《Invincibility Begins with a Super Fairy Manny》 Chapter 1 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio On the fourteenth of February, Valentine¡¯s Day, in Beijiang City, snowflakes began to fall once the evening sky set in, but there was still nothing that could dampen the ardor of couples in love. The street was still packed with people. And in Beijiang Park, everything was extremely quiet. There was a lake in the middle of Beijiang Park that didn¡¯t take up a large area. However, due to the severe cold, the lake was frozen. At this very moment, a rumbling sound was heard from under the lake. Crack! With a loud sound, the frozen surface of the lake suddenly shattered and cracked as though a giant had punched it roughly. The black water in the lake began rolling and surging upward. All the fish in the lake floated to the surface. The lake exuded a strong fragrance that spread into the air. The fish had all been cooked alive. A pair of hands made only of white bone suddenly appeared on the stone steps by the shore. Then the arms appeared, and finally, a full skeleton that was glittering like crystal slowly made its way out of the water and walked onshore. The sky was filled with dark clouds, and a massive cyclone had appeared above the skeleton¡¯s head. The skeleton raised its head and looked up into the sky, then smiled in a strange fashion. Following its smile, blood vessels, muscles, and more began rapidly appearing on the skeleton¡¯s body. In the blink of an eye, the skeleton had become an extremely handsome-looking man. The man was muttering under his breath, ¡°Three thousand years¡­ I can¡¯t believe that after three thousand years, I can still come back here!¡± Then the man looked up, and a stream of golden light burst out of his eyes. The huge cyclone in the air burst in response. At the same time, the man¡¯s body exuded a mighty aura that made him seem second to none. For a moment, the entirety of Beijiang City, and even the whole East Capital, experienced a bout of shudders. Many old men who were sitting cross-legged opened their eyes all at once, and fear was written on their faces, because they detected an incomparably powerful aura. It was so powerful that in just the one brief moment when they detected it, it was able to get a hold on their souls. What was it? Who could hold such a commanding presence, as though he was the king of the world? It had never crossed Xue An¡¯s mind that he could still return. Three thousand years! Too much had happened in the past three millennia. That destitute youth from older times had become one of the few immortal lords on this plane. If it hadn¡¯t been for that final period of the Ultimate Sermon, where he had failed on the eve of complete success due to his imperfect state of mind, then Xue An would have become the Supreme Being of the entire plane. At that particular time, when he was about to lose his physical body and primordial spirit after dying, Xue An tore apart the boundaries of time and space with his Ultimate Supernatural Power, and finally, he returned to Earth. Right at that very moment, the aura that Xue An¡¯s body was exuding was beginning to fade at an insane rate. Xue An knew. This was the heavenly law of nature that was binding him. If he had been his previous self, Xue An could have easily crushed and shattered this weak, pathetic heavenly law with a snap of his fingers. But the Xue An of that day didn¡¯t possess even one billionth of the power he once had. And Xue An wasn¡¯t bothered about this at all. He was only feeling sad as he looked around the park. Back then, he used to frequent this park with An Yan to have fun. ¡°An Yan, you¡­ have you been well?¡± Xue An whispered to himself. Once upon a time, Xue An had also had a happy family. After he graduated from college, amid all the envious gazes cast their way, he came to this city with the campus sweetheart, An Yan, and the two of them began a sweet life together. At that time, both were penniless and could only live in a small room. Despite this, at that time, they led a very happy life. Every day, Xue An returned from work to An Yan, who would have cooked dinner and waited for him at home. Xue An thought that the days of his life would continue like that, plain yet blissful, but later, An Yan¡¯s family tracked them down all the way to the city. It was only then that Xue An learned that An Yan was actually the daughter of the An family of the Middle Capital. The An family of the Middle Capital! This family was a respected group with high status. They wielded such power that many major international companies seemed small next to them. And An Yan was a legitimate child of the An family. Because of this, the An family would never allow An Yan to be with Xue An, who was just an ordinary man, but An Yan firmly refused to return home, even at the cost of cutting ties with her family. Helplessly, the man who was supposed to take An Yan home simply left Beijiang after wishing the couple all the best and telling them to look out for themselves. This was only the beginning. Right after, Xue An lost his job, and not a single company dared to hire him. Left with no other choice, Xue An starting working at construction sites. No matter how tiring the jobs were, he would always rush to take them all, not for any reason than because An Yan was already pregnant. An Yan¡¯s stomach grew bigger and bigger, yet by the time she was near delivery, Xue An disappeared because of an accident on a construction site. Only Xue An knew that because of that accident, he had entered a bizarre and motley world of gods and demons. This was a world that adhered to the law of the jungle, where the weak would always be the prey of the strong. And just this one trip took him three thousand years. Suddenly, he felt himself trembling all over, and a shocked expression appeared on his face. Upon his return after three thousand years, he hadn¡¯t expected to learn that only four years had passed on Earth. This also meant that An Yan was still alive! Although he was still bound by the heavenly laws of nature, Xue An¡¯s remaining power couldn¡¯t be underestimated. He closed his eyes, and his spirituality enveloped the entire Beijiang City in a flash. The result left him empty-handed. Just as he had expected¡­ An Yan had left Beijiang. The corners of Xue An¡¯s lips curved up to reveal a bitter smile. His sudden disappearance would definitely have been a great blow to her! He imagined how their conversation would go. ¡°An Yan, I¡¯m back! ¡°Our child, was our child born? ¡°Is it a boy or girl? You said you would be happiest if it was a girl, so it must be a beautiful little girl, right?¡± Xue An muttered to himself. Then, with his Ultimate Spirituality, he began searching for people who had blood ties with him. ¡°Found!¡± he thought. What? How were there two?! Xue An froze momentarily. The corners of his mouth slowly revealed a trace of a smile, then he completely disappeared into the snowy night. On Beijiang City¡¯s main street, a couple was admiring the snow. ¡°Sir, your lady here is so beautiful. Buy a flower for her!¡± a timid voice said from behind. The couple turned around and saw a little girl carrying a flower basket on her back looking at both of them expectantly. This little girl was only about four to five years of age, looking like she was sculpted out of jade. She had big eyes, a small, pretty nose, and long eyelashes. Anyone would feel the impulse to squish her cheeks just by looking at her. The lady squatted down and smiled as she asked, ¡°What an adorable little girl. It¡¯s so cold but you¡¯re still out selling flowers?¡± The little girl smiled, revealing a pair of dimples. ¡°Yes, my lady. I¡¯m not cold. Please buy a flower!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy one!¡± The gentleman also smiled as he fished out some money. But at this time, another girl who had an almost identical appearance walked over and said, ¡°Dear sir, do buy two. One from each of the two of us!¡± The two little girls not only looked the same; they were even dressed the same way. When they stood together, it was simply cuteness overload. ¡°Oh my god, are they twins?¡± This picture was simply too wonderful. ¡°Which of you is the older sister, and which is the younger?¡± ¡°Sometimes I¡¯m the older sister!¡± ¡°Sometimes I¡¯m the younger sister!¡± The two little girls spoke in their babyish voices. Such a picture also attracted many passersby. For such adorable little girls, they would also have to take out some money to spend! It didn¡¯t take long for the two little girls¡¯ flowers to sell out. However, this also attracted many looks from people harboring ill intentions. Just as the two girls were about to leave with their flower baskets, a fat and stout lady wearing a gloomy expression blocked their path. ¡°You two little b*tches. Who gave you permission to sell flowers on my territory?¡± the woman shouted angrily. The two little girls were startled, then timidly, they said, ¡°Fat auntie, we didn¡¯t know that this was your territory! We¡¯ll leave right away!¡± ¡°Want to leave?¡± The moment the woman waved, a few men with unkind faces appeared and surrounded the two girls. This woman was undeniably an influential tyrant on this street. The people knew her as ¡°Big Sister Feng.¡± She¡¯d had her eyes on these twin sisters for a long time. She saw how they had sold so many flowers in such a short period of time because of their cuteness and started to entertain evil thoughts in her mind. If she could make them her prisoners, then she would have found herself two geese that could lay golden eggs, right? The two girls were clearly very frightened. One of them pushed the other and said, ¡°Sister, quick! Run!¡± ¡°Run? Neither of you will be able to run away from me!¡± Big Sister Feng gave them a hideous smile as she spoke. The few men also gathered around them. Though the little girls wanted to run away, they were merely four to five years old. How could they possibly be a match for these adults? Very soon, they were caught. ¡°Fat auntie, please let us go. There won¡¯t be a next time!¡± ¡°Still calling me fat auntie? Let me tell you girls, I¡¯ve already looked into the two of you. You¡¯re just strays who have no mother or father. If you¡¯re obedient and do as I bid, I can take you in and raise you. If not¡­ Hmm!¡± Big Sister Feng resorted to coupling her coercions with coaxing. ¡°We¡¯re not strays. We have our papa, and we have our mama!¡± shouted the two little girls. ¡°Oh? Then ask your papa and mama here to save you!¡± Big Sister Feng¡¯s smile was wide enough to reveal a mouthful of yellow teeth. The two little girls looked crestfallen upon hearing Big Sister Feng¡¯s words. Softly, they said, ¡°We¡¯re not strays. It¡¯s just that Papa and Mama have gone to a place far away. They¡¯ll come back!¡± ¡°Haha. This is really making me laugh my head off. Strays will always be strays. It¡¯s useless trying to say anything more!¡± Big Sister Feng laughed. ¡°Did you know that you look really disgusting when you laugh?!¡± Big Sister Feng¡¯s laughter ended abruptly upon hearing an aloof voice. A figure appeared at the end of the alley. At that moment, there was a heavy snowstorm, but this figure was tall and straight like a knife as it slowly made its way over. ¡°Who¡¯s that? Big Sister Feng is doing business. Everyone else get lost!¡± shouted one of Big Sister Feng¡¯s underlings. The two little girls shouted loudly, ¡°Uncle, save us!¡± The person who had turned up was, naturally, Xue An. He looked at the two little girls who had been caught, and the tremors from his blood ties were telling him that these two little girls were his daughters! He could feel the trembling within his heart. Were they his children? Sure enough, they looked a lot like An Yan. No, those eyes bore more resemblance to his. Xue An couldn¡¯t help becoming a bit infatuated with what he was looking at. ¡°Are you freaking deaf? I¡¯m asking you to get lost. Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± One of the men scolded and swore as he stretched out his hand to push Xue An. But the next moment, starting from his wrist, the man¡¯s hand started to break apart. Fresh blood gushed out and splattered all over the snow-covered ground. The redness was dazzling. ¡°Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah¡­¡± The man froze for the moment, then let out a cry of extreme pain. Xue An surveyed the people present and slowly counted, ¡°One, two, three¡­¡± ¡°Why the hell are you counting?¡± someone yelled while charging at him. However, as soon as the man rushed forward, the bones in his legs began to crack and rupture, starting with his knees. Xue An waved, then a snowstorm appeared and blocked the two little girls¡¯ fields of vision. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then to Big Sister Feng, he said with indifference, ¡°A total of eight people. Remember not to lose each other on the way to hell!¡± Big Sister Feng felt that this man had eyes that were like a supreme emperor and that she wasn¡¯t even qualified enough to kneel before him in submission. ¡°No¡­ Spare our lives¡­¡± The voices stopped abruptly because where Big Sister Feng and her company were standing, a flame surged upwards beneath their feet. In the blink of an eye, all eight people were burnt to ashes. Chapter 2 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The heavy snowstorm dissipated, and the two little girls looked at Xue An with fear. Xue An squatted down and said with a smile, ¡°The two of you¡­ what are your names?¡± The two little girls looked at each other, and one of them said timidly, ¡°I¡¯m the older sister, Xue Xiang.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the younger one, Xue Nian.¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian! Xue An felt an aching pang in his heart as he could imagine how much An Yan had pined for him. ¡°Uncle, where is the fat auntie?¡± Xue Xiang asked. ¡°Fat auntie¡­ they had something going on, so they had to leave.¡± ¡°So then, uncle, who are you?¡± Xue Nian asked. ¡°Right! Who am I?¡± Xue An was at quite a loss as he muttered to himself. He was once a down-and-out youth, but he was also once a supreme immortal lord. Who was he going to be now? After a moment, a big smile appeared on Xue An¡¯s face as he said, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ your dad!¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Xue Xiang said. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re lying. Actually, Papa passed away!¡± Xue Xiang echoed. Xue An looked at his twin daughters and felt an immense tenderness welling up in his heart all of a sudden. ¡°Papa isn¡¯t dead. Earlier on, Papa left for a faraway place. Now, Papa has come back!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xue Xiang looked at Xue An with some hesitation. Xue An had a sudden idea and took out a ring. This was the couple ring that he had bought years before. Both he and An Yan had one! ¡°Xiangxiang, Niannian, look at this ring! On this ring, you can see Papa and Mama¡¯s names!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian obviously didn¡¯t know how to read, but Auntie Xuan¡¯er had once told them that when Mama left, she had left them her ring. Xue Xiang always carried the ring with her wherever she went, so she took it out and compared the two. Sure enough, they made a pair! ¡°Papa, it¡¯s really you, right?!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian said in unison. Xue An laughed and nodded, then stretched and opened his arms to them. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian looked at each other. With tears rolling down their faces, they cried and rushed into Xue An¡¯s embrace. ¡°Papa, we missed you so much!¡± ¡°Papa, we thought you and Mama would never come back again. We thought that neither of you wanted us anymore!¡± Their tears wet Xue An¡¯s chest and also brought tears into his eyes. For three thousand years, the immortal lord, who had never shed a single tear no matter how bitter and difficult times were, had tears all over his face at that moment. ¡°Alright, alright. No more crying, no more crying! Papa is back. Papa is never going to leave you two again!¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The two sisters both snuggled their little heads into Xue An¡¯s arms and simply refused to get up. That was it! Over the past few years, this pair of twin sisters had tasted all the suffering in the world. After great difficulty, they had finally found a warm embrace. Naturally, they were unwilling to leave. Xue An gently stroked their hair and said tenderly, ¡°How come you girls were out selling flowers?¡± Xue Xiang looked up and said, ¡°Because we should be going to kindergarten soon! But school fees are a big problem, so I came out on the streets with Niannian to sell flowers so that we could earn our school fees!¡± Xue An almost cried again when he heard what Xue Xiang said. She was just a four-year-old child, and yet so early in her life, she had to bear the burden of living and be so sensitive and precocious. Hearing this was simply heart wrenching. Xue An stroked Xue Xiang¡¯s little head. With a smile, he said softly, ¡°From now on, you have Papa. You don¡¯t need to concern yourself with anything else. I¡¯ll make you girls the happiest princesses in the whole wide world¡ªno, in the whole universe!¡± At the gates of a remote and dilapidated district in Beijiang, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian each held one of Xue An¡¯s hands as they walked inside excitedly. Xue An looked at the familiar scene of his surroundings with mixed emotions in his heart. This was the place where he and An Yan had lived together for two years. When he arrived before the door that he had once been so familiar with, it opened even before he could knock. A pretty and lively figure standing in front of the door with a smile on her face was saying, ¡°Xiangxiang, Niannian, take a look at what Auntie Xuan¡¯er brought you!¡± The moment she saw Xue An, she froze in shock. ¡°Xue¡­ Xue An?¡± Xue An looked at this familiar face and thought for a moment before realization suddenly dawned on him. ¡°Tang Xuan¡¯er?¡± At this point in time, Xue Xiang and Xuan Nian were swinging Xue An¡¯s hands in high spirits as they said, ¡°Auntie Xuan¡¯er, Papa is back!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er went a little pale in the face. Then almost immediately, a hint of anger surfaced. ¡°Xue An, where have you been the last four years?¡± Xue An flashed a bitter smile, then asked, ¡°Let me come in first, will you?¡± ¡°Auntie Xuan¡¯er, don¡¯t blame Papa. Papa went to a faraway place. He even said that he would never, ever leave us again!¡± Xue Xiang said. When Tang Xuan¡¯er and Xue An had settled down on the sofa in the living room, Xue An briefly learned about what had happened over the past four years. Back when he had just disappeared, due to a mixture of shock and anger, An Yan delivered her babies prematurely by about half a month. As a result, after giving birth, she lost a lot of blood and nearly died on the operating table. As An Yan and Xue An¡¯s classmate and friend, Tang Xuan¡¯er painstakingly took care of An Yan. But on the very day that An Yan named her two children, a throng of intruders charged their way into the hospital and took An Yan away by force. It was only later on that Tang Xuan¡¯er learned that those people had been sent by the An family of the Middle Capital. There had been no news whatsoever about An Yan ever since then. Xiangxiang and Niannian, who were left behind, practically became true orphans. Originally, Tang Xuan¡¯er could have chosen to send them to a welfare center, but Tang Xuan¡¯er didn¡¯t do so. Instead, she assumed the responsibility of raising two children with the status of an unmarried lady. After Xue An heard about everything, he looked at Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s face, which was thin due to tiredness, and an immense sense of guilt surged up his heart. ¡°Xuan¡¯er¡­ it¡¯s been hard for you!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er looked at the pair of sisters, who were watching television in the living room, and said softly, ¡°Actually¡­ I quite adore those two children!¡± ¡°Tell me, where have you been these four years?¡± Xue An sighed and said, ¡°There are so many things to say, but there¡¯s no way I can say much. However, I can tell you this. Now, I¡¯m back and never going to leave again!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er looked at Xue An. After a while, she nodded and said, ¡°I hope what you¡¯ve just said is really true!¡± ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Tang Xang¡¯er asked. ¡°Not yet! Why don¡¯t we go out to eat?!¡± Xue An said. ¡°You¡¯re now the father of two children. Save money when you can! I¡¯ll go and cook dinner!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er stood up and went to the kitchen. Soon, the fragrance of food was spreading around the house. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were like two greedy little kittens, coming out at the smell of the food. ¡°It¡¯s egg fried rice!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s tomato fried rice!¡± The two girls were arguing, but they were already on the verge of salivating. Xue An looked at the scene before him and felt a long-lost warmth welling up in his heart. ¡°Papa, Auntie Xuan¡¯er¡¯s fried rice is very, very delicious!¡± Xue Xiang said. ¡°Is it? Then besides fried rice, what else do you two little greedy kittens like?¡± ¡°We like hamburgers, and we like ice cream!¡± The two little girls shouted out different things at the same time. ¡°Very well. Tomorrow, Papa shall take you out to eat!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course. First, we¡¯ll go to eat hamburgers, then we¡¯ll have ice cream! Then, we¡¯ll go to the amusement park!¡± ¡°Long live Papa!¡± The two little girls cheered in high spirits. When the food was laid out on the dinner table, Xue An took a bite. It had been so long since he tasted something like this. Xue An, who had grown so used to eating rare delicacies like dragon¡¯s liver and the essence of a phoenix, suddenly realized what the taste of home was like. After they had eaten and drank their fill, Tang Xuan¡¯er cleared the table and dishes and stood up to leave. Xue An went downstairs with her to send her off. Then suddenly, he said, ¡°Thank you!¡± In the dark, Tang Xuan¡¯er felt a tremble through her entire being. Then softly, she replied, ¡°What¡¯s there to thank me for?! When do you intend to go find An Yan and bring her back?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An raised his head to look up at the sky, then said quite apathetically, ¡°There¡¯s no rush for now. I¡¯m not ready yet. Sooner or later, the day will come when I make the An family crawl and grovel on the ground at my feet, begging me for forgiveness. Then I will bring An Yan back.¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er looked at Xue An¡¯s face from the side with mixed feelings in her heart. Through these four years, his once apprehensive and tender youth had undergone a transformation. He had become an imposing figure with a composed demeanor. Tang Xuan¡¯er had seen an extremely small number of people with the kind of aura that he exuded, and those people were all the cream of the crop, the elites of the elites. Over these four years¡­ what exactly had he been through?! Chapter 3 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The chirping sounds of the birds awakened Xue An early in the morning. He rarely slept so soundly. In fact, after he embarked on the path of cultivation to attain immortality, he had hardly even slept at all. Xue An wanted to get up, but then he realized that his two daughters were sprawled all over him, snoring loudly while they slept. The two girls, who looked as though they had been sculpted out of jade, resembled each other exactly. The way they looked when they were fast asleep was simply cuteness overload. Xue An smiled and felt his heart suddenly quieting down. All the bullsh*t fights among the immortals had to be cast aside. From this day on, he was going to be a qualified manny! ¡°Papa, don¡¯t go!¡± Xue Xiang suddenly mumbled something in her sleep, her long eyelashes trembling slightly. ¡°Papa isn¡¯t going to leave you girls again. I¡¯ll stay, forever and ever!¡± Xue An said softly. It seemed as though he was talking to his children, but it also seemed as though he was telling himself. It wasn¡¯t until late in the morning, when the sun was up, that the two sisters, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, finally woke up. Xue An pinched the chubby little faces of the two girls with his hand. With a smile, he said, ¡°You two lazy little pigs. Only waking up when the sun is shining down on you?¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian looked outside to see that the sun had long been high in the sky and both couldn¡¯t help getting all worked up with anxiety. ¡°Aye, hurry up. Today, Papa¡¯s going to take us out for a big meal!¡± With a flurry of frenzied movements, the two girls were dressed and finished washing up. Xue Nian first sat on a tiny foldable stool while Xue Xiang stood in the back and skillfully combed her sister¡¯s hair, then they switched, and Xue Xiang sat down while Xue Nian stood behind to help her older sister comb her hair. Looking at the two children¡¯s skillful technique, Xue An¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but become teary again. ¡°You girls¡­ Is this what you usually do?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Auntie Xuan¡¯er says that we are girls, so when we go out, we have to look clean and tidy. That way, we won¡¯t be looked down upon by other people!¡± Xue Xiang said with a serious look. Xue An was a little tickled. By now, he had also figured out the temperament of his two daughters. Xue Xiang was the older sister. When it came to temperament, she also behaved like a little adult, and the way she talked was rigid and scrupulous. Sometimes, people couldn¡¯t help feeling at a loss, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. Xue Nian was the younger sister. In comparison, she was much tamer and more bashful. After the two daughters had finished packing up, Xue An¡¯s eyes unconsciously lit up. The two girls were in the exact same clothes, with the exact same hairdos, standing there as though there was a mirror in between them. Even Xue An found it a little difficult to tell them apart. The two girls turned a few rounds and asked while laughing, ¡°Papa, look at us. Who do you think is the older one, and who is the younger one?¡± Xue An was already feeling a little dizzy and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know! I really can¡¯t tell you girls apart!¡± ¡°How silly Papa is! You see, I¡¯m the older sister because my left dimple is slightly deeper.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the younger sister because my right dimple is a little deeper!¡± Xue An looked at his two intelligent daughters and couldn¡¯t help moving forward to pick them up in his embrace. ¡°Let¡¯s go, my two precious babies. Let¡¯s go eat a big meal!¡± On the busiest pedestrian street in Beijiang City, Xue An carried his two daughters, one on each arm, and swaggered through the street. Xue An was originally handsome, a man extraordinaire. Now, with an additional three thousand years of experience, he even exuded a mesmerizing charm that was compelling. In addition, the two young ladies who looked completely identical were very well-behaved and simply too cute for words. Such a combination naturally attracted countless pairs of eyes. Many people unconsciously stopped in their tracks, emerging hints of smiles visible on their faces. ¡°Papa, where are we going?¡± Xue Xiang asked discreetly. ¡°We¡¯re going to eat hamburgers, of course!¡± Xue Xiang pulled a few dollars out of her pocket and clutched it tightly within her small palms as she handed it to Xue An. ¡°Papa, this is the money we earned from selling flowers!¡± Xue An froze for a moment. Then he realized Xue Xiang¡¯s intentions. This was just a little four-year-old girl, yet she was worried he didn¡¯t have the money to take them out for a meal! Xue An couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. ¡°My sweet daughter. There¡¯s no need. Papa has money!¡± Previously, Xue An had put some loose change in the piggy bank at home. Now, he returned to find that the money was still there. Although it wasn¡¯t a lot, only a thousand-odd dollars, at least they could make do with it for the time being. As for the future¡­ Xue An was, after all, an immortal lord. Why did he even need to fret over how he could earn money? Frankly speaking, the hamburgers didn¡¯t taste good, but Xue An still ate with relish. So long as he was in his daughters¡¯ company, then whatever he had to eat simply didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Are you full?¡± Xue An asked. ¡°We want to pack what¡¯s left and eat it tonight when we go back home!¡± Xue Xiang said softly. Xu An was momentarily stunned. Then, with a sigh, he said, ¡°Xiangxiang, Niannian, take a look at Papa!¡± ¡°I know that you girls have suffered much up to now. But now that Papa has come back, whatever you want to eat, and whatever you want to play with, just tell Papa. Papa will make sure that all your wishes are satisfied! There¡¯s no need for you girls to be so sensible. Papa will be so heartbroken! What you girls should do is have fun and eat to your hearts¡¯ content!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian nodded, but it seemed they didn¡¯t fully understand what he meant. ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll eat ice cream!¡± In the evening, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were each hugging a huge teddy bear, happy smiles plastered all over their faces. Xue An followed behind. Watching the hopping and skipping figures of his two daughters from behind, he couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°Papa, where are we going?¡± Xue Xiang asked. Xue An smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go buy something! Then Papa will cook something delicious for both of you!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± As soon as she heard that there would be delicious food, Xue Nian, who was a legitimate food lover, cheered. Xue Xiang flicked her sister on the forehead out of exasperation that she could do nothing to change her love for food. She parked her little hands by the sides of her waist and reprimanded, ¡°Eat and eat and eat. All you know how to do is eat. Look at your face. It¡¯s so chubby that it¡¯s already a circle!¡± In fact, her face seemed to be a little rounder than her sister¡¯s, but Xue Nian simply shielded her head as she giggled in a silly manner. Xue An brought his daughters to Beijiang¡¯s largest medicine trade market. Xue An was going to buy some medicinal herbs there and then refine them into Core Reinforcement Pills. Core Reinforcement Pills were the most basic type of pills. Mortals could enhance their physical abilities upon consumption. Xue An was preparing these herbs to refine them into the pills for his daughters. Once an immortal lord, refining pills like this was naturally a piece of cake for him. However, even immortal lords couldn¡¯t conjure medicinal herbs out of thin air. Especially since there was a scarcity of Spiritual Qi on Earth, there wasn¡¯t really any herb that was enough for him. So, after walking around the market, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but feel faintly disappointed. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this the Great Master Xue?¡± Xue An raised his head for a look and saw a man in a western-style suit and leather shoes. By his side, there was a woman dressed in ostentatious clothes and heavy makeup. Xue An frowned slightly and thought for a moment before he could recall who this person was. Lin Feng, his high school classmate from way back then. This person¡¯s family ran a business in the medicinal herb industry, and quite a large-scale business at that. He could be considered the rich second generation. But even when Xue An was still in school, his relationship with this person was already quite unpleasant. ¡°I heard that four years ago, you, Great Master Xue, disappeared without any news. Why are you suddenly back?¡± Lin Feng asked. He couldn¡¯t help but look Xue An up and down. When he noticed the old-fashioned clothes that Xue An wore and the fact that everything on Xue An¡¯s body was from stalls set up on the streets, the disdain on his face grew even stronger and more apparent. Xue An wasn¡¯t bothered by these things. Would anyone even bother with a mere ant? Lin Feng said again, ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce you. This should also be someone you know!¡± With that, he gestured to the woman beside him. ¡°Speaking of which, the two of you are old acquaintances! Isn¡¯t that so, Du Juan?¡± Du Juan. It was then that Xue An finally remembered. No wonder this woman looked so familiar. She was, in fact, also one of his high school classmates from way back when. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And back then, his na?ve and ignorant younger self had even pursued this Du Juan. It was simply because during her schooling, Du Juan was very good at using her pretty looks to gain things. To the handsome Xue An, she gave no rejection, but she didn¡¯t offer any acceptance either. All the while, she had played hard to get with Xue An. It wasn¡¯t until later on that Xue An finally understood what was happening, so he began to study with great diligence and finally made it into the University of the Middle Capital. He hadn¡¯t expected to see these two people here. A faint smile began to appear at the corners of Xue An¡¯s lips. Chapter 4 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Du Juan looked Xue An up and down a few times before twisting her head away in disgust. In a delicate voice, she said, ¡°Young Master Lin, those are all old and insignificant matters of the past. There¡¯s no need to mention them at all. Now, I only have you in my heart!¡± Lin Feng responded simply with a ¡°here, here¡± as he sneered coldly, but in his heart, he was feeling very pleased. During their schooling days, he had taken a dislike to Xue An. Back then, even though Xue An came from an average family, he was very handsome and won the hearts of many girls. This made Lin Feng extremely jealous. Seeing how down-and-out Xue An looked now naturally made him feel more at ease. ¡°Papa, that auntie is so ugly.¡± Xue Xiang suddenly threw in a comment. Du Juan instantly went blue in the face. Xue An smiled and bent down to pick up his two daughters. Then he said, ¡°Some people are just born ugly. Let¡¯s just not look at her!¡± ¡°You go by the name of Xue; what do you mean? Also, who are those two rowdy girls?¡± Du Juan was hopping mad as she spoke. Xue An suddenly stopped in his tracks. His eyes narrowed as he stared at Du Juan. At the beginning, Du Juan was fiercely aggressive, but the moment Xue An¡¯s stare fell upon her, she felt as though her entire being was frozen. She couldn¡¯t move at all. ¡°Papa.¡± Xue Xiang¡¯s voice brought Xue An back to reality. Just then, he felt the urge of murderous intent. Whoever dared to humiliate his daughters simply had to pay with their lives. But where they were, in such a big crowd in public, doing so was asking for a little too much publicity. Xue An cast an apathetic glance over at Du Juan and saw that she was scared out of her wits, then he turned and left. Lin Feng walked over, only to discover that Du Juan had been so scared that she had peed in her pants. When Xue An was leaving, he also caught the attention of some other people who weren¡¯t too far away. This was a group of three people, one of whom was a white-haired old man. The other was a beautiful and elegant girl, and then beside her, there stood a black-clothed bodyguard with a physique that was strong as a bull. ¡°What powerful momentum! This young man isn¡¯t simple at all!¡± sighed the old man. ¡°Grandpa, are you talking about that man carrying the two children? I don¡¯t think so!¡± said the girl with some disdain. If there was anyone else present, they would have shouted out loud in surprise, because this old man was none other than Qin Yuan, the chairman of Beijiang City¡¯s biggest company, the Longtai Group. The young lady was Qin Yuan¡¯s granddaughter, Qin Yu. ¡°Yu¡¯er, ah, you don¡¯t understand. That young man just had a murderous intention. Though it was gone after a fleeting moment, that evil aura was extremely strong. You can ask Mr. Black here if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± ¡°Mr. Black, was that man really that impressive?¡± Qin Yu asked. Mr. Black was none other than the strong and buff bodyguard. With a solemn expression, he nodded and replied, ¡°Very powerful. The kind of heavy murderous air that came from him, I¡¯ve only seen it from General Lin when I was in the army!¡± General Lin! At the mention of him, even Qin Yu¡¯s face registered a sudden and drastic change in expression. That was a legendary name. This was the existence that was said to be the king of Chinese soldiers! Mr. Black was actually saying that this manny, carrying two kids in his arms, had such powerful momentum that he was at the same level as General Lin? ¡°I don¡¯t believe this!¡± Qin Yu was somehow unconvinced as she stared at Xue An¡¯s back. At this time, Xue An also detected the hostility behind him. He turned and made it just in time to catch the unconvinced look on Qin Yu¡¯s face. He smiled and walked over. Mr. Black took a step forward and planted himself in front of Qin Yuan and Qin Yu. Xue An said lightly, ¡°Old man, you¡¯re going to die real soon. Are you aware of this?¡± The moment this was said, the look on Qin Yuan¡¯s face changed drastically. Qin Yu flew into a rage and ordered, ¡°Mr. Black, teach this fellow a good lesson!¡± Mr. Black grunted a single-word reply. All the muscles in his body suddenly grew and expanded, then he threw out a punch. His fist was accompanied by the whirring sound of the wind as it flew straight at Xue An¡¯s face. Xue An gently said, ¡°Xiangxiang, Niannian, close your eyes!¡± The two girls closed their eyes obediently. At this point in time, Xue An¡¯s arms were occupied with carrying his children. In the face of the remarkably forceful fist that his opponent had thrown his way, it seemed like there was no way he could avoid it. Mr. Black, on the other hand, wore a grim expression because he had caught a glimpse of extreme danger coming from Xue An¡¯s lean body. This feeling was even more frightening than the time when he had faced General Lin on his own. It was as if there was an ancient dragon hidden within the other party¡¯s body, and this dragon was ready to choose someone to devour right away. Just then, Qin Yuan shouted, ¡°Stop!¡± Mr. Black¡¯s fist dramatically stopped when it was only an inch away from the tip of Xue An¡¯s nose. The wind from Mr. Black¡¯s approaching fist blew Xue An¡¯s hair, causing it to sway into disarray. But Xue An didn¡¯t even blink. On the contrary, it was as if he had been relieved of a heavy load for Mr. Black as he hastened back to the side. That very moment, Qin Yuan came forward and suddenly bowed to Xue An to give him a deep salute. ¡°Young sir, please save my life!¡± All this while, both Lin Feng and Du Juan were witnessing the scene as well. They grew even more excited, especially when they saw that the tall and buff Mr. Black was making his move against Xue An. Unfortunately, this old fellow put a halt to everything in the end. This made Lin Feng a bit unhappy. When he saw how respectful Qin An acted towards Xue An, to the point that he even asked the latter to save his life, Lin Feng wanted to laugh his head off. ¡°Hey, old man. I know this guy. He¡¯s nothing more than a vagrant who abandoned his wife and son. And here you are, begging him to save your life. What a joke!¡± Xue An¡¯s eyes gradually started to reflect his inner coldness. He was a person who usually paid no mind to provoking ants; if the ants asked for death repeatedly, then there was really no one else they should blame. ¡°You want to live? Then first, you must destroy the one who just spoke. Break up his family and spare not a single life!¡± Xue An said with indifference. ¡°You want to destroy my entire family? Xue An, I wonder if you¡¯ve been in a mental hospital for the past four years. How could you even speak with such incoherence? Just this old man here? And you expect him to kill my entire family?¡± Lin Feng laughed out loud. Qin Yuan stood up and said with great reverence, ¡°Understood!¡± Then he turned to face Lin Feng and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you people?¡± ¡°This is our Young Master Lin, the young owner of the Lin Group.¡± Du Juan was very quick to answer. Qin Yuan frowned and then asked Qin Yu, who was standing beside him, ¡°The Lin Group?¡± ¡°Is there a Lin Group in Beijiang City?¡± Qin Yu shook her head and replied, ¡°Never heard of it!¡± At this point in time, Du Juan sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re a bunch of bullies who are incapable of reasoning. How could you possibly know the Lin Group? I¡¯m telling you, anyone in the business of medicinal herbs in Beijiang has to abide fully by the decisions of the Lin Group!¡± Lin Feng let out a complacent laugh and said, ¡°Old man, aren¡¯t you about to die soon? Our family happens to sell medicine. Do you want me to send you some medicinal herbs?¡± Qin Yuan had yet to say anything, but Qin Yu was already in a rage. She pulled out her phone and started dialing numbers. Lin Feng¡¯s greedy eyes roved over Qin Yu¡¯s body, then with a mocking smile, he said, ¡°Calling for someone? Fine! Let¡¯s see who, in Beijiang, is capable of going against the Lin Group!¡± Qin Yu dialed a number, and when the call went through, she said in a deep voice, ¡°Issue a complete boycott of the Lin Group!¡± Du Juan covered her mouth and smiled sarcastically. ¡°Young Master Lin, look at how funny these people are. Just one phone call and they expect to boycott your family!¡± Lin Feng gave the same mocking smile again and said, ¡°These days, there are just too many pretentious people trying to make themselves out to be things they¡¯re not. That¡¯s why things are so messy!¡± But after barely two minutes, Lin Feng¡¯s phone rang. He picked up the phone and saw that it was a call from home. ¡°Hey, Dad. What¡¯s up?¡± An enraged roar was heard from the phone. ¡°You b*stard. Who in the world have you offended out there? Why is the Longtai Group suddenly issuing a declaration to completely boycott our Lin Group?!¡± ¡°What?¡± Lin Feng went into a state of shock! ¡°The Longtai Group?¡± The mention of this name was like a magic spell cast upon Lin Feng and Du Juan. Right on the spot, they were petrified. That was the leading enterprise in Beijiang City, the one, true giant among them all. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Compared to them, the Lin Group was no different from street stalls that sold pancakes. ¡°Dad, are you mistaken?¡± ¡°How can I be mistaken? The secretary of the Longtai Group was the one who made the phone call to inform us that the mistress of the Longtai Group had personally issued the order!¡± ¡°I¡¯m done for. Everything¡¯s done for!¡± Lin Feng went terribly pale in the face as he slumped to the ground. Never in his wildest dreams would he have expected that this person whom he had so casually mocked was none other than the mistress of the Longtai Group! Chapter 5 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Young Master Lin, was there a mistake?¡± Du Juan said with a very pale face. Lin Feng, on the other hand, leaped to his feet and slapped Du Juan squarely across the face. With a smack, a strike swung upon Du Juan¡¯s left cheek, causing her entire left profile to puff and swell up. ¡°You b*tch. It¡¯s all because of you. If not for you, our family wouldn¡¯t have to face this boycott!¡± Du Juan was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t stop trembling. The makeup she wore was dripping off her face altogether. Lin Feng turned around and dropped to his knees with a loud thud, then pleaded, ¡°Old Master Qin, Miss Qin, please spare the Lin family. I know that it was all my wrongdoing!¡± Qin Yu gave a cold snort and turned her face away. She paid no heed to him at all. Qin Yuan, on the other hand, cupped one hand in the other and bowed submissively to Xue An as he asked, ¡°Young sir, what¡¯s your take on this?¡± When Lin Feng saw Xue An, his reaction was like a drowning person who was grasping at straws to save his life, groveling pathetically to Xue An. ¡°Xue An, Brother Xue. Please say the word, that you¡¯ll spare the Lins. I know I¡¯ve done wrong. Everything here was the doing of this sl*t, Du Juan. Please have mercy on me!¡± Xue An looked at the tear-streaked Lin Feng, then said with indifference, ¡°Your family might have fallen apart, but they aren¡¯t dead.¡± The moment this was said, silence prevailed in the area. Qin Yu frowned, her dislike for this man growing stronger in her heart. On the other hand, Lin Feng¡¯s entire being was trembling. He raised his head to look up at Xue An with eyes full of disbelief. In his mind, Xue An wasn¡¯t like this. Xue An had always been an obedient child when he was in school. Even if he was being bullied, he would rarely fight back. This was why Lin Feng had thought that by getting down on his knees to beg for forgiveness, Xue An would let him off the hook, but little had he known that not only did Xue An want to his family to fall apart, he even wanted to wipe out the entire clan. Just then, Du Juan inched forward timidly and said, ¡°Xue¡­ Xue An, please let Young Master Lin go. He has realized his mistake. Please be forgiving and spare him¡­¡± Xue An gave her the cold shoulder, and instead, bent down with a smile and said to his two daughters, ¡°Xiangxiang, Nianniang, why don¡¯t the both of you go over there to play. Papa will find you girls in a while!¡± ¡°Mm-hm! Papa, you better hurry!¡± Xue Xiang said as she led her younger sister away. It was only then that Xue An stood up and looked at Du Juan, who was trembling in fear but still trying her best to maintain a graceful bearing and show her attractive side. ¡°Be forgiving and spare him? Ha, so you feel that if the person asking for mercy was me, you people would let me go? Or not?¡± Du Juan hesitated for a moment. When Xue An closed the distance between them, he stared at her face, which had been ravaged by all kinds of cosmetic products. ¡°Answer me! Would you, or would you not? ¡°I would!¡± Du Juan whispered. Then she looked up and said in a very serious tone, ¡°Xue An, I actually always liked you back when we were in school. Over the years, I¡¯ve never forgotten you. I¡­¡± She didn¡¯t finish whatever she had started to say. This was because the look in Xue An¡¯s eyes deprived her of the courage to continue speaking. ¡°I seriously find this so strange. How is it possible that there¡¯s actually someone who desires a woman like you?¡± Having said this, Xue An turned and walked away, leaving behind the pale-faced Du Juan, who was trembling but stood rooted to the same spot. Xue An walked over to stand before Lin Feng, and the latter flinched in fear. ¡°You¡­ What do you want? I¡¯m telling you, in broad daylight where it¡¯s as bright as the sun and the moon, if you even dare to do anything, you can just wait to be sent to jail¡­¡± Xue An simply dealt Lin Feng a kick that caused the latter to fall over. Then, without waiting for Lin Feng to look up, his foot found its way onto Lin Feng¡¯s face. Lin Feng did his best to struggle, but there was simply no way he could make Xue An budge, not even an inch. ¡°I know. In truth, you¡¯ve harbored much distaste for me since we were in school, haven¡¯t you?¡± Xue An said with indifference. Lin Feng felt as though the foot trampling his face weighed a few thousand pounds. His brain felt like it was about to burst at any time. ¡°Brother Xue, Master Xue, please have mercy! I beg you, I will never, ever dare to go against you again!¡± Lin Feng cried. He felt heat on his groin because he was so scared out of his wits that he wet his pants as a result. ¡°You can save these words for when you go down there,¡± Xue An said with an aloof expression. Indeed, he had the intention to kill him, but in the public eye, murder would simply garner too much attention. However, Xue An, who was once an immortal lord, wasn¡¯t really bothered by such things. The law of mankind was used to restrain ordinary people. Even if his strength now wasn¡¯t even close to what it originally had been, he was still an immortal lord. And he wouldn¡¯t allow himself to be violated by anyone. At this juncture, an old and anxious voice was heard. It said, ¡°Be merciful with what¡¯s beneath your feet. Be merciful with what¡¯s under your feet!¡± Then an old man who was perspiring profusely squeezed his way out of the crowd. The moment Lin Feng saw him, he was unreservedly on the brink of tears. ¡°Dad, quickly save me!¡± The person who had arrived was none other than Lin Feng¡¯s father, the chairman of the Lin Group, Lin Danian. He glared at Lin Feng and felt regretful about how he couldn¡¯t make good out of his son, who would never live up to his expectations. Very carefully, he flashed a smile at Qin Yuan. ¡°Old Master Qin, don¡¯t you remember me?¡± Qin Yuan thought for a brief moment, then nodded and said, ¡°So you¡¯re Chairman Lin!¡± Lin Danian smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Old Master, I was going to pay your company a visit, but I heard you were here, so I hurriedly made my way over. The Lin family and your company have always shared an amicable working relationship. Why the sudden boycott?¡± Qin Yuan pointed to Xue An and said, ¡°About this¡­ You¡¯ll have to ask this young gentleman.¡± Lin Danian felt a jolting shock in his heart. He had originally thought that his good-for-nothing son had offended the Qin family. It had never crossed his mind that it was due to this man, who was dressed in such ordinary clothes. Judging by Qin Yuan¡¯s behavior, it seemed that he had a lot of respect for the man. So where on earth had this man come from? At this time, Lin Feng shouted amid his cries, ¡°Dad, quickly save me! He¡¯s going to kill me!¡± Lin Danian was a businessman who had braved many stormy situations to establish a name for himself, so after briefly muttering to himself, he said respectfully, ¡°To the young brother here, if I may ask, how did my son offend you to the extent of you wanting to kill him?¡± Xue An looked up and took one glance at Lin Danian. This look alone placed such pressure on Lin Danian that he even felt his scalp tightening. He had never seen such frightening eyes before. There was a kind of total indifference to life inside them. It was like a high and mighty emperor looking down on everything. In his heart, Lin Danian couldn¡¯t help being struck dumb by the shock he felt. Where on earth had this man come from? In an aloof manner, Xue An said, ¡°Nothing much. I just don¡¯t like the look of him, that¡¯s all.¡± Lin Danian almost spat. He was going to kill someone just because he didn¡¯t like the look of that person? This was simply¡­ Overbearing! Xue An, on the other hand, suddenly gave a soft cry. ¡°What is it that you¡¯re carrying with you?¡± The Lin family was engaged in the medicinal herb business. That day, they suddenly met with a boycott as ordered by the Longtai Group. In a moment of anxiety, Lin Danian had taken out hundred-year-old ginseng that had been treasured by his family for many years. He was thinking of presenting it to Qin Yuan as a gift in exchange for forgiveness, yet he hadn¡¯t expected Xue An to catch sight of it in just one glance. Lin Danian hurriedly pulled out a small, slender box. After opening it, he said with great pride, ¡°This is the family treasure of the Lin family, hundred-year-old wild ginseng!¡± Even Qin Yuan, who was standing close by, had a glow in his eyes as he detected that strong medicinal fragrance. Sure enough, this was of superior quality! Lin Danian tried to find any trace of shock on Xue An¡¯s face, yet he was disappointed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An merely said with an aloof expression, ¡°That¡¯s just a small piece of ginseng that can barely be called a medicinal herb.¡± It was hundred-year-old wild ginseng, yet in his eyes, it was merely a small piece of ginseng that could only barely be called a medicinal herb? Lin Danian didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°But it¡¯s still considered quite hard to come by. Give me this thing, and I¡¯ll spare your son¡¯s life this time.¡± Lin Danian was a little hesitant, but finally, he clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Great! Young brother! So long as you let my son go, I¡¯ll give this ginseng to you!¡± Chapter 6 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Along with Lin Feng, Lin Danian took his company of men and left dejectedly. Xue An picked up Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, then said to Qin Yuan, ¡°If I were to guess, you have at most three days of life left. Do you believe me?¡± Qin Yuan went pale in the face as he lowered his head without uttering a single word. Qin Yu simply couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and sneered, ¡°These days, even swindlers dare to carry out their activities in the open with such great fanfare? My grandfather just finished his health screening at the hospital. His bodily functions are all normal. You better stop kicking up dust on purpose, you¡ª¡± Xue An cast a look of indifference at Qin Yu, and his look was so intense that it made her feel as though her entire being was being sucked away. She was unable to continue whatever she had wanted to say. At this point in time, Qin Yuan smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Mr. Xue, you are truly someone extraordinary.¡± ¡°Grandfather, why do you believe the words of a violent maniac?¡± Qin Yu was high on anxiety, afraid that her grandfather would be fooled by this man again. ¡°Yu¡¯er, don¡¯t be rude. What Mr. Xue said was the same as what Great Physician Gao personally told me when I was in Middle Capital last year!¡± Great Physician Gao! The moment Qin Yu heard the mention of this name, she was rendered speechless. In the whole Middle Capital, Great Physician Gao¡¯s divine physician skills were irrefutably considered second to none. If he said that someone would die at a certain time, that person would die at that time, accordingly. With a bitter smile, Qin Yuan said, ¡°Yu¡¯er, do you know why I called you back home from abroad? It¡¯s because I¡¯m worried that one fine day, when I¡¯m no longer around, you won¡¯t be able to master full control of the massive Longtai Group that¡¯ll be placed in your hands!¡± Qin Yu¡¯s eyes went red as she said, choking, ¡°Grandfather, let¡¯s go to the Middle Capital now. We¡¯ll find Great Physician Gao and ask him to treat you!¡± Qin Yuan shook his head and said, ¡°Silly child. If I could have been cured, Great Physician Gao wouldn¡¯t have spoken the way he did last year!¡± Qin Yu was beginning to despair as she said, ¡°Then we shall go abroad. I know many top-notch doctors abroad. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be able to cure you!¡± Qin Yuan shook his head. In a dreary tone, he said, ¡°It¡¯s useless! Just like the health screening today, it¡¯s impossible to find anything wrong with my body!¡± Xue An suddenly spoke. ¡°What if I said I could cure your illness?¡± Qin Yuan¡¯s expression reflected his growing excitement as he said, ¡°Mr. Xue, you can really cure me of my illness?¡± Xue An nodded and replied, ¡°Of course, but you have to give me suitable compensation.¡± Without waiting for Qin Yuan to say anything, Qin Yu sneered and said, ¡°Just as I expected. Aren¡¯t you selling yourself? The moment you open your mouth to speak, the first thing you ask for is money?¡± Xue An gave a slight frown and asked, ¡°Do you know how full of nonsense you are?¡± The disparagement she received had Qin Yu at a loss for words. Qin Yuan, on the other hand, was very worked up. ¡°Great! Mr. Xue, if I may ask, when will you treat my illness?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too late today. Tomorrow, then!¡± ¡°Alright then. If it¡¯s convenient for you, Mr. Xue, you can stay at my place. After all, it¡¯ll be more convenient there!¡± Xue An thought for a while, then he nodded and said, ¡°Alright! But my children are coming with me!¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Of course, Qin Yuan had a full-time chauffeur. It didn¡¯t take a long time before a very low-key Audi A8 drove to them. Qin Yuan personally opened the door for Xue An. Qin Yu felt the situation was getting more and more out of hand. She had always thought that this man was unreliable, but her own grandfather was extremely convinced of his capabilities. There was nothing Qin Yu could do. But after giving it some thought, Qin Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. She secretly took out her phone and sent a message: Very well, come tomorrow. You¡¯re in for a treat! Qin Yuan resided in a big villa on the outskirts of the city. There was tight security there amid the picturesque scenery. After getting out of the car, Xue An felt that the Spiritual Qi of this place seemed somewhat stronger than that of the outside world. Qin Yuan sensed Xue An¡¯s surprise and couldn¡¯t help laughing. He asked, ¡°Mr. Xue, what can you see?¡± ¡°This villa of yours, you¡¯ve received guidance from someone in the know. No wonder you¡¯ve been able to live this long!¡± Xue An said. Qin Yuan felt shocked. Unknowingly, the hope in his eyes grew, the look on his face increasingly more respectful. ¡°Mr. Xue is indeed a man of superiority! I paid a fortune to engage a Feng Shui master just so that this villa could be built to completion!¡± ¡°What a pity. That master only possessed superficial knowledge!¡± Xue An said lightly. As for the two little girls, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, at that very moment, their eyes couldn¡¯t seem to take in enough of what they could see. All this while, they were looking at everything in their surroundings with great curiosity. ¡°Mr. Xue, you haven¡¯t had dinner. What would you like to eat? I¡¯ll have someone prepare it for you!¡± Qin Yuan said. It didn¡¯t matter whether Xue An ate or not, but his two daughters couldn¡¯t go hungry. ¡°What do you two feel like eating?¡± Xue An asked with a broad smile. Qin Yu was watching everything from the sidelines. In her heart, she was secretly criticizing Xue An. She thought, ¡°This person is simply schizophrenic. To other people, he puts on a cold and inapproachable front, but to these two little girls, he¡¯s so gentle.¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian looked at each other, then said in unison, ¡°Egg fried rice!¡± ¡°Alright! Then egg fried rice it¡¯ll be!¡± It was almost as if Xue An had become a slave to his daughters. So long as it was something the two little ladies asked for, he would agree to it unconditionally. Qin Yuan, on the other hand, was a little dumbstruck and asked, ¡°Just¡­ egg fried rice?¡± Xue An nodded. The egg fried rice was served very quickly, and from the presentation and fragrance of the food, anyone could tell that it was definitely the work of a great chef. The moment these two little girls tasted their first mouthful of rice, their eyes widened. ¡°How is it? Does it taste bad?¡± ¡°Papa, it¡¯s so delicious!¡± Xue Xiang finished chewing then lowered her head to feast on her food. It was only then that Xue An finally smiled. The two young girls ate very quickly. A bowl of egg fried rice was soon in each of their bellies, and the bowls were so clean that not even half a grain was left. ¡°Are you girls full?¡± Xue An asked as a coddling father. ¡°We¡¯re so full!¡± Xue Xiang patted her little belly. Xue Nian, on the other hand, burped with great contentment. The way they looked was simply too adorable for words. Qin Yu herself couldn¡¯t help smiling as she thought to herself how cold this man could be, which was abhorrent, but also how incredibly likable his two little girls were! Qin Yuan ordered his people to arrange the rooms while Xue An brought his two girls back into the house. In the living room, only Qin Yuan and Qin Yu were left. Qin Yu said, ¡°Grandfather, why must you believe this man? I still feel that he¡¯s not a good person!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because¡­ of the look in his eyes!¡± Qin Yuan smiled and said, ¡°Yu¡¯er, you¡¯re still young. There are many things you¡¯ve yet to understand. Though you¡¯ve spent many years abroad to study and you¡¯ve also formed acquaintances with many people, but what you don¡¯t know is what a truly superior master looks like! ¡°A so-called superior master must have something that¡¯s different from ordinary people. This young man might be dressed in very ordinary clothes, but every move he makes is different from that of an ordinary man, especially his demeanor. Even when I was in the Middle Capital, I never saw such a remarkable character!¡± Qin Yu was, on the contrary, feeling somewhat disdainful inside. ¡°Hmm, come tomorrow, I¡¯ll see to it that you make a big fool of yourself in front of Grandfather. Then we¡¯ll see if you still have the face to continue your stay here,¡± she thought. Late at night, the two little girls had fallen into a deep sleep. Xue An stood by the window, where the moonlight of the winter night shone in. It felt cold, like a thin veil. Xue An opened up the little medicine box. It held the ginseng that had ended up in his possession earlier that day. There were also some medicinal herbs that he had bought from the marketplace. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An held the herbs in his hand, and his eyes suddenly flashed with coldness. Under the moonlight, these medicinal herbs gradually started to melt. Soon, the herbs melted into a small ball, which in turn, was suspended in mid-air, where it revolved continuously. A hint of a smile appeared at the corners of Xue An¡¯s lips. Though the medicinal herbs weren¡¯t considered to be of very good quality, given his cultivation and vision, refining these ingredients into a Core Reinforcement Pill was simply a piece of cake. He was well-versed in utilizing these techniques. His experience allowed him to manipulate them with great ease, thus he could still refine every Core Reinforcement Pill to a very high level. At that moment, even the moonlight seemed to be aroused, while the calm Spiritual Qi of the entire villa was also beginning to stir. Chapter 7 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The agitated Spiritual Qi began to gather in his room. After Xue An let out a soft cry, the agitated and restless Spiritual Qi immediately turned docile. ¡°Enter!¡± The Spiritual Qi surged into the round ball that was suspended in mid-air in tidal waves, and the originally dark brown liquid also gradually became clear. The strong aroma of medicine pervaded the room. Xue An knew that the refining of the Core Reinforcement Pills was now completed. Although the quality of the medicinal herbs was bad, with Xue An¡¯s cultivation, he was still able to refine the pills to a superior grade. But this was still not enough. Xue An grabbed hold of a sword and slashed between his brows in a sudden move. A drip of golden blood appeared on his palm. Xue An¡¯s face, on the other hand, became somewhat fatigued. ¡°Combine!¡± The golden blood contained an energy that was close to terrifying. At the very first contact with the soon-to-be-formed Core Reinforcement Pill, the roles of host and guest were immediately reversed. Very quickly, the amber Core Reinforcement Pill was dyed gold. An indescribable fragrance rapidly permeated the entire villa. ¡°What¡¯s that smell? It smells so good!¡± Qin Yu, who was lying on her bed, also detected a whiff of the exotic aroma. ¡°Could it be that guy up to some trick? But this smell is simply too good for words!¡± Qin Yu felt as though her entire being was about to float up into the air. Originally, she frequently fell prey to insomnia, while now, it didn¡¯t take long before she fell into a deep sleep. At this very moment, the Core Reinforcement Pills were finally completed. Looking at the two golden pills, Xue An couldn¡¯t help heaving a long sigh. Even earlier in his life when he¡¯d had to refine pills that were at the Great Dao grade, Xue An had never felt so nervous before. In particular, he had even used his own blood essence. But it had all been worth it. These two pills had the blessings of fate. It seemed they had broken through the Earth level and progressed to become pills that were at least at Heaven level. If someone who knew alchemy had been present, that person would probably be cursing and swearing at Xue An for his wanton waste of God¡¯s good gifts. The Core Reinforcement Pills were actually nothing more than the most basic kind of foundation pills¡ªeven mortals could ingest them. Earth-level Core Reinforcement Pills were good enough. Xue An actually went to the extent of extravagance and refined these pills into Heaven-level Core Reinforcement Pills. From Xue An¡¯s perspective, everything was worth it for his daughters. He was looking at the two little girls, who were fast asleep. Xue An smiled and put the two pills right beside the mouths of the two little girls. The pills seemed to have minds of their own as they melted into liquid and went directly into the girls¡¯ mouths. Xue Xiang briefly murmured, turned over, and continued sleeping. Xue Nian smacked her lips and then mumbled, ¡°Smells so nice!¡± Xue An smiled, patted Xue Nian lightly, and said, ¡°Good girl, go to sleep!¡± And so, Xue Nian was sound asleep once again. It was possible that the two little girls wouldn¡¯t require even a tenth of the effectiveness of the Core Reinforcement Pills, but in the future, this pill would simply create an endless pool of benefits for them. However, after the pills had been refined, there was still some blackish residue left. Xue An casually gathered all the medicine residue and combined it to create a Mortal-grade Core Reinforcement Pill. To Xue An, this was nothing special. It wouldn¡¯t be a pity even if he abandoned it, but he would keep it, just in case there was a need for it. The next day, Qin Yu woke up from her sleep and did a good, long stretch, feeling as though she had never slept as well before in her entire life. ¡°Eh!¡± Qin Yu suddenly felt that something was amiss outside the window, then she also heard the incessant discussions of the servants. Qin Yu walked to the window and saw a shocking scene. Originally, because of the harsh winter, all the leaves on the plants and flowers in the yard had fallen off. However, all these plants and flowers had fully blossomed overnight. Even the ginkgo tree had lush, green leaves growing all over it once again. What was happening? Qin Yu was quite confused by the situation. When she was washing up, she looked into the mirror and froze in shock. Her former self, though pretty enough, had never glowed with radiance like she was that day. Qin Yu suddenly recalled that whiff of exotic aroma from the night before. Could it have been that all of this was related to that aroma? With this doubt in mind, she went downstairs to the living room. At this time, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian had woken up and were watching ¡°Peggy, the Little Pig¡± in the main hall. Qin Yu was suddenly dumbstruck, because she saw the two little girls and wondered how they had suddenly been able to become¡­ so good-looking. The Xue Xiang and Xue Nian of the day before had originally been adorable enough, but compared to the present, the way they had looked previously was very different. Without mentioning anything else, just the fragrance that these two little girls were exuding made people feel the urge to move closer to them. And these two little girls seemed to be even purer than before, like porcelain dolls that didn¡¯t contain even a single imperfection. ¡°Young lady, between the two of you, who¡¯s the older sister and who¡¯s the younger?¡± Qin Yu couldn¡¯t help asking this question too. Xue Xiang raised her head to look at Qin Yu, then she scrunched her little nose and said, ¡°Sister, you can¡¯t talk to us when we¡¯re watching television!¡± Qin Yu was a little embarrassed when she received such a reply. Would this what one considered being taught a lesson by a young child? At this time, Xue An walked to the living room and said in an aloof manner, ¡°Xiangxiang, next time you see a woman who¡¯s much older than you, remember to address her as auntie. Don¡¯t call her sister!¡± Qin Yu was incredibly angry when she heard herself being described as such. ¡°Who are you referring to as much older?¡± Xue An looked at Qin Yu and said, ¡°If you still want to save your grandfather, then please remember to use honorifics when you¡¯re talking to me.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Qin Yu was so angry that her brows raised high, and her teeth clenched tightly from the hatred she was feeling deep within. ¡°I¡¯ll see how long your arrogance can last. Just wait a little more¡­ Hmph-hmph! I¡¯ll make sure you get your just desserts!¡± she thought. Just then, Qin Yuan came downstairs, too. With an expression full of excitement, he said to Xue An, ¡°Mr. Xue, the flowers and plants outside are¡­¡± Xue An said nonchalantly, ¡°My work.¡± ¡°I knew it! Mr. Xue is truly a man of God! He could make all the flowers bloom overnight; such an act is definitely unheard of!¡± Qin Yu was a little disgruntled as she stood to the side and muttered under her breath, ¡°Everything was done by him, yet is there any evidence?¡± Xue An frowned and thought, ¡°This woman is simply brainless beyond hope.¡± ¡°Yu¡¯er, don¡¯t be rude. Mr. Xue, please don¡¯t take what she says to heart! Ever since she was a child, Yu¡¯er has spent most of her time abroad. She tends to act quite recklessly at times¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand dismissively and said, ¡°If I had taken offense to her words, she wouldn¡¯t be standing here now. Tell me, what price are you willing to pay for your life?¡± Qin Yuan was just about to say something when footsteps outside were heard. An old man sneered and said, ¡°I would love to see which great physician is so capable that he speaks with such arrogance. Putting a cost on a life?¡± Along with the sound of this voice, a group of people walked in. The one walking at the front was an old man with white hair and a gloomy expression, and following behind him, there were a few young men and women. All of them looked proud and haughty. Qin Yu saw the old man, and with a smile, he walked up to his visitor to welcome him. ¡°Physician Hua, you¡¯ve arrived!¡± Physician Hua, Hua Xingyu, was a very well-known master in the art of healing in Beijiang. Though he wasn¡¯t yet on par with Great Physician Gao, his skills were also notably remarkable. At this moment, a beautiful lady in a pretty outfit who was standing behind the old man also smiled and said, ¡°Grandfather, this is Qin Yu, my good friend!¡± Hua Tingting. This was Qin Yu¡¯s best friend, who was also Hua Xingyu¡¯s granddaughter. This was the person that Qin Yu relied on for confidence. She smugly threw a glance at Xue An. In her heart, she was thinking, ¡°This time around, you¡¯re truly in for it!¡± ¡°This is Beijiang¡¯s most reputable master in the field of medicine. Those little tricks of yours are going to be exposed soon.¡± Xue An merely sat there quietly with a look of indifference. It was like everything happening there had nothing to do with him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this point in time, Qin Yuan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good either, but Hua Xingyu was also a leading figure in Beijiang. Therefore, Qin Yuan also stood up and bowed with a palm and fist salute. ¡°So it turned out to be dear Old Hua! Please take a seat!¡± Hua Xingyu returned his salute and remarked, ¡°Old Master Qin, it¡¯s been a while since we last met. You still look as healthy and strong as ever!¡± As he spoke, he found himself a seat. Hua Xingyu looked Xue An up and down with a villainous look. After a while, he said, ¡°And I don¡¯t think I know who this is¡­?¡± Xue An replied apathetically, ¡°My name is Xue An.¡± Chapter 8 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xue An? Hua Xingyu frowned. He had never heard of this name among the younger generation of physicians. Hua Xingyu looked over to his granddaughter, Hua Tingting. Hua Tingting was the vice president of Beijiang¡¯s largest hospital. If there were any famous young doctors, she was bound to know them. Hua Tingting certainly didn¡¯t recognize Xue An. She took a good, long look at Xue An, then in a somewhat disdainful manner, she asked, ¡°Pardon me asking this, Mr. Xue, but which medical school did you graduate from? Northern Medical? Fu Medical? Or the Yale University School of Medicine?¡± All the names Hua Tingting mentioned were top medical schools around the world. The few young men and women who had followed Hua Xingyu there were gifted students from these medical schools. But Xue An merely gave a light smile and replied, ¡°None of those! I¡¯ve never attended medical school.¡± ¡°Then who is your teacher?¡± Hua Xingyu then asked. In Huaxia, there were many masters with medical expertise hidden among the commoners. If Xue An was a descendent of one of these masters, then he wasn¡¯t someone who should be taken lightly. Xue An shook his head and said, ¡°None! I¡¯m not a physician!¡± ¡°Not a physician?¡± Hua Tingting¡¯s expression was becoming increasingly disdainful. ¡°Then how could I have heard that someone was actually spreading the word that he could save Old Master Qin¡¯s life, but only on the premise that Old Master Qin could offer the right price! Could it be that this man was lying?¡± Her words obviously carried much weight. It could even be considered a direct accusation that Xue An was a liar. However, Xue An wasn¡¯t the least bit affected. He still sat where he was, unmoving and expressionless. Hua Xingyu, on the other hand, said to Qin Yuan, ¡°Old Master Qin, I can see that you have a ruddy complexion, clear pupils, and are full of vigor, not like a sick man at all. May I take a look at your hand?¡± Qin Yuan was a little hesitant, while Qin Yu couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Grandfather, Physician Hua is doing this because he is concerned. Just let him have a look.¡± Hua Xingyu pressed down on Qin Yuan¡¯s arm to feel his pulse. After shutting himself in his deep thoughts for a long time, he smiled and said, ¡°Old Master Qin, what I can tell from your pulse rate is that you can live to at least a hundred years old!¡± What he said made many people laugh. As for Xue An, it seemed that he had been forgotten. Qin Yuan sighed again, then said, ¡°I don¡¯t expect to live to a hundred years old. I only hope to live until I marry Yu¡¯er off!¡± Qin Yu¡¯s face flushed red, and she lowered her head, but at this time, a voice was heard, and at a most untimely moment, at that. ¡°I thought to be called a master, one had to be highly skilled in a certain area or two. It turns out that to be a master, you need nothing more than this!¡± Xue An interjected. The people¡¯s laughter ended abruptly. Hua Xingyu¡¯s face darkened, while Hua Tingting frowned. With some degree of impatience, she said, ¡°Stop messing around with those tricks of yours. I¡¯m telling you; you should be aware that I¡¯ll send you to prison if you continue going around cheating and deceiving people in the name of a doctor.¡± Hua Xingyu waved his hand to stop Hua Tingting from continuing, then he stared at Xue An and said, ¡°You said that I was nothing more than this, so, well, may I ask what profound opinion you have?¡± Xue An nodded and said, ¡°I can tell you, but if I win, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°If you can beat me on terms of medical knowledge, then I will kneel before you and call you master!¡± Hua Xingyu said with a sneer. Xue An shook his head. ¡°Why? Scared?¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t want you as my disciple. You¡¯re too old! If it was your granddaughter, I could still consider!¡± His words made Hua Tingting¡¯s pretty face freeze, while the facial expressions of Hua Xingyu¡¯s other disciples also turned hostile. Xue An turned to look at Qin Yuan and said, ¡°There aren¡¯t any symptoms that are visible from your body, but there is one apparent symptom. Do you dream every night?¡± Qin Yuan nodded. Hua Tingting laughed condescendingly and said, ¡°If this is a kind of illness, then almost everyone is sick.¡± Xue An swept a glance at Hua Tingting, sending chills all over her body, and she couldn¡¯t go on saying what she had intended to say in the first place. ¡°Do you always dream of someone? In your dream, does she tell you how many more days you¡¯ll live?¡± Qin Yuan¡¯s face changed drastically. Xue An¡¯s words had struck a chord with the greatest secret that he had kept deep in his heart for over a year. This was also why he had always been seeking medical advice and asking about medicine all the time. It was because almost every night, he would dream of the same woman. This woman would be telling him in his dream how many days remained for him to live. This was why at the medicinal herb market, when Xue An had told him that he only had three days left of his life, Qin Yuan had gotten so worked up¡ªthe woman clad in red in his dreams had told him very clearly that he would die in three days. Upon seeing the drastic change in Qin Yuan¡¯s expression, Hua Xingyu was also somewhat surprised and bewildered. Could it have been that this young chap had really managed to make the right guess? Hua Tingting, on the other hand, was somewhat dismissive. ¡°Old Master Qin, according to current medical theories, everyone has dreams. This is something as normal as breathing. You may be under too much pressure, thus leading to you always having the same dream. You don¡¯t need to be overly worried about this. Don¡¯t be fooled by these quacks and swindlers with ulterior motives because of this.¡± Xue An lightly said, ¡°Do you know why I can tell that you have the same dream every night? Because of that woman in red. She¡¯s bent over your back right now.¡± The moment this remark was made, not only Qin Yuan¡¯s face changed, but even Qin Yu also felt could feel her skin breaking out in goosebumps. At this point in time, Hua Tingting was finally able to feel somewhat relieved and said with a sneer, ¡°After all this nonsense for a good half of a day, you¡¯re really just a swindler full of tricks and deception! It¡¯s still reasonable to say that you can see people dreaming, but to possibly see a woman in red, that¡¯s pure nonsense! Old Master Qin, don¡¯t believe him. He¡¯s a con artist.¡± As someone who had received higher medical education abroad, she didn¡¯t even look up to local doctors, let alone the underhand tricks of a con artist. But just then, Xue An smiled lightly. ¡°Shortsighted and ignorant mortals will always be shortsighted and ignorant. Today, I might as well let you all see what a true master is!¡± With that, Xue An suddenly waved his hand and called out, ¡°Descend!¡± Everyone who was present felt the room suddenly darkening, then they witnessed an extremely frightening scene. They could suddenly see a woman clad in red, her hair in disarray, looming over Qin Yuan¡¯s back. This scene evoked a scream from the timid Hua Tingting. Hua Xingyu and the other people had all gone pale as well. Qin Yuan dropped to his knees with a thud and begged, ¡°Sir, please save me!¡± The lady ghost in red suddenly rushed out from her sprawled position on his back and charged straight at Hua Tingting, who was scared out of her wits. She saw that the ghost was about to reach her and was so petrified that she didn¡¯t even dare to move. At this point in time, Xue An said lightly, ¡°You¡¯re merely a spirit with a vengeance and you dare to act so rampantly before me?¡± With that, Xue An suddenly clenched his right hand, and the ghost in red let out a piercing squeal of agony. Then she became a puff of black smoke that Xue An firmly held within his grasp. Amid the black mist that was spreading, Xue An, who was standing with both hands behind his back, looked just like a god. ¡°Now do you all believe me?¡± Xue An said with indifference. Hua Xingyu fell to his knees with a thud and said, ¡°Sir, please have mercy. We were so ignorant that we couldn¡¯t see, even though we have eyes! We beseech you for forgiveness!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An said with indifference, ¡°Crack!¡± The black smoke split and cracked at the sound of his command, and then, in the midst of the burning flames, it dissipated into nothingness! There was calm and quiet in the room again. Hua Tingting was so frightened that her face was drained of color; Qin Yu wasn¡¯t any better. Only Xue An was clapping, as though he had just completed the most insignificant and trivial magic trick. ¡°Old Master Qin, the deed is done. Please pay up!¡± Chapter 9 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Qin Yuan produced a black card with gold lettering from his pocket at once and handed it to him politely. ¡°Master Xue, consider this card a small token of my appreciation!¡± Xue An had no intention of turning down his gift, so he took the card from the man and slid it in his pocket casually. Then he spoke to the two little girls who were sitting in the distance, engrossed in the television. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s time to go home with Papa!¡± At that very moment, Qin Yuan¡¯s face became as pale as a ghost. He swayed slightly on his feet before coughing up a mouthful of blood and falling on the sofa. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Qin Yu rushed over to him, her face stricken with panic. Qin Yuan¡¯s eyes were listless. Even his breathing had become weak. ¡°What¡¯s happening to my grandfather?¡± Qin Yu asked impatiently. Hua Xingyu went over to Qin Yu immediately and felt his pulse, then furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Old Master Qin¡¯s pulse is faintly discernible, and his Yang energy is waning. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a sign of impending death!¡± Qin Yu shouted at Xue An, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to save my grandfather?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been possessed by a malevolent demon for so long that almost all his Yang energy has been absorbed by it! Now that the malevolent demon has perished, so will he,¡± said Xue An calmly. ¡°What do we do, Physician Hua? Is there any hope for my grandfather?¡± Tears were starting to fall from Qin Yu¡¯s eyes. Hua Xingyu shook his head. ¡°Given his current state, even hundred-year-old ginseng could not sustain his life! It¡¯d be best to start making arrangements for his funeral.¡± With a thud, Qin Yu dropped to her knees in front of Xue An. ¡°Mr¡­ Xue, I know I¡¯ve been inhospitable towards you, but please, save my grandfather! If you save him, I promise I¡¯ll do anything for you!¡± Xue An didn¡¯t reveal much in the way of expression, but in truth, he wasn¡¯t particularly fond of Qin Yu. Besides, he had a feeling that what had happened that day was her own doing. Just then, Xue Xiang tugged at Xue An¡¯s shirt surreptitiously and whispered to him, ¡°Papa, I feel so sorry for this lady!¡± The only time Xue An showed his tender side was in the presence of his own two daughters. ¡°So what do you think I should do, Xiangxiang?¡± Xue Nian, who was just enjoying a tangerine, said out of the blue, ¡°Papa, why don¡¯t you just help this lady? Look how hard she¡¯s crying!¡± Qin Yu didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry when she heard this. However, to Xue An, his daughters¡¯ wishes were his command. He took out a Core Reinforcement Pill that he¡¯d made from the dregs of medicinal herbs. ¡°Take this and you¡¯ll be fine.¡± When Hua Xingyu saw the Core Reinforcement Pill, his eyes widened, and his breaths became shallower. ¡°This¡­ This¡­¡± Hua Tingting was somewhat skeptical. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Grandpa?¡± ¡°May I take a look at that pill?¡± Hua Xingyu looked like a kid who¡¯d just found his new favorite toy. Xue An nodded in agreement and tossed the pill over to him casually. Hua Xingyu¡¯s hands fumbled to catch it. He brought the Core Reinforcement Pill close to his eyes and stared at it in a fashion that bordered on leering. After a while, he began to marvel at it. ¡°It¡¯s a divine act, a divine act indeed!¡± Bowing to Xue An with a fist and palm gesture, Hua Xingyu said, ¡°Mr. Xue, in my entire career as a dedicated practitioner of medicine, I¡¯ve never admired anyone, not even the Great Physician Gao. But today, I must say, I¡¯m thoroughly impressed!¡± ¡°Well, at least you have good taste!¡± said Xue An. It didn¡¯t take long for the pill to work its magic on Qin Yuan. After a few minutes, Qin Yuan¡¯s cheeks, which had been as white as a sheet, were now radiant and pink. In no time, Qin Yuan¡¯s health had been revived. Furthermore, even the wrinkles on his face and the whiteness of his hair had been reduced by half. Qin Yuan, who had looked like a seventy-year-old geriatric, now looked like a middle-aged man in his fifties. This miraculous occurrence left Hua Xingyu flabbergasted. As for Hua Tingting, she was stupefied by the whole thing. He had reversed aging! Before that day, if someone were to tell Hua Tingting that an ordinary-looking pill could defy youth¡­ Hua Tingting would¡¯ve taken that person for a conman. But now that she¡¯d seen it for herself, Hua Tingting was speechless. Her worldview, values, and personal beliefs, which had been built on the foundation of science, all shattered in a spectacular fashion. And to think she had ridiculed Xue An just a moment before. Hua Tingting couldn¡¯t help but blush with embarrassment. Her eyes turned to Xue An subconsciously. That was when Hua Tingting realized¡­ what a handsome man he was! It was mainly because Xue An exuded a calm, effortless confidence that elevated him above other men. He was like an emperor who was far beyond a commoner¡¯s reach. Hua Tingting could feel her heart racing just thinking about him. At that moment, Qin Yuan began to recall what had happened. Upon realizing his newfound health, he gave his sincerest thanks to Xue An. ¡°Mr. Xue! From now on, if you need anything, just let us know. The Longtai Group will do whatever it takes to fulfill your wish, no questions asked!¡± Such a hefty promise naturally startled Qin Yu and Hua Tingting. Meanwhile, Hua Xingyu was staring at Qin Yuan with the utmost envy. He knew he could never compare to Xue An. Hua Xingyu believed that if the rich and famous of the Middle Capital found out about the Core Reinforcement Pill, there would certainly be a bloodbath as everyone tried to acquire it. After all, it had made a graying old man look young again. Hua Xingyu knew he could never make such a pill, and neither could Great Physician Gao from Middle Capital or the other greatest minds in the world of medicine. Even if Qin Yuan offered Xue An the entire Longtai Group in return, it wouldn¡¯t be considered unreasonable. After all, money was nothing compared to a person¡¯s health! However, Xue An simply nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± Xue An then turned to Qin Yu and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d do anything if I managed to save your grandfather?¡± Qin Yu felt a lump in her throat and agreed reluctantly. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Great. I need you to give us a ride home!¡± Qin Yu breathed a sigh of relief, feeling oddly disappointed at the same time. Hua Xingyu cried ardently, ¡°Master, Master, did you forget about our bet? You said if I lost, you¡¯d take me or my granddaughter as your apprentice!¡± ¡°Really? Did I say that?¡± Xue An responded flatly. Hua Xingyu nodded forcefully. ¡°You did! You did!¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve changed my mind. You¡¯re too old, and your granddaughter¡­ she doesn¡¯t have the talent or the right attitude for medicine! And she¡¯s stupid!¡± With that, Xue An walked away with exaggerated swagger. Hua Tingting stood still, her mouth agape. No one had ever called her stupid before. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s forget about him. What¡¯s he so cocky about, anyway?¡± Hua Xingyu shook his head. He gave Qin Yuan a fist and palm salute and left the room. It wasn¡¯t until they were at the courtyard, admiring the greenery that contrasted with the snowy winter outside, that Hua Xingyu let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Tingting, you don¡¯t understand. That man was even more powerful than we¡¯d imagined!¡± Hua Tingting didn¡¯t say a word. Hua Xingyu plucked a leaf from a tree. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve witnessed such mastery and crossed paths with such an astounding character, I have no regrets in my life. It¡¯s such a shame that we had to part ways!¡± Qin Yu herself drove to take Xue An and his two daughters back to their neighborhood. Everyone in the neighborhood stood in awe of the fancy Mercedes car, peeking at it from a distance as it drove by. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before he stepped out of the car, Xue An suddenly remarked, ¡°Has your family made any enemies?¡± Qin Yu understood what he meant immediately. ¡°Mr. Xue, do you mean¡­¡± ¡°Someone was controlling the malevolent demon!¡± And with that, Xue An got out of the car and walked away. Qin Yu sat still for a while, then took out her phone and made a call. ¡°Mr. Black, get your men and start investigating. Someone was behind Old Master Qin¡¯s illness!¡± Chapter 10 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio At a villa in Beijiang, an old man was meditating with his legs crossed. Meanwhile, a pasty, chubby man was standing in front of him, his head dripping with sweat. The old man was nothing but skin and bones; a mere gust of wind would¡¯ve blown him away, yet the chubby man held him in such high esteem that he didn¡¯t even dare to make a sound. Suddenly¡­ In a burst of light, the tattoo on the old man¡¯s arm vanished without a trace. The old man opened his eyes and said in an ominous tone, ¡°To think someone here in Beijiang was actually powerful enough to destroy my Crimson Dress Demoness.¡± The man shuddered and said, ¡°Immortal Liu, does this mean someone has managed to save that old fart, Qin Yuan?¡± If Qin Yu had been there, she¡¯d definitely have been able to recognize who the chubby man was, because he was none other than the Longtai Group¡¯s manager, and also Qin Yu¡¯s uncle, Qin Tian. The old man was a sage whom Qin Tian had spent a fortune to hire. His name was Liu Ning. The reason Qin Tian spent so much money to hire Liu Ning was to eliminate Qin Yuan. If there was one person in the world that wished for Qin Yuan¡¯s death, it was Qin Tian, since only Qin Yuan¡¯s death would ensure his status as leader of the Longtai Group. As for Qin Yu¡­ Qin Tian had never paid much attention to that niece of his. To him, she was just another helpless woman who posed no real threat to him. And Liu Ning was no ordinary man. He was the one who had summoned the Crimson Dress Demoness to kill Qin Yuan. Upon hearing Qin Tian¡¯s comment, Liu Ning let out a shrill, jarring laugh. ¡°Not to worry. Even if Qin Yuan was indeed rescued by another sage, I¡¯m still not afraid. In two days¡¯ time, once we¡¯ve acquired that item from the auction, no one in this world will be able to stop me!¡± No sooner had he finished his sentence than Qin Tian started fawning over him. During their time together, Qin Tian¡¯s reverence for Liu Ning had grown to the point where he began to worship him like a god. ¡°Immortal Liu, is that object really that powerful?¡± Liu Ning replied coldly, ¡°Did you think you could make me stay in Beijiang and do your bidding with just your pocket change?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± said Qin Tian profusely as he nodded and bowed. Liu Ning appeared agitated. ¡°How could mere mortals like you put up such a treasure for auction? If I¡¯d known who had the item, I wouldn¡¯t have waited for a silly auction! ¡°As for Qin Yuan¡­ ¡°Once I have my hands on that item, I¡¯ll easily eliminate him for you!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Qin Tian¡¯s face showed signs of hesitation. Liu Ning said with a cold laugh, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once my cultivation level gets a boost, I¡¯ll be able to kill him quietly without leaving a trace. No one will ever suspect that you¡¯re behind it.¡± Qin Tian was very pleased to hear so. ¡°Thank you, great immortal!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were fast asleep, as the past few days had been tiring for the two little girls. While they were deep in their slumber, Xue An rose and took the opportunity to clean up the house. He opened the door to An Yan¡¯s bedroom. The room had been kept virtually the same since he had left four years earlier. Every object in the room had remained the same, save for a thin layer of dust on top. The only thing that looked as new as the first day he saw it was a photograph of him and An Yan on the nightstand. Xue An picked up the photograph. In it, An Yan was huddled close to him and smiling brightly. Xue An felt a slight pain in his heart. He wished, ¡°An Yan, wait for me! I promise I¡¯ll bring you back and make you proud! ¡°I¡¯ll show those people who looked down on us and opposed us! ¡°Huh?¡± It suddenly struck Xue An that the picture seemed to have been touched regularly, especially his image in the photo, which had been rubbed so many times that it¡¯d begun to change colors. Just then, the doorbell rang. Xue An put down the photo and opened the door. Tang Xuan¡¯er was standing at the door with a bag of vegetables dangling from her hand. ¡°Welcome back!¡± Xue An gave her a warm smile and invited Tan Xuan¡¯er into his house. ¡°Where are Xiangxiang and Niannian?¡± ¡°They fell asleep!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er grinned. ¡°Looks like nothing beats a father¡¯s love. They¡¯d normally never fall asleep without seeing me first!¡± Upon noticing that the bedroom door was open, Tang Xuan¡¯er explained calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve been cleaning that room all these years, but I never moved anything. I always had a feeling you¡¯d come back!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± ¡°Yep!¡± ¡°Would you like to eat again?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Xue An smiled at the girl whose gracefulness was reminiscent of a wildflower in a valley. Then Tang Xuan¡¯er began cooking up a storm effortlessly! In no time at all, a sumptuous spread of dishes had been prepared. Xue An sat down to eat. Suddenly, Tang Xuan¡¯er said, ¡°Tomorrow¡­ our old high school classmates are holding a reunion!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°So, are you going?¡± Xue An shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t even remember any of my classmates from high school. Why would I go?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still the same. This time, the reunion will be different. Our former classmate, Fan Mengxue, who used to sit beside you, is coming back to Beijiang. This reunion was organized specially for her!¡± Fan Mengxue? Xue An furrowed his eyebrows, trying to recall who she was. Then, he remembered. ¡°It¡¯s fine that she¡¯s coming back, but why are they making such a big deal out of it?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er gave Xue An a look of disbelief. ¡°Are you kidding me? You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Know what?¡± ¡°Fan Mengxue is the pride of our class! She¡¯s the most popular actress right now. Last month, she even won a Golden Globe Award for Best Actress. She¡¯s a star!¡± ¡°Oh. Does that have anything to do with me?¡± Xue An said plainly. Tang Xuan¡¯er let out a sigh. ¡°Did you forget? Fan Mengxue used to have a crush on you back in school!¡± Something stirred within Xue An as he recalled images of a girl from his past, who had a big ponytail and two prominent dimples when she smiled. How? Tang Xuan¡¯er didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry when she saw Xue An¡¯s astonished face. ¡°Everyone in our class knew about it. Didn¡¯t you notice at all?¡± Xue An shook his head. His reaction left Tang Xuan¡¯er speechless for a while. Then, she said softly, ¡°I¡¯m going tomorrow. Why don¡¯t you come with me?¡± Xue An thought about it and nodded. ¡°Alright! But I¡¯m bringing Xiangxiang and Niannian, too!¡± ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll come and fetch you tomorrow afternoon, then!¡± With that, Tang Xuan¡¯er left. Xue An sat down in the living room and turned on the television. Coincidentally, an interview was being aired, and the interviewee was the very girl who used to share a desk with him in class, the girl who was now a starlet, Fan Mengxue. ¡°Ms. Fan, rumor has it that one of the four most eligible bachelors of the Middle Capital, Yue Xiaotian, is pursuing you. Is it true?¡± Fan Mengxue was unbelievably gorgeous in the spotlight. When confronted with the reporter¡¯s question, she gave a little smile. ¡°Mr. Yue and I are just friends. I¡¯ve always thought of him as an older brother!¡± The reporters went wild. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re not interested in anyone right now? In other words, what type of guy are you looking for?¡± The reporter persisted with questions. Fan Mengxue was stunned for a moment. There were faint signs of tears at the corners of her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve already had someone in my heart for a long time!¡± The reporters went absolutely ballistic¡ªwhat juicy news! ¡°Could you tell us who the lucky guy is?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Fan Mengxue smiled. ¡°He was my classmate. He¡¯s been missing for four years now, but I have a feeling that we¡¯ll meet again!¡± The interview ended there. Although the reporters were hungry to learn more about the man, Fan Mengxue had already left. Meanwhile, at a swanky villa in Beijiang, a handsome but vicious-eyed man chucked away his remote control in anger. The remote control hit a 70 inch LCD television, shattering it with a loud crack. The man said spitefully, ¡°Fan Mengxue, you¡¯re still hung up on that loser to this day? Fine. If he dares to show up at tomorrow¡¯s party, I¡¯ll crush him right before your eyes!¡± Chapter 11 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Fan Mengxue left the broadcasting room. No sooner had she entered the car than a call came in from her agent, Han Yao. Fan Mengxue picked it up. What followed over the phone was a brutal outburst of rage from one of the most sought-after agents in the entertainment industry. ¡°Fan Mengxue, do you have any idea what you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°Of course I do!¡± Fan Mengxue said flatly. ¡°Do you? I think you¡¯re completely clueless! Do you have any idea how much damage your words will do to the company?¡± Fan Mengxue was non-committal. ¡°Do you know how much flak I took over the phone just now? If I hadn¡¯t spoken on your behalf, who knows what would¡¯ve happened to you. Our boss and his board of directors would¡¯ve eaten you alive!¡± After venting her anger, Han Yao¡¯s tone finally softened. ¡°Mengxue, you¡¯re at your prime right now. Do know you how many investors are flocking to us with their money, just to get in on your fame and notoriety? But you¡¯ve turned away half your fan base just by professing your love on television!¡± ¡°Han Yao, I completely understand, but he¡¯s finally back!¡± replied Fan Mengxue in a cool tone. Han Yao cried out in frustration for what seemed like ages. Then she said, ¡°So what are you going to do about it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to Beijiang to see him!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Han Yao rejected abruptly. ¡°You¡¯re taking a flight to Europe tomorrow. There¡¯s a world-famous director waiting to cast you in his next movie!¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m already on my way to Beijiang!¡± With that, Fan Mengxue ended the call and turned off her phone. ¡°Ms. Xue, where would you like to go?¡± asked the chauffeur carefully. ¡°To Beijiang!¡± Fan Mengxue stared out the window of the car, gripping her cell phone tightly as the scenery outside streaked by. Even the joints of her fingers had started to turn pale from exerting too much force. The next day, it was still early in the morning when Tang Xuan¡¯er came to Xue An¡¯s house. The first thing she saw when she opened the door was Xue An struggling to braid Xue Xiang and Xue Nian¡¯s hair. She had to admit, these things weren¡¯t exactly a man¡¯s forte, be it an immortal lord or a mere human. Whenever their braids didn¡¯t come out lopsided, their hair would be a frizzy mess, but the two little girls seemed to enjoy it, for they couldn¡¯t stop chuckling. Tang Xuan¡¯er shook her head at Xue An¡¯s pathetic attempt and decided to take over for him. In no time, the girls¡¯ hair was tied into neat little braids. ¡°Are you going to wear this outside?¡± asked Tang Xuan¡¯er. ¡°Yes, is there a problem?¡± replied Xue An. Xue An was wearing a four-year-old shirt. Although it wasn¡¯t terribly worn out, its style was admittedly outdated. Tang Xuan¡¯er wanted to point this out but decided to hold her tongue. After everyone had dressed, the two adults led Xiangxiang and Niannian out of the neighborhood. While they were waiting for their car, a brand spanking new BMW 530 pulled up by the roadside. The car window slid down, revealing a gaudily dressed man who grinned intently at Tang Xuan¡¯er. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, I was on my way to fetch you! Come on, hop in! Brother Ming has it all planned out. We¡¯re having a party at the Dragon Emperor Tower Hotel!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er scowled. The woman in the passenger seat popped her head out of the window. ¡°Tang Xuan¡¯er, what are you doing waiting outside on such a cold day? Come, my husband will give you a ride. By the way, we just bought a new car! This baby cost me 400 thousand dollars!¡± The woman had pointy, calculative eyes and a condescending voice. Tang Xuan¡¯er was somewhat hesitant about whether to accept her offer. Just then, the pointy-eyed woman noticed Xue An. ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t Xue An!¡± The man saw Xue An as well. He sized him up with a look of disdain and smugness on his face. ¡°What a surprise! The Great Scholar Xue is going to the party, too!¡± ¡°That¡¯s Meng Wei and Zhang Yan from our class,¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er mentioned softly. After trying his hardest to remember them, Xue An finally mustered a faint recollection. Back in school, Meng Wei was a lackey who always sucked up to the rich kids in the class. As for Zhang Yan¡­ Let¡¯s just say she had been a snob. The two were practically made for each other. Xue An¡¯s mouth curled into a faint, awkward smile. That was when he noticed a stall selling little accessories by the roadside. ¡°Papa, look how pretty they are!¡± Xue Xiang¡¯s eyes glittered with excitement. After all, girls would be girls. They all had a soft spot for shiny baubles. It was in their nature. Xue An smiled. ¡°Do you like them?¡± ¡°Yes, yes! I do!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian answered simultaneously. ¡°Go right ahead and choose. My treat!¡± The two girls sprang up with joy and began scouring the stall for their favorite accessories. All the while, Xue An evaded Meng Wei and Zhang Yan¡¯s gazes. Zhang Yan pouted her lips in disdain and said, ¡°Who does he think he¡¯s fooling? He¡¯s obviously a loser, so what¡¯s the point in showing off?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. At least he can afford a few cheap accessories!¡± Meng Wei said with a sarcastic laugh. By then, the girls had picked out a bunch of accessories. As Xue An paid for the accessories and took them into his hands, he imbued them with Spiritual Qi with a flicker of his mind. What had originally been a bunch of cheap accessories began to transform imperceptibly. ¡°We bought something for you, too!¡± Xue An said plainly as he handed Tang Xuan¡¯er a pair of earrings. Tang Xuan¡¯er accepted the earrings with a delighted smile on her face. ¡°Wow, these must be worth at least five bucks! They¡¯re so shiny. Are they made of plastic? Xuan¡¯er, you¡¯d better not wear them. They might scratch your skin!¡± Zhang Yan mocked cruelly. Upon hearing that, Tang Xuan¡¯er started to feel a little embarrassed. Xue An furrowed his eyebrows. That woman just didn¡¯t know when to shut up. ¡°Sorry, Xue An, our car only seats four. If we take Xuan¡¯er, you¡¯ll have to sit in the trunk. Or you can just take the bus later!¡± said Meng Wei with an evil smirk. Tang Xuan¡¯er frowned. ¡°You guys go ahead, then. We¡¯ll take the bus in a while!¡± Meng Wei looked as if he was about to say something, when all of a sudden, Xue Xiang blurted out, ¡°Papa, this car isn¡¯t as big as the one we rode in yesterday!¡± ¡°But Papa, yesterday Auntie Yu¡¯er drove us home in such a big car!¡± Xue Nian added. ¡°Wow, they even rode in a big car. Was it a van?¡± Meng Wei laughed coldly. Feeling full of herself, Zhang Yan said, ¡°See this? This is the new car my husband bought yesterday. It¡¯s a fifth series BMW. Ever sat in one before?¡± Xue An¡¯s expression remained indifferent, as if he was watching two clowns performing. At that moment, a Mercedes stretch limousine drove up to them slowly. The car came to a halt right where Xue An was standing, and a chauffeur stepped out and marched courtly towards Xue An. ¡°Courtesy of our mistress, Mr Xue, we¡¯ll take you wherever you want to go. We¡¯re at your service!¡± Meng Wei and Zhang Yan stared in awe at the scene before their eyes. Their jaws dropped so wide that one could fit an egg inside their mouths. The Mercedes¡¯ grand appearance was like a slap across Zhang Yan¡¯s face that left her dazed, with stars in her eyes. And to think just a moment before, she had been boasting about her new car. In comparison, the BMW that Zhang Yan had been bragging so much about wasn¡¯t even worth the price of the Mercedes¡¯ tires. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An was slightly surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected Qin Yu to be so thoughtful. Then he nodded. ¡°Alright, take us to the Dragon Emperor Tower Hotel!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Adding insult to injury, Xue Xiang said to a stunned Meng Wei, ¡°Mister, that¡¯s the type of car Auntie Yu¡¯er drove us in yesterday!¡± Xue An let out a hearty laugh. For a couple of four-year-olds, his daughters sure were¡­ devious! Chapter 12 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio In Beijiang, people¡¯s views differed on which restaurant was the best. However, if there was a place that ticked all the boxes, including food, entertainment, amenities, class, and elegance, the Dragon Emperor Tower was it. Even people from the capital would come and spend their money there. On that day, the Dragon Emperor Tower¡¯s driveway was packed with luxury cars. Important guests flooded the hotel. A Mercedes slowly approached the front gate. Even in that setting, the Mercedes stretch limousine carried an air of prestige that turned many people¡¯s heads. A doorman hastened to the car and opened its door politely. The first to spring out of the car were two gorgeous little girls with pearly white complexions. The girls, aged four to five, looked identical. Their features were perfect, like characters out of a comic book. What an adorable and dainty pair of girls they were. Women¡¯s eyes gleamed as they looked at them, as if they couldn¡¯t help but want to run up and lay their hands on them. Next to step out of the car was a woman who exuded sheer elegance, like a wildflower in a valley. While she wore a simple skirt, her face was as pretty as a picture. Many in the crowd were mesmerized by her beauty. A few girls standing close to her put their hands over their mouths in awe and disbelief. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Tang Xuan¡¯er from our class?¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s her! Isn¡¯t she single? Whose kids are those?¡± ¡°Yikes, and to think she always acted as if she was better than everyone else. Who knew she¡¯d end up as some rich man¡¯s mistress?¡± said a pimpled girl with a cold laugh. ¡°There are only a handful of people in Beijiang who can afford such a car! Who could it be?¡± Just when everyone was wondering the same thing, Xue An stepped out of the car. His appearance caused quite a stir among the ladies. ¡°It¡¯s Xue An!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he go missing? When did he come back?¡± ¡°He¡¯s got some nerve coming back, especially since Young Master Hong already warned him that he¡¯d kill him!¡± ¡°Judging from his shabby clothes, he doesn¡¯t seem loaded. He probably just rented the car to make himself look good!¡± said the girl with pimples again as she laughed meanly. Her name was Song Jing. Callous, abhorrent, and extremely snobbish, she was one of her class¡¯ top three b*tches, along with Zhang Yan and Du Juan. ¡°Hey look, Young Master Hong is going to welcome Ms. Fan, the starlet. This will be fun to watch!¡± The girls whispered among themselves in anticipation of a disaster. ¡°Papa, this place is so huge and pretty!¡± Xue Xiang exclaimed as she looked all around her. ¡°You think so? It¡¯s alright, I guess. After this, Papa will take you somewhere really grand, you¡¯ll see!¡± Xue An was genuinely unimpressed, despite the fact that the Dragon Emperor Tower was said to have cost 500 million dollars to decorate. Even the main lobby was adorned with a ten-foot-long dragon statue cast from solid gold, hence the name, Dragon Emperor Tower. Such extravagance was sure to turn an average person¡¯s head. But to an immortal lord who had seen monumental events, the place was a bit¡­ tacky. Back when he was in Corporeal Fairyland, thousands of dragons were slaughtered just for a regular banquet. When the King of the Corporeal Fairyland invited Xue An to a banquet, he¡¯d had ten Ancient Dragons butchered and served on platters made from phoenix bones. No mere mortal could comprehend the type of indulgence he had experienced. In fact, to Xue An, the much-hyped solid gold dragon was no different from a pig. Unfortunately, his words had attracted dirty looks from the crowd. One of them was a man with colorfully dyed hair who was holding a sexy woman in his arms. Having overheard Xue An¡¯s comment, he cracked up in laughter. ¡°Who invited this country bumpkin? He sure talks big!¡± Before Xue An could say anything, Xue Nian began to chuckle in amusement. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Like the big sister she was, Xue Xiang questioned her authoritatively with her hands on her waist. ¡°That man¡¯s hair looks like a chicken¡¯s nest!¡± Upon hearing that, Xue Xiang gave the man a good look and entered a fit of laughter as well. ¡°It does look like a chicken¡¯s nest!¡± As the girls¡¯ witty observation spread to the crowd, many began to laugh with their hands over their mouths. Because¡­ it really did look like a chicken¡¯s nest. The man¡¯s face puffed up like a shiny red balloon as he tried to contain his rage. He shot a nasty look at Xue An before turning his back and marching off angrily. Xue An smiled faintly. Small fries like him were seldom worth his time, but had the man taunted him further, Xue An would have had no qualms about turning his head into an actual chicken¡¯s nest. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, over here! Over here!¡± Song Jing called out to her. Her face, which had been cruel a moment earlier, was now filled with smiles. Tang Xuan¡¯er hesitated for a while before approaching her. ¡°Song Jing, it¡¯s been a while!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, you don¡¯t say. I didn¡¯t know you had children! They¡¯re so cute! Are they twins?¡± asked Song Jing. Tang Xuan¡¯er shook her head. ¡°They¡¯re not my children! They¡¯re Xue An¡¯s daughters.¡± Even Xue An had children? Song Jing and her gang looked at Xue An, who was standing not far from them, making no effort to hide the scorn in their eyes. ¡°Look at that scruffy outfit. He even brought his kids to the party. ¡°Surely, he must¡¯ve been a failure!¡± they thought to themselves. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go wait at Skyroom Number 1! Young Master Hong and the guys are going to welcome Ms. Fan, the starlet. She should be here any moment now!¡± said Song Jing as she dragged Tang Xuan¡¯er along. ¡°What about Xue An?¡± ¡°Him? He can come with us if he wants to, but it¡¯ll just be girls in the private suite.¡± At that moment, Xue Xiang tugged at Xue An¡¯s shirt surreptitiously. Xue An bowed his head next to her and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Papa, I want to go to the bathroom!¡± said Xue Xiang, blushing. ¡°Me too! I want to go, too!¡± Xue Nian added. ¡°Uh¡­ Okay, then!¡± And with that, Xue An followed the girls to the private suite. Skyroom Number 1 was the Dragon Emperor Tower¡¯s most opulent and expensive private suite. It had to come with its own bathroom. However, as soon as he entered the suite, all he could see was a sea of girls. He hardly recognized any of them, and as for those whom he had vague memories of, he couldn¡¯t remember their names. ¡°Isn¡¯t he that guy from our class, Xue An?¡± ¡°It is him! Why isn¡¯t he off to welcome Fan Mengxue?¡± ¡°Shh, stop asking. Young Master Hong will be here any minute!¡± Xue An remained unperturbed amid all the whispers and gossip. He turned to Xue Xiang and Xue Nian and asked, ¡°Can you go by yourselves?¡± ¡°Yep!¡± Both the girls went into the bathroom, and Xue An stood by the door waiting. Tang Xuan¡¯er wanted to go to him, but each time she stood up, Song Jing had a different excuse for holding her back. It was at that moment that all the girls in the room started to turn their eyes to him. However, Xue An didn¡¯t care. Seriously. In Xue An¡¯s eyes, these girls were average at best. Why would he care what they thought of him? Moreover, Xue An¡¯s mind was as peaceful as a sanctuary. His nonchalant demeanor naturally conveyed a sense of loftiness. Not even the ridiculous fit of his clothes could obscure Xue An¡¯s razor-sharp charisma. Slowly¡­ the girls¡¯ chatter died down. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Back when he was a student, Xue An had been the school¡¯s heartthrob, with many a girl falling victim to his charms. But now, even dressed casually, he looked more handsome and confident than ever. He couldn¡¯t help but feel as if he¡¯d become a different person. Xue An was naturally cognizant of his newfound allure, but he simply laughed at it. When he was in Green Hill Fairyland, a twist of fate had led him to kidnap the Nine-Tailed Holy Lady¡ªa decision which had earned him the wrath of the Fox Spirit clan and their pursuit for vengeance. Not even the Nine-Tailed Holy Lady, who was an extraordinary beauty by any standard, was out of his league, never mind these bland, generic girls. Chapter 13 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Song Jing pouted in contempt and muttered under her breath, ¡°Trying to act tough, are you? We¡¯ll see if you¡¯re still as cocky when Young Master Hong arrives.¡± At that point, Song Jing had her sights set on Hong Ming. If only she could win his approval and become his mistress, her life would be perfect. No wonder she was so disdainful of Xue An, because she knew Hong Ming viewed Xue An as a rival, especially since Fan Mengxue¡¯s sudden return to Beijiang was presumably related to Xue An¡¯s sudden reappearance after his four-year hiatus. She wondered what Fan Mengxue¡¯s expression would look like once she came back and found out that Xue An already had two children. Song Jing smiled as she envisioned the ensuing trouble. At that very moment¡­ over a dozen black Mercedes Benz lined up like ducks in a row at Beijiang¡¯s freeway off-ramp. Hong Ming stood waiting in the wind, decked out in an immaculately tailored suit. Naturally, such a scene began to draw people¡¯s attention, but the onlookers didn¡¯t seem to bother Hong Ming. Even the cold wind was unable to quench the flame in his heart. Finally, a white Mercedes Benz MPV gradually slowed down. Hong Ming¡¯s heart throbbed with excitement. Before the car could come to a full halt, he was already standing by its door, eagerly awaiting his idol. Then, the car door opened. Right in front of Hong Ming¡¯s eyes, clad in a long dress, was Fan Mengxue. She had the grace and warmth reminiscent of a girl next door. Hong Ming could feel his breaths becoming tighter and faster. His heart was filled with desire, and there was nothing he wanted more than to grab hold of the dainty girl and press her to the ground. ¡°Where is he?¡± These were Fan Mengxue¡¯s first words to Hong Ming. A fiery rage welled up in Hong Ming¡¯s heart. Why did she have to mention him as soon as they met? Why? Although he was unhappy about it, Hong Ming smiled fakely and said, ¡°Everyone is waiting for you at the hotel!¡± Fan Mengxue nodded. ¡°Alright. Lead the way!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not safe to let your chauffeur keep driving after such a long trip. Why don¡¯t I give you a ride?¡± Fan Mengxue hesitated for a moment, but finally, she nodded and went along with him. Right at that moment, all the other male classmates surged toward her, clamoring for her attention. ¡°Mengxue, it¡¯s me, Li Qiang!¡± ¡°Mengxue, it¡¯s me, Han Li!¡± Amid all the fuss, Fan Mengxue brushed off her admirers with nods before entering the car without saying a word to any of them. The guys looked at each other in confusion. ¡°She thinks she¡¯s all that just because she¡¯s a movie star. All the fame¡¯s getting to her head!¡± ¡°Hmph, you said it! If it wasn¡¯t for Young Master Hong, I wouldn¡¯t even be here!¡± Although their rants weren¡¯t very loud, they were still audible from inside the car. However, they didn¡¯t seem to affect Fan Mengxue the slightest. That was right. She hated those people who called themselves her ex-classmates. Most of all, she hated Hong Ming. Back when she was a student, Fan Mengxue had lost both of her parents and lived with her uncle. She¡¯d had nothing to her name besides her looks. Because of that, she was the object of many people¡¯s desires, yet Fan Mengxue had self-respect. She had never succumbed to anyone¡¯s whims. Later, her classmates spread rumors about her. Slanderous tales had been told about her sleeping around and even having several abortions. Such rumors had completely devastated a young Fan Mengxue. Even in her class, she became an outcast who isolated herself from everyone else. And it didn¡¯t help that Song Jing and her gang had constantly taunted her. When Fan Mengxue had been about to crumble, it was Xue An who had stood up for her. Fen Mengxue remembered it like it was yesterday. She was standing all alone in a corner as a group of girls pointed at her and teased her. Just then, a young man dressed in black came and stood by her side without saying a word. Through her tears, she could vaguely make out his silhouette, which was unremarkable and somewhat scrawny, but it was an image that Fan Mengxue would remember for the rest of her life. Because of her, Xue An had been beaten by lowlifes from other schools on several occasions. Although he was frequently outnumbered, he never lost his spirit. Like a lone wolf, he always fought to the bitter end. After a few fights, no one dared to lay a hand on him anymore. One day, Xue An had smiled at Fan Mengxue with his scar ridden face and said, ¡°Everything¡¯s going to be fine. No one will bully you from now on!¡± Fan Mengxue had thrown herself into Xue An¡¯s arms and bawled uncontrollably. Ever since that day, Fan Mengxue had vowed to live her life to the fullest for Xue An¡¯s sake. It wasn¡¯t until much later that Fan Mengxue discovered that the bullying was all Hong Ming¡¯s doing. Years later, a stroke of luck had led Fan Mengxue to the path of stardom. While her journey to success was by no means easy, at least she could honestly say she¡¯d made it through sheer hard work without compromising her integrity. If she had to say she did it for anyone, it¡¯d be for the scruffy, scar-ridden young man whom she had met many years before. However, four years ago, Xue An¡¯s disappearance had nearly sent Fan Mengxue over the edge. She¡¯d even written a suicide note, but in the end, she decided not to go through with it. She wanted to give herself time. If Xue An didn¡¯t show up after four years, she would end her own life. But luckily, Xue An returned. When Fan Mengxue heard the news, it had been too much for her to bear and she broke into tears. That was when she decided to travel overnight to Beijiang. Interestingly, it was Hong Ming who had told her about Xue An¡¯s return. Hong Ming sat in the front seat, constantly glancing back at Fan Mengxue, who was sitting in the backseat. After a while, he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°Mengxue, today¡¯s your birthday, isn¡¯t it?¡± Fan Mengxue was stock still for a minute, then she remembered: it was her birthday. Throughout these four years, Fan Mengxue had been working tirelessly. She had never dared to take a break from work, for whenever she did, Xue An would drift into her thoughts. Trivialities such as birthdays had become the least of her worries. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Almost every one of our ex-classmates is here today. It¡¯s the perfect time to celebrate your birthday!¡± Fan Mengxue sat in the back not saying a thing and turned her gaze to the fleeting scenery outside the car window. Hong Ming¡¯s eyelids twitched as his chest swelled with displeasure. Why was that girl always so cold towards him? Was it because of Xue An again? Haha! Hong Ming¡¯s lips curled into a wicked smile. Xue An¡¯s return was an opportunity for Hong Ming, as he planned to show Xue An up right in front of Fan Mengxue, then reveal the truth to her. Only he could have such a fine woman! In no time at all, the fleet of Mercedes Benzes had arrived at the Dragon Emperor Tower. The Dragon Emperor Tower¡¯s lobby manager came to open the door personally. Hong Ming stepped out of the car pompously, followed by Fan Mengxue, who¡¯d put on a pair of sunglasses and a face mask. ¡°Young Master Hong, everyone is waiting for you at Sky Room Number One!¡± Hong Ming nodded. ¡°Lead the way!¡± Fan Mengxue entered the building, feeling somewhat apprehensive. She had been looking forward to seeing Xue An, yet when the time finally came, she was afraid. As soon as Sky Room Number One¡¯s doors opened¡­ The first thing that Fan Mengxue saw was the smiling faces of Song Jing and the gang. ¡°Fan Mengxue, welcome back to Beijiang!¡± ¡°Mengxue, we¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± Fan Mengxue ignored all the buzz as her eyes scanned the room intently. ¡°Mengxue!¡± cried Tang Xuan¡¯er in a low voice. Back when they were classmates, Tang Xuan¡¯er had been the only person who wasn¡¯t put off by her independence and genuinely wanted to be her friend. Fan Mengxue¡¯s face began to cheer up at the sight of Tang Xuan¡¯er. ¡°Xuan¡¯er!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er nodded in acknowledgment before turning her eyes to the corner of the room. Fan Mengxue turned her gaze accordingly. Finally, she saw him. Sitting in the corner was Xue An, who was chatting and laughing with Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. Something stirred within her, and tears began to stream down her cheeks. At the same time, Hong Ming and his friends had entered the private suite. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as Song Jing saw Hong Ming, her face flushed with joy. ¡°Young Master Hong, you made it!¡± Hong Ming nodded and was about to say something, but Fan Mengxue had already made her way to Xue An. Sensing her presence, Xue An lifted his head to see who it was, then their eyes locked. Xue An was stumped a minute, then he managed a soft smile. ¡°Mengxue, it¡¯s been a while!¡± Chapter 14 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio A sudden feeling of awkwardness began to set in. Tears continued to roll down Fan Mengxue¡¯s face. Xue An let out a sigh. ¡°You¡¯re still such a crybaby?¡± Deep down, Fan Mengxue knew she only cried in Xue An¡¯s presence. Other times, however, she¡¯d always keep her head up and smile no matter how sad she was, since she knew no one would care about her even if she cried, apart from Xue An. ¡°Papa, who is this lady? Why is she crying?¡± Xue Xiang asked softly. That was when Fan Mengxue took notice of the two little girls. ¡°They¡¯re¡­¡± Xue An smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯re my two little daughters!¡± Fan Mengxue¡¯s face turned pale for a minute, then she regained her composure, bowed her head to Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, and spoke to them. ¡°I¡¯m your Papa¡¯s friend. I was so happy to see your Papa after such a long time that I cried!¡± Xue Nian tilted her head sideways and asked in astonishment, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Auntie Mengxue?¡± Fan Mengxue¡¯s popularity transcended age and gender. Even little girls like Xue Nian recognized who she was. Fan Mengxue beamed. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Papa, Auntie Mengxue is your friend?!¡± Xue An nodded his head. ¡°That can¡¯t be right. Isn¡¯t Auntie Mengxue already dead in the TV show?¡± said Xue Xiang with a perplexed look on her face. Fan Mengxue couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the two whimsical angels. Nevertheless, their harmonious reunion had left Song Jing, who had been expecting drama, staring with her mouth agape. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡°How come Fan Mengxue doesn¡¯t mind Xue An having kids?¡± she thought. As for Hong Ming, his eyes were already seething with murderous rage. Even still, he kept a smile on his face as he approached the group. After sizing Xue An up, he snorted disdainfully. ¡°Xue An, I heard you were gone for four years. Did you go off to become a janitor? You look so terrible.¡± Hong Ming¡¯s snide remark made Fan Mengxue¡¯s eyebrows furrow with so much anger that she almost snapped. But Xue An smiled calmly. ¡°Hong Ming? What a surprise it is to see you again!¡± During Xue An¡¯s journey to becoming an immortal, one of his inner demons was Hong Ming. Back in their school days, Hong Ming, backed by his wealthy and powerful family, would constantly bully and humiliate Xue An. Especially after Fan Mengxue fell madly in love with Xue An, Hong Ming became even more jealous and went out of his way to make life hell for Xue An. Ironically, Xue An was pleased to see him again, as it was an opportunity for him to confront one of his inner demons. However, Hong Ming had a different view. He mistook Xue An¡¯s pleasantry for a sign of submission, and his face was visibly triumphant. By then, the other ex-classmates were starting to catch on to their banter. Hong Ming was taunting Xue An! On one hand, there was the highly revered Young Master Hong, while on the other hand, there was the broke Xue An. To most people, the victor was already decided. Song Jing giggled with her hand over her mouth. ¡°Young Master Hong, when I first saw Master Xue over there, I thought I had the wrong guy! He looked so dirty and poor, I didn¡¯t expect him to be Xue An! No offense, Xue An! I¡¯m just keeping it real.¡± ¡°Looks like our dreamboat has finally become a father. Raising kids must be tough for him. Young Master Hong, why don¡¯t you give him a job at your company!¡± Hong Ming nodded and said flatly, ¡°I¡¯m always glad to help an ex-classmate in need. I happen to be looking for a couple of office boys. Xue An, if you come and work for me, I¡¯ll give you a ten thousand dollar salary.¡± But Xue An said nothing. He merely looked at Hong Ming and Song Jing with an amused look on his face. Hong Ming took his silence as a sign of weakness and surrender. The thrill of crushing his rival in front of his lover had left him ecstatic. Right at that moment, the food was served. Hong Ming had spent a fortune just to impress Fan Mengxue. Even the banquet was unbelievably extravagant. ¡°Everyone, please, take a seat!¡± said Hong Ming as he entertained his guests. Fan Mengxue gave Xue An a concerned look. Xue An gave her a knowing nod before sitting down at the table. The two little girls began to chow down, but meanwhile, Xue An didn¡¯t even touch his chopsticks. To add insult to injury, Song Jong remarked, ¡°Xue An, eat up. I bet you seldom have such nice meals. Try it!¡± Suddenly, a strange tension filled the air. Tang Xuan¡¯er had seen enough. She was about to stand up and give Song Jing a piece of her mind when Xue An waved his hand at her and raised his eyebrows. ¡°If I remember correctly, you¡¯re Song Jing, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Haha, yes!¡± Xue An nodded. ¡°I see you haven¡¯t changed a bit. Looks like a leopard never changes its spots.¡± His rebuttal caused many guests at the table to crack up in laughter. Uneasy, Song Jing¡¯s face turned green. ¡°Why, you¡ª¡± At that instant, Hong Ming appeared with a couple of wine glasses. ¡°Here, Xue An. It¡¯s good to finally see you again. Let¡¯s have a toast!¡± Xue An lounged on his chair and said plainly, ¡°Why should I drink with you? What are you? Are you even worthy enough to propose a toast to me?¡± As soon as he said that, the entire private suite fell silent. Hong Ming¡¯s face turned a dark shade of purple. Just a minute earlier, he had thought he had Xue An eating out of his hand. In fact, he intended to humiliate him further by offering him some wine. Little did he know that he would be on the receiving end of the insult. He let out a few short, cold chortles. ¡°Fine! I like your nerve! You want to know what I am? Let me tell you, my family is about to collaborate with the Longtai Group. Our next plan is to enter the provincial capital market, and when that happens, we¡¯ll be one of the most renowned companies at the provincial level. We might even go public!¡± His words left Song Jing, who was standing by his side, flushed with greed and excitement. She could just imagine it, the young chairman of a listed company. If she could win his heart, wouldn¡¯t that make her the chairman¡¯s wife? With that, Song Jing decided to back Hong Ming up. ¡°Oh my, Young Master Hong is so successful, even at such a young age. Xue An, did you hear that?¡± A discussion ensued among the other ex-classmates. ¡°The Hongs are going to collaborate with the Longtai Group? My goodness, the Longtai Group is a giant in the industry!¡± ¡°Yes! Young Master Hong has it made in Beijiang!¡± Hong Ming couldn¡¯t have been more pleased with himself. He intentionally cast a glance at Fan Mengxue, but to his disappointment, she wasn¡¯t moved at all by his supposed accomplishment. Instead, her eyes were constantly glued to Xue An, refusing to spare Hong Ming even an ounce of her attention. Hong Ming was struck with jealousy. At that point, a few of Hong Ming¡¯s bootlickers even tried to coerce Xue An to give in. ¡°Xue An, why don¡¯t you apologize to Young Master Hong? We¡¯re all ex-classmates here. Young Master Hong is a real gentleman, so he won¡¯t hold it against you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Apologize to him already. Young Master Hong, if there¡¯s anything you need, please don¡¯t forget about me!¡± Xue An sat back and watched in disgust as his classmates so readily pandered to the rich and powerful. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, he slowly stretched his body and let out a big yawn. ¡°I take back what I said just now!¡± Hong Ming began to smile complacently. The crowd breathed a sigh of relief, convinced that Xue An was finally going to submit to Hong Ming. Only Fan Mengxue and Tang Xuan¡¯er kept watching Xue An with concern. Xue An said coolly, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have asked you what you are! Because you¡¯re nothing!¡± Chapter 15 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Many people couldn¡¯t believe their ears. Had Xue An¡­ gone crazy? Hong Ming¡¯s face went red with embarrassment. ¡°Xue An, I hope you won¡¯t get on your knees and beg for mercy later,¡± he said coldly. Xue An smiled softly. ¡°Worry about yourself!¡± Right at that very moment, Fan Mengxue intervened. ¡°Hong Ming, today¡¯s my birthday. Don¡¯t you dare ruin it!¡± Hong Ming gave a short humph and walked away feeling dejected. However, Song Jing was more than pleased. A fight, the bigger, the better! ¡°Better to let Hong Ming get fed up with that sl*t. Then I might have a chance with him.¡± Everything was going according to Song Jing¡¯s plan. Fan Mengxue glanced at Xue An, her eyes laced with distress. Xue An smiled and shook his head, signaling for her not to worry. That was when Tang Xuan¡¯er stood up and announced, ¡°Today is Mengxue¡¯s birthday. Since we rarely get to see her, let¡¯s toast to her!¡± Everyone stood up, including Xue An, who grabbed his glass of wine and raised it in Mengxue¡¯s direction. Fan Mengxue cheered up abruptly and downed her wine in one gulp. A pop was heard as a bottle of champagne was opened. As the waiters pushed in a trolley containing a 12-layer cake, the party¡¯s atmosphere reached a crescendo. However, instead of Fan Mengxue, everyone was talking about Hong Ming. Soon, Hong Ming was drowned in praise and words of adoration. Many people were eager to heap compliments on Hong Ming with the expectation that he¡¯d offer them cushy positions at his company. Having drunk a few glasses of wine and feeling undoubtedly tipsy, Hong Ming gave his adoring fans a big, clumsy wave. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re all classmates. I¡¯ll try my best to help all of you.¡± ¡°Cheers for Young Master Hong!¡± ¡°As expected of Young Master Hong!¡± Everyone was cheering and toasting to Hong Ming. As for Xue An, no one even gave him a look. It was as if they¡¯d completely forgotten about him. Suddenly, Hong Ming gestured to everyone to keep it down, then he produced a small box from his breast pocket. Everyone gasped when the box opened to reveal a diamond ring that was at least five carats. ¡°Mengxue, happy birthday!¡± Hong Ming¡¯s extravagant birthday gift silenced the crowd. Meanwhile, Song Jing¡¯s eyes flared up with envy. However, Fan Mengxue lowered her eyes and shook her head lightly. ¡°Hong Ming, I can¡¯t accept your gift.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too expensive.¡± Hong Ming let out a laugh. ¡°It was only a million dollars. It¡¯s no big deal!¡± At that instant, a cutesy voice interrupted them. ¡°Papa, that ring isn¡¯t even as big as the one you bought for me from the roadside stall!¡± Everyone turned their eyes to see who it was. Xue Xiang put down her chicken drumstick and reiterated her statement with greater conviction. ¡°It¡¯s true! The ring my Papa bought from the roadside is huge!¡± Everyone cracked up in laughter at Xue Xiang¡¯s naivete. Song Jing snorted with laughter. ¡°Little girl, that ring your Papa bought is worth five dollars at most. Young Master Hong¡¯s ring cost over one million dollars!¡± ¡°Is one million a lot of money?¡± asked Xue Xiang, blinking. ¡°Of course it is!¡± Xue Xiang shook her head. ¡°But I think the things my Papa buys for me are the best in the whole wide world!¡± Xue Nian swallowed down a piece of meat and nodded earnestly. ¡°Xue Xiang is right!¡± Bursting with joy, Xue An rubbed Xue Xiang and Xue Nian¡¯s little heads. ¡°That¡¯s right! Nothing but the best for my girls!¡± ¡°Papa, I want to give Auntie Mengxue a present!¡± Xue Xiang said. ¡°Go right ahead! Those presents belong to you now. You can give them to whoever you want!¡± Xue Xiang nodded, hopped down from her chair and walked towards Fan Mengxue. Ceremoniously, she presented her with the ring Xue An had bought her. ¡°Auntie Mengxue, happy birthday!¡± As Fan Mengxue laid her eyes on the fair-skinned child, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh. She accepted the ring from her little hand and said, ¡°Thanks! What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Xue Xiang, and my sister is Xue Nian!¡± ¡°Xue Xiang, Xue Nian¡­¡± As Fan Mengxue muttered their names under her breath, a bitter thought came to her mind. That girl must¡¯ve loved him very much. At that moment, Song Jing laughed mockingly and said, ¡°How frugal of you. You call a five-dollar ring from a roadside stall a present?¡± Fan Mengxue furrowed her eyebrows. That Song Jing was such a nuisance. But suddenly¡­ Fan Mengxue let out a soft ¡°Eh?¡± as if she¡¯d noticed something interesting about the ring. Then, Fan Mengxue was completely stunned. Ever since she rose to fame, Fan Mengxue had become a spokesperson for all the major luxury brands and jewelry companies. She knew her stuff. Fan Mengxue was certain that it wasn¡¯t just any ordinary ring from a roadside stall. On the contrary, judging by the ring¡¯s quality and finish, she¡¯d have said it was a one-of-a-kind treasure. It definitely wasn¡¯t something one would find at a roadside stall! Frustration was starting to show on Hong Ming¡¯s face. Having been disgraced time and again throughout the evening, he was on the brink of blowing up. Now that Fan Mengxue wouldn¡¯t even accept his present, Hong Ming had lost his last shred patience. In one fell swoop, he snatched the ring from Fan Mengxue¡¯s hand and threw it on the ground furiously. Enraged, Fan Mengxue shouted, ¡°Hong Ming, how dare you throw Xue An¡¯s gift for me on the ground?¡± ¡°Mengxue, that old thing is worthless. Why do you even want it? Xue An, if you¡¯re too poor to afford a gift, then don¡¯t buy one. Who do you think you¡¯re fooling with that plastic toy?¡± replied Hong Ming with a cold laugh. Xue An let out a sigh, stood up slowly, and picked up the broken ring from the floor. Then, he held one finger in Hong Ming¡¯s face. ¡°Ten million!¡± ¡°What?¡± Hong Ming was still unaware. ¡°I¡¯m saying, you should compensate me for the ring you just broke. Since you¡¯re my ex-classmate, I¡¯ll go easy on you and make it ten million!¡± Xue An said flatly. Hong Ming looked at Xue An with an idiotic gaze. ¡°Has poverty gone to your head? Here¡¯s a thousand dollars. It should buy you a hundred of those rings!¡± ¡°He¡¯s trying to rip him off!¡± said Song Jing, laughing sarcastically. ¡°Does this mean you guys aren¡¯t going to pay?¡± ¡°Pay, my a*s!¡± Infuriated, Hong Ming started screaming obscenities. Little did he know that he was about to pay for what he said. Xue An grabbed an ashtray from the table and gave Hong Ming¡¯s head four or five violent bashes while holding him by the hair. Everyone was shocked to see what had happened. In no time at all, fresh, red blood began to trickle down from Hong Ming¡¯s head. Horrified, Song Jing tried to shriek but was stopped halfway through by Xue An when he pinched her neck firmly with his hand. ¡°Be quiet if you don¡¯t want to die. Got it?¡± he said flatly. Song Jing nodded nervously as she looked into Xue An¡¯s eyes, for his callous gaze exuded dominance. Song Jing had a feeling that if she didn¡¯t obey Xue An, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to snap her neck in half. By then, Hong Ming had regained consciousness, his hideous visage twisted with rage. ¡°Xue An, you¡¯re dead meat! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Xue An nodded. ¡°Looks like you haven¡¯t learned your lesson!¡± With that, Xue An picked up the ashtray and laid another round of blows on his head. There was an audible crack. Strained, the ashtray finally fractured. Only then did Xue An relax his hands. At that point, Hong Ming could barely stand up. He fell to his knees with a loud thud, blood dripping continuously from his forehead. Xue An said plainly, ¡°I suppose now we can talk about my compensation in a civilized manner.¡± The room was filled with shock and awe. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No one expected Xue An, a quiet and mild-mannered student back in school, to act so violently out of the blue. Deep down, Xue An knew that he could reduce Hong Ming, Song Jing, and the rest of their gang to ashes without even lifting his finger. However, doing that wouldn¡¯t help him conquer his inner demons. The only rational choice was to make those who¡¯d bullied him in the past pay him back many times over. It was at that moment that signs of fear and respect began to show in the way Hong Ming looked at Xue An. Never in his wildest dreams had he thought Xue An would lash out at him so suddenly. Chapter 16 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio His impression of Xue An was that of a kind person who bordered on meek. In school, he had taunted him incessantly, but Xue An never retaliated. Who knew he¡¯d suddenly lash out like that? Xue An then turned to Fan Mengxue and Tang Xuan¡¯er and said, ¡°Please take Xiangxiang and Niannian and wait for me outside!¡± As always, Fan Mengxue listened to Xue An. Even Tang Xuan¡¯er stood up and left after hesitating slightly. In truth, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian had no idea what had happened until then. From the very beginning, Xue An had cast a spell to shield the two little girls¡¯ eyes from the fight. After all, it was a little too¡­ gory for someone their age. After the girls had left, Xue An turned his attention to Hong Ming. Hong Ming¡¯s entire body was trembling, intimidated by Xue An¡¯s menacing gaze. It was the type of gaze that an emperor would give to his subjects. Hong Ming suddenly felt the urge to grovel on the floor. ¡°Fine! Ten million? You got it!¡± said Hong Ming, his voice shaking. Hong Ming was no fool. He had no choice but to act humble for now and save his revenge for later. But Xue An shook his head and said coolly, ¡°Just now, it was ten million. Now, it¡¯s twenty million!¡± ¡°After all¡­ you¡¯ve made me waste so much energy and even made me break an ashtray. Don¡¯t you think I deserve to be compensated?¡± Hong Ming¡¯s eyes widened in shock. That was the first time he heard someone asking for compensation from a person they had just beaten. As for the rest of the guests, they were all petrified. After a while, a few guys finally summoned the courage to speak up. ¡°Xue An, there¡¯s no need to be fussy. We¡¯re all ex-classmates here. Just let it slide¡­¡± ¡°Yeah! Young Master Hong was already beaten so badly. Let¡¯s forgive and forget!¡± Xue An swept his gaze across these people¡¯s faces. This time, no one dared to look him in the eye. Instead, they all kept their heads down. ¡°Alright, since everyone is begging for my mercy on your behalf¡­¡± Seeing as Xue An was about to let him go, everyone began to feel slightly relieved. ¡°Let¡¯s add another ten million!¡± Xue An said flatly. Everyone was stunned. As for Hong Ming, his expression was as awkward as it could be. Thirty million. That was no small sum. He may have come from a rich family, but money didn¡¯t grow on trees, either, especially since he¡¯d yet to take over the family business and was still relying on his allowance to sustain his excessive lifestyle. Although he had quite a lot of money on him, it was still far from 30 million dollars. Just then, he heard a racket outside the room. It was the sound of a girl screaming followed by an argument. Xue An¡¯s expression darkened abruptly. He kicked open the private suite¡¯s door and strode outside. One by one, people followed him outside. In the corridor, a man with the colorful, tousled hair that resembled a chicken¡¯s nest and a few of his minions had surrounded Fan Mengxue and Tang Xuan¡¯er. The man was smiling lecherously. ¡°Hey babe, I¡¯ve been watching you since you walked through that door. You¡¯re so hot. Why are you wasting your time with that loser? Why don¡¯t you come with me? I¡¯m dynamite. I promise we¡¯ll have a good time!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s face reddened with fury. She was so angry that she couldn¡¯t think of anything to say. Fan Mengxue couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°To hell with you, creep! Let us go! Or prepare to get hurt!¡± she threatened. ¡°Yo, this one¡¯s not bad looking, either! Get hurt? No one in Beijiang has ever dared to say that to me!¡± the man said, amused. Xue An¡¯s eyes flashed with murderous rage when he saw the girls being accosted. Immediately after seeing the man, Hong Ming ran up to him as if he¡¯d found his savior. Hong Ming hollered at him in a quavering voice. ¡°Brother Kun, save me! Brother Kun, save me!¡± It was then that the man known as Brother Kun noticed Hong Ming. ¡°Huh, isn¡¯t that Young Master Hong? Why is his face covered in blood?¡± At that moment, like a dog who¡¯d just found its master, Song Jing ran up to him and gave him an exaggerated account of the fight. Brother Kun turned his face to look at Xue An. At first, he was shocked, then he cracked up in laughter. ¡°I thought he was some bad*ss from out of town. Turns out it was that shrimp!¡± Brother Kun was the same man who teased Xue An at the Dragon Emperor Tower¡¯s entrance. At the same time, Xue An and his classmates began to recognize who Brother Kun was. Soon, they were whispering and chattering among themselves. ¡°Killer Kun! It¡¯s really Killer Kun!¡± ¡°I heard he¡¯s an absolute savage. He¡¯s also a subordinate of Du Fan, Boss Du of the Dragon Emperor Tower!¡± ¡°Looks like Young Master Hong is on good terms with this Lu Kun guy! This is going to be interesting!¡± Lu Kun patted Hong Ming on the shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of him. But are these two girls¡­ your classmates?¡± Hong Ming felt a tremor run through his body and nodded. Lu Kun¡¯s smile grew even wider. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I suppose no one¡¯s going to come between us. I¡¯d like to take them out to dinner later. Is that okay?¡± Although he sounded like he was asking, Hong Ming was well aware that Lu Kun was a subordinate of the Southern City¡¯s kingpin, a brute who¡¯d never take no for an answer. Hong Ming thought on it for a while and clenched his teeth. He had no chance with Fan Mengxue anyway. Besides, Lu Kun wasn¡¯t someone he¡¯d like to make an enemy out of. He might as well make the best out of the situation and do him a favor. In the end, he nodded. Lu Kun turned around with a malicious grin on his face. ¡°Hey shrimp, I¡¯m giving you two choices. The first choice is to get on your knees and apologize to Young Master Hong. If he¡¯s satisfied, I¡¯ll let you go. If not¡­ then tonight, I¡¯ll throw you into the lake and feed you to the sharks.¡± Suddenly, a childish voice came from below. ¡°But Mr. Chicken Nest, there are no sharks in the lake. Sharks live in the sea!¡± It was Xue Xiang. Lu Kun¡¯s face brightened up in a split second. Xue An smiled faintly. ¡°You really like your hair, don¡¯t you?¡± Xue An¡¯s rhetorical question seemed to have caught Lu Kun off guard. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I said, you must really like your hair. Why else would you dye it so many colors?¡± Lu Kun combed his hair back with his hand in pride. ¡°Of course! My hair is very precious! I¡ª¡± Xue An nodded. ¡°Alright, then!¡± As soon as he finished his sentence, Xue An kicked his feet off the ground and launched himself forward like a cannonball. A few of Lu Kun¡¯s minions stepped in front of him to protect him, but once Xue An was in front of them, he unleashed a flurry of punches from left and right, knocking each of them out in an instant before seizing Lun Kun, who was still in a state of shock, by the neck. ¡°You¡­ What are you going to do? I¡­ I¡¯m Brother Fan¡¯s man¡­ You¡­¡± Xue An raised his arm, slowly lifting Lu Kun off the ground and choking him until his eyes rolled back in his head. It wasn¡¯t until Lu Kun¡¯s face had almost turned blue that Xue An abruptly loosened his grip. Lu Kun fell to the ground with a loud thud before he could even react. ¡°Cover their eyes,¡± Xue An said softly. Fan Mengxue and Tang Xuan¡¯er understood what he meant. They immediately covered Xue Xiang and Xue Nian¡¯s eyes and blocked their ears. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, Xue An took a good hold of Lu Kun¡¯s hair and applied a slight pressure. What followed was a painful ripping sound. Just like that, a large clump of hair was ripped off of his scalp. Lu Kun howled in agony. Xu An, not wanting his daughters to hear the screams, stretched out his right hand and dislocated Lu Kun¡¯s jaw. After that, Xue An proceeded to brutally rip off Lu Kun¡¯s hair clump by clump, as if he was tearing up a bunch of chives. Chapter 17 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Hong Ming lost his nerve as he stood watching by the side, because the scene was simply too gory for him. Clumps of hair, torn right from the scalp, exposed the raw, fleshy skin underneath. And with every yank, Lu Kun would quiver and moan in pain. Xue An was unnaturally composed throughout the entire ordeal. For him, it was no different than pulling out weeds. After the deed was done, Xue An brushed his hands off and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°This looks much better now!¡± At that moment, all the onlookers instinctively backed away, especially Hong Ming, whose legs couldn¡¯t stop trembling. As Xue An cast him a glance, he automatically took another step back. ¡°Stay¡­ Stay away from me. You¡¯re done for. Lu Kun is Brother Fan¡¯s subordinate. He¡¯ll never forgive you!¡± said Hong Ming, his confidence surging at the mention of Du Fan. ¡°After all this ruckus, he should be here any minute now!¡± Hong Ming deduced. At that very instant, the unruly clatter of footsteps echoed from the hallway, followed by an angry man¡¯s voice. ¡°Which one of you was it? How dare you lay a finger on my henchman?¡± Then a man of burly proportions with a menacing gaze barged in with his goons. Du Fan was the man in charge of the Dragon Emperor Tower. It was his turf. He seldom got his hands dirty. After all, his name was enough to rein in most customers, and whenever there were drunks who became too rowdy, it was Lu Kun who took care of things. In other words, Du Fan¡¯s job was to drink and party every day. But that day¡­ While he was having a few drinks with his friends, he received a phone call asking him to come down. He was told that there was trouble at the hotel and Lu Kun had been beaten up! Naturally, Du Fan was furious upon hearing the news, so he rushed to the scene along with a few security guards. When Hong Ming saw that Du Fan had arrived, his eyes lit up immediately. Du Fan was one of the most powerful man in Southern City. Even his father had to kowtow to him whenever they met. Hence, Hong Ming was thrilled to see him. ¡°Xue An, Brother Fan¡¯s here. Let¡¯s see how cocky you are in front of him!¡± he gloated to Xue An. As for Lu Kun, he crawled his way to Du Fan¡¯s feet with tears in his eyes as soon as he saw him. Du Fan was shocked to see the pathetic state that Lu Kun was in¡ªhairless, with his scalp stained red by blood, like the head of a duck that had been de-feathered. ¡°Brother¡­ Fan, please avenge me! That b*stard pulled out all my hair!¡± said Lu Kun after someone had popped his jaw back into place. Du Fan was infuriated. Lu Kun was his henchman who had served him for many years. Having him pushed around by an outsider was a blow to Du Fan¡¯s reputation and ego. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going to skin this guy alive and make him pay for what he¡¯s done to you!¡± Du Fan said in a murderous tone. Lu Kun nodded as he sobbed like a little boy. Du Fan lifted his head and said coldly, ¡°Which one of you was it? Stand up, now!¡± Silence filled the room. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t have the guts to admit it?¡± said Du Fan, sneering. At that moment, Hong Ming chimed in enthusiastically. ¡°Brother Fan, it was that b*stard who did it! We all saw it!¡± Du Fan glanced at him, then stood still for a moment. Xue An looked at Du Fan with an air of indifference, his hands clasped behind his back. ¡°So you¡¯re Du Fan?¡± Du Fan could feel a chill running down his spine. There was something about the man¡¯s bravado that was very unsettling. He¡¯d only seen such boldness in one other man before, and even that man hadn¡¯t evoked such an intense feeling. Du Fan nodded. ¡°Yes, that is my name.¡± As soon as the words left Du Fan¡¯s mouth, Xue An charged towards him and threw him a punch with all his might. However, Du Fan¡¯s reaction was equally quick. He took a step back and avoided Xue An¡¯s blow. Xue An¡¯s fists grazed Du Fan¡¯s nose before striking the wall behind him. With a loud bang, the entire wall was wrecked. Du Fan stared in horror amid the smoke and dust and hollered, ¡°You misunderstand! It¡¯s all a misunderstanding!¡± But Xue An was in no mood to listen to his excuses. Dealing with idiots like him the entire evening had taken a toll on Xue An¡¯s patience. Who cared who he was? Who cared if he was the boss? He would still kill him! It was called survival of the fittest. Just then, a tall, muscular hulk arrived at the scene. Immediately after seeing him, Du Fan¡¯s eyes lit up, as if the man was his savior. ¡°Brother Black, save me!¡± When the muscular man saw Xue An, his expression changed abruptly, but in the heat of the moment, he charged at Xue An. At the same time, Xue An threw a punch at him. The muscular man reacted just in time. He anchored his legs firmly to the ground, channeled all his energy to his right fist, and launched it straight at Xue An¡¯s knuckles. Xue An looked like he was about to laugh. There was a loud bang. The jarring noise caused everyone¡¯s hearts to skip a beat. After that, the muscular man stumbled back a few steps and spat out a mouthful of blood. When Du Fan had first seen the muscular man, he thought he would win for sure, but now, Du Fan was so frightened he almost wet his pants. Not even this titan could defeat Xue An? But then the muscular man wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and smiled bitterly. ¡°Mr. Xue, thank you for sparing me!¡± Only he knew that Xue An had gone easy on him just now, or else he wouldn¡¯t have even been standing there. Xue An retracted his fist. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked coolly. It turned out that the muscular man was Qin Yuan¡¯s personal bodyguard, Mr. Black! ¡°The Dragon Emperor Tower is one of the Longtai Group¡¯s businesses,¡± Mr. Black said with an awkward smile. Xue An nodded. ¡°Is Qin Yuan here?¡± Mr. Black shook his head. ¡°Old Master is attending to company matters.¡± As Du Fan listened to their conversation, his body broke out in a cold sweat. Who was he? Why did Brother Black address him as Mr. Xue? And why had he called Old Master by his name? Du Fan may have made a name for himself in the streets, but in reality, he was but one of many lackeys working for the Longtai Group. Du Fan had to be respectful towards Qin Yuan¡¯s bodyguards, not to mention Qin Yuan himself, because he was aware that his status was a joke compared to the Qins. As for Hong Ming, he was lost for words and pale as a ghost. Of course, he knew who Mr. Black was and how much clout he had within the Longtai Group. Even he treated Xue An with such reverence, which meant that Xue An had to be someone important! ¡°But Mistress said she¡¯s coming over. She should be here any minute now!¡± exclaimed Mr. Black. As soon as he said those words, Qin Yu walked in with a stern and icy demeanor. Du Fan felt a shudder in his body and gave a deep bow immediately. ¡°Mistress!¡± Qin Yu walked straight towards Xue An without even looking at him. ¡°Mr. Xue.¡± Hong Ming was devasted when he heard her addressing Xue An as ¡°Mr. Xue.¡± He recognized Qin Yu, having seen her once from afar when he attended an elite party with his parents. In any case, he¡¯d only seen her but had never had the pleasure to speak with her. To him, Qin Yu was like a star in the sky¡ªdesirable but forever out of his reach. He finally understood. All the things he¡¯d been so proud of had meant nothing to Xue An. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No wonder he had seemed so at ease from the very beginning. Apparently¡­ he didn¡¯t even care! Xue An nodded. Qin Yu looked at the mess around her with a frown on her face. ¡°What happened here?¡± she asked calmly. Du Fan¡¯s forehead broke out in a sweat. He stammered as he tried to explain himself. As for Lu Kun, he had long passed out in fright. Chapter 18 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Miss¡­ Mistress, I have no idea. I heard there was a fight, so I rushed over here. Then Mr. Xue broke the wall down for no good reason!¡± said Du Fan. Qin Yu¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Mr. Xue is a very important guest of the group?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! It was my fault! It was all my fault! I didn¡¯t know!¡± said Du Fan, nodding and bowing repeatedly. ¡°Get this buffoon out of here. I don¡¯t want to see him in the Dragon Emperor Tower ever again!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I understand!¡± Du Fan immediately ordered his men to drag Lu Kun away as if he was disposing of a dead dog. Seeing as things were starting to go south, Hong Ming and Song Jing tried to sneak away. ¡°Not so fast!¡± said Xue An flatly. Hong Ming was scared stiff, unable to take another step forward. ¡°Leaving so soon?¡± Hong Ming forced a wry smile. ¡°Xue An¡­ No¡ªI mean Young Master Xue, I apologize! I¡¯ll go get your money right now. Did you say 30 million?¡± Xue An shook his head. ¡°Do you think 30 million will solve the problem now?¡± Jerking with tears, Hong Ming dropped to his knees with a thud. ¡°Young Master Xue, you win. I yield¡­ Please forgive me, just this once!¡± Qin Yu was slightly confused. ¡°What¡¯s this all about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that he needs to compensate me for something he broke,¡± said Xue An with a smile. Hong Ming summoned every ounce of courage he had left and said to Qin Yu, ¡°Ms. Qin, it¡¯s me, Hong Ming. My father and I have met you before at a party!¡± ¡°Hong Ming? You¡¯re from the Hong family?¡± Qin Yu furrowed her eyebrows as if remembering something. ¡°Yes! Ms. Qin, please talk to Mr. Xue for me. I heard that Young Master Xue bought the ring from a roadside stall. That¡¯s why I was willing to throw it on the ground! I didn¡¯t know it¡¯d be so valuable!¡± Hong Ming was sobbing heavily, his face drenched in tears and snot. At that moment, Xue An¡¯s ex-classmates were all shocked. They hadn¡¯t expected things to turn out like this. At first, everyone had thought Xue An had submitted to Hong Ming because of his quiet and calm demeanor, but before they knew it, Hong Ming, the dashing young man they had once known, had been reduced to a sobbing mess, begging for mercy on the floor. How quickly the tables had turned. Although she was flabbergasted, Song Jing at least kept her composure. She finally understood Xue An¡¯s true status when she saw him talking to the heiress of the Longtai Group like they were old friends. She could also see that Qin Yu held much respect for him. Song Jing shuddered to think of how she had taunted Xue An just before. At the same time, she felt a tremendous sense of regret. If only she¡¯d been friendly with Xue An like Tang Xuan¡¯er was, she would have had a chance to break into the Longtai Group¡¯s inner circle. Feeling curious, Qin Yu couldn¡¯t help but ask Xue An, ¡°What did he throw? Can I see it?¡± Xue An took out the ring and handed it to Qin Yu. Qin Yu stood silently for a while when she received it, then she held it up close to her eyes and inspected it carefully. Having hope that Qin Yu might call the ring a fake and redeem him, Hong Ming stopped crying, yet the longer Qin Yu stared at the ring, the more baffled her expression became. After a while, Qin Yu gave the ring back to Xue An, seemingly reluctant to part with it. ¡°This is a priceless gem. Imagine throwing it on the ground. What a shame!¡± Hong Ming was petrified. How¡­ Could it have been that the mighty heiress of the Longtai Group had it in for him? Qin Yu looked at Hong Ming and laughed coldly. ¡°You think I¡¯m just trying to pull your leg, don¡¯t you? To tell you the truth, I¡¯ve been around jewelry ever since I was a little girl. I¡¯ve seen my share of rare treasures, but none of them were as crystal clear or exotic as this ring. How could you say it was from a roadside stall?¡± Then Qin Yu turned to Xue An and said, ¡°Mr. Xue, in an auction, this ring would fetch at least 50 million dollars!¡± Hong Ming began to choke and stutter, as if on the verge of suffocating. Fifty million! Hong Ming nearly fainted as he tried to wrap his head around the number. At that point, Xue An let out a sigh. ¡°Well, he¡¯s an ex-classmate, after all. I guess I shouldn¡¯t be too mean to him. Besides, I¡¯ve given him quite the beating already!¡± Those words rekindled Hong Ming¡¯s hope. Xue An turned to Tang Xuan¡¯er and asked, ¡°Xuan¡¯er, you work in a hospital. Can you tell me how much it would cost to treat his wounds there?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er hesitated for a while. ¡°If it¡¯s just bandaging, it shouldn¡¯t be more than a hundred dollars.¡± Xue An nodded. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s make it a hundred, then! That means you still owe me 49,999,900 dollars!¡± ¡°Hong Ming, will that be wire transfer or cash?¡± asked Xue An, smiling gleefully. Hong Ming¡¯s eyes rolled back in his head as he passed out. Xue An shook his head. ¡°I must¡¯ve offered such a wonderful deal that he fainted! But a deal is a deal. Ms. Qin, are you close to the Hongs?¡± Qin Yu nodded. ¡°The Hongs have been wanting to work with us for a long time!¡± ¡°Great. Please do me a favor and collect the money for me!¡± Of course, Qin Yu had no objections. It was just the Hongs. Qin Yu had no problem dealing with them. Eventually, everyone left the scene, looking amazed and confused by the turn of events. Who would have thought that Xue An, a quiet and unassuming boy back in school, would become such a bad*ss over just a few years? Even the likes of Du Fan couldn¡¯t help but bow down to him, not to mention the amount of respect the heiress of the Qin family had for him. By then, everyone had realized that Xue An was on a whole different level from them. Among them, Song Jing felt the most conflicted. She was utterly torn by feelings of shock, fear, and regret, to the point that she spat on the ground in resentment after stepping out of the Dragon Emperor Tower. Who did he think he was kidding? ¡°So what if you¡¯re a bad*ss? In the end, you still can¡¯t do anything to me. ¡°Hmph!¡± Song Jing thought to herself as she turned down the street on her shortcut home. At that instant, she could feel a slight tingle in her feet. When she looked down, a white searing flame was rising from the ground. Alarmed and terrified, she tried to shout for help, but before she could do so, the flames engulfed her. Within seconds, the flame had reduced her to a pile of ash. Just before she died, Song Jing finally understood why Xue An didn¡¯t even bother with her. Would anyone be angry at someone who was about to die anyway? Just then, Qin Yu spoke to Xue An. ¡°Mr. Xue, I looked into it as soon as I came back home, and I think I¡¯ve figured out who the culprit is!¡± ¡°Oh? And what does that have to do with me?¡± said Xue An, obviously unconcerned with what she had to say. Qin Yu clenched her teeth. The guy might have been strong, but he could be quite stubborn at times! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That person was my uncle, the current manager of the Longtai Group.¡± The mere mention of his name infuriated Qin Yu. Xue An yawned a few times, looking bored. In his three thousand years as an immortal lord, family feuds of the rich and famous had become old hat to him. ¡°We don¡¯t have any proof yet, but my sources tell me that Qin Tian will be attending an auction in three days¡¯ time. The mastermind may very well be there as well.¡± ¡°So?¡± Xue An asked plainly. ¡°So, I¡¯m hoping you will attend the auction, Mr. Xue.¡± Chapter 19 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Qin Yu gave Xue An a slightly apprehensive look. Xue An nodded. ¡°Sure!¡± Overjoyed, Qin Yu said, ¡°Great! I¡¯ll come and fetch you in three days.¡± The only reason Xue An had agreed to help her was that he found the Qins to be quite likable. Besides, he didn¡¯t have much on his plate at that time, so he decided to do her a favor. ¡°By the way, is there anything special about this auction?¡± Xue An asked. Qin Yu shook her head. ¡°Every year, the Chamber of Commerce of Beijiang organizes auctions at various times of the year. The proceeds go to charity. This time is no different, with nothing extraordinary or unusual. Mr. Xue, do you mean¡­?¡± ¡°The person who tried to kill your grandfather may not be very strong, but he¡¯s a cultivator nonetheless. Since he wants to attend the auction, there must be something there that interests him.¡± Qin Yu furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ll look into it when I get back, then!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. We¡¯ll find out soon enough!¡± Xue An said plainly. Qin Yu saw Xue An¡¯s lack of concern about the issue and felt a small lump in her throat. Qin Yu had no doubts about Xue An¡¯s ability in healing spells, for she¡¯d witnessed it with her own eyes. However, their enemy could very well be adept at secret spells. If Xue An couldn¡¯t beat him when the time came, the consequences would be¡­ What Qin Yu didn¡¯t tell Xue An was the fact that the Longtai Group, as they knew it, had officially become Qin Tian¡¯s domain. Qin Tian had made a name for himself in the public eye, while Qin Yuan had faded into obscurity. It had all started over a year ago, when Qin Yuan neglected his business in his quest to cure his illness. Unfortunately, by the time Xue An had managed to cure him, Qin Tian had already lost control of the Longtai Group. Therefore, if they couldn¡¯t defeat Qin Tian this time, Qin Yuan and his granddaughter would be in a dire situation. Because of this, Qin Yu was riddled with anxiety. After thanking Xue An, Qin Yu left in a hurry. Xue An turned around and looked at his two daughters. ¡°Xiangxiang, Niannian, are you full yet?¡± Xue Nian was the first to shake her head. ¡°No, Papa. I think the food here stinks!¡± ¡°Papa, I¡¯m not full, either,¡± Xue Xiang agreed. ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll take you girls somewhere else to eat. What do you say?¡± ¡°Oh yes, oh yes!¡± Xue Nian nodded her head in earnest like a chicken pecking the ground for food. Whenever food was mentioned, the little girl¡¯s eyes lit up brightly. Xue An looked back at Fan Mengxue. Fan Mengxue had been staring at Xue An the whole time, for she felt extremely threatened, especially when Qin Yu showed up. The girl was extraordinarily pretty, but most importantly, she came from a far more prestigious family. After all, the Longtai Group was one of the province¡¯s leading enterprises. Even their annual tax expenditure was more than a hundred million dollars. Fan Mengxue couldn¡¯t help but feel woefully inadequate compared to her. She thought her four years of hard work would bring her that much closer to Xue An, but in the end, it had only caused them to drift even further apart. Xue An smiled faintly. ¡°Sorry, it seems I¡¯ve ruined your birthday party!¡± Fan Mengxue shook her head. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for seeing you, I wouldn¡¯t have even come to this so-called birthday party!¡± ¡°Come! Let¡¯s go and have a big meal!¡± They went to a hole-in-the-wall restaurant nestled in a small neighborhood. Although the place was cramped, it was very clean and well-kept. As it was already past nine o¡¯clock in the evening, there weren¡¯t many customers left. Mr. Xie had just been about to clean up the tables and close his shop. At that moment, the door suddenly opened and a group of people entered, walking in a neat single-file line. Leading the way was a man who appeared to be in good spirits. The man had a tall and imposing stature. A pair of slanted eyebrows framed his bright, compelling eyes, and his presence commanded respect and admiration. Mr. Xie stood still for a minute, for the man seemed vaguely familiar to him. Following behind the man were two dainty little girls with flawless complexions. The girls were the epitome of cute. What was more, they looked exactly the same. By then, all the customers in the restaurant had taken notice of them. Right when Mr. Xie was about to speak up, two more girls came in from behind them. Their appearance immediately caused the bustling restaurant to quiet down. One of the girls was wearing a long skirt. She had elegant features and carried herself with poise, like a work of art. The other girl was wearing a face mask, but from her alluring eyes and toned figure, one had no trouble imagining what a beauty she was. Mr. Xie was mesmerized by both of them. Just then, Xue An smiled lightly. ¡°Uncle Xie, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Mr. Xie felt a stir in his body. That voice¡­ It sounded so familiar! ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Xue An!¡± Xue An! Mr. Xie couldn¡¯t believe it at first, but after inspecting his face carefully, he was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Little An, is that really you?¡± he shouted delightfully. Xue An nodded. Mr. Xie hollered joyfully, ¡°Old woman, come out. Look who¡¯s back!¡± Mr. Xie¡¯s wife, Auntie Chubby, was already in her fifties that year. She was busy working in the kitchen when she heard Mr. Xie¡¯s voice and decided to come out. ¡°Who is it? What¡¯s with the yelling?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Little An. He¡¯s back!¡± replied Mr. Xie happily. Auntie Chubby looked at Xue An. She was shocked for a minute, then she said in disbelief, ¡°Are you really¡­ Little An?¡± A warm and fuzzy feeling filled Xue An¡¯s heart as he laid eyes upon the couple. Back then, when he and An Yan hit rock bottom, they had gone days without eating anything, so Xue An had decided to work part-time at a nearby construction site, but when lunchtime came, he couldn¡¯t even afford to buy a meal. It was this couple from this very restaurant who had discovered an impoverished Xue An and helped him selflessly. Though their help only amounted to a few free meals, Xue An had always remembered it. Eventually, Xue An had become a regular at the restaurant and forged a strong relationship with the couple. Later, they had found out that Xue An had an expectant wife back home. Out of sympathy, Auntie Chubby would often bring food from her village, such as free-range eggs, and offer it to Xue An, who¡¯d bring it home to his wife as nourishment. Xue An still remembered all their small acts of kindness. He nodded earnestly at Auntie Chubby and replied with a smile. ¡°Auntie Chubby, it¡¯s really me, Little An!¡± Tears started to roll down Auntie Chubby¡¯s cheeks. Grabbing Xue An by his shoulders, she said, ¡°Little An, where have you been the past four years? Mr. Xie and I have been searching high and low for you. Everybody said you were gone, but I always knew God would protect a kind child like you!¡± Somewhere, God thought, ¡°Auntie Chubby, are you kidding me? Me protecting him? I¡¯m thankful enough he didn¡¯t beat me up! That guy¡¯s an immortal lord!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An had cultivated himself for immortality for three thousand years; his heart was as solid as a rock, yet at that moment, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little emotional. ¡°Auntie Chubby, I¡¯m back, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re back, that¡¯s all that matters! Old man, don¡¯t just stand there and smile like an idiot! Clean up the tables and close the shop! Little An is back! Let¡¯s have a nice celebration!¡± ¡°Okay! Okay!¡± Mr. Xie agreed hastily. Xie An smiled unconsciously. Everything was the same as he remembered. Auntie Chubby still wore the pants in the relationship, while Mr. Xie took a backseat in the household. Chapter 20 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When Auntie Chubby noticed the two little girls who were following behind Xue An, she immediately fell in love with the adorable angels. ¡°What pretty little girls. Little An, are they¡­?¡± ¡°They¡¯re my daughters!¡± replied Xue An with a smile. ¡°So pretty! And so cute!¡± The creases on Auntie Chubby¡¯s face deepened as she smiled. ¡°Nanny!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian chorused in saccharine tones. The way they addressed her as ¡°Nanny¡± nearly brought Auntie Chubby to tears. She opened a drawer promptly and grabbed a handful of dried fruits each for Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. ¡°Which one of you is the oldest and which is the youngest?¡± That always seemed to be the first question people asked when they met the twins. Xue Xiang giggled and said, ¡°The one standing beside the big sister is the little sister!¡± Xue Nian chimed in, ¡°The one standing beside the little sister is the big sister!¡± Auntie Chubby laughed so hard that tears came out of her eyes. ¡°What clever little angels!¡± At that point, the remaining customers had been politely asked to leave by Mr. Xie. Then, Mr. Xie went into the kitchen and began cooking up a storm. That was when Auntie Chubby took notice of Tang Xuan¡¯er and Fan Mengxue as well. Auntie Chubby was visibly impressed as soon as she saw their faces. She dragged Xue An far away from the girls and whispered to him, ¡°Little An, which one of them is your wife?¡± Xue An didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Neither!¡± ¡°What? What happened between you and your wife, An Yan?¡± Auntie Chubby asked in astonishment. Xue An let out a small sigh. ¡°Auntie Chubby, An Yan is alive and well. She¡¯s just a little busy right now, so she couldn¡¯t come. Those two are my friends!¡± Auntie Chubby looked slightly skeptical. Seeing as there were no more outsiders in the restaurant, Fan Mengxue took off her face mask. Auntie Chubby¡¯s eyes widened when she saw her face. ¡°Isn¡¯t¡­ Isn¡¯t she¡­¡± Fan Mengxue laughed cordially. ¡°That¡¯s right, Auntie. I¡¯m Fan Mengxue!¡± Auntie Chubby was in a daze. ¡°Are you really Fan Mengxue, the television star?¡± Fan Mengxue nodded with a smile. Auntie Chubby was at a loss for words. When she had first laid eyes on Xue An years ago, she knew he wasn¡¯t a run-of-the-mill guy, but she definitely hadn¡¯t expected to see him four years later, surrounded by two of the most gorgeous women she¡¯d ever seen. One of them was even a star who appeared regularly on television. At that moment, Fan Mengxue and Tang Xuan¡¯er rolled up their sleeves, tied up their hair, and went into the kitchen to help. Suddenly, a loud clang came from the kitchen. When Mr. Xie saw Fan Mengxue and Tang Xuan¡¯er in the kitchen while he was busy cooking, his heart skipped a beat, and he accidentally dropped the spatula on the ground. ¡°Mr. Xie, let me help you!¡± Fan Mengxue said warmly. Meanwhile, Tang Xuan¡¯er was cutting and cleaning the vegetables with incredible dexterity. Just like that, Mr. Xie was ousted from his own kitchen. Outside the kitchen, Mr. Xie remained stuck in a daze. It wasn¡¯t until Auntie Chubby knocked him on the head exasperatedly that Mr. Xie snapped out of his trance. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Never seen pretty girls before?¡± ¡°No, no. I was just thinking; why does that girl look so familiar?¡± ¡°How is she not familiar? Isn¡¯t she your favorite actress, Fan Mengxue?¡± Mr. Xie looked at her, aghast. ¡°She is? I thought she looked like her!¡± ¡°What did you think? Did you expect any less from our Little An?¡± said Auntie Chubby, bursting with pride. In no time, the table had been laid out with all sorts of dishes. Just the look and smell of the dishes were enough to make one¡¯s mouth water. Mr. Xie tasted it and gave them a thumbs up. ¡°You¡¯ve got skills!¡± Fan Mengxue smiled lightly. She¡¯d been living independently ever since she was little. Naturally, she¡¯d long become proficient in the kitchen. After she became a celebrity, she¡¯d even sought out pointers from famous chefs. Now, her cooking had surpassed even that of head chefs in hotels. Meanwhile, Tang Xuan¡¯er had carved two rabbits out of carrots and given one each to Xue Xuang and Xue Nian. Impressed by the lifelike little rabbits, Mr. Xie exclaimed, ¡°Great knife skills!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er blushed and lowered her eyes. Her knife skills had been born out of her love for various handicrafts, which she¡¯d taught herself. Especially since An Yan¡¯s departure, she¡¯d taken up the responsibility of feeding and caring for the two little girls. Oftentimes, she¡¯d make little trinkets by herself and sell them outside. Surprisingly, they sold quite well. Mr. Xie decided to pull out all the stops and brought out a bottle of wine that he¡¯d had for many years. ¡°Come, Little An, let¡¯s drink to our hearts¡¯ content tonight!¡± Auntie Chubby shot Mr. Xie a disapproving look. ¡°Drinking is all you ever think about. If you get Little An drunk, who¡¯s going to take the ladies home?¡± Her condemnation left Mr. Xie feeling embarrassed. But Xue An beamed. ¡°Auntie Chubby, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll drink a little bit with Uncle Xie. It¡¯ll be fine!¡± Xue An sounded more convincing than Mr. Xie, and Auntie Chubby nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not that I like to lord it over Uncle Xie, but his health isn¡¯t getting any better. Yet he keeps drinking!¡± Suddenly, Xue An was struck by an idea. ¡°Uncle Xie, give me your hand!¡± ¡°What for?¡± said Mr. Xie as he reached out his hand. Xue An pressed his hand against the artery in Mr. Xie¡¯s wrist, sensing his Spleen Energy. After a short while, he lifted his hand. ¡°Auntie Chubby, Mr. Xie is perfectly fine. It¡¯s just that years of hard work have taken their toll on his body. Later, I¡¯ll prepare some medicine for you and Uncle Xie. I guarantee both of you will live well into your hundreds!¡± Mr. Xie cheered joyfully. ¡°Little An, you know medicine, too?¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright with the simple stuff!¡± Xue An decided he was going to rustle up some medicinal herbs and make Core Reinforcement Pills for Auntie Chubby, Uncle Xie, Xuan¡¯er, and the rest. Although it wouldn¡¯t grant them immortality, it wouldn¡¯t have any problem extending their lifespan to 200 years! As everyone sat down at the table, something didn¡¯t feel quite right to Xue An. ¡°Auntie Chubby, where¡¯s Jingjing? Isn¡¯t she here?¡± As soon as the name was mentioned, Auntie Chubby¡¯s face was filled with grief. Mr. Xie let out a long, hard sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about that useless girl!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Ever since she started high school, Jingjing has become a completely different person. She started dressing provocatively and mingling with a bunch of sleazy guys. Because of that, I¡¯ve beaten her a few times, but she never learns her lesson,¡± said Auntie Chubby, her face laced with sadness. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. Today is a joyous occasion. Forget about her.¡± Mr. Xie¡¯s face darkened as he tried to change the subject. Xie Jingjing was Mr. Xie¡¯s daughter. The couple had always wanted a daughter of their own, and when they finally had one at ripe old ages, Mr. Xie doted on her. Xue An recalled the first time he had stepped into the restaurant and how Xie Jingjing had pestered him all the time. She¡¯d just started junior high then. Back then, Xie Jingjing had a clean student haircut. When she smiled, her eyes turned into crescents. She was very cute. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At one point, Xie Jingjing would jokingly tell Xue An, ¡°Brother An, when I grow up, I want to find a boyfriend just like you!¡± Although it had been three thousand years, those memories still lingered in Xue An¡¯s mind. ¡°Come, Uncle Xie! Let¡¯s drink!¡± Xie An raised his cup respectfully and toasted to Uncle Xie. As Uncle Xie took a huge swig of wine, all the sadness and sorrow on his face dissolved. Right at that moment, the shutter door, which had been closed, was lifted again. A girl sporting a tight-fitting miniskirt, pigtails, and bright red lipstick entered the restaurant. Chapter 21 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Yo, I¡¯m joining you for dinner,¡± the girl said indifferently. She tossed the bag she was carrying onto the floor. When Mr. Xie saw her, he felt as if all his pent-up anger was about to erupt. ¡°Where have you been? Why are you back so late?¡± This young girl was none other than Mr. Xie¡¯s daughter, Xie JingJing. In a somewhat disdainful tone, she said, ¡°Nowhere at all. I was just out, racing cars with a few friends.¡± It was obvious that Mr. Xie was greatly enraged by Xie JingJing¡¯s rude attitude. He almost threw a fit. But Auntie Chubby, being such a doting parent who constantly worried for her daughter, hurriedly said, ¡°JingJing, look who¡¯s back?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Xie JingJing said in a most unconcerned and casual manner as she continued into the inner room. Xue An let out a soft sigh and said, ¡°JingJing.¡± Xie JingJing, who was initially so indifferent, froze upon hearing this voice. She slowly turned to face An, who was seated with a light smile on his face. Tears sprang into her eyes and she burst out crying. ¡°Brother¡­ Brother An?¡± Xie JingJing asked tentatively. Her voice gently quivered. There was a hint of disbelief in her tone. Xue An smiled and nodded as he said, ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m back!¡± Without waiting for Xue An to even finish his sentence, Xie JingJing rushed to him and buried her face in his arms. Then she burst into tears and wailed loudly. This sudden outburst of emotion caused the atmosphere to become a little awkward. Fan MengXue and Tang Xuan¡¯er glanced at each other, then without changing their facial expressions, they continued eating as if nothing had happened. ¡°Brother An, where have you been these last four years? Everyone told me that you were dead. But I always knew you were alive because I often dream about you.¡± Xue An felt the girl¡¯s tears soaking into his chest and he lamented a little in his heart. Then he patted Xie JingJing¡¯s delicate, petite head. ¡°Enough. You¡¯re already such a big girl. Fancy still crying your eyes out like this.¡± Xie JingJing raised her head, revealing the make-up that was now smudged all over her face. Xue An could not help but let out a little laugh when he saw her comical appearance. Xie JingJing suddenly realized how embarrassing she must look. She hurriedly covered her face and made a quick dash towards the back room. Xue An turned to look at Auntie Chubby and Mr. Xie. He could not help but laugh as he said, ¡°JingJing¡¯s really grown up so much.¡± ¡°She really has, hasn¡¯t she? Now that you¡¯re back, you can talk some sense into her. You¡¯re the only one that she listens to,¡± said Auntie Chubby. Mr. Xie was quite happy. He held up his glass and had another drink with Xue An. At this moment, Xie JingJing, who had washed her face clean, returned to join them. Now that she had removed her messy and smudged make-up, Xie JingJing looked so pretty with her fine and delicate features. She slowly, step by step, moved herself to stand before Xue An. Auntie Chubby, who really adored her daughter, hurriedly cut in. ¡°You haven¡¯t had your dinner yet, right? Quick, sit down, and eat!¡± But Xie JingJing was distracted when she saw Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. Her eyes reddened as she asked, ¡°These are¡­ Are these your daughters, Brother An?¡± Xue An nodded. ¡°Then who are these two?¡± Xie JingJing pointed at Tang Xuan¡¯er and Fan MengXue. ¡°JingJing!¡± Auntie Chubby interrupted with a hint of anger. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare be so rude!¡± Fan MengXue, however, was smiling politely. She said, ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s alright. I kind of like JingJing.¡± Xue An pointed to the two ladies. ¡°These are my friends.¡± ¡°Just friends?¡± Xue JingJing asked, determined to get to the root of the matter. Xue An could not help but laugh. ¡°What else would they be if not friends?¡± Xie JingJing seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. Then she forced a smile on her face and sat down next to Xue An. ¡°Dear sisters, I would like to propose a toast to the both of you first!¡± Xue JingJing filled her glass with wine as she said the words to Fan MengXue and Tang Xuan¡¯er. Mr. Xie¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°Nonsense!¡± Fan MengXue waved her hand dismissively. She too, topped her glass up with wine. ¡°Alright then. I shall have this drink with you!¡± With that, Fan MengXue threw back the glass and downed her drink. Similarly, Xie JingJing gritted her teeth and quickly downed her glass of wine. But after she had finished her drink, her face immediately turned red. Fan MengXue, however, did not look any different at all. As a matter of fact, Fan MengXue, would not have felt any different even if she had downed an entire bottle of alcohol. She was accustomed to situations like this. Being a famous celebrity meant that she had to deal with many meetings over meals. And a lot of these appointments were fraught with malicious intent and hidden agenda. To protect herself, Fan MengXue had trained herself to hold her liquor intake. Now, she had such a high tolerance for alcohol that it was actually remarkable. Xie JingJing turned her attention to Tang Xuan¡¯er. She poured another glass of wine and said, ¡°This sister here, let¡¯s have a drink too!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er was slightly hesitant. Seeing this, Xue An picked up his own glass.¡±What¡¯s this,¡± he said to Xie JingJing. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for four years and now, you can really hold your liquor?¡± Xie JingJing lowered her head. Xue An acted like he was her older brother. ¡°Look at the way you dress,¡± he said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to look like a student? And the drinking? Do you think that you can behave so recklessly and brazenly simply because I¡¯m not around?¡± Drops of aggravated tears fell to the ground from Xie JingJing¡¯s eyes. Seeing this, Xue An eased his tone. ¡°Since you feel like drinking, I¡¯ll have a drink with you then!¡± With that said, he quickly downed his drink. Begrudgingly, Xie JingJing followed suit and she emptied her glass again. This time, there was a dazed look in her eyes. Xue An put down his glass. ¡°Let this glass of wine mark the end of an era. Starting from tomorrow, I want to see a decent and well-behaved Xie JingJing, understand?¡± Xie JingJing looked at Xue An. She nodded, then collapsed on the ground. She was drunk and seemed to have passed out under the table. Auntie Chubby rushed forward to help her daughter up, but Xue An simply waved his hand to stop her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just let her sleep.¡± Xue An rested his hand on Xie JingJing¡¯s shoulder and transfused some genuine Qi into her body to help Xie JingJing get rid of some of her drunkenness. ¡°Eh!¡± Xue An exclaimed lightly. It seemed like Xie JingJing was actually a rare body of Pure Yin! This was an extremely rare condition; a constitution that was truly one-in-a-million. It was something that was most suitable for cultivating the Pure Yin Method. But it would also attract the attention of many followers of evil. Fortunately, as of right now, Xie JingJing¡¯s body had not reached full maturity. This meant that her Pure Yin was not showing yet. If she had already lost her virginity, her body of Pure Yin would be destroyed as well. It could be deduced that although Xie JingJing was a rebellious young woman, she had not done anything too extreme that would have been considered improper. The thought of this slightly comforted Xue An. The meal continued for some time. It was only until Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, the two little girls, were too sleepy to continue that Xue An helped the hopelessly drunk Mr. Xie back into the house. When Xue An was about to leave, Auntie Chubby unexpectedly grabbed his hand. She looked a little sad. ¡°Xiao An, Auntie Chubby has always treated you like my own son. You disappeared and went missing for so long. You must come and visit us more often!¡± Xue An smiled and said, ¡°Auntie Chubby, don¡¯t worry. This time, I will not leave you again!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian had already fallen asleep so Xue An simply scooped them up. He placed one girl on each arm. The two little heads rested on his shoulders and their light snoring blew tiny breaths on Xue An¡¯s neck. He felt an itch, which made it impossible to feel relaxed and truly peaceful. Once they were out of the restaurant, Xue An turned towards Fan MengXue. ¡°Which hotel are you staying in? I¡¯ll give you a lift there.¡± Fan MengXue lowered her head and hesitantly replied. ¡°I¡­ am not staying in any hotel. The moment I reached Beijiang, I came straight to Dragon Emperor Tower Hotel!¡± ¡°Er¡­ What about you, Xuan¡¯er?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Tang Xuan¡¯er replied in a soft voice, ¡°I am staying at the hospital¡¯s dormitory. But it¡¯s already late now. They¡¯ve probably already locked the doors.¡± ¡°Then why not¡­ Put up at my place for the night,¡± Xue An suggested. ¡°Alright!¡± Fan MengXue and Tang Xuan¡¯er lowered their heads and replied in unison. Xie JingJing, who was already fast asleep, suddenly shed a tear at the corner of her eye. She murmured, ¡°Brother An, don¡¯t leave me! When I grow up¡­ I will marry you!¡± Auntie Chubby, who was packing things in the room, heard these words and froze for a moment. Then she sighed and said, ¡°Silly girl, your Brother An is not just any ordinary man!¡± Chapter 22 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio All was silent in the dead of the night. Cold moonlight shone into the living room through the windows, illuminating a ring that was suspended in the air. This was the ring that Hong Ming had previously broken. But at this moment, with the moonlight slowly penetrating it, the cracks that were all over the ring were slowly being repaired. It happened slowly, but surely. The cracks disappeared and the ring gradually became crystal clear. Inspiration suddenly hit Xue An, and with a casual air, he inscribed a miniature protective array on the ring. When he was done, a streak of white light flashed, and the ring dropped to the ground. This simple ring had been purchased from a roadside stall and cost only a few dollars. But now, it had undergone a major transformation. The translucent gem in the center of the ring was beginning to show traces of faint, red light. This was the Spirit Qi that Xue An had infused into the ring. Suddenly, a bedroom door creaked open. Fan MengXue walked out of her room. ¡°Not going to sleep yet?¡± Xue An asked in a relaxed tone. Fan MengXue shook her head and walked up to Xue An. She casually sat down and lightly rested her head on Xue An¡¯s shoulder. The house was so quiet that they could hear the gentle snores of the two little girls in the other room. Xue An suddenly felt a cold sensation on his shoulder. He looked down to see¡­ The exceptionally beautiful face of Fan MengXue was full of tears. Xue An sighed and took out that ring that he had just refined. ¡°Happy birthday!¡± At that moment, Fan MengXue¡¯s heart was filled with sadness and grief. She had already sacrificed a lot for Xue An. She went through so much suffering and had endured overwhelming pressure while waiting for him to return. And now that they have finally reconciled, she found out that he had two children. Twin daughters, at that! She had never imagined that it would be like this. At their classmates¡¯ gathering earlier that day, Xue An did not even pay much attention to her. Could it be that he saw her arriving with Hong Ming and this had given him the wrong idea? But I am doing all this for you! Just a few minutes ago, Fan MengXue was restlessly tossing and turning in bed. She finally decided to get out of bed and come out to see what Xue An was doing. And now, the sight of the ring Xue An presented to her truly helped to lift the sadness and grief that was in her heart. ¡°Like it?¡± Xue An asked with a smile. Fan MengXue let out a low mumble. She played with the ring for a minute, inspecting it closely and admiring its beauty. She put it on her right ring finger and held it close to her chest as though it was a priceless treasure. Xue An watched her actions, and his expression changed slightly. Then he diverted his gaze elsewhere. ¡°Have you been well these four years?¡± he asked. Fan MengXue shook her head and said, ¡°No, not good at all¡± After a moment of silence, Xue An asked again, ¡°How did you suddenly become a famous star?¡± Fan MengXue sighed softly. ¡°There were a lot of reasons, but most importantly, I wanted to gain fame as quickly as possible. I knew¡­ that even if you are missing, you can still see me the moment you turn on the television!¡± Xue An was silent for a moment, before he finally said, ¡°All these years¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Fan MengXue abruptly reached up and planted a kiss on Xue An¡¯s lips. This unexpected kiss caught Xue An completely off-guard, and for a quick moment, he felt somewhat at a loss. Three thousand years of cultivation had opened his eyes to countless unimaginable scenes. But he had never been so flustered. The kiss ended. Fan MengXue whispered in Xue An¡¯s ears, ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. You¡¯re still alive and that is the most important thing.¡± Having said that, Fan MengXue sat back down on the sofa. She did a good, long stretch and then, in a most audacious manner, placed her long legs on the coffee table. ¡°What are your plans for tomorrow?¡± she asked gently. ¡°No plans.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s take Xiangxiang and Niannian out. Let¡¯s go out and play!¡± Xue An looked at this girl who seemed to reflect the stars in her eyes and simply nodded. Fan MengXue rested her head on Xue An¡¯s shoulders and gradually drifted into sleep. But just before she fell asleep, she mumbled under her breath. ¡°She must be beautiful!¡± Xue An gave no reply. It was the next day. They were standing in front of a high school in Beijiang. Xue An looked up at the school gate. This was a place he was very familiar with. This was where he once attended school for three years. Fan MengXue was wearing a hat and was in a pretty good mood. Tang Xuan¡¯er, on the other hand, was holding onto Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. The five of them, comprising three adults and two children, could pass off as a small tour group. ¡°Papa, where are we?¡± Xue Xiang looked at the school gate and asked in puzzlement. Xue An smiled. ¡°This place¡­ This is where Papa used to go to school!¡± ¡°Is there anything delicious to eat in there?¡± Xue Nian was always hungry and always had food on her mind. Xue An could not help but laugh out loud. Xue Xiang, on the other hand, pinched her little sister¡¯s face. ¡°Eat, eat, eat! All you know how to do is eat! Look at how fat you are!¡± Xue Nian lowered her head, feeling somewhat hurt. Then in a small voice, she retorted, ¡°Your face seems even rounder!¡± ¡°Enough. It¡¯s time to go,¡± Fan MengXue said. Xue An was a little taken aback. ¡°We¡¯re not going in?¡± he asked. Fan MengXue shook her head. ¡°I just wanted to see if this rundown school has been demolished,¡± she said dismissively. ¡°I can¡¯t even be bothered to waste my time going in there.¡± ¡°So where are we headed to now?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er asked. ¡°Let¡¯s go ice-skating! It¡¯s been a long time since I last skated!¡± Fan MengXue said with great excitement. This was an ice-skating rink that was built into the natural landscape. The harsh, cold winter had completely frozen the surface of the lake. Because of this, it was crowded and full of people skating about in all directions. Back when she was a student, Fan MengXue would frequently come here to have fun. ¡°Papa, they are selling Peggy, the Little Pig over there!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were pointing at the dolls. Their eyes were brightly lit. ¡°I¡¯ll bring the two of them over there to buy something,¡± said Tang Xuan¡¯er. ¡°I¡¯ll come with you,¡± said Fan MengXue. ¡°Xue An, you can join the queue first.¡± There was no need to purchase entry tickets for this natural ice-skating rink. But it was a requirement that skates had to be rented. Xue An was patiently joined the line. A few minutes passed when all of a sudden, a woman simply stood in front of him, cutting in his line. Xue An gave a slight frown and gently tapped the woman¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Excuse me.¡± The woman turned around impatiently. She was quite good-looking, and could probably be rated as a seven on the appearance scale. But the make-up she had applied on her face was a centimeter thick, and you could see it had started to crack and peel. Whenever she spoke, fragments of make-up would crumble and fall off her face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a queue,¡± Xue An said with barely an expression on his face. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal if I were to cut the queue? A big man like yourself can¡¯t even make some leeway for girls like us?¡± The woman was asserting herself so eloquently in a bid to justify her actions. At this point in time, they had attracted the attention of many passers-by. Xue An maintained his look of indifference. ¡°I¡¯m asking you to join the back of the queue,¡± he insisted calmly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said?¡± The woman was a little annoyed. She rolled her eyes and abruptly changed her tactics to appear like she was the victim. ¡°You¡¯ve been sneakily following me from behind, haven¡¯t you? And when were waiting in the queue, your hands were all over me! Are you a pervert?¡± The onlookers reacted immediately and you could see it in their eyes. Many of them were now staring at Xue An with suspicion and contempt. ¡°You are quite good-looking¡­ How could you do something like that?¡± ¡°Yes! This man is kind of gross!¡± The comments made the seven-point lady feel secretly pleased. The look on her face became all the more pitiful. This was not the first time that she had pulled off this trick, and it had proven to be very effective each time she used it. Sometimes, when she feels ignored on the public bus, she would use this trick to accuse innocent men. More often than not, the other party would be stumped for words. As such, no one would dare to dispute her accusations. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An however, was different. Despite being openly accused by the strangers surrounding him, he simply raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? You say I touched you?¡± ¡°Yes! Not only touch, you were even following me all the way here!¡± The seven-point lady¡¯s arrogance seemed to grow like a burning fire. With an almost inconspicuous smile, Xue An asked, ¡°So, where did I touch you?¡± ¡°My waist!¡± The seven-point lady said firmly. This time, however, she caught the look in Xue An¡¯s eyes. It was a condescending look that was filled with contempt. Her heart skipped a beat and she could feel the apprehension building insider her. Chapter 23 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°So I merely touched your waist, is that right?¡± Xue An asked nonchalantly. The seven-point lady was a little flustered. In an attempt to hide the truth, she pretended to cry. The tears of women can be very effective in winning the sympathy of people. This seven-point lady in particular, was quite attractive. Because of this, many male onlookers glared at Xue An with angry eyes. There were even a few who were aggressively cracking their knuckles. They were eager to play the hero and come to the rescue of a damsel in distress. The corners of Xue An¡¯s mouth curved up slightly, revealing a contemptuous smile. ¡°You think your tears will pull on my heartstrings? Do you really think you¡¯re that pretty?¡± This cutting remark made the seven-point lady look even sadder as she cried even harder. But inside, her heart actually felt steady and settled. To think he would actually say such words in front of so many people. She was confident that the crowd would stand by her and give him a good tongue lashing! And she was right. A few young boys dressed in their school uniforms were roused with indignation. ¡°How could you talk like that? You snuck up behind the lady and touched her inappropriately. And now you dare to scold her?¡± ¡°Exactly! This is not a gentleman, let alone a man!¡± Some of the women that surrounded them were pointing fingers and making snide comments. Xue An looked around at the crowd and said nonchalantly, ¡°If I truly wanted to touch someone, do you really think that I would choose someone of this standard?¡± This comment further incurred the public¡¯s wrath. ¡°Molesting someone and then saying that you think she¡¯s not attractive?¡± The crowd was angry and many of them were shouting at the top of their voices. The seven-point lady crouched on the ground and a smug smile appeared on her face. Now you¡¯re done for! All of a sudden¡­ A cool and attractive voice could be heard over the ruckus. ¡°Xue An, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Just the mere sound of this voice was enough to shake the hearts of many men. The crowd parted and Tang Xuan¡¯er and Fan MengXue walked over together. The appearance of these two ladies silenced the entire place. Tang Xuan¡¯er was not wearing a long skirt today. Instead, she had donned a pair of jeans and wore a white down jacket as her top. Her dressing lent her an attractive appearance that made her look exceptionally youthful. Fan MengXue on the other hand, wore a long white skirt that had been exquisitely crafted. The material of the skirt gracefully accentuated her alluring curves and left little to the imagination. Although she was wearing a mask that obscured most of her facial features, what was revealed was already impressive. Her picturesque brows and eyes were proof that this lady was definitely a sight to behold. These two beautiful ladies were definitely considered to be at least nine points. They captured the unwavering gaze of many boys who could not seem to peel their eyes off of them. Additionally, Tang Xuan¡¯er and Fan MengXue did not like wearing heavy make-up. As such, their faces were only lightly powdered. This further lent them an air of elegance and natural beauty. Compared to them, the seven-point lady crouching on the ground was nothing more than a simple commoner. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Fan MengXue asked with great concern. She had rushed over upon hearing the sounds of the commotion. Xue An smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just someone accusing me of harassing her.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Xue An pointed to the seven-point lady. She was in a petrified state, still crouched on the ground. ¡°That would be her.¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian chimed in unison. ¡°This auntie is¡­ so ugly!¡± The two girls were merely saying what everyone else was thinking at that very moment. This incident was proof that it was impossible to compare one person to another. Just minutes ago, most of the men in the crowd had believed that the seven-point lady was very beautiful. They had not seen much of the world beyond what they already knew. But now, looking at Tang Xuan¡¯er and Fan MengXue, they realized that the crying lady was not as attractive as they had initially believed. Realizing what was going on, Fan MengXue could not help but start to laugh. Her eyes curved into pretty crescents from all this amusement. ¡°Hubby, she said you harassed her?¡± As she spoke, Fan MengXue casually reached out and held on to one of Xue An¡¯s arm. With this simple gesture, everyone in the crowd started to see the picture clearer. It turned out that this girl, who was so stunning that her beauty was beyond compare, was this man¡¯s girlfriend! It was obvious that the words of the seven-point lady were lies. What a joke. If you already have delicious cream cake to eat, would you still want to eat crappy food? The fiercest members in the crowd, especially those that were the loudest, lowered their heads in shame. Others were throwing angry looks at the seven-point lady. They realized that this woman had just accused an innocent man of molest. That was simply unthinkable! The seven-point lady¡¯s heart was filled with panic. She would never have guessed that this man would have such a beautiful girlfriend. Although she had spent an exorbitant amount of money on her face, she was nothing but an ugly freak when compared to the two women standing above her. She looked around and saw that many of the faces of the boys around her were covered in disappointment. In fact, many of the boys were secretly stealing glances at Tang Xuan¡¯er. Compared to Fan MengXue, who had a mask on, Tang Xuan¡¯er appeared gentler and quieter. Her plain face was void of make-up. But the next thing that Fan MengXue said shattered the fantasies these people had in their minds. ¡°Sister, this woman is slandering our hubby!¡± Our¡­ hubby? What a strange thing to say. The looks on their faces changed as the crowd turned towards Xue An. Some were shocked, some were confused, but most of them were envious. Tang Xuan¡¯er blushed uncontrollably. She lowered her head and said nothing. Xue An felt a little helpless. Fan MengXue could be a quirky and mischievous character at times. Xue An turned to looked at the seven-point lady. ¡°Do you still accuse me of touching you inappropriately?¡± The seven-point lady¡¯s entire body jerked. She considered continuing with her lie, but the look in Xue An¡¯s eyes left her cold. She felt as if she was locked in an ice cellar. Reluctantly, she shook her head. ¡°No¡­ never!¡± Xue An said apathetically, ¡°Do you know that you¡¯ve done wrong?¡± ¡°I know I was wrong!¡± ¡°Then give yourself twenty tight slaps in the face!¡± After finishing what he had to say, Xue An took Xue Xiang and the others, and simply walked away. The seven-point lady could not help but breathe a sigh of relief when she saw Xue An walking away. In fact, she was secretly rejoicing. I¡¯m not going to slap myself just because you told me to! Why would I listen to what you have to say? But just as she was about to stand up, she felt her hands twitching involuntarily. Then, very forcefully, she slapped herself in the face. The strength of this slap was so great that she felt a little dizzy. But before she even had time to react, her other hand raised and smacked herself across the face. Slap! Slap! Slap! After twenty forceful slaps, the face of the seven-point lady was red and swollen. Her nose, which she had spent a lot of money on, had been slapped askew. Despite this, no one took pity on her. All of them were looking at her in disgust. The seven-point lady clambered to her feet, glared angrily at Xue An¡¯s back, then turned around and ran away. When all the commotion had died down, Fan MengXue and company followed Xue An¡¯s lead and began skating. Fan MengXue¡¯s skating skills were good, but Tang Xuan¡¯er had no experience at all. She was struggling the moment she had put on her skates. Just like Tang Xuan¡¯er, Xue An had never skated in his life. But given his status and abilities, a simple task like ice skating posed no difficulty to him at all. He took Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s hand and led her forth to teach her. Meanwhile, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were sitting on a sled. They were having the best time playing with some of the sled dogs nearby. Since it was winter, the days were short and soon, the sky started to become dark. Fan MengXue had enjoyed herself greatly and had a great afternoon. Her face was still flushed from excitement as she sat herself down next to Xue An to catch her breath. ¡°Tired?¡± Xue An asked. Fan MengXue shook her head. ¡°No, not at all!¡± Xue An looked at Tang Xuan¡¯er, who was not far away. She was staggering like a young child who was trying to find her balance. He smiled. ¡°Are you happy?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy! This is the happiest day I¡¯ve had in the last four years!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as she said this, the lights around the ice skating rink turned on. The mazes and castles that were sculpted out of ice glistened under the glow of these lights, transforming the landscape into a magical, icy kingdom. ¡°How beautiful!¡± Fan MengXue said with tears in her eyes. Xue An nodded quietly. He had traversed many different landscapes that were tens of thousands times more magnificent than this. But at this moment, Xue An felt that this view of the mortal world was, in fact, also very beautiful! Chapter 24 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Papa! Look at how impressive we are!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian both wore cute, kid-sized ice skates and were zooming across the ice. They were quite skilled and were showing off in front of Xue An. Xue An smiled proudly. ¡°Very impressive! You girls have learned how to skate so quickly!¡± ¡°Yes, but Auntie Xuan¡¯er is so stupid. She still doesn¡¯t how to skate properly,¡± Xue Xiang said. Tang Xuan¡¯er, who was struggling nearby, went red in the face. She was still learning how to skate, albeit with great difficulty. Xue An reprimanded the kids. ¡°Don¡¯t you speak of your Auntie Xuan¡¯er like that.¡± This made Tang Xuan¡¯er feel better and her face lightened up slightly. Yet, she did not expect Xue An to continue speaking to the young girls. ¡°Even if she¡¯s really stupid, you shouldn¡¯t say it out loud.¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were so tickled that they collapsed in a fit of giggles. Tang Xuan¡¯er glared at Xue An, feeling somewhat disgruntled. She haphazardly skated away from the ruckus. While this was taking place, something else was happening elsewhere. Over in a far corner of the location, a few pairs of eyes were scrutinizing Xue An and company. ¡°That¡¯s him?¡± The leader was a balding middle-aged man. The seven-point lady was huddled up next to him. She nodded fiercely and pointed at Xue An. ¡°That¡¯s the man!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk. Those two young ladies with him are really pretty,¡± said the bald man with lustful eyes. ¡°Brother Dajun, you have to avenge my dignity. My face was slapped so hard that it¡¯s still swollen. Look at my nose; it¡¯s crooked now!¡± The seven-point lady was still nursing her bruised ego. Brother Dajun was the most influential tyrant of this region. He monopolized the ice-skating business and was successful in making a name for himself. The seven-point lady knew him personally. So after Xue An had humiliated her and put her through a round of thrashing, she came looking for Dajun, hoping that he could redress her grievance. Dajun nodded and told her not to worry.¡±No problem. Anyone who dares to mess with my people will have to pay the consequences.¡± Dajun shot a knowing look at his men. There were about a dozen of them and they had been following Dajun¡¯s every move. Upon seeing his unspoken instruction, they stepped ahead and walked menacingly towards Xue An. Anyone who frequented this skating rink would be familiar with this group of people. They understood that these local gangsters called the shots in this area, and they were quick to avoid them at all costs. This was why the men were able to sneak up on Xue An and company and surround them so quickly. Xue An had been playing and laughing with his two daughters and did not realize what was going on. It seemed as if he had not detected anything suspicious. Dajun walked up to them but approached Tang Xuan¡¯er first. ¡°Hey, little sister. You don¡¯t know how to skate? Let your big brother here teach you!¡± Having said that, he made a move towards her. Tang Xuan¡¯er frowned and dodged his advances. ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t even know you. Stay away from me.¡± Hu Dajun grinned so widely that he bared his mouthful of big, yellow teeth. ¡°You look so pretty and full of spirit. Aren¡¯t you bored skating alone? It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. The important question is, how can you spend a night like this without the company of a man?¡± As Hu Dajun spoke, he openly stared at Tang Xuan¡¯er. His eyes were oozing with lust. This girl may have looked pretty from a distance, but as he moved closer towards her, he realized that she was even more beautiful than he could have imagined. Tang Xuan¡¯er was utterly disgusted by the lewdness in his eyes. She did not hold back and coldly replied: ¡°Don¡¯t make me have to repeat myself. Stay away from me! I have friends here with me.¡± Hu Dajun flashed a wide grin and said, ¡°Friend? Just him?¡± Hu Dajun pointed to Xue An, who was not very far away.¡±Your friend is now so scared that he doesn¡¯t even dare to look this way,¡± he said with disdain on his face. ¡°Do you really think he dares to come to your rescue? ¡°And let me tell you, little girl¡­ That friend of yours has brought shame to my people. I¡¯m about to make him pay for his mistakes.¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s face turned a shade paler. She felt a little worried for her friend, and she clenched her teeth tightly. She had noticed that the seven-point lady was here, and the look on her face was one of resentment and spite. Tang Xuan¡¯er realized that these men were well prepared for a fight, and they were here for revenge. Would Xue An be able to hold his own against so many people? All he had was herself, Fan MengXue, and his two little girls. ¡°Heh-heh,¡± Hu Dajun said, sneeringly. ¡°If you listen to me and show some obedience, I¡¯ll shower you with attention and make things easier for you.¡± He stretched out his arms towards Tang Xuan¡¯er and drooled slightly. A sudden flash of white light appeared. Hu Dajun felt a coldness on his wrist, as though there was something missing there. He looked down and was shocked to see that two of his fingers had been evenly severed. Blood was gushing out and the intense pain caused Hu Dajun to let out a loud howl. ¡°I heard that you are looking for me to settle a score?¡± Xue An walked over slowly. He wore a smile on his face that seemed to hint that he had something devious on his mind. Fan MengXue had already ushered Xue Xiang and Xue Nian away from their father. She already knew that whatever was coming up next was definitely unsuitable for the eyes and ears of young children. ¡°You¡­¡± Hu Dajun was in such great pain that he was at a loss for words. His entire body was trembling and a look of fear crept across his face. He could not understand what was going on. What happened to his hand? Could it be the doing of this man? Xue An¡¯s turned his gaze towards the seven-point lady. ¡°I was in a good mood earlier on,¡± he said to her, ¡°which is why I let you off so easily. But you¡¯re back, courting your own doom. So you can¡¯t blame anyone but yourself for what¡¯s about to happen.¡± The seven-point lady was uncontrollably shaking in fear. Hu Dajun gritted his teeth angrily and barked out his orders at his lackeys. ¡°All of you! Go! Tear him to pieces!¡± His group of underlings rushed forward and surrounded Xue An. Keeping his hands behind his back, Xue An looked up at the sky. A faint smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Xuan¡¯er!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a doctor. Do you know what kind of bones are considered good bones?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er was not sure what he meant, so she just shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Then let me tell show you!¡± As Xue An spoke, he pushed out with one hand, slamming it on the hooligan at the forefront of the group that was rushing towards him. What followed next was the unsettling sound of cracking bones. It was enough to make anyone¡¯s hair stand on end. The hooligan was squarely hit, and he was sent flying backward more than ten meters away. There were about a dozen hooligans, and yet, it only took Xue An less than ten seconds to finish them off. Xue An entertained no exception; everyone had their hands and legs broken. The hair-raising sounds of splintering bones echoed throughout the area. With the last hooligan lying trampled beneath his feet, Xue An said nonchalantly, ¡°Do you hear the sound of breaking bones? If it sounds good, then those are good bones!¡± Satisfied with his work, Xue An turned to look at the trembling Hu Dajun. He smiled menacingly and said, ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Hu Dajun was on the verge of tears. Who would have guessed that this man would be so powerful? He did not even sport a burly physique! This man only took a few seconds to defeat every single one of his men. Now they were all sprawled all over the ground. ¡°Stay away from me! I am Brother Kun¡¯s man. Do you even know who Brother Kun is? That¡¯s Boss Du¡¯s fair-haired boy. He¡¯s the one that Boss Du favors the most. If you dare to hurt me, you better be prepared when Brother Kun comes for you!¡± The more Hu Dajun spoke, the more confident he felt. That¡¯s right! Bringing such a powerful figure like Brother Kun into the picture should strike fear in anyone¡¯s heart! No one would dare to defy him! But Hu Dajun did not see any trace of panic on Xue An¡¯s face at all. The only thing he saw was a faintly discernible touch of mockery. ¡°Brother Kun? Lu Kun?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That¡¯s right! You know Brother Kun? And yet, you¡¯re still not down on your knees begging me for mercy! Let me tell you, Brother Kun is here right now!¡± Hu Dajun stood up a little taller as he adopted a more upright stance. Xue An gave a faint smile and said, ¡°Fine then, I shall give you five minutes. You call Lu Kun over and I will personally apologize to him!¡± ¡°Hmph! It seems like you¡¯re a sensible man, after all!¡± Hu Dajun took out his cell phone and dialed a number. ¡°Brother Kun, it¡¯s me, Dajun. I¡¯m at the skating rink now. There¡¯s this extremely arrogant man who beat up a dozen of our men. You have to come here quickly!¡± Lu Kun¡¯s voice came from the other side of the telephone. ¡°Who would be so bold? Who would dare to hit my men? Just ask him to wait. I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Chapter 25 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Hu Dajun hung up the phone and turned to give Xue An a triumphant look. The commotion had attracted many onlookers, all of which were quietly discussing among themselves. ¡°Who is this man? How is he so daring?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is, but he¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°Oh my god. That man is really handsome!¡± ¡°Shhh. Keep your voice low. That Hu Dajun guy isn¡¯t an easy man to deal with. And don¡¯t forget, he has the backing and support of the infamous Brother Kun of Beijiang!¡± Many strangers in the crowd felt a little worried for Xue An¡¯s safety. The braver ones among them mustered up the courage to warn Xue An of the impending danger. ¡°Hey dude, hurry up and leave. A wise man knows when is the right time to quit!¡± ¡°Yeah man. You even brought your girlfriends with you! Just run away quickly. Brother Kun isn¡¯t someone you want to mess around with!¡± Xue An however, was completely unmoved. He simply gave the crowd a relaxed smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I really want to see how powerful this Brother Kun can be!¡± Xue An said in a calm and laid-back manner. Some of the people in the gathered crowd were older and more prudent, and they could not help but shake their heads in disbelief. ¡°Young people these days are just too competitive!¡± Just as these words were spoken, Lu Kun and his company of men arrived at the scene. Only a few minutes had passed since the phone call. Lu Kun had wasted no time in getting there. Just like Hu Dajun had said, Lu Kun stays within the vicinity of the skating rink. And at this moment, Lu Kun was full of resentment and rage. After the incident at Dragon Emperor Tower, Lu Kun was kicked out of the city by his boss, Du Fan. With no other choice, Lu Kun set up his residence here in the wilderness, under the pretense of manning the operations of this skating rink. The ugly truth however, was that he had been exiled! But for Lu Kun, his current living condition was not his biggest problem. He felt that the most heartbreaking thing was what had happened to the thick head of hair that he used to have. Now, every time he looked in the mirror, it felt like his heart was being ripped out of his chest. Xue An was truly ruthless and unforgiving. He had ripped out every strand of hair, leaving nothing behind. Now Lu Kun¡¯s head was as bald as an egg. It was so smooth and shiny that you could even see your reflection on it. This is ridiculous! Would his hair ever grow back out again? Whenever he thought about this, Lu Kun really wished he could send Xue An to meet a slow, painful and torturous death. But this was just a thought that he secretly entertained in his mind. His boss, Du Fan, had issued him with a severe and uncompromising warning. The next time he saw Xue An, he had been ordered to run away as far as possible. If anything were to happen, Du Fan would not be able to protect him. So Lu Kun could only harbor this anger in his heart. But when he had received Hu Dajun¡¯s phone call, all the anger that he had been suppressing came rushing out uncontrollably. Finally, Lu Kun had been given the opportunity to unleash his rage. He immediately called for his men and rushed over to the skating rink. Hu Dajun nodded and bowed as he went over to greet Lu Kun. ¡°Brother Kun! Why aren¡¯t you wearing a hat? It¡¯s such cold weather right now.¡± After everything that has happened, it was now taboo to talk about hair in front of Brother Kun. He did not even want to hear about hair-related accessories, like hats. So, he shot a vicious glare at Hu Dajun. ¡°I¡¯m ready to go!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Brother Kun, you see, my fingers have been chopped off. This guy is too arrogant, he even beat up all our men.¡± Lu Kun¡¯s face was filled with rage. ¡°Damn it! These last two days have been really, really horrible. It seems like wherever I go, there¡¯s bound to be trouble that finds me. It seems like I have no choice but to get rid of the problem!¡± As he spoke, his eyes turned to look towards the direction that Hu Dajun was pointing at. Then¡­ He froze. It was Xue An, standing in the light with a mocking smile plastered on his face. ¡°Brother Kun, that¡¯s the guy! The two women next to him are his friends. Once we¡¯ve dealt with this guy, you can do whatever you want with the ladies¡­¡± There was not even a chance to complete his sentence. Out of the blue, Lu Kun smacked Hu Dajun right in the face. Slap. It was such a powerful slap that Hu Dajun was sent spinning and fell to the ground. He lifted his hand to cover his cheek, wincing at the pain. He was utterly confused as he looked up at Lu Kun. ¡°Brother Kun, you¡­¡± Then Lu Kun did something that struck everyone dumb with astonishment as they simply stood in shock. Everyone looked on as Lu Kun took a few steps forward Xue An. He dropped to his knees with a loud thud and with utmost reverence, he said, ¡°My greetings to you, Mr. Xue!¡± The entire place fell completely silent. In particular, Hu Dajun and the seven-point lady seemed especially in shock. Their mouths were gaping open. Xue An looked down at Lu Kun, who was kneeling on the ground in front of him. He said, with great indifference, ¡°You¡¯re a sensible guy who knows how to adapt to the situation. That¡¯s a commendable act.¡± Lu Kun¡¯s entire body shuddered. ¡°Mr. Xue, I honestly did not know about your arrival. If I had known, I would have greeted you personally,¡± he replied with great respect. Xue An shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. But it seems like your men don¡¯t seem to want me here.¡± Lu Kun angrily leaped to his feet. His eyes were bloodshot. Immediately, he gave Hu Dajun a kick that sent him flying to the ground. ¡°You have eyes and yet you can¡¯t see? Do you know who this is? This is Mr. Xue! Are you tired of living? You dare to behave so atrociously in front of Mr. Xue?¡± By now, Hu Dajun was already scared out of his wits. What was going on? Suddenly, realization dawned on him. In the last two days, strange rumors have been spreading quickly around Beijiang. It was said that a fight had broken out at Dragon Emperor Tower. Someone had violently beaten up Lu Kun, and had even forced Du Fan to bow before him in defeat. There were even rumors saying that this person had the support of the Mistress of the Qin Family, who also happened to be the main string-puller of Dragon Emperor Tower. Could this be the legend that everyone was talking about? As he considered this strange possibility, Hu Dajun hurriedly climbed back up to his feet before kneeling back down on the ground. He kowtowed vigorously, each time banging his head against the ground. ¡°Have mercy on me, Mr. Xue! Spare my life, Mr. Xue! I¡¯m a bastard, I¡¯m so blind!¡± This shocking twist of events shocked many of the onlookers. They looked at Hu Dajun, who was typically an arrogant man who had no problem flaunting his power and intimidating the people around him. Now, he was just like a little kid who was begging for mercy. Even Lu Kun, who was a prominent figure in Beijiang, was on his knees and begging for forgiveness. The crowd was simply confused as they look at Xue An with wonder in their eyes. Meanwhile, Xue An turned to look at that seven-point lady. She was so scared that she had dropped to the ground in terror. ¡°Like I¡¯ve mentioned before, I was in a good mood the last time we spoke, and I decided to let you off easy. But it seems like you¡¯re persistent in courting your own death. So you really can¡¯t blame me for what I¡¯m going to do next.¡± The seven-point lady turned white as a sheet. Hu Dajun, on the other hand, was raging with anger. All this happened because of this loathsome little bitch! If she had not egged him on, he would never have gotten himself into such a situation. He would still have his of his fingers intact! Filled with anger, he jumped to his feet and slapped her. The seven-point lady, who had just fixed her crooked nose, reeled back and found that her nose was slapped askew again. As this was happening, Lu Kun stood on the sidelines. He broke out in cold sweat. He did not even dare to raise his head and look at Xue An. He was terrified of this man, and Xue An had already left him with scars that he would never forget. Xue An looked at Lu Kun and smiled. ¡°You actually look better bald.¡± Lu Kun forced a smile on his face, but he felt miserable. It was obvious that he was about to cry. ¡°Yes, yes. I agree!¡± Xue An helped Tang Xuan¡¯er to her feet and turned around to leave. It would be a waste of energy for Xue An to kill and get rid of these scums in the society. Xue An finally walked far into the distance. Hu Dajun, who was still badly shaken and had yet to recover from the shock, approached Lu Kun. He asked, ¡°Brother Kun¡­¡± ¡°To hell with you! Don¡¯t even mention my name! Do you have any idea how close we were to dying?¡± Lu Kun flew into a rage. But he calmed himself, for in his hear, he no longer dared to bear the slightest hint of resentment. In the short time that he had spent by Xue An¡¯s side, Lu Kun finally learned and understood what it was like to have a murderous aura. Lu Kun had no doubt that if he had not been quick-witted enough, he would most possibly be beheaded and dismembered by now. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Compared to that destiny, having his hair pulled out was nothing more than a small inconvenience. Hu Dajun was behaving in a servile manner and did not dare utter a word. Lu Kun took a deep breath and barked out his order. ¡°In the future, if you ever see this man, run as far away as you can. If you really can¡¯t avoid him at all, then get on your knees and act as if you¡¯re his grandson. Do you understand me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Hu Dajun replied with head bowed. ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m just scaring you. This warning was given to me by Brother Fan himself! If you think that you are more powerful than Brother Fan, then by all means, go ahead and try!¡± Chapter 26 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio By the time they arrived at the neighborhood where Xue An lived, it was already very late. The two little girls had once again, fallen into a deep sleep in Xue An¡¯s arms. Xue An hugged them tightly in his arms as he chatted happily with Fan MengXue. They were making their way home. Tang Xuan¡¯er had already gone back to the hospital¡¯s dormitory after dinner. When they finally arrived, Xue An noticed a car that was parked by the roadside. It was a red Ferrari and the streamlined body of the car attracted the eyes of many passers-by. A beautiful luxury car sitting in the middle of a filthy street was bound to draw attention. Fan MengXue¡¯s face dramatically changed the moment she caught sight of this car. The car door started to open. It was a complicated move; like the crisscrossing of a pair of scissors. A woman, dressed in black, netted stockings and a body-hugging dress, stepped out of the car. This woman looked decent but had her cold facial expression and razor-thin lips made it apparent that she was not one to be trifled with. ¡°MengXue,¡± the woman said, coldly. ¡°You¡¯re really here!¡± The look on Fan MengXue¡¯s face was awful and she spoke in a low voice. ¡°Sister Han.¡± This woman was Fan MengXue¡¯s entertainment agent. She also happened to be a famous iron lady in the entertainment business. She was Han Yao, also known as Queen Caesar. Han Yao nodded towards the car and said, ¡°Get in!¡± Fan MengXue did not move. Han Yao frowned disapprovingly. ¡°MengXue, I hope you think this through clearly. Is this all worth it? Giving it all up for a man like him?¡± Fan MengXue defiantly raised her head and said very seriously, ¡°It¡¯s worth it!¡± The look in Han Yao¡¯s eyes became even more hostile, especially when she saw the two kids that Xue An was holding in his arms. The look of disbelief on her face was even more apparent. Fan MengXue had left without giving any reason. She even turned off her phone so she could not be contacted. All this was more than enough to make Queen Caesar boil with rage. This was why she had personally driven to Beijiang. She wanted to catch a hold of Fan MengXue and to bring her back. ¡°MengXue, before I got here, I wondered how remarkable this man must be. He¡¯s made you fall head over heels for him. But it never crossed my mind that he lives in such a place, and even has two kids!¡± Han Yao¡¯s tone softened a little as she continued. ¡°Women can act impulsively when matters of the heart are concerned. But you need to think it through. Is it all really worth it? Are you willing to sacrifice everything you¡¯ve achieved? A man like him is not good enough for you!¡± Throughout this entire speech, Han Yao did not even bother to give Xue An a proper look. From Han Yao¡¯s point of view, this man might be quite good-looking, but based on the clothes he wore and the place he lived in, his status was definitely at the bottom of society. The fact that Fan MengXue would willingly abandon her celebrity status for a man like this simply filled Han Yao with rage. Fan MengXue shook her head in response. ¡°Sister Han, you don¡¯t understand¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t understand?¡± Han Yao sneered. ¡°Because of this guy¡­ you openly professed your feelings for him in front of the media. You also rejected Young Master Yue, one of the four great young masters of Middle Capital! Do you know what great trouble this behavior of yours has brought to the company?¡± ¡°Right now, there¡¯s a major scandal on the Internet about you! And you are giving up the opportunity to work with an international director like Steven. I really don¡¯t understand. Just what is so good about this guy?¡± ¡°Everything about him is good,¡± Fan MengXue said in a firm tone. ¡°At least when I¡¯m with him, I¡¯m very happy!¡± Han Yao looked at Xue An. He was standing to the side with an apathetic face, mocking her with his silence. ¡°This is all your fault! I don¡¯t know what kind of drug you gave MengXue to make her so hell-bent on committing herself to you. Let me ask you, do you even have the capacity to support her?¡± Han Yao pointed at the clothes Fan MengXue was wearing. ¡°Every piece of clothing on her is a custom-made piece from Europe. Even the moisturizing cream she uses on her hands probably costs more than your month¡¯s pay. Do you really have the heart to make this girl, who has such a bright and promising future ahead of her, suffer with you?¡± Han Yao directed her anger and resentment directly at Xue An. Fan MengXue was just about to explain on Xue An¡¯s account, but the latter shook his head, indicating for her not to speak. He turned to Han Yao and smiled. ¡°What you said seems to make sense! ¡°But¡­ Have you ever heard of the saying about a meddlesome dog that just can¡¯t mind its own business and tries to catch a mouse?¡± Han Yao was stunned at first, then she could not help but fly into a rage. As one of the biggest names in the entertainment business, no one has dared to talk to her in this manner. ¡°Young man, you asked for i!¡± Han Yao¡¯s voice was cold and bitter as she sent a standard high kick aimed at him. Xue An moved his face slightly and easily avoided this kick. Both his hands were occupied with Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, but he did not show the slightest hint of panic. All he did was to lightly shout out an order. ¡°Kneel down!¡± Hao Yao felt a tremendous force that pushed her to her knees. She landed with a loud thud. This unprecedented act of humiliation made her eyes go red and she struggled to get back up. But all her efforts were futile as Han Yao felt as if a mountain was pressing down on her shoulders. At this moment, a trace of panic finally flashed in Han Yao¡¯s eyes. By this time, Xue An was standing right in front of Han Yao. He looked down at her condescendingly. ¡°To be honest, almost everything you said is correct. Indeed, MengXue has such a bright and promising future. But you¡¯ve got two things wrong.¡± ¡°First, I did not stop MengXue from leaving. Secondly, MengXue is a living person. She can do whatever she wants. No one can stop her.¡± ¡°In this whole wide world, there¡¯s no one who can do whatever he pleases!¡± Han Yao replied with a sneer. Xue An shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I know I can.¡± Han Yao seemed to have heard the greatest joke in the world and there was a mocking smile on her face.¡±Don¡¯t you dare think that with your mediocre skills, you can do whatever you want. This world¡­ this is a world ruled by power and money. Someone like you won¡¯t survive more than three days in Middle Capital.¡± Xue An looked at Han Yao, whose face was filled with defiance. He nodded slightly in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. This is indeed a world made up of power and money. But if I wanted to have those things, no one will be able to stop me.¡± ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Han Yao snorted in defiance. Han Yao could not even complete what she wanted to say. She was interrupted by the look in Xue An¡¯s eyes. It was a look that showed neither sorrow nor joy. It was en empty look that did not showcase even the slightest ripple of emotion. He looked mighty and celestial, like an emperor overlooking the world from his commanding position. ¡°I, Xue An, have lived my life doing nothing more than follow my heart! If anyone dared mess around with my heart, I¡¯ll simply kill them! If one person messes with my heart, I¡¯ll kill one. If ten people mess with my heart, I¡¯ll kill ten. If everyone on earth messes with my heart, I will execute everyone in the world!¡± Xue An said these words with an air of indifference. When Han Yao heard what he had to say, she felt a chill rising all the way up from the bottom of her heart. If it had been anyone else speaking these things, she would have thought that the person was crazy. But when these words came from Xue An¡¯s mouth, it was all so natural. For the first time in her life, Han Yao felt a compelling sense of fear. Because what she could feel coming from Xue An, was an overwhelmingly intense murderous aura. Xue An was certainly ready to put an end to Han Yao¡¯s life. This woman might be really concerned about what was best for Fan MengXue, but the offensive tone of voice was what riled Xue An. It made him feel like there was no longer any need for her to stay alive in this world. This was what it meant to hold life and death in one¡¯s hands. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Xue An¡­ Don¡¯t!¡± Fan MengXue suddenly shouted. Xue An stopped his murderous heart and looked at Fan MengXue. Fan MengXue bit her lips and said, ¡°Sister Han has always been nice to me. Let her go!¡± Xue An looked at Fan MengXue and smiled gently. ¡°Alright.¡± As though a huge load was lifted off her shoulders, Han Yao was finally able to breathe with relief and hurriedly got up from the ground. It was also then, that Han Yao realized how drenched her back was from all that cold sweat. Chapter 27 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Who exactly was this man? Why did he possess such a commanding vigor? Han Yao¡¯s heart was filled with fear. ¡°Sister Han, I have told you before that the reason I wanted to become a celebrity was so I could find the missing Xue An. Now that he is back, I am happy. It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m a star or not. I¡¯m fine even if I can¡¯t be one,¡± Fan MengXue said. Han Yao felt her body trembling with rage. She looked at Fan MengXue with great disbelief. ¡°Do you know have any idea what you¡¯re talking about? Your acting career has just taken off. What awaits you at the front are endless flowers and applause. Yet you want to back out?¡± Fan MengXue lowered her head and said nothing. Upon seeing how Fan MengXue looked, Han Yao could not help but bite her tongue. Then she mustered up her courage and said to Xue An, ¡°Mr. Xue, I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯ll take back what I said just now. But please, I hope you understand that, after all, I¡¯ve watched MengXue grow up. Her choice to withdraw now is such a disappointment.¡± Xue An did not even bother to utter a single word. Han Yao went on to say, ¡°I believe that you are definitely not just an ordinary man. But I think a famous and successful MengXue will be a better partner for you, compared to a woman who only knows how to blindly follow you around.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say by telling me these things?¡± Xue An asked nonchalantly. ¡°I hope you can change her mind,¡± Han Yao replied. ¡°Remember what I said earlier. MengXue is a living person. She can make her own decisions and I will support her in whatever she wants to do.¡± Han Yao looked towards Fan MengXue again. ¡°MengXue, I hope you can give this decision some serious consideration. It just so happens that Steven will be coming to Beijiang within the next two days. If you¡¯ve figured things out well, I can take you to see him.¡± Fan MengXue did not say anything. Han Yao looked at Xue An and was about to say something, but on second thought, she stopped herself. Without another word, she simply turned around and left. Xue An went upstairs to put the two little girls to bed. When he returned, Fan MengXue asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Xue An, do you think I should go?¡± Xue An smiled reassuringly. ¡°Like I¡¯ve said just now, as we live our lives, there¡¯s nothing more than just following our hearts in whatever we do. If you think that you like it, just do it. If you don¡¯t like it, then don¡¯t. It¡¯s that simple!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Fan MengXue was struggling to make up her mind. She did not want to leave Xue An. However, she also knew very well that the way Xue An treated her cannot exactly be considered as fondness. And there was also the matter of An Yan, whom she had never even met before, standing in between their relationship. This made her feel even less confident. If she could become a world-renowned star, maybe¡­ it would increase the likelihood of Xue An accepting her. With these thoughts in her head, Fan MengXue spent the night in restless turmoil. Finally. The day of the auction was here. Qin Yu had driven over very early in the day to pick up Xue An. When she saw that Xue An was still dressed in his typical set of clothes, she could not help but frown in disapproval. ¡°Mr. Xue, don¡¯t you have any other clothes?¡± Xue An shook his head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my clothes? Do I have to change into a different outfit just to attend an auction?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not really necessary. But this is an assembly of many businessmen and merchants in Beijiang after all. It¡¯s probably better if you and your daughters were dressed more formally.¡± Xue An made no comments. But the moment the two little girls heard that they would be having new clothes to wear, they cheered with joy. Women, no matter how young, would still be women. So long as it was a woman, she would naturally not say no to having new clothes. Xue An was originally unconcerned about this, but for the sake of his two daughters, he considered the options. On the other hand, Fan MengXue had nothing to worry about. Although she had returned to Beijiang in a hurry, she had brought more than enough clothes with her. Right now, Fan MengXue was wearing a cheongsam of excellent workmanship, which showed her graceful demeanor without seeming arrogant or overbearing. Qin Yu personally drove her car and took Xue An and company to the most upmarket retail club in Beijiang city, Yinlong Commercial Building. This was also an industrial property of the Longtai Group. Qin Yu first led Xue An over to the men¡¯s apparel department and started picking out clothes. ¡°Now that we are short of time, we can only choose some ready-made clothes first. Later on, when we have time, we¡¯ll find an experienced master to tailor-make your clothes.¡± Soon, Fan MengXue and Qin Yu were done with their respective selection of clothes for Xue An. Meanwhile, many salesladies in the men¡¯s apparel department were quietly casting their eyes over, trying to get a better look without drawing attention. After all, this was not a scene that you see every day. These two great beauties, whether in appearance or temperament, would definitely fetch a score of at least nine-point. Yet they were both vying for the task of choosing clothes for a man who was dressed in such a rustic style. What was the relationship between them? Could the be siblings? Although it does not seem like it. Are they lovers? Was there any couple that comprised one man and two women? Or could it be a couple with a third party involved? The salesladies were gossiping and speculating, trying to guess what the link between these three individuals were. ¡°Try these first,¡± Fan MengXue whispered. Xue An entered the fitting room and quickly changed into a new outfit. When he walked out of the fitting room, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. Xue An was already a handsome man, but coupled with his three thousand years of cultivation, he exuded an aura that was simply indescribable. Be it gestures, expressions, or behavior, he was like an emperor that no one would dare show contempt to. But Xue An¡¯s old-fashioned clothes proved to be quite a good disguise. Now that he has changed into a set of presentable clothes, the golden ratio of his body was made so clearly visible for all to see. This made many salesladies blush with increased heart rates, and they could not help but lower their heads while quietly gasping in amazement. This man¡¯s figure was simply divine! Qin Yu also felt her heart beating faster when she looked at him. In fact, she had to force herself to tear her gaze away and did not dare to look at him any longer. Fan MengXue, on the other hand, openly showed how infatuated she was through the look in her eyes. ¡°Wow, Papa is so handsome,¡± Xue Xiang giggled and shouted out loud. ¡°Sister, what does handsome mean?¡± Xue Nian asked. Xue Xiang scrunched her adorable little nose and knocked on Xue Nian¡¯s little head. Then she said, ¡°I already asked you to eat less, but you just won¡¯t listen. Handsome means good-looking!¡± ¡°Oh! Papa, you¡¯re so good-looking!¡± Xue Nian said while laughing. But what the two little girls called him was a great shock for many of the salesladies. This man already had kids? What a pity! ¡°MengXue and I will take these two little girls to pick out their clothes. Do you want to come along?¡± Qin Yu asked. Xue An shook his head. He simply did not fancy the thought of shopping with women. Even an immortal lord would not be able to bear the pressures of shopping with women. ¡°Then you can wait here for a while.¡± Qin Yu brought Xue Xiang and Xue Nian away. Xue An sat down on the sofa and was just about to take a moment of respite. He heard a cloyingly sweet voice. ¡°Hubby, this outfit seems good. It fits you very well. You should go and put it on.¡± Xue An looked up and saw a man with a beer-belly walking over. By his side was a young and pretty lady who was leaning close to him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The sweet voice belonged to this particular lady. Having heard what she said, this man with a protruding beer-belly replied proudly: ¡°Okay. Well, that was easy. Come on, bring me the set of clothes.¡± A saleslady hurried up to them and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. We have run out of this design. Would you like to take a look at something else?¡± The beer-bellied man¡¯s expression darkened. And that young lady was also full of dissatisfaction as she pointed at Xue An. ¡°How is it sold out? He¡¯s wearing it, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Sir, he¡¯s already put it on.¡± ¡°So what if he has? I want to buy what I like. Get him to take it off!¡± The woman was extremely rude and unreasonable. Chapter 28 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The saleslady was in a pickle as she cast a somewhat embarrassed look at Xue An. She noticed that Xue An seemed unaffected by the situation, and she could not imagine what must be going on in his mind. The saleslady was in a pickle as she cast a somewhat embarrassed look at Xue An. She noticed that Xue An seemed unaffected by the situation, and she could not imagine what must be going on in his mind. Xue An¡¯s silence made the young lady even more arrogant. ¡°Are you listening to me? We¡¯ve got our eyes on that design. So that outfit he¡¯s wearing should be ours. Tell him to take it off right now!¡± ¡°Miss, there is no precedent¡­¡± The beer-bellied man suddenly sneered interrupted rudely. ¡°Call your manager here. I, for one, would like to see if there¡¯s any precedent!¡± The saleslady was quite helpless. Working in a high-end shopping club meant that she had the heavy responsibility of satisfying her customers¡¯ every demand, no matter how unreasonable they might seem. As all of this was happening, Xue An still had not said a single word. The saleslady could not help but feel a bit disappointed. He was quite a good-looking man, but he turned out to be such a wimp. It was not more than a few minutes later when Zhao Feng, who was in charge of the men¡¯s apparel department, arrived in a rush. When he saw the beer-bellied man, Zhao Feng smiled so widely that his face seemed like it was about to burst. He quickly made his way over. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Sun! Long time no see, Mr. Sun!¡± Sun Bo, the beer-bellied man who was addressed as Mr. Sun, snorted in disgust and replied angrily, ¡°Hey Zhao, the salespeople in your team just don¡¯t make the cut. ¡°¡±What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Sun?¡± ¡°My woman saw this outfit that she likes, but there¡¯s only one piece left. And this man here is wearing it. So, we just asked him to take it off. That¡¯s not too much to ask, right?¡± Mr. Sun spoke in a pompous manner. ¡°That¡¯s not too much at all! Never too much for you!¡± ¡°But your saleslady actually told us that there¡¯s no such precedent!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really so sorry about this, Mr. Sun. Maybe I haven¡¯t trained them well enough, and because of that, they have offended you. Don¡¯t worry, I will discipline them now!¡± Zhao Feng turned around and shouted angrily at the gathered salesladies. ¡°You bunch of brainless women. Do you know who this is? This is the manager of the security department at Longtai Group. Are all of you blind? How dare you treat Mr. Sun with disrespect!¡± The salesladies were all keeping quiet out of fear. They lowered their heads and did not dare make a single utterance. ¡°Mr. Sun, I will teach them well in the future. What do you think?¡± Manager Zhao said obsequiously. Sun Bo nodded with his blank face. He was very self-conceited and assumed that given his status, he should not be talking to Manager Zhao for too long. It was a disgraceful act that was below him. After all, Yinlong Commercial Building was only one of the many industrial properties that Longtai Group owned. Compared with this lowly lobby manager, the manager of the security department of Longtai Group was higher in rank and deserved more respect. ¡°And don¡¯t forget about that outfit,¡± Mr. Sun¡¯s companion said. ¡°We still want it, so get that guy to take it off.¡± She seemed to have grown even more arrogant than she was earlier. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure that happens for you!¡± Manager Zhao turned around and faced Xue An, whose head was bowed in silence. ¡°Excuse me, sir. As you may have heard, Mr. Sun also likes this outfit that you¡¯re wearing. Why don¡¯t you take it off and let him have it? Anyway, you haven¡¯t paid for it yet, so it doesn¡¯t really matter!¡± Although this Manager Zhao seemed to be persuading Xue An respectfully, he was actually feeling impatient. As soon as Zhao finished his piece, Xue An looked up slowly. He raised his brows slightly and asked, ¡°What did you just say?¡± Zhao Feng originally wanted to explain again, but when he saw the look in Xue An¡¯s eyes, the words that he was supposed to say simply could not be spoken. The woman standing next to Sun Bo was a recent graduate fresh out of college. Her name was Cao Qian. Over the years, she had schemed and plotted, and with painstaking effort, she had managed to latch herself onto someone like Sun Bo. She was already an extremely arrogant person to start with, but seeing Zhao Feng groveling gave her even more confidence and pomp. ¡°Hey, we¡¯re talking to you,¡± she sneered. ¡°Be smart and take off those clothes.¡± ¡°Take off these clothes?¡± A faint smile appeared at the corners of Xue An¡¯s mouth. ¡°Drop the pretense. Didn¡¯t you hear me just now? My hubby has taken a fancy to this outfit. If you take it off, then nothing will happen. But if not¡­¡± ¡°If not, what?¡± Xue An said with nonchalance. ¡°If not, you won¡¯t be able to step out of here today,¡± Cao Qian said very arrogantly. Xue An turned to look at Sun Bo. ¡°So it turns out that you¡¯re the security manager of Longtai Group,¡± he said thoughtfully. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Cao Qian said triumphantly. ¡°If you¡¯ve got some sense in you, you¡¯ll quickly get lost. If not, you will know the power of Longtai Group!¡± Xue An could not help but let out a loud sigh. ¡°What a pity.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, it seems like someone is going to die today.¡± Xue An had no intention of causing any trouble. But if someone were to provoke him, then he would retaliate. Even if he had to kill someone on the streets, it would only bring him a very slight amount of trouble. ¡°Die? What are you talking about? I don¡¯t believe that¡­¡± Cao Qian was about to finish her sentence but never had the chance to do so. Xue An¡¯s palm flew past her face and slapped her so hard that it sent her flying back. She fell directly into a clothes rack. Bam. A large part of the clothes rack was knocked down. When she got to her feet again, her once pretty face was swollen like a watermelon. At the same time, her mouth was full of blood. Even her teeth had been shattered by Xue An¡¯s slap. Xue An looked on indifferently. ¡°I forgot to tell you that I really hate women who talk too much.¡± This earth-shattering, heaven-battering strike was so forceful that it stunned everyone present. This included the saleslady who was thinking of condemning Xue An for being so weak and incompetent. Right now, her heart was also filled with shock. This man¡­ How powerful! Sun Bo, on the other hand, was so angry that his eyelids were twitching incessantly. ¡°You dare to make trouble here, boy! You¡¯re a goner. Just you wait!¡± Sun Bo took out his cell phone as he spoke while Xue An merely looked at him contemplatively without any intention of stopping him. Soon, Sun Bo hung up and stared at Xue An with cold eyes. He looked at him as if he was already a dead man. In less than five minutes, the sound of disorderly footsteps was heard, and then a dozen or so security guards came rushing over. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Sun?¡± asked the lead security guard. Sun Bo pointed at Xue An.¡±This person actually hit my woman! Kill him!¡± ¡°Yes sir!¡± The group of security guards quickly surrounded Xue An. Everyone else in the store moved away. The hid as far away as possible and did not want to be anywhere near the commotion. As all of this was happening, Xue An remained calm. In fact, he was still seated on the sofa as he looked thoughtfully at Sun Bo. ¡°Do your parents know that you are so arrogant?¡± Xue An suddenly asked. ¡°What nonsense are you saying? My parents are long dead!¡± ¡°That explains it,¡± Xue An said with a nod. ¡°Then when you go to Hell to see your parents, remember to tell them that you died because of your foolish arrogance!¡± Sun Bo was hopping mad. He ordered his troops, ¡°Go, all of you go, kill him!¡± But at this point, an angry female voice spoke out above the noise. ¡°What are all of you doing?¡± This voice made Sun Bo, whose face was originally so sinister and malicious, tremble all over. Looking back, he found Qin Yu standing somewhere not too far away. Anger was written all over her face. Sun Bo¡¯s face was filled with shock. Why was Qin Yu here? He hurriedly put on a smile. ¡°Mistress, this man has been stirring up trouble in our commercial building. I was just about to deal with him!¡± But Qin Yu did not even pay any attention to him at all. Instead, he walked directly to Xue An and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Xue, for my sake, let¡¯s not bother ourselves with these people!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This unexpected sight made Sun Bo, who originally thought he was sure to win, and Zhao Feng, who was simply watching the commotion as an onlooker, freeze in place. The onlooking salesladies were even more dumbfounded. This woman turned out to be the heiress of Longtai Group, Miss Qin Yu! Then¡­ Who could this man be? Why could he make the great Miss Qin treat him with such reverence? Chapter 29 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xue An looked at Qin Yu with an air of indifference. He did not say anything. But the silence only made Qin Yu feel worse. The expression on her face gradually became more awful. Until finally¡­ She could not help herself any longer. She turned back and shouted in anger. ¡°The two of you! Pack up your stuff and get lost right now! You are no longer allowed to set foot into Longtai Group properties in the future!¡± This decision brought about looks of shocked desperation on Sun Bo¡¯s and Zhao Feng¡¯s faces. In Beijiang, being able to enter Longtai Group was something worthy of everyone¡¯s envy. In particular, Sun Bo had gone so through many difficulties to finally attain the position of the Director of the security department of Longtai Group. He was earning a considerable annual income from his position. But now, because of this man, he has been driven out of the company by the Mistress. Sun Bo was grief-stricken and felt as sad as if he had just lost his parents. He fell to his knees with a thud and began to beg for mercy. ¡°Mistress, I beg you to give me a chance. I won¡¯t do anything like this again! All of this is because of that woman¡¯s instigation. I was confused for a moment and offended Mr. Xue. Please give me a chance.¡± Sun Bo was kowtowing so hard that his head was banging against the ground as he spoke. It did not take long before blood started oozing from his forehead. As for Cao Qian¡­ At this moment, she was feeling so terrified that she had withdrawn into a corner. She was so scared she barely took a breath. Qin Yu¡¯s face was cold and expressionless. But inside, she was raging with hatred for these two guys who have done more harm than good. Suddenly, Xue An stood up. ¡°Your reputation is something that has to be earned,¡± he said wisely, ¡°and it lesser every time you use it. So I hope in the future, it¡¯s best not to let me see your face again.¡± With that, Xue An picked up Xue Xiang and Xue Nian and exited the premises. Qin Yu shot a vicious glare at Sun Bo. ¡°Quickly get lost!¡± Sun Bo was trembling all over with a look of desperation plastered on his face. To the saleslady who was scared out of her wits, Qin Yu said, ¡°Pack all the clothes that we have chosen just now.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After they had stepped out of Yinlong Commercial Building, Xue Xiang quietly moved closer to Xue An¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Papa, are our new clothes pretty?¡± At the moment, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were dressed in pink princess outfits and were simply so adorable. Xue An would only express such fondness when he was facing his two daughters. ¡°Of course you¡¯re pretty,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re just like two little princesses.¡± Just then, Qin Yu came running out of the building. She looked very apologetic and seemed like she wanted to say something. But Xue An ignored her. ¡°Just drive,¡± he simply said to her. This time, the auction was not held in the city, but in a hilltop villa on the outskirts of Beijiang. When Qin Yu pulled up at the villa, there was already a crowd of luxurious cars parked outside. But the moment her car arrived, it attracted many people¡¯s attention. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a car of the Qin family?¡± ¡°Yes, indeed! It seems to be the car of the Mistress of the Qin family!¡± ¡°Aye, why is Qin Yu driving the car herself?¡± Many people were talking about it but after getting out of the car, Qin Yu did not walk into the auction grounds. Instead, she opened the passenger door with great reverence. This left many people wide-eyed in surprise. The great heiress of Longtai Group was personally opening the car door for someone else. Who could it be? The first to step out of the car was Fan MengXue. Many people recognized her. There was an audible gasp rippling through the crowd. ¡°Fan MengXue!¡± ¡°Has she come to Beijiang too?¡± But after Fan MengXue got out of the car, she did not leave immediately either. Instead, she stood on the other side. It seemed she was also waiting for an even more important guest. Many pairs of eyes were drawn over here. Who exactly was in the car? Why were there so many people actually making such a big fuss? But the next moment, it was two little girls who got out of the car. These two little girls had their hair combed up into buns and donned princess dresses. They had identical faces and looked just like a pair of little fairies that had walked out of a painting. Finally, Xue An slowly got out of the car. The moment he appeared, many people began to whisper to each other. ¡°Who is this man?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know him! But seems to be quite a big shot!¡± ¡°Yes, look at Qin Yu. She is being so respectful to this man!¡± Xue An¡¯s eyes surveyed the auction grounds, then he walked forward with a casual expression. Suddenly, Qin Yuan came rushing out of the villa with great strides. Then before everyone¡¯s astonished eyes, he rushed up to Xue An and bowed his head respectfully. ¡°Mr. Xue, you¡¯re here!¡± Xue An nodded. But he did not realize that this one simple move by Qin Yuan had sent huge waves rolling in the hearts of many people. What was Qin Yuan¡¯s identity? He was the actual boss of Longtai Group. Everyone agreed that he was the top dog and was second to none in Beijiang. In the past year or so, Qin Tian had caused him to lose a substantial amount of power. But Qin Yuan remained an influential and powerful man, and could not be easily belittled. So for a man of his stature to be this respectful to a stranger¡­ Where on earth had he come from? The silence was broken by a voice. It was one that was filled with mockery. ¡°I was wondering what great man has appeared. But it turns out that it¡¯s just a young brat who¡¯s still wet behind the ears!¡± An elderly man, dressed in a traditional Chinese suit and holding two big iron balls in his hands, slowly walked out into the auction ground. The appearance of this man brought many people up on their feet. ¡°Greetings to you, Great Master Tan!¡± ¡°Greetings to you, Director Tan!¡± The elderly man nodded without any expression. Then he walked over to Qin Yuan and smiled. ¡°Elder Qin, long time no see. You seem to be in good spirits!¡± The moment Qin Yuan saw him, he became very respectful. He greeted the elderly man with one fist wrapped in his other palm. ¡°Director Tan, you¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Of course I am here. After all, our relationship has gone on for so long. Knowing that you¡¯re facing a difficult situation now, how can I not come to help?¡± The elderly man coolly said. This elderly man was Tan Dong. And he was the director of Zhenbei School of Martial Arts, which was the biggest school for martial arts in Beijiang. At the same time, he was also Qin Yuan¡¯s good friend. When he had learned about Qin Yuan and the sticky situation he was in, he had specially rushed over to help. But when he just got out of his car, he saw Qin Yuan showing such respect to a young man. This made Tan Dong quite dissatisfied. From his point of view, not even Qin Tian was worthy of being mentioned. As long as he stepped forward to take matters into his hands, he would definitely be able to resolve the problem. But for Qin Yuan to show this level of respect to a stranger of dubious background, it was obvious to Tan Dong that he was unconvinced of his own strength. So Tan Dong looked at Xue An with eyes that were somewhat accusatory. After looking him up and down for a long time, he realized that Xue An was quite thin and did not seem to be someone who practiced martial arts at all. He could not help but feel more disdain for him. ¡°Where¡¯s this skinny guy from?¡± Tan Dong asked. Xue An paid no attention to him at all. He merely held his daughters¡¯ hands, one on each side, and slowly walked away from Tan Dong. This gesture made Tan Dong even more exasperated to the point where he lost control of his facial expression. What an arrogant brat! Hmph, but you will learn very soon. That the young ones can never surpass the older ones. We are always wiser and more experienced than you could ever be. Given Qin Yuan¡¯s status, it was only natural that he would have an individual cabin to himself. Xue An and company entered their cabin and drank some tea while waiting for the auction to begin. But while waiting, they heard a commotion going on outside. It turned out that Qin Tian had led a thin and frail elderly man in. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon seeing this elderly man, Xue An lightly raised a brow. This person was emanating the aura of a specter cultivator. Specter cultivators form a large school in the Realm of Cultivation. Many highly skilled masters had emerged from this school, one by one. For example, Ten Yama Kings of the Underworld were such outstanding leaders from the specter cultivators. But the cultivation of this person was too shallow. However, Xue An was now able to determine that the female ghost that was on Qin Yuan, was definitely this man¡¯s doing. Chapter 30 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°So this is the so-called sage that Qin Tian found?¡± Tan Dong asked with a face full of scorn. Qin Yuan nodded. ¡°Yes, and everything will go smoothly.¡± Tan Dong burst out laughing as if he had just heard a joke. ¡°Elder Qin, just leave this matter to me. I¡¯ll take care of it. My one fist can shatter this old man into pieces!¡± With that, Tan Dong started eyeing Xue An. He was looking for an opportunity to demonstrate how powerful he was but was a little disappointed to see that Xue An was indifferent. It seemed like Xue An was not even paying attention to anything he was saying. The contempt in his heart grew. As a martial arts practitioner, the most important thing was the cultivation of the Qi in his heart. This was what was meant by the saying ¡°holding on to one¡¯s principles when one is in extreme poverty and not succumbing to power when one is at a disadvantageous situation¡±. It also meant that one should not over-react to any situation. Otherwise, no matter how great one¡¯s skills might be, it would still cause a depreciation of one¡¯s vigor and spirit. But it seems that no matter how many times he provoked Xue An, there was no reacting at all. This must be an act of cowardice! Feeling that Xue An did not pose any threat to him at all, Tan Dong cast his gaze outside. The auction had already begun. Qin Tian and Liu Shou were sitting in a corner. The auction began with unremarkable pieces of jewelry, and as such Qin Tian and Qin Yuan did not bother to make any bids. It was about halfway through the auction when someone brought a box up to the stage. The auctioneer began his speech: ¡°What I¡¯m going to present to all of you next, is a strange item. It¡¯s something that a tourist accidentally stumbled upon deep inside a mountain. It¡¯s a mysterious item and we don¡¯t even know what this thing is used for. Let¡¯s take a look!¡± Having said that, he opened the mysterious box. Inside was a small sapling that looked withered. This stirred up a commotion among the audience and many people could not help but burst out laughing. ¡°This thing here is a mysterious treasure? Then there are a lot of treasures in my house!¡± ¡°Is this just a joke?¡± But the sound of laughter slowly subsided because the sapling started to grow and sprout at a rate that was clearly visible to the naked eye. All of a sudden, it was blossoming and bearing fruits, all at a very fast speed. This entire scene seemed like a miracle sent by god, and it rendered many people speechless. Xue An could see everything clearly from inside the villa. And he could not help but feel his heart skip a beat. That was actually a Gentian. It was a type of spirit herb that was considered to be a very common medicinal herb, but it only grew in places where there was Dragon Qi. It may be common, but it was also an indispensable thing that was a required ingredient for the refining of many types of pills. Xue An never expected to see it on Earth. At this moment, beneath the stage where he was seated, there was red flashing in Liu Shou¡¯s eyes. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Liu Shou had been patiently waiting in Beijiang just for this particular treasure. With it, Liu Shou would be able to break through this realm and even extend his life. This was a great temptation that Liu Shou simply could not resist. ¡°Buy it,¡± Liu Shou ordered, in a cold and emotionless voice. Qin Tian, who was always at Liu Shou¡¯s beck and call, immediately began to bid. At the same time, Xue An also signaled to Qin Yuan. ¡°Buy it, quickly!¡± Many other people were also placing their bids. After all, what they had just witnessed was magical and had piqued the interest of many rich men. As time went on, the only two people that were still bidding on the item were Qin Yuan and Qin Tian. The price of the auction kept rising until it was extremely high. By now, it was going for a hundred and ten million. Who would have guessed that a small thing like a little tree sapling would be sold at such a ridiculously high price? Many people were caught by surprise. But it was also at this point when many people started to catch some inkling of what was really going on. This was Qin Tian and Qin Yuan fighting and competing against each other. Qin Yuan raised the price again. Liu Shou finally could not hold himself back anymore. He stood up and flashed a threatening smile at the other cabin. ¡°Qin Yuan, are you asking for trouble?¡± These words silenced the entire auction hall. And then, Qin Yuan went to stand by the window of the cabin. With a smile, he said, ¡°Why? Are you upset because you¡¯re about to lose something that you can¡¯t afford to buy?¡± Liu Shou smiled wryly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t planning on making a big deal of this auction. But since you¡¯re so intent on asking for a death sentence, you can¡¯t blame me for what¡¯s about to happen next.¡± With that said, Liu Shou suddenly jumped out of his chair and charged at Qin Yuan. He had a plan and it was now in motion. First, he would kill Qin Yuan, then he would run away with the Gentian. But just as he reached the front of the room, Tan Dong appeared in front of him. ¡°Just in time!¡± Then a fist punched out forcefully. Tan Dong might be getting on with age, but his martial arts skills have never deteriorated. His punch was so strong it sounded as if a firecracker had been set off in the house. A smug smile appeared on Tan Dong¡¯s face. The loud bang was truly a priceless sound. His punch was powerful enough to shatter stones, let alone human bones. But the smile froze before it could disappear. Because Liu Shou did not attempt to dodge the punch. Instead, he turned around and used his back to block the blow. Bam! A muffled sound. Tan Dong felt as though this punch had landed on an already lifeless corpse. There did not seem to be anywhere for him to focus his force on. He froze for a second while Liu Shou sneered at him. ¡°That¡¯s the best you got? Yet you still dare to stand in my way?¡± Liu Shou swept his hand out in a horizontal direction. Tan Dong tried his best to dodge but he was still hit by Liu Shou¡¯s strike. In a flash, he was sent flying more than twenty steps back. He coughed up a mouthful of blood. The fear Tan Dong felt was written all over his face. He stared at Liu Shou. ¡°What¡­ you¡¯ve already ascended to the Realm of Patriarchs?¡± Liu Shou stood proudly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. If you die by my hands, you can consider it as your good fortune.¡± Tan Dong looked around desperately. The Realm of Patriarchs. That was the realm that Tan Dong has always dreamed of entering. It was only when one had stepped into the Realm of Patriarchs could he be regarded as a true patriarch. Liu Shou reached out and squarely grabbed hold of Qin Yuan. Then with a cold smile, he said, ¡°You should have long been dead in the first place. I wasn¡¯t expecting some ignorant guy to come to your rescue. But now, no one can help you. You¡¯ve reached the end of your life!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point in fighting and killing?¡± Xue An sighed softly, interrupting the fight that was going on. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nicer to just sit down and have some tea?¡± Tan Dong looked at Xue An as though he was looking at a fool. He could not decide whether this stranger was being stupid or being funny. It was also at this time that Liu Shou took notice of Xue An. After taking a moment to look Xue An up and down, he gave a twisted smile and said, ¡°What did you say?¡± Xue An yawned and stretched lazily, then smiled as he lowered his head to speak to Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. ¡°The two of you can go out with Auntie MengXue now. Go and have fun. Will that be okay?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Fan MengXue led the two little girls away. Then Xue An coolly said, ¡°I see you have some mediocre skills. But that doesn¡¯t make you a sage.¡± Liu Shou¡¯s face turned livid with rage instantly and he glared at Xue An. ¡°At first, I wanted to give you a quick death. But now I¡¯ve changed my mind. I am going to torture you to death¡­ bit by bit. And those two little girls, I will train them how to be women¡­¡± The words that were supposed to come next were never spoken. Xue An had appeared right in front of him and then, with a completely expressionless face, had punched him. How dare he actually threatened Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. He should just die. This punch seemed so ordinary; it even seemed a little slow. But it was exactly a punch like this that Liu Shou could not hide from, even if he wanted to. He discovered, to his greatest horror, that the flow of Qi in his entire body seemed to be completely blocked. He could not even move a muscle. Boom! The punch was earth-shattering and heaven-battering. It rippled out like a huge stone that disturbed the calm waters. Liu Shou felt as though he had been hit by a dozen elephants. He was sent flying backward, with blood sputtering out of his mouth. But that was not all. The force of this punch was so powerful that it rippled out to the buildings behind. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Bam! Boom! A loud, resounding bang echoed in the room. The power of Xue An¡¯s fist was so strong that a good chunk of the hall¡¯s ceiling completely flew off. Starlight from the sky shone down from the hole in the roof. And fell upon every single dumbstruck face. Chapter 31 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The smoke and dust gradually dissipated. Xue An pulled back his fist and said, in a disaffected voice: ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that there¡¯s no point in fighting and killing each other. Sadly, no one¡¯s willing to listen.¡± No one dared to say anything. Everyone knew better than to speak. Who would dare to question or interrupt someone whose punch could bring down an entire house? Director Tan Dong was even more ashamed than before. He was so embarrassed that he wished that the ground would open up and swallow him whole. What was he thinking earlier? He had actually dared to look down on Xue An? And even dared to mock him and make fun of him? Who gave him that courage? Gigi Leung? Xue An slowly stepped down from his cabin and walked towards the stage where the Gentian was placed. As he passed by Qin Tian, Xue An swept a glance in his way. It was just a casual glance, but it was enough to make Qin Tian feel as if the blood in his entire body was curdling. It was an indescribable fear that left him trembling from head to toe. Liu Shou was now buried under the rubble and ruins. It was uncertain whether he was dead or alive. Qin Tian had originally thought that by relying on a big shot like Liu Shou, he could easily get rid of Qin Yuan and his grandchild at one go. But he had never expected the mysterious Xue An to appear and disrupt all his plans. Meanwhile, among all the people that were present in the auction hall, there was someone significant who was just as scared and frightened as everyone else. It was Hong Ming¡¯s father, Hong Yuan. He was the head of the Hong family. When he had arrived at the auction, he had hid himself in a corner. He did not want to attract anyone¡¯s attention. His purpose for coming here was to pay off his son¡¯s debt. Qin Yu had made it very clear to him. It was a grand total of exactly 49,999,900 yuan. Hong Yuan did not dare to disobey him. All he could do was to gather the amount of money, bite the bullet, and come to this auction to pay off the debt. But when he had arrived, he had a sudden change of mind and did not hand over the money immediately. Instead, he hid and observed the situation. After all, everyone knew that Qin Tian was very powerful now. And his family shared a good relationship with Qin Tian. If Qin Tian could defeat Qin Yuan, then he would not have to pay off his debt. He could save himself more than 40 million yuan. But he was not expecting Xue An to show up. This was a guy who was so powerful that he had driven his son into an abnormal mental state. Just one punch and he could send someone flying. Now, Hong Yuan was feeling frightened and scared. He was starting to regret not just handing the money over immediately. Xue An took great strides up the stage and looked at the Gentian. He let out a quiet sigh. If this were in the past, he would not have even bothered taking a second look at this medicinal herb. It was so ironic that at this moment, he treated the herb like treasure. Xue An reached out with his hand and was just about to touch the Gentian. The floor of the hall suddenly began to shake. A terrifying shout came from the ruins. A brawny man, around two-meter tall and with muscles rippling all over his body, pulled away all that rubble that was on top of him and appeared before the crowd. ¡°Heh-heh, you should be proud of yourself. You managed to force me into this form!¡± The brawny man spoke with a cold sneer. It was Liu Shou! He was still alive! Qin Tian could not help going wild with joy. ¡°Immortal Liu is mighty and powerful!¡± Hong Yuan was even more excited and could not hide his excitement any further. Immediately, he jumped out from his hiding spot. ¡°Chairman Qin,¡± he yelled, ¡°with the help of the others, you are going to accomplish great things!¡± Hearing what Hong Yuan just said, Qin Tian could not help but laugh out loud. Xue An however, was deep in thought. ¡°Theoretically speaking, the only way you could utilize such a secret technique is by burning up your innate longevity,¡± he said out loud. Liu Shou sneered. ¡°Kid, you do have quite a good eye. But what a pity, you still have to die,¡± he said. ¡°Oh? Is that right?¡± Xue An gave an indifferent smile. ¡°Then bring it on! Let me see how good you are!¡± Liu Shou immediately charged forwards. This time, he moved at extreme speeds. With a great leap, he threw a punch while he was still suspended in mid-air. This punch was very powerful; it even stirred up a gust of wind in the hall. But Xue An did not hide nor dodge. He merely stood there quietly. A trace of smugness could be seen in the smile that appeared at the corners of Liu Shou¡¯s mouth. Xue An was right. Given the current realm that he was in, Liu Shou should not be able to execute the secret technique of allowing the demonic Qi to penetrate his body. The only way he could do it was to force it to happen by burning up his own innate longevity. But now, Liu Shou could no longer be bothered with such things. As long as he could get a hold of the Gentian, he would have a breakthrough and become a patriarch. After that, he could step into the realm of the unfettered. By that time, who could be his match? Bam! It was a muffled sound. Liu Shou¡¯s fist had hit Xue An hard and sent him flying back, where he directly crashed into a wall. He was left soundless. ¡°Ah!¡± Qin Yu let out a cry of alarm. Qin Yuan¡¯s face also fell. Only Tan Dong frowned slightly, but then slowly regained his calm composure. But people like Qin Tian and Hong Yuan were overjoyed. ¡°Immortal Liu is mighty and powerful!¡± With Xue An dead, no one else would be standing in their way. The onlooking crowd was also in an uproar. Was Liu Shou truly so powerful? Xue An was probably in a bad situation with all odds against him, right? Such thoughts were on the minds of many people. Liu Shou was feeling pretty happy with himself. He cast his burning gaze at the Gentian on the stage. This was his hope for the future. Liu Shou was just about to reach out and touch it. A faint voice was heard. ¡°I just wanted to see how powerful you are in this form. It turns out¡­ you¡¯re still a big letdown.¡± Qin Tian and Hong Yuan, who were just jumping up and down and cheering with joy, were now stunned and in shock. Qin Yu, on the other hand, covered her mouth. Her eyes welled up with tears of excitement. A figure slowly walked out of the collapsed wall. The figure that walked through this cloud of dust was none other than Xue An. His face was calm and completely unaffected. Liu Shou¡¯s punch might have sent him flying, but it seemed like Xue An¡¯s body was completely untouched. Not a single hair was out of place. Liu Shou was somewhat puzzled. ¡°How is that possible?¡± he mused out loud. Liu Shou was confident that his punch was strong enough to smash steel into scrap metal. Could this man have a body that was tougher than steel? Seeming to be aware of Liu Shou¡¯s doubts, Xue An smiled casually and said, ¡°No need for doubts. You¡¯re simply too weak!¡± Xue An then pointed a finger at Liu Shou. ¡°Since courtesy demands reciprocity, and you gave me a punch, it is now my turn!¡± With that said, the tip of Xue An¡¯s toes tapped the ground and his entire being charged up into the air. Then with his right fist extended, he gave out a faint cry in mid-air. ¡°Watch how this punch of mine¡­ Shakes the universe!¡± It was a very ordinary-looking punch. But the moment it hit its target, everyone could feel as though the entire universe was shaking. There were even some people who lost their balance and fell to the ground. Liu Shou finally showed a look of extreme fear as he pleaded for his life. ¡°Mercy¡­¡± He did not live long enough to finish his sentence as Xue An¡¯s punch had smashed into his head. Poof. Liu Shou, who had grown so muscular and strong because of his secret technique, was smashed right into the ground by this single punch. The blow was so strong, his head collapsed into his stomach. His body went from being two-meter high to less than a meter. Blood and brain matter splattered all over the ground. Xue An landed on the ground. He simply stood there, with both hands crossed behind his back, looking like a god from heaven. Qin Tian and Hong Yuan were scared out of their wits. Qin Tian in particular, felt a slight heat on his lower body. He was actually so scared that he had peed in his pants. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All of a sudden, a cloud of black fog emerged from Liu Shou¡¯s lifeless body. It quickly slithered towards the window and tried to rush out of the hall. ¡°You think you can still leave?¡± Xue An questioned, calmly. He raised his hands. His fingers grasped at the black fog as though he was catching air. That cloud of black mist was held in Xue An¡¯s hands. The black fog put up a vigorous struggle to free itself. Xue An suddenly clasped his hands together and squeezing the black fog between them. And then, the black fog was forced to disperse into nothingness. Silence prevailed in the entire hall. Chapter 32 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xue An looked around the hall. Every time he caught the eyes of someone in the crowd, they would hastily retreat in fear. Qin Tian was so terrified that he found himself unable to move. He was rooted to the ground. He knew it was game over for him! Everything was over! His entire life he had always thought of himself as godly. But it was now all about to be destroyed with one punch from this man. If Xue An wanted to deal with him, it probably would not take more than just a wink of the eye. As for Hong Yuan¡­ At this point, he really wished he could give himself two tight slaps. If he had not been overly excited earlier on, or if he had just immediately dropped off the money, then he would not have found himself in this mess that he was in. Xue An, however, was not even paying attention to these two men. He had already fulfilled his promise to Qin Yu. As for the next step on how to deal with Qin Tian, well that was something that he should not concern himself with. Picking up the Gentian, Xue An turned around and left. It was only when he was gone did everyone¡¯s hearts sighed with relief. Hong Yuan was the first to jump out and dissociate himself from Qin Tian. He took out his bank card, flashed a fawning smile at Qin Yu, and said, ¡°Mistress Qin, there¡¯s more than a 50 million yuan in here. The additional amount that remains can just be taken as our Hong family¡¯s token of respect! Please, do put in a few good words for us in front of Mr. Xue!¡± With that, Hong Yuan ran off dejectedly. Qin Tian also walked over to stand in front of Qin Yuan. He suddenly dropped down to his knees. ¡°Uncle, I concede defeat! Please, spare my life.¡± Qin Yu did not bear any good feelings when it came to Qin Tian. But Qin Yuan could not help but let out a long sigh. ¡°Oh Qin Tian, I¡¯m not going to kill you,¡± he said. ¡°But you will have to leave Beijiang immediately, and never step foot in this city again!¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡± With that said, Qin Tian also left dejectedly. At this point, the dust was starting to settle. Qin Yuan brought Qin Yu to meet Xue An. ¡°Thank you for your help this time, Mr. Xue. Yu¡¯er and I are very grateful!¡± Xue An shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. This Gentian shall be your way of saying thank you. But I still have one more thing to ask of you.¡± ¡°Please speak your mind, sir.¡± ¡°I want to know who discovered this Gentian, and where he found it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find that information,¡± Qin Yu promised without hesitation. Meanwhile. On the peak of a high mountain that was thousands of miles away, amidst a sea of clouds, a white-haired old man was meditating while sitting on a futon. Suddenly! The old man opened his eyes. It seemed that there was a flash of light reflected on the edge of a sword. The white clouds floating in front of him started to clear. The sea of clouds was also cut apart by this flash of sword light, clearing a passage that was as long as a few hundred meters. ¡°Master!¡± A man with a cold expression leaned forward in a bow and shouted respectfully. The old man kept silent for a long time. When he finally spoke, he said, ¡°Your older brother is dead!¡± The man trembled slightly. ¡°How is that even possible?¡± he asked. ¡°He¡¯s really dead. I was meditating earlier and my mind was clear and void of all thoughts. But I could sense that your senior brother is no longer on the mortal world.¡± ¡°Who did it?¡± The man asked in a cold voice. The old man shook his head and replied: ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t seem to see through it. However, your senior brother might have been indulging himself in some unorthodox practices all these years. That was probably what caused the delay in his martial artist¡¯s cultivation. But someone who can defeat and kill him is definitely not an ordinary being either.¡± ¡°Yu Qing,¡± the old man said. ¡°I am your disciple, sir!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll go down the mountain first. Go and find out who killed your senior brother. Then bring his head back to me!¡± A vicious and stern look flashed across the old man¡¯s face. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Yu Qing bowed and took his leave. The clouds swirled around and filled up the gap that had formed earlier. The old man slowly stretched out a finger and let out a soft cry unexpectedly. The clouds that were originally covering the sky and blocking the sun were immediately dispersed by this movement. The sun¡¯s rays spilled down through this hole and shone on the old man¡¯s head. Like an immortal. And in the martial realm, his existence was, indeed, like that of a god. This was because he was the Elderly by Heaven, Yu Ling. ¡°Papa, what¡¯s this thing?¡± Xue Xiang was curious and came over to scrutinize the Gentian that Xue An held in his hand. ¡°Yes, Papa, what is it? Can we eat it?¡± Xue Nian looked at him with a face full of anticipation. Xue An smiled out of amusement and pinched Xue Nian¡¯s little face. ¡°Greedy little cat,¡± he said teasingly, ¡°is eating all that you know?¡± ¡°So, what is it?¡± ¡°This is used for making pills!¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Medicine!¡± Xue Nian lost her interest almost immediately. This little girl had an almost fanatical love for food. Fan MengXue on the other hand, appeared to be distracted. Her thoughts were somewhere else and it seemed like something was weighing heavily on her mind. But she only said something when they were back at home. Fan MengXue gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Xue An, I think¡­ You should accompany me to meet Steven tomorrow¡± Xue An nodded and said, ¡°Sure.¡± Fan MengXue lowered her head. She felt a little disappointed. Why did he not even try to stop her? Fan MengXue strongly believed that if Xue An were to ask her to stay, she would easily leave everything behind to accompany Xue An in leading an ordinary life. But Xue An did not say anything. This made Fan MengXue feel a little upset. To Xue An, this was just a trivial matter. He had other things to be concerned about. He had gotten Qin Yu to buy different kinds of valuable medicinal herbs and he was preparing to make an advanced version of the core reinforcement pill at night. Later that night. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian had fallen asleep. Fan MengXue had also returned to her room. Xue An took out the medicinal herbs. Once again, he began making and refining. Xue An¡¯s strength was greatly impaired at the moment. He could only utilize some of the power of his vital energy to form some real fire to refine the pills. But even like this, the fire was already a hundred times stronger than the fires of the mortal world. Soon, a strong medicinal aroma filled the air. Those precious medicinal herbs had been refined by Xue An¡¯s vital fire. Finally, Xue An added the Gentian into the mix. A faint Dragon Qi was speedily conjured by his vital fire. This too was absorbed and refined into the pills. Finally. The refining of the Core Reinforcement Pill was successful. This time, Xue An had made three. But compared to the Core Reinforcement Pill that he had already given to Qin Yuan, these pills were several grades higher. One was for Tang Xuan¡¯er, one for Fan MengXue, and the final one would be kept as a spare, just in case there was a need for it. This was what Xue An had long planned to do. With his task now completed, Xue An got up and headed out. But just as he opened the door, he saw Fan MengXue sitting on the sofa in a dazed state. Xue An walked up to her and passed the pill to her. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Eat it. It¡¯s good for you,¡± Xue An casually said. Fan MengXue took the pill and swallowed it without hesitation. As long as it was given to her by Xue An, she would take it without any hesitation, even if it were poison. A few minutes passed and Fan MengXue found herself reeking of sweat. The stench of her sweat was really strong. Fan MengXue was someone who really loved being clean. To her, being dirty and disgusting was a great taboo that she greatly avoided. She immediately dashed into the bathroom to clean herself. Xue An heard the sound of water and smiled to himself. This was how he knew that the Core Reinforcement Pill was working as intended. It would remove the toxins that have been accumulated in one¡¯s body, then replenish one¡¯s vitality. The final result would be that it helped to prolong one¡¯s life. Meanwhile, in the bathroom, Fan MengXue was standing in shock. She was looking at herself in the bathroom mirror. Although Fan MengXue had always been considered a beauty beyond comparison, the pressures of the last few years have left her skin looking a little haggard and weary. But now that Fan MengXue had rid herself of that stinky sweat, she realized that her skin had become so tender and delicate. Even when she was still a teenager, the condition of her skin was nowhere comparable to this. The first thing that came to Fan MengXue¡¯s mind was¡­ that pill. Could it be¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Was it because of that pill? Fan MengXue was shocked. It would be an amazing discovery if that pill was an elixir that could bring back the youth of a woman. Fan MengXue knew that better than anyone. There was a huge fortune to be made from something like that. It also meant that it would draw a lot of enemies! Chapter 33 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Once again, heavy snow covered the city. The falling snowflakes made the two little girls, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, very excited. Without even bothering with their breakfast, they rushed downstairs and began piling snow to build a snowman. Xue An was all smiles as he stood aside and watched them. ¡°Papa, look! Does my snowman look good?¡± ¡°Yes, it looks good. The snowman that Xiang¡¯er made is the most beautiful one!¡± Xue An nodded while trying his best to figure out what exactly he was looking at. ¡°These are Papa¡¯s eyes!¡± Xue Nian placed two stones on the snowball and giggled uncontrollably. ¡°This is Papa¡¯s mouth!¡± Xue Xiang picked up a discarded lipstick and drew a smile. Xue An laughed as he watched them. Then he pointed to another snowman that was sitting by the side. ¡°Then what is this?¡± ¡°This is Mama, of course,¡± Xue Xiang said. ¡°Then why doesn¡¯t Mama have eyes and mouth?¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian lowered their heads. ¡°We¡­ we¡¯ve never seen what Mama looks like. Auntie Xuan¡¯er says that the person in the photograph is our Mama, but why hasn¡¯t Mama come to see us all this time?¡± Xue An was slightly taken aback by this question. He squatted down to look at his kids at eye-level. ¡°Xiang¡¯er, Nian¡¯er, Mama loves the two of you the most,¡± he said, gently. ¡°But she is busy with some other matters. That¡¯s why she hasn¡¯t been able to come and see you two. But give me some time, and Papa will bring you both to see Mama. Does that sound good?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The two little girls nodded in unison. Just then, Han Yao drove up in a white Land Rover. She was still a little afraid of Xue An, and so, she kept her distance and stood further away from him. She did not dare come any closer. It was only when Fan Mengxue also came downstairs that Han Yao walked over to join her. She took a closer look at Fan Mengxue and was amazed. ¡°You¡­ What happened to your face?¡± ¡°What about my face?¡± Han Yao was visibly shocked. Fan MengXue has always been extremely beautiful, but part of it could be attributed to modern makeup techniques. But the Fan MengXue that stood in front of her now was plain-faced, without a trace of makeup. And yet, she was so beautiful that it was soul-stirring. Her skin was especially exceptional. It had become so delicate that it seemed like it would break at the touch of a mere breath. If the former Fan MengXue was a nine-point beauty, then now, she was certainly an undisputed ten-point goddess. Han Yao suppressed any doubts she had in her mind. ¡°Steven is now in a garden outside the city. I¡¯ve arranged an appointment with him, and I¡¯m on my way to see him now.¡± Fan MengXue nodded and said, ¡°Alright, but Xue An will be coming along with us.¡± ¡°He¡¯s coming too?¡± Han Yao frowned but did not dare to explicitly show her disapproval. Meanwhile, Xue An was talking to his two little girls. ¡°Papa shall bring you girls outside the city to look at the flowers. Does that sound good?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°But¡­ Papa, I¡¯m so hungry!¡± Xue Nian covered her stomach and said with an aggrieved face. ¡°Niannian, what do you feel like eating?¡± ¡°Chives pancake!¡± The two little girls said at the same time. Soon, sitting in a Land Rover SUV that cost almost a million, two little girls each held a chives pancake in their hands. They were happily munching away. Han Yao did not dare to show her disapproval. All she could do was to quietly lower her window. ¡°Why did Steven come to Beijiang? And why to a garden outside the city?¡± Fan MengXue asked. ¡°Because Steven is extremely obsessed with flowers and plants. And coincidentally, this year, a master in this field is coming to the garden in Beijiang. This is someone who has planted many rare flowers and plants. When he heard about this, Steven was looking forward to coming here.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The car soon arrived at the garden. After getting out of the car, Xue An noticed that there were a lot of different luxury cars parked here. There were also a lot of security guards lined up at the doorstep. Han Yao led the entire group into the compound. Immediately upon entering, the group realized that they had come to a truly otherworldly place. Firstly, the temperature here was much higher than in the outside world. Here, it was warm, like it would be in spring. Secondly, the first thing that greeted one¡¯s eyes was a view full of different types of flowers and plants. And all these flowers and plants were lush and in full bloom. It was an amazingly beautiful view. All the flowers and plants seemed to be competing with one another to be the most beautiful and captivating species around. Fan MengXue and the two little girls were completely mesmerized. Han Yao sighed understandingly. ¡°The first time I saw this, I was amazed too,¡± she said. ¡°There¡¯s probably nothing like this that exists in the Middle Capital. No wonder Steven is willing to come all the way here just to take a look at this place.¡± Xue An on the other hand, was indifferent to the sights that surrounded him. These flowers and plants were indeed quite pretty, but to him, they were simply not pretty enough. Once upon a time, he had stood above the Milky Way and looked upon a view of billions of stars. That scene was truly brilliant beyond comparison. After having seen such magnificent wonders, and then looking at these flowers and plants of the mortal world, Xue An simply could not feel anything in his heart. A voice came from behind. ¡°Oh look! That¡¯s Fan MengXue!¡± The voice carried a hint of mockery. Fan MengXue turned around and saw a man and woman walking over. The woman was fascinating to look at as she exuded charm and beauty. The man on the other hand, was shout and stout. It was a weird pairing that did not look like they belonged together. And yet, the woman was practically wrapping her entire body around this man. Fan MengXue recognized the woman immediately. ¡°He Ying? Why are you here?¡± This woman was He Ying. She was quite a famous actress in the entertainment circle. At one point in time, Fan MengXue and He Ying had collaborated and worked together. But as time went on, Fan MengXue simply could not tolerate He Ying¡¯s actions and behaviors. As such, the two went their separate ways. All this happened about two years ago. As time went on, the gap between the two of them had grown bigger and bigger. Now, Fan MengXue was already an award-winning actress. He Ying on the other hand, remained in this little province called Beijiang. At this moment, He Ying was also staring at Fan MengXue. Her eyes were filled with jealousy. Upon hearing Fan MengXue¡¯s question, He Ying could not help sneering when she gave her reply. ¡°What? Do you think you¡¯re the only one who can come here? You¡¯re not the only one who heard the news about Steven being here.¡± Then He Ying shifted her attention to Xue An. She studied him thoroughly. ¡°Oh, so this is the lover of the great actress, Fan. Quite good-looking¡­ But what a pity¡­¡± He Ying noticed that Xue An did not have any expensive accessories on him. He was not even wearing a watch. She could not help but look at him with a somewhat contemptuous gaze. ¡°See, this is my husband, Chairman Dong Tiancheng of Tiancheng Group,¡± she continued talking to Fan MengXue. ¡°He¡¯s worth hundreds of millions. Any single ring on his finger can cost easily as much as your little lover¡¯s entire fortune. Girl, sometimes you¡¯ve got to treat yourself right!¡± He Ying was obviously proud of her achievements. Fan MengXue frowned slightly. This was because she noticed the look that Dong Tiancheng was giving her. It was a look of lust and greed. This was the kind of look that Fan MengXue had seen too many times. Dong Tiancheng was indeed filled with desire at the moment. He had seen Fan MengXue on television, but he did not expect her to be even more beautiful in person! He was especially drawn to the sight of her skin. It seemed to be so delicate that it might break with the touch of a mere breath. It was enough to make anyone drool with desire. But Dong Tiancheng was a very cautious man. He was worried that Xue An might be the son of some wealthy and influential family. So the first thing he did was to laugh nonchalantly. ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Fan. And this gentleman is¡­¡± Before Fan MengXue could reply, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were already speaking in unison. ¡°That¡¯s my Papa!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Dong Tiancheng and He Ying¡¯s expressions showed their understanding. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He turned out to be a man with kids. To the two of them, it seemed that Fan had quite strange taste in men. Dong Tiancheng thought for a moment. From what he could recall, there was not any wealthy and influential family with young children. This helped to put his mind at ease. So with a smile, he said, ¡°Miss Fan, are you also here to see Director Steven?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°So, what gift did you bring him?¡± ¡°Gift?¡± Chapter 34 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Yes! You mean you guys came here empty-handed?¡± He Ying exclaimed loudly in exaggeration. ¡°My husband specially bought an extremely precious flower from abroad as a gift for Steven! Because of this, the position of leading actress should be mine,¡± He Ying said confidently. She was so jealous of Fan MengXue that even her teeth tingled with rage. This was one of the few times that she had the opportunity to pressurize Fan MengXue . So naturally, she was filled with joy. Dong Tiancheng, on the other hand, put on an enthusiastic smile. ¡°Miss Fan, if you don¡¯t have a gift, I can help you. But¡­ Heh heh!¡± This laughter was heavy with innuendo and could be interpreted in many ways. Fan MengXue replied with a cold look of disgust. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that!¡± With that, she turned and left. Xue An looked at He Ying, then at Dong Tiancheng. He laughed dismissively. ¡°Papa, what are you laughing at?¡± Xue Xiang asked. ¡°Oh, nothing. It just crossed my mind that if a short and round melon would suddenly come to life, it would most probably look something like this guy.¡± Dong Tiancheng was livid. His stumpy height had always been his Achilles¡¯ heel. Did this guy just make fun of him? Dong Tiancheng was about to throw a fit, but Xue An had already led his two daughters away. Dong Tiancheng looked at Xue An¡¯s back. His face was contorted with rage. Secretly, he was gritting his teeth. I will show you who is the boss around here! There were a few greenhouses in the middle of the compound. And when Xue An and Fan MengXue arrived, there were already a lot of people gathered there. The crowd was not made up of just ordinary people. They were sharply dressed in tailored suits and polished shoes. But right now, the well-dressed crowd was standing to one side while keeping respectfully silent. Standing in the middle of the crowd was a blonde foreigner with striking green eyes. This was the famous Steven. He seemed to be anxiously waiting for something or someone, as his face was full of hope. Finally. The doors of the glasshouse opened, and a beautiful figure slowly walked out. The first time anyone laid eyes on this woman, they could only compare her beauty to that of flowers. For she was far more beautiful than flowers. It was obvious that this was the woman that Steven had been waiting for. The excitement on his face became even more apparent. ¡°Master Wei!¡± ¡°Master Wei! You¡¯re here at last!¡± Everyone hurried to say hello. The woman nodded her acknowledgment, then proceeded to gracefully lift the cloth that covered the table. On the table was a nine-colored flower. Everyone in the crowd held their breath in awe and everything else came to a standstill. Steven¡¯s eyes shone even more brightly. It was just one stalk of flower, and yet, it was a flower that blossomed into nine different colors. And each color had a different form. It was so beautiful and magnificent. ¡°Wei, I want this flower,¡± Steven said immediately. Master Wei shook her head gently. ¡°This flower is not for sale,¡± she said. Steven¡¯s anxiety heightened. ¡°Why is it not for sale?¡± Master Wei simply answered in a nonchalant tone. ¡°The person who has the right to own this flower is the one who knows the true meaning of its existence.¡± This statement left everyone there looking at each other in confusion. Then someone got the ball rolling and made a wild guess in a bid to win the right to own the flower. This lady called Wei had first arrived at this garden compound about a year ago, and ever since then, this inconspicuous place suddenly shot to fame. Its reputation started growing, and people from all around would come to this place just to get their hands on a pot of rare flowers. And it has all led up to this, with a large crowd of people shouting out different answers to win ownership of the rarest flower they had ever seen. Master Wei however, simply shook her head to signify that no one had made the right guess. Meanwhile, Dong Tiancheng was smiling deviously. ¡°This young man here claims to know everything about flowers, plants, and trees. Maybe it¡¯s time for him to step up and to offer us an explanation?¡± All eyes turned to look at Xue An. Master Wei also took notice of Xue An, but she frowned slightly. He claims to know everything about flowers, plants, and trees? Even she would never dare to make such a claim. This was probably just a delusional man who was nothing more than a maniac with a big mouth. Dong Tiancheng smiled smugly. His plan was in motion. Xue An would make a fool of himself in front of everyone, and he would offend the great Master Wei. And when that happens, he would certainly offend Steven as well. And with that, Fan MengXue can bid farewell to her role as a leading actress! Dong Tiancheng had planned all this out. He was starting to feel proud of his own dirty work, until he noticed Xue An smiling to himself. ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who made those claims,¡± Xue An said. ¡°But he¡¯s not wrong when he said that I know everything about all the flowers and plants in the world.¡± This remark sent the whole place into an uproar. Many people shot contemptuous looks at Xue An. Steven, in particular, was disgusted with what Xue An had to say. When he was in Europe, he had undergone deep and intensive studies on botany. He could also be considered a master in gardening. And yet, he would never claim to know every single thing about botany. This man actually dared to say he knows everything? What a joke. There was a slight frown on Wei¡¯s face as well. ¡°How may I address you, sir?¡± ¡°My Papa¡¯s name is Xue An! My Papa is very powerful!¡± The unexpectedly childish and innocent voice caused many people to burst out in laughter. Out of all the laughing people, Dong Tiancheng and He Ying laughed the loudest. But Xue An merely stood there, firm but expressionless. He waited for the laughter to subside before he said anything.¡±This flower of yours is called¡­ Forgotten Love.¡± Immediately upon having heard this, Wei¡¯s expression changed drastically. Everyone around them quietened down when they noticed this reaction. Xue An went on to speak.¡±This flower has exhausted all its earthly skills and has managed to integrate nine kinds of extreme beauty into its body. But it doesn¡¯t even have a single green leaf. This flower only has its own loneliness for company. And other than the earthly soil, there¡¯s no other place that it can call home. Thus¡­ the name, Forgotten Love!¡± Dong Tiancheng was the first to sneer. ¡°You¡¯re just being sentimental¡­¡± But his sneering came to an abrupt halt when he saw a surprising sight. Master Wei, who had always treated people with indifference, took the initiative to walk up to Xue An. To everyone¡¯s surprise, she bowed with deep respect. ¡°Today, I have finally found someone in this world that truly understands flowers.¡± This scene left everyone dumbfounded. This was especially true for everyone that had mocked Xue An just a few minutes ago. They were so ashamed of themselves that they wanted to dig a hole where they could hide themselves in. Steven, however, was a little dissatisfied. In the last few days since he had arrived here, he had found himself deeply mesmerized by this woman who was like a flower herself. Naturally, he was not happy to see Master Wei treat Xue An with this level of respect. ¡°How are you worthy of being called an expert who knows everything about flowers and plants? All you did was tell a story about a flower,¡± Steven said coldly. Dong Tiancheng took the opportunity to jump in with his opinion. ¡°That¡¯s right! Director Steven is absolutely right. Anyone can just shoot their mouth off. It¡¯s ridiculous to think he¡¯s an expert just because he talks like that.¡± With a grand flourish, Dong Tiancheng opened a box that he had brought along with him. ¡°Everyone, please take a look. In this box is a rare flower that I¡¯ve paid a fortune for!¡± Inside the box was a flower that was as black as ink. Steven, who was also a flower lover, became infatuated the moment he laid his eyes on the flower. In fact, many people in the garden began to join the group that was denouncing Xue An as an expert botanist. They were unhappy with Xue An ever since he had arrived and became the center of attention. Naturally, many people were jealous of him. But Xue An merely stood there with apathy. He waited for the people¡¯s voices to gradually subside. He lowered his head and turned to face Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. ¡°Do you girls want to see Papa do some magic?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Very well! Papa shall do a magic trick. Papa will conjure a flower just for the two of you.¡± With that, Xue An stretched out his hand. Dong Tiancheng laughed mockingly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked loudly. ¡°Are you preparing to hold¡­¡± He could not even finish the sentence. What he witnessed was truly an amazing scene. In the middle of Xue An¡¯s palm, a small seed had grown roots and started to sprout. It was growing at an alarmingly fast speed. In the blink of an eye, this seed had grown into a blooming flower. It happened so fast that many people thought that their eyes were playing tricks on them. But the miracle did not stop there. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An said lightly, ¡°I will kill my flowers after they bloom!¡± Almost immediately, Dong Tiancheng¡¯s black lily that was blooming with such vigor, withered immediately. And almost at the same time, all the flowers in full bloom in the entire garden, withered within an instant. But the magical flower in Xue An¡¯s palm however, was still growing and flourishing! It was so beautiful that it seemed like an illusion! Chapter 35 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Everyone was stunned by what was happening right before their eyes. Master Wei was so worked up that her entire body was trembling. Her eyes were riveted on this magical flower¡¯s stalk. Her mouth moved as she muttered to herself. ¡°This is happening by divine means. Such divine means.¡± Meanwhile, Steven was transfixed. He was staring so hard that his eyes looked ready to pop out of their sockets. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian started to cheer. ¡°Papa is so awesome!¡± Xue An laughed. He then turned to look at Dong Tiancheng and He Ying. Their faces turned ashen when they realized that he was looking at them. ¡°Now are you convinced?¡± Xue An asked. Dong Tiancheng¡¯s mouth moved, but he could not say anything. Only He Ying, whose face showed how skeptical she was, said, ¡°What are you talking about? You must have used some sort of laser projection. I don¡¯t believe that a flower can simply grow out of thin air!¡± Wei Ruyan frowned disapprovingly. She barked at He Ying, ¡°Please, get out of here.¡± He Ying froze in shock. When she recovered, she yelled back at Wei Ruyan, ¡°Why should I go?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t welcome people who know nothing about flowers here! Please just leave here,¡± Wei Ruyan said coldly. Steven nodded his head. ¡°I agree with what Master Wei has to say. Please leave immediately. And you can forget about having a discussion with me about my movie.¡± He Ying was so stunned that she could barely move. Dong Tiancheng was just about to say something but Steven waved his hands dismissively. ¡°Before I get angry, please, I would like the two of you to leave immediately,¡± he said. Dong Tiancheng was left with no other choice but to drag He Ying, who had gone into a fit of hysterical anger, out. Wei Ruyan walked up to Xue An and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Xue, may I touch this flower, please?¡± Xue An nodded. ¡°Yes, you may.¡± With that, Xue An withdrew his hand and the flower floated in mid-air. Wei Ruyan¡¯s hands trembled as she gently touched the flower. Tears were streaming down her face. ¡°I feel like I can die without regrets now that I have seen such a magical flower.¡± Xue An found Wei Ruyan to be quite admirable. This girl, with her pure mind and thoughts, had dedicated her entire life to flowers. A so-called extreme infatuation with flowers. In short, she was scientifically known as an anthomaniac. Meanwhile, Steven moved closer, but his attention was mainly focused on the flower and whether he could purchase it for himself. ¡°Mr. Xue, please quote a price. This flower, I¡¯ll take it!¡± Xue An looked at Steven, then smiled lightly. ¡°You want to buy it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford it.¡± Steven clenched his teeth with determination. ¡°Mr. Xue, there¡¯s nothing I won¡¯t do for this flower. I¡¯ll give you everything I have for it.¡± Xue An smiled. Then he pointed at Fan MengXue. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡± he said. ¡°But I heard that you have a movie that¡¯s about to commence shooting, and you happen to be lacking a female lead, right?¡± Steven had not really noticed Fan MengXue. This great director, who was proficient in Chinese, did not care about anything else the moment he came into contact with flowers and plants. But with this reminder from Xue An, he finally began to notice Fan MengXue. He was taken aback by what he saw. Fan MengXue bowed slightly to show her respect. ¡°Mr. Steven¡­¡± ¡°Oh my god.¡± Steven was visibly shocked. ¡°This beautiful lady is exactly what I had imagined my female lead to look like. Even her face is so similar!¡± This remark allowed Fan MengXue, who was initially so tensed up, to breathe a sigh of relief. Seeing this opportunity, Han Yao immediately went over to talk to Steven. The award-winning artist manager had the gift of the gab, and it was not long before she was deep in a fervent discussion with Steven. The matter was settled pretty quickly. Meanwhile, Xue An squatted down to speak to his two girls, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. ¡°Xiangxiang, Niannian, let¡¯s go out and play.¡± ¡°Yes, yes! Great!¡± The two little girls followed Xue An out of the garden compound. It had stopped snowing and the world was covered in silvery-white snow. The garden was located on the outskirts of Beijiang City. Next to it was the Jade Dragon River. ¡°Papa, Auntie Xuan¡¯er brought the two of us here before. Back then, the Jade Dragon River was so beautiful,¡± Xue Xiang said as she stood by the river. ¡°Yes, I remember that too. I even ate boiled corn by the river. It was super delicious,¡± Xue Nian said. Xue An could not help but burst out laughing. These two little girls, who were only four years old this year, grew up in an environment without parents. This was why they talked and behaved just like little adults. But with that realization, Xue An¡¯s heart felt a little heavier. In the last four years when he was absent, his two daughters must have suffered a lot! Xue An said softly, ¡°Xiangxiang, Niannian, do you want to see the Jade Dragon River when it was still magnificent?¡± Xue Xiang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes!¡± But just as quickly, the brightness in her eyes dimmed again. ¡°But it¡¯s winter now. The river¡¯s all frozen!¡± Xue An merely smiled. What kind of Immortal Lord was he if he could not even take care of such a small matter? ¡°Close your eyes! Papa shall do another magic trick for you girls!¡± The two little girls obediently covered their eyes. With a wave of his hand, Xue An lightly cried out, ¡°Reverse!¡± The frozen surface of the river started to crack in response to his voice. The ice and snow began to rapidly melt. In the blink of an eye, the Jade Dragon River started to flow once again. At the same time, the flowers, plants, and trees by the riverbank also began to rapidly grow and blossom. It did not take long before the entire area within a ten-mile radius of the river became lush and green. It seemed as though they had gone back to the warm, summer days, all in the blink of an eye. At his command, all that lived would bow before him. This was the power of an Immortal Lord! ¡°Okay, open your eyes,¡± Xue An said gently. The two little girls put down their hands. First, they looked at everything around them, feeling a little confused. Then they shouted loudly with excitement, ¡°Papa, is this what you have conjured?¡± Xue An smiled and nodded. ¡°How is it? Awesome?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so amazing! Papa, look, there are even fish in the river!¡± Xue Nian just could not stop thinking about eating! Xue An smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We shall cross the river!¡± With that said, Xue An stretched out an arm and pointed at the flowing waters of the river. ¡°Form,¡± he commanded. As soon as he said the word, the calm river surface began bubbling as countless fish rushed to the surface. The fish swam together and formed a small bridge on the river surface. Xue Xiang carefully stepped on to this fish bridge. As she carefully walked on it, she said excitedly, ¡°Papa, is this also magic?¡± Xue An smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes! This is also magic!¡± ¡°Then I want to learn this magic trick too!¡± ¡°Me too. Me too. After learning it, I can conjure up a lot, a lot, a lot of delicious food!¡± As a true-blue food lover, Xue Nian¡¯s way of thinking was definitely unique. ¡°That sounds great. In time to come, Papa shall teach you girls everything.¡± Xue An smiled. That was his intention all along. He wanted to bring An Yan, his two children, as well as the people around him, along the road of cultivation. As an Immortal Lord, the concept of time had long lost its significance to him. That was absolute immortality. But if he did not have the company of loved ones, then that was also absolute imprisonment. That kind of loneliness could drive people crazy. In his previous life, Xue An had painstakingly cultivated for three thousand years. And it was all for the sake of breaking through space and time to return to earth. Because of that, Xue An would not easily give up on the opportunity that he had in this life. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And so, the father and his two daughters took a stroll along this magical bridge. Far in the distance, Dong Tiancheng and He Ying were getting ready to leave. They were still unhappy with everything that had just transpired. But just as they were about to make their move, they saw what Xue An and his children were doing. Both were stunned. What was this? Immortals? Chapter 36 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio He Ying forced a smile on her face. ¡°This guy is up to his tricks again. Right, my husband?¡± But this time, her words did not evoke any response. He Ying turned to look at Dong Tiancheng. She was surprised to see the look on his face. It was an expression that she had never seen before. Dong Tiancheng was a rich man whose fortune was worth billions. With his power and wealth, it was natural that Dong Tiancheng knew of some of the greatest secrets of the world. As such, he was well aware that in this world, there really were sages that were more powerful than normal men. But even with that knowledge, he would never have imagined that this man, who had two kids, would be an unearthly sage. When he remembered how he was mocking Xue An and his party earlier on, Dong Tiancheng could not help but break out in cold sweat. ¡°Hubby?¡± He Ying called in a trembling voice. Dong Tiancheng flashed her a sharp, cold look. It was all because of this foolish woman! If it had not been for her, he would not have offended Xue An! Yes! It was all because of her! Dong Tiancheng¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust. As a rich man, he had no lack of beautiful women around him! Since He Ying was also a popular actress, she satisfied Dong Tiancheng¡¯s wish of winning the affections of an actress. This was why he tended to spoil her by overly pampering her. But now, Dong Tiancheng had come to the realization that he should stay away from this foolish woman. As far away as possible. He Ying could sense that Dong Tiancheng was acting strangely and could not help but feel a sense of panic quickly overcoming her. ¡°Hubby¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I suddenly remembered that there¡¯s some work to do in the company. You can take a cab home on your own.¡± With that, Dong Tiancheng turned and walked away. He Ying stood rooted to the ground. After a long time, she looked at Xue An with a face filled with vicious resentment. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! If it weren¡¯t for you, the role in Steven¡¯s movie would have been mine! I curse your two daughters to a horrible death! You¡­¡± Her voice came to an abrupt stop. A ball of white light suddenly rose up from under He Ying¡¯s feet. Within an instant, this white light completely engulfed her. He Ying did not have time to let out a cry of anguish. She simply vanished. Xue Xiang saw this strange occurrence on the riverbank that was a far distance away. She could not help asking, ¡°Papa, what is going on over there?¡± Xue An smiled gently and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, probably just someone burning some trash!¡± Although Xue An¡¯s current strength was nowhere near its peak levels, he still wanted to do his best for his beloved daughters, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. As such, he had blessed them with guardian spells of the highest grade. This was a spell that was created by Xue An when he first became an immortal lord. It was so powerful that it could traverse billions of light-years to directly curse the people who were trying to do harm to him. Although his current strength was far from full recovery, this guardian spell was still extremely powerful. So, although He Ying had only said a few bad things about him behind his back, she was directly killed by the curse of this spell that was capable of traversing empty space! Of course, the two little girls had no idea what was going on. The two of them were walking excitedly on the fish bridge. Xue An stood in the middle of the river, with hands crossed behind his back. When he looked at the happiness on his daughters¡¯ faces, he could not help but smile. Suddenly. The gloomy clouds dispersed. A ray of sunlight shone down on Xue An and the two little girls, making them look like immortals glowing in the light. This scene was captured by the eyes of Fan MengXue, Han Yao, as well as Wei Ruyan, who were behind the trio. Han Yao¡¯s body completely froze. Then she cried out in a voice that was almost a moan, ¡°MengXue, what kind of man have you found yourself?¡± Fan MengXue, on the contrary, was a lot calmer. She merely said in a soft voice, ¡°Even I don¡¯t know. But I¡¯m very sure it doesn¡¯t matter who he is, as long as his name is Xue An!¡± By now, Han Yao had completely put away her contemptuous heart. She fully believed that Xue An was not boasting the other day when he said that he lived his life following his heart. He truly had the capability to do so. When a person¡¯s strength reached a level that no one else could possibly reach, all the earthly powers and riches would seem ridiculous in comparison. Wei Ruyan, on the other hand, only noticed the lush greenery of the trees around the Jade Dragon River. It seemed that all of a sudden, Jade Dragon River had returned to summer. The lush green trees seemed so out of place in the surrounding world of snow and ice! ¡°This person¡­ Who on earth is he?¡± Wei Ruyan was completely filled with shock. Just then. A Mayback slowly drove into the garden compound. Qin Yu got out of the car. She too, was taken aback by the scene that greeted her. But by now, she had already started to get used to seeing these miracles. She recovered quickly and then made her way over to the river. ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± Xue An turned around and saw that it was Qin Yu. He led Xue Xiang and Xue Nian back to the shore. Then he snapped his fingers. ¡°Disperse!¡± A clattering sound was heard. The fish bridge crumbled and fell apart. Xue An smiled at Qin Yu and asked, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Qin Yu felt her heart beat a little faster at the sight of this smile. She could not help but lower her head. ¡°Mr. Xue, I¡¯ve found the answer to the matter you¡¯ve entrusted me to look into. That stalk of Gentian from the auction, it came from¡­ Green Wheat Mountain.¡± Green Wheat Mountain! When he heard this name, a divine spark shone radiantly in Xue An¡¯s eyes. Because his hometown was Green Wheat Town, which was located right at the foot of Green Wheat Mountain. After the deaths of both his parents, Xue An left that place and since then, he has never gone back. ¡°Alright. I got it. Thanks.¡± Qin Yu was a little nervous. She had never seen that kind of expression on Xue An¡¯s face before. ¡°Mr. Xue, are you going to Green Wheat Mountain? Do you need us, the Qin family, to help you with anything?¡± Xue An smiled and said, ¡°No need.¡± Then Xue An turned to Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. ¡°Papa is going to bring the two of you on a trip. Does that sound good?¡± ¡°Great!¡± For Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, as long as they were able to stay by their Papa¡¯s side, they would be fine with anything that happened. Xue An raised his head and looked far into the distance. Green Wheat Mountain! It seemed that there were still some debts that he needed to settle back in that place! Plans were made and discussions were held. Because of her work schedule, Fan MengXue had to leave with Han Yao. When it was time to bid farewell, Fan MengXue could not help but start crying again. Han Yao could sense was going on, and so she led Xue Xiang and Xue Nian away. Xue An looked at Fan MengXue, whose eyes were red and swollen, and gave her a gentle smile. ¡°Alright now, you won¡¯t look good if you keep on crying.¡± Fan MengXue lowered her head and sobbed softly like a kitten. Xue An stroke her head. ¡°Back when we were still in school, I once said that if anyone dares to bully you, I will beat him up. Now, as you have already seen, ordinary people don¡¯t stand a chance against me. So you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. You can just go. As for that guy, Steven, he probably won¡¯t dare do anything to you!¡± In fact, not only did Steven not dare to do anything, he practically regarded Xue An as a god. He was even really close to kneeling before Xue An and burning incense as an offering to him. Fan MengXue suddenly hugged Xue An. ¡°Do you even realize that I¡¯m actually very jealous of An Yan? And the thing is¡­ I don¡¯t even know whether I have a chance with you!¡± Xue An let out a small sigh. Even for an immortal lord, there were still certain matters that are difficult to deal with. For example, it was hard to tell when it came to matters of the heart. ¡°Alright. When I asked you to go, I didn¡¯t say you¡¯re not allowed to come back.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Fan MengXue lifted her pretty little face and looked at Xue An. ¡°You mean, I can still come back to you later?¡± Xue An smiled with a vague bitterness. ¡°Yes, do you think I can get rid of you that easily?¡± Fan MengXue felt so much joy that the corners of eyes and brows lifted. By the time Fan MengXue left, Xue An was standing by the side of the road. He suddenly felt a little melancholic. He only ever liked one person, and that was An Yan. There was no doubt about it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But when it came to Fan MengXue, and even Tang Xuan¡¯er. He had some kind of complex feelings in his heart. Xue An could not help but let out a long sigh. Whatever, whatever! He would just take things one step at a time! Chapter 37 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio There were celestial beings on Green Wheat Mountain. This was a legend that was familiar to everyone living near Green Wheat Mountain. Yet, no one had ever seen them. The legends gave this mountain an aura of mystery and intrigue. Tourists from all over the world were attracted to this place, and in turn, made the once poor Green Wheat Town a livelier place. Xue An got off the tour bus with his two daughters. He looked around and found that everything in front of him was nostalgically familiar and yet, strange. When he had left this place, it was still a backwater town. But with the passing years, it had become much more prosperous. Restaurants and bars were lining the streets. Young men and women dressed in fashionable clothes shuttled through the town in an endless cycle. Far in the distance, directly across the street and towering over the town, was the formidable Green Wheat Mountain. It was so high that no matter what season it was in the year, the top of the mountain remained surrounded by clouds that refused to disperse easily. Xue An squinted his eyes for a moment. Back when he was a young child, he had gone to explore the Green Wheat Mountain. But he did not find anything unusual. But now, with the experience and enhanced field of vision of an immortal lord, he could see that this mountain had excellent Fengshui. There was also the vague presence of Dragon Qi surrounding it. It was obvious that this was not an ordinary place. But this Dragon Qi¡­ It seemed so mixed up and impure. Xue An kept this thought in mind, then to turned to Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. ¡°Are you girls hungry?¡± The two little girls shouted out in unison, ¡°Hungry!¡± It was an adorable scene that made passers-by laugh along. Xue An nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Papa will take you girls to dinner first,¡± he said. Since he had assumed this role of a manny, or male nanny, Xue An¡¯s daily life had become intertwined with pots and pans. In fact, with his cultivation, he could have fasted for a long time without any food and water at all. But it was similar to how money could hardly buy happiness; Xue An simply enjoyed the feeling of chowing down food with his two daughters at mealtimes. While walking down the street, Xue An looked at the fancy hotels and restaurants that had been built from scratch. He felt nostalgic and somewhat lonely as he thought about his past. He used to play on this street. And his own home was just around the corner of the street. So many years have passed! He wondered what the place he used to call home would look like now. The house should be run down and collapsed by now, right? Xue An was quietly thinking to himself. But when he finally turned the corner, he stopped in his tracks and froze. Standing in front of him, where his old home used to be, was a magnificently luxurious hotel. Xue An could feel his heart sinking. ¡°Papa, why have we stopped walking?¡± Xue Xiang asked. Then she looked at the hotel in front of them, taking in the luxurious views. ¡°Papa, are we going to eat here? Will it be very expensive!¡± Xue Xiang was only four years old, but she was already proving to be financially savvy. The fact that she was so careful with their expenditure on meals and would even pinch pennies when it came to food, left Xue An with a mix of feelings. At times, he found it heartbreaking, and the other times, funny. And of course, Xue An was not angry merely because a piece of land had been occupied. But rather, for him, this home had a special significance. After all, it symbolized his childhood memories. Just then, a timid voice was heard. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Brother An?¡± Xue An looked behind him and saw a young girl standing by the side of the street. This young girl was dressed in simple clothes and she looked clean and innocent. Her face was even blushing slightly from her apparent shyness. ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°Brother An, is it really you?¡± Suddenly, the young girl got excited. She took a few steps closer to him and said, ¡°I¡¯m Lan¡¯er!¡± ¡°Lan¡¯er? You are¡­ Xue Lan?¡± Xue An exclaimed in mild surprise. Xue Lan was the daughter of a distant uncle of his. When she was young, she often stuck to Xue An¡¯s side, as though she was a tag-along. Wherever Xue An went, she would follow. ¡°It¡¯s me! Brother An, you¡¯re finally back. Many people say that you¡¯re dead!¡± As Xue Lan spoke, tears were falling down her face. ¡°I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t I? I¡¯ve not seen you for so many years, you¡¯re already such a big girl,¡± Xue An said with a smile. ¡°These two are¡­¡± Seeing Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, Xue Lan could not help but ask. ¡°Hello Auntie!¡± said the two little girls sweetly in unison. Xue Lan was tickled by these two little girls, who seemed to be carved out of porcelain, and said, ¡°Oh my, such adorable little girls.¡± ¡°These are my daughters!¡± Xue An said. Xue An was slightly shocked. Then with a forced smile, she said, ¡°Brother An is already married!¡± Xue An nodded. Then he pointed to that majestic-looking hotel behind him. ¡°What¡¯s going on with that?¡± Xue Lan¡¯s face changed. She quickly dragged Xue An away with her. ¡°This can¡¯t be easily explained with just a word or two. Come home with me first. I¡¯m sure my father will be overjoyed when he sees you!¡± Xue Lan¡¯s house was on the edge of Green Wheat Town. Here, it was back to the look and atmosphere of a small mountain village. The houses were lower and shabbier. The roads were muddy, making it difficult to walk. Xue An used to frequent this place, so he was very familiar with it. And Xue Lan¡¯s home had not changed too much over the years. After stepping into her house, Xue Lan shouted excitedly. ¡°Father, look who¡¯s back?¡± A tanned, dark-skinned, rough-looking man walked out of the house. He froze the very moment he caught sight of Xue An. ¡°Xue¡­ An?¡± At the same time, a rural-looking woman pushed the door open and walked out. She was muttering to herself. ¡°What is going on with all this shouting and yelling?¡± The moment she saw Xue An, there was a drastic change in this woman¡¯s expression. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Xue Lan was still very excited at this point and yelled happily. ¡°Mother, Brother An is not dead! He¡¯s back!¡± ¡°Oh dear! Get out and go! We don¡¯t know who Xue An is. Quickly get him to leave!¡± Xue Lan¡¯s mother, Li Hongyan, was frantic. Xue Lan was shocked. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± she said. ¡°You horrible girl, don¡¯t you ever listen to the things I have to say? Quickly get him to leave!¡± Li Hongyan¡¯s face looked ferocious as she spoke. At this time, Xue Lan¡¯s father, who was Xue An¡¯s distant uncle, Xue Guo, sighed and interrupted them. ¡°Oh Xue An, you should not have come back here. Quickly leave before anyone else sees you. Quickly!¡± Xue Lan was just about to say something in protest. Xue An stopped her. He turned to the other two people and he said nonchalantly, ¡°I won¡¯t implicate you all even if I am back. But I want to ask this, what¡¯s going on with my home?¡± This question made Xue Guo and his wife turn even paler. Li Hongyan was full of hatred and malice. ¡°Bleh, you jinx. Just the sight of you brings us bad luck. And you¡¯re talking about not wanting to implicate us? Just get up and go. I¡¯ll make you regret it if you stay here any longer.¡± Xue An frowned. Although they were considered his relatives, if they were brave enough to talk to him like that, then they should not blame others for courting their deaths. Xue Lan suddenly grabbed Xue An¡¯s hand and through her tears, she sobbed to him. ¡°Brother An, I¡¯ll send you off first!¡± Thinking of Xue Lan, Xue An¡¯s heart softened. To the other two, he smiled menacingly. ¡°I hope that in the future, you won¡¯t regret this.¡± With that, Xue An followed Xue Lan and left. Li Hongyan could finally breathe easier. She took a deep breath and said, with a dismissive tone, ¡°He¡¯s just an orphan who doesn¡¯t even have a home. And he¡¯s warning us about regret? Hah!¡± Xue Guo wanted to say something but eventually stopped himself. After all, he was simply in no position to speak his mind at all in this family. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After they had stepped out, Xue Lan said sadly, ¡°Brother An, I¡­¡± Xue An shook his head and said with some indifference, ¡°No need to say anything, Lan¡¯er. Just tell me, what is going on with my own home.¡± Xue Lan clenched her teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of Xie Hu! Three years after you were gone, the development of this place commenced. Your home is situated in the ideal location, and because of this, Xue Hu took the place by force. And now, he¡¯s built a hotel on it.¡± Xie Hu. This name evoked a memory that Xue An had sealed deep in his memory. Chapter 38 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Back during the days when he was still attending junior high school in town, Xie Hu had already proclaimed himself as the boss of the junior high. He based this on the fact that he came from an influential family. At that time, Xue An was a student with good academic results but did not have any relatives. Because of this, Xie Hu often picked on him and bullied him. After Xue An left Green Wheat Town, word spread quickly that Xie Hu was expelled from the school because he had raped a girl. This person was the typical scum of society. Despite this, he seemed to have become successful and was thriving and prospering in society. Xue Lan looked a little concerned. ¡°Xie Hu has built his notorious reputation around town. Everyone now knows that anyone who dares to meddle with his matters will be killed. Everyone in town is afraid of him. No one dares to stand up against him!¡± Xue An nodded. ¡°Thank you so much, Lan¡¯er.¡± Xue Lan shook her head and said, ¡°Brother An, don¡¯t blame my parents. They are just afraid too!¡± Xue An smiled. Then he looked down at Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Papa will take you girls to dinner at the hotel we saw earlier today.¡± Xue Lan was flustered upon hearing that and said, ¡°Brother An, don¡¯t act on impulse. Xie Hu is quite a powerful man now. I heard that he has many men working for him, and they are all very good fighters. You¡­¡± Xue An smiled faintly and changed the topic. ¡°Lan¡¯er, have you eaten?¡± ¡°Me? I haven¡¯t had anything to eat.¡± ¡°Great, let¡¯s grab something to eat together.¡± Xue Lan still wanted to say something, but when she saw the look in Xue An¡¯s eyes, she stopped herself. All of a sudden, Xue Lan realized that the gentle and shy Brother An she used to know had changed. He is now an unfamiliar stranger. The pair of eyes that she was looking into was deep and intense. They looked like two unfathomable dark pools. They would be a daunting sight for anyone else indeed. Not long after, Xue An walked up to the doorstep of the fancy hotel building. It was called the Yuelai Hotel. It was well-decorated, but it was also filled with the kitsch of a small town. Xue An walked in, his face devoid of any expression. He was followed by his two little girls, as well as Xue Lan who had a reticent expression on her face. Because of its excellent location and the constant flow of human traffic in Green Wheat Town, the configuration of everything in this place was no different from those found in the city. There were also managers and waiters in the main lobby. Upon seeing Xue An walking in, a waiter came over to speak to them. ¡°Sir, may I ask if you are here for dinner?¡± Xue An nodded. ¡°Well, then this way, please.¡± Xue An did not move. He merely asked casually, ¡°Is Xie Hu around?¡± The smile on the waiter¡¯s face faded away. ¡°You¡¯re asking for our boss?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°May I ask, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°I just have some old scores that I plan to settle with him!¡± The waiter flashed a knowing look at this colleagues. It was a signal, because all of a sudden, a dozen or so burly security guards rushed out and surrounded Xue An. The lobby manager walked over and sneered.¡±Kid, if you get lost right now, I will go easy on you and overlook this matter!¡± Xue An suddenly laughed and said, ¡°Xiangxiang, Niannian, would you two like Papa to perform another magic trick?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The lobby manager scoffed. He wasn¡¯t intimidated by Xue An at all. ¡°You and your pretentious tricks. Beat him up!¡± The security guards quickly rushed forward and flocked around him. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back and merely lowered his eyes as he lightly cried out: ¡°On your knees!¡± Immediately, everyone dropped to their knees in one fell swoop as though it was a synchronized action. ¡°Papa, why are they all kneeling on the ground?¡± Xue Xiang asked. ¡°Maybe they find it too tiring to talk to the two of you while standing. Kneeling might be more comfortable for them.¡± This explanation was perfect. At least, it convinced Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. But the lobby manager wanted to cry instead. Xue An walked up to stand before him. ¡°Now, let me ask you again. Where is Xie Hu?¡± The lobby manager gritted his teeth and said, ¡°When our boss returns, he will not let you off! Just you wait!¡± Xue An smiled and said, ¡°Very well then! I¡¯ll be waiting!¡± As he spoke, Xue An placed his hand on the lobby manager¡¯s shoulder. Crack. With just a pat, Xue An had shattered his shoulder into pieces. This lobby manager cried out in pain but Xue An was having none of it. ¡°Shut up!¡± The lobby manager could not make any sound! And yet, he was in such great pain that he was sweating profusely. He could only look at Xue An with eyes filled with despair! ¡°Prepare the dishes, we will eat while waiting,¡± Xue An said to the few female waitresses who were keeping their distance, trembling in fear. Soon, a table was set up in the lobby. It was a very sumptuous spread. The two little girls were scarfing down the food with extreme joy. They were so focused that nothing could divert their attention away from the food. Xue Lan, on the other hand, found it somewhat difficult to swallow her food. After all, she could not help but look at the men that were kneeling on the ground right now. These were the guys who were usually swaggering around town being a menace to everyone else. Xue An took a few bites of his food, then began to pour himself a drink. This wine tasted quite good. It was the wild fruits wine, a special local product of Green Wheat Mountain. The first sip reminded him of his childhood. As they continued to eat, everyone else in the hotel lobby were casting their eyes over at Xue An¡¯s table. Many people were hiding in the distance as they whispered to one another. Most of them had already considered Xue An as a dead man walking. ¡°When Boss Xie returns in a while, I reckon blood will be spilled!¡± ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right! This man is so arrogant that he doesn¡¯t even realize where he¡¯s actually at!¡± These comments made Xue Lan even more afraid. ¡°Brother An, why don¡¯t we just leave first?¡± ¡°Leave? Why do you want to leave?¡± ¡°When Xie Hu comes back in a while¡­¡± Xue An smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s the one I¡¯m waiting for.¡± The moment his words were said, there were footsteps outside. Xie Hu could be heard talking to someone. His voice sounded respectful and even flattering. ¡°Miss Chen, this way please,¡± he said. When the group of people walked into the main lobby, they were shocked and froze in their tracks. The scene that greeted them was truly mind-boggling. A dozen or so burly men were kneeling on the ground, backs straight and eyes forward. To the side of the room was a single dining table. There, a man and a woman, together with two children, were eating. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The look in Xie Hu¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold. Today, he had gone to great lengths to invite a distinguished guest from Middle Capital to his hotel. But now, the first thing that she saw in the hotel made him feel so humiliated. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s all this guy¡¯s doing,¡± said the leader of the security guards, loudly. ¡°We don¡¯t know what trick he pulled to make all of us kneel on the ground like this. But we can¡¯t seem to get back up!¡± With a somber expression, Xie Hu looked at Xue An, who was pouring himself another drink. In a gloomy voice, he said, ¡°Where are you from? Do you even know what place this is? How dare you come to my place to stir trouble? Are you courting your own death?¡± Xue An put down his wine glass and looked up at Xie Hu. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Xue family¡¯s old house?¡± The moment he said this, Xie Hu¡¯s expression changed dramatically. He stared hard at Xue An. ¡°You¡­ You are¡­¡± Before he could complete his thought, the woman that was standing next to him interrupted rudely. ¡°Manager Xie, it seems that you have something else to attend to.¡± Xie Hu hurriedly put on a flattering smile. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry about anything. This is nothing more than a trivial matter. I can deal with this situation immediately.¡± He turned to look at Xue An and said with a sneer, ¡°Xue An, I didn¡¯t expect you to be alive. What do you want? Are you here looking for me?¡± Xue An leaned back in his chair to look at Xie Hu, who was an influential social climber. ¡°Well,¡± he said after some thought, ¡°initially I was here to find you and settle some old scores.¡± Xie Hu angrily replied, ¡°Settle scores?¡± Xue An simply smiled. ¡°But now, I¡¯ve changed my mind! What¡¯s the point in settling old scores? Just kill and that¡¯s it!¡± ¡°What did you say? Just kill? You want to kill me? Ha ha ha!¡± Xie Hu mocked Xue An in disbelief. Till now, he still remembered Xue An as the gentle young man he knew during his schooling days. Xue An however, did not react to his mockery. Instead, he raised his glass to drink a toast to Xie Hu. ¡°I wish you bon voyage!¡± ¡°Bon vo¡­¡± Before Xie Hu could finish what he wanted to say, Xue An had already rushed in front of him in a blink of an eye. Xie Hu did not even realize it when he was grabbed by the neck and lifted up into the air. As usual, these actions were shielded by Xue An to ensure that they would not be seen by his two precious daughters. Everything happened very quickly. Xie Hu was grabbed by the neck, his face turned a bluish-purple, and his hands were spreadeagled like a plane while his legs struggled to find footing. It was obvious that he was in extreme agony. Xue An looked at the woman who was standing by the side and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, are you his friend?¡± Despite everything that was going on, the woman did not appear to be scared at all. On the contrary, she was looking at Xue An with deep interest. ¡°No!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I¡¯ll send him on his way then.¡± With that, Xue An gently squeezed his hand until a cracking sound was heard. Xie Hu¡¯s neck was snapped into two. Even at the moment just before he died, Xie Hu never expected Xue An to actually go ahead and kill him. So up to the point of death, Xie Hu¡¯s eyes were still filled with disbelief and¡­ deep regret! Chapter 39 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio All the men that were kneeling in the lobby were scared to death. The lobby manager, in particular, was so terrified that his eyes were almost popping out of his head. He would have never imagined that Xue An would actually kill someone. In public, no less! Xue Lan was even more frightened than she was before. She was trembling from head to toe. Everyone in Green Wheat Town could agree on a single fact. That Xie Hu was the local despot, and he was someone whom nobody dared to provoke. And yet, he ended up having his neck instantly snapped in two by Brother An. This sent chills right to the bottom of Xue Lan¡¯s heart. On the other hand, the woman that stepped into the hotel with Xie Hu seemed completely at ease. She had a noble disposition and remained calm throughout the situation. ¡°Well, that was a very decisive way to kill someone.¡± Xue An cast a glance her way, then turned to leave. But just as he was about to exit, another group of people walked in. The one leading the group was a well-dressed man with an unruly temperament. The moment the man walked in, he smiled at the woman and said, ¡°Sister Rushi, you¡¯re here.¡± Chen Rushi could not help but frown at the sight of him. ¡°Huo Heming, you¡¯re like a ghost that¡¯s haunting me. You follow me wherever I go!¡± Huo Heming laughed and said, ¡°Rushi, you¡¯ve traveled such a long way to be here. For the sake of an old man like me, of course, I have to accompany you. And look, I have also specially invited a sage to come along.¡± Having said that, an old man with white hair stepped out from behind Huo Heming. The moment Chen Rushi saw this old man, her expression became one of great reverence. ¡°It turns out to be none other than the famous Fengshui master from Middle Capital, Song Yi. Grand Master Song, I pay my respect to you!¡± Song Yi smiled faintly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s dispense with the formalities, Miss Rushi. I¡¯ve heard about you and your filial heart. With Young Master Huo¡¯s invitation, naturally, I¡¯ll help you find the treasure you¡¯re looking for.¡± Xue An did not pay much attention to what these people were talking about. But when they started speaking about hunting for treasure, he paid a little more attention as he smiled, thoughtfully. Song Yi went on to say, ¡°Green Wheat Mountain is an imposing place and it seems to be interspersed with Dragon Qi. I am confident that there is a blessed cave with an earthly paradise in it!¡± Chen Rushi was elated when she heard when he had to say. ¡°What kind of an earthly paradise would that be? Does it mean we have to search deep into the mountain, bit by bit?¡± Song Yi shook his head and said, ¡°That would be an unnecessary ordeal. The best step is to speak to the locals, and find out about any oddities there are in these mountains.¡± Xue Lan suddenly spoke up. ¡°There is a bottomless lake hidden in the mountains,¡± she said. What she said made Song Yi, Huo Heming and the other people around, turn their heads to face her. Under the attention of these questioning eyes, Xue Lan felt somewhat nervous, and so she lowered her head. Just then, Song Yi said, ¡°Young lady, where is this lake that you¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just in the mountains, but very few people have been there. In fact, it¡¯s so untouched that people generally don¡¯t even know about it.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Could you please show me the way?¡± Song Yi asked. Xue Lan looked at Xue An with some awkwardness. Xue An however, seemed indifferent to what was happening, and he had nothing to add. Huo Heming impatiently took out a stack of bills and threw it onto the table. ¡°This will be your reward. If we really find something, then I will double the reward.¡± Xue Lan was a little dumbfounded. This stack of bills amounted to at least twenty thousand. To earn this much money, her parents would have to slog hard for the entire year. But Hue Heming seemed to be casually chucking out these bills as if it did not make any difference to him. The difference in their social statuses was painfully obvious to Xue Lan. But just then, Xue An gave a nonchalant smile and said, ¡°Great! It just so happens that I¡¯m also going to venture into the mountains for a tour. Lan¡¯er, just accept the offer!¡± Huo Heming looked at Xue An the moment he heard the latter speaking. Huo Heming carefully looked Xue An up and down. He took in the fact that Xue An was wearing very simple, ordinary clothes, and he could not help but feel a little disgusted. ¡°We can¡¯t just let anyone come tagging along now, can we?¡± But Chen Rushi, however, nodded and said, ¡°That would be good too. With a guide, we don¡¯t have to worry about losing our way.¡± Huo Heming was visibly unhappy to be contradicted. Chen Rushi was a rich man¡¯s daughter, and she was someone that he had been romantically pursuing for a long time. Her family wielded such great power that they were considered high ranking, even within Middle Capital. However, even after such a long period of courtship, Chen Rushi remained cold towards him. She did not even have any kind acts or words for him. Yet, here she was, getting so close with this man who was no more than a stranger. As a result, Huo Heming was greatly displeased. But he did not show his feelings explicitly; he merely thought about it. ¡°Darn it,¡± he thought to himself, ¡°I will put you in your place once we get to the mountains.¡± When all the preparations have been made, the company of people entered Green Wheat Mountain. When they first arrived, many tourists were milling about. But as Xue Lan led them further and deeper into the mountains, the place became more deserted. Soon, it was a challenge to even spot a single tourist. As they continued further, there was not even a proper road to walk on. By this time, they had completely entered the deepest regions of the mountainous area. Xue An picked up his two daughters and yet, managed to walk quickly on light feet. Huo Heming, on the other hand, was panting hard with every step he made. Song Yi, meanwhile, would regularly take out his compass to check their progress. The more he walked, the more excited he became. When they finally arrived at a point where it was impossible to venture any further, Xue Lan led the crowd around the corner. Suddenly, they found a pool of water in front of them. The lake seemed bottomless and had indefinite depth. Even standing from a distance away, anyone could see that it was freezing cold. And right next to the pool, a few stalks of Gentian were growing. It was an impressive sight, but it was nothing compared to what was in the middle of the lake. Right in the center was a beautiful stalk of lotus that stood erect. The lotus flower was perfectly flawless. Placed against a backdrop of the wintry mountains, it seemed very out of place. At the sight of this lotus flower, Song Yi became worked up with excitement. ¡°This is it! This is the elixir that can allow the flesh to grow on bones and bring the dead back to live!¡± Hearing this, Chen Rushi also became visibly excited. She spoke to the bodyguards that were following her around. ¡°You guys shall go and bring me that lotus flower!¡± A few bodyguards proceeded to act upon her order. This group of men was very well-equipped and even had a complete set of diving equipment. They gingerly stepped into the water with no problem whatsoever. They waded deeper into the pool and soon, began swimming towards the lotus flower. It was not long before they reached the center of the lake. But just as they were about to touch this lotus flower¡­ Huge ripples appeared in the calm waters. Then a serpent head, as thick as a water tank, popped out of the water surface. This serpent head was triangular in shape and had a pair of vertical, snake-like eyes that emitted an icy glow. Everyone was stunned. The bodyguards were scared to death. They panicked and desperately tried to swim back to safety, but the huge serpent opened its mouth and blew out a cloud of black fog. The smoke quickly enveloped the group of men. The bodyguards did not even have the time to let out their cries for help. They were immediately reduced to pus. Just then, Song Yi exclaimed in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s a sea serpent. It has turned into a sea serpent!¡± Sure enough. The crowd looked at the monstrous pair of horns growing out of the serpent¡¯s head. If these horns were completely formed, this sea serpent would become a divine dragon that would transcend above the Nine Heavens. Following Song Yi¡¯s cry, the serpent turned its head around and looked coldly at the people standing on the bank. ¡°Quickly! Kill it!¡± Huo Heming¡¯s face was filled with panic. He pulled out a pistol, took aim, and fired a shot. The people around him also pulled out their guns, one after the other. They aimed at the serpent¡¯s head and shot wildly. But not only did these bullets fail to cause any harm to the serpent, it only made the monster angrier and more enraged. It opened its mouth and breathed out another cloud of black fog. The thick smog headed straight for the people on the bank. Huo Heming and Song Yi quickly jumped out of the way. Chen Rushi however, was scared out of her wits. This serpent had completely destroyed the view of the world she had struggled to maintain for so many years. She was stood frozen in a mixture of fear and disbelief. Xue An grabbed her arm and pulled her aside. ¡°We¡¯re finished,¡± Song Yi cried out in despair. The sea serpent seemed to be enraged when it realized that it had missed its blow. Its entire body rose out of the water. The body of the serpent was at least ten-meters long and was as thick as a car. It hovered in the air right by the bank. Then all of a sudden, the serpent made its strike and dove down straight at the crowd. Bam. With one hit, the ground was smashed with fragments of earth flying all over the place. Before the crowd could run for cover, the tail of the serpent came swinging by. If they were hit by this swinging tail, this group of people would all perish. Song Yi let out another cry of desperation. ¡°Oh god! This serpent has already developed sentience and intelligence.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Realizing what they were up against, Huo Heming and Chen Rushi, were utterly scared out of their wits. Without a doubt, the crowd knew that they were all doomed. But among all the ruckus and cries for help, Xue An simply walked forward and grabbed the swinging tail of the giant serpent in his hand. This sudden move left everyone in silent shock. Xue An let out a cold laugh. ¡°You¡¯re merely a little mudfish, and you dare to be so audacious?¡± Chapter 40 With that said, Xue An focused the strength in his arm and whipped the serpent up in the air. He swung the monster around like a whip, then aimed it at the trees that towered nearby. With a sudden move, he flicked and swung hard against the trees. Boom. There was a loud cracking noise. The trees, that were so thick that normal men would struggle to wrap their arms around them, simply broke apart from that single blow. This was an earth-shattering and heaven-shaking scene that stunned the entire crowd. The sea serpent seemed to have been knocked unconscious. But in the blink of an eye, the sea serpent awoke angrily and flew into a rage. It opened its bloody mouth wide to bite Xue An. Xue An sneered, and with one hand still holding on to the serpent¡¯s tail, he reached out his other hand and grabbed the horn on the serpent¡¯s head. Bam. There was a loud, muffled sound. Xue An had pried off one of the serpent¡¯s horn using his bare hands. With a deafening roar, the sea serpent went completely berserk. Xue An, on the other hand, remained calm and in control of the situation. What a joke. He had already slain multiple members of the ancient race of dragons that have been around since the beginning of the universe. This common and impure sea serpent was nothing compared to what he had faced in the past. Everyone else in his company however, quickly retreated a few steps back, their faces pale in terror. Chen Rushi stared at Xue An¡¯s back as he stood strong and proud. Her eyes brightened in awe and amazement at this extraordinary sight. Huo Heming noticed her staring at Xue An, and could not help but let envy and hatred fill him up. Where the hell did this kid come from? How could he be so powerful? No way. He had to think of a way to get rid of him! Meanwhile, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were feeling a little worried. ¡°Way to go, Papa,¡± they cheered. Immediately, the sea serpent turned its attention to the two sisters. It seemed to have figured out the weak spot and so, unexpectedly went straight for the young girls. Xue An grunted coldly. How dare this monster even think about attacking his two daughters! Then you might as well go to hell! But just as he was about to break the spine of the sea serpent with a single blow, Huo Heming pushed the two little girls forward. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were completely caught off guard and stumbled into the deep pool. Xue An let out an angry roar as he jumped straight into the water. The sea serpent thought that it had made a narrow escape. It opened its bleeding eyes and cast a sweeping look at the crowd of people on the bank. Then it sank into the pool as well. All this happened within the span of a few seconds. It was so fast that no one even had time to recover or even react. Meanwhile, Xue An and the sea serpent had disappeared into the water. All eyes turned to Huo Heming. Huo Heming simply scratched his head, smiled sheepishly. He said, ¡°I was just afraid that the snake was going to hurt the two little girls. I was going to push them out of the way, but I guess I used a little too much strength!¡± Chen Rushi¡¯s face clearly showed that she was very unhappy, but she remained calm like the still waters of the lake. She did not bother to listen to his explanation at all. Xue Lan, on the other hand, was already in tears. ¡°Brother An, Brother An! Nothing must happen to you!¡± Xue Lan then pointed at Huo Heming and gave him a tongue lashing. ¡°You bastard, it¡¯s all your fault. You brought harm to the two little girls and even implicated my Brother An!¡± Huo Heming¡¯s face darkened. He was not the least interested in the life and death of some little mountain village girl. ¡°Nonsense! Men, grab her and tie her up. I will deal with her later!¡± Huo Heming noticed that Xue Lan was quite good-looking and felt desire stirring in his heart. That was why he ordered his men to capture her. Meanwhile, Song Yi was frowning in disapproval. This Young Master Huo was truly a vicious character. But he had taken his money, so he could not offend him either. Instead, Song Yi had begun collecting the precious medicinal herbs near the lake. This tranquil place was barely touched and was enriched by the nourishment of the Dragon Qi from the sea serpent. Because of these reasons, the medicinal herbs here were all extremely precious. Through all this, Huo Heming was greatly satisfied with what he had accomplished. Hmph, so what if Xue An was powerful? He just made a brainless move by jumping into the cold, bottomless lake! With just a little plotting and trickery, he had triumphed by killing the father and his two daughters. But just as he was gloating, the pool of water started to bubble up again. Not only that, the lotus flower that was in the center of the lake suddenly withered and became a pile of ash, all in the blink of an eye. Huo Heming was greatly taken aback. ¡°Mr. Song, what¡¯s going on?¡± Song Yi, with a solemn expression, opened his mouth to say something. But then, Xue An, as well as Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, slowly rose out of the water. This trio of a father and his two daughters calmly stepped out of the water. They were completely dry. It seemed as if they were magical beings. Everyone was dumbfounded. Finally, Song Yi spoke up, his voice trembling in awe. ¡°Look¡­ Look beneath their feet!¡± The people¡¯s eyes looked over altogether. What they saw beneath the feet of these three people, namely Xue An and his two daughters, was an unexpected sight. It was the head of the monstrous sea serpent. They rose out of the water while standing on top of a dragon! What an incredible sight! Huo Heming and everyone else around him were just standing there in amazement. It was so incredible that Song Yi fell to the ground on his knees with a thud. He knew better than anyone else. Xue An was a man that should not be provoked. Song Yi had been painstakingly cultivating his powers for several decades. Only recently had he managed to step into the realm of patriarch, albeit barely. He was still as far as thousands of miles away from reaching the realm of the unfettered. Any malevolent demon could easily claim his life, let alone a sea serpent. And yet this strange man, on the other hand, had subdued a sea serpent in the water. Meanwhile, the sea serpent seemed to be calm and submissive, as if it was willingly obeying Xue An. It did not dare to show even the slightest hint of disobedience. The serpent¡¯s eyes even seemed to look as if it was feeling some degree of relief. It was as though it was an honor to have Xue An standing on its head. The fact that Song Yi was kneeling down shocked many people. In Middle Capital, Song Yi was also considered to be one of the top leading figures, and yet, here he was, down on his knees, just like that. Huo Heming was trembling as he quietly attempted to back away unnoticed. But then, Xue An cast him a look of indifference. Huo Heming felt as if he had lost control of all the muscles in his body. With a thud, Huo Heming fell on his knees. Although the sea serpent¡¯s body was still immersed in the water, its head was already poking out of the lake. Xue An stood regally atop of it as he condescendingly looked down at the crowd. He smiled. ¡°The fact is, you should be feeling honored right now. I¡¯ll let you watch as your body is burned to ashes!¡± Huo Heming felt a tremor in his entire being. He wanted to speak but could say nothing at all. He could only look pleadingly at Song Yi, who was kneeling by his side. Song Yi hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Master, this Young Master Huo is a member of the Huo family of Middle Capital after all. Though he has acted very recklessly today, please show mercy and spare him this time, Master. I think, the Huo family will reward you handsomely to thank you in time¡­¡± Xue An cast a look at Song Yi. ¡°Do you know why you are unable to inch towards further progression over the years?¡± he said softly. Song Yi shook from head to toe and lowered his head in deference. Xue An continued indifferently. ¡°Because you¡¯re always indulging in earthly power and wealth. For a cultivator, the most important thing is to go against Heaven¡¯s wishes. You can forget about your attempt to rely on the earthly power to cultivate as that will only backfire!¡± Song Yi felt as though he was struck by lightning. Kneeling on the ground, he muttered to himself. ¡°Go against Heaven¡¯s wishes¡­ Go against the odds?¡± ¡°Yes! Go against Heaven¡¯s wishes. If Heaven refuses to yield to me, then I¡¯ll destroy this heaven! This is what makes a cultivator!¡± Xue An said and pointed straight ahead. A white flame appeared on the tip of Huo Heming¡¯s little finger and started to burn and grow. This flame burned very slowly, but its temperature was intense. Because of this, anything the fire touched was immediately reduced to ashes and then scattered in the wind. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Huo Heming was in great pain but still, he could not move a single muscle in his body. Even as the fire grew and spread across his body, he could not even cry out in misery. He could only watch, helplessly, as his own body gradually burned and disintegrated into flying specks of ash, floating in the wind. This entire process lasted for a single minute. Finally, the flame engulfed Huo Heming in his entirety and burned him into ashes. It was a brutal yet beautiful scene. When it was finally over, Xue An waved his hands and recovered his two daughters. Chapter 41 Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were squatting on the top of the serpent¡¯s head and intently discussing something. ¡°Sister, do you think this snake will taste good?¡± Xue Nian seemed to be drooling as she asked this. The sea serpent trembled visibly. There was a flash of panic in its eyes. Xue Xiang shook her head and said, ¡°I think it probably won¡¯t taste so good. There isn¡¯t even a pot big enough to stew it!¡± The sea serpent let out a little sigh of relief. But Xue Xiang continued with her train of thought. ¡°We can skewer it and roast it on a fire instead. That should taste pretty good!¡± The sea serpent was close to tears. Just a few minutes ago, the monster was peacefully minding its own business in its home when this group of strangers just turned up at its doorstep. First they wanted to steal its treasures. Then they wanted to beat the sea serpent up. And more importantly, there was this man that was powerful beyond belief. With just a single blow, this man made the sea serpent lose all its senses and go absolutely dizzy. And that one punch in the water almost turned it into minced pie! The world of demons and monsters abide by the Law of the Jungle. It was normal for the weak to become food for the strong, and similarly, the strong would reign supreme. So after being beaten up to the point of defeat, the sea serpent was fully convinced that this man was stronger than itself. And so, the serpent surrendered without reservations. This was what happened underwater. One punch. Completely knocked out a sea serpent in the water. And that was not all. A mountain in the distance suddenly shook and quaked. This was followed by a rumbling sound that came from underground. The crowd was taken by surprise and had no idea what was going on. Only the sea serpent knew. This was just the aftereffect of the mighty punch from Xue An¡¯s fist. Just thinking about that earthshaking underwater punch was enough to make the sea serpent feel nervous all over again. Despite the power of that punch, Xue An was not feeling very satisfied. In the past¡­ A single punch from his fist could silence an entire galaxy. But now, his strength was not fully intact. This was the best that he could manage. So far, that was the first punch of the skill known as the 6-Moves to Killing A God, Moving the World. And it had turned out pretty well. But there were still five more punches to complete the set. Altogether, these would make up the six moves capable of killing a god. This was a skill that Xue An had created when he was coursing through the universe in his capacity as Immortal King. It became a renowned skill that had earned him prestige and respect. Xue An turned his attention to the two little girls. They were still discussing the different ways they could prepare and eat the sea serpent. ¡°Alright, alright. If you continue talking about this, the serpent will be scared to tears. Let¡¯s go down.¡± The sea serpent brought its huge dragon head to the ground in a respectful and docile manner. Xue An picked up the two little girls and stepped down. The sea serpent turned around to leave. Xue An suddenly patted it on its head. ¡°Although you don¡¯t have an impressive bloodline, being able to cultivate up to this point is already quite commendable. I¡¯ll give you a boost to help you become a dragon as soon as possible.¡± The sea serpent¡¯s body shook with power. It looked at Xue An with immeasurable gratitude in its eyes. Xue An smiled faintly. ¡°No need to thank me. But I have to tell you that in the entire universe, there are countless races of dragons. It¡¯s very simple if you want to become a dragon. But I can detect a trace of unusual scent in your bloodline. If you are willing to act against Heaven¡¯s wishes, then there¡¯s no reason why it¡¯s not possible¡­¡± As for the words that should have followed, Xue An did not bother saying any further because he felt that that chance was simply too slim. The sea serpent sank into the water and left. Just a moment ago, Xue An had imparted a set of demon cultivation techniques to it. To this sea serpent, who had relied solely on its own self-cultivation to achieve its current strength, this was an amazing treasure to be gifted. It was going to start cultivating now. Xue An then turned to look at Song Yi, who was still mumbling to himself, and shook his head. If this man could not even see through this barrier, then there was no way he would be able to improve and make progress. On the contrary, his strength might even backfire on him. There was even the possibility of a sudden death. Xue An untied the ropes around Xue Lan. She looked at him somewhat fearfully. ¡°Brother An¡­¡± Xue An smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid. I don¡¯t eat humans. It¡¯s just that in recent years, I¡¯ve had some unusual encounters, that¡¯s all.¡± Xue Lan lowered her head. Xue An let out a little sigh. He was just about to turn and leave when Xue Lan suddenly looked up and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid! So long as you are Brother An, then I¡¯m not afraid of anything!¡± Xue An smiled faintly. Huo Heming was gone with the wind. Everything had come to an end. Chen Rushi however, was left a little depressed. When the sea serpent emerged from the water, the medicinal herbs that were growing on the banks were pulled into the icy cold depths of the lake. It seemed that she would be returning home empty-handed. Chen Rushi thought about the old man sitting at home. His illness seemed to be worsening with the passing of time. She felt saddened and was riled with anxiety. But just as she was about to resign to her fate, Chen Rushi noticed the two little girls were taking lotus seeds out of the pockets of their dresses. Her jaw dropped in shock. ¡°This is yummy,¡± said Xue Nian as she casually popped a lotus seed into her mouth. Xue Xiang nodded and said, ¡°But it¡¯s just too small. It¡¯s just this little bit here!¡± The two little girls were completely ignorant of Chen Rushi¡¯s painful look of shock. They continued popping the lotus seeds into their mouth, one at a time, as though they were eating sweets. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Chen Rushi said painfully. ¡°Stop eating!¡± ¡°Eh, Auntie¡­ What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Xue Xiang asked as she turned her head around to look at Chen Rushi. ¡°Girls, where did you get those lotus seeds?¡± ¡°When we were in the water just now, Papa picked some for us,¡± Xue Nian said as she ate another one. ¡°Yes. He even told us to bring back a few as a snack to eat as we play!¡± Chen Rushi was close to losing her mind. He mindlessly picked up the seeds¡­ then leisurely passed them to the two little girls and told them to eat the seeds as snacks. This man¡­ What the hell was he thinking about? These crunchy lotus seeds that Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were popping into their mouths were more important than they knew. They were in fact, an incomparably divine medicine. These were the Xuanyin Lotus Seeds with the power to bring the dead to life and enable flesh to grow on bones! ¡°Little girls, could you give Auntie one of those? I will exchange it for many, many snacks. Okay?¡± Chen Rushi sounded just like a peddler who was out to trick little children. ¡°Then I want¡­ ten packets of spicy chips!¡± Xue Nian was the first to speak. Xue Xiang knocked her sister on the head. Then with a solemn and serious look, she said, ¡°Auntie Xuan¡¯er said that you¡¯ll become ugly if you eat too much spicy chips! Let¡¯s exchange it for mushroom powder instead!¡± ¡°Mm-mm! That¡¯s fine too, that¡¯s fine too!¡± Xue Nian hurriedly nodded her head vigorously. Chen Rushi had not expected it to go so smoothly. Xue Xiang took out a single lotus seed from her pocket. She said to Chen Rushi, ¡°Auntie, what do you want this for?¡± ¡°There is a sick person in Auntie¡¯s home who needs to eat this to get better.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why!¡± Xue Xiang was lost in thought for a moment. Then she took out all the lotus seeds from her pocket. Xue Nian did the same too. But she also took the opportunity to pop one last lotus seed into her mouth. ¡°Auntie, you can have them all!¡± Chen Rushi was stunned and looked deeply into their eyes. They were just like pristine jewels. These two little girls who were so innocent and delicate like porcelain. With a trembling voice, she said, ¡°My two little sisters, you¡¯re¡­¡± Xue Xiang said very seriously, ¡°Auntie, in the past, when Papa was away, we were always looking forward to the day where he would come home. If you have someone sick at home, you must be hoping that he gets well soon too. This is all for you!¡± Chen Rushi suddenly felt like crying. Just a moment ago, she was coming up with plans and plots to use on these little girls. And yet, they treated her with pure hearts of gold. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But, their Papa¡­ Would that mysterious man agree? Chen Rushi¡¯s heart was a little apprehensive. Xue An, who was standing by the side, saw everything. With a smile, he said, ¡°What I give to my daughters belong to them. It¡¯s up to them what they do with it. ¡± Chen Rushi gritted her teeth and took out a platinum credit card. ¡°Sir, this thing is much too precious. I dare not ask for everything. Just give me three. This card is a little appreciation from us, the Chen family. Please accept it!¡± Chapter 42 Beijiang. In the villa of the Hong family. Yu Qing was seated in the master¡¯s chair while Qin Tian and the father-and-son duo, Hong Yuan and Hong Ming, stood by the side with great reverence. Yu Qing¡¯s expression was unreadable. ¡°Are you saying that Xue An is currently not in Beijiang?¡± he said. Hong Ming replied before anyone else had the chance to. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve already sent someone to check it out. He¡¯s been away from Beijiang for two days.¡± ¡°Do you know why he has been away?¡± Yu Qing asked subtly. ¡°I¡¯m not very sure of that,¡± Hong Ming said. ¡°That little bitch, Qin Yu, would definitely know,¡± Qin Tian said through his gritted teeth. Qin Tian¡¯s current situation could only be described as miserable. Qin Yuan had driven him out of Longtai Group, and all his savings were frozen as well. And upon seeing that he had fallen from grace and went from riches to rags, his wife had packed up and left him. He was like a homeless dog that was in a constant state of anxiety. Since that incident, he was living in a dilapidated, rented house, resigned to his fate. But then Yu Qing came looking for him. Initially, Qin Tian did not take Yu Qing seriously. But later, he discovered that this man, who looked to be in his thirties, was actually a powerful person. It was only then that Qin Tian also realized that this man was Liu Shou¡¯s junior from their martial arts school. His purpose for coming to Beijiang was to investigate the cause of Liu Shou¡¯s death. Qin Tian could not help but feel empowered. He led Yu Qing over to the Hong¡¯s house. Upon hearing what Qin Tian had to say, Yu Qing nodded slightly. ¡°Very well then. Where can I meet this Qin Yu?¡± ¡°She goes to Zhenbei School of Martial Arts every day now.¡± Zhenbei School of Martial Arts. This was Beijiang¡¯s largest school for martial arts. The one in charge of this school was Tan Dong, one of the most famous martial arts masters in the country. As the heiress to Longtai Group, Qin Yu was considered a noble. It was only natural that she would not be practicing martial arts in public with the other, ordinary disciples. She was in a small courtyard in the innermost part of Zhenbei School of Martial Arts, and was under the guidance of Tan Dong himself. This day, Qin Yu was devoting her attention on cultivation. Tan Dong stood by the side and watched her quietly. He seemed to be sighing to himself. Ever since the day of the auction, the great Mistress Qin had been coming to the martial arts school every day. She was cultivating at an intense rate, as though she had been greatly stimulated by something. She was making great progress at an incredible speed and was already considerably well-versed with the entire technique of the Palm of the Wandering Dragon. But just as she was working on her cultivation, there was a sudden commotion outside. Suddenly, a disciple came rushing into the courtyard. ¡°Master, there¡¯s someone here to challenge our school!¡± Challenge. An event like this had not happened to the Zhenbei School of Martial Arts in a long time. Tan Dong kept his expression calm. He nodded and said, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be right over¡­¡± Before he could completely finish his words, the gates of the courtyard were smashed open with a loud crash. A few of Tan Dong¡¯s disciples ¡ª some of the most skilled disciples that he was most proud of ¡ª came flying into the courtyard with one punch. What he saw immediately changed Tan Dong¡¯s expression. These chosen disciples had been studying martial arts for a decade. Their skills were only second to his. And yet, they were defeated and thrown back by just a single punch. Who in the world is this sage and how could he be so powerful? Just as he was recovering from his shock and uncertainty, a man slowly walked in. He had a plain-looking face but emanated an aura that was equally profound and imposing. This approaching figure was, of course, Yu Qing. Under the order of his Master, the Elderly by Heaven, Lei Ling, he had descended the mountain to investigate the death of his senior brother, Liu Shou. Upon arriving in Beijiang, he found out that the murderer was an ordinary man who was a real nobody. And he was not in Beijiang. In order to avenge his senior brother as quickly as possible, he did not bother about paying a formal visit. He charged his way directly into Zhenbei School of Martial Arts. Tan Dong¡¯s disciples were enraged by these actions and went ahead to stop him. But as well-trained as they were, they could not withstand a single punch from Yu Qing. And now. Yu Qing vaguely swept a cursory look at the people gathered in the small courtyard. He then nodded slightly at Qin Yu. ¡°This must be the great Mistress Qin. May I ask where Xue An is, please.¡± It turned out that he was here for Xue An. Qin Yu¡¯s heart jumped into her mouth. This man was obviously not an ordinary person. What did he want with Xue An? Seemingly aware of Qin Yu¡¯s doubts, Yu Qing smiled, revealing his set of white teeth. ¡°The one who died at the auction was my senior brother. My name is Yu Qing.¡± Qin Yu was taken aback . When the man smiled, he looked like a ferocious tiger baring its teeth while preparing to charge at its prey. It was a very intimidating sight. Before she could react, Tan Dong stepped forward and took his place in front of Qin Yu. ¡°My friend, you did not even greet us properly. In fact, you hurt my disciples the moment you walked through the door. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re lacking in manners?¡± Tan Dong said angrily. ¡°And who are you?¡± Yu Qing asked. ¡°I am Tan Dong, the director of Zhenbei School of Martial Arts,¡± Tan Dong said in a deep voice. Yu Qing nodded and said, ¡°Well you don¡¯t seem very convincing. Tell you what. If you can withstand a single punch from me, I¡¯ll turn and leave immediately. In fact, I won¡¯t even set foot in Beijiang again.¡± ¡°Great,¡± Tan Dong replied without a second thought. If he were to back down now, then the reputation of Zhenbei School of Martial Arts would be ruined. A contemptuous smile started to appear at the corners of Yu Qing¡¯s mouth. Then he lightly let out a cry and sent a punch crashing at Tan Dong. Tan Dong wore a solemn expression, took his position in a firm horse stance, and gave it his all in receiving this punch. Boom. This punch hit Tan Dong like a meteor. Tan Dong could not even hold out for a mere second. He was blasted away, flying off the ground and directly crashing into the wall. He slowly fell to the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood. He was not even able to speak. ¡°Master Tan!¡± Qin Yu cried out in shock. Tan Dong waved his hand dejectedly, then looked at Yu Qing somewhat fearfully. In a stuttering manner, he said, ¡°This¡­ Is this the Realm of the Unfettered?¡± Yu Qing retracted his fist and stood proudly. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the Realm of the Unfettered!¡± Tan Dong smiled bitterly and knew that he had been defeated through and through. This man, who seemed to be only in his thirties, seemed to have broken through the Realm of Patriarch and stepped into the Realm of the Unfettered. He had become a person with a lifespan that could be as long as a hundred and fifty years. The difference in strength between Tan Dong and Yu Qing was like the distance between heaven and earth. Tan Dong had conclusively lost and there was nothing left to say. Yu Qing turned to look at Qin Yu and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three days. Three days from now, I will wait for Xue An at the Hong¡¯s house. If he doesn¡¯t turn up, then all of you will have to die!¡± After he finished saying these words laden with threat, Yu Qing turned and left. Qin Yu helped Tan Dong up. She then looked at Yu Qing as he walked out of the courtyard. ¡°Master Tan, are you alright?¡± Tan Dong shook his head and said, ¡°Just some internal injuries. They won¡¯t be much of a problem. Believe it or not, that man had shown me some mercy. He could have easily killed me! His strength and power are so great it¡¯s actually terrifying.¡± Qin Yu looked very worried. ¡°Is Xue An his match?¡± Tan Dong gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°I can read this person well. But as for Mr. Xue¡­ I can¡¯t read him at all. You say he¡¯s an expert in martial arts, but from his appearance alone, I can¡¯t tell how powerful he is.¡± ¡°Miss Qin, you better find Mr. Xue as soon as possible. A highly skilled person like Yu Qing is definitely capable of delivering what he promises. If you delay any longer, all of you will be in danger!¡± Qin Yu nodded with a solemn expression, then said, ¡°I understand. I will go look for Mr. Xue right now.¡± And with that, Qin Yu quickly made her way to Green Wheat Town at top speed. Xue An was sitting cross-legged by the pool of water as he meditated. The Spirit Qi here was much stronger than that of the outside world and it was just right in helping Xue An achieve his breakthrough to the Realm of Patriarch. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In fact, with Xue An¡¯s current strength, he could have easily achieved a breakthrough. But Xue An suffered from a shaky foundation in his past life. To prevent anything wrong from happening, he had to build an extremely strong foundation before he tried to achieve a breakthrough again. Following the event of Xue An¡¯s absorption, the Spirit Qi began to form a vortex above his head. This vortex was visible to the naked eye. Such a sight left Xue Lan in a state of stupefaction. But Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were quite used to seeing such miraculous things and did not find it unusual. For the two of them, their papa was omnipotent. Chapter 43 Bam! A deep, muffled sound came from within Xue An. It was a sound that came from deep within his muscles and bones. This also meant that Xue An had finally taken his first step on the path to cultivation. Though this was still thousands of miles away from the path of an immortal lord, it was still a step forward. The so-called Patriarch were people who cultivated all their strength in their entire body. As such, they were able to do everything that ordinary people could not. The Unfettered, on the other hand, were people whose entire body had been compacted together to become one whole. Every single movement, no matter how small, would bring with it an extremely great power. More importantly, the moment one stepped into the Realm of the Unfettered, one would be able to live to a hundred and fifty years. This was a great temptation. This was why the ordinary people called this the state of being an Unfettered. But Xue An knew that this was far from enough. He understood that the path of cultivation was divided into the following steps: the Realm of Patriarch, the Realm of the Unfettered, the Realm of the Celestial, the Realm of Scattered Immortals, the Realm of Longevity, the Realm of the Golden Immortal, Heavenly Immortal, Grand Luo Immortal, Immortal King, Immortal Emperor, Immortal Lord, and then finally, it was the legendary Realm of the Saints. Now it was just a matter of taking the first step. Meanwhile, Song Yi was slowly regaining his consciousness. There was envy and shock written all over his face. This was the first time he was seeing someone breakthrough to the Realm of the Unfettered within such a short period of time. This person, in particular, was at most in his twenties. If the news spread about his accomplishment, everyone who heard it would be incredibly shocked. ¡°Once one steps into the Realm of the Unfettered, one will become an immortal!¡± Song Yi was muttering to himself. As soon as Xue An stood up, he could feel that his body was ten times stronger. He also felt completely energized, almost as if he had the world in his hands. But Xue An¡¯s state of mind was as solid as a rock. In an instant, he had completely dispelled these illusions. Now, sitting on the banks of the lake, he had even gathered different kinds of medicinal herbs that he could use to refine the Core Reinforcement Pill. Now that Xue An had broken through and stepped into the Realm of the Unfettered, the speed at which he could refine pills had also increased tremendously. Almost within the blink of an eye, Xue An had already refined the piles of precious medicinal herbs into fluids. He then began to work on further refining the fluids and transforming them into the pills he wanted. Xue Lan, who was standing on the sidelines, was so dazzled by what she was looking at. She felt that her worldview was greatly expanding by these amazing sights. Song Yi was even more shocked. Xue An¡¯s breakthrough to the Realm of the Unfettered was an incredible thing to witness. And now, seeing him refine the pills left Song Yi feeling so faint that he felt like he wanted to fall to his knees. Basically, the famous sects all knew how to refine pills. But the process of refining the pills included long and tedious preparations and activities like fasting and bathing. Only after going through the preparations can they finally ignite the fire and start to refine the pills. And even after going through all that, there was still a very high probability of failure. This was also the reason why, up till this present day, not many people could afford to eat these pills. They were mainly reserved for the disciples of a few major sects. The pills were also much too expensive for everyday people. The technique of refining pills was a secret that was not meant to be shared. But Song Yi studied Mr. Xue. His movements looked like floating clouds and flowing water, and just like that, the pills were ready within the blink of an eye. Poof. A dozen or so pills fell into Xue An¡¯s hands. They emanated a distinct fragrance. The entire process took less than five minutes. It happened so quickly and the refining of the pills was successfully completed. Song Yi was dumbstruck by the success rate and efficiency. At this point in time, Xue Nian was salivating. ¡°Papa, what is this? It smells so good,¡± she asked her father. Xue An gave a small smile and then, he did something that almost caused Song Yi¡¯s eyes to pop out of his head. He gave Xue Xiang and Xue Nian a pill each. ¡°Try it to see how it tastes.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The two little girls, each took a pill and popped them into their mouths, just like they were eating peanuts. Song Yi was on the verge of tears. If these pills were placed out in the open, the disciples of the major sects would fight tooth and nail to get their hands on them. An yet, this Mr. Xue had simply given the pills to his two daughters to eat as snacks. Meanwhile, Xue An had walked up to Xue Lan. He handed her a pill as well. ¡°Take one and have a try.¡± Xue Lan felt a little embarrassed and was just about to decline the offer. Song Yi said gloomily, ¡°Miss, just eat it. This is your great fortune!¡± Xue Lan hesitated for a moment before willingly swallowing the pill. Soon! Xue Lan felt a bout of pain in her stomach. Then she went red in the face and ran away to a distant spot. After a while, she returned somewhat shyly. By now, all the toxins, from head to toe, had been expelled out of her body. Just like a flawless piece of jade, she was clean and clear both inside and out. Above all else, this one pill was enough to extend the young woman¡¯s lifespan by fifty years, and her youth would last forever. Song Yi was close to salivating with envy. Xue An simply cast him an indifferent look. Song Yi hurriedly lowered his head respectfully. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving with Chen Rushi?¡± Song Yi smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Now that Young Master Huo is dead, it will be hard for me to escape death if I return to Middle Capital. It¡¯s better for me to stay here.¡± In fact, there was one more thing that Song Yi did not say. When he had just regained his consciousness a while ago, Chen Rushi wanted to take him away. But Song Yi had secretly attempted to read his future. The trigram had told him that his misfortune and blessings were hard to predict, but there was a great opportunity awaiting him. As for how big this opportunity was¡­ Song Yi was not too sure. Xue An did not say anything. He did not dislike Song Yi, but neither did he take a fancy to him. To put it bluntly, this was just another cultivator who wandered from one rich family to the other by virtue of the skills he had. ¡°How long have I been meditating?¡± ¡°Papa, you have been sitting there for a long time,¡± Xue Xiang said. ¡°Oh. Weren¡¯t the two of you bored?¡± ¡°Not at all! In the past, my sister and I often stayed at home for the entire day,¡± Xue Xiang said. Xue An felt a pang of pain in his heart. When he had been away, these two little girls had been made to suffer so much. Although Tang Xuan¡¯er had raised them well, she still needed to go out to earn money. The children would have had no choice but to stay at home by themselves. Thinking about this, Xue An bent down and picked up his daughters. With a smile, he said, ¡°Then Papa will take the two of you down the mountain!¡± With that, Xue An tapped his toe against the ground and his entire being charged up into the sky. At the same time, he left Song Yi with instructions. ¡°Take Lan¡¯er down the mountain!¡± Xue Lan looked up and watched dazedly as Xue An disappeared into the distance. Song Yi turned to her and said with utmost reverence, ¡°Miss Lan¡¯er, let¡¯s go down the mountain!¡± ¡°Brother An¡­ Has he become an immortal?¡± Xue Lan murmured. Song Yi shook his head and let out a soft sigh. Then he said, ¡°Not exactly an immortal, but it¡¯s somewhat similar. Mr. Xue has a kind of aura around him that always deter anyone from treating him contemptuously. His future achievements are simply unimaginable!¡± Song Yi was so emotional that he simply had to share his thoughts. Xue Lan, on the other hand, was filled with a mix of emotions. At this point, the last trace of a young maiden¡¯s fantasy had gradually diminished. Because she knew that the gap between herself and Brother An, was as large as the distance between the clouds in the sky and the soil on the ground. Meanwhile, Xue An and his two daughters were flying through the air. Of course, such strength would not be found in the Realm of the Unfettered. But with Xue An¡¯s strength, all this was a piece of cake. The two little girls were filled with excitement as they looked at the white moon and the countless stars that filled the sky. ¡°Papa, the moon is so big!¡± ¡°Yes, and it looks like a piece of half-eaten hotcake!¡± The thought of eating was always on Xue Nian¡¯s mind. Xue An smiled gently and said, ¡°Close your eyes, Papa will perform another magic trick for the two of you.¡± ¡°Okay, okay!¡± The two little girls closed their eyes obediently. There was a flash of light in Xue An¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, a huge curtain of light appeared beneath his feet. The light curtain was like a piece of glass that was floating in mid-air. Xue An released his hold and put his two daughters on the light curtain. ¡°Done!¡± The two little girls opened their eyes and were greeted by an extremely beautiful scene. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The light curtain perfectly reflected everything in the sky. The moon and the stars looked like embellishments on its surface. It was as though two skies had appeared. Xue Xiang took a cautious step forward and realized that it was like walking on even ground. Then together with Xue Nian, the two began to run about excitedly. Xue An smiled and looked at his two daughters. Beneath their feet, were the twinkling lights of the city and the view of the mortal world! Chapter 44 Late in the middle of the night, the streets of Green Wheat Town were starting to empty as many shops were closed for the day. However, Yuelai Hotel was still brightly lit. Xie Wendong sat in a chair. The dead body of his son, Xie Hu, was placed right in front of him. ¡°Who did this?¡± Xie Wendong¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and teary, and his face was filled with rage. ¡°Old Master, it was someone name Xue An,¡± the lobby manager hurriedly replied. ¡°Xue An?¡± Xie Wendong frowned. He then turned to look at Xue Lan¡¯s parents, who were kneeling to his side. ¡°Xue Guo, you and your Xue family must think you¡¯re quite gutsy,¡± Xue Wendong said in a threatening voice. Xue Guo kept quiet but Xue Lan¡¯s mother, Li Hongyan, was already bawling her eyes out. She began to kowtow to Xie Wendong so passionately that her forehead slammed against the floor. ¡°Old Master Xie, please spare our lives. We really don¡¯t know where Xue An is! Even our daughter has been abducted by that bastard. Keeping us here won¡¯t do anything to help the situation at all.¡± Xie Wendong was even more enraged when he heard this. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! Xue An is your nephew!¡± Li Hongyan looked at Xue Guo and how he was keeping his head lowered in silence. She was annoyed by his unresponsiveness and it enraged her further. She blamed him for all their misfortunes. She pointed accusingly at Xue Guo and cursed him. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! Everyone from your family is useless! Xue An got into so much trouble as soon as he came back, and then he simply left without doing anything to cover up his mess. Now he¡¯s gotten us in this mess and you still want to protect him!¡± Xie Wendong scoffed angrily. ¡°Enough. Stop putting on a show here. Since both of you claim to know nothing, it seems that you with be joining my dead son in a few minutes. Or you can just tell me where Xue An is. I don¡¯t believe he can make it out of Green Wheat Town so quickly.¡± Xie Wendong was hell-bent on revenge. Xie Hu was his only child and he was murdered in cold blood. To make matters worse, he was murdered by someone from the Xue family, whom Xie Wendong had always despised. This was unacceptable. In his capacity as the Big Brother of Green Wheat Town and the neighboring areas within a hundred-mile radius, Xie Wendong had the power to place a bounty on Xue An¡¯s head. He spread the word that anyone who could catch Xue An would be rewarded with one hundred thousand dollars! Xie Wendong was convinced that Xue An would still be hanging around in the area. He could not have gone too far. As soon as he was caught, Xie Wendong was prepared to slice Xue An¡¯s chest open and cut out his heart. This is the revenge that his son deserves. Simply thinking about this filled Xie Wendon with rage and murderous intent. He had a crazy look in his eyes. Just then, two people walked through the doors and entered the hotel. It was an old man and a young girl. They were Song Yi and Xue Lan. The moment the two of them appeared, the atmosphere in the hall immediately changed. Xue Guo and Li Hongyan caught sight of their daughter. Xue Guo shouted anxiously, ¡°Lan¡¯er, run!¡± But even before he could finish speaking, a lackey stepped forth and slapped Xue Guo twice to shut him up. Another lackey ran to the hotel door to block the exit. Song Yi was startled to see what was happening, but he quickly regained his bearings. ¡°Dare I ask who this old gentleman is? Why are you stopping us? And also, why are you taking Miss Lan¡¯er¡¯s parents captive?¡± Xie Wendong cast a glance at Song Yi, then with a sneer, he said, ¡°A life for a life. A debt must always be paid back. My son was killed by your men and I will not rest until I have an explanation. Men, tie them up!¡± A few underlings rushed forward and prepared to tie them up. Song Yi however, could not help but start to feel his anger rising. He was, after all, a renowned Fengshui master of a certain region. Being a respected fellow meant that he had never received such treatment before. Without holding back, he made his anger known. ¡°My friend, you have to think clearly. You can¡¯t just capture and kidnap anyone you like. There are consequences to bear.¡± Xie Wendong dismissed the warning without a second thought. ¡°Here in Green Wheat Town, I fear no consequences!¡± Though Song Yi was also considered a cultivator himself, he specialized in studying the secret spells of Fengshui. The strength of his fists and feet were considered normal, and he did not have powerful punches or strong kicks. It was not long before he found himself pinned to the ground. Once he was incapacitated, some of Xie Wendong¡¯s lackeys started to make their moves on Xue Lan. Song Yi shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll give you all a piece of advice. If you still want to stay alive, it¡¯s best you don¡¯t touch this girl.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Oh, you can¡¯t even begin to imagine the type of person who has taken her under his protection.¡± Song Yi¡¯s words caused the lackeys to hesitate. Xie Wendong, on the other hand, was not concerned with these empty threats. ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re still trying to make a fool of me? I¡¯ve done my background research. I know that this little girl is as blank as a white sheet of paper. Apart from Xue An, who else does she know?¡± ¡°That¡¯s who I am talking about! The great Mr. Xue. He can be quite a terror, and I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s not something any of you can even imagine,¡± Song Yi whispered. Hearing his words, Xie Wendong and his group of underlings burst out laughing. ¡°Xue An? A terror? Are you kidding me? I know his parents. Their entire family, including their ancestors, are all good-for-nothings. And you are actually saying that he has powers that are beyond our imagination. That is the most ridiculous thing I can think of!¡± A faint voice interrupted the goings-on. ¡°Is that so? Is that really so funny?¡± Accompanying the voice was a man who slowly walked into the room. The laughter came to an abrupt stop. Because the figure that came in was a handsome man with a tall and strong physique. And behind him were two identical-looking little girls who were dressed in the exact same clothes. Who else could it be but Xue An and his daughters? Xie Wendong stared at Xue An with cold and vicious eyes. Then he stood up slowly and said with a sneer, ¡°Just as I thought. You do have some guts in you, actually daring to show up here in search of your doom.¡± Xue Lan felt a little worried. She shouted a warning. ¡°Brother An¡­¡± Xue An smiled and signaled to her that he was fine. Then he looked at Xie Wendong. After a while, he said, ¡°It¡¯s been so many years and you¡¯re actually still alive?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xue An smiled faintly and said, ¡°What I meant was, you¡¯re still alive. That¡¯s simply wonderful!¡± Up till now, Xue An could still remember how his parents were bullied by this burly old man when he was a child. Xue An has assumed that this old man would be dead by now since so many years had passed. He did not expect him to still be alive and evidently, in the pink of health at that. Naturally, Xue An felt happy to see him alive. But only because there was nothing more exhilarating than slaying one¡¯s enemy by one¡¯s own hand. To let go of hatred in the heart, one had to draw his sword and kill the enemy! Back when he was studying to become a Sage, he had to learn to overcome his personal demons to gain enlightenment. To do this, he had expertly wielded blade after blade just to cut and sever them off by himself. Of course, Xie Wendong did not understand what he meant and thought that Xue An was trying to please him. He could not help sneering. ¡°It¡¯s pointless. Today, you are certainly going to meet your doom!¡± As this exchange was going on Li Hongyan could not hold back. She started to yell and swear at Xue An. ¡°This is all your fault! You are such a troublemaker! You¡¯ve brought us so much trouble and you¡¯ve even dragged us and made us suffer alongside you. I¡¯ve always said that we would all be better off if you were dead. I wish you had never come back at all! You people from the Xue family are¡­¡± Xue An gave her a strange look that made her stop speaking immediately. Li Hongyan had never seen such a terrifying look in anyone¡¯s eyes before. It was like her soul had been locked up. Naturally, she was not able to continue speaking the words that she had intended to say. ¡°You! You killed my son,¡± Xie Wendong said, interrupting the commotion. ¡°So now I¡¯m going to kill you. That¡¯s fair, right?¡± Xue An simply nodded. ¡°Fair enough!¡± ¡°Very well, just remember that when you¡¯re suffering in Hell, you can¡¯t blame me for what is about to happen to you.¡± With that, Xie Wendong pulled out a gun and aimed it right at Xue An. His face bore a hideously ferocious look. The appearance of the gun was a surprise to everyone there. Everyone but Xue An. There was a trace of mockery in the smile that appeared on his face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You¡¯re going to die!¡± Xie Wendong was just about to pull the trigger. Suddenly, the headlights of a car shone into the room and temporarily blinded everyone. Then, a young lady dressed in beautiful clothes walked in briskly. At the sight of her, Xie Wendong, who was originally so arrogant and brutal, suddenly became a sniveling fool. ¡°Great Mistress Qin?¡± Chapter 45 It was Qin Yu who walked in. After hearing Xie Wendong shout out her name, Qin Yu turned to look at him. She frowned angrily. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Just a few seconds ago, Xie Wendong was arrogantly standing tall proud, but now, he stooped low and had put on a meek smile. ¡°Miss Qin, why are you here at Green Wheat Town so late in the night? You should have informed me earlier before your arrival so I could have come to greet you.¡± Qin Yu replied coldly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m here to pick up Mr. Xue.¡± Mr. Xue¡­ Of all the people present, only one person was known as Mr. Xue. Xie Wendong¡¯s eyelids started twitching wildly. What he saw next made him shudder in fear. He stood helplessly as he watched Qin Yu walk up to Xue An. She addressed him in a very respectful manner. ¡°Mr. Xue, something has happened in Beijiang. I need you to come back with me.¡± Everyone in the room gasped in amazement. They all knew that this young lady was someone with a noble and respected background. Even the arrogant and overbearing Xie Wendong had to treat this young lady with such reverence. This alone was proof of her revered background. But even someone as powerful as she was so acting to respectful towards Xue An. Who on earth was Xue An? Li Hongyan was kneeling on the floor. Just a few minutes ago, she was filled with contempt and resentment. But when she saw what was going on, she was left feeling dumbfounded. Meanwhile, Xue An had a hint of a smile on his face.¡±There is no rush right now. Let me take care of some things right for the moment, and then we can head back when I¡¯m done. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t take too long.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Qin Yu said with a frown. Xue An smiled and said, ¡°His son was causing me some trouble. And I accidentally strangled the old man¡¯s son to death. He wants to take his revenge. It¡¯s just a simple matter.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s face darkened as she turned around and shouted angrily at Xie Wendong. ¡°Hey, Xie. Do you still want to keep your job? Don¡¯t you know that Mr. Xue is the most distinguished guest of the Longtai Group? Yet you dare to carry out some petty revenge on him?¡± The Longtai Group. The moment this name was said aloud, the look in everyone¡¯s eyes changed. Many lackeys quietly backed away. This was no joking matter. In the whole of Beijiang, and even in its neighboring areas, no one would dare to mess with the Longtai Group. Compared with the might of the the Longtai Group, Xie Wendong was just a small-town crook. At best, he could be considered as a wannabe gangster that was trying to make a name for himself in the city. Upon hearing this revelation, Li Hongyan¡¯s mouth was opened so widely that you could fit a duck¡¯s egg in it. Something that Xue An had said to her earlier suddenly flashed through her mind. I hope that in the future, you won¡¯t regret this! At that time, she was angry and filled with resentment, but now, she was beginning to understand why Xue An had said that. To be able to make the Great Mistress of the Longtai Group behave so reverentially, this distant nephew of hers had obviously reached a status that was way beyond what ordinary people could imagine. At the thought of this, Li Hongyan felt like her stomach was tied in knots. She was filled with immense regret. Meanwhile, Xie Wendong¡¯s face had turned as white as ash. The only reason he had prospered and thrived in society was that he had relied on the strength and reputation of the Longtai Group. In other words, it was almost as if he was the pet dog of the Longtai Group. This was one of the reasons why he did not dare to make a single sound as Qin Yu was reprimanding him. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! I¡¯m the one who deserves to die. I should not have caused so much trouble and bothered Mr. Xue. Mr. Xue, you have such a generous heart. Please spare my life and let me off!¡± Xie Wendong felt that he had already stooped low enough. Although he felt somewhat humiliated, it did not seem like he had any other choice. The situation was getting out of hand, and now that the Longtai Group was involved, he could only concede defeat. When he had finished talking and surrendering his place, the atmosphere in the room seemed to ease up a little. Many people assumed that the matter had been settled. But no one expected Xue An to smile lightly and say, ¡°Who said I¡¯m going to let you off?¡± The moment these words were said¡­ Xie Wendong felt a surge of hot blood rushing up to his head. ¡°Mr. Xue¡­ My son, Xie Hu, died in your hands. I¡¯m ready to put that in the past. But are you willing to do the same too?¡± Xue An walked over and stood before Xie Wendong. He looked down at him in a condescending manner. His face was void of any emotions as he said, ¡°Do you think that this situation is unfair?¡± Xie Wendong lowered his head. His eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°Very well, then let me give you a chance. Take your gun out and shoot me. We will see which is faster; me or your gun.¡± Everyone thought that Xue An was out of mind. This was especially true for Xie Wendong, whose entire body shook in anticipation. He could not believe what he was being offered. He just looked at Xue An questioningly. Xue An held out three fingers and said, ¡°I will only count down for three seconds. Three, two¡­¡± Bang! A gunshot sounded. Xue Lan let out a scream. But when the dust and smoke dispersed¡­ Xue An was standing with hands folded behind his back. He was biting down on a bullet in his mouth, with streams of smoke still trailing into the air. Xie Wendong was scared out of his wits. This¡­ Was he even a human? Xue An spat out the bullet and let out a little sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve already given you your chance. But it seems like you¡¯re just useless. And now, it¡¯s my turn to make a move!¡± Xie Wendong was just about to beg for mercy when Xue An¡¯s palm came slapping across like a fan. His entire body was thrown up into the air, where he tumbled a few times until finally, he fell to the floor. His mouth smashed into the ground and his teeth shattered into small pieces and sharp fragments. His head was battered by this slap. Xue An walked up and trampled on Xie Wendong¡¯s face. Then slowly, he exerted force and twisted his feet. What followed was a series of cracking and creaking sounds. It was such a disturbing sound of bones breaking that everyone who heard it winced in pain. It was as if they could feel their own being crushed. Xie Wendong¡¯s nose was completely smashed by Xue An¡¯s feet. Everyone was silent out of fear as they watched this scene. ¡°Spare¡­ Spare me!¡± Xie Wendong forced these two words out through his gritted teeth. Xue An¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°You¡¯re asking for mercy now? Don¡¯t you remember, back in those years when you used to bully my parents? They begged you to spare their lives. Did you show them mercy? Did you stop then?¡± Xie Wendong¡¯s whole body was shaking with pain. And the look in his eyes, as he looked up at Xue An, was filled with boundless fear and regret. Qin Yu was feeling somewhat uneasy and turned her face to look elsewhere. She was starting to fear Xue An and the power he wielded. Xue An was behaving like a high and mighty emperor who was sentencing someone to their death. He showed no remorse; no emotions at all. He did not even bear the slightest trace of humanity. ¡°Remember, in your next life, don¡¯t ever be so arrogant again!¡± With that, Xue An raised his leg and stomped his foot down with incredible force. Poof. Xie Wendong¡¯s brain juices burst out from his head. He was dead. The crowd was dead silent. Xue An cast a look at Li Hongyan. Li Hongyan¡¯s entire body quivered. She was so afraid of what Xue An would do to her. But Xue An, however, could not be bothered with her. Instead, he took a pill out of his pocket and threw it at Song Yi. ¡°This is a reward for you. Xie Wendong and his son are dead. From now on, this hotel will be left to you and Lan¡¯er to manage.¡± Song Yi was ecstatic to receive such a superior treasure. He said, with great reverence, ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Xue. I will do my best to assist Miss Lan¡¯er well.¡± Xue An looked at Xue Lan. With a faint smile, he said, ¡°I will come back to see you after some time!¡± Xue Lan nodded in silence. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± When Xue An left the hotel, everyone in the room felt an immediate sense of relief. Li Hongyan smiled happily. She was thinking about how her family had actually benefited from this incident. This Yuelai Hotel might not be in her possession, but her own daughter would be managing the property. This meant that her family had the support and backing of the Longtai Group! Just as she was about to express her happiness, Li Hongyan felt something foreign in her mouth. It was an object lodged in her throat. She spat it out. She realized, with great shock and horror, that it was her own tongue. She tried to speak but realized that she could only make whining sounds. It seemed that from this point on, Li Hongyan had become mute. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An was on his way home. His two daughters had fallen asleep, using Xue An¡¯s legs as their personal pillows. Xue An gently stroked his daughters¡¯ backs. There was a very gentle look on his face. Seated at the front, Qin Yu looked at this scene through the rear-view mirror. She was deep in thought. This was the cold and cruel man that she had just witnessed at the hotel. And yet, he was also this gentle and caring man. But which one of these two sides, was the true him? Chapter 46 Zhenbei School of Martial Arts. Tan Dong had been waiting at the door for more than an hour, standing in the cold wind of the winter night. Tan Xiaoyu walked over. ¡°Father, it¡¯s so cold out here and the injuries on your body have not fully healed,¡± she said with concern. ¡°You should go back into the house and take a rest.¡± Tan Dong shook his head. ¡°She should be back real soon, just wait a little while more.¡± Tan Xiaoyu did not quite agree with him. ¡°Father, this Xue An, is he really as powerful as you make him out to be?¡± Tan Dong looked intently at Tan Xiaoyu and said, ¡°You just came back from your studies abroad. You don¡¯t know what has been going on in our country. But I can say with utmost certainty that, as of today, out of all the martial arts experts in the country, there aren¡¯t more than a handful who can even be considered as worthy opponents of Mr. Xue!¡± Tan Xiaoyu curled her lips in disbelief. She was feeling quite unhappy. ¡°Father, if you would let me, I will go there myself and give the fellow that injured you a good thrashing. I will be able to avenge you and at the same time, make our Zhenbei School of Martial Arts even more prestigious. Why do we have to wait for Xue An?¡± Tan Dong¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°Xiaoyu, I have invested a hefty sum of money to send you abroad. But it¡¯s not so you can become so arrogant and self-conceited. I know you¡¯re doing well and learning from the Taekwondo master of Country H, but that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re better than everyone else.¡± ¡°Yes father.¡± Tan Xiaoyu lowered her head respectfully, but deep inside, she was still unconvinced. She was the only daughter of Tan Dong. Recently, she had been studying Taekwondo from a Taekwondo master who was considered a Living National Treasure of Country H. Thanks to her inherent skills and diligent training, she had achieved profound attainments in the art of Taekwondo. Just the day before, she learned the news that her father had been beaten up and injured. She had rushed back overnight and had vowed to avenge her father. But her father was adamant and would not hear anything of it. He just wanted to wait for a man by the name of Xue An. Putting her trust in a stranger made Tan Xiaoyu feel very uncomfortable. She thought to herself: ¡°From what I have heard about Xue An, it sounds like he is some super-being with three heads and six arms! If he turns out to be just an ordinary guy, I will make sure that I humiliate him in public.¡± After a few more minutes of waiting, a low-key Volvo slowly pulled up at the doorstep of Zhenbei School of Martial Arts. The car door opened. Qin Yu got out of the car first. Her appearance surprised Tan Xiaoyu. Was this not the great mistress of Longtai Group? Why was she here? But Qin Yu did not leave. On the contrary, she stood aside very respectfully and opened the car passenger door. Then Xue An got out of the car with his two children in his arms. Tan Dong looked very agitated as he hurried down the stairs. He took a few steps forward and bowed respectfully. ¡°Mr. Xue! Miss Qin!¡± Xue An nodded in response. This was the man that Father kept talking about? Tan Xiaoyu looked Xue An up and down. He was quite a good-looking man, but his body seemed a little too thin. She had never seen a martial artist that did not have a muscular frame. This was the highly skilled master who was ¡°out of this world¡±? And he was carrying two children in his arms. Was all of this a joke? Was this supposed to be funny? The more Tan Xiaoyu scrutinized, the more disdain she felt. In her heart, she blamed her father for being easily fooled by others because he was getting on in years. One look at this guy and she could tell that he was nothing more than a liar. Just look at him. I can fight ten of him with one hand tied behind my back! Tan Xiaoyu remained standing on the steps all this time. She refused to come down and greet them. Tan Dong noticed this and could not help but frown as he said, ¡°Xiaoyu, come down to meet Mr. Xue and Miss Qin!¡± Tan Xiaoyu reluctantly walked down the steps and halfheartedly gave a perfunctory bow. ¡°Miss Qin.¡± But she completely ignored Xue An. Tan Dong was shocked, for he feared that Xue An would be offended by this. But Xue An was not paying any attention to Tan Xiaoyu at all. At the moment, all his attention was focused on his two daughters, who were deep in sleep in his arms. As for everyone else around him¡­ he simply could not be bothered about them at all. But his lack of reaction made Tan Xiaoyu even more convinced that this was a man that looked impressive but, was in fact, useless. It seemed like he did not dare to respond despite her provoking him. Why else would he not react to her lack of disrespect? Her teacher had once said that a martial arts practitioner with no courage was like a tiger without fangs. They are useless and cannot kill anything. Tan Xiaoyu felt disgusted by the man. She turned to her father and said, ¡°Dad, Miss Qin, I just got off the plane. I will go back in to unpack my things first!¡± With that said, she turned and left. Tan Dong was embarrassed by his daughter¡¯s awkward behavior. He was just about to explain it to Xue An. But Xue An simply looked at him with indifference, and said, ¡°How¡¯s your injury?¡± Tan Dong gave a bittersweet smile. ¡°All things considered, it¡¯s not that serious. He held back at the very last minute, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here right now.¡± Xue An nodded. Suddenly, he lifted his finger and struck Tan Dong precisely on his tanzhong acupoint. Tan Dong felt as if an electric current had hit him. His entire body shivered and his labored breath immediately became smooth and easy again. ¡°Thank you Mr. Xue!¡± Tan Dong expressed his gratitude. ¡°Mr. Xue, are you going back to your house first?¡± Qin Yu asked. Xue An shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll just stay here.¡± ¡°Stay here?¡± Qin Yu was put in an awkward spot. ¡°Yes, because it is nearer to the Hong¡¯s house,¡± Xue An replied. With that said, he strode into the school of martial arts. Qin Yu could not really comprehend what he meant, but since Xue An said so, she could only obey. Tan Dong was naturally overjoyed. He hurriedly gave the orders to prepare and clean up a room. Xue An settled his two daughters in bed first. By this time, it was already in the wee hours of the morning. But Xue An was not sleepy at all. Instead, he walked out into the courtyard and looked up at the blue sky. There, he slowly closed his eyes. He unleashed his divine consciousness and allowed it to spread around him. In the spiritual world, everything was made up of the divine consciousness. The physical world ceased to exist. What remained were the different kinds of flames that radiated from the brilliance of life. These flames could be big or small, depending on the life force it emanated from. The one that was nearest to Xue An would be that of Tan Dong¡¯s. At the moment, Tan Dong¡¯s flame seemed to be quite weak. Qin Yu¡¯s flame, on the other hand, was larger and stronger. But there was also a third flame that was especially bright and more conspicuous. It was actually the flame of the other girl he had met today. The spread of his divine consciousness grew even larger. The moment one enters the Realm of the Unfettered, one becomes an immortal. Although this might sound a little exaggerated, it also proved that the Realm of the Unfettered is the gateway that separated mortals and immortals. However, even if ordinary people entered the Realm of the Unfettered, it did not mean that they would possess such divine consciousness. One would at least have to be in the Realm of the Celestial, or even the Realm of Scattered Immortals to be able to own such supernatural powers. But who was Xue An? He was the supreme Immortal Lord of this entire universe. Such a small problem like this would not be a problem for someone like him! Soon, Xue An¡¯s divine consciousness began to detect a towering ball of flame. This flame was burning so intensely that it was really like the heart of a volcano. A smile slowly appeared at the corners of Xue An¡¯s mouth. Then he opened his eyes and looked into the distance. ¡°Hoping to get onto the path through martial arts? That¡¯s quite interesting. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me. Let¡¯s see how good you actually are.¡± At the exact same moment, Yu Qing suddenly opened his eyes. He was at the Hong¡¯s house, meditating in a cross-legged sitting position. He had suddenly felt an aura that was so powerful that it shook him to the bones. Although fleeting, this aura contained a frightening level of might that made Yu Qing shudder. Who was it? Could it be that there was still a master in Beijiang? Yu Qing was uncertain. It was dawn. Tan Xiaoyu walked out of the house and stretched her back, causing her bones to crack gently. Then she began her daily practice. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Today was the day she was going to the Hong¡¯s house to settle the score. Of course, she had to prepare herself for whatever would happen. As for Xue An¡­ She did not pin any hopes on him at all. In fact, she would consider it a blessing if he just stayed behind and not hold her back. Chapter 47 Tan Xiaoyu concluded her training session once she felt her vital Qi and blood circulating well throughout her whole body. When she was done, she walked to the restaurant. Xue An was there in the restaurant, feeding his two daughters. He looked so gentle as he indulged in his daughters¡¯ every wish. It was almost impossible to imagine him being any other way. Tan Xiaoyu dismissed them from her thoughts. Instead, she found herself a seat at another table and settled down. Meanwhile, Tan Dong was also up. He walked into the restaurant and the moment he spotted Xue An, he rushed towards him. ¡°Mr. Xue, thank you for healing my injuries last night. I¡¯m much better now!¡± Xue An gave a slight nod as acknowledgment. Qin Yu joined the conversation, and immediately offered her assistance.¡±Mr. Xue, how many men do you need to bring with you when you head to the Hong¡¯s house later today? I will go about making the arrangements for you.¡± Xue An put down his spoon and looked at Qin Yu. Then with a smile, he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Yu Qing is just one man. There¡¯s no need to mobilize the masses just for this small matter.¡± These words almost made Tan Xiaoyu laugh out loud. She was thinking about how there could be so many fake people who are such great pretenders these days! Tan Dong glared at her in warning. He then put on a more serious face as he spoke to Xue An. ¡°Mr. Xue, this time, it¡¯s not just about you. It also concerns the reputation of our Zhenbei School of Martial Arts. I have invited many other practitioners of martial arts and we will be going to the Hong¡¯s house together. When the time comes, I hope that you will be the triumphant one to deal the winning blow.¡± Xue An nodded without saying anything. All of a sudden, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian interrupted this serious conversation. They asked in unison, ¡°Papa, are you going to fight?¡± Xue An smiled and asked, ¡°Do you girls know what a fight is?¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian nodded and said, ¡°Auntie Xuan¡¯er said that fighting is for bad kids. But she also said that if someone bullies us, then we must also fight back!¡± Xue An patted Xue Xiang and Xue Nian¡¯s heads and he said gently, ¡°That¡¯s right, whoever bullies us, we must make them pay the price that they deserve!¡± Later that day. The other practitioners of martial arts that Tan Dong had invited arrived one by one. This mishmash group of people came in all heights and sizes, but all of them were essentially the directors of the various martial arts schools in Beijiang. The moment they got together, they started to shower praise on one another. One by one, they rubbed their hands in anticipation as they solemnly made their vows to Tan Dong. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Director Tan. We will be certain to teach this na?ve and ignorant fellow a good lesson when the time comes! We will avenge you!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Good, good, good!¡± Tan Dong could only express his thanks to every single one of them. Tan Xiaoyu was disgusted by this. She found an excuse to take her leave first. She had already decided that she would make her way there before everyone else, and be the first to deal with Yu Qing. By the time her father and the others arrived, they would discover that she had already meted out the punishment that Yu Qing deserved. She could not wait to see the looks on their faces. Once she had made this decision, Tan Xiaoyu headed out, hailed a cab, and went straight for the Hong family house. The Hong family had also packed and tidied up everything earlier in the day, and they were now waiting for Xue An to arrive. Tan Xiaoyu got out of the cab. She took a close look at the luxurious villa and entered with her head held high. ¡°Excuse me, lady, may I ask who you are looking for?¡± Tan Xiaoyu said coldly, ¡°Tell Yu Qing to come out here and be ready to meet his death. Let him know that the people of Zhenbei School of Martial Arts are here to take their revenge on him for challenging their school!¡± When Yu Qing, who was talking to Qin Tian, heard the news, he froze for a second. But he quickly regained his composure and smiled indifferently. ¡°Great. I¡¯d like to see for myself just how powerful the people of Zhenbei School of Martial Arts can be.¡± Having said that, Yu Qing walked out. When Tan Xiaoyu first laid eyes on Yu Qing, she was slightly taken aback. She could immediately tell that this man was anything but ordinary. Those eyes, in particular, radiated such brilliance that no one would dare to look straight into them. But Tan Xiaoyu was feeling competitive and did not bear the slightest trace of fear. ¡°So you are the Yu Qing who injured my father?¡± she said, coldly. Yu Qing too was slightly surprised. He had not expected to see a woman here looking for revenge. But once he got over this fact, he simply nodded his head. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Very well then! It¡¯s time to meet your maker!¡± Tan Xiaoyu charged forward with a sideways kick. The kick was well-practiced and had a stable stance. With the whooshing sound of the wind, it went straight for Yu Qing¡¯s head. Tan Xiaoyu was very confident that when this kick hit the right spot on Yu Qing, he would suffer grave injuries. He might even die. But before she even had the time to register a hit, she felt her ankle being grabbed. She was violently swung around and her entire body was thrown to the side. Thud. Tan Xiaoyu fell to the ground. She struggled and tried to stand, but she could not get back on her feet. All it took was just one move. Tan Xiaoyu was defeated by Yu Qing. The expression on her face was filled with horror and disbelief. Even her own master could not defeat her so easily. Could this man be more powerful than her own master? Meanwhile, Yu Qing seemed annoyed by what had just transpired. ¡°You dare to come here and try to defeat me with such mediocre skills? Are you kidding me?¡± Tan Xiaoyu felt greatly humiliated. Yu Qing went on to berate her. ¡°Since you have the guts to come here looking for trouble, you will have to pay the price. Since you¡¯re a woman, I will only maim one of your arms.¡± With that said, Yu Qing stepped forward. He raised his leg and was prepared to snap Tan Xiaoyu¡¯s arm in two. Just then, Tan Dong arrived in a hurry, bringing his men with him. ¡°Hold it!¡± Tan Dong shouted loudly from afar. Yu Qing stopped what he was doing. He took a look at Tan Dong, and said indifferently, ¡°What? Xue An didn¡¯t come, but sent you here to die instead?¡± This remark riled up the directors behind Tan Dong. ¡°Who does this kid think he is? Such rampant behavior. Let me show you the power of my Punch of a Bear¡¯s Paw!¡± A burly man roared angrily and rushed forward. The next second, he was sent flying away by a kick from Yu Qing. ¡°Watch out! He¡¯s quite powerful! Guys, charge in together!¡± The group of directors were well aware of the strategies of a siege. They rushed forward as one group and swarmed around Yu Qing. They were prepared to outnumber and overpower him. But before their plan could come into fruition, they were quickly defeated. In a few blinks of an eye, the people were sent flying backward by Yu Qing¡¯s furious kicks. Yu Qing arrogantly scoffed once he had taken them all down. ¡°Don¡¯t blame me for this. If Xue An doesn¡¯t come here soon, your daughter will lose her arm.¡± But just then, a somewhat lazy voice could be heard from a distance. ¡°I hear you¡¯ve been looking for me?¡± The sound of this voice immediately brought great relief to Tan Dong. On the other hand, Tan Xiaoyu, who was still lying on the ground, unable to move, was shocked. Yu Qing looked up and saw a man, leading two little children, slowly walking towards him. Upon seeing him, Hong Ming, Qin Tian, and the others who were standing behind Yu Qing pointed at the newcomer. ¡°Master Yu, that¡¯s Xue An! He¡¯s the one who killed your senior brother.¡± Yu Qing stared hard at Xue An. ¡°A life for a life,¡± he said, pausing between every word and enunciating each syllable for emphasis. ¡°In for a penny, in for a pound. You killed my senior, and today, you¡¯re going to pay for it with your life!¡± Xue An, however, paid no heed to Yu Qing. Instead, he lowered his head and smiled at his two little girls. ¡°The two of you follow Auntie Qin Yu to the car to play. Papa will be over in a while.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Once the two little girls were out of sight, Xue An let out a dejected sigh. ¡°You can take my life if you want. But first, let¡¯s see if you can withstand a single punch from me.¡± Yu Qing¡¯s eyes narrowed with suspicion. His pupils contracted to the size of needle points. This was exactly what he had offered to Tan Dong just a while ago. And now, Xue An was making him the same offer. ¡°Okay. But¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He never had the chance to even finish his sentence. Xue An¡¯s punch hit Yu Qing squarely in the chest. Yu Qing felt his body being lifted from the ground. He was sent flying backward at great speeds and he ended up in a fishpond in the villa. No one knew whether he was dead or alive. All this had happened in a flash. It was so quick that no one had any time to react. In fact, it had barely registered that Yu Qing was already defeated by Xue An. Then Xue An lightly blew on his fist. ¡°You were already on death¡¯s doorstep and yet, you were spouting so much nonsense. You were just wasting my time.¡± Chapter 48 The excitement on Qin Tian, Hong Ming, and the others¡¯ faces was quickly replaced by one of shock. One punch. It only took one punch for Xue An to defeat Yu Qing. Tan Dong was just as dumbfounded. Although he had been confident that Xue An would win the fight, he had assumed that there would bit a bitter battle to be fought. He had no idea that Xue An would be able to do it while barely breaking a sweat. But out of everyone in the villa, it was Tan Xiaoyu who felt the greatest shock. Ever since she was young, she had been intently studying Taekwondo. She even went overseas to learn from the masters. Once upon a time, she had considered herself as one of the best in the entire world. When she had returned home, she was confident that she would make a name for herself. She was willing to do whatever it took to rise to the top. But in the confrontation with Yu Qing, she could not even hold up against a single move. This realization hit just as hard as the physical blow Yu Qing had hit her with. To make matters even more humiliating, Xue An managed to finish Yu Qing off with just a single punch. The fact of the matter is, Tan Xiaoyu had completely dismissed Xue An, right from the beginning. But now, she realized that she had made a grave mistake in underestimating Xue An. It was a realization that slapped her in the face. She looked at Xue An, but her facial expression was complex and not easy to decipher. She thought about her behavior towards him, and how she had been so dismissive of his actions. Tan Xiaoyu felt her face flush as blood raged within her. Meanwhile, Tan Dong and the others were picking themselves up from the ground. They thought that the situation had finally been resolved. All of a sudden, a fierce and forceful energy erupted from the fishpond and enveloped the entire place. What was going on? Everyone was caught by surprise. Yu Qing slowly clambered out of the fishpond. He was completely drenched and looked like a drowned rat in a sorry plight. His face, however, was filled with anger as he turned to address Xue An. ¡°At first, I wanted to give you a fast and easy death. But now, I¡¯ve changed my mind,¡± he said. His voice was cold and heavy with sorrow. ¡°I¡¯m going to cut you up into pieces, bit by bit.¡± Immediately as he said these words, the aura that surrounded his body started to grow and become more powerful. ¡°You should be honored by what is about to happen to you. Few people have been worthy of my power.¡± Yu Qing¡¯s words hung in the air as he slowly drew a long sword out from his waist. This long sword had been wrapped around Yu Qing¡¯s waist and used as a belt. It was supple and flexible. But when it was fully drawn, it became a strong and rigid long sword that was as clear as the river¡¯s water in autumn. The sword exuded an aura that was cold like frost. It was an energy that forced Tan Dong and everyone around him to involuntarily take a few steps back. Hong Ming and Qin Tian, however, were visibly overjoyed. ¡°There¡¯s no match for Master Yu¡¯s power and might!¡± ¡°Master Yu is really powerful!¡± Yu Qing¡¯s face was filled with arrogance as he gently ran his fingers along the back of his sword. ¡°The name of this sword is Autumn Water. It might seem like a regular sword when it¡¯s sheathed. But the moment it¡¯s drawn, it must draw blood. More than 20 Patriarchs have fallen victim to this sword, and it has even defeated three masters from the Realm of the Unfettered. ¡°Today, this sword will sever your head from your body,¡± Yu Qing said gravely. Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly. He seemed indifferent. ¡°Are you done spouting nonsense?¡± he asked. Yu Qing let out an angry cry. The sword in his hand abruptly transformed into an expanse of light that swung out towards Xue An. It all happened very quickly. In that fleeting moment, it seemed as if the sword was the only thing that existed in this world. The light of the sword made its way to Xue An. Everything it touched was destroyed. The plants and trees in the courtyard were sliced. But Xue An did not move a hair. Anyone watching would think that he was frozen in fear. A grim smile slowly crept on to Yu Qing¡¯s face. Very few people knew that his greatest skill was his swordsmanship. In fact, this particular sword was the strongest and most powerful one that Yu Qing owned. It might even hold traces of the power of the universe. Yu Qing was imagining what would happen in just a few seconds. It was a scene wherein Xue An had met an untimely and violent end. His head would be sliced off and would roll away. This thought made Yu Qing so excited that his entire body trembled with anticipation. But in the next instant, all this excitement turned to nothing. Because his sword¡­ had been stopped by Xue An¡¯s hand! With just one bare hand, Xue An had managed to halt this seemingly unstoppable sword. Yu Qing was inexplicably shocked. He opened his mouth to speak but was interrupted before he could do so. Xue An said calmly, ¡°This thing of yours¡­ is it worthy enough to be called a sword?¡± Upon saying that, he gently squeezed his fingers. Crack! Autumn Water, the powerful long sword, was crushed into pieces by Xue An¡¯s bare hand. Yu Qing¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of his head. Was this man even human? It was next to impossible to block a sword with your bare hands, but to crush a sword between your fingers? Yu Qing quickly realized that he was in trouble. He knew he was in too deep. As a master who had already entered the Realm of the Unfettered, Yu Qing was fast to spot any opportunity. He knew that it was impossible for him to win this fight right now, so he turned around and tried to run away. Xue An smiled. ¡°Do you think that you are still able to leave?¡± he said calmly. Once the words were spoken, Xue An concentrated his energy and built it up inside him. In a few seconds, he let out a breath of terrifying energy that locked in on Yu Qing. An Unfettered! He was also from the Realm of the Unfettered! Everyone was surprised by this revelation. Yu Qing, in particular, was scared to death. It turned out that the heaven-battering, earth-shaking aura that he saw the other night had come from Xue An. Immediately upon realizing this, Yu Qing was filled with regret. If he had known that Xue An was so powerful, Yu Qing would never have dared to be so hasty and rash in deciding to challenge Xue An to a fight. But now, it was too late to say anything. Yu Qing madly dashed out in an attempt to escape with his life. Just a few more steps and he would be able to jump over the wall in front of him. He would be able to make it out of the Hong¡¯s house. A glimmer of hope flashed in Yu Qing¡¯s eyes. As long as he could escape from this place, he would be able to give a recount of the events to his master. Then, he would ask his master to personally come down from the mountain and assist him. Given his master¡¯s abilities, he would definitely be able to finish off Xue An. But his plans quickly fell through. In a completely indifferent tone, Xue An spoke: ¡°Have a taste of my fist¡­ Moving the World!¡± He had recently used this move before, specifically during the auction. It was a move that killed Liu Shou with just one hit. But this time, when he used it again, the power of this fist had increased more than tenfold. Xue An¡¯s fist. This fist of Xue An looked as though it struck empty space, but it actually sent out reverberations that spread everywhere. Everyone fell to the ground. Yu Qing, however, bore the brunt of the hit. He was sent tumbling to the ground. Pfft. He spat out a mouthful of blood mixed with fragments of his smashed insides. This fist had even shattered Yu Qing¡¯s entire spine in one blow. Xue An retracted his fist and slowly walked up to stand in front of Yu Qing. ¡°This¡­ What is the name of this technique?¡± Yu Qing was spitting out big mouthfuls of blood, but he still insisted on asking. ¡°This is called Moving the World!¡± Xue An said. ¡°Moving the World¡­ What excellent technique! I¡­ I concede defeat¡­¡± With that said, the light in Yu Qing¡¯s eyes quickly faded. Yu Qing was dead. He had died after receiving two blows from Xue An¡¯s fist. Xue An looked up and looked at Hong Ming and Qin Tian, who stood rooted to the spot. ¡°It seems like we share quite a deep affinity with one other,¡± Xue An said calmly. Hong Ming was so scared that he went weak in the knees. He knelt on the ground and cried out, tears rushing down his face. ¡°Xue An, no, no, no. Mr. Xue, I was wrong. I should not have gone against you! Please spare me this time!¡± Qin Tian, on the other hand, had gone pale in the face. His eyes were void of expression as he looked at Xue An. Then finally, he said dejectedly, ¡°I¡¯ve lost. Kill me or cut me up, do as you please!¡± Xue An looked at these two people for a moment. Then he turned around and left. He could not be bothered to kill these pathetic fools. He would let Qin Yu settle the matter at her own discretion. It seems like in the near future, there will no longer be a Hong family in Beijiang. As Xue An walked away, Tan Xiaoyu kept her eyes on him. She was filled with mixed emotions. She had no idea how she was supposed to feel about the situation. From the disdain she felt at the beginning, to the shock she felt later on, this man had brought her on a rollercoaster of emotions. Everything she had witnessed was mind-boggling and eye-opening. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And now, Tan Xiaoyu had discovered an even more cruel truth. It was that Xue An was not concerned about her at all. No matter how she had treated him before made no difference to Xue An. She finally understood why Xue An had been treating her the way he did all this time. She came to the realization that she meant nothing at all to Xue An. It was a discovery that made Tan Xiaoyu feel extremely depressed. Chapter 49 Tan Xiaoyu was looking very dejected while in the car on her way back. It only took Tan Dong a moment before he managed to figure out why she was feeling so down. He let out a dejected sigh. ¡°Oh Xiaoyu. Are you convinced now?¡± Tan Xiaoyu kept silent. She lowered her head. After a couple of minutes, she finally spoke up. ¡°He¡­ How could he be so powerful?¡± Tan Dong shook his head and stared out of the window of the car. ¡°There are some truly incredible people that exist in this world,¡± he said profoundly. ¡°Just the fact that he¡¯s only in his twenties, but is already in the Realm of the Unfettered, is amazing enough. But I have my suspicions that he might not even be an Unfettered at all. Maybe he¡¯s a¡­ a Celestial Being!¡± ¡°A Celestial Being¡­¡± Tan Xiaoyu mumbled to herself. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one that said that there¡¯s no such thing as a Celestial Being?¡± she asked. Tan Dong laughed bitterly. ¡°I used to think that the Realm of the Unfettered is the end of the path and that it¡¯s the final stage of cultivation. But now I understand that the Realm of Celestial Beings exist. Not only that, but there seems to be many more realms beyond that! It¡¯s just that we¡¯re not qualified enough to even know of their existence.¡± Tan Xiaoyu fell silent. Tan Dong was right. Things like that were beyond their understanding. ¡°It¡¯s too late for me to ascend any higher; I¡¯ve been like this all my life. But you are still young. Although you are a girl, I hope that you can go even further than I did!¡± ¡°Yes, me too.¡± Tan Xiaoyu nodded. ¡°The quadrennial Martial Arts Convention will take place in a month. When the time comes, I¡¯ll bring you along so you can take part in it. It will be an eye-opener where you can see all the heroes of the world in one place.¡± Tan Dong said. Meanwhile, Xue An did not bother returning to the martial arts school. Instead, he went straight home. After personally sending him back to his place, Qin Yu immediately went home to the Qin family. There, she met up with Qin Yuan. Qin Yuan was feeling enthusiastic and full of energy. He was the one that had been dealing with the group¡¯s affairs on a daily basis. But when his granddaughter came back, he immediately dropped everything he was working on. ¡°How was it?¡± Qin Yu took a deep breath and said, ¡°Mr. Xue won!¡± Qin Yuan seemed to have expected things to turn out as such. He nodded understandingly. ¡°How long did the fight last?¡± Qin Yu could only smile bitterly. ¡°One punch to take him down, and one punch for the kill,¡± she said, simply. Qin Yuan was taken aback. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°It only took two punches,¡± Qin Yu replied as she nodded her head. ¡°Two punches and Yu Qing, the guy who was at the top of the martial arts scene in Beijiang, is now dead.¡± Qin Yuan had known all along that Xue An would win. But he did not expect Xue An to win so easily! It seemed that although he held Xue An¡¯s strength in high regard, he was still underestimating the full extent of that man¡¯s power. Qin Yu continued speaking. ¡°I¡¯ve asked Master Tan to evaluate Xue An. And he only had two words to describe him.¡± ¡°Which two words?¡± ¡°Celestial Being.¡± The moment these words were said, Qin Yuan sprang to his feet and began pacing back and forth in the room. After a while, he slammed his hand on the table. ¡°Yu¡¯er, we have to get Mr. Xue on our side, no matter what. We need to treat him with more respect than ever.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Mr. Xue is still living in an old and shabby housing estate. Now that we¡¯ve completed developing the villa district next to Cloud Dream Lake, we can offer him some better accommodations. Let¡¯s give Sky Room No. 1 to Mr. Xue.¡± If there were other people present, they would certainly be surprised at Qin Yuan¡¯s generosity. Cloud Dream Lake was one of the most beautiful lakes in Beijiang and it was not too far away from the city. The property that Longtai Group had developed there was long known to be the most high-end villa district in the whole of Beijiang. The location of the villa, Sky Room No. 1, was so unique that a wealthy businessman had once offered to pay a hundred million for it. Even then, Qin Yuan did not sell the villa. Now, he was giving it to Xue An as a gift. Qin Yu nodded again without hesitation. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Xue An has two daughters. Remember to stock up on snacks and toys that little children like. Be sure to satisfy Mr. Xue¡¯s every whim!¡± Qin Yuan added. Qin Yu took note of his orders and left. Qin Yuan stood in his office, muttering to himself. ¡°A Celestial Being¡­ In this world¡­ It turns out that there really are Celestial Beings.¡± Today was Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s day off from work. She missed the two little girls, so she went to buy some vegetables and hurriedly went home. When she opened the door, she found Xue An busy in the kitchen. Tang Xuan¡¯er was surprised. But the moment the two little girls saw Tang Xuan¡¯er, they gathered around her. When it came down to it, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian had the deepest emotional connections with Tang Xuan¡¯er. ¡°Auntie Xuan¡¯er, look at our new clothes. Aren¡¯t they beautiful?¡± Xue Xiang asked shamelessly. Tang Xuan¡¯er smiled and rubbed the two little girls¡¯ heads. ¡°Very beautiful indeed! Just like two little fairies!¡± ¡°I am not a little fairy. I am Niannian!¡± Xue Nian did not understand what it meant to be a fairy. Older twin Xue Xiang had a natural love for beauty. The younger one, Xue Nian, still had not grasped the concept of beauty and ugliness. She only had an insatiable love for food! Xue An came out of the kitchen, wearing an apron. He smiled happily. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, I bought some large crabs on my way home today. I will try my cooking skills later!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er perked up. She could not help but smile. ¡°I remember back when we were in school, you once told me that the thing you hated most was cooking!¡± Xue An laughed heartily and said, ¡°That¡¯s because there wasn¡¯t anyone worth cooking for!¡± It was easy to misunderstand these words. Tang Xuan¡¯er blushed, thinking that Xue An was talking about her. However, Xue An did not even notice this. He was actually referring to his two little girls. During his three thousand years of cultivation, Xue An had met a master who had stepped onto the path of cultivation based on his culinary skills. Xue An had learned a lot about the art of cooking from this master. Although Xue An would not dare to claim to be an expert in cooking when compared to many others in Fairyland, he was confident that he would achieve a seckill when it came to ordinary people. When the crabs were prepared and ready to be served, the fragrant aroma made Tang Xuan¡¯er throw away all inhibitions as she went straight for the food. Xue Nian, meanwhile, was already drooling profusely at the sight and smell of the food. ¡°Quick let¡¯s eat. Let¡¯s see how it tastes!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er prepared the crabs for the two children first. When they were served, she took her first taste of the dish. She was not expecting the outcome. This taste¡­ Simply indescribable! It was as if a million flavors were exploding on her taste buds. It actually made Tang Xuan¡¯er feel somewhat dizzy. Tang Xuan¡¯er would have never imagined that such an earthly delicacy could be so soul-stirring. ¡°Does it taste good?¡± Xue An asked. Tang Xuan¡¯er nodded furiously. ¡°It¡¯s so good that you should consider becoming a professional cook. You¡¯ll make so much money you¡¯ll have no problem feeding and sheltering your family.¡± Xue An looked closely at this girl who was his classmate from high school. He smiled. He would be forever grateful to Tang Xuan¡¯er. After An Yan was forced to leave Beijiang, the twin girls were basically raised by Tang Xuan¡¯er. Xue An had always kept this gratitude at the forefront of his mind. This was also the reason why he was willing to personally cook for Tang Xuan¡¯er. Otherwise¡­ He recalled that in his previous life, a very important Immortal King of the Nine Heavens had used all kinds of means just to convince Xue An to cook him a meal. Xue An could not be bothered with his requests. Soon, the crabs on the table were quickly gobbled up. Tang Xuan¡¯er licked her fingers thoroughly. It was a sign that she could not get enough of the meal. It was so delicious that, for the moment, it seemed like she had forgotten her manners and ladylike behavior. Now that the meal was over, Xue An took out a pill and passed it to Tang Xuan¡¯er. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er was a little doubtful. ¡°This is something Papa made, and it tastes really good. Auntie Xuan¡¯er, you should just take it,¡± Xue Xiang said. Tang Xuan¡¯er took the pill and without even a second thought, she popped it into her mouth. She immediately felt as if she had swallowed a bomb. The pill instantly dispersed and dissolved once it entered her stomach. It began its medicinal process and removed all the toxins in her body, down to the smallest atoms. Tang Xuan¡¯er let out a cry of surprise and immediately ran for the bathroom. Xue An smiled. This pill was supplemented by the root of the Xuanyin Lotus. The roots of these rare medicinal herbs were what made the medicine so potent and efficient. Ordinary people were not able to use the roots. Instead, they have turned to using the Xuanyin Lotus Seeds, which were milder in terms of medical efficacy. It could be said that Xue An was the founding father of the skill of concocting pills. As such, it was no problem at all for him to refine the Xuanying Lotus. His skill also increased the medicinal efficacy of the Core Reinforcement Pill by more than tenfold. In truth, if it was consumed directly, it would probably be unbearable for someone like Tang Xuan¡¯er. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, this crab dish was no ordinary meal either. When Xue An was cooking it, he had added a lot of refined essence that he had extracted from medicinal herbs. A single mouthful would cure any kind of illness in an average person. What else was he to do? Xue An¡¯s indulging love for his children meant that he would spare no effort nor cost to ensure their well-being. He would even pluck the moon down from the sky, just to make the two little girls happy. And so, it was only after he had prepared Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s body did Xue An dare to allow her to eat this advanced version of the Core Reinforcement Pill. Chapter 50 A considerable time had passed before Tang Xuan¡¯er walked out of the bathroom. She was blushing slightly and acted bashful. Her hair was wet, so it was obvious that she had just taken a shower. Tang Xuan¡¯er was always a beauty, to begin with, but after a round of cleansing by this advanced version of the Core Reinforcement Pill, only the words ¡®soul-stirring¡¯ could be used to describe her beauty. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were giggling away happily. Feeling a little embarrassed, Tang Xuan¡¯er asked, ¡°What are you two little girls laughing at?¡± ¡°Auntie Xuan¡¯er, now you smell just as good as Papa,¡± Xue Nian said. The little girl was smiling from ear to ear. What she meant was that Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s body now emitted a delicate fragrance that was reminiscent of a newborn baby. This was a by-product of her body after it had been cleansed and cleared to a certain extent. Xue An¡¯s body also carried this faint, delicate fragrance. This was also the reason why the two little girls enjoyed snuggling up to their father all the time. But Tang Xuan¡¯er went red in the face and lowered her head in embarrassment. She did not dare to say anything. Xue An merely smiled when he saw this. ¡°Sit down and eat. The food won¡¯t be nice if it gets cold.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± said Tang Xuan¡¯er, softly. Then she sat down. She looked so obedient and submissive, as if she was a newlywed daughter-in-law who had just moved into her husband¡¯s household! The atmosphere became a little tense. Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s lowered face was also becoming redder. Just then, the clear and crisp ring of the doorbell broke the silence. Tang Xuan¡¯er felt as though a heavy load was lifted off her shoulders as she hurriedly stood up to open the door. Qin Yu walked in. In her hands were many different bags in all sizes. They were filled to the brim with all kinds of toys and snacks. The moment she spotted Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, she smiled. ¡°My two little princesses. See what I brought you?¡± Kids will always be kids. The moment they saw the mountain of toys, they started jumping up and down with joy. ¡°Thank you, Auntie Qin Yu!¡± The two little girls grabbed as many toys as they could and ran off to play. Qin Yu saw that the table in the living room was covered with food. She let out a little laugh. ¡°Could this be any more coincidental? What do we have here? It smells so good!¡± Xue An smiled and said, ¡°I prepared some crabs. Try them.¡± Qin Yu originally wanted to decline, but the moment she walked in, her nose detected that strange aroma. Qin Yu was someone who had experienced her fair share of grand occasions and big events. But she had never come across such a peculiar fragrance that could make one give in to the temptation of food without any trace of self-restraint. ¡°I¡¯ll just have a taste,¡± she said. Qin Yu picked up a crab claw. After taking a bite to taste, her eyes lit up. ¡°How is it?¡± Xue An casually asked. Qin Yu did not have the time to speak. She was practically wolfing down the food as she ate up the entire crab claw. When she finished, she finally released a long breath. Feeling somewhat embarrassed, she said, ¡°Seriously¡­ That¡¯s too delicious for words!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er was also tickled by Qin Yu¡¯s gluttonous actions. She put the remainder of the crab dish into a bowl and said softly, ¡°Miss Qin, there¡¯s still some here, you can have them all!¡± Qin Yu blushed. She didn¡¯t want them to think that the only reason she was here was to beg for food. But the smell and taste of the food was simply too good to pass up. There were several big restaurants that were under Longtai Group¡¯s ownership. The chefs working there were all renowned professionals in the country. Some would say they were even the best in the world. But compared with this plate of crabs, what those chefs served were just rubbish. Xue An was becoming even more of a mystery to Qin Yu. This was a man that had profound martial arts skills, and he was practically inscrutable. And now, he also seemed to have surprisingly amazing culinary skills. Qin Yu started to wonder if there was anything in this world that Xue An was not skilled in. She suddenly remembered her actual purpose for coming here. As she continued eating her food, she explained the situation to Xue An. ¡°Mr. Xue, my grandfather noted that your home is a little too cramped. He has specially prepared a villa for you to move into. This is also our way of thanking you for rendering so much help to the Qin family. ¡± ¡°A villa?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s located right next to Cloud Dream Lake! If you have some time later, I can bring you there to take a look.¡± ¡°Cloud Dream Lake¡­ You mean, the Cloud Dream Dacha?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er asked in surprise. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the place. Have you also heard of Cloud Dream Dacha?¡± Qin Yu said with a smile. Tang Xuan¡¯er gave a wry smile. ¡°Here in Beijiang, is there anyone who doesn¡¯t know about Cloud Dream Dacha?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xue An asked. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that Cloud Dream Dacha is a very popular location right now. It¡¯s known as the most high-end residential district in Beijiang.¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er had also heard her colleagues in the hospital occasionally talking about this luxury estate on several occasions. Dream Cloud Dacha was so prestigious that the homes there could not be bought with money alone. Those who could live there were all either very wealthy or very powerful people. She had not expected Cloud Dream Dacha to be owned by Qin Yu¡¯s family. And they were more than happy to offer Xue An a villa there just to please him. This was such a generous gift that even Tang Xuan¡¯er was shocked by it. Although it did not really matter to Xue An, Qin Yu¡¯s words did remind him of something. Now that he had returned to his home, it was not convenient for Tang Xuan¡¯er to stay here with him and his family. But Tang Xuan¡¯er did not have any other place to stay. Her only other option was to stay in the hospital¡¯s dormitory, which had brought her many sorts of inconveniences. Additionally, his two daughters were getting bigger and growing older. Staying here in a small home would be kind of awkward. So Xue An nodded his head, ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s go take a look at this place.¡± If there were no other people around her, Qin Yu would be licking her plate clean at this very minute. The taste was simply too good. It was incredibly delicious. But she was the daughter of a wealthy family after all. That last trace of dignity prevented her from doing so. When she got downstairs, Qin Yu drove Xue An, Tang Xuan¡¯er, and the two little girls to the outskirts of the city where Cloud Dream Dacha was located. It was not too far from Beijiang City. A ten-minute car ride brought them to the front gates, where they were greeted by strict security at the door. When Qin Yu¡¯s car pulled up in the driveway, the guards stationed to watch the doors saluted in unison. Her car slowly drove into the villa district. Though it was winter, there were still many flowers, all of which were in full bloom. The ambiance here was elegant and well put-together. The houses had been constructed according to the layout of the lake. The surroundings and the natural environment were more than enough to qualify this place as the most high-end residential area in Beijiang. However, Sky Room No. 1 was a villa that Qin Yuan had specially designed. As such, it was a special house that differed greatly from the other villas in this neighborhood. On the edge of Cloud Dream Lake, there was a small hill. This hill was not very high, but compared to the flat land of its surroundings, it seemed to be standing tall and lofty. A winding road led up to this hill and at the top was Sky Room No. 1. The car drove up this road, up the hill and directly to Sky Room No. 1. As everyone got out of the car Tang Xuan¡¯er was a little dumbstruck by the sight that greeted her. Standing here at the top of the hill, she could look over the Cloud Dream Lake, which was not too far in the distance. The vast expanse of misty, rolling waters seemed to be right at their doorstep. To add to the beauty of this place, the villa was the pi¨¨ce de r¨¦sistance of a great master architect. It had been designed to perfectly integrate with its surrounding environment. ¡°Papa, this house is so big. It¡¯s beautiful,¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian said in unison. Qin Yu looked at Xue An with a smug look, expecting to see some surprise on Mr. Xue¡¯s face. Unfortunately, she was disappointed. Xue An¡¯s expression was as calm as usual. It was as though this villa, that had been specially constructed to integrate flawlessly with nature, was nothing more than a thatched hut to him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In truth, this was exactly what Xue An was thinking. From how he saw it, the layout of this place was barely reasonable. The surrounding Fengshui, however, was pretty good. The Spirit Qi of Cloud Dream Lake in the distance, was just right for keeping the plants and trees here well-nourished. But¡­ the place was just too shabby! As an Immortal Lord who had seen such majestic spectacles like the formation of the stars and having a star galaxy as his home, the villa was nothing in comparison. To him, this was just a simple place that he would have to live in. Chapter 51 Needless to say, all the facilities in the villa have been installed to meet the highest of standards. The moment the two little girls walked in, their attention was attracted by the entertainment room situated in a corner of the villa. Qin Yu felt quite pleased with herself. This mini-amusement park was not originally a part of the villa. But while preparing the place as a gift for Xue An, Qin Yu made the quick decision to send someone over to refurbish the place. And sure enough, her plan worked as expected. Tang Xuan¡¯er, on the other hand, was looking around in a reserved manner. Everything here was so luxurious that she did not even dare to touch anything. ¡°Mr. Xue, this is the villa that we are presenting to you as a gift. This is the certificate of title. It has been transferred to your name. And here is the key to the place.¡± Surprisingly, Xue An did not take the key. Instead, he turned to Tang Xuan¡¯er, who was standing next to him. ¡°Do you like this place?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°If you like it, then this place will be yours.¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s could feel her face turning red. Qin Yu too, felt a jolt of shock in her heart. Was this splendid abode going to be used as a love nest where he deposited his lover? However, Xue An went on to explain himself. ¡°You¡¯re always staying in the hospital dormitory, and that¡¯s not an appropriate place for you. In the future, this will be your home. As for Xiangxiang, Niannian and myself, we will come here to join you. But we cannot just forsake the old house.¡± The old house held a special meaning in Xue An¡¯s heart. It was the place where he and An Yan had lived together. Tang Xuan¡¯er nodded in understanding. Just then, Xue An¡¯s cell phone rang. He answered his phone and heard Lao Xie¡¯s voice. It was a voice that was mixed with the sound of weeping. ¡°Is that Xiao An?¡± the voice asked. Xue An froze slightly when he heard the words. ¡°Yes, Uncle Xie, it¡¯s me. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Jingjing¡­ Jingjing was taken away after school. We can¡¯t reach her on the phone and she is nowhere to be found. Your Auntie Chubby has been crying for a long time. I really have no other choice but to ask you for your help.¡± Mr. Xie was already crying out loud as he spoke over the phone. Xue An raised his brows. ¡°Uncle Xie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go look for Jingjing now,¡± he said. ¡°Jingjing is just a child and she¡¯s been a good girl ever since she realized that you are back in town. She dyed her hair back to black, and she¡¯s stopped going out and getting herself involved in monkey business. Your Auntie Chubby and I have been very pleased about it. But then, this happened!¡± Xue An answered in a low voice. ¡°Uncle Xie, you tell Auntie Chubby that tonight, I will see to it that Jingjing returns home unscathed.¡± After hanging up, Qin Yu asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? How can I help you?¡± Xue An shook his head, then said to Tang Xuan¡¯er, ¡°You stay here with Xiangxiang and Niannian. I¡¯m going out for a while!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xue An walked out of the room. He closed his eyes as he allowed his Divine Consciousness to spread out in search of his target. With such a large population in Beijiang, it was no easy feat trying to find a single person. But for Xue An, it was not a difficult task. Because Xie Jingjing possessed a rare body of pure Yin. For the Divine Consciousness, she was as striking as a guiding light in the darkness of the night. Soon. Xue An located his target. He sneered menacingly. Then his entire being disappeared into the darkness of the night. Blue Fire KTV was a mid-range karaoke joint in Beijiang city. Since it was located in the popular downtown area, and its pricing was not too expensive, the business was always booming. Xue An stood outside the front door. He peered inside the luxuriously decorated KTV, then stepped inside. A waiter came forward to greet him. ¡°Good day to you sir. May I ask how many people are there in your company? Do you have any reservations?¡± Xue An shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m just looking for someone.¡± ¡°Then may I ask who your friend is, sir? I can show you the way there.¡± Xue An casually glanced at the waiter. The waiter¡¯s entire body froze in place. He only recovered when Xue An left the room. But still, his entire body was breaking out in cold sweat. The look in that man¡¯s eyes was too frightening! The waiter quivered from head to toe. Then he hurriedly ran away. Xue An followed the direction that his Divine Consciousness pointed him to. He was searching for Xie Jingjing¡¯s location and it led him up to the third floor. This was the VIP zone of Blue Fire KTV. Xue An came to stand before the door of the room at the end of the corridor. The sound insulation here was so well done that anyone standing outside would not be able to hear any sound coming from inside the room. But according to Xue An¡¯s Divine Consciousness, Xie Jingjing was inside this room. He pushed on the door but realized that it was locked from the inside. Just then, a security guard walked up to him. ¡°What are you doing? The entire room has been booked by Young Master Wu. If you have no business here, please leave!¡± Xue An¡¯s expression was indifferent, and he did not pay attention to this security guard. Instead, he took half a step back. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Let me tell you something, this door is made of steel. You¡¯re just going to hurt yourself if you¡¯re thinking about kicking it down.¡± The security guard was obviously used to seeing drunk men kicking doors. So it was only natural that he assumed that the same fate would befall Xue An. He believed that Xue An had been drinking and was going to drunkenly kick open the door. If this was what he planned to do, he was going to regret it in a minute! Just as he finished talking, Xue An struck out a blow. Bam. A deafening bang. The shock left an incessant buzzing in the security guard¡¯s ears. Then he saw the most shocking scene he had ever laid eyes on in his life. The solid steel door let out a deafening creak under this man¡¯s fist. It was almost as if the door was letting out a mournful cry. Then, the door fell down with a crash. Amid the smoke and dust that were flying in the air, a scream was heard coming from the room. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Darn it. Who the hell is that?¡± In the midst of these angry voices, Xue An slowly walked into the room. He immediately saw Xie Jingjing. She was sitting right in the middle of the room, tears falling down from her eyes. He could not help but smile faintly. ¡°Jingjing, your mother¡¯s asking you to come home for dinner.¡± These words made Xie Jingjing burst into tears. Only three hours have passed since school had ended for the day. But to Xie Jingjing, it felt as though every second of her life in captivity was as long as a year. Ever since Xue An had returned in her life, she had decided that she would be good in the future and not mess around anymore. So, she dyed her hair black, threw away her strange, bizarre, and fancy clothes, and put on her school uniform again. But these changes that she made to herself had angered someone in particular. This person was Xie Jingjing¡¯s classmate. He was also a popular and influential personality in the school. His name was Wu Zefeng. His family had worked hard to earn its money, so it could be said that he was the second generation of a rich family. By relying on the power of his family, he idled around school, ignoring his responsibilities and conduct as a student. All day long, he would be wooing girls and getting into fights. And when Wu Zefeng first laid his eyes on Xie Jingjing, he practically drooled lustfully for this beautiful girl. Although Xie Jingjing was a rebellious girl, she was still very conservative when it came to her chastity. Wu Zefeng saw her as a conquest, and he went to great lengths to try and woo her. However, it never amounted to anything, even after he had exhausted his means. And now Xie Jingjing has decided to turn over a new leaf and shed her negative disposition. She had refused to even come out of her house to meet her old friends. So, in a fit of anger, We Zefeng brought Xie Jingjing here in a semi-coercive way. Xie Jingjing wanted to run away, but the security guards at the KTV were extremely efficient. And with Wu Zefeng keeping a close eye on her, there was no way she could get away. And the so-called friends who came along with them were here for only one purpose: to get Xie Jingjing drunk. Xie Jingjing was well aware that if she drank too much, she would be intoxicated and everything would be over for her. So she thought of every possible excuse to stall for time for as long as she could. But as the day went on, Xie Jingjing was gradually becoming more and more desperate. Could it be¡­ Was she really going to be ruined here tonight? Brother An, where are you? At her most desperate moment, Xie Jingjing thought of Xue An. But deep in her heart, she felt a little contradictory. She hoped that Xue An would come and save her, but at the same time, she did not want him to get here and get into trouble. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xie Jingjing understood that Wu Zefeng was quite influential in the vicinity of this neighborhood. She had also heard that he was acquainted with the boss of Blue Fire KTV. Brother An was just an ordinary man, how could he win against these people? But when the door of the KTV room burst open with a loud bang and she saw Xue An striding in, all her doubts faded away. Xie Jingjing burst into tears of surprise and joy. Which girl has not fantasized that one day, a great and charming hero would rush in to her rescue? And at this very moment, Xue An was her great, charming hero! Chapter 52 ¡°Damn it! Who the hell are you?¡± Wu Zefeng, who was seated in the head chair that suggested his supremacy in the room, was furious at the interruption. He knew that all he needed was a few more minutes, and he would have had his way with the beautiful Xie Jingjing. But now, this stranger had to come and ruin everything! Naturally, Wu Zefeng was seething with anger. Before Xue An could even say anything, Xie Jingjing immediately stood up. ¡°Brother An, you¡­ you should go,¡± she said. Her eyes were red as she held back her tears. Xie Jingjing was well aware of how powerful Wu Zefeng was. Not only was his family very influential, but she had also heard that he was affiliated with some of the biggest gangsters in the city. And Xue An was only an ¡°ordinary person¡± after all. How could he possibly defeat Wu Zefeng in a fight? Xie Jingjing did not want to put Xue An in any danger because of herself. In fact, Xie Jingjing was filled with mixed emotions. She felt sorrow, grief, and¡­ gratitude. She was touched that he had come to save her. That meant more to her than anything. Xie Jingjing could not ask for anything more! Her thoughts, however, were much too na?ve. Wu Zefeng snorted in contempt. ¡°You want to leave?¡± Immediately, the boys who were drinking with Wu Zefeng stood up, one after another. Each of them picked up the glass bottles from the table, ready for a fight. To make matters worse, the Blue Fire security guards had come to join in after hearing the loud bang that came from the burst-in door. ¡°Young Master Wu, what¡¯s going on here?¡± the captain of the security team asked. Wu Zefeng replied coldly. ¡°This fellow kicked down the door of our room and damaged it. He¡¯s causing a commotion and that¡¯s affecting the mood of me and my friends.¡± ¡°Darn you, kid,¡± the captain of the security team said to Xue An. ¡°Can¡¯t you see who this is? Why are you disturbing Young Master Wu?¡± He gave a word of command and the security guards surrounded Xue An while blocking the doorway. As this was happening, Wu Zefeng remained sitting on the sofa. He had a sinister sneer on his face. He enjoyed the power he wielded, and he loved it when he was being condescending. He especially enjoyed the look of shock and fear on his weaker victims. It filled his heart with sadistic pleasure. What he did not know, however, was that he had finally pushed his luck too far. Wu Zefeng could not see even the faintest hint of fear in this stranger¡¯s face. All he saw was a mocking smile. It seemed¡­ Could it be that it was he and his friends that were the victims in this confrontation? The look in Wu Zefeng¡¯s eyes turned even colder as he commanded his lackeys to attack. ¡°Mangle him¡­¡± Before his words could even leave his mouth, Xie Jingjing rushed past him and stood protectively in front of Xue An. ¡°Wu Zefeng, it¡¯s me that you want, right? I¡¯ll give myself to you, but you have to let Brother An leave here safely.¡± Xie Jingjing¡¯s voice was trembling as she tried to muster up her courage. Wu Zefeng¡¯s eyes brightened when he heard this offer. He looked at Xie Jingjing as he ruminated over what she had just said. ¡°Hur-hur, you¡¯re really going all out for this man, yeah?¡± Xie Jingjing clenched her teeth and said, ¡°This is none of your business. You have to guarantee that he leaves this place safely. Or I would rather die than let you lay a finger on me!¡± When she finished what she had to say, Xie Jingjing¡¯s heart was filled with sorrow. Brother An¡­ we can see each other in the next lifetime! Xie Jingjing had made up her mind. Once Xue An had been sent out to safety, she would find the opportunity to kill herself! Wu Zefeng simply nodded. ¡°That can be done. You have my word.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t give you my word.¡± A faint voice was heard. Silence prevailed in the room. Then everyone looked at the speaker of these words,. It was none other than Xue An. Xie Jingjing was so anxious that she was on the verge of tears. ¡°Brother An¡­ I¡­¡± Xue An patted this silly girl lightly on her shoulder. With a smile, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. From now on¡­ just watch what I can do.¡± Xie Jingjing still wanted to say something, but when she saw the look in Xue An¡¯s deep, imploring eyes, she held back her words. Meanwhile, Wu Zefeng was starting to get agitated. He sneered loudly. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t act so arrogant. Do you know who I am?¡± Xue An shook his head. ¡°I have no idea who you are. And I don¡¯t care to know either.¡± Then Xue An paused for a moment, looked around at everyone present in the room, and said, ¡°All of you should come at me at the same time. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± The moment these words were said, everyone in the room burst out laughing. Wu Zefeng looked at Xue An as though he was looking at a fool. ¡°Holy hell, you¡¯re just asking for it, aren¡¯t you? Guys, destroy him!¡± The security guards and Wu Zefeng¡¯s sidekicks swarmed up. Xie Jingjing was so scared that she shut her eyes tightly. The final thought that ran through her mind was¡­ Dying with Brother An by her side made it all worthwhile. But the pain she imagined that she would feel did not materialize. Instead, a crisp sound rang out. It was like the crackling sound of firecrackers. Xie Jingjing hesitantly opened her eyes. What she saw was a scene that would forever be etched in her memory. The angry mob that had had imposingly charged forward did not even manage to touch a strand of hair on Xue An¡¯s head. All Xue An had to do was to strike out with a single punch. This punch, which seemed to strike out so lightly and nonchalantly, sent out a reverberating gust of wind that swept through the entire room. The one closest to Xue An was thrown back. He was sent back into the people behind him with such force that they were all thrown against the wall. It was only when they slammed hard against the wall did they fall to the ground, one after the other, all while spewing mouthfuls of blood. The force of their impact hit so hard that the thick concrete wall was also affected. Within a few seconds, the wall started wobbling dangerously. It wasn¡¯t long before the entire wall collapsed with a loud, deafening crash. Smoke and dust rose up to fill the exposed room. Xue An simply stood there with his hands folded behind his back. He looked around the place with a nonchalant expression. No one dared to speak. Amid the dead silence, a dumbfounded Wu Zefeng stared disbelievingly at this scene. His mind was not able to process what had just happened. One punch¡­ Just one punch and he caused all this chaos? Who the hell is this man? ¡°Now¡­ It¡¯s your turn,¡± Xue An said with no emotion at all. Wu Zefeng¡¯s entire body trembled as he said in horror, ¡°You¡­ you better stay away. I¡¯m from the Wu family, you can¡¯t kill me!¡± Xue An shook his head and said, ¡°Like I said, I really don¡¯t care who you or your family are.¡± Just then, a clutter of disorderly footsteps was heard from outside the door. A group of people walked in. A burly, fierce-looking man led this group of men. The moment Wu Zefeng saw this man, he looked as though he had seen his savior. He ran over, tumbling and scrambling past the bodies along the way. ¡°Brother Xiong, help me! This man wants to kill me! He¡¯s even wounded so many people in your KTV!¡± Brother Daxiong! Brother Daxiong of Blue Fire KTV. The appearance of this one man was enough to make Xie Jingjing¡¯s heart sink a little further. This was none other than the famous Big Brother of Beijiang city! Wu Zefeng¡¯s face was filled with relief. He turned to look at Xue An, giving him a pompous stare. He was confident that now that Brother Xiong was here, this guy was certainly doomed. But Brother Daxiong barely looked at Wu Zefeng. Instead, he walked past him as though the latter was invisible. Wu Zefeng froze for a moment. He watched helplessly as Brother Daxiong walked up to Xue An. He was even more shocked to witness the notorious Big Brother bow respectfully greet Xue An. Boom. Everyone in the room was shocked. Wu Zefeng was the most dumbfounded. His eyes seemed to be popping out of his head. Xue An glanced at Daxiong and said nonchalantly, ¡°Do you recognize me?¡± Daxiong smiled wryly when he replied. ¡°That day at Dragon Emperor Tower, I was there as one of Brother Fan¡¯s men. That¡¯s where I first met you.¡± Xue An nodded in understanding. ¡°So it turns out that you¡¯re Du Fan¡¯s man.¡± Du Fan. Another name that made people tremble with fear at the sound of it. But when it came out of Xue An¡¯s mouth, it sounded so understated, as if it bore no importance at all. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Daxiong was trembling from head to toe and he did not even dare to lift his head to look Xue An directly in his eyes. That day at Dragon Emperor Tower, he had witnessed Lu Kun¡¯s miserable demise with his own eyes. He knew that Mr. Xue was someone whom even the supernatural beings would be afraid of. When compared with Mr. Xue, his so-called Big Brother was simply just an insignificant nobody. At the same time, Daxiong¡¯s was filled with rage. But it was not directed at Xue An; it was aimed at Wu Zefeng. That stupid boy¡­ If he wanted to court his death, so be it, but now he¡¯s gotten me involved. Chapter 53 ¡°What is your purpose in coming here now? Are you here to try and stop me?¡± Xue An¡¯s voice was subtle and understated, but to Daxiong¡¯s ears, it sounded as deafening as a clap of thunder. It was a voice that terrified him so much. He anxiously shook his head. ¡°No, no. I would never dare to do that, even if I was forced to. I heard you were here so I hurried down to offer you my services.¡± These flattering words made Xie Jingjing¡¯s eyes widen in surprise. She was confused by what was going on. All she could do was look questioningly at Xue An. Her Brother An¡­ When had he become so powerful? Even a notorious Big Brother like Daxiong had to come here to extend his welcome and offer his services. And he did it with such reverence and respect too. Meanwhile, We Zefeng went paler in the face and his entire body trembled with fear. It had finally dawned on him that he had provoked someone he should never have messed with. Just a few minutes ago, he had actually thought that this strange man was just a weakling that he could push around. It was ironic, through and through, now that he thought about it. When Xue An¡¯s gaze came to rest on him, Wu Zefeng fell to his knees with a thud and he began kowtowing as though he was using his head to mash garlic on the floor. ¡°Please show mercy, Mr. Xue. Please show mercy, Mr. Xue. It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t use my brains. I let my lust take over my body. I should never have disturbed your friend. You¡¯re a magnanimous man with a big heart, please let me off this time!¡± There was a confused look in Xie Jingjing¡¯s eyes as she looked at Wu Zefeng, who was kneeling on the ground and shaking with genuine fear. Once upon a time, this was the guy who was so high and mighty that he could do anything he pleased while controlling everyone in school. But right now, he looked like an old, abandoned dog kneeling on the ground begging for mercy. Daxiong secretly stole a glance at Xue An. He noticed how indifferent Xue An¡¯s expression was, and he felt a little tug in his heart. He was afraid that Xue An would have a sudden outburst and then he would be implicated once again. But obviously, Xue An could not be bothered to pay attention to him. He merely walked up slowly to stand before Wu Zefeng and looked down at him condescendingly. Wu Ze Feng was trembling all over. He felt a warm sensation at his crotch and a pungent smell of urine spread around the room. He was so frightened that he had peed in his pants. ¡± I have no wish to kill you.¡± Wu Zefeng breathed a sigh of relief. But secretly, he was filled with resentment as he thought of ways to exact his revenge. ¡°Once I make it through this time around, I will find the chance to kill both you and Xie Jingjing,¡± he thought to himself. But of course, he kept a fearful expression on his face. What he heard next shattered his plans. ¡°But if apologizing works so easily, then no one in this world would deserve their deaths.¡± As he spoke, Xue An stomped his feet on Wu Zefeng¡¯s head and said indifferently, ¡°Remember, in your next lifetime, don¡¯t be so arrogant.¡± With that, Xue An pressed down with his feet. Poof. Wu Zefeng¡¯s head was crushed under a single blow. His brains erupted as his skull was demolished. Blood splattered everywhere. A nauseating stench of blood filled the air. Everyone was watching in silence, too afraid to make any utterance. Daxiong was someone who had witnessed life and death many times before, but watching a scene like this still came as a shock to him. He felt as though all the hair on his body was standing on end and his scalp tightened. He quickly realized that Xue An¡¯s danger level was much, much higher than he anticipated. Daxiong came to the conclusion that in the future, if this killing machine was present, he would scoot as far away as possible. It was best that they never crossed paths ever again. With that, this matter was concluded. Xue An¡¯s expression was calm as he tugged on a dumbfounded Xie Jingjing as a sign to go. He then said to Daxiong, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. I¡¯ll leave you to clear up this mess.¡± Daxiong eagerly nodded his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Xue. Leave everything to me!¡± Xue An left. Only then did Daxiong finally let out a long sigh of relief, as though a great burden had been lifted off his shoulders. Then he realized that he was drenched in cold sweat from head to toe. ¡°Brother Xiong, what do we do with this dead body?¡± Someone asked in a quiet voice. Daxiong shot him a vicious glare. ¡°It¡¯s a dead body! Just find a bag and send it back to the Wu family!¡± ¡°But if someone from the Wu family asks¡­¡± Daxiong laughed coldly in response. ¡°Then you tell the Wu family that the person who killed Wu Zefeng is a big shot that even Brother Fan doesn¡¯t dare to mess with. If they want to take revenge, then go ahead by all means! The only thing is, don¡¯t get me involved!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Daxiong looked at the dead body of Wu Zefeng and ruthlessly spat on it. ¡°You think you¡¯re so smart. You deserved what happened to you.¡± Just outside Blue Fire KTV, the chill in the cold wind made Xie Jingjing feel much more awake. She looked at Xue An with some trepidation, and her heart was filled with mixed emotions. She did not know how to feel. She hated Wu Zefeng! But she did not expect Xue An to kill him. And out in public too! After all, all life is precious! ¡°Are you feeling scared?¡± Xue An suddenly asked. Xie Jingjing was silent. Xue An smiled and said, ¡°There were a dozen hidden cameras in that room just now. If I had not come for you, you can only imagine what the consequences would have been.¡± Xie Jingjing felt a sudden lurch in her heart. She thought of the things that had seen on the Internet. There were plenty of those types of videos that were secretly recorded without consent. If that had really happened, then her life would be ruined. Xue An looked up at the sky and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Along the way, Xie Jingjing remained silent. When they finally reached the front door of her house, Xie Jingjing suddenly hugged Xue An from behind. ¡°Brother An¡­ I¡¯m sorry!¡± Xue An¡¯s expression was hidden in the darkness of this bleak, cold night. It was only a moment later that he smiled. ¡°That¡¯s all right. It¡¯s all over now. Go home, get some sleep, and be a good student when tomorrow comes.¡± Xie Jingjing¡¯s nervous heart was about to jump out of her chest. That faint scent on Xue An¡¯s body was setting her heart on fire. ¡°Brother An¡­ I¡¯m all grown up now,¡± Xie Jingjing said softly. Xue An fell silent for a moment, then he reached out his hand to ruffle Xie Jingjing¡¯s hair. With a chuckle, he said, ¡°No matter how grown up you are, in my eyes, you¡¯re still that little kid I knew back then. ¡± Mr. Xue and Auntie Chubby had been sitting in the house waiting expectantly for their daughter to return. When Xue An returned with Xie Jingjing, Mr. Xie was the first to jump to his feet and hug his daughter. Tears were falling down his face. This was a man who would usually put up a strong front, and would never show his emotions. But he was the one who doted on Xie Jingjing the most. Xie Jingjing felt a little lonely in her heart. She knew what Xue An meant by those words he had said to her. But everything that happened today was etched in Xie Jingjing¡¯s mind. That startling sound and that line that Xue An had said: ¡°Take you home.¡± These were things that Xie Jingjing would never forget in her life. She did not care though. It was not a sin to like someone, right? Xie Jingjing¡¯s stubborn temper was back in action. At this time, Auntie Chubby held Xue An¡¯s hands and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Oh Xiao An, how can your Uncle Xie and Auntie Chubby ever be able to thank you!¡± Xue An smiled and said, ¡°Auntie Chubby, Uncle Xie, Jingjing is just like my little sister. It was my responsibility. There¡¯s no need to talk about thanking me at all.¡± ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Auntie Chubby wiped her tears from her face. ¡°Right, you guys haven¡¯t had anything to eat, right? Xie, stop crying like a little girl. Hurry and go whip up something to eat.¡± Mr. Xie wiped his tears away and said, ¡°Alright!¡± Xue An originally wanted to decline the offer. But seeing the happy looks on Mr. Xie and Auntie Chubby¡¯s faces, he found it difficult to say anything more. The meal was prepared in a jiffy, but it was a very sumptuous one, nonetheless. Mr. Xie even took out the last bottle of aged wine from his precious collection and personally filled Xue An¡¯s glass with it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An was aware that this was the old couple¡¯s simplest and most straightforward way of expressing their gratitude. So, he laughed and downed his drink in one gulp. Xie Jingjing watched from the side. At this moment, Xue An was gentle and well-mannered. But just a few minutes ago, he was like killing machine from hell. Which of these two personas was the real him? Chapter 54 Mr. Xue had drank too much. He was a drunken mess. Xue An, on the other hand, was becoming more sober every time he drank. In fact, as long as he wanted to, he could drink an entire brewery¡¯s worth of wine and still not get drunk. When it was time for Xue An to leave, Xie Jingjing sent him out. ¡°I¡¯m heading back.¡± Xie Jingjing, who had originally kept her head lowered, suddenly raised her head to look up at Xue An. ¡°Thank you!¡± Xue An was slightly taken aback. Then he smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to thank me for? You should go back in and go to sleep. You still have school to go to tomorrow.¡± Xie Jingjing took a deep breath. ¡°I will not give up,¡± she said in a very serious tone. The words came out of her without much thought. Xie Jingjing quickly turned around and ran back into the house. Xue An stood rooted to the spot. The expression on his face was unreadable in the darkness of the night. The emotions of people were beyond the control of even an Immortal Lord such as himself. But he had long honed his state of mind to be as firm as a rock. So he merely let out a small sigh and then, disappeared into the night. This night, however, was not as peaceful for some other people. After Wu Zefeng¡¯s dead body was sent back to the Wu family, his father, Wu Weidong, was wrought with sadness. But in a split second, he flew into a rage. ¡°Who was it! Who did this? I¡¯m going to kill him! Who dares to kill my son!¡± The man who sent the dead body back was Daxiong¡¯s right-hand man. Upon hearing what Wu Weidong said, he could not help but let out a cold laugh. ¡°Old Master Wu, Brother Xiong sent us here with a message for you!¡± ¡°What is the message?¡± ¡°Your son did not really die a wrongful death. He died because he messed around with someone he should never have messed with.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Do you mean to say that my son died in vain?¡± Wu Weidong was filled with rage. ¡°Dying in vain has nothing to do with it. But Brother Xiong has said that the one who attacked him was someone even Brother Fan can¡¯t afford to tangle with! You should think about that before you make any rash decisions.¡± With that said, the man left. Wu Weidong was filled with the flames of fury. But he instantly cooled down upon hearing those words. It was as though he had been splashed by cold water. A big shot that even Brother Fan could not afford to mess with¡­ Who could it be? Could it be the Qin family? Wu Weidong was aware of his son¡¯s behavior and actions, and he had always suspected that his son¡¯s fate was somewhat inevitable. But this was his own flesh and blood, after all. Naturally, he would need to take revenge to preserve his family name. But if the other party was someone who even Du Fan could not afford to mess with, then it was best that he thought twice about it! At this time, Wu Zefeng¡¯s mother heard the news and rushed to the scene. The moment she saw her precious son¡¯s dead body, she could not help but bawl and howl loudly. Then she lost her cool and jumped to her feet. With a face filled with resentment, she let out a loud roar. ¡°Who did this? I will cut him up into a thousand and million pieces and grind his bones into ashes!¡± Wu Weidong was livid and sent a tight slap across her face. ¡°You¡­ you dare to hit me?¡± This woman, who had such a fierce countenance, looked at Wu Weidong with disbelief. Wu Weidong laughed coldly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m slapping you. A large part of why Zefeng turned out to be who he is today is your doing! Revenge? Why don¡¯t you do it instead?¡± The woman was crestfallen. She was the type who never had any issues bullying the common people. But now, judging by how Wu Weidong was behaving, it was obvious that the other party involved in this mess was someone that should not be trifled with. She could only lower her head in silence. Wu Weidong stood still for a second. ¡°Let¡¯s put the body into a coffin first. We will talk about matters of revenge later.¡± After all, they could always have another son if one died. But if the entire family line was ruined because of this matter, then everything was over. Xue An returned to the villa. By this time, it was already late into the night. The lights in the living room were still on. Tang Xuan¡¯er was still awake and was sitting on the couch as she waited for Xue An to come home. Seeing Xue An return, she stood up and said, ¡°Have you had anything to eat yet?¡± Xue An nodded. ¡°Are the girls asleep?¡± ¡°They just fell asleep.¡± ¡°Well, then you should go to bed too.¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er did not leave. ¡°Is there anything else you need?¡± Xue An asked. ¡°Well¡­ Out hospital is organizing a tour tomorrow. I¡¯ve promised Xiangxiang and Niannian that I will take them there. Do you want to come along?¡± Xue An did not feel like going. But he put on a smile after seeing the look of expectation on Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s face. ¡°Alright, since I have nothing much to do now. I¡¯ll just take it as taking the two little girls out for a break.¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er was overjoyed and said, ¡°Yes, please!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er went back into her room and turned in for the night. Xue An sat on the couch in the living room. Looking out of the French windows, he could see Cloud Dream Lake in the distance. While the night might be pitch black, to Xue An, the view was unmistakably clear. Although spring was in full swing, the weather was still very cold. However, Cloud Dream Lake did not show any sign of freezing at all. Xue An knew that this was all because of the unique Fengshui that this place had. Cloud Dream Lake was like a natural formation. And the little hill that the Sky Room No. 1 villa sat on, was the focal point of this formation. However, while this place might have excellent Fengshui, in Xue An¡¯s opinion, it still had its flaws. For example, the hill was way too small. There was no way it could contain the energy of Cloud Dream Lake, or suppress it at all. The people who set the layout of this villa could probably see this too. So they tried to make up for it as best as they could. But all these were just insignificant ways to remedy the situation. After all, it was impossible to raise the entire mountain and give it more height. But just because others could not do it, did not mean that Xue An was not capable either. Xue An walked out of the villa and stood at the top of the hill. The wind blew at his sleeves, causing them to whip frantically. The sky was covered in dark clouds. It seemed like a spring rain was coming. Xue An stood in silence for a moment. Then suddenly, he leaped into the sky. This leap sent him flying up into the air. A split second later, Xue An was standing above the clouds. He aimed his right palm towards the ground and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Heaven and Earth, on my command¡­ Rise!¡± Rumbling sounds arose from deep under the ground. Then slowly, inch by inch, the tiny hill began to rise. It looked as if someone was forcibly lifting it up higher. Xue An¡¯s expression remained solemn as he concentrated on this task. Given his current strength, he could barely achieve this feat. If it were in the past, with just the point of a finger, he could make a towering mountain rise out of flat grounds, or turn the vast sea into fertile land. Rumble, rumble. The sound of thunder rolled across the vast expanse of the sky. In the midst of the rain and wind, Xue An had made this little hill rise higher by more than a hundred meters. And so, this tiny hill suddenly became a mountain. Xue An landed back on the top of the hill, feeling slightly exhausted. But this was still not enough. Xue An pointed at Cloud Dream Lake in the distance and cried out a faint command. ¡°Waters of the Four Seas.. return to your origins!¡± At his command, a huge wave suddenly appeared on the previously calm lake. This huge wave rushed towards Xue An and stopped before him. This was the Aqueous Qi. It was initially overpowering but had suddenly become docile. This Aqueous Qi was a type of Spirit Qi that Cloud Dream Lake had accumulated over the years. At Xue An¡¯s command, it spread and covered the entire mountain. In an instant, flowers and greenery started popping up all over the mountain. What had once withered in the cold weather was now green and blooming again. Then, the area that surrounded the villa was enveloped by an especially thick and viscous layer of Aqueous Qi. Xue An thought he might as well add some simple defenses to protect this newly formed mountain. This would allow the villa to be truly blessed as an earthly paradise. Suddenly. A thin layer of white mist enveloped the entire mountain top. This was the pure essence of the Aqueous Qi. Any mere mortal living within this mist would enjoy a prolonged life. Once he had finished busying himself with this, Xue An returned to his room, feeling somewhat tired. Looking at his two sleeping daughters, he could not help but give each of them a kiss. It was said that a cultivator should always act against Heaven¡¯s wishes and the laws of nature. He should rid himself of all worldly desires. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But whether it was in his previous life, or in this lifetime, Xue An would never let go of the people he loved. It did not matter whether he was an immortal or an Immortal Lord. He was once a human being after all. Since he was a human being, then there was no need to pretend that he did not have human emotions. As such, this was Xue An¡¯s path to immortality! Chapter 55 Tang Xuan¡¯er worked in the largest hospital in Beijiang city. Today was the 8th of March, commonly known as International Women¡¯s Day. The hospital had specially arranged a tour as a form of welfare for its many employees. By the time Tang Xuan¡¯er arrived at the hospital, everyone was already there. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, happy International Women¡¯s Day!¡± A handsome male doctor with a pair of gold-rimmed glasses approached Tang Xuan¡¯er and greeted her with a smile. Tang Xuan¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Xuan¡¯er, it¡¯s just you by yourself again? Take my car later. I just bought a new BMW!¡± The male doctor said suggestively. But Tang Xuan¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. My friend will be joining me later.¡± The male doctor¡¯s smile quickly turned sour. His name was Lin Huan, and he was a medical doctor who had just returned from abroad. After joining this hospital, he met Tang Xuan¡¯er for the first time. Mesmerized by Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s stunning countenance, he began a frenzied pursuit of her. But Tang Xuan¡¯er was always lukewarm towards his advances, and this frustrated Lin Huan. His family was part of the upper-class society of Beijiang, and on top of that, he was a good-looking man. This was why there was never a lack of women surrounding him, even when he was young. However, no one had captivated him quite as deeply as Tang Xuan¡¯er had. But no matter how hard Lin Huan tried to get close to her, Tang Xuan¡¯er remained unmoved. She was waiting for a friend¡­ But what friend? Was it a man or a woman? With these questions in his heart, Lin Huan looked forlorn and became a little gloomy. Meanwhile, somewhere not too far away, several nurses had gathered together. They were looking at how Lin Huan was trying desperately to please and court Tang Xuan¡¯er. They could not help but feel a little jealous. ¡°What¡¯s so great about this Tang Xuan¡¯er? She¡¯s not that much prettier than us. How does she actually make Doctor Lin so infatuated with her,¡± a girl with a few freckles on her nose said hatefully. This girl¡¯s name was Luo Jing. She had always carried a torch for Lin Huan, but the latter was simply not attracted to her at all. This was why she directed all her anger and jealousy at Tang Xuan¡¯er. Whenever she had the chance to, she would heap scornful words and sarcastic remarks at Tang Xuan¡¯er. This time was no exception. The nurses around her were her confidants. Naturally, they would be on her side. They all nodded along to her remarks and joined in on the gossiping. ¡°Look at how she¡¯s putting on a fake, innocent look. I get so angry whenever I see that look. I heard that she refuses to have a boyfriend because she¡¯s looking after her friend¡¯s child.¡± ¡°Pfft, what do you mean by a friend¡¯s child? Who knows? That child might actually be hers!¡± These vicious words drifted into Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s ears. Tang Xuan¡¯er, however, was expressionless. All these years, she had gotten quite used to all these groundless gossiping. Sometimes, it was a sin just for a woman to be born beautiful. No matter how hard she tried to distance herself from boys, there was no way she could block off all this vilification that was laden with jealousy. One of the people in charge of the tour spoke up. ¡°Is everyone ready? Those with cars can drive. Those that don¡¯t can take the shuttle bus that¡¯s been arranged by the hospital. This time, our destination is¡­ Cloud Dream Lake!¡± Cloud Dream Lake? Tang Xuan¡¯er was taken aback. When she recovered, she laughed at the irony of the situation. She had literally rushed from Cloud Dream Lake to come here, and now, she would be heading back there again. But it did not matter either. After all, the tour only lasted for a day. It was not too far to travel back and forth. A lot of the attendees had driven to the hospital. So they gathered their closest friends to travel together in their cars to Cloud Dream Lake. Lin Huan came over to Tang Xuan¡¯er again to try his luck. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, I see that your friend still isn¡¯t here yet. Maybe your friend can¡¯t make it. Why don¡¯t you take my car instead? We can travel together.¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡°If he says he will come, he will definitely be here.¡± It was an outright rejection straight to his face, yet again. The humiliation was apparent on Lin Huan¡¯s face. He was beginning to lose his cool. He had tried, over and over again, to be nice and kind to her. How could this woman be so oblivious and unappreciative of his kindness? Lin Huan thought to himself, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see this friend of yours¡­ What kind of background does he have?¡± Just then, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian came prancing in. Today, the two little girls had changed into brand new clothes. They had also styled their hair in braids. They were so adorable that one would feel so tempted to hug and take a bite out of them. ¡°Auntie Xuan¡¯er.¡± The two little girls shouted in their childish voices. Tang Xuan¡¯er rustled the two little girls¡¯ heads playfully. ¡°Have the two of you had your breakfast?¡± ¡°Yes! Papa made us some porridge, and it was delicious.¡± As usual, Xue Nian could only think of food, no matter what time of day it was. As this was taking place, Lin Huan¡¯s expression started to change. He had heard the rumors about Tang Xuan¡¯er, but he did not expect them to be true. Was she really raising two little girls? What was the relationship between her and these two little girls? Just as he was trying to figure this out, Xue An walked in. His appearance caught the attention of many of the people present in the room. This was especially true for Luo Jing and company, whose faces looked even more excited than before. ¡°See that? That guy is probably Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s little lover!¡± ¡°He looks pretty young!¡± ¡°So what if he¡¯s young? Look at the clothes he¡¯s wearing!¡± Luo Jing was extremely good at telling a person¡¯s family background and status from the clothes they wore. When she saw that Xue An was dressed in a casual outfit that was no more than a few hundred bucks, she could not help but show some disdain on her face. So, this was the kind of man that she had found for herself? It seemed that Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s taste in men was not that great after all! Luo Jing was secretly pleased at this thought. Meanwhile, Lin Huan was staring at Xue An with eyes filled with enmity. He too, was looking for flaws and faults in this man. In terms of looks¡­ hmm, they were on par with each other. But in terms of dress sense, the difference was very apparent. The more he compared, the more arrogant Lin Huan¡¯s expression became. At this time, the person-in-charge came over and interrupted the conversation. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, what about you? Are you taking the shuttle bus?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er looked towards Xue An. Xue An smiled and said, ¡°I came here in a cab.¡± The looks on Luo Jing and her friends¡¯ faces were all the more contemptuous. This man did not even own a car! Lin Huan felt that it was the perfect opportunity for him to make another move. He walked over and said with a smile, ¡°Xuan¡¯er, let¡¯s just take my car!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡°My friend¡­¡± Lin Huan interrupted Tang Xuan¡¯er while she was speaking and shot Xue An a menacing look. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I drove an X5. It won¡¯t be a problem even if your friend comes along.¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er felt that it was not very appropriate, but Xue An said nonchalantly, ¡°Great. I¡¯ve never been in an X5 before.¡± Li Huan sneered as he thought to himself, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re just a country bumpkin from the rural villages. Just watch me deal with you in a while!¡± Lin Huan drove his car over and opened the door of the front seat. And then he said, ¡°Xuan¡¯er, you can sit here.¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯d better sit in the back.¡± With that said, she led Xue Xiang and Xue Nian over to the backseats. Lin Huan gritted his teeth. Xue An mindlessly walked over to the front seat of the car and sat himself down. In an indifferent tone, Xue An said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± This instantly annoyed Lin Huan. Was this man treating himself as his personal chauffeur? But based on the current situation, Lin Huan could not let his temper flare. He could only keep his rage in check as he turned the key and started to drive. While on the road, he kept an eye on Xue An. After Xue An got into the car, he merely sat there the whole time with a calm expression. Lin Huan felt that this stranger was someone who was not worthy of a second thought. He dared to put up such a pretentious front? Just look at the way he was dressed! He did not even have a car of his own! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When we get to Cloud Dream Lake I will show you what you¡¯re in for! Because of the rain last night, the scenery of Cloud Dream Lake was even more picturesque today. The crowd got out of their cars and the ladies began to feel excited and ventured further off to take photographs. The men, on the other hand, stood by the lakeside to admire the scenery. At this time, Lin Huan deliberately asked, ¡°My friend, pardon me but may I ask which high post do you hold at work?¡± Chapter 56 ¡°High post?¡± Xue An smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t even have a job.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lin Huan purposefully dragged out his reply. Meanwhile, he was feeling more and more contempt for Xue An. It turned out that this was just a stay-at-home dad who was the homemaker of his family. ¡°Then what do you usually do at home?¡± ¡°I just spend time with the kids, cooking, looking at the scenery and things like that,¡± Xue An said nonchalantly. Lin Huan exchanged a knowing look with the colleagues that had gathered around him. It seemed that this guy was just a useless and insignificant bum that did not even contribute to society. Then Lin Huan pointedly looked at his watch. ¡°Doctor Lin, that watch of yours must have cost you quite a bit, right?¡± One of Lin Huan¡¯s colleagues asked, right on cue. ¡°Oh it¡¯s not that bad,¡± Lin Huan replied casually. ¡°It only costs about two hundred thousand or so. I was in a rush to leave the house today so I only managed to wear this cheap, ordinary watch.¡± Meanwhile, Luo Jing had sauntered over, looking like a love-struck fool. ¡°Doctor Lin, I heard that your family just bought you a house in the Cloud Dream Dacha?¡± Lin Huan nodded, beaming with pride. ¡°Yes. They just bought one a couple of days ago! It cost around a few tens of millions, I guess.¡± A slight commotion rustled among the people when Li Huan said those words. ¡°I heard the houses in Cloud Dream Dacha can¡¯t be bought with money alone!¡± Lin Huan smiled and said, ¡°But of course. This is the house that my father bought with a great amount of money. But he had also put in a great deal of effort to pull some strings. Turns out, one of his friends is from the Qin family.¡± The Qin family! When Lin Huan mentioned this name, his face showed a little more respect. As for everyone else, their faces were filled with envy and surprise. It was the Qin family after all! It was a wealthy and influential family that many people could only look up to. Lin Huan¡¯s family had actually managed to establish a connection with the Qin family. This meant that Lin Huan¡¯s family was not just a simple and ordinary family. ¡°Since it so happens that we¡¯re all here at Cloud Dream Lake, let me invite you guys to my place. You can take a look at my new home.¡± Lin Huan said these words in a clear and loud voice, making sure that everyone could hear him. ¡°Sounds great!¡± Luo Jing was the first to cheer. She looked at Lin Huan so intently that her eyes seemed like they were about to spew fire. But Lin Huan paid no attention to Luo Jing. Instead, he spoke to Tang Xuan¡¯er. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, come over to my villa later. I have a bottle of red wine that a friend from France gifted to me. You won¡¯t be able to buy it anywhere here. We can try it together.¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er did not say anything. She was just looking at Xue An. With a faint smile, Xue An said, ¡°Okay, sounds good. There¡¯s not much for us to do here anyway. Let¡¯s go try Doctor Lin¡¯s red wine.¡± Lin Huan was filled with resentment. He glared angrily at Xue An with eyes that were filled with rage. This guy was just tactless and insensitive. He had to find a way to put him in his place and make him back off. Only someone like me could be worthy of such a beautiful woman like Tang Xuan¡¯er, Lin Huan secretly thought to himself. Meanwhile, Luo Jing was unhappy that she was being ignored. She stared at Tang Xuan¡¯er with a face filled with hatred, as though she wished she could eat her up right now. When the conversation was over, everyone went to play by the lake for a while. When it was almost noon, the crowd got into their respective cars and headed straight to Cloud Dream Dacha. The security of this place was indeed very tight. Lin Huan had to show his keys to prove that he was the owner of the property, but the security guards still proceeded to check every single car once through the gates. When it was Xue An¡¯s turn to be searched by the security guards, Luo Jing deliberately stepped aside to watch. She wanted to see how Tang Xuan¡¯er and company would make a fool of themselves. But when Xue An lowered the window, the security guard immediately recognized who it was. The guard halted for a split second, but recovered quickly and saluted. ¡°Greetings Mr. Xue¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand dismissively, and the security guard ate the words that were supposed to follow his formalities. Luo Jing was a little confused. What was going on? Why was this security guard acting like this? Could it be¡­ Xue An knew this security guard? That had to be the reason! Who knew, the two of them might even be colleagues! Luo Jing thought that this was a reasonable deduction. Once they had officially entered Dream Cloud Dacha, many people cried out with wonder and surprise. ¡°Oh gosh! So beautiful! It¡¯s unbelievable how the flowers here are actually in full bloom during this cold season.¡± ¡°These flowers have been painstakingly nurtured by gardening experts. Naturally, they¡¯re not afraid of the harsh cold.¡± Everyone arrived at Lin Huan¡¯s villa. Once again, they were filled with awe. With a proud look on his face, Lin Huan said, ¡°This is my home. Come on in everyone!¡± This villa was located on the edge of Cloud Dream Dacha. Although it was not a prime location compared to the other villas here, the surrounding environment and its facilities were top-notch. Upon entering the villa, the group of people continued to be dazzled by what they saw. ¡°The materials used for the renovation works were all imported from all over Europe. Just the renovations alone cost more than ten million dollars!¡± Lin Huan smugly introduced his home to his colleagues. He looked at Xue An, hoping to get a reaction out of him. But even as Lin Huan was talking, Xue An maintained a look of indifference. This further frustrated Lin Huan. ¡°This country bumpkin isn¡¯t even impressed, is he?¡± Lin Huan thought to himself. Before long, lunchtime had rolled around. Lin Huan had made preparations beforehand and had bought high-grade ingredients to prepare a luxury meal. He even hired a few chefs, who have been kept busy the entire day, to set a table full of exquisite dishes for his guests. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, come, try this. These steaks are imported from Europe!¡± Lin Huan eagerly offered. Tang Xuan¡¯er cut off a small piece and tasted the morsel. She suddenly stopped eating and frowned slightly. Ever since she had tasted Xue An¡¯s cooking, eating anything else simply made her feel like she was chewing on wax. Luo Jing could not hold back any longer. She laughed coldly. ¡°You¡¯re still pretending to be a princess? You¡¯ve never had the chance to see something as magnificent as this place, or tried such exquisite food, right? I mean, all you have is a penniless beggar!¡± She said those words so bluntly that everyone around her was a little surprised. Tang Xuan¡¯er was furious for being put on the spot like that. Xue An, however, maintained a calm demeanor. Suddenly, a sweet, childish voice pipped in. ¡°Papa, what¡¯s a penniless beggar?¡± This innocent question left many people giggling with their hands over their mouths. Luo Jing and Lin Huan, in particular, were happy that they had managed to humiliate Xue And and Tang Xuan¡¯er. In fact, they were smiling along with the crowd. Since your own daughter is asking this question, let¡¯s see how you answer. Xue An could not help but burst out laughing. First, he patted Xue Xiang¡¯s little head, then he pointed to the table, the chair, and the other furniture in the room. He said, in an unconcerned manner, ¡°Look at that. That¡¯s what a penniless beggar would own.¡± These words were so daring that it seemed to shake up the room. Many people were shocked that Xue An had the guts to say those things. Luo Jing was the first to react. She laughed loudly and dismissively.¡±Yo, seems like some people here just don¡¯t know their place. Better not talk big when you have no idea what you¡¯re dealing with.¡± Lin Huan however, was a lot more direct. He was visibly livid. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Xue An shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Maybe I didn¡¯t make myself clear just now,¡± he said. Hearing this made Lin Huan lighten up a little. He was expecting to hear an apology from Xue An. But instead of an apology, Xue An surprised everyone with his next few words. ¡°Your home obviously doesn¡¯t belong to a penniless beggar. After all, a beggar would be humble and self-aware. You on the other hand¡­ have none of those qualities.¡± Lin Huan¡¯s blood boiled. He felt like he was going to get a heart attack. Luo Jing quickly cut in. ¡°So, what you¡¯re trying to say is that your home is even more luxurious than this home?¡± In all honesty, Xue An was not deliberately mocking Lin Huan and his home. He was simply telling the truth. To him, everything in Beijiang, and the entire earth even, was considered poor. He had witnessed other planets that were rich in resources. In these places, the dominating sects owned a majority of these resources, and were capable of leading lives that were beyond everything and anything that common humans from Earth could ever begin to imagine. In comparison, this villa had the status of a lowly bathroom in Sky Room No. 1. Before anything else was said, Xue Xiang interrupted. ¡°Our home is much, much bigger than this place,¡± she said innocently. ¡°Does being big mean that it¡¯s of higher worth? This is a villa in Dream Cloud Dacha that we are talking about!¡± Luo Jing ridiculed the little girl. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lin Huan also sneered at the girl. ¡°If that is the case, why don¡¯t we all go to Mr. Xue¡¯s house to take a look and see what type of home he¡¯s living in?¡± Lin Huan expected Xue An to protest. But to his surprise, Xue An nodded. ¡°Sure. That¡¯s fine too.¡± ¡°How do we get there? By car? I¡¯m not going if it¡¯s too far away. What if it¡¯s in a ditch somewhere. It¡¯s probably a place that¡¯s very dirty and dangerous,¡± Luo Jing mocked. Xue An shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go by car. We can walk there.¡± Chapter 57 Walk there? Lin Huan and the others looked at one another. They were on the outskirts of the city. The nearest village was more than four or five miles away. Could it be¡­ A thought flashed across Lin Huan¡¯s mind, but then, he was quick to deny it. How could that be possible! He was definitely thinking too much. Not just anyone could buy a home in the Cloud Dream Dacha. Anyone who could afford to stay here was, by no means, someone that was respected for their fame and prestige. He had never even seen this man before. So he was most certainly not someone who could afford to live in Cloud Dream Dacha. With this thought in mind, Lin Huan¡¯s expression became more relaxed. ¡°Very well, let¡¯s go and see where Mr. Xue¡¯s house is then.¡± Xue An was already walking out the door, having ignored everything Lin Huan was saying. The crowd followed behind him. After walking a short distance, Xue An made a turn and headed straight for the hill. The more Lin Huan walked, the odder his expression became. The way he looked at Xue An was getting increasingly disdainful as well. He did not know who were the owners of the neighboring houses. But they seemed to be heading towards the villa at the top of the hill. It was called Sky Room No. 1, and everyone knew who was staying there. This villa on the hill was one of its kind in the entire Cloud Dream Dacha. And it also had a unique location. He heard that a wealthy man from Middle Capital once offered an astronomical amount of money for it, but the Qin family just would not sell it. He had also heard that Old Master Qin was going to keep it for himself. And despite what he may claim, there was no way that this man was a member of the Qin family. Based on that, there was only one possibility, and that this was a fool who was trying to deceive his friends and colleagues. What a shame you have met me! A smug smile appeared on Lin Huan¡¯s face. I will expose you for the fraud that you are. Upon reaching the top of the hill, the grand and extravagant villa, Sky Room No. 1, awed everyone. This included Lin Huan, as it was also his first time seeing a villa like this. Compared to this, the villa he owned could only be considered as a shameful mess. ¡°This is the place where we live with our Papa,¡± Xue Xiang said very proudly. The expressions in the eyes of many who were looking at Xue An began to change. Could he really be some rich, second-generation stranger who had kept his true identity well under wraps? But right at this moment, Lin Huan took a step forward and scoffed loudly. ¡°Hey guys, he claims to be living in this villa here. But everyone in the whole of Cloud Dream Dacha knows that this is Sky Room No. 1. This villa is the place that the old master of the Qin family is keeping for himself. And we all know that Mr. Xue isn¡¯t Old Master Qin, right?¡± Everyone nodded their heads in agreement. They could not fault his reasoning. They came to the assumption that Xue An was trying to trick them, and they quickly became angry. Lin Huan looked at Xue An and said with a smug expression, ¡°Now let me guess. What does Mr. Xue do here? Are you the cook? Or the chauffeur?¡± Xue An smiled lightly and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± Lin Huan sneered and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I think. This villa obviously isn¡¯t yours!¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. This is what Auntie Qin gave my Papa!¡± Xue Xiang said angrily. ¡°Qin Yu? Mistress Qin of the Qin family? How can someone like your papa know Mistress Qin of the Qin family? Young lady, where did you learn to tell such big lies?¡± Lin Huan said with a laugh. He thought he had blown Xue An¡¯s cover. This Xue guy was obviously just pretending to be someone he was not. Now let¡¯s see how you try to defend yourself in front of Tang Xuan¡¯er! But just as Lin Huan was gloating, a calm and majestic voice came from behind the crowd. ¡°Mr. Xue, are you still getting used to living here?¡± The crowd turned their heads and saw a middle-aged man walking up from the bottom of the hill. This man had a dignified countenance and a calm demeanor and carried an air of authority and stateliness with him. It was none other than Qin Yuan himself. Xue An nodded in response. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad place at all. It¡¯s just that this hill was a little too short, so I¡¯ve raised it higher by more than a hundred meters or so.¡± Qin Yuan had felt that there was something wrong when he was going up the mountain. He did not remember it being this high or this steep. Now that he had heard what Xue An had to say, he understood what happened. This was the very first time he heard that a hill could be raised higher! To Qin Yuan, Xue An was no different than a divine immortal. He had seen more than enough miraculous feats from this strange man. Raising a mountain came as a surprise, but Qin Yuan quickly got over it. Lin Huan, however, did not recognize Qin Yuan. All he saw was an old man speaking to Xue An. They seemed to be having a decent and respectful conversation, so he took the opportunity to loudly interrupt them. ¡°Yo! That¡¯s quite a realistic show you¡¯re putting up there. Looks like you brought an acting partner with you!¡± Qin Yuan frowned for a moment and looked at Lin Huan. ¡°Who are you?¡± Lin Huan stood up a little taller and proudly pushed his shoulders back. ¡°I am one of the owners of a villa in Cloud Dream Dacha. And your friend here is claiming that owns this particular villa. This is Sky Room No. 1! Your friend¡¯s sneaky lie is over!¡± Sneaky lie? Qin Yuan looked at Xue An, who still maintained his aloof expression. Qin Yuan immediately understood what was going on. ¡°Well then, who do you think Sky Room No. 1 belongs to?¡± ¡°Hur-hur, what an idiot. Everyone knows that Sky Room No. 1 is the villa that Old Master Qin is keeping for himself! Your friend is actually trying to deceive people by claiming that the villa belongs to him. Come on! Who¡¯s going to believe that nonsense!¡± Luo Jing and the others all burst out laughing. Qin Yuan¡¯s cold and authoritative voice cut through all the laughter. ¡°That¡¯s right. Initially, I wanted to keep this villa for myself. But I have decided to give it to Mr. Xue instead. Do you have a problem with that?¡± There was silence in the room. And then, Lin Huan made a cold snort and said, ¡°You gave it to him? What a joke. Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°No!¡± A fierce voice shouted from a distance. ¡°Who do you think YOU are?¡± Qin Yu walked up from the foot of the hill. Her pretty face was filled with anger. Lin Huan may have not recognized Qin Yuan, but he definitely recognized Qin Yu. The moment he saw that it was her, his entire body froze. Qin Yu walked closer to stand before him, then stopped. She turned respectfully to Xue And and said, ¡°My greetings to you, Mr. Xue.¡± Xue An nodded without saying anything. Then Qin Yu turned to Qin Yuan. ¡°Grandfather,¡± she acknowledged. Grandfather? There was only one person in the whole wide world that Qin Yu would address this way. That would be the chairman of Longtai Group. The head of the Qin family. Qin Yuan himself. Everything started to fall into place as Lin Huan made the connections. His face instantly went ashen. This¡­ How was this possible? And why was the seemingly ordinary and common-looking Xue An being treated with so much respect by the Qin family? They even addressed him as Mr. Xue. Luo Jing, who had been looking down on Xue An and making use of him to mock Tang Xuan¡¯er ¡®s lack of taste in men, felt even more jealous. This man must surely be of high status if he was able to make the Qin family treat him with such reverence. Compared to him, Lin Huan was just a nobody. But this was not all. Today was a very busy and lively day at Sky Room No. 1. The villa was buzzing with activities and more people were about to join them. Two people, one old and one young, were walking up the path of the hill, towards the villa. It was an old man with white hair and a young woman with a slim and graceful demeanor. As they approached the villa, everyone could make out who these two were. Lin Huan, Luo Jing, and almost everyone else there, were dumbstruck. It was Hua Xingyu and his granddaughter, Hua Tingting. In the medical field of Beijiang, Hua Xingyu was a well-known figure who was at the Master level. The grandfather and granddaughter pair walked straight past the group as if they were all invisible. They finally stopped in front of Xue An. Hua Xingyu paid his respects by cupping one hand in the other, and placing them in front of his chest. His expression and behavior was respectful, almost like he was a student greeting his teacher. ¡°My greetings to you, Mr. Xue.¡± Dead silence filled the entire place. Everyone kept quiet, including those who had just mocked Xue An without any restraint. At this moment, they all felt as though someone had ruthlessly slapped them in the face. Lin Huan even shuddered from a chill that ran through him. He finally understood why there always seemed to be a faintly discernible smile on Xue An¡¯s face. It turned out that Xue An was laughing at Lin Huan¡¯s ignorance. Meanwhile, Qin Yu turned her head to continue addressing Lin Huan. In a cold voice, she said, ¡°Who did you just say it was?¡± The coldness in her voice made Lin Huan quiver and he hurriedly replied in a stammering voice, ¡°Qin¡­ Miss Qin, I really didn¡¯t know that this old gentleman here is Qin¡­¡± Qin Yu took a step forward and stare him down. ¡°This villa was given to Mr. Xue by us, the Qin family, with no strings attached. Who do you think you are? Who are you to question this decision?¡± Lin Huan was stumped by her questioning and could only stammer out a response. ¡°I¡­ I was wrong!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Qin Yu raised her brows angrily. She was about to say something but stopped herself. Xue An waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Just forget it.¡± Hearing him say those words made Lin Huan, Luo Jing and the others feel as though they had just heard the tranquil sounds of nature. They could relax! It seemed that it would be quite easy to talk things out with this guy! Lin Huan was secretly relieved. ¡°Since you already know you are in the wrong, then why still bother saying so much? Just ask them to go down the hill on their knees!¡± Xue An said in an unconcerned manner. Chapter 58 Go down the hill on their knees? The faces of Lin Huan and Luo Jing instantly went pale. Although the hill was not very high, going down the steep slopes while on their knees would be impossible! It would take them a very long time! But Xue An did not seem to care. After he finished what he had to say, he steered Xue Xiang and Xue Nian back into the house. Tang Xuan¡¯er glared at the people around her. They were her colleagues and so-called friends. Then she turned around and was just about to leave. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, please, I beg you to ask Mr. Xue for mercy. What would become of me if I really have to go down the hill on my knees?¡± Luo Jing was shameless enough to ask Tang Xuan¡¯er to plead on her behalf. ¡°Yeah! Xuan¡¯er, we are colleagues after all. Is there a need to make things difficult for everyone else?¡± Many people spoke up in agreement. A hint of disgust appeared on Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s beautiful and elegant face. ¡°Make things difficult? You were the ones that were making things difficult for us. Tell me, who were the ones who greeted me and Mr. Xue with mockery and sarcasm the moment we met¡­ Who?¡± The crowd was speechless. Tang Xuan¡¯er took another step forward and stared angrily at Luo Jing and Lin Huan. ¡°Who were the ones who repeatedly called Mr. Xue a penniless beggar? Who was it again?¡± Luo Jing and Lin Huan were already panicking. Especially Luo Jing. The only reason why she had dared to be so arrogant and repeatedly targeted and bullied Tang Xuan¡¯er, was because she firmly believed that the girl was too meek to stand up for herself. She thought that no matter how cruel she was being, Tang Xuan¡¯er would never talk back or even think about taking revenge. But now she knew that she was wrong! So awfully wrong! Tang Xuan¡¯er turned around angrily and stormed off. Qin Yu looked at Lin Huan and said in an aloof manner, ¡°I seem to remember your surname is Lin, right? Well, Cloud Dream Dacha doesn¡¯t welcome you here.¡± Qin Yu also left upon saying these words. Lin Huan went limp and slumped to the floor, dejectedly. He knew he was done for. Not because he had just lost his home. But rather, it was because of Qin Yu¡¯s attitude towards him. His family might be doing quite well in Beijiang, but when compared to the Longtai Group, it was barely making a dent in the economy. Now that he had offended Qin Yu, it meant that all the businesses that the Lin family ran in Beijiang would face a great catastrophe. And it was all his fault! Lin Huan was filled with unbridled fury when he came to the realization that all of this was Xue An¡¯s fault. It was so much easier to push all the blame to him. If you think you¡¯re so good, why didn¡¯t you show it in the first place? You¡¯re the reason why I ended up looking so pathetic in front of everyone! Yes! All this was his fault! Now that he had convinced himself of this, Lin Huan burned with hatred and spite. This anger was written all over his face. And you still want us to go down the hill on our knees? You¡¯ve got to be kidding me! Why should I even get down on my knees for you? Lin Huan defiantly turned around to walk down the hill. But before he could venture beyond more than two steps, he felt a huge force pressing down on his shoulders. With a thud, he fell to his knees. No matter how much he struggled, he could not get back on his feet. He looked around helplessly but realized that he was not the only one on his knees. Luo Jing, and a few others who had been the most vocal, also felt a huge force overcoming them. In a blink of an eye, they were all kneeling on the ground, unable to make a move. All the victims looked at one another. Fear and panic were reflected in their eyes. What was going on? In the end. Lin Huan, Luo Jing and the rest of their friends really ended up going down the hill on their knees, one step at a time. Meanwhile, Xue An was in the house, quietly listening to Hua Xingyu¡¯s account of a particular incident. Hua Xingyu spoke with a grave and solemn expression on his face. ¡°Mr. Xue,¡± he said respectfully, ¡°earlier today, a friend of mine from overseas sent me a piece of news. I believe that it¡¯s a matter that directly concerns you.¡± ¡°Oh? What is the news?¡± ¡°The Elderly by Heaven, Yu Ling, has left his mountain perch. He is planning to return to his country within the next few days so he can participate in the quadrennial Martial Arts Convention.¡± ¡°The Elderly by Heaven?¡± Qin Yuan shuddered from head to toe as a horrified expression appeared on his face. Qin Yu was puzzled by this revelation. ¡°Grandfather, who is this Elderly by Heaven?¡± Qin Yuan remained solemn. ¡°He was a peerless master who traveled far and wide, all over the world, in search of an opponent who would be worthy enough to be his match. But despite his travels, he never found one. After a while, news about this master ceased, and he seemed to have disappeared. No one knew where he went. I heard rumors that he was dead. I never would have guessed that he is still alive.¡± Hua Xingyu let out a bitter laugh. ¡°Not only is he alive, but he¡¯s also doing very well for himself. He even took two disciples under his wing. One is called Liu Shou, and the other is called¡­ Yu Qing!¡± These two names made the entire room go silent. Only Xue An remained unmoved. He sat there with an indifferent expression, as though everything that was being said had nothing to do with him. Hua Xingyu went on to say, ¡°This time, Yu Ling has come out of hiding because of the deaths of his two disciples. He has already let the word out that he would like to meet the person who murdered his disciples at the Martial Arts Convention.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Xue An asked disinterestedly. Hua Xingyu paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°Mr. Xue, you may be a man of immense merit and remarkable skill, but Ling Yu is no ordinary man either. I¡¯ve met him once thirty years ago, and back then, he had already stepped into the Realm of the Unfettered. And now that thirty years have passed, many are saying that¡­ he already has one foot in the Realm of Celestial Beings¡­¡± Celestial Being! Just the thought of the title was enough to bring a sense of awe into the room. It was said that the moment one stepped into the Realm of the Unfettered, one would become an immortal. But only the unknown waited for you after entering the Realm of Celestial Beings. From ancient times all the way to the present day, countless people could step into the Realm of the Unfettered. But very few could even imagine stepping into the Realm of Celestial Beings. This was proof that making the step on this path was¡­ incredibly difficult. Just then, a child¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Papa, what is a Celestial Being? Can it be eaten?¡± One did not need to look to know that it was Xue Nian asking the question. Xue An laughed when he heard the question. ¡°Oh, a Celestial Being. Well, a Celestial Being is¡­ something for me to punch with my bare fist.¡± These words shocked Hua Xingyu. Then Xue An looked around the entire room and noticed the worried and concerned looks on Qin Yuan and the others¡¯ faces. He just smiled knowingly. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s meet with him. It just so happens that I would like to see this so-called master in person. How high does he think his status is? He¡¯s only managed to get one foot in the Realm of Celestial Beings at such an old age.¡± As he said this, Xue An¡¯s tone of voice was filled with a strong sense of confidence and self-assurance. Hearing this, Hua Tingting, who was standing by the side, could not help but feel a little dazed and dizzy with amazement. Hua Xingyu, on the other hand, was feeling worried. He knew that Xue An¡¯s cultivation of martial arts was profound and unfathomable, but he was a newcomer who has not made a name for himself yet. The Elderly by Heaven, on the other hand, had a well-established reputation that was decades in the making. ¡°Alright then. Where is the Martial Arts Convention going to be held this time?¡± Xue An asked. Hua Xingyu and Qin Yuan looked at each other and then in unison, they said, ¡°Green Wheat!¡± Xue An raised a brow. ¡°Green Wheat?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Hua Xingyu clarified. ¡°The location of the Martial Arts Convention is not fixed, to start with. This year, it¡¯s Beijiang¡¯s turn to host. But holding the event in the city will bring too much inconvenience. So the venue has been moved to Green Wheat Town. And since Green Wheat Town is considered a tourist destination, it will bring even more popularity to the event.¡± Xue An nodded. ¡°Well then, we will go there to take a look when the time comes.¡± Meanwhile, in a quaint house in the Chinatown of Country M, Yu Ling was drinking some tea. ¡°Old Fish Head, I really didn¡¯t think you would still be able to make it out of the mountain!¡± The person sitting across him was an elderly man with a white beard. ¡°If I don¡¯t come down from the mountain, all my other disciples will be killed too,¡± Yu Ling said coldly. The elderly man was taken aback for a moment. Then with a sigh, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about that. It was a pity that the young lad Yu Qing had to die. Does the Yu family know?¡± Yu Ling shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not clear about that just yet. Once I¡¯ve killed the murderer with my own hands, I will go to Lingnan to meet with the Yu family.¡± The elderly man nodded. ¡°With all that¡¯s going on, do you think you need any help?¡± Yu Ling shook his head. ¡°Oh Old Fish Head, nowadays, times are changing at a very fast rate. You have to be careful and move with the times.¡± Yu Ling smiled arrogantly. He raised his hand and pointed a finger at a distant wall. A round hole suddenly appeared in the reinforced concrete that was a few dozen meters away from them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The gaping hole appeared suddenly and soundlessly, as if it had been there all along. The elderly man was round-eyed with excitement. ¡°You¡¯ve finally taken that step?¡± Yu Ling nodded. The elderly man sighed again and said, ¡°I really envy you. Back then, if I had followed you into the mountain, who knows, maybe I would have been able to achieve the Great Freedom by now too!¡± Celestial Beings had a lifespan of three hundred years, which was also why they were known by the secular world to possess¡­ the Great Freedom! Chapter 59 - The Martial Arts Forum The Martial Arts Forum was one of the leading and most authoritative online forums in the Chinese Martial Arts community. It was also the most popular. Many martial artists joined the forum to exchange and share their experiences. Sometimes, immortals and even masters from the Realm of the Unfettered would also come online to provide guidance on the forum. But more often than not, the conversations on the forum went something like this: ¡°I¡¯m going on a trip to Mount Hua tomorrow. After I jump off the cliff, will I be able to get a hold of the Secret Hacks of Martial Arts? Waiting online now. Very urgent!¡± First comment: I¡¯m on the couch! Second comment: I think you can. But I heard that the masters have weird temperaments. So before you jump, it¡¯s best you take off all your clothes. That way, the success rate might be slightly higher. Third comment: What if the person asking the question is a lady? Fourth comment: Then ask for a video. Fifth comment: Same request! These funny questions and comments were some of the reasons why so many people enjoyed browsing the Martial Arts Forum when they had nothing else to do. Today, Li Qiang came online to the Martial Arts Forum out of habit. He planned to browse around to kill some time. But the Martial Arts Forum seemed a little different today. Right at the top of the page, a post was pinned and highlighted. Its presence loomed over the entire forum. ¡°The quadrennial Martial Arts Convention is going to be held soon. The Heroes Ranking will be reshuffled soon!¡± Clicking on this post led to an ongoing, lively discussion that was already in full swing. Second comment: This time, I won¡¯t be watching from the couch. To all the Masters on the Heroes Rankings¡­ would any of you take pity on me and take me under your wing? Third comment: Pfft. The writer of the previous comment really has no shame. But I would like to join in too. Take me along! Fourth comment: I don¡¯t eat much and I can warm your bed. Bring me along too! ¡­ Li Qiang laughed as he read through the comments. He knew that one of the most important purposes of the quadrennial Martial Arts Conference was to rearrange the order of the names in the Heroes Rankings. The Heroes Rankings was a list that was recognized by everyone in the world of martial arts. The list ranked the top hundred people who were the best of all martial artists. This time, he really wondered how many new masters would emerge and how many of the older ones would be ruthlessly eliminated! Li Qiang was thinking about all the possibilities that could happen when suddenly¡­ a post popped up and hit the front page at rocket speed. ¡°The Elderly by Heaven, who has gone missing for the past 30 years, is making a comeback. He is going to the Martial Arts Conference to kill the murderer of his disciples with his own hands!¡± The Elderly by Heaven? Who was this? Li Qiang clicked on the post out of curiosity. After reading for a few minutes, he realized that everyone was just as puzzled and confused as he was. But soon, there was a reply from the moderator of the forum. Moderator: The Elderly by Heaven was a top name in the world of martial arts 30 years ago. At that time, he was at the Master Level in the Realm of the Unfettered. He placed third in the Heroes Rankings list. But then, he went missing. For 30 years there was no trace of him to be found. No one knew where he went. But it seems that he¡¯s back this time! Meanwhile, there was someone who replied, ¡°Just got word that the name of the Elderly by Heaven¡¯s disciple is Yu Qing!¡± This news shocked many among the crowd of netizens. Yu Qing! Ranked 42nd on the Heroes Rankings list. Although the ranking was not that high, just the fact that he made it on the Heroes Ranking list meant that he was an extraordinary person. Who on earth could have actually killed Yu Qing? This mystery person had now provoked a master! A master who had disappeared from the earthly world and was living in seclusion. And now, he was making a reappearance because of this mystery man. Meanwhile, the older generations of martial artists commented on the post. They were popularizing the prowess of the Elderly by Heaven and talking about how powerful he was. Eventually, more and more netizens began to show their support for the Elderly by Heaven. There were even a few of them that started to taunt the person who had killed Yu Qing but did not dare to show his face. ¡°Who knows, he probably used some despicable, underhanded means to claim victory, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that must be it! Or maybe he used a gun?¡± ¡°I too, feel that something is not right. If he was able to kill such a highly skilled man, why would his name still be unknown?¡± These speculations made the situation more and more unfavorable for Xue An. But there was one person who saw these comments and was filled with righteous indignation. This person stepped forth and began speaking up for Xue An. This person was none other than Tan Dong¡¯s daughter, Tan Xiaoyu. After seeing those slanderous remarks meant to malign Xue An, she felt her anger rising uncontrollably. After everything that had happened, she was undoubtedly convinced by Xue An¡¯s powers and skills. Because of this, she could not hold herself back as she pounded on the keyboard to type her reply. ¡°I am a friend of the man who killed Yu Qing. I won¡¯t tell you who he is, but what I can tell you is that, with just one fist, this highly skilled master landed a single punch that killed Yu Qing!¡± This online post stirred up a hornet¡¯s nest of comments. Many netizens replied with sarcastic and scornful remarks. ¡°A single punch? Hey poster above me, I think you must be dreaming!¡± ¡°Exactly! We¡¯re talking about an expert who¡¯s ranked 42nd on the list. And you¡¯re saying that someone can take him out with just one punch?¡± ¡°Hur-hur! It¡¯s just another online poster that¡¯s full of arrogance!¡± Tan Xiaoyu was so angry that her face flushed red. She pounded on her keyboard again and typed her reply, ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? Very well, let¡¯s make a bet. For this Martial Arts Convention, I bet that my friend will win. If I lose, I¡­ I will run about stark naked!¡± Replies from the netizens instantly skyrocketed. ¡°Gosh, I just took a look and saw that the poster is actually a young lady!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also taken a look. Her profile photo might be a little blurry, but her looks are definitely eight points and above!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to this Martial Arts Convention now!¡± ¡°Pin this post to the top of the page! Take a screenshot of this post as evidence! Take note of the profile!¡± The Internet was abuzz with an influx of comments because of this Martial Arts Convention. But Xue An was completely oblivious to all of this furor. Nowadays, his mission was to bring his two daughters to the lake to fish, then return home to think of different ways to cook the fish by updating his recipes. Today, he was sitting by the lake. His two daughters were happily playing in the sand next to him. But this rare scene of relaxation and comfort was quickly disrupted. Tan Xiaoyu walked over with a solemn expression on her face. She had asked Qin Yu where to find Xue An, and she was directed to Cloud Dream Lake. Upon arriving, she found Xue An fishing leisurely in a carefree mood. ¡°Mr. Xue¡­¡± Tan Xiaoyu said respectfully as she bowed her head. Xue An raised his head, took one look at her, and then nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Can I help you?¡± Tan Xiaoyu gritted her teeth. ¡°Mr. Xue, are you aware that, right now, the Internet has been turned topsy turvy because of you?¡± Xue An was slightly stunned for a moment. Then he shook his head and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Tan Xiaoyu gave him a rundown of what was going on. When he was done listening, Xue An gave a faint smile but did not say anything. Tan Xiaoyu, on the other hand, was visibly worried. ¡°Mr. Xue, my father said that with your level of cultivation, you have great power and immense talent and can even communicate with the gods. But the Elderly by Heaven is not an ordinary person. So you have to be careful!¡± Xue An nodded and said, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Tan Xiaoyu was suddenly a little angry. She came over out of goodwill and with kind intentions. She wanted to warn him so he could prepare himself for the inevitable fight. But she had not expected Xue An to be so indifferent. ¡°Mr. Xue¡­ I think that it¡¯s best if you step forward in person to make a response. If not, it will cause public opinion to become more and more unfavorable to you!¡± But Xue An did not seem to have heard her. Instead, he was looking at the misty waters and the vast expanse of Cloud Dream Lake in front of him. ¡°Look at this lake; do you think it¡¯s big?¡± Xue An suddenly asked. Tan Xiaoyu froze for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s very big.¡± ¡°Do you think that I can catch all the fish with this one fishing rod?¡± Tan Xiaoyu did not understand what Xue An was trying to say. She stood there, shaking her head. ¡°How can you possibly do that?¡± Xue An smiled faintly. He held up the fishing rod in his hand and gently raised it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The calm and serene lake suddenly began to bubble furiously. As Xue An slowly lifted the rod higher, countless fish emerged from the water¡¯s surface. It was as though a giant, invisible hand was holding them up. The fish gradually floated up into the air. Tan Xiaoyu¡¯s breath was caught in her throat as she looked on in awe. When she took a closer look at Xue An¡¯s fishing rod, she was shocked to realize that there was no fishing line attached at all. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°You all think that he¡¯s powerful, but in my eyes, he¡¯s just like Cloud Dream Lake. It may seem big, but¡­ there¡¯s always something bigger and more powerful.¡± Chapter 60 - The Martial Arts Convention (1) There were still three days before the Martial Arts Convention, but Green Wheat Town was already buzzing with activity. Martial artists and martial arts enthusiasts came flocking in from all over the country, and even the world, just to watch and join in the excitement of this quadrennial event. This year¡¯s Martial Arts Convention, in particular, was more popular than ever. A master who had secluded himself to live in the mountains would be making an appearance to avenge his disciples¡¯ deaths. This further piqued the curiosity of many people. At this moment, an old man was walking down the street in Green Wheat Town. He looked nondescript and was probably a long-established master of martial arts. All the inns and hotels in Green Wheat Town were fully booked. The owners of these establishments were so happy that they were grinning from ear to ear. They wished that there could be a Martial Arts Convention every day. Meanwhile, a Land Rover slowly came to a stop right outside Yuelai Hotel. A man and a woman came out of the car. These two young people were dressed to the nines and had proud, arrogant expressions on their faces. The man lifted his head to take a look at the hotel. He sighed dejectedly with some disdain. ¡°Let¡¯s just forget it. We¡¯ve been looking around for more than half of the day. This hotel is the best we¡¯ve seen yet, and it¡¯s relatively classy. We¡¯ll have to make do with this.¡± The girl was quite pretty. The only flaw was that her expression was cold and arrogant. When she heard what the man had to say, she frowned unhappily but then reluctantly nodded her head. ¡°Alright, brother. I wasn¡¯t expecting to find any good hotels in this shabby town anyway.¡± These two people were both from the provincial capital. They were siblings. The man¡¯s name was Shi Hao and the woman¡¯s name was Shi Zhuli. They were in Green Wheat Town to take part in the Martial Arts Convention. Since young, Shi Hao had been learning internal martial arts from a famous master. Now, he had achieved an extremely profound cultivation in martial arts. Shi Zhuli was not too bad herself. Her Wing Chun cultivation was considered to be the best among the women, and she was just a step short of stepping into the Realm of Patriarch. The siblings walked into the main hall of the hotel, and it so happened that Xue Lan was on duty. When she saw that there were guests, she went up to greet them. ¡°What is the best suite you have here?¡± Shi Zhuli said coldly, without any formalities. ¡°We¡¯ll take two of them!¡± Xue Lan shook her head apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s only the standard suite available now. And there¡¯s only one left.¡± Shi Hao took a closer look at Xue Lan, and his eyes lit up immediately. He never thought that in the middle of such a poor and remote backwater town, there would be such a beautiful and elegant woman. Shi Zhuli was disgruntled when she heard what Xue Lan had to say. ¡°Money is not an issue,¡± she said arrogantly. ¡°We must have the best suites. Just get them ready for us.¡± Xue Lan was about to say something when Song Yi came over to help with the matter. ¡°Sir. Madam. Our rooms are full right now,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of money, as you can see¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what method you guys use,¡± Shi Zhuli interrupted coldly. ¡°Just go and prepare my room for me now, otherwise¡­ I¡¯ll destroy your hotel!¡± The Shi family was regarded as one of the most distinguished families in the provincial capital. Shi Zhuli had been pampered and spoiled since childhood, so the way she acted and behaved always came across as being extremely arrogant and domineering. Song Yi¡¯s smile was slowly starting to fade away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry my dear, but I¡¯m afraid what you¡¯re asking is¡­ not very nice.¡± Shi Hao just laughed pompously. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what my sister said? If the rooms are full then get some of them to leave. We want to stay in this hotel, so it¡¯s up to you to make sure that it happens.¡± The security guards of Yuelai Hotel saw that a situation was brewing and came around in case things got out of hand. Shi Hao wore an arrogant look on his face and did not seem to be the least bit bothered. He had made the journey all the way to Green Wheat Town with the intention of making his way on to the Heroes Ranking List. He was filled with great ambition. And he was confident that he had the capability to achieve this. In the provincial capital, he had fought in many underground ring battles. He remained undefeated and currently held the title of the King of Ring Fighters of Jingnan. Because of this, he was not afraid of the security guards that had surrounded him. They were not even worthy of his attention. Just as the atmosphere was getting tense, another convoy of cars, which were all black Audis, drove up to the hotel. After the cars came to a stop outside the doorstep of the hotel, a group of people stepped out of the cars. After they entered the hall, Xue Lan¡¯s eyes lit up as she hurriedly went to greet them. ¡°Brother An,¡± she said happily. The group of people was made up of Xue An, Tan Xiaoyu and Hua Tingting. Qin Yu wanted to come along as well, but she had to tend to some matters at hand for the moment. She was forced to give the event a miss. Upon seeing Xue Lan, Xue An smiled. His twin daughters shouted in unison, ¡°Auntie Lan!¡± Song Yi also walked over and bowed very respectfully before saying, ¡°My greetings to you, Mr. Xue!¡± Song Yi and Xue Lan had left Shi Hao and his company of people to attend to this group of newcomers. Shi Hao stared angrily at Xue An. He was visibly unhappy. Who was this man? Why did he have such a pompous disposition? And the women around him were all so beautiful that they might as well be competing against one another! Shi Hao was dazzled by what he saw and could not help but feel even more discontented. He looked at the man¡¯s thin figure. A single punch would be enough to send this man flying away. Shi Hao assumed that this man was just an ordinary guy and not a martial artist. But why were there so many beautiful women staying by the side of this kid? Suddenly, Tan Xiaoyu noticed Shi Zhuli standing in the hotel lobby. She exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Zhuli, is that you?¡± Shi Zhuli was taken by surprise. It took her a few seconds before she recognized Tan Xiaoyu as well. Tan Xiaoyu had spent some time in the provincial capital¡¯s martial arts school, and had even shared a dormitory with Shi Zhuli. So naturally, they recognized each other. While the relationship between the two of them was not exactly considered a close one, it was still a pleasant surprise to bump into each other here. Shi Zhuli nodded haughtily. ¡°Oh it¡¯s you, Xiaoyu. And who are these people?¡± ¡°Oh, this is my father. And this here is Sister Tingting. And of course, we are here to watch this exciting event.¡± Tan Xiaoyu purposely left Xue An out of her introductions. She knew that many people were out there looking for the person who had killed Yu Qing. It was better for Xue An¡¯s identity to be known by as few people as possible. ¡°Oh, so it turns out that this is Director Tan of Zhenbei School of Martial Arts.¡± Shi Hao certainly knew of the highly reputed name of Zhenbei School of Martial Arts. But instead of showing his respects, he flippantly cupped his hands as a gesture of greeting. ¡°Are the rooms all prepared?¡± Xue An asked Song Yi. Song Yi nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Xue, the moment I found out that you were coming here, I made all the necessary arrangements. I have specially prepared a presidential suite so that it will be convenient for you to stay in the same room with your two daughters.¡± Xue An nodded. This Song Yi was very meticulous when it came to work. But just as he was about to go upstairs, Shi Zhuli said with a somewhat angry voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just tell me that there was no presidential suite? So why is this guy staying in one?¡± This question brought an awful change in expression on Song Yi¡¯s face. Back in the old days, he was one of the most influential men in Middle Capital. Many big shots who held great authority and power treated him with great reverence. And yet, he was being yelled at by this girl. He felt somewhat humiliated as he could not seem to extricate himself from this embarrassing situation. ¡°Because he owns this place. Do you have a problem with that?¡± Song Yi said coldly. Shi Zhuli was just about to say something, but in order to refrain from aggravating the matter, Tan Xiaoyu quickly interrupted. ¡°Let¡¯s just forget about it. We will just make arrangements for another suite to be prepared for you. That should do it!¡± Shi Hao, however, shot a cold look at Xue An, who had gone upstairs. Throughout the entire altercation, Xue An did not even look at them. In Xue An¡¯s opinion, these two people were not worth wasting his time on. They were not even qualified to be looked at. But from Shi Hao¡¯s point of view, it seemed like Xue An was afraid of him and his sister. He was probably just a hillbilly in this poor and remote backwater town. It must be a great coincidence that he had all these good-looking women surrounding him. Shi Hao was especially attracted to Hua Tingting. She looked like she had the ideal balance of brains and beauty, a trait that greatly influenced Shi Hao¡¯s taste in women. After giving it some thought, Shi Hao came to a decision. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When they finally checked into their room, Shi Hao spoke to his sister. ¡°How is your relationship with Tan Xiaoyu?¡± Shi Zhuli shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s just a very normal acquaintanceship.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s invite her out for a meal later tonight.¡± Shu Zhuli was surprised to hear this. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve taken a liking for Tan Xiaoyu?¡± Shi Hao smiled arrogantly. ¡°Oh, I just want to fool around. Her father is the director of the Zhenbei School of Martial Arts. He¡¯s not even qualified enough to be compared to me!¡± Chapter 61 - Chapter 61: Chapter 61 Martial Arts Tournament 2 Chapter 61: Chapter 61 Martial Arts Tournament 2 Translator: 549690339 When Tan Xiaoyu received the invitation, she couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. She didn¡¯t have much of a relationship with Shi Zhuli, but since she had been invited, it would be somewhat rude not to go. Moreover, Shi Zhuli had said it was best if everyone went. After discussing it with Xue An, he was indifferent; after all, there were still three days left, and if they spent all three days holed up in the hotel, it wouldn¡¯t bother him, but the two young girls would probably not stand for it. ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Xue An said indifferently. Since Xue An had spoken, Hua Tingting naturally had no objections! By evening, Qingmang Town was exceptionally lively. Martial artists are not ones for trifles, especially after a good meal and drink, disputes are even more likely to occur. So, as Xue An and the others walked down the street, they couldn¡¯t take a few steps without seeing a fight. However, these people were usually just ordinary folks who knew a bit of martial arts, and not many onlookers gathered when they fought. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, however, were quite curious and kept looking around. After all, there were all kinds of outfits to be seen on the streets. There were those in Zhongshan suits twirling nunchucks, those in Japanese kimonos with hats carrying samurai swords, and even a few bare-chested burly men who, after getting drunk, brazenly wrestled in the streets. The two young girls thought they had arrived at a circus. Xue An always followed the two young girls with a smile, accompanying them as they looked left and right. This only increased Shi Zhuli¡¯s disdain, as Xue An¡¯s behavior seemed like that of a country bumpkin who had never seen the world. Shi Hao had already booked a private room in advance at Qingzhu Residence, the largest restaurant in Qingmang Town, and when they arrived, the group made their way to the third floor. The private room was street-facing with open windows, offering a distant view of Mount Qingmang. The mountain breeze swept in, giving everyone a thrill and making them feel their horizons were broadened and spirits uplifted. Naturally, the price of this private room was not cheap. After the food was served, Shi Hao kept showering Tan Xiaoyu and Hua Tingting with attention, pointedly ignoring Xue An. This made Tan Xiaoyu quite uncomfortable, and she occasionally glanced at Xue An. But Xue An didn¡¯t mind these things and continued to focus on serving food to the two young girls. Hua Tingting, however, was more adept in handling the situation; after all, she had spent several years in society and could easily tell that Shi Hao didn¡¯t have good intentions. Yet she had been well-educated from a young age and thus did not let it show, responding calmly. But Shi Hao became more and more attracted to Hua Tingting¡¯s demeanor and conversation. As the conversation got lively, he brought up the purpose of his visit to Qingmang Town. Leveraging a slight drunkenness, Shi Hao said with a boastful face, ¡°I come here for the ¡®Hero Rankings¡¯!¡± The Hero Rankings! Tan Xiaoyu couldn¡¯t help but react. Shi Hao continued, ¡°The martial arts convention, which happens once every four years, is indeed a great opportunity for the younger generation to make a name for themselves. I am well-prepared and am sure to break into at least the top fifty of the Hero Rankings!¡± His words were bold. However, Hua Tingting still nodded, ¡°Then I wish you triumph in your pursuit!¡± Flushed with pride, Shi Hao gulped down his drink and then deliberately looked at Xue An, ¡°And what does this friend plan to do at the martial arts convention?¡± The conversation at the table quieted down, and many eyes turned to Xue An. Shi Zhuli¡¯s eyes held a hint of disdain; she had carefully observed him earlier and was certain this man had never learned martial arts, for his hands were as delicate and clean as a woman¡¯s. Which martial artist has hands that aren¡¯t rough and broad? For instance, his brother¡¯s hand had deformed due to years of practicing the martial art of powerful strikes. This was the price that had to be paid for practicing martial arts. Xue An then put down his chopsticks and smiled faintly, ¡°Me? I didn¡¯t plan on doing much, just taking the kids out for some fun.¡± Upon hearing this, a trace of disdain flashed across Shi Hao¡¯s face, and he couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at Xue An anymore. ¡°Miss Hua, during tomorrow¡¯s selection competition, I will be taking part in a match. I hope everyone can come to watch, including your friend here. You can also bring the kids to broaden their horizons!¡± Shi Hao said with immense pride. Xue An nodded, smiling with an enigmatic air, ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll definitely come.¡± Shi Hao enjoyed the meal tremendously, especially feeling that his rapport with Hua Tingting was progressing nicely, and eventually left with a hint of drunkenness. Once back at Yue Lai Hotel, Xue An led his two daughters to sleep. Hua Tingting returned to her room, where she lived with Tan Xiaoyu. ¡°Tingting sister, that Shi Hao today seemed interested in you!¡± Tan Xiaoyu said with a smile. Hua Tingting frowned, disdainfully responding, ¡°He¡¯s just a fool! I was merely being polite, and yet he took it too far!¡± ¡°So, about tomorrow¡¯s competition, are we going to watch it?¡± Hua Tingting pondered for a moment, ¡°Is Mr. Xue going?¡± Tan Xiaoyu thought it over, ¡°That depends on what the two little girls think. Haven¡¯t you noticed? Mr. Xue is really a daughter slave!¡± A daughter slave is a term used to describe a father who dotes on his daughter to the heavens, and it was quite apt for Xue An. Hua Tingting also couldn¡¯t help but smile lightly. She was reminded of the scene at the Qin Family when she first met Xue An. The man standing with his hands behind his back, his expression detached, had appeared in Hua Tingting¡¯s dreams more than once. Thus, when the trip to Qingmang came, she did not hesitate to follow. However, she also worried for Xue An, having heard that the person coming for revenge this time was a highly esteemed figure. Mr. Xue said it was just a trip with the kids for some fun, but could it really be that simple? Hua Tingting fell into deep thought. It wasn¡¯t just her, but others including Xue Lan and Song Yi also harbored some concerns. For example, Song Yi was now in Xue An¡¯s room, speaking with a grave expression, ¡°Mr. Xue, this Elder Zhi Tian is no ordinary person. Even though he has been in seclusion for thirty years and his fame isn¡¯t prominent, I estimate that his current strength is at least within the top five of the prodigy list.¡± Xue An nodded noncommittally and then said softly, ¡°I notice that Xue Lan¡¯s conduct seems like she is practicing martial arts?¡± Song Yi was startled, then quickly bowed and said, ¡°Mr. Xue, I am truly sorry, I originally did not intend to teach Miss Lan, but she was very stubborn and insisted on learning. Left with no choice, I could only teach her some basics.¡± As he spoke, cold sweat appeared on Song Yi¡¯s forehead. He now revered Xue An like a deity, fearful of upsetting him further over this matter. Xue An merely nodded, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not blaming you. Since she wants to learn, you teach her some basics then.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Song Yi immediately nodded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It seems that you are about to break through the Zhenren Realm and step into Xiaoyao, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Song Yi was astonished. These days he had not been neglecting his practice, steadily training hard. Just a couple of days ago, he began to vaguely feel the bottleneck. This meant that one of his feet was already touching the threshold of Xiaoyao, but he had yet to find the way in. He had not expected Xue An to discern this at a glance. ¡°In that case, I shall lend you a hand!¡± said Xue An, suddenly looking up, his eyes blazing with a brilliant light.. Chapter 62 - Chapter 62: Chapter 62 Martial Arts Tournament 3 Chapter 62: Chapter 62 Martial Arts Tournament 3 Translator: 549690339 Song Yi felt his whole body shake, and then his gaze gradually became confused. Crack! It was as if something had shattered. Song Yi¡¯s aura began to surge rapidly, and his originally aged face started to regain its youth. Very quickly. He transformed from an old man in his fifties or sixties to someone in his thirties. When Song Yi¡¯s gaze cleared, he knelt on the ground with a thump and said respectfully and reverently, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Xue, for your help! From now on, Song is willing to go through fire and water for Mr. Xue, without a second word!¡± The reason Song Yi was so agitated was that Xue An¡¯s methods had exceeded his imagination. To casually help someone advance their realm? What level of cultivation must that be? If this news were to spread, it would truly create an uproar. One must know that countless people are stuck at the threshold of the Xiaoyao Realm, many of whom may never be able to enter in their lifetime. Xue An waved his hand, ¡°Alright, it was just a little effort on my part. I saw that you¡¯re a decent person, so I casually lent a hand. Besides, I don¡¯t have time to look after Lan¡¯er, so you¡¯d better teach her more!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Song Yi answered, bowing his head respectfully. The next day. The martial arts tournament selection competition began. The so-called selection competition meant that the young talents who were not on the list of prodigies had to get through the selection before they got the opportunity to challenge those on the list. The arena had already been set up, at the foot of Mount Qingmang. Shi Hao came to the arena with his sister and a few followers, his expression calm and full of confidence. Shi Zhuli was also filled with confidence in her brother. While she was preparing below the stage, Xue An came with the children, Hua Tingting, Tan Xiaoyu, Tan Dong, and others. As soon as Shi Hao saw Hua Tingting arriving, he perked up and laughed loudly, ¡°Miss Hua, Director Tan!¡± Hua Tingting remained impassive, only nodding slightly. Tan Dong then said to his daughter, ¡°This Shi Hao has a steady aura and seems to have already stepped into the Zhenren Realm. To achieve this at such a young age is truly rare.¡± Tan Xiaoyu did not speak, instead focusing on Xue An. She wanted to see Xue An¡¯s attitude. But Xue An was constantly whispering something to his two daughters. If someone overheard the conversation between the father and daughters at this moment, they would surely find it laughable. ¡°Daddy, what are these people doing? It¡¯s so weird!¡± Xue Xiang said, pointing at the martial artists who were warming up. Xue An smiled, ¡°They¡¯re¡­ warming up!¡± ¡°Warming up? Can you eat it?¡± Xue Nian immediately asked. Xue An pinched Xue Nian¡¯s cheek and said indulgently, ¡°You¡­ always thinking about eating.¡± ¡°Then why do they need to warm up?¡± ¡°Because they are going to fight soon. It¡¯s always good to warm up before a fight, otherwise, when they start fighting, they might lose!¡± Xue An only had such patience when dealing with his two daughters. ¡°Oh!¡± The two little girls responded as if they understood but didn¡¯t, and then asked, ¡°Daddy, then why do they fight?¡± ¡°Because¡­ they¡¯re bored, I guess?¡± Xue An said lightly. The selection competition began. Due to the large number of participants, they competed in groups of ten, with the winners moving forward and the losers being eliminated. Among these martial artists, some were highly skilled, but many were just making up numbers. As the competition proceeded, it naturally drew a lot of laughter. But as it progressed, the bouts became more genuine and brutal. Finally. It was Shi Hao¡¯s turn to take the stage. His opponent was a brawny martial artist, powerful but unrefined. Shi Hao, however, appeared nonchalant and even provocatively beckoned to the man. The martial artist was angered and went all out from the start. But to no avail, the gap in strength between him and Shi Hao was too great, and within a few moves, Shi Hao kicked him over. Below the stage, Shi Zhuli cheered loudly. Shi Hao looked at Hua Tingting quite proudly, only to realize she wasn¡¯t paying attention to the stage at all, engaged instead in conversation with Xue An. This darkened Shi Hao¡¯s expression, and he couldn¡¯t help but lash out with another kick. With a crack, the martial artist¡¯s ribs were broken by Shi Hao¡¯s kick. Many people glared at Shi Hao with anger. Yet Shi Hao remained indifferent, becoming even more ruthless in the subsequent matches, quickly fighting his way through the selection competition. He won the privilege to challenge the elites on the Heavenly Pride List tomorrow! After his victory, Shi Hao looked around proudly, thinking surely this would shock everyone? But at a glance, he saw neither Hua Tingting nor the others. All he could see were the distant figures of Xue An and Hua Tingting walking away! They¡­ left? Shi Hao¡¯s face turned incredibly somber. In the provincial city, wherever he went, he was the focus of everyone¡¯s attention, a cherished figure like the son of heaven. But upon arriving here, no matter what he did, it seemed he couldn¡¯t replace that man with a child. Just wait until tomorrow! Tomorrow I¡¯ll break into the Heavenly Pride List! Then I¡¯ll deal with you! I want you to kneel before me in front of all these women! Shi Hao thought bitterly. Meanwhile, on a distant rooftop, a man and a woman stood watching the distant platform. ¡°This year¡¯s new contenders are really strong!¡± the man said with a smile. The woman¡¯s pretty face was etched with indifference, and after a moment she coldly said, ¡°But none of them are a match for me!¡± The man sighed, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand you. A woman like you should be dressing up beautifully every day, so why are you always scowling?¡± She glanced at him, ¡°If you don¡¯t shut up, I swear I¡¯ll reduce the number on the Heavenly Pride List by one right now.¡± The man closed his mouth. Indeed. Both of them were elites on the Heavenly Pride List. One was ranked thirty-seventh, the cold and deadly Blood Scorpion, Leng Yun. The other was the Smiling Sword, ranked thirty-eighth, Kong San. Leng Yun looked towards Shi Hao on the distant stage. This man uses Neigong, an inner strength technique, and has achieved some mastery of it; he will be a formidable opponent. But not to be feared. Nevertheless, Leng Yun couldn¡¯t shake off a peculiar feeling because her intuition sensed a deep unease. As if a pair of eyes were condescendingly overlooking them all. This intuition made Leng Yun uncomfortable all over. For years she had been honing her skills as an assassin in the Middle East and other regions. This intuition, forged in blood and fire, had saved her many times, so it was definitely not wrong. But who could it be? Especially this calm and aloof aura, which instilled a deep fear in Leng Yun¡¯s soul. Even when facing the top three fighters on the Heavenly Pride List, she had never felt such fear. At that moment, Kong San said, ¡°Let me handle this man tomorrow!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Leng Yun glanced at him, then stepped forward and leaped from the four-story rooftop. Kong San followed with some embarrassment, also jumping down, ¡°Hey! Do you really not trust me? After all, I am ranked thirty-eighth!¡± ¡°But you¡¯re still behind me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just by one rank!¡± ¡°But that¡¯s still behind me!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we talk about something else?¡± ¡°¡­.You¡¯re ranked thirty-eighth!¡± Chapter 63 - Chapter 63: Chapter 63 Martial Arts Tournament 4 Chapter 63: Chapter 63 Martial Arts Tournament 4 Translator: 549690339 The martial arts tournament was finally about to begin officially. After three days of selection, a total of thirty people had stood out from the rest, and they would now have the qualification to challenge the experts on the list of prodigious fighters. By the time the day arrived, the arena at the base of the mountain was already packed with people early on. Moreover, the arena had been renovated, becoming sturdier and more secure. After all, the ones climbing onto the stage this time would not only be contending for victory but also deciding life and death. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Chen Tong, the Muay Thai King ranked nineteenth on the list of prodigious fighters? He¡¯s here too?¡± ¡°Good heavens, Huangfu Tian who wields the Heaven-overturning Staff and is ranked eighth on the list is here as well? A high-level expert of his caliber usually never shows up at such events in previous years!¡± ¡°And there¡¯s Xiang Bing, the Moonlight Fairy, and others like Blood Scorpion Leng Yun, and One-smile Sword Kong San, who are all ranked very high on the list. What¡¯s going on with this year¡¯s martial arts tournament?¡± With bursts of exclamations from the crowd below, this year¡¯s martial arts tournament slowly raised the curtain. When Xue An arrived at the stands, nearly everyone was already there. Many corpulent men sat in the chairs of the stands, often with a beautiful female secretary accompanying them. These were the rich and powerful from all over. After all, every expert who could make it onto the list of prodigious fighters had a profound background and force behind them, so this martial arts tournament was not just a gathering of martial artists but also tied to tremendous interests. Xue An¡¯s arrival also attracted many people¡¯s attention. However, after most observed that Xue An was dressed plainly and didn¡¯t seem like a martial arts expert, they lost interest in him. Xue An scanned the entire venue and happened to see Shi Hao sitting at the back, but at that moment, he was attentively courting a woman in a green dress with an elegant demeanor beside him. ¡°Fairy Xiang, I had the honor of visiting you once with my master. I didn¡¯t expect to see you again at the martial arts tournament today! ¡± The woman was none other than the one known as the Moonlight Fairy, Xiang Bing, ranked eighteenth on the list of prodigious fighters. Xiang Bing remained indifferent, not paying much attention to Shi Hao. In previous martial arts tournaments, she would not have bothered to come. Only this time, the reemergence of the legendary fighter had piqued her interest, so she came to join in the excitement. Xue An¡¯s arrival didn¡¯t go unnoticed by her, but after a quick glance that revealed he was not a martial arts expert, she turned her attention away from him and instead looked towards Xue Lan, who was beside Xue An. ¡°Oh! This girl has a pure aura, she could be a good candidate for martial arts training!¡± Xiang Bing¡¯s eyes brightened. Shi Hao noticed Xiang Bing¡¯s gaze and turned to see it was Xue An, his expression darkening. But when he saw Hua Tingting had also arrived, Shi Hao¡¯s smile returned, and he stood up to say, ¡°Miss Hua, this way!¡± Hua Tingting didn¡¯t intend to pay any attention to Shi Hao, but Xue An walked straight towards him. Hua Tingting and Tan Xiaoyu exchanged glances, and they reluctantly followed behind. ¡°Miss Hua, please have a seat!¡± Shi Hao beckoned warmly, then introduced her. ¡°This is Moonlight Fairy Xiang Bing!¡± Upon hearing the name, Tan Dong and others couldn¡¯t help but change their expressions dramatically. A high-ranked expert of the eighteenth on the list of prodigious fighters turned out to be a woman of such elegant demeanor? Seeing the shocked expressions around him, Shi Hao felt quite smug and then said to Xiang Bing with a flattering smile, ¡°Fairy Xiang, this is Miss Hua Tingting. Her grandfather is the renowned Divine Doctor of Beijiang, and this is the head of the Beijiang Martial Arts School¡­¡± Xiang Bing waved her hand to stop Shi Hao from continuing, and then she looked at Xue Lan and calmly said, ¡°Young girl, would you be interested in learning martial arts with me?¡± That question stunned everyone around. The Moonlight Fairy was offering apprenticeship? Shi Zhuli beside them felt a surge of jealousy, her eyes almost turning blue. Why her? Why was it her? She was just a girl from the mountains. How was she better than me? Tan Dong and Tan Xiaoyu were also shocked. Especially Tan Dong, who was well aware of the formidable prowess of the Moonlight Fairy, couldn¡¯t help but feel bewildered. But amid everyone¡¯s gaze, a somewhat shy Xue Lan unexpectedly shook her head firmly. ¡°Not interested!¡± This statement took Xiang Bing by surprise, and he couldn¡¯t help but say lightly, ¡°Young girl, do you know who I am?¡± Xue Lan continued to shake her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t want to know. Even if I were to practice martial arts, I would only follow Xiao An!¡± Xiao An? The crowd was taken aback and then turned their gaze toward Xue An. Could it be he¡¯s the one they are speaking of? But there was nothing remarkable about this man at all, he just seemed like an ordinary person! Xiang Bing¡¯s expression darkened a bit, and he couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly. ¡°Young girl, you better think this through.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through!¡± Xue Lan said firmly. Shi Hao and Shi Zhuli exchanged secretive glances, then felt a surge of joy in their hearts. That¡¯s great, by incurring the ire of the Fairy of the Moonlight, both Xue An and the girl are doomed! Xiang Bing took another deep look at Xue An, and finding that aside from being very steady, there was indeed nothing exceptional about the man, he turned his face as frosty as ice toward the arena. Xue An smiled indifferently, paying no mind to this so-called Fairy of the Moonlight. A mere woman who had just stepped into the Xiaoyao Realm, yet dared to call herself a Fairy, was truly laughable. However, Tan Dong was a bit worried, and after sitting down, he whispered in Xue An¡¯s ear, ¡°This Fairy of the Moonlight is notoriously petty, and it¡¯s clear that she bears a grudge over what just happened. Mr. Xue, you should be very careful.¡¯ Xue An nodded his head. At that moment, the martial arts tournament finally officially began. Shi Hao straightened his clothes, full of confidence, stepped into the ring. His ranking was mediocre, so he was among the first to compete. And the one he challenged was a Southern Fist expert ranked eighty-eighth on the list of talented fighters. After the start of their match, Xue An only watched for a moment before looking away. Because he could tell at a glance that while the Southern Fist expert was skilled, he clearly was no match for Shi Hao. As expected. It wasn¡¯t long before the Southern Fist expert was kicked off the ring by Shi Hao. After a struggle on the ground, he lay dead. A murmur arose from the crowd. Shi Hao stood on the platform looking smug, then the results of the match were announced by the referee. Shi Hao was victorious, and he finally achieved his wish of entering the list of talented fighters. Shi Zhuli was naturally ecstatic, and then she glared fiercely at Xue An¡¯s side, thinking to herself, just wait until the end of the tournament, and I¡¯ll deal with you! Shi Hao even stood on the platform, making a throat-slitting gesture at Xue An from a distance. But the panic and disarray he expected did not ensue. The only thing present was the mockery in Xue An¡¯s eyes. Shi Hao sneered in his heart, I¡¯ll see how long you can keep up this act. The competition continued. With huge interests and honors at stake, no one dared to hold back, often using lethal moves. The brutal matches turned the faces of many spectators pale. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Finally, the new selection of martial artists had completed their challenges. Two-thirds of them failed, and the price of failure was death! Blood stained the arena red. But everyone knew that the main event was about to come, as the next to enter the ring were the top fifty experts of the list of talented fighters. The first person to step onto the stage caused a low murmur of surprise from the crowd below.. Chapter 64 - Chapter 64: Chapter 64: Arriving on Air Chapter 64: Chapter 64: Arriving on Air Translator: 549690339 ¡°Chen Tong, it¡¯s the Muay Thai king, Chen Tong!¡± ¡°I heard that Chen Tong practices the most brutal form of ancient Muay Thai, and he acquired the Secret Technique inheritance. Those who face him either die or are maimed!¡± ¡°Now there¡¯s going to be a good show, who is he going to fight?¡± Chen Tong was a short-statured man, bare-chested wearing a vest that revealed muscles as hard as iron. He stood on the stage, giving Xiang Bing in the stands a slight smile, ¡°Fairy Moonlight, eight years ago I suffered a loss at your hands, now¡­ let¡¯s contend once more!¡± All eyes under the stands turned toward Xiang Bing. With a cold snort, Xiang Bing rose abruptly, then with a tip of her toe on the ground, her body floated down from the stands like a butterfly. This display won many people¡¯s exclamations of admiration. Then Xiang Bing ascended to the ring and looked at Chen Tong, ¡°Chen Tong, are you still not giving up?¡± Chen Tong looked at Xiang Bing¡¯s slender waist, licked his lips, and revealed a sinister smile, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to follow me, then I will let bygones be bygones!¡± ¡°Delusional fool!¡± Xiang Bing shouted angrily, then lashed out with a kick. Chen Tong dodged the kick with a swift body flick and sneered, ¡°Miss, do you really think I was inferior in skill eight years ago? It was just that back then I was showing mercy for your beauty; now let me show you the ferocity of Muay Thai. ¡± Chen Tong then fought like an octopus, using knees and elbows to strike from every direction. In the beginning, Xiang Bing managed to counter-attack, but in a brief moment, she was cornered and reduced to defending herself. Just as defeat seemed imminent, Xiang Bing¡¯s face showed a flash of panic. At that moment, someone suddenly charged into the fray, blocking Chen Tong¡¯s fist with one hand and intercepting Xiang Bing¡¯s strike with the other. ¡°Stop, both of you!¡± the person said in a deep voice. At the same time, a great uproar erupted from the crowd below. ¡°It¡¯s Huangfu Tian! He¡¯s intervened!¡± Upon recognizing Huangfu Tian, Chen Tong showed a trace of surprise and doubt, then asked, ¡°Huangfu Tian, what is the meaning of this?¡± Huangfu Tian cracked a slight smile, ¡°No particular meaning, just felt like meddling a bit!¡± he said, smiling toward Xiang Bing. Chen Tong¡¯s heart sank, knowing Huangfu Tian was favoring Xiang Bing, yet he understood. His own strength was far inferior to that of Huangfu Tian. If a fight were to break out, he stood no chance of winning. Therefore, Chen Tong could only secretly clench his teeth and move aside. At this moment, Xiang Bing bowed deeply, gratefully saying, ¡°Thank you so much, Lord Huangfu!¡± Huangfu Tian¡¯s gaze never left Xiang Bing, and upon hearing her gratitude, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Fairy Moonlight truly lives up to her reputation! In my opinion, Chen, the Fist King, and you are closely matched, so there¡¯s no need to continue this fight, right? Does anyone disagree?¡± Huangfu Tian casually glanced at the crowd below. No one dared to say a word. Ranked number eight on the list of prodigies! This ranking was proof of his strength. But just as Huangfu Tian was turning around triumphantly, about to speak, a rumbling sound faintly echoed from Mount Qingmang in the distance. Everyone turned to look. And then they witnessed an astonishing sight. They saw a man approaching from atop the towering Mount Qingmang, treading the air. As he moved, he chanted, ¡°High above in White Jade Capital, there are twelve palaces, five cities strong. An Immortal touched my head, granting me eternal life with my hair forever young!¡± The voice was so powerful it made people¡¯s scalps tingle. And although the man seemed to be advancing slowly, he reached the foot of the mountain in the blink of an eye. This stunning arrival shocked everyone present. Huangfu Tian¡¯s face was especially filled with astonishment. Only those at his level of cultivation understood just how terrifying this white-haired, youthful-looking old man truly was. Treading on air! This was a Divine Skill only attainable by those who had reached the realm of Heavenly Beings. Could he possibly be¡­ And among the audience, there was an experienced elder who, upon seeing the newcomer, cried out in shock. ¡°He is none other than the Pointing Heaven Elder, Yu Ling!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Yu Ling!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but draw in a sharp breath. The rumors were indeed true, this Pointing Heaven Elder had truly entered the realm of Heavenly Beings, henceforth blessed with a lifespan of five hundred years, and the freedom of great ease! Yu Ling landed on the stage, his expression indifferent as he glanced at Huangfu Tian and the others. ¡°You¡­ are the current champions of the martial world?¡± Before Huangfu Tian and Xiang Bing could say anything, Chen Tong had already sneered, ¡°Who is this doddering old fool¡­¡± He didn¡¯t get to finish his sentence, nor did he have the chance to. Because with just a flick of Yu Ling¡¯s finger, Chen Tong¡¯s head burst open, and his corpse collapsed to the ground. This display of shocking ability dumbfounded everyone present. The Muay Thai expert, ranked nineteenth, hadn¡¯t even managed to block a single move? Huangfu Tian and Xiang Bing were also taken aback, and Yu Ling had already turned his gaze toward them, then shook his head. ¡°Too weak!¡± Then, with a gentle stretch of his finger, the entire stage seemed to be hit by a gust of fierce wind. Huangfu Tian roared angrily, wanting to counterattack, but was directly blasted off the stage, crashing to the ground unable to move for a while. As for Xiang Bing, she wasn¡¯t knocked off the stage but her face became extremely pale, her eyes filled with terror. ¡°Step down. I do not strike women,¡± Yu Ling said lightly. From there, this Pointing Heaven Elder made his entrance with merely two fingers and defeated two opponents, one killed and one defeated. His prowess was unmatched! Xiang Bing bowed her head and stepped down from the stage, not even having the courage to look back at Yu Ling. She was truly frightened. Chen Tong was more skilled than her, but without even moving, his head had been burst open with a flick from this terrifying opponent. Going up herself would have been just another act of suicide. Yu Ling stood in the center of the stage, surveying the crowd with a faint smile. ¡°I am Yu Ling. My disciples, Yu Qing and Liu Shou, have been killed. I am here today to take revenge in front of the whole world!¡± Silence engulfed the entire venue. Yu Ling was pleased with this reaction and spoke indifferently, ¡°So, may I ask who Mr. Xue is?¡± Mr. xue! Many people came to their senses. On the martial arts forum, someone had said that the one who killed Yu Qing and Liu Shou was an individual known as Mr. Xue! Had he come? Everyone looked at each other, unsure. Shi Hao and Shi Zhuli, the siblings, also seemed pale as they watched Yu Ling display his formidable power on the stage. The Moonlight Fairy, whom Shi Hao revered as a deity, had not even had the chance to make a move before being driven from the stage. The aloof Huangfu Tian, with his Heaven-overturning Staff, was blasted off the stage with just one move. Such a figure made even the arrogant Shi Hao shudder. This elder was terrifyingly powerful. And who could the Mr. Xue he mentioned be? While Shi Hao pondered in confusion, he suddenly felt someone beside him stand up. He turned his head and saw it was Xue An, his brow furrowing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This guy really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him! Doesn¡¯t he see that no one in the audience dares to speak? Yet he dares to stand up? But then, a childish voice stunned him and everyone around him. ¡°Daddy, is the Mr. Xue that old man mentioned¡­. you?¡± Chapter 65 - Chapter 65: Chapter 65: A Punch… Divides Yin and Yang! Chapter 65: Chapter 65: A Punch¡­ Divides Yin and Yang! Translator: 549690339 Everyone turned to look at the speaker and then realized it was a little girl, delicate and carved like a work of art. And next to her, there was another little girl who looked almost exactly the same. It turned out they were twins. In many people¡¯s hearts, they couldn¡¯t help but think how cute that was, but also¡­ how ridiculous. Shi Hao and Shi Zhuli, the siblings, sneered inwardly, thinking to themselves, let¡¯s see how you deal with this. However, Xue An¡¯s next move took everyone by surprise. Xue An smiled and patted Xue Xiang and Xue Nian on the heads, saying lightly, ¡°Yes! That¡¯s why daddy has to go on stage now.¡± ¡°Mmmhm, go daddy, go!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian said seriously. Shi Hao almost laughed out loud. He is Mr. xue? Could he really be Mr. Xue? Many people looked at Xue An with eyes full of doubt or disdain. As Xue An started to leave the stands, Xue Lan grabbed him in a panic. ¡°Brother Xiao An¡­¡± Xue An looked at Xue Lan and smiled gently, ¡°Be good, wait for me to come back!¡± Xiang Bing couldn¡¯t help but find this amusing. Wait for me to come back? Do you think you can still return? What a joke! Xiang Bing believed that Xue An¡¯s departure was a certain death. And that was the general consensus. So as Xue An took each step towards the stage, some people looked at him with sympathetic eyes. However, the world outside couldn¡¯t disturb Xue An, who calmly got off the stands and walked onto the arena step by step. Yu Ling, on the other hand, had been eyeing Xue An curiously the whole time. Not until he stepped onto the stage did Yu Ling speak indifferently, ¡°You are Mr. xue?¡± Xue An shook his head and then flashed his pearly whites, grinning menacingly, ¡°To be exact, my name is Xue An!¡± ¡°Whether Xue An or Mr. Xue, did my two disciples die at your hands?¡± Yu Ling demanded. Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes, I killed them.¡± There was an uproar from the crowd below. Many simply couldn¡¯t believe it because Xue An looked so average, not at all like a master, not even like a martial artist. ¡°Has this guy gone mad from fear?¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just crazy for attention!¡± The people below were abuzz with comments, while Yu Ling¡¯s expression gradually darkened. ¡°Before coming here, I thought this Mr. Xue must be an incredible master. Turns out, he¡¯s just an average man. So, my disciples were killed by your schemes?¡± Yu Ling said darkly. This was also the thought on many people¡¯s minds. After all, Yu Qing was a top fifty talent on the Heavenly Pride List, yet he died at the hands of this unimposing Xue An. If there wasn¡¯t a scheme involved, no one would believe it. But Xue An simply shook his head, ¡°Yu Qing? He was too weak; he only took two punches from me!¡± ¡°Impudent brat!¡± Yu Ling roared in anger. Xiang Bing at the sidelines scoffed even more, sneering, ¡°Just looking for death!¡± Xue An let out a light sigh, ¡°Oh? Don¡¯t believe me? How about you try it for yourself? I¡¯m also curious¡­ as a master, how many punches can you take from Yu Ling laughed coldly, ¡°Good! Very good! You¡¯ve successfully angered me, I will make you die in agony!¡± A bone-chilling murderous aura suddenly burst forth from Yu Ling, causing everyone below to change color with fright. Tan Dong, Tan Xiaoyu, and Hua Tingting among others, all looked particularly solemn. They knew Yu Ling was formidable, but they hadn¡¯t expected him to be this formidable. Yet, amidst this nearly boiling murderous aura, Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, slightly tilting his head upwards, looking at the increasingly overcast sky and smiled faintly, ¡°Look! The wind is picking up!¡± Yu Ling snorted coldly, his right hand slowly raised, then he uttered softly, ¡°Heaven-pointing¡­ one sword!¡± A beam of white light that seemed to penetrate heaven and earth shot out from Yu Ling¡¯s right hand, hurtling towards Xue An with the force of a mountain bearing down. The intensity was so strong that even the incredibly sturdy arena began to sway and seemed on the verge of collapse. This sword, akin to that wielded by an Immortal, whitened the complexions of all martial artists present. Many wondered if they would have no choice but to wait for death if faced with such a sword, lacking even the ability to strike back. Yet, under this overwhelming sword strike, Xue An didn¡¯t dodge or flinch, and a slow smile even began to form at the corner of his mouth. Then, just as the Sword Qi was about to reach the top of his head, Xue An suddenly raised his hand and extended two fingers, trapping the sword full of imposing momentum between them. On one side was the long sword formed by Yu Ling¡¯s energy, and on the other, two slender, delicate fingers. The contrast between the two was stark. It even gave the illusion that the next second, those two fingers would be crushed into dust. But contrarily, Yu Ling¡¯s sword could no longer descend any further. Those two fingers seemed like two mighty mountains, the oppressive Sword Qi utterly unable to advance an inch. A look of consternation crossed Yu Ling¡¯s face. Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°Although you¡¯re stronger than your disciple, you are still¡­ too weak!¡± With that, Xue An pinched his fingers. A snap. After a crisp sound, The blade of Qi was forcefully broken and then dissipated into nothingness. The entire audience was astonished! Xiang Bing suddenly stood up, disbelievingly staring at the scene unfolding on the stage. A flicker of doubt flashed in Yu Ling¡¯s eyes, but he still sneered, ¡°Indeed, you have some skill, but you¡¯re still going to die!¡± As he spoke, Yu Ling thrust out all ten fingers, sending ten Qi swords hurling directly at Xue An. They moved so fast they seemed to burst the air along their path. Yet, Xue An still remained motionless. Joy filled Yu Ling¡¯s heart because he saw the Qi swords were about to plunge into Xue An¡¯s body. He could even envision the scene, a moment later, of Xue An lying bloodied on the ground. But at that moment, Xue An lifted his head to look at the overcast sky and said indifferently, ¡°Now¡­ it¡¯s my turn!¡± He then casually raised his right hand and declared coldly, ¡°Witness my ¡®Punch that Moves Heaven and Earth¡¯!¡± It appeared to be an ordinary punch. Calm and unhurried. Yet it was this punch that caused Yu Ling¡¯s complexion to drastically change, and he quickly retreated. At the same time, Everyone below felt as if the world had suddenly inverted, and all were simultaneously thrown to the ground. As for the arena¡­ This seemingly indestructible arena was now completely overturned. Yu Ling, in a sorry state, had retreated far away, gasping for air, while looking at Xue An with an expression filled with panic. It was his intuition as a supreme martial artist that had warned him of the terrifying nature of Xue An¡¯s punch, which was why he retreated so hastily. If he had been even slightly slower, he would have been a dead man by now. Meanwhile, below the stage, Leng Yun, looking at Xue An¡¯s proud silhouette, found her teeth chattering. That¡¯s right! It was him! The lofty presence she had sensed before the tournament began¡ªit came from him! Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Leng Yun turned and fled. Because she knew this man was beyond her or anyone else¡¯s challenge! ¡°What¡­ what kind of boxing is this?¡± Yu Ling asked hoarsely, with an almost imperceptible tremble in his voice. Xue An retracted his fist and smiled slightly, ¡°Not bad, you actually managed to dodge my punch! But¡­ it¡¯s still not enough!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And with those words, an astonishing aura soared to the skies, and Mount Qingmang itself seemed to tremble under its force. Yu Ling¡¯s last sliver of hope dissipated, and he finally understood that the gap between him and this man was not slight¡ªit was a despairing chasm. So, he made the right decision, and with a leap, he shot up into the sky, attempting to escape. But Xue An spoke calmly at this moment, ¡°Want to run? Too bad, it¡¯s too late!¡± ¡°Behold the second form of the Divine Slaughter Six Techniques, ¡®Dividing Yin and Yang¡¯!¡± Chapter 66 - Chapter 66: Chapter 66 Is this… an Immortal? Chapter 66: Chapter 66 Is this¡­ an Immortal? Translator: 549690339 Time seemed to stand still under this fist. Between heaven and earth, there appeared to be only Xue An, and his earth ¨C shattering punch. As if a chaotic world had been bombarded by this fist, it suddenly became clearly defined in black and white. This was the supreme secret technique that Xue An had once wielded as the Immortal Venerable. Divine Slaughter Six Techniques, second punch, Divide Yin and Yang! Yu Ling, suspended in midair, was so scared that his soul nearly fled his body, crying out desperately, ¡°Mr. Xue, spare¡­¡±. Before he could finish the word ¡®life¡¯, the punch had already drawn near. Without even the chance to struggle, Yu Ling was blown into powder by this punch, which was also considered incredibly powerful in the Immortal Realm. Then, with momentum unabated, the punch surged skyward. Boom! The dark clouds that had cloaked the sky were violently scattered by Xue An¡¯s punch. Within a hundred miles, the clouds dissipated, revealing clear skies. The spring sunlight poured down, illuminating each face fixed in stunned silence. ¡°Is this¡­ Is this an Immortal?¡± someone exclaimed in an almost moaning tone. No one responded, for everyone was dumbfounded. At this moment, Xue An withdrew his fist and casually swept his gaze over the audience. No one dared to meet his eyes. This was especially true for people like the Fairy Maiden Xiang Bing and siblings Shi Hao and Shi Zhuli. They were left speechless with trepidation. At this instant, Xiang Bing was filled with self-mockery and fear. Had she just been mocking someone for courting death? It seems now that she was the one courting death! No wonder the young girl didn¡¯t agree to take her as a mentor, compared with such Heavenly Being techniques of his¡­ she was nothing! As for siblings Shi Hao and Shi Zhuli, they were so shocked they couldn¡¯t utter a word. Especially Shi Hao, who had not held Xue An in high regard from the beginning, considering him just an ordinary person. But now the reality before his eyes had slapped his face swollen. He finally understood why Xue An always looked at him with the pitying eyes one reserves for a mentally challenged child. Because he¡­ was indeed a bit simple-minded. Making his way back to the stands, Tan Dong stood up and greeted him with a very respectful bow. ¡°Mr. xue!¡± Xue An nodded, then turned to his two daughters with a smile and said, ¡°Am I awesome or what?¡± ¡°Yes, daddy, you¡¯re so awesome! But where did that flying old man go?¡± asked Xue Xiang. Xue An scratched his head, pondered for a moment, and then laughed, ¡°He probably thought it was too boring here, so he went back to his hometown! Come on, daddy will take you girls out for something delicious!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Xue Nian nodded eagerly. Xue An led Xue Xiang and Xue Nian away. Xue Lan followed without hesitation. Many others watched Xue An¡¯s retreating figure with mixed emotions. Some had intended to approach him for a chat, but given the aura he exuded, none dared to come close. Tan Xiaoyu watched Xue An¡¯s departing figure intently until Tan Dong next to her sighed and said, ¡°Even a Heavenly Being was blown up by Mr. Xue with one punch, could it be he has stepped onto¡­¡± Tan Dong didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but the implication was clear. Tan Xiaoyu remained silent. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Back to the hotel,¡± Tan Dong said. Tan Xiaoyu and Hua Tingting among others then left. It was not until they had gone that Xiang Bing and Shi Hao and Shi Zhuli and the rest exhaled as if relieved of a heavy burden. Shi Hao attempted to laugh it off, saying, ¡°Fairy Maiden, that guy turned out to be quite impressive¡­¡± Xiang Bing gave Shi Hao a cold look and turned to leave. She had already decided that if she ever saw Xue An again, she would retreat three feet as a matter of course. He was beyond her means to deal with. As for someone like Shi Hao, she couldn¡¯t even be bothered with him. Shi Hao, feeling snubbed, stood awkwardly in place. At that moment, Shi Zhuli¡¯s pale face conveyed her worry. ¡°Brother, do you think Mr. Xue will hold a grudge against us and cause trouble?¡± Shi Hao couldn¡¯t help but shudder, then said with a hint of panic, ¡°Let¡¯s leave now, get away from here, and hurry home!¡± Xue An, instead of returning to the hotel with his two daughters, arrived on the main street. After turning several corners, they reached a street where a school was located. At that time, school wasn¡¯t in session, and the street was quiet and nearly deserted. However, there were still a few stalls open for business. Xue An stopped in front of one of the stalls, obviously moved as he gazed at this familiar scene. It had been seven or eight years, but nothing here had changed. The stall owner was busy working, and when he looked up and saw Xue An, he was momentarily stunned. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± he asked. ¡°Two bowls of tofu pudding, with extra marinated eggs on the side! Remember, no coriander,¡± Xue An replied. ¡°Alright, just a moment!¡± the stall owner got busy preparing the order. Xue An and his two daughters sat on the long bench. There was a time when he often visited this stall for a bowl of tofu pudding. Especially during the cold winter nights, having a bowl seasoned with chili powder and aged vinegar would comfortingly warm him from the inside out. The tofu pudding was quickly served. Xue Xiang curiously eyed the tofu pudding in front of her, then eagerly spooned up a taste. ¡°Hiss!¡± Xue Xiang burnt her tongue and stuck it out. ¡°So hot!¡± she exclaimed. Xue An let out a chuckle, then gently stirred with his spoon. ¡°You can¡¯t be hasty with this. Eat too fast, and you¡¯ll burn your tongue!¡± he cautioned. There they were, the father and his daughters, contentedly enjoying their tofu pudding at the stall. Back at the hotel, Tan Xiaoyu immediately took out her phone and opened the martial arts forum. At that moment, the martial arts forum was exploding with the day¡¯s events from the martial arts conference. ¡°Immortal Venerable Meets His End, Who Exactly is Mr. Xue?¡± ¡°The Untold Story of Mr. Xue and Me, Narrated by a Girl Who Sat in Front of Him During Junior High!¡± ¡°A Heavenly Being Obliterated with a Single Punch, Could Mr. Xue Possibly Be a Loose Immortal?¡± The martial arts forum was flooded with all sorts of messy threads. Tan Xiaoyu clicked on her own thread and took a deep breath before replying with three words. ¡°I won!¡± Soon, a moderator noticed her post and immediately featured and pinned it. The number of replies began to grow exponentially. ¡°Front-row worship to the big shot! As a friend of Mr. Xue, does he have a girlfriend?¡± ¡°Pfft, are you dumb? I was there today, and Mr. Xue came with his twin daughters!¡± ¡°Heavens, a doting dad with daughters is still so dominant and impressive? I¡¯m practically swooning! ¡± ¡°Where are you swooning?¡± ¡°Pure innocence spotted above!¡± ¡°Does Mr. Xue accept disciples? I want to learn from him!¡± ¡°I want to become a disciple too!¡± ¡°Same!¡± In these replies, someone suddenly uploaded a few photos. One of them was a side profile of Xue An standing on the stage. Although it was taken from a distance and was somewhat blurry, the photo still managed to convey Xue An¡¯s powerful presence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°So handsome indeed!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going crazy! He¡¯s not only handsome, but his kung fu is amazing too!¡± The comments became even more frenzied, while Tan Xiaoyu gazed at Xue An¡¯s photo as if she were entranced. Meanwhile, In Zhongdu, thousands of miles away, In an elegantly furnished quiet room, a girl as beautiful as an anime character watched the photo of Xue An on the martial arts forum, and she too was momentarily lost for words.. Chapter 67 - Chapter 67: Chapter 67 Pear Blossoms Bloom All Over the Hills Chapter 67: Chapter 67 Pear Blossoms Bloom All Over the Hills Translator: 549690339 Is it him? How could that be possible? Didn¡¯t he already die? The young girl¡¯s face was a picture of shock, then she quickly searched the forum for any photos of Xue An. Finally, she was certain. This man was indeed Xue An, who had been missing for four long years. She couldn¡¯t help but burst into a furious rage. ¡°Clearly a scumbag, not only did he disappear without a reason, but he also caused my sister to retreat into a life of seclusion. And now that he¡¯s back, he doesn¡¯t even think to look for her!¡± The girl¡¯s face flushed with anger, and it took her a moment to calm down before she said in a low voice, ¡°Someone come.¡¯ The door opened silently, and a respectful-looking elderly man walked in. ¡°Second Miss.¡± ¡°Prepare the carriage!¡± ¡°Alright, where to?¡± ¡°Mount Qingmang! ¡± The martial arts tournament had ended. The death of the Finger-Heaven Elder had left many people in fear and halted the subsequent matches. Many people quietly left Qingmang Town, but Xue An didn¡¯t go. Because he still had some matters to settle. Since he didn¡¯t leave, Hua Tingting and Tan Xiaoyu also stayed. Only Tan Dong had something come up temporarily and left Qingmang Town to return to Beijiang. That day, Xue An took both his daughters mountain climbing. Tan Xiaoyu and Hua Tingting followed. The air in the mountains was so pure it seemed as if it had been cleansed. At this time, close to Qingming Festival, fine drizzle fell near Mount Qingmang nearly every day. But this couldn¡¯t stop the enthusiasm of the two little girls, who giggled and frolicked all the way. Watching his two clever and quirky daughters, Xue An felt his heart warm. ¡°Daddy daddy, what¡¯s that over there?¡± Xue Xiang pointed to a valley in the distance and asked. Xue An glanced over, ¡°Oh, those are pear trees!¡± ¡°Pear trees? Does that mean there are pears to eat?¡± Xue Nian perked up. Xue An smiled, ¡°They haven¡¯t blossomed or borne fruit yet, how could you eat them?¡± ¡°When will they blossom?¡± Xue Xiang asked. ¡°They should¡­ be blooming soon, I guess!¡± ¡°It must be really beautiful when they blossom!¡± Xue Xiang said longingly. Xue An quietly smiled, then discreetly cast a Spell Decree. Their destination was also in that pear orchard. But this year, due to the cold weather, the trees had not blossomed yet. However, when they reached the middle of the valley, a breathtaking scene unfolded. The mountain¡¯s pear trees, as if greeting their arrival, all bloomed at once in an instant. The pure white pear blossoms made the valley seem like a heavy snow had just fallen. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian paused for a moment, then joyfully rushed into the pear woods. Hua Tingting and Tan Xiaoyu looked at each other, their eyes full of shock and confusion. How could such a coincidence happen in the world? The pear blossoms bloomed as soon as this group of people arrived. Could it be¡­ this was Xue An¡¯s doing? Hua Tingting suddenly remembered the time at the Qin Family, when Xue An made the flowers and plants turn green overnight. Who exactly was he? Why could he command flowers and plants, making the mountain¡¯s pear flowers bloom abundantly? Xue An led everyone to the center of the valley. There was actually a Daoist Temple there. But it was in disrepair, showing signs of dilapidation. Xue An walked into the Daoist Temple, and perhaps the sound of his footsteps disturbed the tranquility of the place. An old, indolent voice came from inside the house. ¡°Devotees may just take a look and leave. If you wish to make an offering, both scanned code and cash are accepted.¡± Xue An¡¯s lips curled into a smile, ¡°Old Master Zhai, you¡¯re actually still alive?¡± The room fell quiet for a moment, then the door creaked open, and an old Daoist dressed in grey stepped out, mumbling, ¡°Who is it? That voice sounds so familiar. As he looked up, he caught sight of the smiling Xue An and was taken aback. ¡°You¡­ you are¡­?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Old Master Zhai, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± The old Daoist suddenly became excited, ¡°Xiao An? You¡¯re actually still alive? But I remember casting several divinations for you, and they all showed you were no longer in this world.¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°Maybe your divinations weren¡¯t very accurate!¡± Old Master Zhai shook his head, very confident, ¡°My divinations are always accurate, this is so strange!¡± Then Old Master Zhai saw the two little girls following Xue An and a loving smile appeared on his face. ¡°Such beautiful and pure young ladies.¡± ¡°My daughters!¡± Xue An declared proudly. Old Master Zhai nodded, ¡°It shows.¡± He then turned and went back into the house, and after a moment, he brought out two small beaded bracelets. ¡°These have been blessed by my constant prayers and can ward off all evils!¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandfather!¡± the two little girls exclaimed in unison. ¡°Mm, good!¡± Old Master Zhai said, his beard curling up with his smile. It was only then that he noticed the strangeness around him. He was taken aback at first, and then with a bewildered face he said, ¡°Strange, when I just came out, the pear blossoms hadn¡¯t bloomed yet! How did they all burst into bloom in the blink of an eye?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Maybe they are welcoming us!¡± As he spoke, Xue An took out a bank card from his chest, ¡°This is the pear money I owed you many years ago.¡± Old Master Zhai accepted it without hesitation, and even said with a laugh, ¡°Back then you swore that one day you would repay me, and I didn¡¯t believe it. Now it seems you really did! How much money is on this card?¡± ¡°A few tens of millions, I¡¯m not quite sure of the exact amount,¡± Xue An said nonchalantly. Old Master Zhai, who was originally excited, froze, ¡°How much did you say? ¡°A few tens of millions!¡± ¡°Did you¡­ rob a bank?¡± Old Master Zhai asked. Xue An said, both annoyed and amused, ¡°Do you think you can still get money from robbing banks these days?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, even I support scanned payments for offerings now!¡± Old Master Zhai mumbled on. It was clear that he was very happy. Not because of the money, but because Xue An had come. Xue An also felt a bit of nostalgia at this moment. In his youth, when his family had faced great misfortune, he often went into the mountains to gather herbs to make money. By chance, he came to Lihua Valley and met Old Master Zhai, who was in his prime at that time. Although Old Master Zhai could sometimes be erratic, he was quite sympathetic to Xue An, often helping him out with the offerings from the Daoist temples. Xue An had said then that he would return to repay the kindness. Now he had done so. Xue An walked into the main hall. The hall was old and in disrepair, giving a dim impression, but the statues of gods were still intact. The deities worshipped here were a chaotic mix, including the Three Pure Ones and Jade Emperor, as well as various other immortals. There was even a Fox Immortal enshrined in one corner. Xue An smiled, casually picked up an incense stick, lit it, and placed it in the incense burner. ¡°Why are you putting them all in the same incense burner? Divide them up!¡± Old Master Zhai said. Xue An smiled, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Let them divide it up themselves!¡± Old Master Zhai was doubtful, but as he turned to leave, All the statues in the hall began to tremble slightly as if¡­they were paying respects to Xue An. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, looking at these statues with a faint smile on his face. These immortals were truly real. Xue An had even interacted with them before. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, compared to Xue An, who had defied the heavens and ascended step by step to the Immortal Realm, The biggest flaw of these local deities was that they could only survive on the power of faith. Once they lost belief, it was as good as dying. But Xue An¡¯s incense stick was enough to give full face to these immortals. That¡¯s why he said to let them divide it themselves.. Chapter 68 - Chapter 68: Chapter 68: Dare Not! Dare Not! Chapter 68: Chapter 68: Dare Not! Dare Not! Translator: 549690339 After Xue An emerged from the great hall, Old Daoist Zhai was approaching the chicken coop, sharpening his knife with a vigorous air. He had caught a few wild mountain chickens a while ago and had been keeping them in the coop, intending to wait for their eggs. But today, since Xue An had brought his two adorable daughters along, naturally, he wanted to treat them well. However, seeing his skilled chicken-slaughtering technique, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the old Daoist often partook in meat dishes when on the mountain alone. The two little girls were brimming with excitement as they darted in and out of the rooms, embarking on a game of hide-and-seek. As for Tan Xiaoyu and Hua Tingting, they were both captivated by the picturesque surroundings. The two little girls had now ventured into the great hall and, far from being afraid of the statues of deities, they knelt on the cushions quite seriously. ¡°Bodhisattva, please ensure my papa is always safe and sound!¡± Xue Xiang and Nian Shuang said with their hands pressed together in prayer, their expressions earnest. But no sooner had their wishes been voiced than the deities¡¯ statues seemed to smile wryly, and a faint, misty voice was heard. ¡°We dare not!¡± Xue Xiang and Nian Shuang, the two little girls, couldn¡¯t help but startle. ¡°Sister, did you hear someone talking?¡± ¡°Yeah! I heard it indeed!¡± Far from being frightened, the two little girls became even more thrilled. ¡°It seems like these statues are talking!¡± Xue Xiang said. ¡°How awesome!¡± Nian Shuang remarked. What the two of them didn¡¯t know was that their wishes had given the deities a shock, inducing a cold sweat. What a joke! Ensuring the safety of Immortal Venerable? First, gauge whether you have the power to do so! At this point, the two little girls shifted their interest to the Fox Immortal statue in the corner. ¡°Is this a fox?¡± ¡°It looks like one!¡± ¡°Shall we pay respects?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Taking the lead, Xue Xiang guided her sister as they were about to kneel. Crack. The Fox Immortal statue actually split open. The noise drew Old Daoist Zhai over. ¡°Eh, what happened? How did this statue crack?¡± Old Daoist Zhai was completely puzzled. Xue An, however, smiled slightly. He knew what had transpired. Clearly, the Fox Immortal preferred to destroy itself rather than let his daughters kneel before it. After all¡­ his daughters were not ones to kneel carelessly. Naturally, dinner was crafted by Xue An¡¯s skillful hands. He transformed the wild mountain chicken into Beggar¡¯s Chicken and concocted some exquisite dishes with fresh seasonal wild vegetables. Xue Xiang and Nian Shuang ate joyfully, while Hua Tingting and Tan Xiaoyu buried their heads and devoured the food voraciously. There was no other reason but the sheer deliciousness of the meal. Old Daoist Zhai then took out a gourd, took a few sips of his homemade pear wine, and whispered to Xue An, ¡°What¡¯s the story with these two beauties? They¡¯re like flowers and jade.¡± Xue An¡¯s expression remained unchanged, ¡°Just friends!¡± Old Daoist Zhai curled his lip, ¡°Who¡¯d believe that? How come I never have such beautiful female patrons as friends?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re both ugly and lazy!¡± Xue An said bluntly. Old Daoist Zhai didn¡¯t mind and chuckled to himself, continuing to drink his wine leisurely, occasionally serving dishes to the two little girls. It was evident he had taken a liking to Xue Xiang and Nian Shuang. After dinner, the two little girls went inside the house with Tan Xiaoyu and the others. Xue An and Old Daoist Zhai sat opposite each other in the courtyard, starting their game of chess. But what they were playing was neither Go nor Xiangqi. It was Five-in-a-Row. Expressions of difficulty frequently appeared on Old Daoist Zhai¡¯s face, sometimes even hissing in pain. ¡°You¡¯ve lost again!¡± Xue An placed down his chess piece and said indifferently. Old Daoist Zhai, with a gloomy face, said, ¡°You little rascal, ever since we started playing this Five-in-a-Row, I have never beaten you!¡± ¡°Not just that, from the beginning with Go, later with Xiangqi, you¡¯ve never won against me, and now you can¡¯t handle Five-in-a-Row either. Are we going to play military chess next?¡± Xue An said. ¡°Pah, who¡¯s going to play military chess with you? Next time I¡¯ll play Fight the Landlord with you!¡± Old Daoist Zhai said resentfully. ¡°Sure! I hope you won¡¯t cheat then!¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°Enough of this, time to sleep!¡± Old Daoist Zhai yawned and went inside. There were only two guest rooms. Tan Xiaoyu and Hua Tingting shared one, while Xue An and his two daughters shared the other. They had played so hard today that the two daughters lay in bed and soon fell into a deep slumber. Xue An sat by the window, sipping tea slowly. The clouds outside had already scattered, the moon was high in the sky, casting a silvery white glow over everything. Time passed without knowing how long. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew, and then an ethereal voice carried through. ¡°Old man Zhai, today is your day of death!¡± The door of the main room was flung open, and Old Daoist Zhai, usually lazy, was now clear-eyed. As he arrived in front of Xue An¡¯s room, Old Daoist Zhai solemnly said, ¡°No matter what you see, don¡¯t come out! I will keep you safe. Remember!¡± Xue An said nothing, simply nodding his head. Old Daoist Zhai stood in the courtyard, tilted his head up, and said in a deep voice, ¡°No matter what I do, you still won¡¯t leave me alone, will you?¡± A series of eerie laughter echoed, and then a man and a woman suddenly appeared atop the courtyard wall. The man was tall and imposing with a cold expression. The woman was petite and delicate with a sweet appearance. This combination gave off a very odd feeling. However, Old Daoist Zhai¡¯s expression became even more solemn, ¡°So it¡¯s the mighty Niu Yiwan and the delicate Yue Xiaoqian. What brings you two ghosts here in the middle of the night? What are you up to?¡± Yue Xiaoqian covered her mouth with a giggling smile, ¡°Old man Zhai, why say we won¡¯t let you off? Just hand over the Dragon-seeking Disk, and we will turn around and leave without disturbing you further!¡± Old Daoist Zhai shook his head, ¡°I know what kind of schemes you people are plotting, especially now with the dragon energy on Mount Qingmang growing stronger, signalling that Jiaolong is about to transform. You lot are harboring wicked thoughts! But let me tell you, the Dragon-seeking Disk is not with me! The idea that you can subdue Jiaolong with the Dragon-seeking Disk is nothing but a foolish fantasy!¡± Yue Xiaoqian let out a captivating, seductive laugh before saying, ¡°Whether it¡¯s with you or not, we are well aware. And for one mere beast, to oppose our Wangui Sect, do you really think it¡¯s worth it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing in this world truly worth or not worth. My master tasked me to guard this Jiaolong here, and so I shall guard it well. Whether you¡¯re from the Wangui Sect or the Thousand Ghosts Sect, don¡¯t even dream of laying a finger on it.¡± Yue Xiaoqian¡¯s smile gradually vanished as she spoke indifferently, ¡°Old man Zhai, you¡¯d better think this through. With your abilities, you are no match for the two of us, and also¡­ I seem to be smelling the scent of living beings.¡± Old Daoist Zhai¡¯s complexion changed, then he said in a heavy tone, ¡°They are just ordinary people, unrelated to all this!¡± ¡°Whether they are related or not isn¡¯t up to you to decide! Hand over the Dragon-seeking Disk, or else await your death!¡± Yue Xiaoqian sneered. With a roar, Niu Yiwan charged fiercely towards them. Old Daoist Zhai¡¯s expression turned grave as he dodged the assault with a swift movement, then began entangling himself with Niu Yiwan in close combat. Niu Yiwan was robust as an ox, but for the time being, he couldn¡¯t get the better of Old Daoist Zhai. Yue Xiaoqian huffed disdainfully, her form suddenly vanished into the moonlight. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When she reappeared, it was behind Old Daoist Zhai, where she struck his back with a palm. Old Daoist Zhai stumbled, lurching forward precariously, nearly collapsing to the ground with blood seeping from the corner of his mouth. With a cold smile, Yue Xiaoqian said, ¡°Old man Zhai, I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Will you hand it over or not?¡± Old Daoist Zhai was resolute, ¡°Never!¡± ¡°Then go to your death!¡± Yue Xiaoqian smirked as she raised her hand. But just at that moment, the door of the guest room creaked open! Chapter 69 - Chapter 69: Chapter 69: Sorry, I mind! Chapter 69: Chapter 69: Sorry, I mind! Translator: 549690339 ¡°Don¡¯t open the door!¡± Old Daoist Zhai was in a panic. Yue Xiaoqian and Niu Yiwan retreated a few steps, their faces stern as they watched. Xue An slowly walked out from inside the door, his face wearing a hint of helplessness. ¡°Spending the late night not sleeping, but fighting and killing, is that fun?¡± Old Daoist Zhai urgently said, ¡°Xue An, these two guys are not ordinary people, you¡¯re just a common man, it has nothing to do with you!¡± Then Old Daoist Zhai looked at Yue Xiaoqian and said in a deep voice, ¡°You can see it too, he¡¯s just a mortal, let them go!¡± Yue Xiaoqian, however, wore a face of mocking smile, ¡°Do you think anyone will walk away alive tonight?¡± Old Daoist Zhai was shocked and lost his composure, ¡°You¡­ you¡­ .¡± But at this moment, Xue An clapped his hands and said with approval, ¡°Well said, no one is leaving this place alive tonight!¡± Old Daoist Zhai was on the verge of madness. This guy, not coming earlier or later, chose precisely this time to show up, and even now, he was talking nonsense. Yue Xiaoqian looked at Xue An with interest, ¡°You are an interesting man, I don¡¯t mind playing with you first, and then letting you die!¡± ¡°Sorry, I do mind!¡± Xue An said indifferently. Yue Xiaoqian¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Granny here is giving you face, don¡¯t reject it!¡± Xue An shook his head and held up two fingers, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood two things!¡± ¡°Oh? Which two?¡± ¡°First, you are not my granny. Second, when I said no one is leaving, I meant you two. You won¡¯t be able to leave tonight!¡± His words left the others present somewhat astonished. Yue Xiaoqian and Niu Yiwan exchanged glances, then burst into laughter. ¡°Oh man, what a joke, we¡¯ve got all kinds of people these days. A man without any secret techniques actually says he won¡¯t let us go?¡± Yue Xiaoqian said with a face full of sarcasm. Old Daoist Zhai¡¯s expression was grave as he slowly stood up and said seriously, ¡°Xue An, you take the others and go, I¡¯ll deal with these two! Hurry Xue An neither agreed nor disagreed, but instead looked up at the moon hanging in the sky like a jade plate. At that moment, the moonlight was like water, and the spring breeze stirred the pear trees, making it impossible not to feel that the night was unreasonably beautiful. ¡°Such moonlight, actually, is more suitable for talking about life with the ladies, rather than fighting and killing. So you two, are really quite a disappointment,¡± Xue An stated faintly. ¡°Enough talk, Niu the Boulder, kill him! This guy must be out of his mind!¡± Yue Xiaoqian commanded in a deep voice. The Boulder, Niu Yiwan, smirked at the command, his right arm tensed, muscles twisting like a Dragon-snake, and then he charged over. Xue An didn¡¯t move. He appeared as though he had been frightened into immobility, his demeanor still so calm. A cold smile appeared on the corner of Niu Yiwan¡¯s mouth. This punch, he guessed, might blast this kid into nothing but dust. He had already caught the scent of women inside the house; after dealing with these two, he¡¯d have a good time venting. With this thought, Niu Yiwan¡¯s heart heated up, and he put even more strength into his hand. His fist was about to crush Xue An¡¯s left face. Yue Xiaoqian didn¡¯t even bother to watch the outcome; in her view, this man was as good as dead. But just at this critical moment, Xue An¡¯s hand suddenly shot out, blocking in front of Niu Yiwan¡¯s fist. Thump. A dull sound. Instead of the expected splatter of brain matter, a crisp cracking noise followed. Then came the painful cry from Niu Yiwan. Xue An hadn¡¯t moved an inch, only his hair was swaying due to the draft from Niu Yiwan¡¯s punch, yet when Niu Yiwan¡¯s fist struck Xue An¡¯s backhand, it was as if he had hit an iron wall. Instantly, Niu Yiwan¡¯s arm was crushed. Niu Yiwan was horrified and instinctively turned to run. Xue An sighed lightly, ¡°Such moonlight, killing really dampens the mood. But since you brought it upon yourself, you can¡¯t blame anyone else!¡± Saying this, he threw a punch. This punch had no skill, not even as much as a small child¡¯s. Yet, it was exactly such a punch that Niu Yiwan simply could not evade, hitting him squarely on the back of his spine. Staggering, Niu Yiwan did not move from his spot, but rather, his body began to emit a series of cracking sounds like firecrackers. After a burst of crackling, every joint in Niu Yiwan¡¯s body had shattered, and he stood still only by muscle memory. Xue An slowly walked past him, gently exhaling a breath. Niu Yiwan collapsed with a thunderous fall and breathed his last breath. From beginning to end, it took a total of twenty-seven seconds. Yue Xiaoqian, who had thought she held the winning ticket, almost popped her eyes out. At this time, Xue An turned towards her with a grim smile, ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Yue Xiaoqian felt as if she had been targeted by a tyrannosaurus, her muscles stiff with extreme fear. She retreated as quickly as she could, hoping to escape from this place as soon as possible. But no matter how swiftly she moved backwards, Xue An was always following her at an unhurried pace directly in front of her. Yue Xiaoqian, like a beast driven into a corner, let out a mournful cry, then released all the skills she had learned in her life, trying to kill this terrifying man. However, all her actions were like a child brandishing a sword, utterly ineffective against Xue An. By then, Yue Xiaoqian had already retreated to the edge of the courtyard wall. She clenched her teeth and screamed up to the sky. ¡°Ghostly¡­ Apparitions!¡± A gust of gloomy wind swept past, and the bright moon in the sky disappeared. The surrounding area was engulfed in thick black fog. The ghosts wandered through the fog, emitting malevolent auras. This was a secret technique she could only perform by draining her life force. This would shorten her life by five years. But the effect was excellent. At least, this terrifying man was enveloped by the black fog. Yue Xiaoqian breathed a sigh of relief, feeling somewhat fortunate. This man was terrifyingly formidable, but in the end, he had fallen for her trap, perishing under the Ghostly Apparitions. The reason for her certainty was that Yue Xiaoqian had never seen anyone survive the Ghostly Apparitions. It didn¡¯t matter whether the person was a regular human, the Xiaoyao, or even a Heavenly Being; anyone who fell into the trap of the Ghostly Apparitions was destined to die! Zhai the old Daoist roared and thought to come to Xue An¡¯s rescue. Yue Xiaoqian sneered, ¡°Old Zhai, is this the mere mortal you¡¯ve been talking about? If it weren¡¯t for this miss¡¯s prowess, I would have almost been fooled by your tricks too!¡± The old Zhai just wanted to say something. But then, a hand suddenly extended from the black fog that was thick like an enormous cocoon. A delicate and slender hand, very elegant. Yue Xiaoqian was stunned. Then, that hand violently tore through the air. The dense fog that seemed impenetrable was forcibly ripped apart. Xue An appeared in front of Yue Xiaoqian with an indifferent expression, smiling slightly, ¡°Quite interesting, but useless!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yue Xiaoqian was so terrified that she turned and ran for her life. But before she could even scale the wall, Xue An had grabbed her ankle and violently slammed her down to the ground. Thump. Yue Xiaoqian was smashed and half her bones shattered on impact. As she tried to lift her head, Xue An stepped forward and planted his foot on her skull, speaking indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Chapter 70 - Chapter 70: Chapter 70: My Lord, Spare My Life! Chapter 70: Chapter 70: My Lord, Spare My Life! Translator: 549690339 ¡°Spare me, my lord, please!¡± Yue Xiaoqian¡¯s voice was trembling. It was only now that she realized this man was not someone she could afford to provoke. At this moment, Elder Zhai was also completely bewildered. Having not seen him for several years, how had Xue An become so formidable? ¡°I¡¯ve said that no one will leave here alive tonight!¡± As he spoke, Xue An prepared to exert pressure with his foot, and Yue Xiaoqian screamed in terror. ¡°My lord, please spare me, spare my life. I am from the Wangui Sect. If you kill me, you will never have peace in the future.¡± At this time, Elder Zhai also said, ¡°Xiao An, it¡¯s fine to kill this person, but her backing from the Wangui Sect is very troublesome to provoke.¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°I have a habit, the less advisable it is to provoke, the more I want to try.¡± With that, he pressed down with his foot. Crack. Yue Xiaoqian¡¯s head was crushed to pieces. Elder Zhai had not expected Xue An to be so decisively murderous. As he hesitated, a black mist rose from Yue Xiaoqian¡¯s corpse. Under the moonlight, it twisted and eventually took on the appearance of Yue Xiaoqian. Elder Zhai¡¯s expression grew solemn. As expected of someone from the Wangui Sect, she had turned into a fierce ghost in such a short time after death. The spirit of Yue Xiaoqian looked at Xue An with a face full of resentment. ¡°The young master of our Wangui Sect will soon arrive at Mount Qingmang. Then you and this old man Zhai will both die!¡± As she spoke, Yue Xiaoqian¡¯s form began to fade, ready to flee the place. Her heart was filled with rage at the moment. Xue An¡¯s stomp had ruined the physical body she had finally acquired, the equivalent of damaging decades of her cultivation. But just at this moment, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°I said, no one will leave here alive tonight! Not even ghosts.¡± As he spoke, Xue An suddenly reached out, his hand extending into the void, and grabbed the fading Yue Xiaoqian back. It was at this moment that Yue Xiaoqian understood what extreme fear was, her face full of disbelief. ¡°Spare my life, my lord.¡± This was her last utterance left in this world. The next second, her soul was scattered by a flick from Xue An, reduced to nothingness. Her soul dispersed, never to return. The most tragic end. At that same time, flames rose from the corpses of Niu Yiwan and Yue Xiaoqian, instantly incinerating their bodies to ash. Elder Zhai¡¯s eyelids jumped at the sight. Xue An then took out a small bottle and threw it to Elder Zhai. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°For healing.¡± Elder Zhai opened the bottle, and a refreshing fragrance filled the air. Elder Zhai¡¯s spirits were lifted, knowing just by the scent that this elixir was no ordinary item. He poured out the medicine elixir and swallowed it. Soon, a warmth spread through his belly. Daoist Elder Zhai spat out a mouthful of congested blood and then felt completely refreshed, in the best state he had ever been. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡± Xue An sat on the stone bench in the courtyard, looking at Daoist Elder Zhai. ¡°The Wangui Sect came to me three months ago, wanting to get a treasure from me to deal with a Jiaolong in Mount Qingmang that is about to undergo transformation.¡¯ Xue An nodded, ¡°And then?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t give it to them, of course. That Jiaolong is the life-saving benefactor of my master. Before he died, he specifically asked me to take good care of it. It was expected that it would take at least a hundred years to transform.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t know why, it¡¯s suddenly showing signs of transformation recently. You know, a Jiaolong is at its weakest when it¡¯s undergoing transformation. Combined with the Dragon-seeking Disk, there¡¯s a chance to subdue it.¡± ¡°A Jiaolong, huh¡­ That¡¯s a spiritual beast! That¡¯s why many sects have set their hearts on it, Wangui Sect being the most eager.¡± Xue An understood. The Jiaolong they were talking about must be the one in the Blackwater Pond of Mount Qingmang. He didn¡¯t expect that after he gave it a Demon Cultivator Cultivation Technique, its progress would be so fast that it was about to transform and transcend. At this moment, Daoist Elder Zhai hesitated before saying, ¡°Xiao An, take advantage of the fact that it¡¯s not yet dawn, and quickly take your daughter and friend and leave!¡± ¡°Leave? Why should I leave?¡± ¡°These people are not to be trifled with, especially the young master of Wangui Sect, whose divine skills are said to be immeasurable.¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°If I leave, what will you do?¡± Daoist Elder Zhai looked affectionately at the dilapidated Daoist temple, ¡°I have been here since I was young, at first with my master. After he passed away, I¡¯ve been living alone. After so many years, I¡¯ve grown attached, so I won¡¯t leave!¡± ¡°But you¡¯re different, this matter has nothing to do with you. You¡¯ll just be implicated by staying here. Hurry up and go, take this bank card as well, money has no meaning for me now!¡± Daoist Elder Zhai said with a serious face. Xue An did not take it, just looked at Daoist Elder Zhai and suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯ve suddenly become so formal; it makes me quite uncomfortable.¡± Daoist Elder Zhai gave a bitter smile and took out his wine gourd to drink a few more gulps, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve experienced these past few years; I can¡¯t see through you anymore. But listen to me, you should still go!¡± Xue An turned his head to look into the distance, ¡°Talking about it now is already too late¡­ They¡¯ve arrived!¡± As expected, it wasn¡¯t long before a noisy clamor of people could be heard in the distance. Daoist Elder Zhai¡¯s expression changed before he reverted to the image of the dirty, broken-down and slovenly old Daoist. But the arrivals weren¡¯t from Wangui Sect as imagined, but rather a group of about a dozen people, old and young, men and women, all wearing mountaineering clothes and equipped with gear. The one leading was a man with an arrogant face who, upon seeing a slovenly old Daoist sitting in the courtyard, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Hey, old man, we¡¯re staying here for the night, hurry up and clean up the place.¡± After saying this, he tossed a stack of money at Daoist Elder Zhai. Daoist Elder Zhai did not get up, just chuckled, ¡°Sorry, the Daoist temple already has guests staying, you¡¯re too late!¡± The young man frowned and looked over at Xue An, who was sitting aside, then said, ¡°Are you the ones staying here? Move out now, how much do you want?¡± This young man obviously didn¡¯t care about money. Xue An shook his head and held up a finger. ¡°Ten thousand, right? Fine!¡± The young man did not hesitate. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Give me a billion, and I¡¯ll leave right now! Remember¡­ I only want cash!¡± The young man¡¯s face suddenly changed, and he sneered scornfully, ¡°Have all the people in the mountains gone mad with poverty?¡± At this moment, a middle-aged man stepped forward to block the young man, ¡°Feng Shao, the bigger picture is more important.¡± Feng Shao¡¯s face was sullen, and he fell silent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The middle-aged man bowed to Daoist Elder Zhai, ¡°Daoist elder, since there is no place to stay, may we set up tents near the Daoist temple?¡± Daoist Elder Zhai nodded, ¡°That is naturally possible.¡± The equipment carried by this team was all top-of-the-line, and in no time, they erected a professional tent beside the Daoist temple. Daoist Elder Zhai said in a low voice at this time, ¡°It seems the waters are getting muddier.¡± Xue An was non-committal, merely saying coolly, ¡°The muddier the water, the easier it is to catch fish.. Chapter 71 - Chapter 71: Chapter 71 Are You My Aunt? Chapter 71: Chapter 71 Are You My Aunt? Translator: 549690339 This night was destined not to be calm. A very strange caravan had arrived at Qingmang Town, and what made it strange was that among the vehicles, there was actually a black palanquin. This mode of transportation, which should have been long extinct, had reappeared on the streets of Qingmang Town. At this moment, the caravan came to a stop. A few stout men approached the palanquin, bowing as they greeted whoever was inside. The curtain of the palanquin was lifted, and a man with deathly pale face stepped out, his eyes seeming to flicker with ghostly flames. The man looked up at Mount Qingmang, looming in the darkness, and said in a cold voice, ¡°Yue Xiaoqian and Niu Yiwan are dead!¡± His subordinates exchanged glances, fear evident in their eyes. A cold smile appeared on the man¡¯s lips, ¡°It seems there are traces of other sects as well, but unfortunately, what the Wan Gui Sect covets can only belong to us! Come, let¡¯s head up the mountain!¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡± The man turned and reentered the palanquin, and then a bizarre scene unfolded. The palanquin unexpectedly rose into the air as if being carried by unseen forces, speeding towards the mountain. A ghostly levitation. If anyone else had witnessed this scene, they would have certainly cried out in shock. Shortly after this group went into the mountains, a few more vehicles slowly entered Qingmang Town, and the people who alighted turned out to be the young lady from Zhongdu. Someone had already inquired at Yue Lai Hotel; Xue An had gone up the mountain in the morning. The young lady furrowed her brows and then commanded, ¡°Head to the mountains!¡± Following her were several silent men in black, whose frames weren¡¯t particularly imposing, but their aura of lethality was not to be underestimated. The young lady led her people into the mountain as well. However, by the time they found the Daoist Temples, it was already bright daylight. Feng Shao, who had arrived the previous evening, stepped out from his tent with a somewhat gloomy expression. Having been accustomed to luxury, he was dissatisfied; despite the tent being of top quality, it still couldn¡¯t compare to the comfort of a room. He approached the doors of the Daoist Temples with resentment, just in time to see Hua Tingting and Tan Xiaoyu coming out, chatting and laughing. Feng Shao was dumbstruck. Never had he imagined that in such a deep mountain, he would encounter such beautiful girls. While he was still lost in a daze, a middle-aged man approached him. ¡°Feng Shao, it¡¯s time to set off!¡± Feng Shao nodded and then said to the elder priest, ¡°Old Dao, is there anything unusual about these mountains?¡± The elder priest¡¯s expression was unchanged. Before he could speak, Xue An said, ¡°I know!¡± Feng Shao looked at Xue An, ¡°You?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes! Aren¡¯t you looking for Black Water Pond?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes brightened, then he gave Feng Shao a meaningful look. Feng Shao caught on, ¡°Right, then take us there, don¡¯t worry, there will be a generous reward for your help!¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Sure, I¡¯d like to have a look as well!¡± The elder priest¡¯s eyes flickered as he watched Xue An. He didn¡¯t know what Xue An was up to, hesitating several times as if wanting to speak, but in the end, he closed his mouth. As they were packing and preparing to leave, the young lady arrived with her entourage. When she saw Xue An, her face erupted with anger, and she charged over, pointing at Xue An¡¯s nose and cursing furiously. ¡°You damn Xue An!¡± Xue An was so stunned by the scolding, he looked at the girl who resembled an anime beauty with a sense of strangeness. He felt she looked somewhat familiar. The young lady scoffed, ¡°What? You don¡¯t recognize me anymore? Fine, after disappearing for four years, it seems you¡¯re living quite well. You even have beautiful girls around you. Let me ask you, do you have no conscience? My sister gave up so much for you; do you not feel any guilt?¡± Xue An felt a jolt through his body and then remembered who this girl was. An Yan¡¯s younger sister, his own sister-in-law. An Qing. But when he had first met her, she was only twelve or thirteen years old, just a child, which was why he had not recognized her. Xue An couldn¡¯t help but give a bitter smile, ¡°An Qing, I truly did not abandon your sister. These four years¡­ I really couldn¡¯t return! And these people, they¡¯re just my friends. Your sister¡­ is she doing well?¡± An Qing scoffed, ¡°Now you remember to ask? Where have you been all this time? I¡¯ll tell you, my sister broke with the family because of you, and later entered the monastic life, then her whereabouts became unknown!¡± Xue An¡¯s body shook once more, and a cold glint flashed in his eyes, ¡°Her whereabouts became unknown?¡± An Qing was about to say more, but the sudden assertiveness from Xue An made her unable to continue, and she could only nod. ¡°Yes, her whereabouts are unknown! I have been searching for her too!¡± Xue An fell silent for a moment, then shook his head solemnly, ¡°No matter what method I use, I will find Yan¡¯er!¡± Now, Xue An¡¯s divine sense could not cover much distance, but he believed that once his strength improved just a bit more, he could directly scan the entire Earth. When that time came, no matter where she was, he was going to find her. And Xue An had a feeling that his wife must be somewhere out there right now. An Qing came all aggressive, ready to accuse and ask questions, but upon seeing Xue An¡¯s declaration, her own heart softened first. During this time, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian bounded joyfully up to Xue An¡¯s side. Upon seeing these two little girls, An Qing¡¯s expression drastically changed. ¡°Are these¡­?¡± ¡°Papa, where are we going to play today?¡± This call of ¡°Papa¡± made An Qing unsteady, almost causing her to fall to the ground. ¡°Are these children my sister left behind?¡± An Qing asked, her voice trembling. Xue An nodded. Tears flowed down An Qing¡¯s face as she knelt and said, ¡°Come here, let auntie give you a hug!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian eyed the unfamiliar girl, feeling an unexplainable kinship but still shook their heads. ¡°Papa, who is she?¡± Xue An was silent for a moment, and then patted the two little girls¡¯ heads, ¡°She is your auntie!¡± As he spoke, Xue An¡¯s own heart was filled with sighs. In the past, he followed An Yan to visit the An Family just once. During that visit, he was utterly rejected by the entire An Family. At that time, no one in the An Family regarded him highly, except for An Qing, who didn¡¯t join in the mockery and disdain aimed at him then. Afterward, it was in a huff that he took his wife to Beijiang. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, a bit shy, still inched closer, ¡°Are you really our auntie?¡± An Qing, her tears rolling down, nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Where is our mother?¡± An Qing choked up a bit, ¡°Your mother has gone to a place far away, but she will be back soon!¡± ¡°Okay, Auntie, please don¡¯t cry,¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, ever so well-behaved, began wiping An Qing¡¯s tears. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only An Qing embraced the two little girls in a tight hug, her heart filled with unspeakable sorrow. In a prominent family like the An Family, despite the luxury, there was often a deep loneliness. She had been close to her sister since childhood, but later events involving her sister were too much for her to accept. Especially An Yan¡¯s disappearance, which had dealt her a heavy blow. Now, having found her two nieces, naturally, her heart overflowed with joy.. Chapter 72 - Chapter 72: Chapter 72 Jiaolong Transforms Chapter 72: Chapter 72 Jiaolong Transforms Translator: 549690339 Feng Chaochou watched from a distance with his arms folded, his eyes still retaining a trace of lingering astonishment. The moment he first saw An Qing, Feng Chaochou was stunned. Her beauty was different from that of Tan Xiaoyu and Hua Tingting¡ªit was the kind that made men involuntarily feel the urge to protect her. Especially matched with her animated character-like exquisite face. Commonly referred to as the ultimate ¡°Iolita.¡± Dammit, why does this guy have so many beauties around him? Feng Chaochou thought resentfully. Once I settle my important business, I¡¯ll find a way to take all these ladies for myself! As for Xue An. Feng Chaochou didn¡¯t pay him any attention. He came from the Feng Family in the provincial city, a legitimate wealthy household there. And in the provincial city, even across Beijiang, there had been no mention of a wealthy family bearing the surname Xue. So, he figured that Xue An was just a common man, that¡¯s all. Feng Chaochou was neither a martial artist nor a magician; his reason for coming to Mount Qingmang was solely because of that middle-aged man. The middle-aged man was named Zuo Yuqi, a renowned Feng Shui master in the provincial city. It was he who said that a magic artifact would appear in Mount Qingmang, suggesting that if it could be obtained and presented to his family, Feng Chaochou would undoubtedly become the Family Head of the Feng Family. That was why he had traveled hundreds of miles to this backwater. ¡°What are you guys up to?¡± An Qing asked at that moment. Before Xue An could speak, Feng Chaochou had already come forward, with a smile on his face he said, ¡°Hello, I am Feng Chaochou, from the Feng Family in the provincial city, maybe we could get to know each other!¡± An Qing gave him a cold glance and didn¡¯t bother with him at all. Feng Chaochou felt a bit embarrassed and wanted to come closer, but at that moment, the man by An Qing¡¯s side, without a change in expression, stepped forward and pushed Feng Chaochou to the side. Feng Chaochou was stunned, and his face darkened involuntarily. ¡°Feng Shao, it¡¯s better to prioritize important matters. I see the dragon energy is becoming more vibrant, we should hurry!¡± Zuo Yuqi, fearing that the grand opportunity would be ruined, promptly advised. Feng Chaochou snorted through his nose and turned to Xue An, asking, ¡°Where is Blackwater Pond?¡± Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°It¡¯s just up ahead, follow me!¡± At this time, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian said to An Qing, ¡°Auntie Auntie, Daddy is going to take us to see the big long worm!¡± The two little girls still remembered the Jiaolong in Blackwater Pond, but they called it the big long worm. Feng Chaochou sneered inwardly. Big long worm? That¡¯s really funny, they won¡¯t even know how they died when the time comes. An Qing¡¯s heart stirred, and she nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll also go have a look, is that alright?¡± ¡°Alright, alright!¡± The sudden inclusion of An Qing didn¡¯t elicit any particular reaction from Xue However, the several silent men by her side piqued Xue An¡¯s interest. Those men clearly had commendable skills, and they maintained silence throughout, conducting themselves in a disciplined manner. Could they be military personnel? A thought flashed through Xue An¡¯s mind. The journey from Lihua Valley to Blackwater Pond was not too far. The path was rugged and uneven, which made the travel slow. Xue An simply carried one daughter in each arm and then casually led the way at the front. This display of strength caught the attention of An Qing¡¯s bodyguards with a flash in their eyes. Just as Feng Chaochou¡¯s face was turning pale, feeling like he could barely hold on any longer. They arrived at Blackwater Pond. The place looked no different from when Xue An had left last time. However, upon arriving, Zuo Yuqi became excited. ¡°Yes, this is it! The Jiaolong is about to transform; it¡¯s a rare opportunity that comes once in a hundred years! Feng Shao, if we handle this well, not only will you control the Feng Family, you could also reach the summit of the provincial city¡¯s elite.¡± Feng Chaochou¡¯s expression turned to one of excitement as well. At that moment, the water in Blackwater Pond began to boil, and the sky, which had been clear, suddenly became overcast with clouds. ¡°It¡¯s happening! It¡¯s about to come out!¡± Zuo Yuqi muttered to himself, then with some regret, pulled out a set of small flags from his bosom and started planting them around Blackwater Pond. After inserting the objects, several red lines faintly appeared above the Black Water Pool. Suddenly, an immensely huge snakehead emerged from the Black Water Pool. Two horns had already formed on the head of the snake, and its pair of eyes were filled with agony. This sight sent a huge shock through An Qing, who had not taken the situation seriously before. Oh my god! Could there really be a Jiaolong? At first, An Qing thought it might just be some Giant Python. But she had not expected it to be such a divine creature. Several silent men immediately stood around An Qing to protect her. Thunder rumbled faintly in the sky. Suddenly. With a crack, a massive bolt of lightning streaked directly toward the Giant Python in the Black Water Pool. With this strike, the Giant Python let out a pained roar before plunging into the Black Water Pool, turning the water crimson with its blood. Many of the onlookers were scared silly. The elderly Daoist Zhai was especially excited, ¡°The Jiaolong is transforming, Master! That Jiaolong is about to ascend to the heavens!¡± But just then, another even more massive bolt of lightning shot toward the Black Water Pool. It completely ignored the resistance of the water and plunged straight in. The ground trembled as if a giant creature was struggling in pain. At the same time, the third bolt of lightning came. The first lightning strike was to transform the dragon¡¯s horns, the second was to shed the python¡¯s skin, and the third and final one was the Dragon¡¯s Ascension to Heaven! If it could withstand this hit, then the Jiaolong would completely transform into a dragon. But at this moment, the small flags arranged by Zuo Yuqi began to flicker. The lightning seemed unable to find the Black Dragon Pool and hovered above, then surprisingly dissipated. Zuo Yuqi was overjoyed! Meanwhile, the Giant Python thrust its head out fiercely, full of wounds but still extremely furious as it charged at Zuo Yuqi. ¡°Feng Shao! Now¡¯s the time!¡± Feng Chaochou wasn¡¯t foolish and knew that success or failure hinged on this moment, so he shouted, ¡°Quick! Take action!¡± Those who had come with him all pulled various firearms from the backpacks they carried on their backs. There was even a rocket launcher. This arsenal also took An Qing by surprise. To be able to procure such official equipment, the Feng Family¡¯s influence was not to be underestimated! ¡°Fire!¡± The firearms targeted the Giant Python and opened fire. The bullets struck the Giant Python, creating sparks everywhere. The hardness of its scales made Feng Chaochou click his tongue in wonder. But it also made his ambition burn even hotter. If he could tame it, who would dare to provoke him? But the Giant Python was clearly enraged. With a wide-open mouth, a blast of black mist surged directly toward Feng Chaochou and his men. Startled, Feng Chaochou hurriedly rolled out of the way to dodge the attack. Those behind him were enveloped by the black mist and crisply dissolved into the black water. Feng Chaochou was terrified out of his wits. Zuo Yuqi, with a grave expression, took out the last magical tool. It was a cinnabar essence stone he had prepared for years, specifically to deal with the Jiaolong on the verge of transformation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Once thrown, the Jiaolong would be at his command. At this thought, Zuo Yuqi¡¯s heart blazed with eagerness. In fact, his arduous journey here was not to assist Feng Chao but entirely for his own purposes. But at that moment, someone sneered, ¡°This Jiaolong belongs to the Wangui Sect.. The rest of you, scram!¡± Chapter 73 - Chapter 73: Chapter 73 Too Weak! Chapter 73: Chapter 73 Too Weak! Translator: 549690339 With the sound of his voice, a black sedan chair floated over from out of nowhere. This eerie sight made Feng Chaochou and the others glance sideways. Zuo Yuqi¡¯s face turned extremely grim. Wangui Sect was not something he could afford to provoke. Moreover, given the manner of this person¡¯s arrival, he was certainly no ordinary individual. As the sedan chair touched down, the young master of the Wangui Sect stepped out, surveyed everyone present with a look of scornful amusement at the corners of his mouth. ¡°This Jiaolong is mine. Everyone else, get lost!¡± Upon seeing this man, Zuo Yuqi¡¯s scalp tingled, but he still mustered his courage and said, ¡°Even the Wangui Sect should respect the order of arrival, shouldn¡¯t they?¡± No sooner had he spoken than Mu Qi scoffed coldly, ¡°Are you saying that you refuse to accept this?¡± Zuo Yuqi dared not speak any longer. However, Feng Chaochou was somewhat indignant and sneered, ¡°Who is this kid, playing tricks and pretending to be a ghost.¡± Ghost fire blazed in the eyes of Mu Qi, the young master of the Wangui Sect, and with a swing of his hand, he sent Feng Chaochou flying to the ground from a distance. This move sent shivers down the spines of many onlookers. ¡°You¡¯d better listen when I speak; otherwise, be careful, or I¡¯ll turn all of you into fierce ghosts!¡± Mu Qi warned ominously. He then looked greedily at the Jiaolong that had suffered severe injuries. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity; if he could subjugate this Jiaolong, no one would dare to provoke the Wangui Sect. His own status would become even more secure. Thinking this, Mu Qi¡¯s heart grew even more fervent. He then took out several beads emitting a dim glow from his chest and threw them towards the Jiaolong. In mid-air, the beads quickly expanded and, following a few deafening explosions, the Jiaolong let out a painful roar as its scales were torn apart. Amidst the blood-soaked mess, the Jiaolong became completely enraged, opening its mouth to spew a cloud of black mist straight at Mu Qi. Mu Qi chuckled coldly, waved his hand, and countless tormented souls screamed as they flew towards the Jiaolong. The black mist was entirely neutralized by these tormented souls. Onlookers like Zuo Yuqi turned pale. This Mu Qi was incredibly domineering, intending to forcefully subjugate the Jiaolong with his own strength. IVIu eyes glowea witn Increasmg zeal. But just then, his tormented souls suddenly wailed and vanished into nothingness. Then someone sighed lightly, ¡°To be possessed by so many resentful souls, how many sins have you committed?¡± Mu Qi¡¯s expression darkened, and he turned to look at the speaker. Xue An was seen slowly walking into the centre of the scene. Upon seeing him, the Jiaolong¡¯s snake-like eyes brimmed with tears, and it let out a low, plaintive growl before bowing its head in submission. Xue An gently patted its head and smiled, ¡°This is also a tribulation you must endure. But rest assured, I am here!¡± The Jiaolong affectionately nudged Xue An. At this moment, Mu Qi, Zuo Yuqi, and the others looked even more somber. Feng Chaochou wore an expression of disbelief. How could the Jiaolong show such affection towards Xue An? And Old Master Zhai¡¯s gaze flickered, as if he had realized something. But the most shocked of all was An Qing. She could never have imagined witnessing so many unbelievable things in one day. At this time, Mu Qi sneered, ¡°Who is this kid, who doesn¡¯t know to steer clear when the Wangui Sect is at work?¡± Xue An revealed his white teeth with a chilling smile, ¡°So you are the young master of the Wangui Sect that Yue Xiaoqian mentioned?¡± Mu Qi was taken aback and then said darkly, ¡°You know Yue Xiaoqian? Then she¡­¡¯ Xue An nodded, ¡°I killed her!¡± Mu Qi smirked malevolently, ¡°Good, it has been a long time since someone dared to speak to me like this! You are the first! I will craft your soul into a Yin Thunder, condemning you to an eternity without reincarnation!¡± Feng Chaochou then asked Zuo Yuqi in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Zuo, what is Yin Thunder?¡± Zuo Yuqi¡¯s face was ashen, ¡°It is one of the most malicious techniques!¡± After hearing this, Feng Chaochou felt an inexplicable thrill inside. Fight! The more tragic, the better! Best if both parties suffer! Xue An then smiled indifferently and patted Jiaolong, who was looking aggrieved. ¡°Alright, after I¡¯ve dealt with this guy, I¡¯ll help you ascend to heaven!¡± he said. Mu Qi sneered, about to speak when suddenly, a flame appeared in Xue An¡¯s hand. The white flame burned fiercely. Mu Qi was taken aback, fear showing on his face. He felt an instinctive terror of the flame. Xue An said lightly, ¡°Looking at the resentment surrounding you, it¡¯s clear you¡¯re ruthless. Today, I shall take you down!¡± Mu Qi smirked disdainfully, ¡°Don¡¯t think with this little thing you can do anything. Watch my Wangui Sect¡¯s Heart-Devouring Ghosts!¡± As his words fell, the sky darkened, and countless wronged souls rushed towards Xue An. Zuo Yuqi and An Qing among others turned pale as they watched. It was indeed because the momentum was terrifying. Xue An didn¡¯t move. A cold smile curled on the corner of Mu Qi¡¯s mouth. He probably scared him stupid! Mu Qi thought. But at that moment, Xue An suddenly raised his head, and the flame in his hand expanded suddenly before he threw a punch. Boom! The wronged souls didn¡¯t even have the chance to wail before they dissipated into nothing. In the moment of Mu Qi¡¯s astonishment, Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn!¡± As he spoke, he was already close to Mu Qi, then slapped him across the face. Mu Qi intended to dodge, but his muscles were stiff. He could only watch helplessly as Xue An¡¯s palm struck him. Slap. A crisp sound. Mu Qi was sent flying dozens of meters away. After landing, he coughed up a mouthful of fresh blood and looked at Xue An with shock. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back and shook his head, ¡°Too weak!¡± Malice filled Mu Qi¡¯s face as he suddenly raised his hand, ¡°Die, all of you!¡± His followers instantly fell dead, and then, with a solemn expression, Mu Qi gathered their souls in his hand and snorted coldly, ¡°Sacrifice!¡± With a burst of black flames, the souls vanished. Then the earth shook. Something seemed to be crawling out from beneath the ground. Zuo Yuqi turned pale with shock. The ground suddenly shook violently, and a mass of dark aura that blotted out the sky rose up as a towering Ghost General appeared in the midst of the field. ¡°Mortals, why have you summoned me?¡± The giant voice echoed through the valley. At that, Mu Qi knelt, respectfully, ¡°Ghost King, someone is opposing my Wangui Sect. I beg you to display your divine power and execute them!¡± The Ghost King let out an insidious laugh, ¡°Fair enough, but the offerings from your Wangui Sect have been lacking lately.¡± Mu Qian wore a tense expression and quickly said, ¡°After this is done, our Wangui Sect will offer ten virgins to your service.¡± The Ghost King then smiled satisfactorily, turned to look at Xue An, and then froze. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Fear started to surface on the Ghost King¡¯s face. At this moment, Mu Qi said, ¡°Ghost King, this is the man!¡± As he spoke, Mu Qi looked triumphantly at Xue An, thinking you¡¯re done for now! This Ghost King was a formidable figure often worshipped by the Wangui Sect. But unexpectedly, the Ghost King now wore a flattering smile and spoke carefully, ¡°Your Excellency¡­. what brings you here?¡± Chapter 74 - Chapter 74: Chapter 74: The Myriad Thunders Obey, The Dragon Ascends to the Sky! Chapter 74: Chapter 74: The Myriad Thunders Obey, The Dragon Ascends to the Sky! Translator: 549690339 My lord? The spectators were all perplexed. Especially Mu Qi, who was even more bewildered, ¡°Ghost King, this guy¡­¡±. Before he could finish his sentence, the Ghost King had already impatiently stomped down. Mu Qi didn¡¯t even have the chance to cry out before he was crushed into a pulp, and then the Ghost King said with a face full of panic, ¡°My lord, I truly didn¡¯t know it was you who had come here, please forgive me!¡± At this moment, Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°You¡­ recognize me?¡± The Ghost King shivered, cursing his bad luck inwardly. ¡°My lord, I once accompanied the Ghost Saint to the Heavenly Realm and happened to see you there!¡± the Ghost King said cautiously. How could a Ghost King of his level have ever seen Xue An. It was only once when he had accompanied a power of the Netherworld Realm to a grand event in the Heavenly Realm that he caught a glimpse of Xue An from a distance. Back then, Xue An, seated at the foremost place, was respected by all the powers of the Heavenly Realm. Such grandeur left a lasting impression on the Ghost King. The Ghost Saint who had taken him there warned, ¡°If you see this person in the future, stay as far away as possible, and do not provoke him!¡± The Ghost King had etched this into his memory, never expecting to encounter Xue An in the mortal world. At this moment, the Ghost King¡¯s heart was trembling. Even though Xue An¡¯s presence wasn¡¯t strong at the moment, he didn¡¯t dare show any disrespect. After all¡­ that was the Immortal Venerable! A figure who could create or destroy an entire realm with just a gesture! Compared to him, what was he even worth? Xue An nodded, ¡°You are quite sensible!¡± If the Ghost King could sweat, he probably would have been drenched in cold sweat by now, hurriedly nodding his head and bowing, ¡°Yes, yes, yes! My lord, do you have any other orders?¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°I heard that this Wangui Sect often makes sacrifices to you?¡± The Ghost King shuddered, saying in a rush, ¡°My lord, I have no ties with this Wangui Sect, they just often make sacrifices to the Netherworld, so occasionally they reach out to me!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Do they use living souls for the sacrifices?¡± The Ghost King felt like crying, cursing the Wangui Sect inwardly. Who else could have been provoked but such an ancestor? Was he courting death? At this time, Xue An waved his hand, ¡°Let it be, I will spare you this time. Do you know what to do in the future?¡± The Ghost King nodded vigorously, patting his chest, ¡°Rest assured, my lord, I understand!¡± ¡°Be gone!¡± The Ghost King, feeling like he had received a great pardon, quickly slipped back into the time-space rift from which he had come. Damn it, it looks like I¡¯ll have to eat less of the mortal world¡¯s incense offerings in the future! Otherwise, my little life is in jeopardy! Then, Xue An looked down at the corpse of Mu Qi, smiling faintly, and with a flick of his finger. A speck of light emerged from Mu Qi¡¯s body and settled into Xue An¡¯s hand, then took on the appearance of Mu Qi. This was Mu Qi¡¯s soul. But now, Mu Qi¡¯s face was filled with terror. He had heard the conversation between the Ghost King and Xue An, and even a powerful being like the Ghost King was utterly deferential to Xue An. What exactly was his background? Mu Qi couldn¡¯t help but feel deeply frightened, not daring to leave his body and hoping that Xue An would spare him. Unfortunately, he had underestimated Xue An¡¯s ability to hold a grudge. ¡°I said that today I would collect you!¡± Xue An said impassively. Mu Qi¡¯s soul kept bowing in Xue An¡¯s palm, frantically pleading, ¡°Spare my life, my lord, spare my life! I was blind and offended you, I beg you to forgive me!¡± ¡°Forgive you? But those souls you have harmed, did you ever spare them?¡± Xue An spoke, and a pure white flame rose again in the palm of his hand. With a cry of agony, Mu Qi was burned to nothingness. His soul dispersed, never to be heard from again. The room fell into a deathly silence. Elder Zhai stared dumbfounded, muttering to himself under his breath, ¡°Xiao An, what have you gone through in these four years?¡± And people like Feng Chaochou and Zuo Yuqi were even more terrified, not daring to raise their heads. Especially Feng Chaochou, at this moment his heart was filled with panic. He actually still thought about dealing with this man? It was really overestimating himself! And Zuo Yuqi at this time, was almost ready to kneel down. Because he understood just how terrifying that Ghost King was. It could even be said that if that Ghost King snapped his fingers, everyone present would be shattered to souls and spirits. And yet, such a terrifying being was showing utmost respect towards Xue An. The origins of Xue An were something Zuo Yuqi didn¡¯t even dare to think about. And at this moment, the overcast clouds in the sky gradually started to disperse, and the expression on the Jiaolong became increasingly pained. Xue An looked up and said indifferently, ¡°Now, I will help you ascend to the heavens!¡± As he spoke, he suddenly leaped into the air, pointing one hand towards the sky, and softly shouted, ¡°Listen to my command, thunder!¡± With a series of rumbling sounds, the previously thinning clouds suddenly thickened, and within the swirling vortex in the center, there were faint flashes of lightning. The Jiaolong raised its head, a glint of determination flashing through its serpentine eyes. At that moment, Xue An shouted lightly, ¡°Strike!¡± A gigantic bolt of lightning, half a mile thick, plunged downward. The thunder roared deafeningly, its brightness illuminating the sky! All people trembled under the might of heaven and earth! An Qing and the guards who followed her were all shocked, especially An Qing, who murmured to herself. ¡°Sis, brother-in-law seems to have become an Immortal Venerable!¡± The lightning bolt headed straight for Jiaolong, and the small flags set up by Zuo Yuqi didn¡¯t even struggle before they turned to ash. The Jiaolong let out a huge roar and rose from the pool, charging towards the lightning bolt. With a huge bang. Mount Qingmang itself trembled. Xue An stood in midair with his hands behind his back and said indifferently, ¡°This thunder, that¡¯s what you call a dragon ascending to the heavens!¡± Accompanied by his words, a dragon¡¯s roar that penetrated heaven and earth rang out. Under this strike of lightning, the Jiaolong completely shed its python skin, the python scales receded, and dragon scales emerged! Dragon horns stood tall and magnificent, with a pair of dragon claws growing on its underside! Since then, a Giant Dragon with a camel-like head, deer-like horns, rabbit-like eyes, ox-like ears, snake-like neck, mirage-like belly, carp-like scales, eagle-like claws, and tiger-like palms emerged before everyone. Everyone was stunned. Zuo Yuqi, even more, said blankly, ¡°It¡¯s a Five-clawed dragon! This is ascension in one step!¡± The Giant Dragon rolled in the sky and then flew down to Xue An¡¯s feet, carrying him directly. This was the true definition of riding a dragon to ascend to the heavens! Xue An smiled and then said, ¡°Bring my two daughters over!¡± The Giant Dragon obediently landed on the ground, and Xue An stretched out his hand towards his two daughters, ¡°Come, Daddy will take you to play!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian came over without any fear. Then Xue An also said to Elder Zhai and An Qing, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Elder Zhai was trembling all over at this moment. This Jiaolong was the reason he resided in Mount Qingmang and the sentiment of his late master. Naturally, he felt joy seeing the Jiaolong ascend to the heavens. Once everyone was on the dragon¡¯s back, Xue An said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Giant Dragon roared and shot straight up into the sky. It quickly disappeared above the heavens. Zuo Yuqi and Feng Chaochou stood stupefied for a while before looking at each other. ¡°Mr. zuo¡­.¡¯ Zuo Yuqi, his spirit crushed, waved his hand, ¡°Feng Shao, let¡¯s go! This man is not someone we can afford to provoke!¡± Chapter 75 - Chapter 75: Chapter 75: Code Name: Phoenix Immortal Chapter 75: Chapter 75: Code Name: Phoenix Immortal Translator: 549690339 Thinking back to the recent scene, Feng Chaochou couldn¡¯t help but shiver. This trip to Qingmang Town not only bore no fruit but also resulted in the loss of several elite subordinates, amounting to a heavy loss. It was expected that upon his return, he would also have to accept his family¡¯s punishment. ¡°Could he¡­ could he already be an Immortal?¡± Feng Chaochou muttered to himself. Zuo Yuqi shook her head, ¡°Probably not, but I can¡¯t see through him!¡± Feng Chaochou furrowed his brows and then said softly, ¡°And with the¡­ Xie Family in Zhongdu¡­¡± Zuo Yuqi shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t want to know! Feng Shao, after we return, I am going to leave this place and travel the world! As for you¡­ take care of yourself!¡± Watching Zuo Yuqi¡¯s retreating figure, Feng Chaochou felt a mix of emotions. This Mister Zuo was considered quite a figure in Zhongdu, yet now he looked as dejected as a defeated rooster. Could this Xue An really be that formidable? Could he possibly be more powerful than the people of the Xie Family? After all, the Xie Family¡­ houses a monstrous existence! The flying dragon landed on the rooftop of the Yue Lai Hotel in Qingmang Town. When Song Yi and Xue Lan came out to greet it, they were both stunned. Song Yi said with an excited face, ¡°A Five-Clawed Golden Dragon¡­ Heavens, aren¡¯t such divine creatures not supposed to appear in this era anymore?¡± Xue Lan¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. This was a living, breathing dragon! Xue An and the others dismounted from the dragon¡¯s back. Elder Zhai stood by the dragon¡¯s side, full of admiration. The dragon seemed to recognize Elder Zhai but ignored him as Elder Zhai was too weak. Dragons are a proud species. Unless you subdue them, they will not befriend you. ¡°Xiao An, brother!¡± Xue Lan said. Xue An nodded, ¡°Come with me!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Xue Lan followed Xue An into a room, and with the door closed, it was just the two of them. Xue Lan¡¯s heart thumped rapidly as she lowered her head and fiddled with the hem of her clothes. ¡°Do you¡­ want to practice Daoism?¡± Xue An asked indifferently. Xue Lan was taken aback; so he was asking about that! Yet Xue Lan quickly nodded her head. ¡°But you must think it through, the path of cultivation is extremely arduous, like going against the heavens, and once embarked upon, there is no turning back. ¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Xue Lan nodded solemnly. ¡°Good, then I will teach you a Spell Decree, remember not to disclose it to anyone, and what you can achieve will depend on your destiny!¡± As he spoke, Xue An patted Xue Lan¡¯s head. A complete Cultivation Technique was transferred to Xue Lan. This was a technique Xue An had specially selected for Xue Lan, called the Gui Water Technique, which he had come across in a female practitioner¡¯s Sect during his travels through the universe. It was most suitable for women to cultivate, being balanced and not easily prone to errors. When the door opened, An Qing was standing in the corridor, casting a playful glance at Xue An. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re out already?¡± Xue An gave a wry smile, ¡°That¡¯s my sister.¡± ¡°Sister? Your real sister or a sworn sister?¡± An Qing said coldly. Although she had temporarily forgiven Xue An, that didn¡¯t mean she was willing to allow Xue An to carelessly seek out other women. For her sister¡¯s sake, she also had to keep a close watch on Xue An. ¡°Those people following you, they are from the military, aren¡¯t they?¡± Xue An asked indifferently. An Qing nodded, ¡°Not bad, your judgment is quite good. They belong to a secret force within the military, and I, too, am a member of this force!¡± ¡°Dragon Group?¡± Xue An said with some curiosity. An Qing smiled wryly, ¡°We are special forces, our codename isn¡¯t fixed, but people usually refer to us as Phoenix Immortal.¡± Looking at his young aunt, who seemed not yet of age, Xue An found it somewhat amusing. Sensing Xue An¡¯s disbelief, An Qing glared at him and said firmly, ¡°What, you don¡¯t believe me? Let me tell you, my hacking skills are ranked in the world¡¯s top three!¡± An Qing was indeed telling the truth. Even though she was born into the prominent An Family of Zhongdu, she wasn¡¯t like those other rich daughters who spent all their time getting dolled up for afternoon tea and shopping. She had no interest in such things. What An Qing loved most was dealing with the net. In the cyber world, she was a veritable King. She was also known to many foreign experts as the Jade Butterfly. She had diligently practiced her hacking skills in the hopes of finding her sister online. But as her fame grew, she was eventually recruited into the Phoenix Immortal. Xue An became serious; no matter what the field, being in the world¡¯s top three is no small feat. His little aunt truly was no ordinary person. An Qing lifted her head proudly, and just then, two little girls ran in. ¡°Little aunt, little aunt, look what we have here?¡± the two girls boasted, holding up a slender thread. Though she had only spent a short time with them, An Qing had already developed a deep bond with the two girls and laughed, ¡°You two little rascals! Let me see!¡± Reaching out to take it, she did not expect the seemingly lightweight silken thread to be exceedingly heavy. ¡°Huh! What¡¯s this?¡± Xue An, observing from the side, could tell at a glance what it was. It was actually a dragon whisker. The two girls said proudly, ¡°We plucked it from the mouth of that big mudfish, cool huh!¡± An Qing was somewhat at a loss for words. That was a dragon¡­ The totem of the nation, something that exists only in myths and legends, seemed to have become a mere pet in the hands of Xue An. Xue An patted the two girls on the head, smiling and said, ¡°Very impressive! Come on, let¡¯s go home.¡± As soon as they stepped outside, the dragon saw Xue Xiang and Xue Nian and began to back away in a panic. It was simply too scared of these two little ancestors. Xue An chuckled and patted it. ¡°Come on, you¡¯re a dragon, at least have some pride, will you? It was just a dragon whisker.¡± Jin Long dared not make a sound and hung its head. Xue An, holding the two little girls, headed home, with An Qing and the others following suit. Only Zhai Laodao and Xue Lan and others stayed behind. The dragon soared into the sky, vanishing in the vast night in the blink of an eve Song Yi exclaimed in awe, ¡°Truly the methods of an Immortal!¡± By now, his faith in Xue An was rock solid. To have tamed a Five-Clawed Golden Dragon. What kind of realm was that? Could it be that he had reached the level of a Loose Immortal? Song Yi pondered. If he indeed was a Loose Immortal, then in Huaxia, even in the world, he would be among the top-tier powerhouses. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As far as Song Yi knew, Zhongdu had two Loose Immortals, both venerated by prominent families and rarely seen in public. The Xie Family in the provincial city also seemed to have an elder ancestor among the living. Then there was the Sword Immortal of Lingnan, and rumors of a Loose Immortal supporting Lin, a general in the military. The Golden Dragon flew exceedingly fast. A journey that would take more than an hour by car was completed in just a few minutes. Xue An directed the dragon to land directly in front of Number One Tian Villa.. Chapter 76 - Chapter 76: Chapter 76 Wangui Sect… Destroyed! Chapter 76: Chapter 76 Wangui Sect¡­ Destroyed! Translator: 549690339 After everyone came down, Xue An pointed towards the distant Yunmeng Lake, ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll stay in this lake, understand?¡± Jin Long nodded, then soared into the sky and flew into the lake. Although Yunmeng Lake was not too vast, it was still ample space for it. Moreover, Xue An had modified this place, so the Spiritual Energy in Yunmeng Lake was even thicker than in the Black Water Pool. Jin Long joyfully circled the lake and then sank to the bottom. Xue An smiled, actually, this golden dragon had just transformed, and had yet to master many Divine Skills, but once it became proficient, it could reduce its form and even transform into other creatures. Of course, if it wanted to take on a human form, that would require decades of arduous cultivation. And when the door was opened, Tang Xuan¡¯er, wearing pajamas and with sleep-filled eyes, walked out. She hadn¡¯t expected Xue An to return so soon. However, as soon as An Oing saw Tang Xuan¡¯er, her expression turned even uglier. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s this about?¡± Xue An¡¯s expression was indifferent, ¡°A friend.¡± ¡°A friend?¡± Xue An nodded lightly, and said calmly, ¡°To be precise, she is the benefactor who raised Xue Xiang and Nian Nian.¡± An Qing swallowed back her words and her gaze towards Tang Xuan¡¯er softened. ¡°Hello, my name is An Qing, I¡¯m Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian¡¯s aunt.¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er nodded, ¡°I¡¯m Tang Xuan¡¯er!¡± As for the men in black who followed An Qing, they had already left beforehand during their time in Qingmang Town. An Qing made it clear that although she had joined the Phoenix Immortal, she was an external operative and didn¡¯t need to report for duty unless summoned. Xue Xiang and Nian Nian insisted on sleeping with Tang Xuan¡¯er that night. After everything was settled, Xue An sat on the sofa in the living room. At that moment, An Qing came over and sat next to Xue An. ¡°You¡¯re doing quite well for yourself! This villa is quite valuable!¡± ¡°It was a gift,¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°Where have you been these four years? Why no word at all?¡± After a long silence, Xue An sighed lightly and said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe me if I told you, but you can rest assured that I¡¯ve done nothing to dishonor your sister.¡± An Qing nodded, ¡°Whether you did or didn¡¯t, that¡¯s up to your conscience, but I¡¯ve decided, I won¡¯t leave Beijiang just yet!¡± ¡°I need to keep an eye on you! Until my sister comes back!¡± An Qing said fiercely. But her appearance resembled that of a middle school student; her chubby, rosy cheeks lacked any semblance of intimidation, no matter how fierce her expression. Xue An laughed, ¡°Fine by me!¡± Meanwhile, in a desolate mountain range somewhere. Below a black altar, dozens of elderly figures were kneeling. The person at the forefront, holding a skull cane, had two ghostly flames flickering in his eyes, looking extremely menacing. ¡°Mu Qi is dead, his soul destroyed; our Wangui Sect has never before suffered such humiliation. Therefore, I have decided that the Wangui Sect will re-enter the mortal world to avenge Qi!¡± the elder roared angrily. He was the Sect Leader of the Wangui Sect and Mu Qi¡¯s father, Mu Qian! ¡°Yes!¡± the people below responded thunderously. ¡°Sacrifice!¡± Mu Qian commanded. Several young girls were pushed onto the altar, just as they were about to have their throats slit for the sacrifice. A mass of black fog drifted up from beneath the altar, and the entire cavern began to shake. Mu Qian was overjoyed, ¡°Could it be that the powers of the Ghost Realm are showing sympathy for our Wangui Sect¡¯s plight, coming to our aid?¡± As he spoke, he led the way in kneeling down, his expression one of fervent devotion as he kowtowed ceaselessly. At that moment, a Ghost King materialized in the cavern through the altar, none other than the one from the Blackwater Pond. Upon seeing the Ghost King, Mu Qian was even more overjoyed. ¡°Lord Ghost King, to have you grace the mortal realm is an honor. A great misfortune has befallen our Wangui Sect. Someone has killed my son, obliterating even his soul. I beg of you, Lord Ghost King, to lend us your aid!¡± The Ghost King looked down at the prostrating Wangui Sect members with a sinister gaze and said coldly, ¡°You are the Sect Leader of the Wangui Sect?¡± Mu Qian crawled forward a few steps. ¡°Lord Ghost King, I am indeed the Sect Leader of the Wangui Sect! I have always presided over the sacrifices offered to you!¡± As he spoke, Mu Qian revealed a sycophantic smile. The Ghost King nodded slightly, then suddenly swung a heavy slap across. A gust of eerie wind blew as Mu Qian was slapped straight into the cavern¡¯s wall, turning into mush, impossible to peel off. This scene left everyone in the cavern dumbstruck. It was then that the Ghost King, with a face full of anger, said, ¡°You blind fools, to have provoked Immortal Venerable and almost caused my end. Now you expect me to seek revenge for you? Heh, it seems like you have no more need to remain in the mortal realm!¡± With that, the Ghost King stretched out his hand and a ghastly wind arose as evil spirits emerged. Shrieks of agony filled the entire cavern, turning it into a slaughterhouse. After a moment, everyone was killed, their blood flowed everywvhere. The Ghost King snorted coldly, and with a stamp of his foot, countless specks of light rose from the corpses. Mu Qian¡¯s soul was the strongest among them. As Mu Qian¡¯s soul drifted toward the Ghost King, it continued to plead. ¡°Lord Ghost King, why have you struck down our Wangui Sect? You must know that we often offer sacrifices to the Ghost Realm!¡± ¡°Silence!¡± bellowed the Ghost King. ¡°These sacrifices were voluntary! Besides, you meddled with someone you shouldn¡¯t have. You can¡¯t blame me for this. Come now, you will all follow me to the Ghost Realm, the mortal realm has no place for you anymore!¡± With that, he grabbed at the specks of light, heedless of their wailing, and returned directly to the Ghost Realm. Upon entering the Ghost Realm, these souls would become slaves with a most pitiful fate. As for the altar, it crumbled into pieces after the Ghost King¡¯s departure, rendered useless. With that, the once powerful Wangui Sect was completely eradicated. In Chinatown of M Country. The elderly man who sat drinking tea opposite Yu Ling that day now sat in silence on a chair. After a long while, he finally spoke to the person beside him, ¡°Have you found anything out?¡± Someone beside him replied, ¡°Elder, we¡¯ve found that this person seems to have some connection to the An Family in Zhongdu, but apart from that, he¡¯s just an ordinary person!¡± ¡°The An Family?¡± the old man muttered to himself, his expression gradually turning solemn. He was Han Jun, the Sect Leader of the Tang Sect in M Country. In M Country, the Tang Sect was a major organization among the Chinese community. His acquaintance with Yu Ling was also due to Yu Ling having once been part of the Tang Sect. However, Yu Ling later left the Tang Sect to focus on his martial arts training. But who would have thought that, thirty years later after returning to action, he would die in Huaxia, killed by a young man whose name had never been heard before. The Martial Arts Congress was strictly off-limits to recording, so he had only seen a few sporadic, secretly taken photos. But based on eyewitness accounts, he knew that this Xue An was no ordinary person. Being in M Country, it was impossible for him to seek revenge for his friend. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Should it just be left at that? After a moment of silence, Han Jun said, ¡°Send someone to Lingnan.¡± ¡°Tell the Yu Family in Lingnan that the person who killed their kin is this Xue An, who rose to prominence in the Martial Arts Congress!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 77 - Chapter 77: Chapter 77: Truly Delicious Chapter 77: Chapter 77: Truly Delicious Translator: 549690339 The warm spring breeze hits her face, and the air is filled with a restless spring vibe. On this spring evening, in front of the Number One Tian Villa, a family barbecue is underway. Brand-new grills are lined up in a row, with an array of skewers neatly arranged on top. Xue An stands in front of the grill, occasionally sprinkling various seasonings on top, his movements as smooth and fluid as drifting clouds and flowing water. A rich aroma of barbecue gradually begins to waft through the air. Not far away, Xue Xiang, Xue Nian, and an exceptionally ugly Pekingese are all squatting on the ground, drooling as they quietly wait. An Qing and Tang Xuan¡¯er are helping to cut meat and thread skewers on the side. Initially, An Qing didn¡¯t want to do this, but she couldn¡¯t resist the allure of the barbecue; Xue An had said that if you don¡¯t work, you don¡¯t get to eat. With no other choice, the second young miss of the An Family had to start helping reluctantly. From time to time, she would sneak a peek at the skewers on the grill, turning a golden brown and emitting a tantalizing aroma. It¡¯s not that she had never had barbecue before; when in Zhongdu, if she wanted, world-class barbecue masters would present her with skewers made from the finest ingredients within ten minutes. But, those so-called delicacies paled in comparison to Xue An¡¯s barbecue. The first time she tried it, An Qing was stunned. She never imagined that there could be such delicious barbecue in the world. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t understand how Xue An could create such incredibly delicious barbecue with such ordinary ingredients. She had asked Xue An before, and at that time, Xue An had simply said, ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ their barbecue has no soul!¡± This answer left An Qing totally bewildered. What does it mean to have no soul? Does eating barbecue really require a soul? In fact, the fire Xue An used while barbecuing was generated by True Yuan. It¡¯s one of a kind in this world, with no second one to be found. The charcoal at the base was made from various rare woods, which would probably make any expert grieve and exclaim that it was a sinful waste. The most important point was that these meats were vibrated apart by Xue An¡¯s internal power while being barbecued. This made them absorb the flavors more deeply during the process. Under such conditions, who could compete? The first batch of skewers was ready, and Xue An affectionately gave them to his two daughters first. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian¡¯s little faces were smeared with grease as they ate. The Pekingese looked on eagerly, hoping to catch some fallen scraps of meat. Xue An sighed and said with some frustration, ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be a dragon, but look at how little ambition you have!¡± Indeed, this exceptionally ugly Pekingese was the Five-Clawed Golden Dragon transformed. In just a few days inside Yunmeng Lake, the Jiaolong had turned into this Pekingese. Moreover, it shamelessly followed Xue Xiang and Xue Nian around, all for the sake of getting some good food. ¡°Papa, Xiao Sha is so cute, don¡¯t talk about it like that!¡± Xue Xiang said, throwing her used bamboo skewer to it. Xiao Sha immediately caught it and then greedily licked the leftover morsels of meat on the skewer, making utterly satisfied humming sounds. At this moment, the heart of this golden dragon was crying out, roaring! Five hundred years! Five hundred years! I stayed in the mountains for five hundred years, living on fish every day, only to discover today that there is such delicious food in the world. Just to eat these skewers, from now on, I must be the loyal pet of my little masters. Indeed. At that moment, Xue Xiang clapped her hands. ¡°Xiao Sha, perform a handstand for Papa to see!¡± With a skewer in its mouth, Xiao Sha didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately stood up on its hind legs, walking around Xue Xiang and Xue Nian with its front paws. The two little girls laughed cheerfully at the antic. Xue An couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of amusement and dismay as he watched. What was this? Selling dragon dignity for a skewer of barbecue? Then, Qin Yu arrived. As soon as she got out of the car and smelled the rich aroma, her eyes lit up. ¡°It smells so good!¡± Then looking at Xue An who was barbecuing, she smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Xue, I didn¡¯t know you had such a skill!¡± Xue An smiled slightly and handed over a skewer of sizzling chicken wings, ¡°Wanna try?¡± Qin Yu hesitated for a moment, but still took it. The moment it touched her mouth, her eyes went wide. ¡°How does it taste?¡± Qin Yu wolfed down the rest of the chicken wings, then sighed and said ruefully, ¡°I guess I won¡¯t be able to enjoy any other barbecue after this.¡± At that moment, An Qing felt dissatisfied, ¡°Why does she get to eat a skewer without doing any work?¡± ¡°Keep talking, and you won¡¯t get any of the leftovers either!¡± Xue An said indifferently. An Qing shut her mouth. She harbored silent resentment, just wait until my sister gets back! At this time, Qin Yu smiled and then joined in, starting to wash the vegetables and cut the meat. If anyone else saw this scene, their eyes would probably pop out. The venerable junior director of Longtai Group, the eldest daughter of the Qin Family, was actually doing the work of an assistant here. When the barbecue was almost ready, they laid out the table and everyone sat around, starting to eat skewers and drink beer. ¡°Mr. Xue, tomorrow our Longtai Group is opening a new plaza in town with a fashion show and various activities. You can bring your daughter to take a look!¡± An Qing¡¯s eyes lit up. A fashion show! Doesn¡¯t that mean there will be lots of beautiful clothes? Women always love shopping, no matter when it is. So, before Xue An could speak, she said, ¡°Yes, yes! Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, tomorrow your aunt will take you out to have fun!¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm!¡± The two little girls, with their mouths full of meat, nodded vaguely and continued to eat heartily. ¡°Wow, this Pekingese¡­ looks so unique!¡± Qin Yu exclaimed upon seeing Xiao Sha. Xiao Sha glanced at Qin Yu, too lazy to pay her any attention, and continued to devour the pile of skewers with much gusto. Qin Yu placed the skewer she was holding on the ground, ¡°Come on, have this!¡± Xiao Sha hesitated for a moment, pondering between dignity and deliciousness, then after a second of consideration, made its decision resolutely. Wagging its tail, it approached and started eating a big chunk. Qin Yu stroked Xiao Sha¡¯s head amusedly, ¡°Cute little thing, you certainly look unique!¡± Those who knew Xiao Sha¡¯s origins, like An Qing and the rest, could not help but sweat profusely. Can this thing really be described as unique? Unexpectedly, Xiao Sha seemed quite pleased to let Qin Yu stroke it, with no sign of anger at all. Xue An was finding it hard to restrain himself. He even began to wonder whether he had rescued a Five-Clawed Golden Dragon or just a food-obsessed Pekingese? ¡°What¡¯s its name?¡± ¡°¡­Uh, Auntie Qin, we call it Xiao Sha!¡± Xue Xiang said. ¡°Xiao Sha, huh!¡± Qin Yu looked at the peculiar-looking Pekingese and then nodded, ¡°That¡¯s quite fitting.¡± After Xiao Sha finished the skewer, it raised its head and looked at Qin Yu with a pair of watery, shiny black eyes. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Auntie Qin, it¡¯s begging you for food! Haven¡¯t you heard? A Pekingese dog, sitting by the door, eyes shiny black, longing for a bone!¡± Xue Nian giggled and said. Realizing, Qin Yu offered another skewer, ¡°Come on, bow!¡± A flash of anger flickered in Xiao Sha¡¯s eyes. It was, after all, a Five-Clawed Golden Dragon, a being of supreme dignity among mystical creatures! This woman¡­ was being far too presumptuous! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you want it?¡± Qin Yu tantalized with the skewer in her hand. Then, to everyone¡¯s stunned amazement, Xiao Sha stood up on its front legs and began to bow earnestly. Qin Yu, satisfied, threw the skewer to it. Xiao Sha caught it in its mouth and gave Qin Yu an indifferent glance before turning away. Hmm¡­. The skewers grilled by the grown-up, truly delicious! Chapter 78 - Chapter 78: Chapter 78 Mu Yangquan Chapter 78: Chapter 78 Mu Yangquan Translator: 549690339 Longtai Plaza. It was a brand new commercial plaza established by Longtai Group at the heart of Beijiang City. Claimed to be a twenty-billion Euro investment, it boasted the most comprehensive business model and the highest-end shopping and entertainment complex in the city. Today was its grand opening. In the morning, the place had already been bustling, with reporters from all over coming to cover the event. Many citizens had come early as well. Because today, Longtai Plaza was hosting a fashion show. Rumors said that there would be famous models from abroad and top designers from Italy in attendance. This was a first for Beijiang, a truly unprecedented event. When Xue An arrived at the entrance of the plaza, a large crowd had already gathered, holding flags as if waiting for someone. Xue An stepped out of the car with the two little girls, accompanied by An Qing and Tang Xuan¡¯er, and they made their way towards the entrance. Then, from behind, someone cheered, ¡°Here they come, here they come!¡± The crowd surged, nearly pushing Xue Xiang and Xue Xiang to the ground. Xue An frowned, stretched out his hand to scoop his daughters into his arms, and then like a rock steadfast in the torrent, he pushed aside the oncoming tide of people. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Master Barber is about to arrive, and you¡¯re blocking the way?¡± a man with pants so long they dragged on the ground and dyed yellow hair scolded angrily. Xue An frowned, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m talking to you! Master Barber is right; you Huaxia people just don¡¯t have any class!¡± sneered the man, looking down at Xue An¡¯s ¡°rustic¡± attire. ¡°You Huaxia people?¡± Xue An repeated, then smiled faintly, ¡°Then pray tell, who might you be?¡± ¡°Me? Of course, I¡¯m not like you. Master Barber said that if my clothing designs win acclaim at the fashion show, he¡¯ll take me to immigrate!¡± exclaimed the man, his face alight with excitement. Xue An¡¯s face darkened. Constant mention of Master Barber and belittling his compatriots. Such a person seemed to have no need to exist in this world. At that moment, an Italian with meticulously trimmed stubble and wearing a carefully designed suit walked over. ¡°Master Barber! You¡¯ve arrived!¡± The man was extremely excited, speaking fluent Italian. Master Barber nodded arrogantly, but his gaze fell on An Qing, standing next to Xue An, and a flash of admiration lit up his eyes. ¡°This beautiful lady, your attire is the most stunning I have seen since I entered Huaxia,¡± he remarked. An Qing wore what she considered a very ordinary outfit today, but because all of her clothes were custom-made and brought over from Zhongdu, even a plain piece was of considerable value. That was why Master Barber was somewhat taken aback. ¡°Master Barber is right; these Huaxia people usually wear only filthy and shabby clothes. It¡¯s revolting!¡± the man said obsequiously. His manner was so off-putting that even An Qing felt repulsed, deliberately asking, ¡°Oh, could you tell me the name of this distinguished designer?¡± ¡°My English name is Kaman; as for my Chinese name¡­ it¡¯s better left unsaid!¡± said Kaman. In the meantime, Master Barber could no longer contain himself, completely ignoring Xue An, he leaned in close, attempting to bestow a hand-kissing gesture on An Qing. In the days since he had arrived in Huaxia, this move had nearly always been met with success. Many Huaxia women were curious about this foreigner, even taking the initiative to start conversations with him. But none of them were as pretty as the girl before him. She even had an aristocratic aura about her that could usually only be felt among the nobility of the European Imperial Family. But he had the wrong idea. Having seen plenty of these so-called foreign friends in Zhongdu who thought they could pick up girls just because they had a foreign face, An Qing simply stepped back without a change in her expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but here in Huaxia, we don¡¯t indulge in that sort of thing!¡± A look of disappointment flashed across Baber¡¯s face before he retorted, ¡°In our Italy, it is nothing more than common courtesy, this beautiful lady, you might have misunderstood!¡± Kaman added, ¡°That¡¯s right, Huaxia people are truly too conservative and feudal¡­ He didn¡¯t finish his sentence because, at that moment, Xue Xiang, who was being held by Xue An, piped up, ¡°Daddy, that man¡¯s trousers are really strange!¡± Xue An nodded, his voice indifferent, ¡°For people who don¡¯t even care about their own face, it doesn¡¯t matter if their pants fall down.¡± These words turned Kaman¡¯s face extremely ugly. Baber frowned as well. He took a look at Xue An and, seeing only a slender Huaxia man, became somewhat disdainful. ¡°So this is the level of Huaxia people¡¯s cultivation¡­¡± ¡°What level? If you don¡¯t like it, you can go back to your Italy,¡± said Xue An expressionlessly. Baber was taken aback; this was the first time since his arrival in Huaxia that anyone had dared to speak to him like this. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, whether Baber or Kaman. If you¡¯re on Huaxia soil, you must follow Huaxia¡¯s rules, or else¡­ get lost! Do you understand the word ¡®get lost¡¯?¡± Xue An spoke in an icy tone. Baber¡¯s face grew increasingly ugly. At that moment, a group of people approached, and at the forefront was a woman in her twenties dressed in a professional suit. She arrived in front of Baber, her face full of admiration and respect. ¡°Master Baber, you¡¯ve finally come! The fashion show is about to start!¡± Baber¡¯s face turned ash-blue, ¡°Sorry, I think I need to reconsider our cooperation! ¡± The woman was stunned, then hurriedly asked, ¡°Master Baber, what happened? Why the sudden change of heart?¡± Baber pointed at Xue An and said coldly, ¡°The people here are too unfriendly and lack manners! I must protest, I must complain!¡± The woman glanced at Xue An, then spoke with anger, ¡°Who are you! Do you realize how important this is to Longtai Square? Quickly apologize to Master Baber! ¡± ¡°Apologize? Why should I apologize?¡± Xue An said, a playful look on his face. The woman angrily said, ¡°Because you have insulted our foreign friend and disrupted our business, apologize now! Otherwise, we¡¯ll have you thrown out immediately!¡± Xue An laughed out of extreme anger and suddenly asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I am Dai Yue, the manager in charge of market operations dispatched here by Longtai Group!¡± Dai Yue declared proudly. She could tell at a glance that Xue An, dressed casually, was not an important figure. But Master Baber was someone she had personally brought in at great expense. What if something went wrong? Xue An nodded, ¡°So you are Dai Yue, I thought¡­ your name was Mu Yangquan.¡± Dai Yue didn¡¯t understand what he meant at first, but after a moment, when she got it, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble with rage. At that moment, Baber and Kaman were standing by, arms folded, enjoying the spectacle. Baber was sure these Huaxia people would inevitably submit, so he was not worried and merely asked Kaman beside him. ¡°What does this ¡®sheepdog¡¯ mean?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Kaman¡¯s facial expression stiffened, ¡°Uh¡­ it means insulting this woman¡¯s lack of modesty! ¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Baber thought back to last night when Dai Yue had knocked on his hotel room door, and he nodded his head. Dai Yue bit her lip and said, ¡°Call security, we must give Master Baber a proper explanation for this!¡± ¡°No need for that,¡± Xue An spoke calmly, then pulled out a card from his pocket that he hadn¡¯t used in a long time. ¡°You are now fired!¡± Chapter 79 - Chapter 79: Chapter 79: When it comes to fashion, Huaxia people are your ancestors! Chapter 79: Chapter 79: When it comes to fashion, Huaxia people are your ancestors! Translator: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯m fired? What kind of joke is this? Security, throw these people out!¡± Dai Yue said with a face full of scorn. ¡°Take a look at this!¡± Xue An tossed the card over. Dai Yue picked it up nonchalantly, not paying much attention, thinking Xue An was just bluffing. But after taking one look, she was stunned. Because this card¡­ seemed to be the supreme card that everyone at Longtai Group was supposed to remember upon joining the company. The person in possession of this card was the most venerable guest of Longtai Group. Not to mention firing a minor operations manager like herself, even if it meant closing the Longtai Plaza right now to serve him alone, it wouldn¡¯t be out of the question! Dai Yue¡¯s complexion turned extremely pale, and her entire body began to tremble. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Do you see it clearly? Do you want to make a phone call to verify?¡± Dai Yue didn¡¯t dare to utter a sound. Because she knew it was absolutely genuine. How could this man posses the supreme VIP card of Longtai Group? Who on earth was he? Dai Yue felt somewhat desperate. Xue An said calmly, ¡°Since there are no doubts, I now ask you to immediately¡­ get lost! ¡± As he said this, Xue An¡¯s tone was slightly more intense. Although it didn¡¯t sound different to the onlookers, to Dai Yue, it was like a thunderclap exploding in her ears. It made her whole body shiver, almost driving her to wet herself. Those following behind Dai Yue were silent as if chilled by frost, not even daring to raise their heads. At that moment, Dai Yue suddenly shouted, ¡°You fired me, but I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯ll handle today¡¯s fashion show!¡± Saying this, Dai Yue looked at Barber with a face full of admiration, ¡°Master Barber, you¡¯ve seen it, these people are simply too rude and lack quality, why should we collaborate with such people?¡± Barber also had a dark expression, he hadn¡¯t expected this man to have such authority, casually causing a manager to resign with a simple gesture. But what this woman said was not wrong. If I terminate the collaboration now, let¡¯s see how you handle this grand opening fashion show! Kaman also added fuel to the fire, ¡°The quality of Huaxia people is just poor, lacking respect for contracts. Master Barber, I think they will have to apologize to you soon!¡± Barber looked proudly. But at that moment, Xue An just smiled, ¡°Who said that without you, this fashion show cannot go on?¡± Barber was taken aback, could it be this man had invited other designers? No, impossible! Then why would he say that? Dai Yue was also somewhat hesitant, but soon she spoke with a ridiculing face, ¡°You play it cool, but let¡¯s see what you do when the opening ceremony starts!¡± Xue An looked at her deeply, then lowered his head and said to Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, ¡°How about we play a game with daddy later?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The two little girls said in unison. Xue An carried his two daughters to the fashion area. Dai Yue, Barber, and the others exchanged glances, then followed suit. They wanted to see what Xue An was up to. At this time, the fashion show was only twenty minutes away from beginning. The person in charge here was frantically busy. Upon seeing Xue An arrive, he was taken aback, ¡°You¡­?¡± Xue An didn¡¯t waste words, and took out the card, ¡°I¡¯m taking over here now!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The rest of his words were choked back, for he too recognized the supreme VIP card. ¡°There are only twenty minutes left, not even God can save him now!¡± Barber sneered. But Xue An remained unfazed, looking over the dazzling array of clothes, and then quickly selected a dozen pieces or so. After placing them on the design table, he casually picked up the scissors beside him, snip snip, and began to tailor. Everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open. Was he going to change the design on the spot? Heaven! There are only ten minutes left before it starts! How could there possibly be enough time? Even An Qing thought Xue An was joking. Baber, Kaman, and Dai Yue all wore sneers of contempt. Xue An cut with extreme speed, finishing these garments in less than a minute, and then he started piecing them together. The tailors waiting on the side were all top-notch. As soon as Xue An finished, he handed them over, and though they thought Xue An was fooling around, they still sewed them up at the fastest speed possible. Xue An picked up two pieces and said to Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, ¡°These are yours!¡± Then he handed the remaining pieces to Tang Xuan¡¯Er and An Qing, ¡°These are yours!¡± An Qing¡¯s eyes widened in shock, ¡°We have to go up there too?¡± ¡°Yes! I designed these specifically for you,¡± Xue An said indifferently. Knowing the urgency of the situation, An Qing and Tang Xuan¡¯Er didn¡¯t waste time talking. They took Xue Xiang and Xue Nian into the changing room. At this moment, there were less than five minutes to the start of the show. Baber scoffed at this moment, ¡°It¡¯s laughable. I studied design in Europe for over a decade, and here someone thinks they can design a whole new set of clothes in just a few minutes!¡± Xue An glanced at him and then smiled slightly, ¡°Excuse me, but when it comes to clothing, the Huaxia people are your ancestors!¡± Those words left Baber with a face ashen with rage, yet unable to retort. Because what Xue An had said was indeed true. When the Huaxia people were already wearing exquisite silk, Europeans were still clad in heavy furs or coarse hemp. Today¡¯s fashion show attracted many media outlets. And fashion enthusiasts from all over the country as well. At this moment, they were all waiting silently beneath the runway. In the distance were the ordinary folk. These people were all whispering amongst themselves at this moment. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s so interesting about this fashion show? It¡¯s nothing but those messy things from Europe.¡± ¡°Exactly, once I even saw a model come out dressed in plastic bags! What nonsense!¡± ¡°Alas, have we Huaxia people, with thousands of years of civilization, really fallen so low as to let foreigners teach us how to dress?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help lamenting. Finally! The sound of an ancient guqin rose in the air. The whole audience became quiet. Usually, various English songs are played during the opening, but what was happening today? Some people were slightly surprised. However, the sound of the classical instrument was indeed beautiful and enchanting, making one feel refreshed and delighted on hearing it. The spotlight shone on the entrance of the runway. Everyone held their breath, eager to see who the first model to walk out would be! Then they saw two little girls, dressed in classical Hanfu, walking out hand in hand. The two girls looked exactly alike, their eyes sparkling like stars, their features like those in a painting. Together with their classical Hanfu, they truly resembled little princesses from a painting come to life. A murmur of surprise arose from below. The media was equally astonished. Wasn¡¯t it said that this time the designer was from Europe? How come there was Hanfu? But the media were quick to react and immediately began to take frantic pictures. This was the best material! The relentless flashing of cameras seemed to scare the little girls a bit. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But the two little girls still bowed their heads slightly and persevered until the end of the walk. When they had walked back, the audience began with a weak round of applause that quickly grew into a roar like the crashing of waves. The people in the distance started to shout praises loudly. ¡°Gorgeous! These two little girls are simply too adorable!¡± ¡°Oh my goodness, if I could have a pair of daughters like them, I¡¯d be over the moon!¡± Chapter 80 - Chapter 80: Chapter 80: Han Family Clothing Chapter 80: Chapter 80: Han Family Clothing Translator: 549690339 The show opened with two such spiritually captivating young girls, what would follow next? The audience couldn¡¯t help but look towards the exit with full anticipation. A slender jade hand first lifted the curtain, and the crowd held their breath, focusing intently. Then, a woman dressed in Hanfu, with a stately and dignified air, walked out slowly. Her entrance could be described as stunning the entire room. Many photographers had gone crazy, with flashlights flashing non-stop from the beginning. The first to appear was An Qing, who was rather short in height, and so Xue An had made the broad Hanfu slightly smaller, which made it look delicate and graceful on her. What was more important was that An Qing was used to seeing big scenes, so she was not stage-shy at all and walked the T-stage with a stately and dignified air without casting a glance elsewhere. ¡°What a beautiful young lady!¡± someone exclaimed, prompting many nods of agreement. At this moment, the music of the guqin was reaching its climax when a woman in a black and red Liuxian skirt slowly stepped onto the T-stage. Compared to An Qing, Tang Xuan¡¯er appeared slightly more voluptuous, which is why Xue An chose a black and red color scheme for her, with the Liuxian skirt naturally exuding a fairy-like aura. At this moment, Tang Xuan¡¯er, seeing so many people staring at her from below the stage, couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit scared. It was then that Xue An noticed Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s hesitation on stage, his eyes slightly squinting, as he sent over a wave of Divine Sense. He transferred the images of how those Heavenly Maidens in the Immortal Realm walked. Tang Xuan¡¯er felt as if her surroundings changed, as if she ascended to the heavens, with all the people around her transforming into incomparably beautiful Heavenly Maidens. These Heavenly Maidens moved with a dignity and grace that instantly captivated anyone who saw them. Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s heart gradually calmed down, and she began to unconsciously imitate the postures of these Heavenly Maidens. So from the audience¡¯s perspective, this woman appeared slightly flustered when she first came out, but she quickly calmed down and then gracefully moved like a willow in the wind, her demeanor simply too beautiful for words. The cameramen below were all stunned, even forgetting to move their cameras, until they were slapped by the person next to them, which woke them up. They then hurriedly aimed their lenses at this woman who seemed like a Heavenly Maiden descended to earth. At this moment, the background music became more and more spirited, pushing the atmosphere to a climax. Many of the onlookers from afar couldn¡¯t help but clench their fists. Because what the woman on stage was wearing was authentic Han clothing! So it turns out¡­ Han clothing is this beautiful! Especially when worn by Huaxia women, it perfectly displayed a kind of gentle yet imposing demeanor. Barber, Kaman, and Dai Yue, and others, standing not far away, watched with their mouths agape. Barber, particularly as an experienced fashion designer, could certainly spot the magic in these clothes. You see, each person has a different body and posture, which requires the designer to showcase the model¡¯s most beautiful side as best as possible. This is difficult! But Xue An had managed to do it within just a few minutes. How did he manage that? Barber felt like his worldview, formed over many years, had been completely overturned. What he did not realize was that to Xue An, this was merely a walk in the park. After all, having once been the Immortal Venerable, he had seen too many grand scenes and witnessed too much beauty. Therefore, his grasp and control over beauty were unrivaled. A mere fashion design was certainly not a challenge for him. And this was just the beginning. In the following ten-plus minutes, a feast of the beauty of Hanfu clothing captivated everyone. The so-called fashionistas below watched dumbfounded. They had once revered Western culture, thinking that their own country lacked fashion. But this time, they were ruthlessly slapped in the face by reality. It turned out that Hanfu, left by their ancestors, wasn¡¯t unfashionable. It was just that their own level was too low to match it. Barber couldn¡¯t even speak anymore. Xue An was right. When it came to dressing, Huaxia people truly were the ancestors of Westerners. But it wasn¡¯t over yet. The piece of music gradually stilled. The lights on the T-stage also dimmed. Is it over? Many people looked at each other, their hearts still reluctant to part. But in the midst of the darkness, a grand and majestic piece of music suddenly burst forth. Caught off guard, many couldn¡¯t help but shudder. From the stage entrance, Xue An walked out slowly, wearing black and red Han Dynasty Imperial Robe, with a Three-feet Han Sword hanging at his waist. The Han Dynasty Imperial Robe was embroidered with the twelve patterns, majestic and dignified. The Han Sword, eight-sided and about three feet in length, was intimidating to look directly at. Xue An, however, wore a detached expression, his eyes the only feature that resembled the depths of a bottomless pool, profound and eerily intimidating. A hush fell over the crowd both on and off stage. Many reporters even forgot to take photographs until Xue An had reached the front of the stage, when they quickly lifted their cameras. Hanfu is very suitable for women to wear, easily exuding beauty. But for men, it can be at a disadvantage, as a slight lack of attention to detail can easily make it appear sleazy. Yet Xue An, simply standing there, emanated the remarkable presence of an emperor. Some women¡¯s gazes toward Xue An became increasingly fervent. This man¡­ So handsome! At this moment, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, along with Tang Xuan¡¯er, An Qing, and others, also stepped onto the stage. Xue An, holding the hands of his two daughters, slowly walked across the T-stage. This scene brought the atmosphere to a climax. Many from Huaxia, while watching, couldn¡¯t help but have tears welling up in their eyes. Is this the charm of Hanfu? It turns out, we are no less than any other country! Right then, Xue An stood in the center of the T-stage and looked at the audience, speaking lightly, ¡°You may all be wondering why a fashion show that was supposed to be for Western designers has turned out like this.¡± His voice was not loud, yet it reached every corner of the venue. Everyone involuntarily held their breath and listened intently. The man¡¯s voice had a kind of magic that commanded respect. ¡°That¡¯s because when I arrived, I happened to encounter this designer, and the few¡­ ¡®Mu Yangquan¡¯ following behind him.¡± Xue An¡¯s words drew a wave of low laughter, as it was clear what he meant. Xue An continued, ¡°To be born a person of Huaxia and then to continuously refer to us as ¡®you Huaxia¡¯ while shamelessly fawning over those foreigners, such people, what are they if not ¡®Mu Yangquan¡¯?¡± ¡°These so-called designers, who get by each year by altering a button and then have the audacity to call themselves fashionistas, well, in my view¡­¡± Xue An¡¯s gaze swept across the audience. ¡°In terms of luxury and fashion, it¡¯s not to say anything else, but the whole world¡¯s countries¡­ they¡¯re all rubbish compared to Huaxia!¡± Those words made many people burst into applause involuntarily. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°So, I hope that in the future, should there be any more ¡®Mu Yangquan¡¯, remember not to call yourselves people of Huaxia, because you¡­ don¡¯t deserve it!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Many shouted their approval without holding back. However, a few reporters could not help but ask, ¡°Excuse me, sir, are you the designer of this fashion show?¡± Xue An nodded. A stir went through the crowd below. Although everyone had suspected it, they hadn¡¯t expected that this man was indeed the designer of the show. Barber¡¯s face turned ashen, yet in his eyes flickered a fear. His intuition told him that this was a man he could not afford to provoke! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, Xue An turned to look at Barber and the rest, a hint of a smile forming on his lips. Yet at the sight of this smile, Kaman, Dai Yue, and the others felt as if they were plummeting into an ice cellar. Because they knew. They were finished! Utterly finished! Chapter 81 - Chapter 81: Chapter 81: His Majesty and the Full-time Stay-at-home Dad Chapter 81: Chapter 81: His Majesty and the Full-time Stay-at-home Dad Translator: 549690339 The fashion show had ended. Xue An and the others had also stepped off the stage. However, the audience and onlookers were reluctant to leave for a long time. As for the journalists, they were practically going crazy at that moment. What they thought would be just a regular fashion show turned out to be the source of a major scoop. Not to mention, the 360-degree flawless pictures of these ¡°models¡± alone were enough to create a stir on the internet. What¡¯s more important, who was that last man who appeared? And wasn¡¯t this fashion show supposed to feature European designers? How did such a scene suddenly occur? These questions had the journalists scratching their heads, wishing they could rush backstage to conduct interviews right now. However, their hopes were obviously in vain. Because at this moment, Xue An was in the high-level office at Longtai Plaza. Qin Yu was also there; she had rushed over upon hearing the news and had witnessed the last scene of the fashion show. She was not someone who was easily moved, yet she was brought to the verge of tears by a few words from Xue An. Indeed! Some people were just too duplicitous. So, as soon as she arrived, she decisively fired Dai Yue and all her subordinates. As for Kaman, the so-called designer, he had just been ordered to be blacklisted. In other words, he might never get the chance to swindle again in the future. Only Baber, he was a tough nut to crack. However, Qin Yu quickly gave the order to cease all collaboration and demanded he leave Huaxia immediately. Baber slinked away disgraced. All was settled. Qin Yu said with some apology, ¡°Mr. Xue, I didn¡¯t expect to invite you over for a visit only to have such an incident occur.¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Not a problem, it was just a lift of my hand.¡± Qin Yu thought to herself, your simple gesture has indeed caused quite a storm. Qin Yu had already received news that the clothing district had gone mad. Those who had watched the fashion show hadn¡¯t left; they were all planning to buy a few Hanfu pieces. The line had even extended outside the mall¡¯s entrance. And this incident was spreading across the internet at an alarming rate. Though the journalists couldn¡¯t find Xue An to interview, they had their ways and soon obtained a lot of helpful information through the employees at Longtai Plaza. Especially those staff members who had witnessed the event themselves and gave an exaggerated account of what happened. The journalists listened with great excitement, feeling that attending this fashion show had been the right decision. This was big news that was sure to cause a sensation. Therefore, under the pen of these journalists, this incident quickly began to spread online. As for public opinion, it started to ferment at a frightening speed. However, unlike previous conflicts, the netizens were exceptionally united this time, with nearly everyone siding with Xue An. Only a very few made some innocuous comments about damaging foreign relations and so on. The rest were all likes and praises. Especially when the pictures and videos of this event were uploaded online, even those who were just watching for fun couldn¡¯t help but be enchanted. ¡°My goodness, I just love these two young girls, they are simply adorable!¡± these were the loyal fans of Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. ¡°For the princess, we are willing to give everything!¡± ¡ª these were the fans of An Qing. ¡°All praise is meaningless in Your presence!¡± these were the fans of Tang Xuan¡¯er. And then these fans started to quarrel and throw shade at each other as usual! For instance, over who was more beautiful, the fans of An Qing and Tang Xuan¡¯er had already fought for hundreds of pages on the forum. But on one matter, these fans were surprisingly unanimous. That was, under the photo of Xue An wearing the Han Imperial Robe, the comments were almost uniformly the same. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty!¡± Yes, at this moment, Xue An was being hailed as ¡°Your Majesty¡± by countless people online. But the biggest beneficiary was none other than Hanfu, which had been a niche interest. After this round of exposure, many people discovered for the first time that their nation had traditional clothing, and it was so beautiful! So sales suddenly skyrocketed. What¡¯s more, Longtai Square has made a fortune from this incident without lifting a finger. Many people have traveled thousands of miles just to buy Hanfu here! And they specifically requested the same models! The origin of all this was none other than Xue An. But even if Xue An had known about it, he would have just laughed it off. Because he had many other important things to prepare for. Such as¡­ Shopping with his two daughters. Women, no matter their age, always enjoy shopping. While men, even if they are the Immortal Venerable, hate shopping. However, if the person you are accompanying is your daughter, that¡¯s a different story. Xue An was currently contently following behind the two little girls, playing the role of a full-time dad. Llttle girls are always curious, wanting to look here and there. Xue An would follow behind and occasionally ask, ¡°Do you like it?¡± If they nodded, Xue An would step forward to pay and leave. Such indulgence shocked An Qing and Tang Xuan¡¯er, who followed behind. But Xue An felt that it wasn¡¯t enough. He hadn¡¯t been with his two little girls for four years. Now that he finally had the chance, Xue An wished he could pluck the moon from the sky for his daughters. My daughters, who else would I spoil if not them? Throughout the day, the group spent their time eating, drinking, playing, and having fun. By evening, the two energetic little girls were finally getting tired. Xue An simply picked up one in each arm and held them close. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± ¡°Skewers!¡± said Xue Nian. ¡°I want braised fish!¡± Xue Xiang declared. Xue An smiled, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s have braised fish and skewers when we get back!¡± ¡°Yay! Daddy is the best!¡± The two little girls cheered excitedly. Xue An looked at the smiles of his two daughters, his heart full of warmth. My wife ! Just wait, once I can openly bring you back, we will definitely be. NO! The happiest family in the entire universe. This is a private club in the provincial city. Only the rich or influential can enter and exit this place. And at the moment. There was not a soul in sight within this club. Because today. Someone had booked the entire venue. Although many patrons who came to spend here had complaints, once they learned who had booked the venue, they all fell silent. This name signifies supreme power in the provincial city, and no one dared to provoke him or his family here. Xie Tianci was lounging on the sofa, his head resting on the thigh of a stunning beauty, enjoying her massage with closed eyes. Just then, someone called out respectfully, ¡°Young Master Xie, they have arrived!¡± Xie Tianci opened his eyes and gave a slight nod, ¡°Bring them in!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After a short while, footsteps were heard. Xie Tianci did not get up, he just calmly watched. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The person who came was a woman. Unequaled in beauty! Compared to this woman, the so-called beauty massaging him now seemed commonplace. Xie Tianci¡¯s lips revealed a faint, almost imperceptible smile. ¡°Miss Fan, please take a seat!¡± Chapter 82 - Chapter 82: Chapter 82: Cover the Sky with One Hand Chapter 82: Chapter 82: Cover the Sky with One Hand Translator: 549690339 Fan Mengxue hesitated slightly before sitting in the corner furthest from Xie Tianci. Xie Tianci smiled faintly and then closed his eyes to enjoy the beauty cleaning his ears. The atmosphere in the room became stifling and oppressive. Fan Mengxue gritted her teeth. The reason she came to this place, was all because of this Xie Tianci. Originally, she was in the provincial capital, filming a movie with Stephen. But just yesterday, Stephen called her over with a troubled expression on his face. ¡°Fan, there¡¯s something you need to know!¡± Fan Mengxue was unaware of what it was, so she smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why so secretive?¡± Stephen sighed, ¡°Someone wants to meet you!¡± ¡°Oh? Who?¡± Fan Mengxue instinctively became wary. Stephen grimaced, ¡°In the provincial capital, who else could it be?¡± Fan Mengxue¡¯s heart sank, ¡°The Xie Family?¡± Stephen¡¯s face also turned grave, ¡°Exactly! It¡¯s the Xie Family, and it¡¯s the second son of the Xie Family, Xie Tianci!¡± Xie Tianci. The most renowned scion of the provincial capital¡¯s prominent family. An untouchable figure. Fan Mengxue was puzzled. She didn¡¯t even know Xie Tianci, so why did he want to meet her? ¡°The Xie Family¡­ in fact, is the biggest investor in this film!¡± Stephen revealed. ¡°Xie Tianci made it clear: he wants to have a casual meal with you, otherwise, the subsequent investment will be terminated! ¡± Fan Mengxue was shocked. As someone who had been struggling in the industry for four to five years, how could she not understand the malicious intent behind Xie Tianci¡¯s actions? But¡­ what could she do? The movie was already halfway through filming. Everyone in the crew had already meshed together seamlessly. Under the guidance of Stephen, a world-renowned director, she was just hitting her stride. Was she supposed to give up just like that? Seeing Fan Mengxue¡¯s dilemma, Stephen couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly, ¡°Fan, I¡¯ve argued this case many times, but Xie Tianci insists on meeting you. There¡¯s nothing I can do. You¡¯ll have to consider it yourself!¡± Fan Mengxue forced a smile, ¡°Thanks! I¡¯ll think about it!¡± Having said that, Fan Mengxue left as if her soul had departed her body. When she returned to her place, Han Yao, who heard the news, also rushed over. As a top-tier gold-medal agent in the industry, she had already made countless calls. But Zhongdu¡¯s connections did not extend to the provincial capital, and the people in the provincial capital withdrew at the mention of the Xie Family, with no one daring to get involved. Han Yao looked at Fan Mengxue and said somewhat helplessly, ¡°What do you plan to do?¡± Fan Mengxue suddenly looked up, ¡°I plan to go there once!¡± Han Yao was startled, ¡°But if¡­ Fan Mengxue shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of myself. I¡¯m only going to see what exactly he¡¯s up to!¡± As she spoke, Fan Mengxue¡¯s eyes were full of determination and a hint of defiance. Han Yao nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Fan Mengxue knew this was Han Yao¡¯s way of saying she was worried about her and nodded gratefully. ¡°Sister Han¡­¡¯ Han Yao smiled, ¡°All right, between you and me, what more is there to say! After all, I can only make money if you become famous!¡± This was the reason why Fan Mengxue came here. After an indeterminate amount of time, Xie Tianci sat up and patted the thigh of the woman next to him. The woman obediently stood up and left. Then, only Xie Tianci and Fan Mengxue were left in the room. Fan Mengxue was somewhat nervous. Xie Tianci, however, smiled slightly, stood up, walked to the liquor cabinet, opened a bottle of red wine, poured two glasses, then handed one to Fan Mengxue. ¡°This is one of the few bottles of century-old red wine left in the world. Miss Fan, you should give it a try!¡± Fan Mengxue took the glass and sipped gently. ¡°How is it?¡± Fan Mengxue nodded, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s good!¡± Xie Tianci chuckled with a hehe, but his eyes never left Fan Mengxue. From his angle, Fan Mengxue was a hundred times more beautiful than on TV. She truly was a rare beauty! Xie Tianci licked his lips with a somewhat greedy look. ¡°Miss Fan really is a national beauty, much more beautiful than on TV!¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Fan Mengxue nodded politely, then clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Mr. Xie, may I ask why you wanted to see me? Is there something you need?¡± Xie Tianci smiled, drained his glass of red wine in one gulp, and then said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s quite simple. I want you to be my woman!¡± Such blunt words left Fan Mengxue somewhat stunned. Xie Tianci stepped closer, bent down to look at the exquisite beauty of Fan Mengxue¡¯s face, and spoke softly, ¡°As long as you follow me, everything will be yours. I can even spend money to make you a world-class leading actress!¡± Fan Mengxue remained silent. Xie Tianci¡¯s heart throbbed with anticipation, and he couldn¡¯t help but stretch out his hand to lift Fan Mengxue¡¯s delicate chin. But at that moment, Fan Mengxue splashed the red wine in her glass forward. The red wine splattered all over Xie Tianci¡¯s face. Xie Tianci was stunned. Fan Mengxue slowly stood up and said word by word, ¡°Mr. Xie, I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t agree with this proposal!¡± Xie Tianci¡¯s eyes began to twitch wildly, and his gaze turned icy. ¡°Miss Fan, I hope you consider this carefully. This is Zhongdu, and I¡­ am the second son of the Xie Family!¡± Fan Mengxue showed no fear, her expression calm, ¡°I know, but I hope you understand something. Not all women are greedy for fame and fortune!¡± Having said this, Fan Mengxue turned and left. Xie Tianci snorted coldly, ¡°Fan Mengxue, you walk out that door today, and by tomorrow I can blacklist you. Do you believe that?¡± Fan Mengxue stopped, then spoke indifferently, ¡°I believe it, but I also want to tell Mr. Xie, many things are not within your power to control! ¡± Xie Tianci sneered, ¡°You can try!¡± Xie Tianci didn¡¯t believe that Fan Mengxue really dared to risk offending the Xie Family by walking out that door. But unexpectedly, Fan Mengxue left without any hesitation. Xie Tianci watched Fan Mengxue¡¯s departing figure with a cold expression, pulled out his cellphone, and made a call. ¡°Cancel the movie investment, change the lead actress, and¡­ blacklist Fan Mengxue. After speaking, he hung up the phone, a cold smile playing on his lips. In Zhongdu, the Xie Family had the power to overshadow everything! You will come back begging on your knees, Xie Tianci thought to himself. Fan Mengxue left the club, and Han Yao approached her, ¡°How did it go?¡± Fan Mengxue smiled, ¡°Nothing much!¡± Han Yao felt somewhat uneasy but didn¡¯t ask further. When they got back to the hotel, Han Yao received a call from Stephen. On the other end of the phone, Stephen said regretfully, ¡°Sorry, but the investors have withdrawn their funds, demanding to change the lead actress!¡± Han Yao¡¯s heart tightened, knowing that everything was irretrievable now. After that, Han Yao made many calls. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But this time, there was no one even willing to take her calls. Because by this point, everyone in the circle knew. Fan Mengxue had been blacklisted by the second young master of the Xie Family! Everyone was watching coldly from the sidelines, Waiting to see how long it would take for Fan Mengxue to succumb to young master Xie! Chapter 83 - Chapter 83: Chapter 83 Fan Mengxue Gets Banned Chapter 83: Chapter 83 Fan Mengxue Gets Banned Translator: 549690339 This is the press conference for the movie ¡°War of the Gods¡±. Many journalists had arrived early. Because of their keen sense of smell, they had sniffed out a hint of big news. Indeed. When all the cast and crew of War of the Gods entered, there was a buzz of conversation from the crowd. ¡°How come Fan Mengxue isn¡¯t here?¡± ¡°Right! She¡¯s the absolute female lead, how could she possibly miss such an important press conference?¡± ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Hua Ruyue, the hottest rising starlet in the circle? What¡¯s she doing here?¡± Amidst these conversations, Stephen said with a sullen face, ¡°Due to personal reasons, Ms. Fan Mengxue has left the War of the Gods crew and will no longer play the female lead, with the new female lead role being taken on by Hua Ruyue.¡± Having said this, Stephen turned and left, expressing his unspoken anger with this action. The entire place erupted in shock. The journalists were practically going crazy. This was earth-shattering news for the entertainment industry. War of the Gods was the biggest investment and the most anticipated movie of the year. So it naturally had the highest attention. Now, with the sudden replacement of the female lead, one couldn¡¯t help but let their imagination run wild. ¡°Miss Hua, what do you think about suddenly taking on the female lead role in such a large film like War of the Gods?¡± Hua Ruyue¡¯s delicate face bloomed with a formulaic smile as she replied lightly, ¡°I have no particular thoughts; it all comes down to strength.¡± Boom. The crowd below was about to explode. Fan Mengxue was, after all, a best actress awardee and known as the strongest actress of the new generation. Now, according to Hua Ruyue¡¯s implication, she was suggesting that she herself was better. But these journalists loved a big scene and one quickly asked, ¡°Miss Hua, are you implying that Fan Mengxue lacks strength?¡± Hua Ruyue said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that, but you¡¯re welcome to understand it that way.¡± ¡°But after all, Fan Mengxue is your senior, and I heard that when you first entered the industry, she even helped you!¡± At this moment, a journalist who couldn¡¯t stand it any longer spoke out. Hua Ruyue let out a cold laugh, ¡°In the entertainment industry, no one is anyone¡¯s senior, and when she helped me initially, it wasn¡¯t at my request ¡ª it was all voluntary on her part. Now that her popularity is declining and she¡¯s been replaced, it¡¯s only natural! That¡¯s all I have to say!¡± Hua Ruyue stood up, arrogantly lifted her face, and left with her nose in the air. And this news sent shockwaves through the entertainment industry with terrifying speed. Many television media broadcasted this press conference to the public immediately. Han Yao sat in front of the TV, so angry that she threw the remote control. ¡°This ingrate, when you helped her so much before, and now she¡¯s kicking you when you¡¯re down!¡± But Fan Mengxue remained calm, just sighing softly. ¡°Mengxue, why don¡¯t we¡­ tell Mr. Xue about it? His divine skills are vast; he should be able to solve this issue,¡± Han Yao tentatively asked. Fan Mengxue shook her head, ¡°Even if his divine skills are vast, what can he do? We¡¯re up against the Xie Family!¡± Han Yao also sighed. The Xie Family had been established in the provincial city for decades and was now a colossal existence. Although the Qin Family from Beijiang had risen up rapidly over the past decade, they were still outshone by the Xie Family. This was evident from the fact that the Qin Family had no business arrangements in the provincial city. That¡¯s why Fan Mengxue was so pessimistic. ¡°What should we do then? If this isn¡¯t handled well, your career could be completely ruined!¡± Han Yao was extremely anxious. She had tried many methods over the past day or so, but none had worked. Moreover, she had received contract termination letters from more than a dozen endorsement brands, all of which Fan Mengxue had once endorsed. Han Yao was so furious that she cursed, thinking these people were purely kicking someone while they were down. Fan Mengxue just smiled faintly, ¡°The second young master of the Xie Family wants to use this method to force me to submit, but he¡¯s mistaken. I won¡¯t bow down!¡± Beijiang. Auntie Pang had just seen off a group of guests and was deep in her accounting work. The TV was on, broadcasting a mess of news, which no one was watching seriously. Xie Jingjing was cleaning up the table and dishes. Suddenly. A news flash interrupted, and it was about everything that had happened at today¡¯s ¡°War of the Gods¡± movie press conference. Xie Jingjing wasn¡¯t paying attention initially, but she stopped what she was doing when she saw half of it. ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Listen¡­ it seems to be about Miss Fan!¡± ¡°Miss Fan? Which Miss Fan?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Fan Mengxue you like the most!¡± Xie Jingjing urged anxiously. Auntie Pang paused, also putting down her pen, and turned her head to watch carefully. After a moment, her face was also filled with astonishment. ¡°This¡­ what¡¯s going on? Why suddenly change the actress?¡± Xie Jingjing said with a stern face, ¡°There must be a reason!¡± Xie Jingjing took out her phone and began to search. The more she read, the more shocking it became. Many of the news headlines blared out. Fan Mengxue brutally banned! Auntie Pang also became anxious, ¡°This Miss Fan once came over for dinner with your brother An. She seemed to have a good relationship with him. What should we do with this situation?¡± Old Xie then came out of the kitchen. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why all the shouting?¡± ¡°Old Xie, look, Miss Fan has been banned!¡± Old Xie was stunned for a moment, then his expression turned serious. ¡°Quick! Call Xiao An!¡± Xue An was in the room building blocks with his two daughters. Seeing that it was Old Xie calling, he answered. ¡°What¡¯s up, Uncle Xie?¡± ¡°Xiao An, have you watched TV?¡± ¡°No, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Miss Fan, she¡¯s been banned!¡± ¡°Banned?¡± Xue An¡¯s smile slowly faded. ¡°Yes! Jingjing just looked it up, it seems she offended some bigwvig from the provincial city; now she¡¯s been collectively banned, and even replaced in the movie.¡± ¡°I understand, Uncle Xie, don¡¯t worry, with me here, no one dares to do anything to Mengxue!¡± Xue An said indifferently. After hanging up the phone, Xue An immediately started dialing Fan Mengxue¡¯s phone, but no one answered. Xue An frowned and suddenly stood up. ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xue An looked down and smiled at his daughters, ¡°Nothing, hey, how about Daddy takes you to the provincial city for a few days?¡± ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian nodded repeatedly. An Qing walked into the living room at that moment and was also taken aback upon hearing this. ¡°What¡¯s the purpose of going to the provincial city?¡± Xue An briefly explained the situation. An Qing¡¯s expression grew grave. ¡°Offended a bigwig from the provincial city? Except for the Xie Family, no one else can claim to be a bigwig there!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then An Qing said gravely, ¡°Xue An, the Xie Family is no ordinary family; even in Zhongdu, they have their influence. They¡¯re far superior to the Qin Family, so you need to think this through.¡± Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°Bigwig? In my eyes, no one is worthy of being called a ¡®bigwig¡¯!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± An Qing wanted to say more. Xue An waved his hand and said nonchalantly, ¡°Fan Mengxue was my high school classmate. I know her character; she never says anything when something bothers her, but I promised her, if anyone dares to bully her, I would step in. So, I¡¯ve got this!¡± An Qing sighed, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll come too. After all, I¡¯ve met the Xie Family a few times.. Chapter 84 - Chapter 84: Chapter 84 Dirty Tricks Chapter 84: Chapter 84 Dirty Tricks Translator: 549690339 At this moment, Hua Ruyue was nestled in Xie Tianci¡¯s embrace, coquettishly saying, ¡°Mr. Xie, you really are formidable. Just one sentence from you and that bitch Fan Mengxue won¡¯t ever be able to rise up again!¡± Xie Tianci gave a faint smile, ¡°She¡¯s just an actress. I let her live, she lives; I command her death, she dies. Right now, I¡¯m just showing her some colors. If she still doesn¡¯t understand her place, then she shouldn¡¯t blame me for being ruthless!¡± Hua Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but shiver when she saw the fierce glint that flashed within Xie Tianci¡¯s eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Scared?¡± Xie Tianci glanced at Hua Ruyue. Hua Ruyue quickly offered a flattering smile, ¡°Mr. Xie, I¡­ .¡± Xie Tianci, having already vented his frustrations on her, said with some disgust, ¡°Alright, get lost!¡± Hua Ruyue didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, got dressed, and left the room. However, her heart was far from upset; instead, it was brimming with excitement. War of the Gods, ah! That was a top-tier blockbuster! She was now the absolute leading lady inside it, and this would spread her fame abroad. As for a little bit of dignity¡­ Could it be sold for money? And Hua Ruyue¡¯s eyes shimmered with a venomous light. By now, the person she had sent should have arrived at the hotel. Fan Mengxue, this time I will let you fall from grace! And don¡¯t blame me for it! Blame it on the fact that you offended Mr. Xie! Hua Ruyue thought to herself with a sneer. When Qin Yuan heard that Xue An was heading to the provincial capital and intended to confront the Xie Family, he was also shocked. ¡°Mr. Xue! It¡¯s not that our Qin Family doesn¡¯t trust you, but the Xie Family is no ordinary wealthy family. I¡¯ve heard that there¡¯s an ancient ancestor who hasn¡¯t appeared in ages in power there, truly terrifying. After all, you are alone¡­ Xue An gave a faint smile, ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I am set on going to the provincial capital.¡± Qin Yuan moved his lips, then finally nodded helplessly, ¡°Well, Mr. Xue, my Qin Family doesn¡¯t have much of an industry in the provincial capital. For decades, the Xie Family has turned it into an impenetrable fortress, so there¡¯s not much we can help with!¡± ¡°Hei King!¡± Hei King, who had always been accompanying Qin Yuan, came over, ¡°Yes, my lord?¡± ¡°You follow Mr. Xue there, and you must give your full support to Mr. Xue!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Xue An initially wanted to refuse. In his view, so-called powerful people were nothing more than chickens and dogs beneath a powerful fist. But seeing Qin Yuan¡¯s sincerity, Xue An nodded in agreement. ¡°Good! Let¡¯s leave now!¡± Beijiang was over four hundred miles away from the provincial capital, a three-hour drive. But as the car was driving on the highway at night, Xue An suddenly frowned, his expression turning solemn. Because he felt a connection from afar suddenly cut off. That connection was the protective Array he had placed on the ring he gave to Fan Mengxue. At the time, Xue An had done it casually, with a bit of his Divine Sense stored within it. If there was any change, he would know immediately. Unexpectedly, it had now suddenly been terminated. Xue An said to An Qing, ¡°You and Hei King follow later. I¡¯ll go ahead first!¡± ¡°Go ahead first?¡± An Qing still didn¡¯t understand what he meant. Xue An nodded and swiftly applied dozens of protective Arrays on Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, who were sleeping soundly. These were top-notch Arrays supported by Xue An¡¯s own primal force. Xue An was confident that even if a nuclear bomb were to explode, his two daughters would be unharmed. Then he opened the car door and, to the astonishment of the driver and An Qing, leapt out. Over a hundred kilometers per hour had no effect on Xue An. Landing directly on the ground, he tilted his head back and his entire being shot straight into the sky¡ªvanishing in the blink of an eye. At that moment. Inside the hotel where Fan Mengxue was staying, several men in black gave each other a look and forcefully burst the door open. At that moment, only Fan Mengxue was in the room, preparing to take a bath and go to sleep. The sudden intrusion of the group left her somewhat dazed. ¡°You¡­ The leader of the men in black sneered, ¡°Miss Fan, it¡¯s time for you to repay the money you owe us!¡± ¡°The money I owe you? When did I ever borrow money from you?¡± Fan Mengxue was stunned and then angrily retorted. One of the men who had entered behind locked the door from the inside. Fan Mengxue knew something was wrong and stood up, her voice cold, ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll call the police!¡± ¡°Call the police? Go ahead, call them,¡± the leader said with a vile laugh before someone behind him pulled out a camera and started recording. This man in black was a grossly sleazy fat man, who sneered and made his way toward Fan Mengxue. ¡°Such a pitiable beauty. If this gets filmed, it¡¯ll surely fetch a good price!¡± A flash of panic streaked Fan Mengxue¡¯s eyes; she had witnessed many of the dirty tricks within the entertainment industry. For instance, some unscrupulous companies would intentionally have someone assault their artists and record the act as a means of blackmail. ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer!¡± Fan Mengxue grabbed a fruit knife from the table and retreated to a corner. The fat man was utterly unconcerned, laughing coldly, ¡°It¡¯s your own fault for being clueless and offending Young Master Xie. So don¡¯t blame us for being cruel. If you serve us well, we might go easy on you!¡± With that, he charged toward her. Fan Mengxue let out a scream, but just then, a halo of light spread from the ring she was wearing, forming a cocoon of light around her and protecting her inside. The fat man was directly shattered by this light. That¡¯s right! He was shattered into pieces no larger than five centimeters in diameter! This scene dumbfounded Fan Mengxue. The remaining men in black looked at each other, then one of them pulled out a gun and fired at Fan Mengxue. The remaining men in black looked at each other, then one of them pulled out a gun and fired at Fan Mengxue. After a few shots, the protective array that Xue An had hastily inscribed shattered with a loud crash. ¡°Damn it, the little bitch actually has such a treasure. You¡¯re not getting out of this alive tonight!¡± another man in black coldly sneered. Then they slowly closed in on her. Fan Mengxue, holding her shoulders, trembled all over. Her hand was also tightly clutching the fruit knife, ready to take her own life. Even in death! She would not fall into the hands of these villains. Xue An, it seems we¡¯re not fated to see each other again in this lifetime. In the next life, I will surely marry you! Fan Mengxue thought to herself, resolute and prepared to plunge the fruit knife into her heart. But just then. A calm voice suddenly arose. ¡°Haven¡¯t had dinner yet, what would you like to eat later?¡± This voice made the men in black pause, and Fan Mengxue shook all over and then looked incredulously toward the door. That voice, she was too familiar with it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A voice she had heard countless times in her dreams¡ªhow could she mistake And just a moment ago, in her despair, she had thought, how good it would be if he were here now? But she had dismissed the thought with a bitter smile, considering it nothing more than a fool¡¯s dream. Yet to her surprise, in the blink of an eye, fantasy had become reality. The man standing there, nonchalant with a faint trace of a smile on his lips, if not Xue An, then who else could it be? Chapter 85 - Chapter 85: Chapter 85: Close Your Eyes Chapter 85: Chapter 85: Close Your Eyes Translator: 549690339 Fan Mengxue felt her body go weak, and tears involuntarily started pouring down her face. Just like a little sister who had been wronged, returning home to see her brother. The men in black exchanged glances, all looking somewhat suspicious. A man in black barked coldly, ¡°Who the hell are you? Don¡¯t you know when the Black-Clothed Gang is handling affairs, outsiders should stay away? Scram!¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Black-Clothed Gang? Honestly, the name lacks imagination.¡± ¡°Who the fuck are you¡­¡± someone cursed angrily, raising a fist to strike. However, Xue An didn¡¯t even spare him a glance, simply reaching out to grab his head, then smiled at Fan Mengxue. ¡°Close your eyes!¡± Fan Mengxue quickly shut her eyes. At this moment, Xue An exerted force in his hand. Crack. The man in black¡¯s head burst open like a rotten watermelon, crushed by Xue Ansheng. The sickening smell of brain matter spread, causing the remaining men in black¡¯s legs to tremble. Too ruthless! With a single motion, he had taken a life, and from his indifferent demeanor, it seemed as though he had just killed a chicken. At this point, Xue An revealed his pearly white teeth, smiling sinisterly: ¡°Nice touch, now¡­ it¡¯s your turn!¡± The remaining men in black were so terrified that they were planning to run away, when they suddenly felt an itching sensation at their feet. Looking down, they realized that a white flame had risen from below. This flame had no temperature, yet in an instant, it turned the men in black into nothingness. Only the last one was left. Xue An walked over slowly. Trembling like a leaf, the man in black knelt on the ground, crying out, ¡°Spare me, spare me! I was wrong, I won¡¯t dare again!¡± Xue An stopped in front of him and said indifferently, ¡°Who sent you here?¡± The man in black trembled all over, a look of hesitation on his face. Xue An shook his head, ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll see for myself!¡± He reached out and a ghostly shadow emerged from the man¡¯s crown chakra, leaving a dead body to collapse to the ground with a thud. The soul of the man in black was pitifully weak, so feeble that a breeze could scatter it, and the look in his eyes was filled with extreme terror as he gazed at Xue An. With a casual squeeze from Xue An, key memories were extracted. After reviewing them, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but frown. Indeed, the Black-Clothed Gang had done many evils, having harmed no less than a dozen women¡ªthey truly deserved to die! With a flick of his finger, the remaining bodies were quickly consumed by flames, leaving nothing behind. Then Xue An said, ¡°All right, you can open your eyes now!¡± Fan Mengxue slowly opened her eyes, and the first thing she saw was Xue An¡¯s smiling face. Just like that boy who stood up for her when she was bullied in class more than a decade ago. His smile was so beautiful. Suddenly, Fan Mengxue threw herself into Xue An¡¯s arms, weeping bitterly. Such an ordeal was truly too terrifying for a girl. If Xue An had not arrived, Fan Mengxue would have only had two outcomes: either to be violated and recorded, or to commit suicide. Even after death, these men in black might not have left her alone. Xue An was quite calm at the moment. But in his heart, he prayed silently, Wife, don¡¯t be angry! I am merely carrying out justice on heaven¡¯s behalf, standing up against evildoers and aiding those in trouble. After crying for a while, Fan Mengxue let go somewhat embarrassedly. Only then did Xue An rub her head gently, smiling faintly, ¡°You¡­ such a crybaby! Come on, let¡¯s go eat!¡± Fan Mengxue was staying at a five-star hotel with a 24-hour buffet restaurant downstairs. She had had no appetite these past two days and hardly came down to eat. But today, with Xue An there, she suddenly felt famished and ate heartily. At that moment, Han Yao rushed over in a hurry. She had gone out to seek help from acquaintances, hoping to defuse the situation through connections, but as soon as she returned, she heard there had been trouble upstairs, and it seemed like there were sounds of fighting. Her face turned pale with shock, sensing trouble, and she quickly ran upstairs. The room was empty, which panicked Han Yao, but thankfully, a waiter mentioned that Miss Fan and a man had gone downstairs to eat. Han Yao hurried over at once. Upon arrival, the sight of Xue An allowed Han Yao to heave a sigh of relief. Toward Xue An, she felt an inexplicable trust. It was as if he could prop up the sky should it fall. Xue An also saw Han Yao, his expression softened, and he nodded. Although their first meeting hadn¡¯t been very pleasant, he found that she genuinely meant well for Fan Mengxue. ¡°Mengxue, are you alright?¡± Han Yao asked with concern after sitting down. Fan Mengxue shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± ¡°Damn it, who did this?¡± Han Yao couldn¡¯t help but curse after hearing what had happened. ¡°The one who sent people after Mengxue is someone named Hua Ruyue!¡± Xue An said. ¡°Hua Ruyue?¡± Han Yao was shocked, then said with a furious expression, ¡°That heartless bitch, resorting to such despicable means, she deserves a thousand cuts!¡± Xue An smiled and then looking at Fan Mengxue, said indifferently, ¡°How do you plan to deal with these people?¡± Fan Mengxue remained silent. She was no saint and naturally felt angry. But the opponent was a behemoth like the Xie Family! She knew Xue An was formidable, but how could one person contend with such a vast force? Seeing Fan Mengxue¡¯s thoughts, Xue An smiled lightly and then said, ¡°If you wish them dead now, I can ensure that the Xie Family and Hua Ruyue won¡¯t see tomorrow¡¯s sun.¡± His tone was as mild as if he were speaking of something utterly ordinary. Yet Han Yao couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run down her spine. Such a bloody and tension-filled matter seemed trivial and hardly worth mentioning in Xue An¡¯s words. ¡°But I think, letting them die like this is a bit too boring!¡± Xue An continued. ¡°So what do you suggest¡­¡± Fan Mengxue asked. Xue An smiled, ¡°Aren¡¯t they blacklisting you? Well, we will show these so-called tycoons how to behave. They replaced you in the movie, so we¡¯ll shoot our own, and see who has the last laugh.¡± ¡°Make a movie?¡± Both Fan Mengxue and Han Yao exclaimed in surprise. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°But who would dare invest in me now?¡± Fan Mengxue asked. Xue An chuckled, ¡°If no one invests, then I will. Is five hundred million enough?¡± Xue An had this confidence that the Qin Family would spare no expense if he simply asked, especially since they were up against their archenemy, the Xie Family. ¡°And what about the director and such?¡± Fan Mengxue inquired. Xue An looked toward Han Yao. Han Yao bit her lip and slammed the table, ¡°Mr. Xue is right, these people have gone too far. We refuse to believe there¡¯s nothing we can do; we¡¯ll make a movie to show them. As for the director and all that, I¡¯ll find a way!¡± ¡°What about the script?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the script. And this movie won¡¯t just be for them to see, but it will tell them that some people are not to be trifled with.¡± ¡°So, this movie¡¯s title will be¡­ ¡®Slaying Gods¡¯!¡± The intensely menacing name momentarily stunned Fan Mengxue. Their opponents called it ¡®War of the Gods¡¯, but here it was ¡®Slaying Gods¡¯, clearly aiming for confrontation! And from Xue An¡¯s intent, this was just the beginning. Xue An indeed had such thoughts. If he were to let the opponents off with just a movie, wouldn¡¯t that be too lenient? Moreover, Xue An had sensed a certain aura upon entering the city. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Though it was somewhat obscure, it unmistakably came from a Loose Immortal. No wonder they were so arrogant, having such support behind them. But Xue An just smiled faintly. A Loose Immortal? In my Immortal Palace back in the day, those who fed the birds all had to be at the True Immortal Realm.. Chapter 86 - Chapter 86: Chapter 86 Ashes to ashes, dust to dust Chapter 86: Chapter 86 Ashes to ashes, dust to dust Translator: 549690339 ¡°Alright, Mr. Xue, I understand. I¡¯ll give you an answer right away!¡± Qin Yu said with a solemn expression as she hung up the phone. ¡°What did Mr. Xue say?¡± Qin Yuan asked from the office window, his voice grave. ¡°He¡¯s planning to produce a movie for Fan Mengxue, and he wants us to be the investors!¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Qin Yuan asked without turning around. Qin Yu hesitated slightly, ¡°Providing the funding isn¡¯t hard, a few billion yuan isn¡¯t much for the Qin Family, but if we do this, we¡¯ll completely be taking a stand against the Xie Family.¡± Qin Yuan chuckled, then seemingly out of the blue said, ¡°Yu, look at this vast city outside the window, how dazzling it is.¡± The office was located on the top floor of the tallest skyscraper in Beijiang City. Standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, one could enjoy a view that diminished all the other buildings, as if the entire Beijiang City was underfoot. Qin Yu was somewhat puzzled. Qin Yuan continued, ¡°For many years, we have kept the peace with the Xie Family, seemingly amicable, but do you think it¡¯s as friendly as it appears?¡± ¡°Business is a battlefield, sometimes even crueler than an actual battlefield. Do you know why Longtai Group has no industry in the provincial city? It wasn¡¯t like that originally. Back then you were too young. I sent many capable subordinates to the provincial city to explore the market, including your father, but in the end, they lost their lives.¡± Qin Yuan¡¯s voice grew heavy at this point. Qin Yu felt a tightness in her chest and listened quietly. Qin Yuan sighed, ¡°Later as I grew older, my vitality and desire for revenge faded. Fortunately, I met Mr. Xue, and thanks to him, I regained my health. Now, it¡¯s time to settle the scores from the past!¡± Qin Yu nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Mr. Xue is a smart man, even the wisest I¡¯ve ever seen. He¡¯s going to the provincial city this time, and the reason I sent Hei King with him was actually to express the Qin Family¡¯s intentions.¡± ¡°That is, no matter what, the Qin Family will always be Mr. Xue¡¯s loyal supporter! This is also why he wants us to invest! He¡­ is certainly aiming for more than just a movie!¡± ¡°So¡­ Grandfather, you mean¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hold the fort here. You take enough funds and go to the provincial city yourself! Mr. Xue wants five billion, so you bring ten billion there!¡± Qin Yuan¡¯s eyes gleamed more sharply. Qin Yu¡¯s expression became solemn, and she nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Dust to dust, earth to earth, some things should be settled!¡± Qin Yuan looked down at the bustling city below, his eyes burning with flames. Han Yao¡¯s face was extremely unsightly. Because all morning, she had made countless calls to fairly renowned directors in the industry, but as soon as they heard it was for a new movie starring Fan Mengxue, they all politely declined. The dismal start made both Han Yao and Fan Mengxue¡¯s hearts sink. The Xie Family¡¯s influence in the industry was obviously much larger than imagined. Only Xue An remained unaffected, even spending the morning playing puzzles with his two daughters. When noon arrived and the last phone call also ended in vain, even Han Yao fell into despair. Yet at that moment, the doorbell rang. When Hei King opened the door, a man wearing a mask walked in. Once he removed his mask, it turned out to be Stephen. ¡°Mr. Stephen, what brings you here¡­¡± Han Yao and Fan Mengxue quickly stood up. Stephen gave an apologetic smile and then very formally nodded to Xue An, who was sitting in a chair. ¡°Mr. Xue.¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Sit down!¡± Stephen shook his head, ¡°I won¡¯t sit. There¡¯s a lot to do back at the studio. I came to tell you that if you¡¯re really determined to make a movie, I can recommend someone!¡± ¡°Who?¡± Han Yao¡¯s eyes lit up. Stephen said, ¡°This person was a good friend of mine back in the day. His directing skills are no less than mine, but because he refused to kowtow to the powerful, he offended the Xie Family and was blacklisted. Moreover, I heard his spouse later fell seriously ill, and he has since fallen into obscurity.¡± ¡°Are you referring to¡­¡± Han Yao hesitated for a moment before speaking. Stephen nodded, ¡°Yes, it was Cao Zheng who was once known as the genius director. ¡± ¡°Is he also in the provincial city?¡± Stephen nodded, ¡°Back then, I had invited him to go abroad, but he declined. I haven¡¯t been in touch with him for a long time now, but I can be certain that he must still be in the provincial city!¡± Han Yao became excited. Cao Zheng was a myth in the entertainment industry back in the day. His directional works had even won multiple awards overseas. It was just that he suddenly disappeared from the public eye, and it turned out to be because he had offended the Xie Family. At this moment, Stephen gave a wry smile and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect things to develop this way. Once this movie is finished, I¡¯ll leave Huaxia and never come back again, after all¡­ the waters here are too deep.¡± ¡°And¡­¡± Stephen hesitated. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mr. Xue raised an eyebrow. ¡°The Xie Family obviously means business this time, pouring in a lot more investment. Xie Tianci is very ambitious, even wanting to use this movie to compete in the overseas film market.¡± The implication in Stephen¡¯s words was clear; he was warning Mr. Xue that if he really wanted to teach the Xie Family a lesson through the film, it would be difficult! Mr. Xue smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s good to have great ambition, but without equal strength, it¡¯s nothing more than a fool¡¯s dream!¡± Stephen gave Han Yao the address and then put his mask back on and left. Han Yao was very excited and prepared to set out to extend the invitation immediately. Mr. Xue also stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you! Hei King will stay here to guard.¡± Hei King nodded, ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Daddy, we want to go too!¡± Mr. Xue smiled, bent down, and picked up his two daughters, ¡°Okay!¡± This was a very dilapidated neighborhood, strewn with trash everywhere on its streets due to the lack of management. Those who lived here were mostly the bottom rung of society without any source of income. Han Yao parked the car in front of a building that must have been around for forty or fifty years, and upon getting out, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. The environment around here was just too poor. Could the once-famous, genius director Cao Zheng be living in such a place? Upon entering the building¡¯s hallway, a pungent smell assaulted their nostrils, and it was pitch black without a single light. The address given by Stephen was on the fifth floor. When they arrived at the door, Han Yao was just about to knock, but the door opened. Then, a man dressed in disheveled clothes stood in front of the door, looking at Han Yao and Mr. Xue with a wary gaze. ¡°Excuse me, is this the home of Teacher Cao Zheng?¡± Han Yao asked politely. ¡°No!¡± The man said and slammed the door shut vigorously. Han Yao, feeling humiliated but biting her teeth in anger, persisted for the sake of the film and continued to knock on the door. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This time the knocking went on for even longer, probably about five minutes before the man opened the door impatiently. Han Yao bit her lip, then with a smile said, ¡°May I ask who you are to Teacher Cao Zheng? This address was given to me by Director Stephen, you¡­¡± ¡°Can you not be annoying, I already said it¡¯s not here!¡± The man prepared to slam the door again. But just then, Mr. Xue calmly said, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t get treatment, your wife will be dead in three days at most..¡± Chapter 87 - Chapter 87: Chapter 87: Genius Director Chapter 87: Chapter 87: Genius Director Translator: 549690339 The man was stunned. ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± the man asked, somewhat angrily, but mostly with sadness. Xue An replied with a calm smile, ¡°It¡¯s not important who I am, but I can cure your wife¡¯s illness!¡± Cao Zheng stood in a daze for a moment, a look of confusion on his face. At this time, Xue Xiang blinked earnestly and said, ¡°Uncle, my daddy is really amazing!¡± Cao Zheng stepped aside and said in a deep voice, ¡°Come in! I am Cao Zheng!¡± The light in the room was very dim, but it was tidy, and the air was filled with the thick scent of Chinese medicine. And a woman as thin as a rake lay on the bed with lifeless eyes, her face pallid, exuding an aura of death. Xue An was right, if not treated soon, this woman wouldn¡¯t last more than three days. ¡°Who¡­ ah!¡± the woman said feebly. Cao Zheng¡¯s face only softened when facing this woman, filled with tenderness and indulgence. ¡°Some friends, and this person has come to treat your illness.¡± The woman shook her head, ¡°Forget it, no one can cure my illness, don¡¯t waste any more money on me! Save the money, after I¡¯m gone, you can find someone else!¡± Cao Zheng¡¯s eyes were full of indulgence, ¡°What silly things are you saying? You will definitely get better.¡± As he said this, Cao Zheng turned his head, his eyes brimming with tears. Han Yao had wanted to explain their presence, but upon witnessing this scene, she couldn¡¯t help but be moved. No wonder the once illustrious director had fallen so far, all for the sake of the woman he loved. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian tugged at Xue An¡¯s clothes at this moment, looking distressed and said, ¡°Daddy, save this auntie, they¡¯re so pitiful!¡± Xue An smiled. Indeed, a child¡¯s heart is always the purest. Although Cultivators should detach from worldly emotions, indulging solely in slaughter would only lead down the demonic path. Only by maintaining the heart of an innocent can one advance without hindrance! Xue An took a few steps forward and approached the woman¡¯s bedside. He could see at a glance that this woman was near the end of her life, clinging to life now was nothing short of a miracle. Indeed, she was sustained by a mere breath. And what was that breath? One only had to see the woman¡¯s loving and reluctant gaze towards Cao Zheng to understand. Xue An¡¯s heart, as steadfast as a boulder, was nonetheless touched. So, he extended his hand and commanded softly, ¡°Converge!¡± The woman¡¯s soul had scattered, and if it wasn¡¯t gathered back first, no Spirit Pill could save her. But who could gather a soul, other than an Immortal? Fortunately, Xue An was that Immortal. And he was a supreme one at that. At his command, countless points of light began to coalesce. This miraculous sight left Cao Zheng dumbfounded. And the woman¡¯s eyes slowly became lucid. Moments later, Xue An took a step back and produced a Primordial Essence Elixir. It was made from leftover dregs. But to ordinary people, it was a divine medicine. Xue An tossed the Elixir to Cao Zheng, ¡°Taking this medicine can extend one¡¯s life by a hundred years.¡± Cao Zheng caught the Elixir and, without hesitation, moved forward to administer it to the woman. This was just as Xue An had intended. He wanted to see how the man would decide in the face of a divine medicine that could extend life by a hundred years. The result did not disappoint him. Although the woman¡¯s breath was still weak, her expression had improved a lot. She too had heard Xue An¡¯s words and knew the value of the medicine. After Cao Zheng fed it to her, she bit it in half in her mouth, then suddenly kissed Cao Zheng on the lips. This scene made even Han Yao freeze. The sunlight from outside shone in, casting a golden sheen on the two ordinary mortals. Cao Zheng initially refused to eat it, but the woman whispered in his ear, ¡°Swallow it, otherwise if I live so long without you, how lonely would I be?¡± Hearing this, Cao Zheng silently swallowed the Elixir. It wasn¡¯t long before the woman furrowed her brow, then sat up, flipping over. Cao Zheng was stunned. He had never imagined that the elixir would be so miraculously effective. ¡°Help me to the restroom!¡± the woman said, somewhat shyly. Cao Zheng hurriedly stepped forward, picked up the woman, and rushed into the bathroom. At that moment, Han Yao spoke with an envious tone, ¡°That truly is a touching love.¡± Xue An remained silent, thinking to himself. An Yan. Where are you now? Are you okay? Wait for me! Once I break through my current realm and stand at the pinnacle of this world, I will bring you back. The path of immortal cultivation is arduous, but if you are with me, then nothing is a problem. After more than ten minutes, the woman walked out of the restroom, staggering. Cao Zheng followed carefully behind her, terrified that she might fall again. When they reached Xue An, both Cao Zheng and the woman knelt down on the ground. Cao Zheng¡¯s kowtowing was loud, his forehead turning blue after a few resounding knocks. But Cao Zheng couldn¡¯t help but weep, tears streaming down his face, unable to utter a word. The woman then gently wiped away the tears on Cao Zheng¡¯s face with a longing touch. Cao Zheng shook his head, then solemnly said, ¡°Sir, I cannot thank you enough for your great kindness. If there¡¯s anything you command, I, Cao Zheng, would do it even if it costs me my life!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°You were saved with one of mv elixirs, and now you¡¯re willing to die again?¡± Cao Zheng was taken aback. Indeed! An elixir capable of instantly restoring someone on the brink of death to full health was clearly invaluable. Xue An then spoke indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to die. I just want you to make a movie!¡± ¡°Make a movie?¡± Cao Zheng laughed bitterly. ¡°Who would dare let me make a movie now? Or rather¡­ who would dare to offend the Xie Family?¡± Speaking of the Xie Family, Cao Zheng¡¯s eyes glinted with hatred. His fall into such a dire state was mostly due to the Xie Family. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Ordinary people may fear to offend the Xie Family, but as it happens¡­ I dare!¡± After Han Yao explained things to Cao Zheng, he nodded without hesitation. But then he hesitated, ¡°What about the script now?¡± As a once-genius director. He knew the importance of a script all too well. It could be said that if a film is a dish, then the director is the chef, and the script is the ingredient. Without ingredients, even a top chef can only watch helplessly. Han Yao was also worried about this. Although Xue An said it wasn¡¯t a problem, there still wasn¡¯t a sign of a script yet. Xue An smiled, then pulled out a piece of paper. He had idly written it the previous night. ¡°Take a look at this first!¡± Cao Zheng took it, initially not paying much attention. But as he read on, his expression became more serious. After reading through it, Cao Zheng was silent for a moment before he sighed. ¡°Brilliant idea, brilliant idea! Although this is just an outline, its grandeur and majestic air are already apparent!¡± True to his reputation as a former prodigy director. He immediately saw the extraordinary brilliance of the story. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Had he known that Xue An had written it in just an hour, he would have been even more astonished. In fact, over these three thousand years, Xue An¡¯s life hadn¡¯t been in vain. Traversing The Multiverse, he saw too many people and events. His Heart Realm was tempered to perfection, and this also gave birth to Xue An¡¯s numerous spectacular talents. Writing, for instance, was incredibly simple for Xue An. That¡¯s why he said that the script was not a problem at all.. Chapter 88 - Chapter 88: Chapter 88: I’ll give you 1 billion! Chapter 88: Chapter 88: I¡¯ll give you 1 billion! Translator: 549690339 ¡°But there¡¯s a problem, this concept is incredibly brilliant, but if we were to shoot it as it is, it would cost a tremendous amount of money!¡± Cao Zheng said seriously. He was right. The story Xue An wrote was about a woman who, in search of her original purpose, ascended to the ninth heaven to commit murder. It featured a vast number of grand scenes. If these were to be filmed, it would all be money! Xue An smiled, ¡°Tell me, how much do we need?¡± Cao Zheng took a deep breath, furrowed his brow in thought for a moment, then held up two fingers, ¡°At the very least two hundred million!¡± Before Xue An could finish, a cold voice came from the entrance. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one billion!¡± Cao Zheng was stunned. Following the voice, Qin Yu walked in. She had rushed over overnight, and upon arriving at the hotel, learned that Xue An had gone to seek out a director. So, she hurried here without stopping and just so happened to hear Cao Zheng¡¯s quote at the door, thus she blurted it out. After Qin Yu walked in, she first nodded towards Xue An, ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± Xue An seemed to have anticipated her arrival and simply smiled faintly. Qin Yu then turned to look at the dumbfounded Cao Zheng and spoke firmly, ¡°One billion, what¡¯s your account? I can transfer it now!¡± Cao Zheng was somewhat dumbfounded. Is everyone in the movie business this generous now? He remembered when he used to make films, he would often run out of money during production. Back then, he had to go from pillar to post to pull in investments. Now, things were looking up! The money was about to be deposited into his account even before shooting started? However, Cao Zheng¡¯s heart gradually filled with excitement. Before today, he had actually given up hope completely. He had even made plans that once his loved one died, he would jump from a building. Because there was nothing in this world worth staying for! But in the blink of an eye, his beloved had recovered, and he could return to his cherished profession. And all of this was because of this man with the nonchalant demeanor! At this moment, Cao Zheng made up his mind. A man will die for those who appreciate him. Since the other party had saved him, he would spare no effort, even to the point of extreme sacrifice, to make this movie the best it could be! Wang Wenjian opened Weibo, habitually checking Fan Mengxue¡¯s page. This had become a routine for him over the past year. Wang Wenjian was a devoted fan of Fan Mengxue. He appreciated the understated elegance she possessed. She was nothing like the other gaudy and cheap characters in the entertainment industry. Fan Mengxue had never been involved in any kind of messy headline-making scandals. But recently, Fan Mengxue ran into trouble. It was said she offended some wealthy young master, and as a result, she was blacklisted, even replaced in the film she was shooting. This made Wang Wenjian furious. But he was just an ordinary person; there was nothing much he could do. The only thing within his power was to speak up for Fan Mengxue in the fan club he had created. That¡¯s right. Wang Wenjian was also an admin of a large fan group, where almost everyone was a fan of Fan Mengxue. As soon as this incident surfaced, these usually inconspicuous fans all stood up, wanting to do something for their idol. But their power was too feeble; they could not make any real difference. Today, Wang Wenjian came to Fan Mengxue¡¯s Weibo to leave a message, though he doubted it would be seen. Nonetheless, he wanted to tell Fan Mengxue. There were still many fans silently supporting her behind the scenes! Huh. On the previously quiet Fan Mengxue¡¯s Weibo, there suddenly appeared a new message. Looking at the date, it was posted today! Wang Wenjian felt a surge of excitement and immediately clicked on it. The Weibo post was brief, with just a few words. Tomorrow, a press conference awaits you! A press conference? What press conference? Many question marks popped up in Wang Wenjian¡¯s mind. At the same time. Fan Mengxue¡¯s Weibo post, like a bomb, sent shockwaves throughout the entire entertainment industry. Upon seeing it, many people had the same reaction. Fan Mengxue was at the end of her rope! Could it be that she was going to announce her retirement at the press conference? That might be exactly the case! Upon seeing the news, Hua Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but sneer in satisfaction. She had felt somewhat anxious over the past two days. After all, not a single one of the men in black she had sent out had returned! But looking at the situation now. It seems like Fan Mengxue has chickened out! Hmph, once you¡¯re out of the picture, I¡¯ll find an opportunity to destroy you! Hua Ruyue thought bitterly. Her jealousy for Fan Mengxue had seeped deep into her bones. She wished nothing more than for Fan Mengxue to fall into disgrace immediately! In just half a day, Fan Mengxue¡¯s Weibo post had already reached the top spot on the trending searches list. Countless people left comments below. There were those who questioned, mocked, and teased, but even more were the encouragements from her fans! Wang Wenjian was the first to message in the group. ¡°Who will come with me to support Mengxue at her press conference tomorrow?¡± The group chat immediately exploded with responses. ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡± ¡°And me!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t go, but I can donate money!¡± ¡°Same here!¡± Wang Wenjian, looking at these messages, couldn¡¯t help but tear up. Unlike the boisterous and domineering fans of other stars, Fan Mengxue¡¯s fans were always gentle and understanding. But when something actually happened, these lovely people would be the first to step forward. And those reporters, like sharks smelling blood, flocked over. Despite the early hour, the venue for the press conference was already packed. Countless reporters set up their long and short cameras, all waiting for Fan Mengxue¡¯s arrival. Wang Wenjian and others were holding banners and slogans in the outfield. Written on them were: Through wind and rain! Mengxue, we will stand by you! Finally. A stir went through the crowd. Fan Mengxue appeared, dressed in a neatly tailored outfit, her face adorned with a touch of an elegant smile, gracefully walking up to the stage. The flashlights below created a sea of light. Countless reporters were eager to rush to the front. ¡°Ms. Fan, there are rumors that you¡¯re retiring, is that true?¡± ¡°Ms. Fan, your movie was replaced by Hua Ruyue, and she claims that she pushed you out with her ability, what do you have to say about this?¡± ¡°Ms. Fan¡­¡± A multitude of questions seemed to be about to drown Fan Mengxue. At that moment, Han Yao walked over, shielding Fan Mengxue from the reporters as fierce as tigers and wolves, then she loudly said, ¡°Please, quiet down.¡± The venue gradually fell silent. With a smile, Fan Mengxue said, ¡°Thank you all for coming. Today¡¯s press conference is not to announce my retirement, but to tell everyone that I¡­ am preparing to shoot a new movie! ¡± After a brief silence, the reporters went wild. Fan Mengxue was going to shoot a movie? How could that be? The Xie Family had issued a statement; who would dare invest in her now? Several times Han Yao called out loudly, but she was unable to calm the reporters down. Among them, there were also some with ulterior motives deliberately squeezing forward, causing a complete disorder at the venue. Just then, Xue An, who had been observing from backstage, strode to the front and said coldly, ¡°Silence!¡± His voice wasn¡¯t loud, yet everyone heard it loud and clear. Moreover, Xue An¡¯s voice seemed to carry a magical power that made everyone pause. Xue An then looked around the venue, and wherever his gaze fell, many people instinctively lowered their heads. Xue An then said indifferently, ¡°I know what you all want to ask. I am the investor for this new film. The crowd stirred again. This handsome and imposing man, he¡¯s the investor? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What¡¯s his relationship with Fan Mengxue then? Xue An continued, ¡°I decided to fund a movie simply because I heard there is a film currently in production called ¡®War of the Gods¡¯.¡± Xue An paused, a faint smile appearing at the corner of his mouth, ¡°But in my opinion, gods are just more powerful beings, so I¡¯m not interested in the war of gods.¡± ¡°The story I want to film is about defying the heavens and conquering fate, so the name of the movie will be¡­ ¡°God Slayer!¡± Chapter 89 - Chapter 89: Chapter 89: God Slayer Press Conference Chapter 89: Chapter 89: God Slayer Press Conference Translator: 549690339 God Slayer? At first, there was silence below the stage, followed by a commotion. Who didn¡¯t know that the film Fan Mengxue was replaced in was called War of the Gods. Now they intended to shoot God Slayer¡ªwasn¡¯t this a clear provocation? But did this man not know that the investor behind War of the Gods was the Xie Family? By doing this, wasn¡¯t he afraid of angering the Xie Family? Many people looked at Xue An differently. It was as if they were looking at a fool who was too ignorant to recognize the extent of his folly. Meanwhile, many reporters sensed the whiff of a big news story. A rather bold female journalist even stood up and asked, ¡°Excuse me, sir, since you plan to help Miss Fan Mengxue make a movie, who will the director be? And how much do you plan to invest?¡± These questions went straight to the heart of the matter. Xue An smiled without answering directly, but instead asked, ¡°Which press are you from?¡± The female journalist was stunned by Xue An¡¯s smile, and then her face slowly turned red. ¡°I¡¯m from Entertainment Weekly, my name is Chen Xiaoyi.¡± ¡°Miss Chen, your questions are excellent. I will answer them one by one. First of all, we already have a director; his name is Cao Zheng.¡± Cao Zheng? The crowd below exchanged looks, many having never heard of the name. However, the faces of some older journalists changed. Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Is it Cao Zheng who was once known as the director of genius?¡± Xue An nodded, and at that moment, Cao Zheng, now in formal attire, came onto the stage. Although he looked weathered, many still recognized him at a glance. Indeed, it was the director of genius! Things were getting interesting! Xue An continued, ¡°As for the investment, Xue An paused, then held up a finger. Many in the crowd began to stir and speculate. ¡°How much is that? One billion?¡± ¡°I doubt it. That guy doesn¡¯t look like some wealthy heir. He probably comes from some local nouveau riche family, looking to pick up girls under the guise of making a movie. I think it¡¯s at most ten million!¡± ¡°Ten million for making a movie? What would that amount to?¡± ¡°Who knows? Maybe he intends to just slap something together.¡± Chen Xiaoyi was also curious, ¡°May I ask how much that is?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s tentatively set it at¡­ ten billion!¡± Ten billion! This figure froze the smirks on the faces of those who had just scorned the idea, suggesting a figure of only ten million. In recent years, the film industry in Huaxia had developed rapidly, and large-budget movies were not uncommon. Generally speaking, anything over three billion was considered a big production. If it was over five billion, that was virtually a top-tier mega production. For example, the rumor was that the Xie Family had invested four billion in War of the Gods. And if what this man spoke was true, then this movie would not only be a top-tier production in the country, but it would also be at the highest level internationally. Many couldn¡¯t help but look alarmed. Chen Xiaoyi, however, grew more enthusiastic, ¡°May I then ask what is your relationship with Miss Fan Mengxue? Why are you helping her like this?¡± This question piqued the interest of many. Fan Mengxue¡¯s expression became tense. Xue An simply smiled, ¡°I can only say, she is my best friend!¡± This answer deftly avoided the crucial point, making Chen Xiaoyi somewhat frustrated, just as she wanted to press further. At this moment, An Qing, leading Xue Xiang and Xue Nian onto the stage, gathered attention. As the two young girls appeared, they immediately caught the eye of many. As journalists, they had seen plenty of attractive children, especially the children of celebrities, who often appeared in front of the media. But while those children were indeed beautiful, they all seemed a bit too mature. Even with their still youthful faces, they often wore standardized, insincere smiles, and although their gestures and actions were cute, they gave off a rather fake impression. Yet these two little girls provided a breath of fresh air. First off, they were beautiful. If one could score beauty, these two little girls would definitely earn a perfect score. It was the kind of beauty that could soften the heart of even the most hard-boiled tough guy. Secondly, they were pure. Many had never seen such pure, clear eyes before. They were like the finest, unblemished gemstones, captivating anyone who looked into them. And lastly¡­ well, they were adorable. Just imagine, two extremely beautiful and pure little girls with double the lethal cuteness, and then picture them holding hands, hopping and skipping onto the stage. Who could withstand that? Therefore, many couldn¡¯t help but reveal an infatuated grin, while some quick-acting journalists aimed their cameras at the little girls and snapped away tirelessly. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian approached Xue An and called out in their babyish voices, ¡°Daddy!¡± This ¡°Daddy¡± petrified many on the spot. Daddy? This man was actually the father of these two little girls? Xue An then put on an indulgent smile, bent down to embrace the two girls in his arms, and said to the crowd below, ¡°Sorry, I need to take the kids away now, goodbye!¡± After saying that, he turned and left, completely ignoring the questions coming from behind him. To Xue An, nothing was more important than his two children, including himself. In Xue An¡¯s heart, his children and wife ranked first, with himself¡­ begrudgingly in second place. And as he left, the rest of the journalists turned their attention to Han Yao. After all, she was Fan Mengxue¡¯s agent and also a recognized top agent in the industry, with good relations with the journalists. ¡°Han, tell us what¡¯s going on! Who exactly is this gentleman?¡± ¡°Han, as the filming of the movie begins and Miss Fan gets another chance, how do you feel?¡± ¡°Han¡­¡± These inquiries made Han Yao somewhat flustered. Qin Yu stood backstage, watching the busy scene unfold with a hint of a smile on her face. Mr. Xue surely was impressive. When she, Cao Zheng, and the others had returned to the hotel, they then discussed their first move. Xue An had said that since they were going to start filming, they might as well make a big deal of it. Hence Fan Mengxue¡¯s Weibo post and today¡¯s press conference. At that moment, Chen Xiaoyi stood in the chaotic audience, biting her lip in irritation. What the hell! To leave without finishing his speech? And who was this man? Why had he never been seen before? All these questions intensified Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s curiosity about Xue An. She bit her teeth, turned, and left the press conference venue. When she got back to the hotel, she compiled the material she had prepared into an article. ¡°Fan Mengxue¡¯s Star Path Hindered, New Movie Revived from the Dead?? Who is the Mysterious Man?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the article, Chen Xiaoyi couldn¡¯t help but lean towards Xue An¡¯s side, first reviewing all of Fan Mengxue¡¯s achievements since her debut, and then subtly implying that some people¡¯s blacklisting was unreasonable and tyrannical. After finishing, Chen Xiaoyi was very satisfied with the article and sent it to the editor-in-chief. She was certain that it would definitely be published this time. But unexpectedly, a short while later, the editor-in-chief replied. Rejected.. Chapter 90 - Chapter 90: Chapter 90: The Battle of Public Opinion Chapter 90: Chapter 90: The Battle of Public Opinion Translator: 549690339 Rejected? Why was it rejected? Chen Xiaoyi felt baffled and immediately dialed the editor-in-chief¡¯s number. The editor-in-chief spoke helplessly on the other end of the line, ¡°Xiaoyi, it¡¯s not that you didn¡¯t write well, but we just received word that such an article can¡¯t be published! ¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Chen Xiaoyi was somewhat unconvinced. ¡°Because¡­ someone has spoken!¡± The editor-in-chief hung up the phone. Chen Xiaoyi sat in her seat, stunned for a long time. There was no need to ask; this was surely the Xie Family¡¯s doing. Even an entertainment magazine like hers could be controlled, showing the extent of the Xie Family¡¯s power. She couldn¡¯t help shivering, as the vision of the man on stage today with his commanding presence and astonishing aura appeared before her eyes. Even though she had only seen him today, Xue An had left a deep impression on her. She didn¡¯t know¡­ if he could win. It was not long after the press conference had started. Hua Ruyue got wind of the news. She, who was shooting on set, immediately returned to her dressing room and started looking at her phone. When she heard Xue An was prepared to invest a billion to help Fan Mengxue make a movie, she became so angry that she threw her phone. Why! Why was it always Fan Mengxue who stumbled upon such good fortune? However, after she calmed down, she felt that things were not so simple. This man was very unfamiliar, probably not from any prominent family in the province. A billion was not a small sum. Could it be just a bluff? Maybe it was so! And this is the provincial capital! The turf of Young Master Xie. Does he dare to show off like this? Is he tired of living? With these thoughts in mind, Hua Ruyue hurriedly made a call to Xie Tianci. Xie Tianci actually knew even earlier. But he didn¡¯t care about these things at all. He just looked at a photo with a slightly cold laugh. The photo clearly showed the scene of Qin Yu arriving in the province. Was the Qin Family also joining in the excitement? Xie Tianci certainly knew about the Qin Family¡¯s failed attempt to expand their business into the provincial capital over a decade ago, resulting in total defeat. He didn¡¯t expect they would dare to come again this time, and even sent their direct granddaughter. Had Qin Yuan gone senile? But when he received Hua Ruyue¡¯s call, Xie Tianci simply said, ¡°No worries, do they want to play around? Then I will play along with them!¡± After hanging up, he looked at the delicate profile of Qin Yu in the photo, his eyes gradually becoming greedy. The Qin Family was also considered a prominent family. He wondered what the taste of a young lady from such a family was like. But since she had come to his door, he wouldn¡¯t be polite. As for Xue An¡¯s statements and the press conference, Xie Tianci didn¡¯t take them seriously at all. In his eyes, this man was just a fool who didn¡¯t understand anything. However, he noticed the way Fan Mengxue looked at Xue An in the video of the press conference. Her eyes were filled with adoration and admiration. This caused Xie Tianci¡¯s expression to become increasingly sinister. ¡°Want to fight with me? Okay! Then I¡¯ll show you what¡¯s what!¡± Xie Tianci made a call and said just one sentence. ¡°Control public opinion!¡± Indeed. By the next day, all media outlets had adopted a remarkably unified tone. It was almost entirely made up of cold mockery and ridicule towards the ¡°God Slayer¡± movie. Many so-called experts spoke at length, but their comments amounted to nothing more than various taunts about the press conference. Some even went so far as to directly call Xue An a fraud. After all, that was a whole billion yuan! The media presented an overwhelmingly one-sided perspective. As for the internet, it was filled with fierce arguments everywhere. Especially under Fan Mengxue¡¯s Weibo post. Trolls and fans were fighting vigorously. That evening, after dinner, Wang Wenjian opened Weibo, and after a quick scan, he was furious. Those trolls were simply masters of fabricating facts. The defamation of Fan Mengxue made Wang Wenjian¡¯s anger uncontrollable. He had been present throughout the press conference, and when he heard Xue An announce an investment of a billion yuan in the movie, he and the other fans were ecstatic. But to his astonishment, these trolls were labeling Xue An as a definite scammer. Wang Wenjian took a deep breath, then began to furiously tap away at his keyboard. The battle of public opinion had thus begun. Initially, online sentiment towards Fan Mengxue and Xue An was extremely hostile, even overwhelmingly so. But gradually, many fans began to organize spontaneously, resolutely repelling the trolls¡¯ vilification and smear tactics. Surprisingly, the situation began to balance out. Meanwhile, numerous celebrities watched the whole thing with cold indifference, not a single one standing up to speak out. Hua Ruyue was closely monitoring internet opinions every day, and as she saw everything within her control, she couldn¡¯t help feeling somewhat smug. Although Fan Mengxue had many fans, they couldn¡¯t possibly turn the tide. So, she posted a few photos from the set online in a boastful manner, accompanied by an expression of fatigue. Not long after, various celebrities began to like and comment on her post. ¡°Wow! Ruyue looks so beautiful today!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard!¡± ¡°Hard work!¡± ¡°Wishing ¡®War of the Gods¡¯ a blockbuster success!¡± Nearly half of the entertainment industry¡¯s stars had checked in. This created a stark contrast with the silence under Fan Mengxue¡¯s Weibo post. This only made Hua Ruyue grow even more arrogant, becoming lost in the dream of being the top actress in the circle. It also inflated her ego to the point where, in the crew, apart from Stephen, she either hit or scolded other crew members, leaving everyone too angry to speak out. At this time, Fan Mengxue¡¯s film encountered another problem. A major male role remained uncast. Originally, Han Yao had said the role could be played by an up-and-coming star in the industry, which would also bring more exposure to the movie. But unexpectedly, this male star suddenly reneged, demanding an exorbitant salary and conditions. Han Yao hung up the phone, her expression extremely grim. Cao Zheng asked, ¡°How did it go?¡± Han Yao shook her head, grinding her teeth as she said, ¡°That bastard has gone back on his word, and now he¡¯s using this to blackmail us!¡± Cao Zheng sighed. He knew it wouldn¡¯t be that simple. ¡°So, what do we do now?¡± Cao Zheng asked. ¡°I¡¯ve just negotiated with him, and we¡¯ll follow his demands for now. After all, we can¡¯t afford to delay the movie,¡± Han Yao said. ¡°War of the Gods¡± was already halfway through its shooting, and if they delayed any further, they¡¯d be completely out of the running. Cao Zheng nodded, ¡°That seems to be the only option!¡± The next day. Bi Yuntao, wearing sunglasses and a mask, walked out of the airport. Han Yao herself had come to pick him up, and upon his arrival, she hurried to greet him. Bi Yuntao¡¯s assistant, a woman with a face full of horizontal scars, scoffed upon seeing only Han Yao, ¡°Why is there only one person to pick up?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Bi Yuntao himself was utterly indifferent, not even giving Han Yao a second glance. Grinding her teeth, Han Yao forced a smile, ¡°Teacher Bi, there¡¯s just too much going on in the crew, so I came to pick you up myself.¡± ¡°Hmph! Just get in the car!¡± the burly assistant commanded coldly. Han Yao drove the car and took Bi Yuntao back to the location of the crew. This was the largest film studio in the provincial capital, which Qin Yu had extravagantly rented out entirely, just for this movie.. Chapter 91 - Chapter 91: Chapter 91 Do you think… you can still walk? Chapter 91: Chapter 91 Do you think¡­ you can still walk? Translator: 549690339 But just when everything was ready and they were preparing to test the equipment, Bi Yuntao¡¯s side encountered yet another problem. Bi Yuntao¡¯s assistant spoke with an indifferent face, ¡°Why do I have to stay in this film and television city? I want to stay in a five-star hotel! How are you hosting us?¡± Han Yao was also not one to temper easily, but this time, due to the extreme rush, she had no choice but to swallow her anger and explain. ¡°Because the filming schedule is very tight, all the cast members are staying in the film and television city. I have already ordered someone to arrange it, and the accommodations here are not bad!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not in the contract, so you have to pay extra!¡± Bi Yuntao suddenly spoke up. Han Yao clenched her teeth, ¡°Fine!¡± Bi Yuntao¡¯s heart was full of smugness. He wasn¡¯t actually a top tier young fresh meat, but he knew about Fan Mengxue¡¯s situation, and how she was counting on this movie to make a comeback. That¡¯s why he dared to make such demands. After all, aside from himself, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find a suitable male actor on short notice. The equipment test finally began. This scene depicted the heroine played by Fan Mengxue being captured by the Heavenly Divine played by Bi Yuntao, who then tortured her. ¡°Stop!¡± Cao Zheng furrowed his brow, stood up, and said, ¡°This male actor, your expression is too stiff, and why can¡¯t you speak your lines clearly?¡± Bi Yuntao¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Lines? When have I ever spoken lines in films? Isn¡¯t it all dubbed in post-production?¡± Cao Zheng¡¯s eyes were wide with disbelief; he had never seen an actor who couldn¡¯t recite lines. ¡°That won¡¯t do, this time we must have live sound recording, let¡¯s do it again!¡± Originally, Fan Mengxue was tied to a pole and submerged in water, and to reshoot would mean to suffer all over again. And Bi Yuntao was clearly not happy about it. He had thought that this shoot would be easy, and then he could just take the money and leave. But Cao Zheng didn¡¯t care about that and was extremely demanding, speaking without a hint of politeness. This made Bi Yuntao very irritated. So, he even started to deliberately mess up his lines. After all, it wasn¡¯t him soaking in the water. Bi Yuntao thought smugly. Even though it was early summer, the water here was still very chilly. Fan Mengxue had to enter the water again and again, and her soaked clothes clung to her body, outlining her lithe figure in a way that made Bi Yuntao¡¯s eyes wander. This time he was supposed to say his lines and then turn away and leave. But instead, he deliberately stepped forward and reached out, touching Fan Mengxue¡¯s shoulder. Fan Mengxue was taken aback. Cao Zheng was even more furious. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Bi Yuntao¡¯s temper flared even more, ¡°Am I not acting? What are you shouting for? Believe it or not, I will walk off right now?¡± Bi Yuntao was sure that Han Yao and the others didn¡¯t dare to offend him, so he spoke with great conviction. Cao Zheng was somewhat speechless. Bi Yuntao looked around at everyone present with smug satisfaction and sneered, ¡°Any more nonsense, and I¡¯m leaving right now! Let¡¯s see what you can do about it.¡± Just then, a calm voice came from not far away, ¡°Leaving? Do you think¡­ you can still walk away now?¡± With the sound of those words, Xue An walked over. He had spent the day at a theme park in the provincial city with his two daughters, which was why he had only now arrived. Upon his arrival at the film and television city, he heard Bi Yuntao bragging outrageously, and also witnessed the recent incident. At that moment, Xue An smiled at Fan Mengxue, then said faintly to Han Yao, ¡°This is the so-called male artist you hired?¡± Han Yao dared not reply and lowered her head. Bi Yuntao looked at Xue An with suspicion, while his assistant stepped forward, her face full of arrogance, ¡°Who are you? And in what tone are you speaking to our Teacher Bi?¡± Xue An narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°Teacher Bi? You mean him?¡± The female assistant spoke proudly, ¡°Of course!¡± Xue An smiled. ¡°Then tell me¡­ with what tone should I speak to him?¡± ¡°You must use a respectful tone, of course! You should know that we¡¯re taking time out of our busy schedules to film, and you guys¡­¡± the female assistant prattled on. Xue An waved his hand dismissively, looking as harmless as a person could be, ¡°You¡¯re speaking too fast, come closer! Otherwise, I can¡¯t hear you!¡± The female assistant looked puzzled, but still moved closer, ¡°What are you Xue An suddenly slapped her across the face. Although Xue An already tried to control his strength, the slap still sent the plump female assistant flying, spinning 720 degrees in the air before plopping into the pool. This earth-shattering slap silenced everyone on set. Xue An withdrew his hand, saying indifferently, ¡°What kind of thing dares to call itself a teacher?¡± At that moment, Bi Yuntao came to his senses, his face full of anger and fear, ¡°You¡­ you dare hit someone? You¡¯re finished, I¡¯m calling the police now, I want to¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, because Xue An had grabbed his neck and dragged him to the edge of the pool, then violently pressed down. Bi Yuntao¡¯s head was submerged in the water. All his angry words turned into bubbles that floated up. Bi Yuntao¡¯s limbs struggled fiercely, but Xue An¡¯s hand was as firm as cast iron, not moving in the slightest. This scene frightened everyone. Because Xue An¡¯s demeanor was too calm, as if he were holding down not a person, but a dog. After dozens of seconds, Bi Yuntao¡¯s struggling gradually weakened. Xue An still showed no intention of letting go. No one dared to step forward to intervene, some of the more faint-hearted were already shaking with fear. Almost a minute later, Xue An abruptly raised his hand. Bi Yuntao¡¯s head emerged from the water, coughing to expel the water from his windpipe, then began gasping for air like a dying dog. But before he could take more than half a breath, Xue An pressed his head down again. Another minute passed. Xue An lifted again, and this time Bi Yuntao¡¯s tears and snot were flowing, while an odorous scent of urine came from below. Clearly, he had been terrified into wetting himself. However, Xue An¡¯s expression remained calm, and before Bi Yuntao could speak, he pressed down once more. This happened three times. Only then did Xue An let go of his hand. By that time, Bi Yuntao was lying on the ground limp like a pile of mud, unable to move! No one dared to say a word. The plump assistant didn¡¯t even dare to climb out of the water and just stood there, trembling. Xue An took out a tissue, slowly wiping the water stains from his hand, and asked indifferently, ¡°Still want to call the police now?¡± Bi Yuntao shivered all over, looking at Xue An as if he were looking at a demon, his teeth chattering. ¡°Boss¡­ Boss, please have mercy, I¡­ I won¡¯t dare anymore!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°I just heard that you were uncomfortable staying here and wanted a five-star hotel?¡± ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯ll stay here; even without a room it¡¯s fine!¡± ¡°The contract¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll revise it right away, I¡¯ll sign whatever you want! And I can give up my salary too!¡± Bi Yuntao was on the verge of tears. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He had believed more than once while in the water that he was definitely going to die. It was as if this person could precisely gauge his condition, pulling him out of the water each time he was on the verge of death, only to push him back under just as he had started to take a half breath. That feeling¡­ Bi Yuntao didn¡¯t dare to reminisce. Only then did Xue An smile and nod, ¡°That¡¯s better. I¡¯ll give you your salary, but you better work hard, otherwise¡­ I quite enjoy giving people facials!¡± Facials¡­ He actually called this a facial? Bi Yuntao thought while crying.. Chapter 93 - Chapter 93: Chapter 93: Defying the Heavens… Is That a Crime? (Second Update) Chapter 93: Chapter 93: Defying the Heavens¡­ Is That a Crime? (Second Update) Translator: 549690339 Hua Ruyue sat in her chair with a face full of pride, while an assistant fanned her from behind. Stephen¡¯s face was ashen, and his heart was full of annoyance. The scene just filmed was the last scene of War of the Gods, a simple plot where Hua Ruyue¡¯s character emerges from the water. But such a simple scene had been delayed for a long time. Because Hua Ruyue refused to get into the water, and finally, with no other choice, Stephen reluctantly agreed to use a body double to complete the scene. And this concession wasn¡¯t the first time. Ever since Hua Ruyue joined the cast, Stephen found he could only lower his standards, otherwise, he couldn¡¯t film at all. Fortunately, it was all over now. After today¡¯s filming was completed, War of the Gods would be considered finished. Stephen was even embarrassed to attach his name to this film. Because he knew, a movie where even the leading actress wouldn¡¯t cooperate properly was doomed to have no future. But that was no longer his concern. Stephen had already bought his plane ticket and would fly back to Europe tonight. ¡°Mr. Stephen, Mr. Xie has prepares a celebration dinner for you tonight, what do you think¡­¡± Hua Ruyue¡¯s face was full of feigned affection and pretense. Stephen¡¯s expression was cold, ¡°Sorry, I have other matters, I¡¯m going back to Europe tonight!¡± After speaking, he turned and left. Hua Ruyue stood there, her face alternating between pale and flushed, and then she clenched her teeth and said bitterly, ¡°The filming is finished now, what¡¯s with the big director act?¡± That evening, Hua Ruyue, dolled up flamboyantly, went to meet Xie Tianci and told him about Stephen¡¯s unannounced departure. Xie Tianci listened and let out a slight, cold laugh. ¡°Let him go. Do you think I really care about his directorial skills? I value his fame. As long as there¡¯s fame, I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a dog sitting there directing,¡± he said indifferently. Hua Ruyue quickly laughed in agreement: ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Xie. But I heard that the director Fan Mengxue hired is quite capable, what do you think¡­¡± Xie Tianci chuckled and drained the wine from his glass, then said indifferently, ¡°No matter how capable, what can he really do? The reason I agreed to them making a movie was to have a little game with them. Now their film is half-made, but no company dares to take on the post-production. Isn¡¯t the money they spent before just wasted?¡± Hua Ruyue¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Mr. Xie is truly formidable!¡± ¡°The Qin Family wants to wade into these muddy waters, then I¡¯ll indulge them. But to compete with me? Hmph!¡± Xie Tianci sneered, a cold light flickering in his eyes. Wang Wenjian had been visiting Fan Mengxue¡¯s Weibo page every day. News about God Slayer had disappeared after that press conference. More than a month had passed, and many people had already forgotten that there was such a film. Only loyal fans still remembered. In stark contrast was the powerful promotional campaign for War of the Gods. Almost every day, there was an endless stream of rumors and gossip, and promo clips were released one after another. Such a disparity made many people lose faith in the prospects of God Slayer. Especially after news of War of the Gods¡¯s completion spread, nearly every star in the entertainment circle started buzzing, and a long queue of messages wishing Hua Ruyue well appeared on her Weibo. On Fan Mengxue¡¯s side, it was quiet and cold. Wang Wenjian heaved a sigh, guessing today would be yet another day without fruition. But when he opened Weibo, there was a new message. Wang Wenjian paused, it was a video. Could it be¡­? His heart began to race, and he hurriedly clicked on the video. The video started in darkness. And a woman¡¯s voice was softly singing something. A light slowly brightened, and only then could it be seen that in the center of the screen stood a mountain. And atop the mountain, a woman in tattered clothes but with a determined look stood. It was Fan Mengxue! Wang Wenjian suddenly felt a lump in his throat and the urge to cry. During this time, many said Fan Mengxue had lost, and some even maliciously speculated that Fan Mengxue had probably been scammed. But Wang Wenjian and others chose to believe. Finally, they received this video. It was also the first promotional video for God Slayer. The video continued, with the woman on the mountaintop slowly raising her head, while above the ninth heaven, countless Heavenly Solders and Generals stood. They stood among the clouds, towering above. An imposing voice rang out. ¡°Mortal, do you acknowledge your sin?¡± The woman answered indifferently, ¡°What sin have I committed?¡± ¡°You defy the heavens, that is your sin!¡± the voice said with a hint of anger. Yet the woman laughed, her laughter as beautiful as a blooming field of flowers, captivatingly beautiful. ¡°So¡­ in the eyes of you high and mighty deities, a mortal¡¯s desire for a bit of freedom is a sin!¡± The imposing voice scoffed coldly, ¡°Mortals are mortals after all, they should labor on the ground, and yet you¡­ you dare to ascend to the heavens, is that not a sin?¡± The woman lowered her head. It seemed as though she had surrendered. The imposing voice felt a sense of pride, ¡°If you confess now, perhaps I will spare your life!¡± Suddenly. The woman lifted her head, her eyes blazing as if on fire. ¡°You are wrong!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± the voice asked with a hint of question. ¡°Gods are not born noble, nor are humans born inferior. You stand on high, arbitrarily judging the merits and sins of others, but¡­ are you worthy?¡± The voice finally got angry, ¡°Obstinate to the end, let her be completely annihilated, both body and soul!¡± With a roar, countless arrows tore through the sky, as if tearing the heavens themselves apart. Yet the woman laughed, slowly drawing the sword in her hand, ¡°So this is what deities are!¡± She faced the countless arrows without any hint of retreat. And after the sound of a dragon¡¯s roar, a Giant Dragon broke through the sky and lifted the woman on its back, charging towards those arrows, those high and mighty deities. The video ended. Wang Wenjian sat in his chair, it took five full minutes before he came back to his senses. Although the promo was short, the grandeur contained within it left him profoundly moved. The woman defying the heavens, the magnificent scenes, and that vividly lifelike Giant Dragon at the end. All of this left Wang Wenjian utterly fascinated. Suddenly, he remembered something and immediately opened his fan group, excitedlv forwarding the video into the chat. In no time at all, the group chat was flooded with messages. Oh my God, I thought it was real at first! The special effects are amazing! Sister Meng Xue looks so cool! I¡¯m getting more and more excited about the release of God Slayer! Meanwhile, the comments on Weibo also started to grow exponentially. Chen Xiaoyi didn¡¯t go to work today, but she still browsed through Weibo out of habit. However, apart from the news about War of the Gods, there was no information about God Slayer. Chen Xiaoyi couldn¡¯t help feeling disappointed. Could it be that the man was really a swindler? Suddenly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She saw a Weibo post skyrocketing to popularity right before her eyes. She felt a stir in her heart and clicked on the video. After watching it, she was stunned for a long time. Used to seeing the conflicts between Immortals and specters, it was the first time Chen Xiaoyi witnessed a mortal¡¯s defiance of the heavens, and she felt as if a soft spot deep in her heart had been touched. The woman who stood defiantly alone against the entire host of gods, isn¡¯t it just the same in real life? Chapter 94 - Chapter 94: Chapter 94: Do You Dare to Provoke Me? (Third Update) Chapter 94: Chapter 94: Do You Dare to Provoke Me? (Third Update) Translator: 549690339 The entire internet was set ablaze by this promotional trailer. Used to the contention of immortals, it was the first time many saw such a defiant protagonist, and moreover, a female lead. Many people were shocked. Particularly in the end, the silhouette of Fan Mengxue standing alone against the multitude of heavenly divine beings caused many to tear up as they watched. It must be said that Cao Zheng¡¯s directorial foundation is indeed profound; even with such a short trailer, one could see the care he put into it. Of course, the most important thing was the special effects in the trailer. Many people were stunned by the special effects presented there. Without any exaggeration, the top-notch effects of Hollywood were mere trash compared to this promotional trailer. The figure of the giant dragon was unforgettable at first sight. Therefore, there was no need for deliberate promotion, as many people voluntarily began to spread the video. So before a day had passed, the promotional trailer had spread throughout the internet, and ¡°God Slayer¡± naturally topped the trending search list, even surpassing ¡°War of the Gods¡± and becoming number one. This plunged Hua Ruyue into extreme panic and jealousy. When she found Xie Tianci, she was about to say something. Then she noticed that Xie Tianci¡¯s face was terribly gloomy. Xie Tianci of course had seen the trailer as well. When he saw those lifelike ¡°special effects,¡± he was so angry that he smashed his phone to pieces. Why! Why, even though he had already blocked their path in post-production, were they still able to create such beautiful special effects? Xie Tianci suddenly felt a flicker of fear. It was as if all of his actions were being watched by a pair of eyes from high above. Even with his eyes closed, Xie Tianci could feel the mockery in those eyes. This left him feeling deeply apprehensive. ¡°Young Master Xie¡­ what do we do now?¡± Hua Ruyue asked anxiously. Xie Tianci gave her a cold glance and then took out his phone to make a call. ¡°I¡¯ve already notified all major cinemas to collectively ban this movie! Even if they can make it, I can ensure they won¡¯t be able to release it!¡± Xie Tianci finally resorted to his last trump card. Hua Ruyue breathed a sigh of relief. No matter how wonderfully her film was made, if it couldn¡¯t be released, wouldn¡¯t it all be for naught? Hua Ruyue¡¯s heart was filled with smugness and schadenfreude. I can¡¯t wait to see how you cry then! Wang Wenjian and others looked forward eagerly, just waiting for ¡°God Slayer¡± to officially hit the screens. Because ¡°War of the Gods¡± had already set its premiere date for June 18th. So, ¡°God Slayer¡± must also be coming soon, right? At this moment, the online public opinion was in a deadlock, with fans of ¡°War of the Gods¡± and ¡°God Slayer¡± hurling insults and tearing at each other, all waiting to settle the score upon release. Meanwhile, in the hotel, Cao Zheng was working overtime, making final touch-ups. He had high expectations for this film, so he wouldn¡¯t allow any imperfections. But apart from that, things were manageable. Fan Mengxue understood that Cao Zheng was acting in her best interest, so no matter how exacting his demands, she accepted them willingly. Bi Yuntao was now acting like a well-behaved baby, daring not to defy any commands. But when it came to shooting scenes with special effects, Cao Zheng was always dissatisfied with Jin Long¡¯s performance, often needing many takes for a single shot. Sometimes, Jin Long was so frustrated that it wished it could just slap this annoying insect to death. But it dared not. Because Xue An had told it to cooperate. So it could only obediently follow orders. Otherwise, if it angered the adult¡­ the consequences were something Jin Long dared not contemplate. As for the others, they were busy with the release. Today, Qin Yu and Han Yao were preparing to meet with the owner of the largest cinema chain company in the provincial city. As long as they reached an agreement with him, the matter of the film¡¯s release would be easy to settle. But when they arrived, they were turned away without even a meeting. Han Yao¡¯s face turned pale with rage. She couldn¡¯t understand why everything she did had to be so difficult. No matter how much of a fuss she made, the receptionist could only respond with a gentle smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but our chairman is not present, and he has said that the release of the film can be discussed at a later date!¡± In the end, Han Yao was on the brink of exploding, but it was Qin Yu who calmly pulled her away. Once they got back to the hotel. Han Yao threw herself onto the bed and didn¡¯t want to get up anymore. She even wanted to have a good cry. Everything had been prepared, but what if the film couldn¡¯t be released? After hearing the news, Xue An also rushed over. Upon being briefed by Qin Yu, he frowned slightly, then laughed. ¡°Where is that company located?¡± ¡°Right here in the city!¡± ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll take a trip there then!¡± Having said that, Xue An turned and left the hotel. The owner of the cinema chain was called Li Xiaokang. He had been there all along, but he simply didn¡¯t want to see Han Yao. After all, it was Xie Tianci who had personally called him, promising many benefits. He didn¡¯t need to offend the Xie Family for the sake of a movie. At that moment, he was in his office, engulfed in clouds of smoke. Suddenly. Someone was knocking on the window outside. He frowned, who was this impolite? All of a sudden, he froze. His office was on the twenty-eighth floor! His flesh trembled, and he looked out the window in terror at the man with a hint of a smile on his face. With a tap of Xue An¡¯s finger, the tempered bulletproof glass shattered into pieces. Then Xue An stepped inside, walking as leisurely as if he were strolling in a garden, and smiled at Li Xiaokang. ¡°Are you Li Xiaokang?¡± Li Xiaokang¡¯s entire body stiffened. That was bulletproof glass! Yet under this man¡¯s fingertip, it was as fragile as a layer of paper. He turned pale and said, trembling, ¡°Immortal, please spare my life, what is your command?¡± Xue An took a seat in the chair, leisurely, and looked at Li Xiaokang. An eerie silence filled the atmosphere. Li Xiaokang felt as if the gaze of the man in front of him was like a sharp knife, slicing into him bit by bit. ¡°I heard¡­ you don¡¯t plan on releasing a certain movie?¡± Li Xiaokang shuddered, then, as if understanding, he hastened to say, ¡°Are you talking about God Slayer? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to release it, it¡¯s just that someone has sent their regards, and I don¡¯t dare mess with them¡­¡± ¡°So you dare to mess with me?¡± Xue An said indifferently, his fingers casually sliding across the desk. With each slide, the solid wood desk was silently and effortlessly sliced open as though it were butter. Li Xiaokang¡¯s face was ashen, ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±. ¡°Relax, I won¡¯t kill you. Just release the film properly, and as for the rest¡­ I Il go settle things with them,¡± Xue An revealed his pearly white teeth. ¡°Understood?¡± Li Xiaokang nodded frantically. Xue An patted his chubby cheek with satisfaction, ¡°If you don¡¯t obey, I think, I could help you slim down!¡± After finishing, Xue An walked to the broken window and with a step, soared away into the void. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Li Xiaokang stood in place, taking quite a long time to recover. If it weren¡¯t for the shattered glass on the floor, he would have thought all of this was just a dream. Suddenly, he shuddered and quickly picked up the phone. ¡°Hello, get ready to release God Slayer!¡± Sometimes violence isn¡¯t the best method, but it¡¯s always the fastest.. Chapter 95 - Chapter 95: Chapter 95: Official Release, Beating Everyone Chapter 95: Chapter 95: Official Release, Beating Everyone Translator: 549690339 God Slayer was finally set for its official premiere. And it was to be released on the same day as War of the Gods. These two movies were like mortal enemies in destiny, even their release dates coinciding. The online debates about these two movies had reached a fever pitch. All sorts of demons and goblins leaped out, without exception, siding with War of the Gods. Especially the majority of stars from the entertainment industry, who also chose to stand by War of the Gods and cheer it on. This caused the fame of War of the Gods to skyrocket. In comparison, God Slayer fell far behind. Besides that one trailer, there was barely any promotion at all. It all relied on the spontaneous publicity by the fans. Naturally, this left it at a disadvantage in the court of public opinion. However, there were still some stars who stood on Fan Mengxue¡¯s side. Like Bi Yuntao, for instance. He vigorously promoted God Slayer on Weibo and repeatedly promised that he had contributed some decent acting skills in this movie. But his words only drew widespread ridicule and sneers. Many left comments below. ¡°You have acting skills?¡± ¡°Haha, if you had acting skills, I¡¯d eat my keyboard!¡± ¡°Exactly, if he had any acting to speak of, I¡¯d eat my computer.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat the computer desk.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat¡­¡± These freeloaders¡¯ Weibo comments left Bi Yuntao laughing and crying at the same time. Feeling helpless, he could only post another message. ¡°See you at the cinema!¡± This was but a small episode amid the tidal wave of public discourse. As the focal point of news, Fan Mengxue had remained silent all along. Regardless of what people said, she never came out to argue. Because Fan Mengxue believed in Xue An¡¯s words. ¡°Let the results speak for themselves.¡± The more vocally defensive, the more it proved their insecurity. Under such intense scrutiny, the day of the premiere finally arrived. Wang Wenjian went to see it with his friend. However, his friend liked Hua Ruyue, so they went to see War of the Gods instead. When Wang Wenjian emerged from the cinema full of exclamation points, his friend also came out. But his friend had the look of someone who¡¯d just swallowed a fly. ¡°What happened?¡± Wang Wenjian asked. ¡°It was so damn terrible, it wasn¡¯t worth the money at all! What bullshit Stephen, what bullshit Hua Ruyue, it was totally crap!¡± Wang Wenjian¡¯s friend cursed up a storm. And he wasn¡¯t the only one; many viewers shared the same sentiment after watching War of the Gods. Even if Stephen had phoned it in, it shouldn¡¯t have been that awful. But because Stephen had already gone back to Europe during the post-production phase, the editing power was handed over to Hua Ruyue. To highlight her own role in the movie, Hua Ruyue ruthlessly extended her original thirty-plus minutes of screen time to fifty minutes. Not enough content? Turn to slow motion. So many people witnessed the following scene. Hua Ruyue took a slow-motion swig of water in the movie. And that wasn¡¯t even the worst of it. The key issue was Hua Ruyue¡¯s mediocre acting skills, always staring with a pair of innocent big eyes, looking like an idiot. How could people not criticize that? After a lengthy rant, Wang Wenjian¡¯s friend asked, ¡°How was your movie?¡± Wang Wenjian sighed softly, ¡°All I can say is¡­ a masterpiece that shocks the world!¡± ¡°Is it really that exaggerated?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? Go watch it again now!¡± Wang Wenjian accompanied his friend back into the cinema once more. After watching it this time, Wang Wenjian¡¯s friend didn¡¯t speak. ¡°What did you think?¡± Wang Wenjian asked. ¡°Awesome!¡± Meanwhile, online public opinion gradually began to reverse. Because ¡°War of the Gods¡± was just too awful to watch. So, in one night¡¯s work, its rating plummeted to three points, becoming a total flop. In stark contrast was ¡°God Slayer¡±. This movie, initially doubted by everyone, made a spectacular debut. Once the rating came out, it stunned many people. Eight point eight! That rating was enough to thrash most domestic films. And the comments below were uniformly cries of ¡°Damn, that¡¯s badass!¡± With the reversal of public opinion, ¡°God Slayer¡± saw its viewership numbers quickly climb. Of course, the cinemas wouldn¡¯t miss out on the money, so screenings of ¡°God Slayer¡± rapidly increased. Day one. The box office for ¡°God Slayer¡± reached 130 million Yuan. While ¡°War of the Gods¡± was at 140 million Yuan. ¡°War of the Gods¡± held a slim lead with this slight advantage. But on the second day, ¡°God Slayer¡¯s¡± box office soared to 210 million Yuan. ¡°War of the Gods¡± quickly fell to 80 million Yuan. This ironclad fact was like a loud slap, fiercely hitting the faces of those who had initially looked down on ¡°God Slayer¡±. Especially those star-chasing celebrities, who might as well have had their faces swollen from the smacking. And this was just the beginning. From that day on, the box office for ¡°God Slayer¡± skyrocketed. In just five short days, it broke through the two billion Yuan mark. As for ¡°War of the Gods¡±¡­ It hadn¡¯t even breached eight hundred million Yuan yet, and it probably never would. Once this fact was out, All those internet trolls lost their voices. Below Fan Mengxue¡¯s Weibo, many apologies appeared in the comments. But the liveliest place was Bi Yuntao¡¯s Weibo. All those who had previously vowed to eat their keyboards and computers came back. This time, however, they came to offer sincere apologies to Bi Yuntao. Because, just as Bi Yuntao had said, his performance in the movie wasn¡¯t stunning but certainly noteworthy. This also greatly improved his public image. Reading those heartwarming comments, Bi Yuntao couldn¡¯t help but tear up. It seems actors really do need to act well. Now Bi Yuntao even felt somewhat grateful for the beating he got from Xue An. How else could he have had such an epiphany? The astonishing turnaround of public opinion became a hot topic among many netizens; it was just like a plot straight out of a novel. However, Hua Ruyue¡¯s Weibo was in trouble. Countless people started mocking her below her posts. ¡°So the so-called influencer¡¯s thing is just bulging your eyes out? I can do that too!¡± ¡°Slowing down the frame just for drinking water, why the hell don¡¯t you just ¡°I¡¯ll never love again! Goodbye!¡± ¡°I just learned about your debut, Miss Fan indeed helped you a lot back then, but you kicked her when she was down, trash!¡± By this time, those once cozy celebrities and internet stars all fell silent. It was clear to everyone that Hua Ruyue was finished. Once your reputation is ruined, that¡¯s pretty much the end. At this time, who wouldn¡¯t want to quickly distance themselves to avoid getting burned, and who would still want to speak up for Hua Ruyue? Some even started sneakily deleting their Weibo posts. And there were those shameless ones who ran over to Fan Mengxue¡¯s Weibo to start fervently courting favor. Because it was clear to everyone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With this movie, Fan Mengxue¡¯s career was going to skyrocket. And as for how far she might go in the future, no one could imagine. But what really buried ¡°War of the Gods¡± and people like Hua Ruyue was a film review by Chen Xiaoyi. ¡°Aren¡¯t we all God Slayers? It¡¯s just that life knocks us back down to being mere mortals!¡± This review set the internet ablaze.. Chapter 96 - Chapter 96: Chapter 96: What I Want Is to Slap Your Face on Your Turf (2nd update) Chapter 96: Chapter 96: What I Want Is to Slap Your Face on Your Turf (2nd update) Translator: 549690339 Chen Xiaoyi wrote in his article, ¡°Each of us once had grand ambitions, but under the grind of life, we eventually veered towards mediocrity.¡± Some people die at twenty but are not buried until eighty. We are all ordinary people, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. However, the mistake lies in treating mediocrity as an asset and harboring resentment towards those who are not content with the ordinary. At first glance, ¡°God Slayer¡± seems like an excellent fantasy movie. The special effects and details within are impeccable. Once again, Director Cao Zheng shocked everyone with his almost demonic talent. But what I saw was not just that. When Miss Fan stood atop the mountain, confronting the myriad gods alone and slowly spoke that line of dialogue, For the first time, I was moved to tears. Indeed! Why should you, in your lofty position, have the right to arbitrarily judge the merits and faults of others? And when the giant dragon ascended, the entire movie theater gasped in amazement. It wasn¡¯t just because of the special effects but also due to its romance. Indeed! The giant dragon carries the hero to battle those aloof deities. Isn¡¯t that romantic? Based solely on this concept, I¡¯m not talking about anything else, but the domestic movies present here are all trash. As for ¡°War of the Gods,¡± I¡¯ve seen it too¡ªMiss Hua contributed her exquisite ¡°staring¡± acting performance. As for the rest, I have nothing to say. Because it¡¯s just another movie glorifying emperors and generals. I like ¡°God Slayer.¡± Because it reminds me of my youth. Back then, we roamed the city¡¯s splendor in our white clothes, riding bicycles, rebellious and seen as problem children by adults. But we had the heart of the pure and innocent. In the end, I paid special attention to the screenwriter; in the screenwriter¡¯s column, it was written as Mr. Xue. Interesting. You certainly didn¡¯t disappoint me. Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s article captured the sentiments of most people with its vivid writing. Therefore, a week after its release, the box office of ¡°God Slayer¡± rose instead of fell. And most of the viewers this time were middle-aged men with potbellies. They might be mired in mundane lives, plodding along day by day. But once they finished watching, their eyes were full of tears. Indeed! Who hasn¡¯t been young? And the heat of this movie has become a phenomenal spectacle. Countless people were captivated by Fan Mengxue¡¯s exquisite acting performance. Especially her scene standing alone against the gods on the mountain, which became an unforgettable memory for many. Fan Mengxue was affectionately called Miss God Slayer Sister! Thus, ¡°God Slayer¡± made its comeback with the poise of a king, crushing ¡°War of the Gods¡± underfoot with almost an overwhelming force. It also slapped the faces of those so-called stars who once scorned and belittled it. Xie Tianci¡¯s face turned ashen as he read the comments online. Suddenly, he smashed the screen with a punch. Then he started pacing back and forth in the room. Hua Ruyue sat on the sofa sobbing incessantly. Her heart was filled with resentment at that moment. Resentment towards Fan Mengxue, resentment towards Stephen, but she did not once reflect on her own faults. ¡°The Qin Family¡­ haha, what a clever move!¡± Xie Tianci suddenly sneered. ¡°And to think, An Qing of the An Family has also gotten involved. What, do they think they can do something to the Xie Family with just one movie?¡± Xie Tianci¡¯s face gradually regained its arrogant expression. It¡¯s just a movie, after all. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. But with the Qin Family and An Family shadows behind this movie, He had to be prepared. However, Xie Tianci was not the least bit worried, because this was the provincial city. On his own turf, who would dare to act recklessly? Thinking of this, Xie Tianci couldn¡¯t help but feel some relief. But at that moment, in the hotel where Fan Mengxue was staying, someone else was questioning Xue An with shock. ¡°Mr. Xue, are you serious about this? That¡¯s the Xie Family¡¯s territory!¡± The person who asked was Cao Zheng. The cause of this was that Xue An was preparing to hold a celebration banquet. This was to be expected. After all, ¡®God Slayer¡¯ had achieved such brilliant success, it was natural to hold a celebration banquet. But the place Xue An chose was the Lijing Grand Hotel in the provincial city. Everyone in the provincial city knew that the Lijing Grand Hotel was the property of the second young master of the Xie Family. For Xue An to hold a celebration banquet there was really puzzling. So Cao Zheng asked this question. Xue An replied with a smile upon hearing the question, ¡°The Xie Family¡¯s territory? No, you¡¯re mistaken, it won¡¯t be for long!¡± Cao Zheng wanted to say something more but was pulled aside by Han Yao. Upon hearing this, Qin Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. Mr. Xue¡­ are you going to make a move? Of course, Xue An would not let the Xie Family off just because his film had beaten theirs decisively. Killing someone is quite an easy thing to do. If Xue An wanted to, Xie Tianci and Hua Ruyue would have died many times over by now. But it¡¯s easy to kill a person, hard to kill their spirit. Xue An wanted a completely merciless beating of his opponent. You¡¯re replacing the female lead, right? Well then, I will just make my own movie, and then slap your face hard with ironclad facts. This is the correct way to take revenge. But now the goal has been achieved. Therefore, people like Xie Tianci no longer have any value. Ultimately, immortal cultivation comes down to one thing. Protecting the ones you love, making your opponents go to hell. So Xue An will not have any mercy. To him, the Xie Family is just a trifle. If they are to be killed, so be it. Moreover, choosing the Lijing Hotel for the celebration banquet was because Xue An felt that if he were going to slap someone¡¯s face, was there anything better than doing it on their own turf? With this thought in mind, a slight smile appeared on Xue An¡¯s lips. And Xiao Sha, who was playing with Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, shuddered suddenly upon seeing Xue An¡¯s expression, then crouched down in fright. It was the only one present that could sense the terror in Xue An¡¯s smile. As long as the master smiles like that, it definitely means someone is going to be unlucky, Xiao Sha thought to itself. This time, the celebration banquet Xue An held was very grand. Not only would the people from the crew come, but many others were also invited. However, apart from those stars who would come to any celebration banquet when they heard about one, Fan Mengxue also sent out a few special invitations. Wang Wenjian had been almost living online these days, exchanging viewing experiences with other film fans. ¡®God Slayer¡¯ had already become a masterpiece in the eyes of many. Today was no exception, but as he was discussing, the doorbell rang. He opened the door to find a postman. Strange, does anyone still write letters nowadays? Wang Wenjian opened the envelope with suspicion and found a gilded invitation inside. He opened it and was then petrified. It was an invitation handwritten by Fan Mengxue herself. She invited him to attend the celebration banquet as a representative of the fans the next day. Wang Wenjian was trembling all over. In truth, he had long passed the age of chasing after stars; his liking for Fan Mengxue was only because of her elegant demeanor. But at that moment, Wang Wenjian suddenly became devoted. How many stars could remember their fans from the beginning after achieving such proud accomplishments? Chen Xiaoyi felt the same way. Because of the popularity of her article, she was successfully¡­ fired by ¡®Entertainment Weekly.¡¯ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Broadly speaking, these bosses still did not dare to offend the Xie Family. And Chen Xiaoyi didn¡¯t care. After watching the movie that day, she felt stuffy in her heart when she returned home, turned on the computer, and wrote the article almost without pausing. And when Chen Xiaoyi received the invitation, she was also stunned, then gradually smiled. Before her eyes appeared the image of the man at the press conference that day, with a calm expression and profound eyes. Indeed¡­. you didn¡¯t lie! Chapter 97 - Chapter 97: Chapter 97: Everything According to Mr. Xue (3 Updates) Chapter 97: Chapter 97: Everything According to Mr. Xue (3 Updates) Translator: 549690339 When Xie Tianci heard the news delivered by the hotel manager, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Is this a fucking joke? Or¡­ is it purposefully mocking me? The manager watched with trepidation as Xie Tianci¡¯s face turned from white to black, and then from black to white again. Eventually, Xie Tianci suppressed the rage in his heart and let out a cold laugh. ¡°Alright, I got it. Go and arrange it!¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Xie!¡± The manager quickly retreated. Hua Ruyue then leaned in, her face filled with spiteful poison as she said, ¡°Young Master Xie, it must be that bitch Fan Mengxue playing tricks, she wants to ridicule you¡­¡± Slap. Xie Tianci viciously slapped her across the face. Hua Ruyue was stunned. Xie Tianci said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me!¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Young Master Xie!¡± Hua Ruyue trembled, covering her face. Xie Tianci pondered for a moment before making a phone call. ¡°Young Master Xie, what can I do for you?¡± A lazy voice came from the other end. ¡°Come to the hotel tomorrow!¡± ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± ¡°Murder!¡± Xie Tianci said with a murderous intent. There was a pause on the other end, then the reply came. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll be there tomorrow!¡± After hanging up, Xie Tianci¡¯s face was filled with killing intent. He had never suffered such humiliation from childhood to adulthood. Someone actually dared to insult him like this. Good! Tomorrow, I will give you a lesson you¡¯ll never forget for the rest of your life. And Fan Mengxue, don¡¯t think you¡¯re anything special just because you made a successful movie. An actor is still just an actor, no matter how talented, you must kneel before the wealthy. A cold smirk appeared on the corner of Xie Tianci¡¯s mouth, as if he could see Fan Mengxue kneeling before him. Meanwhile, in a luxurious villa in the provincial city, a woman asked, ¡°Brother, who is it?¡± With a light smile, the man said, ¡°Young Master Xie is angry, he¡¯s asked me to help him with a killing!¡± The woman sneered with disdain, ¡°What, he thinks our Shi Family are his thugs?¡± As she spoke, the woman approached¡ªit was none other than Shi Zhuli, the same person from the martial arts conference. And the man Xie Tianci had called was Shi Hao. These siblings from the legitimate branch of the Shi Family were well acquainted with Xie Tianci. Hearing his sister¡¯s comment, Shi Hao smiled, ¡°After all, the Xie Family is considered a big boss. Why not do him this favor? Moreover, since the martial arts conference, I feel I¡¯ve made a breakthrough in my abilities. I really want to kill someone to test my power!¡± Shi Zhuli¡¯s face remained expressionless. To families such as theirs, killing someone wasn¡¯t really a big deal. ¡°Then I¡¯ll also go tomorrow to watch the excitement, and see who was bold enough to actually provoke Young Master Xie! ¡± Of course, Cao Zheng no longer lived in his previous place. He spent money on a suite in the best community of the provincial city and brought his wife over. However, because he was busy with filming, he had no time to stay at home. Today he finally returned home. The woman was squatting on the floor wiping it clean. Seeing him come back, she stood up with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re back, have you eaten?¡± Cao Zheng, looking at his beloved woman, couldn¡¯t help but show a happy smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to hire a cleaner? You shouldn¡¯t be doing these chores. What if you overwork yourself?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired. This is our new home, and I don¡¯t want anyone else touching it,¡± she said proudly with a smile. The woman went to the kitchen and made several dishes for Cao Zheng, then opened a bottle of wine. Sipping the wine and watching his busy wife, Cao Zheng felt content. All of this was unimaginable for the Cao Zheng of the past. He knew that all of this was thanks to Mr. Xue. Without Mr. Xue¡¯s timely assistance, my woman likely would have died by now, and I would have been finished as well. ¡°Tomorrow, our film crew is going to have a celebration banquet!¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s wonderful!¡± The woman was startled at first, then said with joy. ¡°It¡¯s at the Lijhu Hotel.¡± That name seemed to have a kind of magic, causing the woman to freeze instantly. Cao Zheng looked at the woman and said earnestly, ¡°Ah Xiu, come with me tomorrow! I want everyone to know that you are my woman, Cao Zheng¡¯s woman!¡± Ah Xiu bowed her head and after a long while finally said with a trembling voice, ¡°Is this Mr. Xue¡¯s wish?¡± Cao Zheng nodded. Ah Xiu sighed, ¡°Our lives were given by Mr. Xue. Since he decides to go there, we naturally should follow! Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ll be alright!¡± Cao Zheng nodded, ¡°Mhm!¡± Ah Xiu turned and entered the kitchen, suddenly her face was covered in tears. She used to be a manager at the Lijhu Hotel. But because she was attractive, she caught the eye of Xie Tianci, who attempted to take liberties with her after becoming inebriated one time. She struggled fiercely, but in a fit of rage, Xie Tianci threw her down from the fourth floor. Ah Xiu nearly died on the spot, and it was only because Cao Zheng rushed to send her to the hospital that she was saved. This was also the reason why Cao Zheng was later blacklisted. These old scars were being opened up once again, causing Ah Xiu¡¯s entire body to shake uncontrollably. She could not forget the cold stares of those so-called colleagues as she lay bloodied at the bottom of the hotel. Suddenly, Cao Zheng hugged Ah Xiu from behind and whispered in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Mr. Xue is a very capable man. If he chose that place, he must have his reasons!¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± Inside the hotel, Qin Yu hung up the phone with a somewhat grim expression on her face. Tomorrow¡¯s celebration banquet would definitely not be so simple. So she made a call to her grandfather, recounting the whole situation. After listening, Qin Yuan was silent for a moment before saying in a deep voice, ¡°Follow Mr. Xue¡¯s lead in everything!¡± ¡°Hei King!¡± ¡°Miss!¡± ¡°What do you think will happen tomorrow?¡± Qin Yu stood in front of the window, looking out over this unfamiliar city. Hei King was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°I believe Mr. Xue will handle everything well! ¡± ¡°I believe so too, but the other party is¡­ the Xie Family,¡± Qin Yu murmured. Lijhu Hotel was completely booked by Qin Yu today. A ¡°Fully Booked¡± sign hung at the entrance, and the parking lot was filled with all kinds of luxury cars. Men and women clad in glamorous clothing were coming and going, each carrying a reserved smile on their faces. These were mostly the luminaries of the provincial capital. They had arrived surprisingly punctually. Not because Fan Mengxue was particularly influential, but because they all wanted to see the excitement. Everyone knew about the feud between Fan Mengxue and the Xie Family. The huge success of the movie had already made it very embarrassing for the Xie Family. And yet, the celebration banquet was being held right under the Xie Family¡¯s nose. This was an unprecedented event in recent years. So many came uninvited, just to witness the spectacle. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And generally, none of them held much hope for Fan Mengxue. After all, no matter how well her movie sold, she was just a star. The Xie Family was an established powerhouse that had dominated the provincial capital for many years. The gap between them was clear. Besides, many stars also appeared at the event, thinking they might rub some of the success off the ¡°God Slayer¡± movie that was a hit.. Chapter 98 - Chapter 98: Chapter 98 Celebration Banquet (4 more updates) Chapter 98: Chapter 98 Celebration Banquet (4 more updates) Translator: 549690339 By the time Chen Xiaoyi and Wang Wenjian arrived, the hall was already glittering with stars. These celebrities and stars were clustered in groups, wearing self-satisfied smiles on their faces. Nobody noticed Chen Xiaoyi and Wang Wenjian. The two men also felt somewhat awkward. But just then, Fan Mengxue, dressed in her finery, stepped forward to greet them with a gentle smile on her face. ¡°Welcome both of you to tonight¡¯s banquet!¡± Wang Wenjian was so excited that his whole body trembled. This was Fan Mengxue! The goddess in his mind! And this scene made many onlookers slightly surprised. What was the background of these two men? That Fan Mengxue would actually come forward to welcome them personally? ¡°Mr. Xue hasn¡¯t arrived yet?¡± Chen Xiaoyi looked around the venue, searching for traces of Xue An. Fan Mengxue smiled, ¡°He¡¯s bringing the children, so he¡¯ll be a little late!¡± While they were speaking, Mr. and Mrs. Cao Zheng arrived. Many stars¡¯ eyes brightened upon seeing Cao Zheng. After ¡°God Slayer,¡± the reputation of the genius director Cao Zheng had peaked once again. Therefore, many stars were trying to cozy up to him. Like many female stars, who were now sashaying forward, trying to strike up a conversation. But Cao Zheng kept his eyes straight ahead, expressionless, his heart only had room for Ah Xiu beside him. Ah Xiu, however, was somewhat shrinking, because looking around at the unfamiliar yet familiar scene, the past involuntarily came flooding back to her. At that moment, a female manager approached with a smile on her face. ¡°Director Cao, you¡¯ve arrived. Please, this way,¡± she said. Cao Zheng nodded. The manager then said, ¡°This must be Mrs. Cao¡­¡± Suddenly, the female manager¡¯s eyes bulged in shock. Ah Xiu looked at the manager and said softly, ¡°Molly, do you still recognize Molly looked as if she had seen a ghost. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Molly was stunned, her mind a whirlwind of shock. Back then, Ah Xiu was the lobby manager at the Lijiu Hotel, and she worked under her. Jealous of Ah Xiu¡¯s achievements, she deliberately found an opportunity for Ah Xiu to deliver water to the drunken Mr. Xie. In the end, Ah Xiu was thrown down the stairs, and she stood by watching coldly. At the time, she thought that woman was as good as dead, if not crippled. But she never expected that today she would return. And she was now the wife of the recently famous director Cao Zheng. Ah Xiu looked coldly at this woman. Molly clenched her teeth and, with a stern heart, thought, what difference does it make now? She knew that Mr. Xie would definitely come tonight, and when he did, none of these people would fare well. So she forced a smile and said, ¡°So it¡¯s little sister Ah Xiu!¡± Cao Zheng noticed his wife¡¯s unusual behavior and was about to say something. Outside, there was a commotion. Xie Tianci, Shi Hao, Hua Ruyue, and others walked in. Their arrival startled many, while others grew excited. Here they comes! Now the party was heating up! After entering the room, Xie Tianci looked around the entire hall, and under his icy gaze, many shrank away. His eyes then paused on Fan Mengxue, dressed in her finest, and a touch of greed flashed in his eyes. This woman truly was stunning! Then Xie Tianci noticed Cao Zheng and the quivering Ah Xiu beside him. The corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but curve into a cold smile. At that moment, Qin Yu and Hei King walked over. ¡°Mr. Xie!¡± Qin Yu nodded in greeting. Xie Tianci looked at Qin Yu and suddenly smiled, ¡°I¡¯m really curious, who gave you the courage? Liang Yongqi?¡± The room gradually quieted down. Shi Hao watched Qin Yu with interest, thinking to himself that this young lady wasn¡¯t bad-looking at all! Qin Yu¡¯s expression turned ugly, ¡°Mr. Xie, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°You come to my turf, shoot a movie, and don¡¯t mention it, but you even hold your celebration right at my doorstep. Do you really think the provincial city is your Qin Family¡¯s Beijiang?¡± Xie Tianci said with a cold voice. Qin Yu gritted her teeth, ¡°Mr. Xie¡­¡± Xie Tianci waved his hand and sneered, ¡°Since you dared to do it, you should be prepared for retaliation. Shi Hao, do it!¡± Shi Hao sneered, stepped forward, and said, ¡°Little lady, with your delicate skin and tender flesh, I reckon my punch would turn you into a meat paste. How about you kneel down, apologize to Mr. Xie, accompany me for the night, and then I¡¯ll let you go? How about that?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s face turned almost green with anger. But at that moment, Hei King impassively shielded Qin Yu behind him and faced Shi Hao, ¡°Your opponent is me!¡± Shi Hao sneered, ¡°Then prepare to die!¡± Shi Hao threw a punch, and within the force of the punch were faint sounds of wind and thunder. This was a move he had recently understood. Hei King¡¯s face changed drastically, not expecting this wealthy young master to be so formidable. He could only muster up a hasty defense against the punch. Boom. Hei King was directly sent flying back over a dozen steps, crashing into a table and spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood before collapsing, unable to stand. The room fell utterly silent. Shi Hao, with a look of triumph, said, ¡°Who else?¡± At that moment, Hua Ruyue mocked Fan Mengxue with a sneer, ¡°Ms. Fan, see that? Don¡¯t think you¡¯re special just because you made a movie. This is the Xie Family¡¯s territory!¡± Fan Mengxue, however, remained calm and showed no sign of fear. Wang Wenjian, on the other hand, impulsively wanted to step forward to protect his goddess. But Chen Xiaoyi held him back. Then with a grave expression, he shook his head at Wang Wenjian. Wang Wenjian had no choice but to stand down. At this point, Shi Hao sneered as he moved forward, saying as he walked, ¡°Mr. Xie, this woman is mine, and that Fan Mengxue is yours!¡± Nobody dared to speak. After all, the Xie Family had amassed significant influence in the provincial city over the years, and nobody wanted to provoke them. Meanwhile, Qin Yu was slowly retreating, her heart filled with anxiety. Why hasn¡¯t Mr. Xue arrived yet? At this moment, Xie Tianci smiled, ¡°No rush, the night is still young. Let¡¯s take our time to enjoy, I¡¯ll take care of this Cao Zheng first!¡± As he said this, Xie Tianci turned his head to look at Cao Zheng and Ah Xiu, letting out a slight cold laugh. ¡°Director Cao, you¡¯re quite persistent, I must say. It¡¯s a pity, no matter who you find to help you, you can¡¯t defeat me. As for your wife, it¡¯s truly regrettable that she didn¡¯t die back then!¡± Ah Xiu shuddered all over. Molly watched with great pleasure, thinking to herself that now they were done for! Extreme rage flared in Cao Zheng¡¯s eyes. He wished he could devour Xie Tianci right there and then. But just then, Bi Yuntao rushed over, standing in front of Cao Zheng. His action surprised many. ¡°You can¡¯t attack Director Cao!¡± Although Bi Yuntao was afraid, he still tried to maintain his composure. Xie Tianci frowned slightly, ¡°Get lost!¡± Bi Yuntao stiffened up, but he didn¡¯t budge. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that moment, Cao Zheng patted his shoulder and then stepped forward, speaking in a deep voice. ¡°Xie Tianci, don¡¯t think you can cover the sky with one hand here in the provincial city!¡± Xie Tianci smirked arrogantly, ¡°Sorry, but I can indeed cover the sky with one hand here. What can you do about it?¡± And at that moment, a detached voice came from the entrance. ¡°Cover the sky with one hand? Then I¡¯ll cut off that hand of yours!¡± Chapter 100 - Chapter 100: Chapter 100: After tonight, the Xie Family will cease to exist! Chapter 100: Chapter 100: After tonight, the Xie Family will cease to exist! Translator: 549690339 Xue An suddenly stretched out his hand, and a ghostly shadow floated out from above Hua Ruyue¡¯s head before her body thunderously fell to the ground. With a casual pinch, Xue An crushed Hua Ruyue¡¯s living soul. From that moment on, this vicious woman no longer existed. From the moment Xue An entered the door to now, it had only been five minutes, but he had incapacitated one person and killed two. Such lightning-fast methods left everyone present gaping in shock. At this moment, Molly was trembling all over, turning around intending to leave. But Ah Xiu suddenly smiled and said to Cao Zheng, ¡°This woman is the one who caused me to jump off a building. I won¡¯t kill her; just throwing her off the fourth floor would suffice!¡± Cao Zheng nodded solemnly, stepped forward, grabbed Molly by the neck, and dragged her to the window. Molly struggled desperately, howling in sorrow, and kept apologizing to Ah Xiu. But Ah Xiu was completely unmoved. The hall was on the fourth floor, and Cao Zheng directly threw her out of the window. Bang. A muffled sound came from outside. That was the sound of a body hitting the ground. The muffled thud made everyone¡¯s heart in the room tremble. At this time, Xue An walked up to Hei King. ¡°How are you feeling? Hei King coughed once and then gave a wry smile, ¡°I won¡¯t die just yet!¡± Xue An threw an Elixir to Hei King, ¡°Eat this!¡± Hei King solemnly caught the Elixir. He had personally witnessed how Xue An rejuvenated Qin Yuan with just one Elixir. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Xue!¡± Then Xue An smiled at the stunned crowd and said, ¡°All right, let the banquet continue.¡± No one dared to leave. What a joke, the man who always carried a trace of a smile was so ruthless in his actions, he even killed the Xie Family¡¯s second young master. Who would dare to offend him? But still, many people felt uneasy in their hearts. With Xie Tianci gone, how could the Xie Family let things rest? It seemed that the provincial capital would no longer be as calm as before! The banquet continued. However, many people kept their distance from Xue An, not daring to get too close. Xue An didn¡¯t mind these things; he sat on the sofa, slowly sipping his red wine. His two daughters were taken by Fan Mengxue to eat something, so he had a moment of leisure. Suddenly. A woman sat down next to Xue An and also poured herself a glass of red wine. Xue An turned his head to look and recognized her as the female reporter from the press conference, and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Chen Xiaoyi raised her glass to Xue An and nodded, ¡°Congratulations on fulfilling your promise at the press conference!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Thank you!¡± and then took a sip of the wine. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± Xue An suddenly asked after setting down his glass. Chen Xiaoyi shook her head, ¡°Not afraid!¡± ¡°I just killed two people!¡± ¡°Xie Tianci deserved to die.¡± Xue An gave a light smile, ¡°You seem to really hate him?¡± ¡°How many people in the provincial circle don¡¯t hate him?¡± said Chen Xiaoyi. Xue An nodded, then said nothing more. The beautiful female reporter was being so forward, and Xue An of course knew what she meant. Unfortunately, Xue An was not interested in these things. He had been working hard to improve his Cultivation Level, preparing to find An Yan as soon as possible. As time went by, his longing for An Yan just grew deeper and deeper. Chen Xiaoyi gritted her teeth in secret; it had taken all her courage to come and propose a toast. For some reason, ever since she had seen him that one time at the press conference, she found herself often thinking of Xue An. Remembering the man who had commanded the room with authority at the press conference. Xue An had just made a ruthless move that secretly struck fear into Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s heart. But in the end, she decided to give it a try. But the result¡­ left her somewhat disappointed. In the underground parking lot of the Liju Hotel. Shi Zhuli was helping her brother Shi Hao to the car. Seeing her once energetic brother suddenly become so frail and weak, Shi Zhuli¡¯s face was filled with grievance and anger. Once they were in the car, Shi Zhuli could no longer hold back. ¡°Brother, are we just going to let this go?¡± Slumped in the seat, Shi Hao replied weakly, ¡°What else?¡± Shi Zhuli clenched her teeth, ¡°But I can¡¯t swallow this anger, by what right did that Xue An cripple your cultivation level?¡± Shi Hao shook his head with a bitter smile, ¡°Enough, silly girl, you have no idea how relieved your brother is now. Do you know how indifferent his gaze was when he looked at me? If it weren¡¯t for my quick reaction, I would be a corpse now!¡± ¡°Cultivation level is one thing, it¡¯s gone if it¡¯s gone, but if you lose your life, then it¡¯s completely over!¡± Shi Zhuli seemed thoughtful. At that moment, Shi Hao sighed, ¡°It¡¯s my own fault for being too proud and arrogant, no one else to blame!¡± ¡°Then¡­ about the murder of Xie Tianci, shall we inform the Xie Family?¡± Shi Zhuli hesitated for a moment before asking. A mocking expression appeared on Shi Hao¡¯s face, ¡°Xie Family? Who knows if there will be a Xie Family left after tonight!¡± Shi Zhuli was startled, ¡°Brother, you mean¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what he said? After killing Xie Tianci, he¡¯s going to eradicate the Xie Family as well!¡± Shi Zhuli¡¯s face was filled with shock, ¡°But¡­ is that possible? The Xie Family has an old ancestor who is still alive!¡± Shi Hao waved his hand, ¡°You think it¡¯s impossible, but for him, it¡¯s possible! As for the old ancestor of the Xie Family¡­¡± A look of fear flashed in Shi Hao¡¯s eyes. ¡°That man, he may have already taken that step¡­¡± Shi Zhuli felt a chill rising from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. From now on, our Shi Family should no longer be involved in these affairs, especially if the Xie Family is extinguished. Then the Qin Family will definitely enter the provincial city, and by that time, we will have no choice but to follow the Qin Family,¡± Shi Hao said gravely. Just as Shi Hao had said, Xue An was indeed planning to eradicate the Xie Family. Because he had just obtained a lot of information from the living soul of Xie Tianci. The evil deeds committed by the Xie Family over the years were enough to warrant their destruction ten times over. At this moment, the banquet had ended. Chen Xiaoyi left feeling dejected. As for everyone else, they too had dispersed. Xue An took his two daughters back to the hotel and, after coaxing them to sleep, He stepped out of the room. An Qing was waiting for him in the living room. Upon seeing Xue An, An Qing spoke with solemnity, ¡°Xue An, you shouldn¡¯t have killed Xie Tianci! ¡± ¡°Oh? Why not?¡± ¡°The strength of the Xie Family is far greater than it appears, and they even have unimaginable power behind them in the secular world¡­¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°By killing Xie Tianci¡­ Although he wasn¡¯t the direct heir of the Xie Family, he was highly favored, and the Xie Family will not let this go easily! So you¡­ should go to Zhongdu!¡± An Qing shared her thoughts. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The Qin Family in Beijiang can¡¯t protect you, but if you go to Zhongdu, relying on our An Family¡¯s power, the Xie Family will have to be somewhat apprehensive.¡± Xue An, however, smiled and shook his head. An Qing grew agitated, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re a parent now, you should act more cautiously. I know you don¡¯t want to go to Zhongdu, but it¡¯s the only way out!¡± Xue An walked to the window, where the sound of the wind was rising outside. ¡°Thanks for your kindness, but after tonight, the Xie Family¡­. will cease to exist!¡± Chapter 101 - Chapter 101: Chapter 101: A Dark and Windy Night Perfect for Murder (2nd update) Chapter 101: Chapter 101: A Dark and Windy Night Perfect for Murder (2nd update) Translator: 549690339 An Qing shuddered, her voice escaping in alarm, ¡°You¡­ do you really intend to annihilate the Xie Family?¡± Xue An nodded. ¡°How is that possible? The Xie Family¡¯s power is immense, and they have many experts. It¡¯s even rumored that there is an old ancestor who hasn¡¯t appeared in the world for a long time watching over them. You are just one person, how can you be their match?¡± An Qing said in disbelief. Xue An smiled but didn¡¯t directly answer An Qing¡¯s question. Instead, he said lightly, ¡°Look, the wind is picking up!¡± ¡°What about it?¡± An Qing was somewhat puzzled. ¡°Have you ever heard a saying?¡± Xue An pushed open the window, and the roaring wind rushed in. ¡°What saying?¡± ¡°When the wind is high and the night is dark¡­ it¡¯s the night for murder!¡± Xue An said lightly, stepping into the void. A tremendous aura surged from Xue An¡¯s body, seemingly causing the heaven and earth to change color. ¡°Take good care of Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Xue An said, his figure gradually fading into the darkness. An Qing stood before the window, her spirit in disarray. Xue An¡¯s few words had given her a great shock. In her eyes, the powerful household that was difficult to deal with was seen by Xue An as nothing more than a small dish that could be destroyed at will. Then in Xue An¡¯s eyes, was the An Family the same? An Qing fell into deep thought. At this moment, the Xie Family¡¯s mansion was brightly lit. Xie Tianci¡¯s father, and the current Family Head Xie Xuan, sat on the sofa with a gloomy expression. The news of Xie Tianci¡¯s death had already been brought back. Xie Xuan was, of course, furious. He was quite fond of this youngest son of his. But he had never thought that someone would dare to kill his son right under his nose, in the provincial city. Thinking of this, Xie Xuan¡¯s heart was filled with towering murderous intent. At this time, all the experts who were usually worshiped by the Xie Family had also gathered, and the hall was as silent as a graveyard. After a while, someone hurriedly came in. ¡°Family Head, we have found out. The murderer is someone from the Qin Family of Beijiang, named Xue An.¡± Xue An? Xie Xuan frowned and looked at the experts behind him. At this moment, the oldest and most revered person in the crowd stepped forward, ¡°Family Head, I have roamed the martial world for decades, and I have never heard of any great master surnamed Xue.¡± Xie Xuan respected this elder and nodded in greeting when he spoke. ¡°Master Tian. ¡± This elder was none other than Tian Bin, Master Tian, who ranked fifth on the Heavenly List, known as the Bloody Hand Butcher, a devil who had committed countless murders in the past. Later, he caused public outrage and finally disappeared from the public eye. Unexpectedly, he was now with the Xie Family, and had even become their benefactor. At this point, Tian Bin spoke gravely, ¡°Family Head, I am willing to personally take men to capture this Xue An, to avenge the Second Young Master.¡± Xie Xuan nodded, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll trouble Master Tian.¡± Tian Bin grinned viciously, ¡°Family Head is too polite. Since someone dares to oppose our Xie Family, my name, Bloody Hand Butcher, is certainly not in vain!¡± But at this moment, a calm voice came from outside. ¡°No need to capture me, I¡¯ve come myself.¡± Who?¡± As everyone was startled, the doors and windows burst open, and the raging wind gushed in. Xue An slowly walked in, giving a chilling smile towards the people inside the room. ¡°I am Xue An!¡± Xie Xuan abruptly stood, his gaze dark as he stared at Xue An, ¡°Was it you who killed my son?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°To be precise, it was his head that was crushed under my foot.¡¯ ¡°Kill him!¡± Xie Xuan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot; he didn¡¯t waste words, simply commanding coldly. Tian Bin could hardly restrain himself any longer. In his eyes, this man seemed perfectly ordinary, and now was his chance to show off in front of the Family Head. With a grim smile, he said, ¡°Boy, you¡¯ve walked right into the trap, saving me the effort of capturing you. Die!¡± As he spoke, Tian Bin raised his crimson palms, charging straight at Xue An. The reason he was known as the Bloody Hand Butcher was due to his practice of an extremely vicious technique called the Bloody Hand Technique. Once mastered, his hands turned as crimson as cinnabar. His palms chopped down, bringing with them a wave of stench. Xue An didn¡¯t move but instead watched with interest. A cold smile flickered in Tian Bin¡¯s heart. He had been steeped in the art of the Bloody Hand for decades, extremely formidable, where even the slightest touch could lead to death or serious injury. Yet this man didn¡¯t dodge or flee. You¡¯re seeking your own death, and others are blameless. A fierce look flashed in Tian Bin¡¯s eyes. But just as his hands were about to touch Xue An¡¯s clothes, Xue An let out a shout, ¡°Scram!¡± To the bystanders, this shout was nothing out of the ordinary. However, this nonchalant shout was like a heavy hammer, sending Tian Bin flying backward until he crashed into a wall and fell to the ground. Amid the rising dust, Tian Bin¡¯s chest caved in, and after spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood, he died. This scene shocked everyone in the room. One blow. It wasn¡¯t even a blow but a casual shout that took the life of the Bloody Hand Butcher, ranked fifth on the Heaven List. Just how profound was this man¡¯s strength? Xie Xuan¡¯s expression grew darker and darker. At this moment, Xue An let out a sigh, ¡°He seemed quite formidable, but he couldn¡¯t take even a single hit.¡± Then Xue An looked around at everyone present and smiled faintly, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, tonight¡­ none of you will escape.¡± Xie Xuan¡¯s face turned very ugly, but he still snorted coldly, ¡°No wonder you dare to contend with our Xie Family in the provincial city, you indeed have some skills, but you didn¡¯t inquire if our Xie Family is so easily provoked.¡± Xue An heard this and shook his head with a light chuckle, ¡°I know, your Xie Family relies on the presence of a Loose Immortal.¡± Upon hearing this, Xie Xuan¡¯s complexion changed drastically. This was a core secret of the Xie Family. Although there were always rumors that the Xie Family still had an old ancestor alive, no one knew what realm the old ancestor had reached. Yet this man had revealed it with a single comment. Just who was he? Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised, I think, that old ancestor of your family probably knows I¡¯m here by now!¡± With that, the aura around Xue An suddenly surged, its terrifying might causing everyone present to change color, and those with low cultivation levels even knelt on the ground. The world itself seemed to change color, and the fierce wind bowed down, whimpering softly, not daring to approach Xue An. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Since you know I¡¯ve arrived, won¡¯t you come out?¡± His voice carried far. No sooner had he finished speaking than an old and authoritative voice came from behind the villa nestled against the mountain and next to the water. ¡°Indeed, heroes emerge from the youth, but unfortunately¡­ you are too arrogant!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing this voice, Xie Xuan couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed. ¡°It¡¯s the old ancestor, the old ancestor has come out!¡± At that moment, an elderly man with white hair and an imposing appearance slowly stepped out of the mountain behind the villa. With each step he took, his aura grew stronger. By the time he arrived in front of the villa, his aura had reached its peak, even completely overshadowing that of Xue An.. Chapter 102 - Chapter 102: Chapter 102: Fist Explosion of a Loose Immortal! (3 more) Chapter 102: Chapter 102: Fist Explosion of a Loose Immortal! (3 more) Translator: 549690339 Xie Xuan knelt on the ground, his face animated with excitement, ¡°Grandson greets the great ancestor!¡± Indeed, this elder was Xie Xuan¡¯s grandfather, named Xie Xing. Because after becoming a Loose Immortal, one¡¯s lifespan greatly increases, he only appeared to be an old man in his seventies. Xie Xing nodded, ¡°Rise.¡± Xie Xuan stood up and retreated to the side, his face full of joy. In his view, as long as the great ancestor came out of seclusion, there was nothing in the world he could not resolve. At that moment, Xie Xing looked at Xue An and sneered, ¡°Young man, it¡¯s impressive that someone of your age has such a cultivation level.¡± ¡°But do you think, just because you are Xiaoyao, you can do anything to the Xie family?¡± As he spoke, Xie Xing¡¯s voice grew louder, resonating across the wild. The whole villa trembled slightly, and the flowers and trees in the courtyard snapped under the force of this questioning shout. The experts invited by the Xie family changed color all at once. The might of a Loose Immortal was indeed terrifying! Even though it was simply a shout, the momentum was like a tsunami. But Xue An seemed not to care at all, as if the astonishing force was just a breeze on his face, he smiled indifferently. ¡°Whether I can or not, we¡¯ll only know after we try it!¡± Xie Xing proudly smiled, ¡°Then today, I will grant you this opportunity!¡± As he spoke, Xie Xing suddenly raised his hand, and a giant long saber gradually started to materialize. Forming a saber with qi! This was indeed the method of an Immortal! Many experts were dazzled and shaken. The long saber in Xie Xing¡¯s hand was now completely condensed, the blade over a dozen meters long, exuding a terrifying aura. ¡°Witness my¡­ Xie family¡¯s Mad Blade!¡± Xie Xing shouted coldly and swung the saber down. Where the blade passed, it seemed even the wind was cut through. Under this earth-shattering saber momentum. Xue An remained as calm as a mountain, merely shaking his head, ¡°Too slow!¡± As he spoke, Xue An raised his fist and fearlessly met the attack head-on. ¡°One punch¡­ moves heaven and earth!¡± Boom! A deafening roar resounded. Xie Xing staggered slightly, the long saber in his hand cracked, transforming back into nothingness, and his expression gradually became solemn. He, with the power of a Loose Immortal, had actually been unable to contend with this man of the Xiaoyao Realm. He had even shattered his saber momentum with a single punch. This man was indeed formidable! And at that moment, Xue An raised his fist, and on what was once a fist as white as jade, a fine wound had unexpectedly appeared. A drop of fresh blood slowly seeped out and then fell. He was injured! The Xie family members and others, who were initially shocked, couldn¡¯t help but rejoice. Xie Xing sneered, ¡°Young man, in consideration of your hard-earned cultivation level, if you kneel down now, abolish your cultivation level, and then divulge the technique behind that punch, I will spare your life!¡± There was a greedy glint in Xie Xing¡¯s eyes. This man had relied on his Xiaoyao Realm cultivation level to forcefully withstand his own attack, certainly because of that miraculous punching technique. If he could possess it, he was sure his cultivation level would advance further. Yet at that moment, Xue An laughed. ¡°Indeed¡­ the Xiaoyao Realm is still not enough?¡± His voice was low, as if he were talking to himself. Xie Xing sneered, ¡°Since ancient times, many have entered Xiaoyao, but few have become Loose Immortals. You should be proud of being able to receive my attack with the cultivation level of Xiaoyao Realm! Now hand over the punching technique, and I will spare your life!¡± But Xue An shook his head, let out a sigh, ¡°Since Xiaoyao is not enough, then¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s step into the Heavenly Human Realm!¡± As his voice fell, the aura around Xue An suddenly began to rise rapidly. It was as if a seal had been lifted. His cultivation level in the Xiaoyao Realm, in the blink of an eye, entered the Heavenly Human Realm! This miraculous scene left Xie Xing stunned. Is advancing from Xiaoyao to Heavenly Being this simple now? I remember that I was stuck in Xiaoyao Realm for over twenty years before I broke through! But what he didn¡¯t know was that Xue An had been honing his cultivation level these days, and he was just one step away from entering the Heavenly Human Realm. The reason Xue An killed his way to the Xie Family was also to use the hand of this Loose Immortal to sharpen his blade. Finally, under that slash just now, Xue An made his breakthrough. Xie Xing¡¯s momentum had been dominant, but after Xue An stepped into the Heavenly Being Realm, the situation reversed. Xue An¡¯s momentum climbed steadily, quickly forcing Xie Xing to retreat two steps with a trace of panic in his eyes. Then Xie Xing gritted his teeth. So what if you¡¯ve entered the Heavenly Human Realm? I am a Loose Immortal! A realm apart, the difference in strength is more than a hundredfold! And this man is so formidable, if I don¡¯t eliminate him today, he will become a great threat in the future! Therefore, he sneered, ¡°Very well, you¡¯ve successfully provoked my desire to kill. Today is your day of death!¡± As he spoke, Xie Xing clapped his hands together, and a saber twice as big as before condensed into being. ¡°Die!¡± Xie Xing roared furiously. The massive saber fell as if it could split heaven and earth. Such momentum excited Xie Xuan and the others. In their eyes, Xue An was doomed! But the saber, as it chopped halfway, could proceed no further. Because Xue An trapped the massive blade between two fingers. Then, with a chilling smile in Xie Xing¡¯s astonished gaze, Xue An said, ¡°I told you, you¡¯re too slow!¡± With that, Xue An exerted strength in his fingers, and with a snap. The formidable saber abruptly shattered. ¡°You¡¯ve made two slashes just now¡­ now it¡¯s my turn!¡± Xue An said calmly, raising his fist. ¡°One punch, divide yin and yang!¡± Divine Slaughter Six Techniques, the second technique! Once, Xue An had used it in the Xiaoyao Realm, but now that he had ascended to the Heavenly Human Realm, the power of this punch had increased more than a hundredfold. After this punch was thrown, everything around instantly froze. Within a hundred meters, trees shattered, then turned to dust. The villa began to collapse rapidly, and then silently turned to powder. Xie Xing felt an enormous force binding him completely. He couldn¡¯t help but be terrified; this man¡¯s power was beyond his imagination. Having no choice, Xie Xing had to resort to his life-saving move. He bit his tongue fiercely. Pfft! A mouthful of vital blood sprayed out. Xie Xing¡¯s figure gradually became faint. That was the Blood Escape Technique that Xie Xing had once obtained at a great cost. But doing so would deplete decades of his vital energy. At this moment, however, he could no longer care about that! Survival was paramount! But just when he thought he could escape to safety, Xue An once again raised his fist, ¡°Divine Slaughter Six Techniques, the third technique, Beyond Life and Death!¡± This punch was silent and without even a breeze from the fist. Yet such a simple punch made Xie Xing scream miserably as he tried to flee. And then his body aged rapidly, and in an instant, he became decrepit. ¡°Spare¡­ my life!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the final word left his mouth, Xie Xing¡¯s breath stopped, and then he quickly turned into a skeleton and scattered with the wind! Thus. Xie Xing, who had reached the level of a Loose Immortal, was blown apart by a punch from Xue An! Xie Xuan and the others watched the scene, dumbfounded. Our ancestor¡­ is dead? Chapter 103 - Chapter 103: Chapter 103: The Xie Family…Vanishes into Thin Air Chapter 103: Chapter 103: The Xie Family¡­Vanishes into Thin Air Translator: 549690339 Who would have thought that the invincible old ancestor of the Xie Family would die so silently, without a trace? Xue An turned his head to look at them, and with a slight smile, said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it seems that your Xie family¡¯s old ancestor isn¡¯t very tough!¡± Xie Xuan¡¯s entire body trembled, his eyes filled with terror. As for those so-called experts, they all gasped in unison, some quick-witted ones had already begun to quietly retreat, planning to slip away. But Xue An had no intention of letting them go. ¡°I said, after tonight, the Xie Family will become history, and I hope you¡¯ll repent properly in hell!¡± ¡°No!¡± Xie Xuan screamed in extreme fear, ¡°Mr. Xue, our Xie Family had no quarrels with you before, it was only the unfilial son who offended you, and now the unfilial son is dead, the old ancestor has also perished, please show mercy and spare us!¡± As he spoke, Xie Xuan¡¯s face was filled with sincerity and respect. Xue An just quietly watched. After he had finished speaking, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Say those words to the people your Xie Family has killed after you go down!¡± With that, Xue An¡¯s left hand formed a fist in the air, and a long sword gradually condensed. It was precisely the technique that Xie Xing had just used. Xie Xuan cried out in shock, wanting to say something. Xue An flicked his wrist across, sweeping directly. Thud, thud, thud. Like cutting through dried weeds, Xie Xuan and those so-called experts were all slashed with a single strike. Their corpses tumbled to the ground one after another. Xie Xuan struggled unwillingly, until now. He finally understood that this man was not someone his Xie Family could afford to provoke. Unfortunately, it was too late for regrets. Boom. This luxurious villa let out a groan under the sweep of that single strike and then collapsed to the ground with a loud crash. Amidst the rising dust and smoke. The Xie Family vanished into thin air. But Xue An clearly didn¡¯t intend to spare anyone. Since he had acted, he was going to exterminate them completely. Foolish mercy would only leave trouble behind. So he walked over to Xie Xuan, who was breathing his last, and said calmly, ¡°Are you feeling fortunate, glad that your eldest son isn¡¯t in the provincial city?¡± Xie Xuan¡¯s throat produced a gurgling sound, his face full of horror. Xue An smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill the innocent, but the deeds of the Xie Family are enough for you to die ten times, so¡­¡± Xue An crouched down, dipping his finger in a drop of Xie Xuan¡¯s fresh blood. ¡°The most important thing for a family is to be united, I¡¯ll send you on your way!¡± As he spoke, Xue An formed a hand seal with his fingers, a profound aura traveling along the droplet of fresh blood, pursuing its target through means beyond mortal understanding. Blood Curse Technique! A secret technique reputed to curse kill an entire clan with just a drop of fresh blood. This was something Xue An had obtained from an ancient demon during his travels through the Multiverse. Now that he had ascended to the realm of a Heavenly Being, he could barely execute it. At this moment, Xie Xuan, overcome by fury and desperation, finally breathed his last. He had indeed harbored a trace of hope until now. At least his eldest son was not in the provincial city. As long as he lived, the Xie Family would not be completely destroyed. But now, Xue An had crushed his last bit of hope. At this moment. In a luxurious bar overseas. Xie Xuan¡¯s eldest son, Xie Bao, was indulging in the pleasures of wine and wealth. Suddenly, a streak of blood flashed. Xie Bao¡¯s expression froze, a few gurgling sounds escaped from his throat, and then he fell to the ground with a thud, breathing his last. From that moment on, the Xie Family, which had dominated the provincial city for decades, was completely annihilated. Xue An snapped his fingers, and the bodies were immediately enveloped in raging flames, burned to ashes in a blink of an eye. Then he turned and left. After returning to the hotel, An Qing was waiting for him with a restless mind. Likewise, Fan Mengxue and Qin Yu, among others, were all wearing faces full of worry. During the more than one hour that Xue An had been away, All of them were filled with anxiety. Hei King had prepared to go to the Xie Family several times, but in the end, he gave up. Because Hei King knew that even if he went, he wouldn¡¯t be of any help. It would be better to stay in the hotel and protect everyone properly. Just as they were waiting anxiously, Xue An pushed the door open and walked in. The moment they saw him safe and sound, they all finally let out a sigh of relief. An Qing even patted her chest and then sighed, ¡°All right, all right, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s not a problem if you didn¡¯t annihilate the Xie Family, we can make long-term plans later.¡± In An Qing¡¯s view, how could the Xie Family have possibly been wiped out in just over an hour? Perhaps Xue An had just gone out for a spin and then returned. But Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°The Xie Family no longer exists!¡± The room fell silent. An Qing looked at Xue An in disbelief, ¡°Really?¡± Xue An nodded. ¡°What about that old ancestor of the Xie Family¡­?¡± ¡°I blew him up with one punch,¡± Xue An said indifferently. An Qing closed her mouth. Suddenly, she didn¡¯t know what to say. She had also complained before, thinking that it was a mistake for her sister to marry Xue An. But it was only today that she understood. Those powerful families and wealth that she had relied on were nothing but a joke in front of Xue An. Sister, brother-in-law¡­ you finally have the strength to come back with your head held high! An Qing thought silently to herself. Meanwhile, Qin Yu was looking at Xue An with a face full of excitement. With the Xie Family gone, the entire province had become a vacuum. This was wealth worth billions! But she was very clear that all of this was fought for by Xue An. The Qin Family hadn¡¯t put in much effort in this matter. That¡¯s why she hesitated to speak. Of course, Xue An knew what Qin Yu was thinking; he had no interest in these worldly riches whatsoever. But someone had to manage such a vast province. So he smiled slightly, ¡°With the Xie Family gone, the remaining matters will be handed over to the Qin Family!¡± Qin Yu was stunned. This was an enormous fortune! But Xue An was handing it over to her without a care. Qin Yu was at a loss for a moment, then she solemnly stood up, bowed deeply, and said respectfully, ¡°All this came from Mr. Xue¡¯s efforts; if our Qin Family is to take over, we¡¯re only managing it temporarily for Mr. Xue. If you want it back in the future, you can have it at any time!¡± Xue An laughed upon hearing this, waved his hand, and then yawned, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep now, I still have to make breakfast for Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian tomorrow!¡± Saying this, he turned and went back to his room. Qin Yu excitedly dialed her grandfather¡¯s phone. At this moment, Qin Yuan had been waiting in his office, waiting for news from his granddaughter. As soon as the phone rang, he immediately picked up. ¡°How is it?¡± Qin Yu paused and then said tremulously, ¡°Mr. Xue went out for over an hour, and then the Xie Family was completely destroyed!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Qin Yuan couldn¡¯t help but take a sharp breath. Although he had raised Xue An¡¯s strength as much as he could, he still thought that Xue An alone couldn¡¯t possibly annihilate the Xie Family. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that Xue An actually did it! At this point, Qin Yu relayed to Qin Yuan what she had said to Xue An, and then asked, ¡°Grandfather, was what I said correct?¡± Qin Yuan stood up and said with some gratification, ¡°Yu¡¯er, you¡¯ve grown up. You handled this matter very well. For someone like Mr. Xue, a dragon among men, we can¡¯t measure him with worldly benefits. Just as you said, we¡¯re only temporarily safeguarding it for Mr. Xue! If he wants it in the future, we will present it with both hands.¡± Chapter 104 - Chapter 104: Chapter 104: Only after seeing blood will they submit. (2 more) Chapter 104: Chapter 104: Only after seeing blood will they submit. (2 more) Translator: 549690339 When news of the Xie Family¡¯s annihilation arrived, all the powerful families in the provincial city were shocked. Shi Hao was lying in bed recovering when Shi Zhuli, pale-faced, walked in. ¡°Brother¡­.¡± Shi Hao waved his hand, ¡°No need to say it, I already know!¡± Shi Zhuli sat down beside him, looking as if her soul had left her body. Yesterday, Shi Hao had told her that the Xie Family wouldn¡¯t survive the night. She had actually been somewhat disbelieving. After all, the Xie Family had been operating in the provincial city for decades, their power at its zenith. Even if Xue An were formidable, he couldn¡¯t possibly annihilate an entire powerful family by himself, could he? But when the news arrived this morning, Shi Zhuli finally felt a deep sense of dread. That tall, handsome man with an indifferent expression had truly managed to relegate the Xie Family to history with a flip of his hand. How could such means not be terrifying? Shi Hao, however, was not overly surprised. ¡°What did our fathers say?¡± Shi Hao asked. Shi Zhuli shook her head, ¡°Father and my uncles discussed it all morning and decided to wait and see how things unfold.¡± ¡°Foolishness!¡± Shi Hao¡¯s expression abruptly changed. ¡°Now that the Xie Family has fallen and the Qin Family has taken over, what¡¯s there to wait and see?¡± Shi Hao¡¯s heart was full of annoyance at that moment. Sometimes, his father and the others¡¯ vision was just too short-sighted. Did they still think they were dealing with an ordinary mortal? Shi Hao knew all too well that at Xue An¡¯s cultivation level, worldly power and riches were no more than fleeting clouds. So right now, the most important thing was to make their position clear without delay. Shi Hao struggled to get up. ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡± Shi Zhuli hurried over to support him. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± Shi Zhuli asked, puzzled. ¡°Of course, to the hotel. I must personally offer my congratulations to Mr. Xue and the Qin Family!¡± Shi Hao said through gritted teeth. ¡°But¡­¡± Shi Zhuli was still hesitant. Shi Hao shook his head, ¡°No more words, this concerns the life and death of the Shi Family, we cannot delay! Let¡¯s hurry.¡± At the same moment, a similar debate was unfolding. In the Feng Family of the provincial city. Once ranking just below the Xie Family, their strength was still greater than that of the Shi Family. Today¡¯s atmosphere was somewhat tense due to the Xie Family¡¯s demise, causing everyone in the Feng Family to feel a strong sense of crisis. Feng Qi sat in the main seat, looking at the descendants of the Feng Family on both sides, he couldn¡¯t help saying in a deep voice, ¡°What are your thoughts on this matter?¡± The people looked at each other, none speaking up. Just then, a man seated at the end stood up, ¡°Father, I believe that what¡¯s most urgent now is to show our sincerity to Mr. Xue!¡± Seeing the person who spoke, everyone was taken aback. The speaker was none other than Feng Chaosi, the most inconspicuous eldest son of the Feng Family. You should know that Feng Chaosi¡¯s status had never been high within the family. Though he was the legitimate eldest son, he was not favored by his father, Feng Qi. Especially recently, he had led people to Beijiang and had returned with heavy losses. This naturally caused his position within the family to fall even further. Feng Qi frowned upon hearing this, ¡°Show sincerity? What sort of sincerity?¡± ¡°Naturally, the sincerity of our willingness to submit!¡± Feng Chaosi said firmly. In truth, Feng Chaosi was nearly scared out of his wits when he heard the news that morning. At first, he didn¡¯t know it was Xue An¡¯s doing, thinking the Xie Family had provoked some enemy. But after finding out, especially when he saw the photo of Xue An, he fell into deep panic. As someone who had witnessed it first-hand, he had seen the miracle of Xue An subduing Jiaolong that day. Mr. Zuo Yuqi made it clear. This man was not someone they could afford to provoke. Now that he had descended upon the provincial city, his first move had caused the Xie Family to vanish into smoke and clouds. Feng Chaochou couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid. That¡¯s why he mustered the courage to put forward his own views at today¡¯s meeting. But as soon as the words left his mouth, someone scoffed. ¡°It seems my big brother has come back from a trip and already had his courage broken by someone!¡± The speaker had a delicate face, but his eyes were filled with a sinister chill. Upon seeing him, Feng Qi¡¯s expression relaxed considerably. This was the second young master of the Feng Family and also the most favored youngest son, Feng Chaosi. Feng Chaochou¡¯s face turned somewhat ugly, and he couldn¡¯t help but say in a heavy tone, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Feng Chaosi stood up and said with a cold smirk, ¡°Nothing much, just that I think you¡¯re being overly timid.¡± Feng Chaochou was just about to speak. Feng Qi waved his hand and then looked affectionately at his youngest son, ¡°Chaosi, what do you think?¡± Feng Chaosi smiled proudly, ¡°I think that the Qin Family may be powerful, but the strong dragon does not suppress the local snake. I don¡¯t believe that they can truly swallow the whole provincial city in one gulp!¡± As soon as he spoke, Feng Qi¡¯s expression eased a lot more. This was also his opinion. Feng Chaosi continued, ¡°Moreover, I have my doubts about this matter. You have to understand that no matter how powerful a person is, they can¡¯t possibly destroy a prominent family overnight, so there must be forces acting behind the scenes.¡± The crowd nodded in agreement. Only Feng Chaochou began to sneer. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Feng Chaosi said with disdain. As for his older brother, Feng Chaosi had never held him in high regard. ¡°Nothing, just laughing at how some people have such a narrow view, like a frog at the bottom of a well.¡± Feng Chaochou said coldly. Feng Chaosi¡¯s face gradually became colder. At that moment, Feng Qi spoke impatiently, ¡°Stop talking and listen to your younger brother.¡± Feng Chaosi couldn¡¯t help but feel smug as he said, ¡°So I think we should keep silent for now and then look for opportunities to exert pressure on the Qin Family. At the very least, our Feng Family should have half of this vast provincial city.¡± Upon hearing this, Feng Qi nodded repeatedly, and the other elders of the Feng Family also expressed their approval. Only Feng Chaochou quietly moved aside, watching all this with a cold eye. He understood that the arrogance of the wealthy families was not easy to overcome. Only after seeing blood would they submit. When Shi Hao saw Xue An and Qin Yu, he bowed respectfully, ¡°I¡¯ve met Mr. Xue, Miss Qin!¡± Xue An looked at him with a smile that was not quite a smile, ¡°What brings you here?¡± Sweat began to form on Shi Hao¡¯s forehead. Although Xue An was just standing still, the pressure he emitted was terrifying. ¡°I am here to represent the Shi Family, to express our submission to Mr. Xue and the Qin Family!¡± ¡°Oh? Submission?¡± Xue An said with a faint smile. ¡°Yes, unconditional submission!¡± Shi Hao said with a firm gaze. Xue An nodded, ¡°You are quite clever.¡± Shi Hao gave a bitter smile. In the face of absolute power, all schemes and tricks were futile. Only by recognizing reality could one hope to live longer. ¡°Today, you are the first to come!¡± Xue An said lightly. Shi Hao did not dare to raise his head, listening with his head bowed. ¡°And the only one!¡± Xue An paused, then continued, ¡°It seems that the other prominent families all have their own thoughts.¡± Cold sweat broke out all over Shi Hao¡¯s body. Half because of the awe of Xue An¡¯s aura, and half because of relief. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If he hadn¡¯t come today, it would be hard to imagine what the future of the Shi Family would be like. Xue An turned to Qin Yu and said with a faint smile, ¡°Inform all parties that tonight, at the Lizhu Hotel, the Qin Family will be holding a banquet.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Qin Yu responded with a bow. Xue An looked out at the thriving city through the window, a faint smile appearing at the corner of his mouth. But his eyes were filled with a chilling murderous intent. Chapter 105 - Chapter 105: Chapter 105: Gathering of the Wealthy Families (3 more) Chapter 105: Chapter 105: Gathering of the Wealthy Families (3 more) Translator: 549690339 The news of the Qin Family¡¯s banquet once again created a sensation throughout the provincial city. After the Feng Family received the invitation, they convened another urgent meeting. During the meeting, Feng Chaosi smiled proudly and said, ¡°You see, even the Qin Family knows that they can¡¯t swallow such a big piece of cake on their own, which is why they¡¯ve called on us local powerhouses to attend.¡± ¡°Therefore, I propose that this time our Feng Family should show off our strength, to let this Qin Family and that Mr. Xue know our prowess,¡± Feng Chaosi declared. Everyone nodded in agreement, Feng Qi felt an immense sense of pride, thinking his younger son indeed had great prospects. Only Feng Chaochou remained silent throughout, his gaze dark and brooding. He believed that this banquet could not be as simple as it seemed. That man, could you really threaten him with just these local nobodies? Similar arguments were taking place almost in every powerful family. At this moment. The atmosphere in the Shi Family was very tense. Shi Hao¡¯s father, the current Family Head Shi Dong, sat grim-faced on his chair. A few other influential members of the Shi Family also had unhappy expressions. Shi Hao stood below them, expressionless, like a criminal being interrogated. ¡°Shi Hao, who allowed you to communicate with the Qin Family on behalf of the Shi Family?¡± one of Shi Hao¡¯s uncles took the initiative to confront him. Shi Hao replied wearily, ¡°No one did.¡± ¡°Humph, such audacity! Do you understand the gravity of your offense?¡± his uncle said with a sneer. Shi Hao shook his head, ¡°I know, but I had no choice. Because this concerns the life and death of our Shi Family.¡± ¡°Stop with your clever excuses. I refuse to believe that this Qin Family and that Mr. Xue can actually devour people. It¡¯s all fearmongering!¡± Shi Hao¡¯s uncle said with a face full of anger. Indeed! Now, who knows how many people are drooling over the large piece of cake left by the Xie Family. But now, to everyone¡¯s dismay, the Shi Family has taken the lead in backing out. Shi Hao¡¯s expression also darkened at this point, ¡°Second Uncle, whether you believe it or not, all I can say is, you can¡¯t even imagine Mr. Xue¡¯s capabilities!¡± Shi Hao¡¯s second uncle scoffed, ¡°How capable can he be? Does he have three heads and six arms? Don¡¯t give me that¡­¡± At that moment, Shi Dong waved his hand and said, ¡°Enough! No more talk!¡± Shi Hao¡¯s second uncle retreated sullenly. Then Shi Dong looked at Shi Hao and said, ¡°Since you are so confident, fine, we the Shi Family will remain neutral at tonight¡¯s banquet. I want to see for myself what sort of man this Mr. Xue is!¡± Shi Hao bowed his head, ¡°Thank you, Father!¡± ¡°But if it¡¯s not as you say¡­¡± ¡°I am willing to accept punishment!¡± Shi Hao declared with a resolved gaze. From early evening onwards, a stream of luxury cars never ceased at the entrance of Lijing Hotel. Almost all the wealthy families of the provincial city had arrived. And lots of rich young heirs and heiresses also came to join in the excitement. These brightly dressed youths gathered in small groups, chatting merrily. For them, this was a rare grand gathering. As for the disappearance of the Xie Family. They didn¡¯t care about it. It doesn¡¯t matter who dies; as long as the profits come to me, then everything is negotiable. The heads of these wealthy families, however, were discussing tonight¡¯s banquet in their own small clusters. ¡°What do you think the Qin Family is up to, inviting us all here?¡± said an old man with graying hair and elegant attire. ¡°Old Master Wang, I reckon the Qin Family is planning to win us over. After all, as newcomers, they won¡¯t be able to settle down in the provincial city without our support,¡± a middle-aged man said. The crowd nodded. ¡°To say that the Xie Family¡¯s decades of foundations vanished overnight is truly unexpected,¡± the old man said feigningly. But at the mention of the Xie Family¡¯s left-behind estate, many eyes gleamed with greed. It was all about interests, after all. At that moment, there was a commotion outside and someone exclaimed, ¡°It¡¯s the Feng Family, why have they brought so many people?¡± This time the Feng Family had arrived with dozens of members. Moreover, the Feng Family Head along with numerous influential figures had all attended the event. At this moment, the difference in status became evident. Many smaller families hurriedly made way. Feng Qi led the way at the forefront. Behind him followed Feng Chaosi with a face full of arrogance. And then there were the many important figures invited by the Feng Family. Only Feng Chaochou was trailing at the very end. By now, he had become the laughingstock of the family. No one was willing to spare him a second glance. After Feng Qi and the others took their seats, the atmosphere in the hall heated up. Many people began whispering to each other. ¡°With such a grand showing from the Feng Family, it seems they¡¯re not here with good intentions!¡± ¡°Even a fool could guess that, couldn¡¯t they? The Feng Family is second only to the Xie Family. With the Xie Family¡¯s downfall, how could they pass up this rare opportunity?¡± ¡°Now this is going to be quite a show, no matter how powerful the Qin Family is, it¡¯s just a dragon crossing the river. It looks like they¡¯re definitely going to bleed a lot this time!¡± Amidst these murmurs, Feng Qi, seemingly unfazed, scanned the people in the hall. Huh! Why haven¡¯t the Shi Family arrived yet? As he wondered, Shi Dong arrived with his entourage. Compared to the Feng Family¡¯s pomp, the Shi Family was much more understated. Given the longstanding animosity between the Feng and Shi Families, their meeting was marked by exchanged glares of anger. Shi Dong, expressionless, led his people to sit down at a distance. With that, nearly all the elite and powerful families of Zhongdu had arrived. Everyone was waiting. Waiting to see how the Qin Family would deal with the situation. Upstairs, Qin Yu watched with some nervousness. This was her first time leading the charge on her own. She had called Qin Yuan, but he said that he had left the matter entirely in her hands. This made Qin Yu feel the weight of responsibility on her shoulders. At that moment, Xue An suddenly smiled. ¡°Mr. Xue, what are you laughing at?¡± Qin Yu asked. ¡°What do you think would happen to Zhongdu if we killed all these people right now?¡± Xue An said indifferently. The suggestion sent a chill down Qin Yu¡¯s spine. If so many people really did die here, it was certain that the entire Zhongdu would descend into chaos. Seeing Qin Yu¡¯s shocked expression, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly. ¡°Just kidding, I¡¯m not a maniac.¡± But Qin Yu still felt somewhat terrified. She knew that in Xue An¡¯s eyes, these so-called elite and powerful, were little better than pigs and dogs. ¡°Go ahead, it¡¯s your turn to take the stage now!¡± Xue An stated calmly. Qin Yu bit her lip, regained her composure, and then turned to go downstairs. As she appeared in the hall, the once noisy room gradually fell silent. Many people fixed scrutinizing gazes on Qin Yu. Gradually, these gazes turned contemptuous. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only So, the Qin Family who had made such a big fuss sent just this little girl? At this moment, Feng Chaosi sneered disdainfully and then ogled Qin Yu with greedy eyes. She is quite good-looking after all! After the negotiation is over, I¡¯ll have to find an opportunity to get in touch with her. Feng Chaosi thought to himself. Chapter 106 - Chapter 106: 106 Chapter: Lotus Blooms With Every Step (4 updates) Chapter 106: 106 Chapter: Lotus Blooms With Every Step (4 updates) Translator: 549690339 At that moment, Qin Yu quickly regained her composure and slowly walked to the seat of honor, offering a smile to the people below. ¡°I imagine none of you know me. My name is Qin Yu, from the Beijiang Qin Family. The reason I¡¯ve asked you all here is twofold, the first is to get acquainted. The second is to inform everyone that from now on, the territory of the Xie Family will belong to our Qin Family!¡± These domineering words made the people in the hall pause for a moment, before they erupted into a commotion. ¡°Miss Qin, isn¡¯t your Beijiang Qin Family reaching too far?¡± someone sneered. ¡°Exactly, Beijiang and our provincial city have always kept to themselves. Suddenly, you strike and even annihilate the Xie Family. What does your Qin Family mean by this?¡± These murmuring voices nearly drowned out Qin Yu. A flicker of panic passed through Qin Yu¡¯s eyes, but she still bit her lip and said, ¡°We are all part of Huaxia, what do you mean our hand has reached too far?¡± ¡°No, this matter isn¡¯t that simple!¡± The crowd below began to clamor. The Feng Family had been silent because they were waiting for the Shi Family¡¯s reaction. To their surprise, Shi Dong was calmly drinking tea, seemingly unmoved. Feng Qi frowned. What was Shi Dong really planning? At this moment, Feng Chaosi couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He stood up with a playful smile, ¡°Miss Qin, I think that a beautiful lady like you should be dining and drinking with me, and then finding a hotel to spend the night. You shouldn¡¯t be getting involved in these matters.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, many in the hall laughed. Qin Yu¡¯s expression gradually darkened. ¡°Please show some respect!¡± Feng Chaosi chuckled then slowly toyed with the prayer beads in his hand, ¡°If you want the Feng Family to respect you, that¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll take half of the Xie Family¡¯s assets!¡± This proposal made many faces in the crowd turn sour. Everyone had their eye on the big piece of the pie that was the Xie Family¡¯s legacy. Now the Feng Family proposed to slice off half first, which meant others would get less. Qin Yu laughed out of sheer anger, ¡°What? Can your Feng Family be so domineering?¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s domineering or not isn¡¯t for me to say, nor is it for you to say, but your Qin Family wiped out the Xie Family with a single strike and then forcefully took over the provincial city. Have you not heard the saying, ¡®Even a mighty dragon cannot crush a local snake¡¯?¡± retorted Feng Chaosi coldly. As his words fell, dozens of people stood up, with only Feng Qi and the seated Feng Chaochou in the back still not moving. The atmosphere tensed up. The Shi Family¡¯s side was also showing signs of unrest. Shi Hao¡¯s second uncle leaned in towards Shi Dong and whispered, ¡°Big brother, looking at the situation, this Qin Family girl is still green. Cornered step by step by the Feng Family, if we don¡¯t make a stand now, we won¡¯t have a share of the benefit later!¡± Doubt showed on Shi Dong¡¯s face. But just then, a nonchalant voice came from the staircase. ¡°Indeed, a strong dragon does not oppress local snakes, but it depends on what kind of dragon and what kind of snake!¡± All eyes turned to look. They saw a man dressed plainly, yet with handsome and exceptional features and a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, slowly walking down the stairs. His appearance brought relief to the young lady of the Qin Family, who quickly approached and bowed respectfully, calling out. ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± Mr. Xue! He was Mr. Xue? All were shocked. There had always been rumors that this Mr. Xue possessed unfathomable Divine Skills. The downfall of the Xie Family was also his doing. But seeing him now, he didn¡¯t appear to be anything special. Many dismissed the rumors as exaggerated in their hearts. Only Feng Chaochou and Shi Hao both shuddered simultaneously, terror flashing in their eyes. Only they knew the terror of Xue An. At this time, Feng Chaosi let out a slight sneer. ¡°Then do tell, what kind of dragon, what kind of snake?¡± Xue An replied calmly, ¡°If it were a Nine Heavens Divine Dragon facing a local grass snake, who do you think would win?¡± Feng Chaosi¡¯s face turned extremely unsightly, ¡°Are you saying our Feng Family is that grass snake?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean.¡± Feng Chaosi¡¯s expression then eased slightly. But at this moment, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°To me, the Feng Family doesn¡¯t even amount to a grass snake, at most¡­ you could only be considered an earthworm!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone present was shocked. Many people thought that Mr. Xue must be out of his mind. Shi Dong also slightly furrowed his brows at this time. He had assumed Mr. Xue was an elderly man with the appearance of a sage, but he did not expect him to be a young man. Moreover, judging by the way he spoke now, he was a young man who did not know how to assess the situation properly. What was there to fear about such a man? Shi Dong even began to feel a tinge of regret. At this time, Feng Chaosi let out a cold laugh. ¡°Very well, you are seeking your own death, no one else is to blame!¡± Then, the experts brought by the Feng Family all excused themselves from their seats and surrounded Xue An in the center. Xue An then revealed a set of lovely teeth and gave Feng Chaosi a chilling smile. ¡°That statement actually suits you better.¡± Feng Chaosi shouted coldly, ¡°Attack!¡± The group then charged together. These men were the painstaking efforts of the Feng Family over the years, many of whom were experts hired for a heavy sum. Their collective action was immensely terrifying. Many onlookers couldn¡¯t help but turn pale. A smug smile appeared on Feng Chaosi¡¯s face. But soon, that smile froze on his face. Because Xue An walked forward slowly, as if he was taking a leisurely stroll. With each step he took, the experts blocking his path would silently fall down and then crumble to ashes. It was as if with every step a lotus bloomed! But these were lotuses coagulated from blood¡ªthe Blood Lotus! This eerie scene left everyone in the hall utterly terrified. Shi Dong, who was already silently regretting, now turned stark white with horror. What kind of nefarious technique was this? At this moment, Xue An had already approached the Feng Family¡¯s crowd. He had taken a total of seven steps, and beneath those seven steps, all the experts who had attacked him fell dead, not one survived. Now Xue An stood in front of Feng Chaosi, smiling faintly. ¡°Now¡­ are you convinced?¡± Feng Chaosi felt a chill rise from his bones. The scenario he had envisioned had not occurred. Feng Chaosi had thought that these experts, even if they couldn¡¯t beat Xue An, would at least injure him severely. Then, it would be his turn to defeat Xue An, and perhaps the significant share of the Xie Family¡¯s bounty could be claimed solely by the Feng Family! But in no way had he expected this man, without even lifting a finger, to turn all these experts to dust and smoke. Feng Chaosi was at a loss for words, his mouth agape, clueless about what to say. At this time, Feng Qi stood up, his demeanor shifting from arrogance to respect. ¡°Mr. Xue, my son is young and naive, please do not take offense at his words¡­¡± Xue An didn¡¯t even bother to lift his head, but simply raised his hand. Slap! After a slap, Feng Qi¡¯s head was blown apart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Brain tissue mixed with blood scattered on the ground, and his dead body collapsed with a thud. ¡°Did I allow you to speak?¡± Xue An said indifferently. The scene left many people so astonished that their eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. The proud head of the Feng Family, just because he spoke out of turn, was slapped to death? This man¡­ was ruthless! Chapter 107 - Chapter 107: Chapter 107: Willing to Honor Mr. Xue as Supreme! Chapter 107: Chapter 107: Willing to Honor Mr. Xue as Supreme! Translator: 549690339 The room fell into dead silence. Feng Chaosi¡¯s eyelids twitched madly, and his whole body trembled. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± He no longer knew what to say. Extreme fear occupied his heart. At that moment, Shi Dong suddenly stood up, his eyes full of shock and relief. Thank goodness¡­ He had heeded his son Shi Hao¡¯s advice; otherwise, the one lying on the ground right now might very well have been him. ¡°The Shi Family is willing to serve Mr. Xue in any capacity!¡± As he spoke, Shi Dong respectfully bowed. All the members of the Shi Family bowed respectfully with him. This included Shi Hao¡¯s second uncle. But at this moment, as Shi Hao¡¯s second uncle bowed, his whole body shaking, a wet stain appeared at his crotch, emitting a strong odor of urine. He had actually been frightened to the point of wetting himself. Xue An looked at Shi Dong with an indifferent gaze. Shi Dong felt as if the man¡¯s eyes were like sharp blades, slicing him into pieces; his forehead and back were immediately soaked with cold sweat. Meanwhile, Feng Chaosi, as if waking from a dream, gave a forced laugh. ¡°Mr. Xue, I¡­ our Feng Family¡­ will also be willing to serve you from now on.¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°The Shi Family can, but you cannot!¡± As these words were spoken, everyone couldn¡¯t help but change their faces dramatically. What did this mean? ¡°Are you daring to say that, in front of everyone, you will also exterminate our Feng Family?¡± an elderly figure of high authority from the Feng Family said angrily. Xue An glanced at him, and as the elder was about to say something else, the next second, his head exploded like a firework. Blood splattered all over the people nearby, but no one dared to make the slightest move. ¡°From the moment you coveted the Xie Family¡¯s legacy, your fate was already sealed!¡± Xue An said indifferently. All the members of the Feng Family trembled uncontrollably. In that moment, Feng Chaosi suddenly stood up, pointing at Feng Chaochou who was in the back row, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! If it wasn¡¯t for your suggestion to deal with Mr. Xue, how could we have done this?¡± Feng Chaosi¡¯s face was full of resentment. He intended to shift all the blame onto Feng Chaochou in order to save himself. But at this moment, Feng Chaochou let out a sigh, then stood up and walked in front of Xue An before falling to his knees with a thud. ¡°I have seen¡­ Mr. Xue!¡± Xue An looked at the despairing face of Feng Chaochou and smiled faintly, ¡°We meet again?¡± Feng Chaosi was stunned. What did Xue An¡¯s words mean? Could it be that he knew his own good-for-nothing brother? Feng Chaochou offered a bitter smile. ¡°Mr. Xue, the Feng Family is ruined due to its arrogance, I have nothing to say. Please do as you will!¡± Feng Chaosi trembled, then angrily said, ¡°Feng Chaochou, what do you mean by that?¡± Xue An frowned, ¡°Kneel down!¡± Feng Chaosi felt a tremendous force strike him, and with a thud, he fell to his knees, his kneecaps shattered. Feng Chaosi groaned in pain. At that moment, Xue An then said to Feng Chaochou, ¡°You seem to be quite sensible.¡± By that time, Feng Chaochou was no longer so afraid. Because he knew that the Feng Family¡­ was finished! Even then, Feng Chaosi didn¡¯t forget to throw dirt on his older brother, ¡°Mr. Xue, it was all because of his suggestion¡­¡± Xue An ignored him and only looked at Feng Chaochou with a smile, ¡°Would you like to take over the Feng Family?¡± Feng Chaochou was stunned. Feng Chaosi was also stunned. Everyone was stunned. What did Xue An mean? Only Shi Dong sighed softly at that moment. He understood Xue An¡¯s intention in doing this. The capital was so large, the Qin Family couldn¡¯t possibly manage to take over everything, even with their dominance. There would inevitably be other powerful families. If the Feng Family fell, then aside from the Qin Family, it could be said that only their Shi Family would be dominant. Now, it seemed that Xue An intended to keep this eldest son of the Feng Family. It was to balance out his own Shi Family in the future. Thinking of this, Shi Dong¡¯s fear of Xue An grew even deeper. This person had an unfathomable level of cultivation and also possessed such great wisdom. Who exactly was he? Feng Chaosi at this moment was utterly dumbfounded. He still didn¡¯t understand what Xue An meant. Meanwhile, Feng Chaochou¡¯s voice trembled with excitement, ¡°Mr. Xue¡­¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°If you are willing, then show me your sincerity!¡± Feng Chaochou immediately stood up, took a fruit knife from the table, and without any hesitation, walked towards his younger brother. Feng Chaosi was unable to move, only able to watch as his elder brother, whom he had always looked down upon, approached him. He was so terrified that his voice changed, ¡°Big brother¡­ big brother I was wrong, please don¡¯t! I will never again¡­¡± Feng Chaochou didn¡¯t pause for a moment, plunging the knife straight down. Thud! The knife plunged right into Feng Chaosi¡¯s chest. ¡°To¡­ oppose you¡­¡± Feng Chaosi spat out his last few words, fell to the ground unwillingly, and died. This move shocked everyone present. Many people now regarded Xue An with eyes full of fear, as if he were a ghost or god. This man¡¯s ability to manipulate people¡¯s hearts was so terrifying. With just a few words, he had incited fratricide within a wealthy family. And now, Feng Chaochou¡¯s eyes were red with emotion. For years, he had lived unsatisfactorily in the Feng Family. It could be said that no one held him in regard. But now, he had made the right move. That was to understand the principle of not opposing Xue An. Therefore, he had won. He did not spare any of the Feng Family elders. He killed them all with a knife, eradicating them completely. In the end, he was drenched in blood, looking maniacal. Xue An calmly watched. Only after Feng Chaochou had finished killing did he say indifferently, ¡°From now on, the Feng Family is yours!¡± Feng Chaochou¡¯s knife clanged as it hit the ground, and then he began to cry. Everyone silently moved further away from him. Self-destruction of an entire family! How ruthless one must be! At this moment, Xue An even felt some appreciation for Feng Chaochou. Because he knew that this was Feng Chaochou¡¯s pledge of loyalty to him. After destroying his whole family, no one would dare to take him in. He had no choice but to follow Xue An, to follow the Qin Family. As for the people of the Feng Family¡­ Xue An didn¡¯t care. Because not one of them was innocent! And the Shi Family¡­ Xue An turned to look. At this moment, Shi Dong wished he could bury his head in the ground, believing himself to be worldly. But when facing Xue An, He realized what a true influential figure was. One who decided life and death with a single word. This¡­ this is what it means to be an influential figure! Xue An walked over to him, and Shi Dong¡¯s legs were trembling. After a moment, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°You¡­ have a good son!¡± Saying this, Xue An turned and walked away. Shi Dong felt a huge relief, as if his entire body were soaked in cold sweat. This man¡­ he must never provoke him in the future! Shi Dong silently made a vow to himself. Xue An stepped onto the platform, looking around at everyone present with a calm expression. ¡°Now¡­ does anyone else object?¡± No one dared to speak. Not even a single person dared lift their head to look at Xue An. The people who had been clamoring to divide the spoils at the beginning all silenced their drums and did not dare make a sound anymore. Xue An nodded. ¡°Very well, from now on, the provincial city will be led by the Qin Family!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Qin Yu, standing below the platform, was the first to respectfully bow his head and said, ¡°The Qin Family¡­ is willing to honor Mr. Xue as supreme!¡± As if signaling, the Shi Family, Feng Chaochou, and others couldn¡¯t help but bow in unison. ¡°We are willing to honor Mr. Xue as supreme!¡± In the end, almost all the elite families shouted in unison. ¡°We are willing to honor Mr. Xue as supreme!¡± Chapter 108 - Chapter 108: Chapter 108: Fairy Tale Scene (2 more) Chapter 108: Chapter 108: Fairy Tale Scene (2 more) Translator: 549690339 The early summer sea breeze, gentle as a lover¡¯s caress. A yacht was currently drifting on the surface of the sea, sailing slowly. But on the deck, there was a burst of laughter. ¡°Daddy, look, I¡¯ve caught another little fish!¡± Xue Xiang said excitedly, proud as she showed off her catch to Xue An. Xue An looked at Xue Xiang¡¯s proud face and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then he patted her little head, ¡°Xiang Xiang is so impressive!¡± Meanwhile, sitting to one side and also fishing, Xue Nian¡¯s little face had already scrunched up like a steamed bun. ¡°Why can my sister always catch fish, but I can¡¯t?¡± Xue Nian mumbled unhappily. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re clumsy!¡± Xue Xiang said without any mercy. Tears began to well up in Xue Nian¡¯s big eyes. Xue An couldn¡¯t help but smile and shake his head. His two daughters were truly different in character. Take Xue Xiang, for example, clever and witty, even though she was only four years old, she acted like a little adult, often ¡°lecturing¡± Xue Nian. Xue Nian, however, was sometimes a bit slow and, apart from getting excited about tasty food, was usually not very talkative. Now being scolded as a little dummy by her own sister, naturally, Xue Nian felt extremely wronged. Xue An, with sympathy, quickly patted Xue Nian¡¯s little head. ¡°Alright, alright, our Nian Nian is not clumsy. Our Nian Nian is the smartest!¡± Feeling wronged, Xue Nian said, ¡°Daddy, if I¡¯m not clumsy, why can¡¯t I catch any fish?¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°Maybe the fish haven¡¯t noticed that Nian Nian is fishing too!¡± Xue Nian nodded hesitantly. And Xue An sent a strand of Divine Sense into the sea without changing his expression¡­ A few seconds later. Xue Nian¡¯s fishing rod dipped suddenly. ¡°Huh!¡± Xue Nian was first startled, then excited. ¡°Daddy, daddy, did I catch a fish?¡± Pretending as though nothing had happened, Xue An, too, excitedly went over to help Xue Nian lift the fishing rod. ¡°Wow, Nian Nian is so amazing, catching such a big fish!¡± Xue An exclaimed exaggeratedly. Xue Nian¡¯s eyes formed into crescent moons as she smiled. Xue Xiang, on the other hand, looked at her father with some suspicion. Being a smart little girl, she felt something suspicious about Xue An¡¯s movements just then. Under the scrutinizing gaze of his daughter, Xue An coughed a bit unnaturally. ¡°Ahem! Xiang Xiang is just as amazing!¡± It was only in front of his two daughters that Xue An dropped all pretense of being the Immortal Venerable. There was no helping it! Who made him have such spirited and incredibly adorable daughters? At that moment, the sun slowly set in the west, and the entire sea was bathed in dazzling gold, a sight too beautiful for words. ¡°Daddy, look, it¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian called out excitedly. Then Fan Mengxue and Tang Xuan¡¯Er came up on deck, looking at the father and daughters, they couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°The wind is so strong outside, come back in!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯Er worried about the two little girls. In fact, thanks to Xue An¡¯s daily careful nurturing with various Spiritual Medicines, the two girls¡¯ constitutions had become pure and flawless. It was impossible for them to get sick. Just then, a dolphin suddenly leaped high from the distant sea, drawing a beautiful arc in the air before splashing back into the water. ¡°Wow! A white dolphin! So beautiful!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, the two little girls, exclaimed with their eyes wide open. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Xue An asked, looking down at his daughters. ¡°We love it! And this is the first time we¡¯ve seen a real dolphin!¡± said Xue Xiang. ¡°Mhm, mhm, I just don¡¯t know if it tastes good!¡± Xue Nian began to ponder over the taste again. Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°Then close your eyes, Daddy will give you a surprise!¡± The two little girls immediately closed their eyes. Xue An stood at the bow of the boat, his foot gently tapping the deck. It seemed as if the sea within a ten-mile radius trembled ever so slightly. Then Xue An chuckled and said, ¡°Alright, open your eyes now!¡± The two little girls slowly opened their eyes. What presented before them was a scene straight out of a dream. They saw a few dolphins not far away, leaping from the sea surface, performing acrobatics as they somersaulted through the air before splashing back into the sea. The spray wet the cheeks of the two little girls. And this was just the beginning. In the blink of an eye, the number of dolphins leaping out of the water reached dozens. They drew beautiful arcs in the air, then returned to the sea. The two little girls watched in amazement. At this moment, all of the dolphins surfaced and swam up to the yacht, led by an exceptionally beautiful white dolphin, which seemed to nod at Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. ¡°Daddy, what¡­ what is it doing?¡± Xue Xiang asked. Xue An laughed, ¡°It¡¯s asking you to touch it!¡± Xue Xiang was a bit hesitant, but she eventually mustered up the courage and reached out to touch the white dolphin¡¯s nose. Xue Nian also couldn¡¯t help but extend her hand to touch the white dolphin¡¯s mouth. The white dolphin adorably blinked at them, seemingly enjoying the caress of the two little girls, making a series of baby-like cries. This scene appeared to be straight out of a fairy tale world, causing Tang Xuan¡¯er and Fan Mengxue to watch fascinated. After a while, the white dolphin led the other dolphins and leapt from the water once again. But this time, they jumped over the yacht. Under the glow of the setting sun, the dolphins seemed to be erecting gates of dragons on the sea surface, with the yacht passing through them slowly. The two little girls were so excited that they jumped and hopped around, delighted beyond measure. Xue An stood aside with a smile forming at the corner of his mouth. But his heart drifted far away. Wife, our daughters have grown so much, becoming more and more adorable, and more and more beautiful! You must be very lonely on your own. Just wait for me, I will definitely find you! Even if I have to exhaust the realms above or seek through the yellow springs below, I will never give up! As evening approached, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian stood at the bow, waving goodbye to the fins of the white dolphins as they departed. ¡°Goodbye! White dolphins!¡± ¡°Goodbye!¡± Xue An stood by, feeling the gratitude coming from the dolphins through their Divine Sense. He had just used his Divine Sense to command all nearby dolphins to come. The leading dolphin was slowly gaining consciousness. Xue An then instructed it to lead the other dolphins to perform for his two daughters. The white dolphin did not dare to disobey, because although Xue An did not force it, his presence, like the sea, was unfathomable. However, Xue An was not one to trouble these marine elves. As they were leaving, Xue An gave the dolphins some rewards. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although not very precious, they were of great value to the dolphins. Xue An had taken his daughters out to sea because the Xie Family had established a resort on a nearby island. The investment was substantial, and it was now completely finished. So the Qin Family had picked up a great deal by taking over, tidied it up a bit, and was preparing to open for business officially. Xue An was taking his two daughters to see the excitement. Chapter 109 - Chapter 109: Chapter 109: Hey, do you know Mr. Xue? (3 more) Chapter 109: Chapter 109: Hey, do you know Mr. Xue? (3 more) Translator: 549690339 The island was not close to the shore, and it would take a two-day journey by yacht to reach it. At this moment. The yacht was still sailing on the open sea. Even the most beautiful scenery can become tiresome after a while, especially the boundless ocean, which can easily wear out one¡¯s enthusiasm. For example, right now, two young girls were nestled inside the cabin, watching cartoons. Xue An stood on the bow, gazing at the sea surface. Fan Mengxue and Tang Xuan¡¯er were beside him, keeping him company. Tang Xuan¡¯er had taken a leave of absence from the hospital and then came to the provincial city. Xue An had taken her out to unwind. As for Fan Mengxue¡­ Her fame now was more than double what it had been before, with a plethora of advertising invitations and commercial endorsements, as plentiful as cow hair. Here it should be mentioned that when Fan Mengxue was blacklisted by the Xie Family, those businesses that had been eager to cancel their contracts were now dying of regret. But as for these, Fan Mengxue didn¡¯t care. Upon learning that Xue An was planning a sea voyage, Fan Mengxue immediately pushed aside all her work. As for An Qing, it seemed her unit, the Phoenix Immortal, had missions, and they had called her away. This sea area was still bustling. From time to time, there were ships passing by. The three were idly chatting. A luxurious yacht slowly approached, and a man stood at the bow, shouting loudly. ¡°Meng Xue! Is that Meng Xue?¡± Fan Mengxue, recognizing the voice as familiar, couldn¡¯t help but look up. She saw the man standing on the bow, dressed in a white suit. Although he was somewhat far away and his face was unclear, his posture and movements seemed familiar. Fan Mengxue frowned slightly. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Do you know him?¡± ¡°Seems like it, but I don¡¯t have much of an impression.¡± While they were speaking, the opposite yacht gradually drew closer. ¡°Meng Xue! To be able to see you on the high seas is truly a marvelous fate!¡± The man bared his pearly white teeth, speaking with a cheerful grin. It was only then that Fan Mengxue recognized who the person was. It turned out to be a male celebrity from the entertainment circle named Xiao Chu. Previously, Fan Mengxue had worked with him on a commercial and hence knew him. But it was just a nodding acquaintance. Fan Mengxue nodded slightly, ¡°So it¡¯s Mr. Xiao.¡± Xiao Chu laughed, ¡°What Mr.? I¡¯m only a few years older than you; just call me brother. Wait a moment, I¡¯ll come over!¡± Without waiting for a reply, he very familiarly had someone extend the gangplank and then walked over. When he got close and saw Tang Xuan¡¯er, Xiao Chu¡¯s eyes lit up anew. Initially, his attention had been all on Fan Mengxue, and he hadn¡¯t noticed the beautiful girl beside her at all. ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful day indeed, to meet such a gorgeous girl on the high seas!¡± Xiao Chu believed his smile to be quite charming. But his antics were of no use to Tang Xuan¡¯er. She remained expressionless and turned back to the cabin without a word. Undaunted, he turned his fervent gaze towards Fan Mengxue. ¡°Meng Xue, I heard your latest movie is a big hit, congratulations!¡± Fan Mengxue felt a pang of disdain. When she was blacklisted, everyone in the circle knew, but he was silent then. He was also silent when the movie¡¯s trailer came out. Even when the public opinion was extremely unfavorable towards her. This gentleman kept his distance. Now, after the storm had passed and her movie was at the height of its success, he came with an exceedingly warm congratulations. One could see what kind of person he was. Thinking to herself, Fan Mengxue couldn¡¯t help but show a trace of impatience on her face as she nodded and said, ¡°Thanks!¡± Xiao Chu saw it clearly and couldn¡¯t help but flash a hint of darkness in his eyes. However, he concealed it very well, still wearing a warm and enthusiastic smile on his face. ¡°And this is¡­?¡± Xiao Chu asked, upon noticing Xue An standing to the side. At the same time, his gaze carried a hint of fierceness. Ha ha! The so-called pure and untainted Fan Mengxue of the entertainment circle, would she also secretly go out to sea with a wealthy second-generation? If this news got out, I wonder what it would be like. Xiao Chu was plotting in his mind. Xue An frowned slightly. This man meant no good. But immediately after, he casually smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m the captain of this yacht.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Xiao Chu responded dismissively upon hearing this. Then he didn¡¯t even glance at Xue An again. Since he isn¡¯t some scion of a wealthy family, that¡¯s even better. Isn¡¯t it nice to be at the vast sea with two beauties? With that thought, Xiao Chu¡¯s smile grew even brighter. ¡°Meng Xue, where are you going?¡± Fan Mengxue was annoyed by this man¡¯s familiarity. How close does he think they are? You keep calling me Meng Xue? Just as she was about to react, Xue An winked at her. Fan Mengxue blinked in confusion. What does that mean? Xiao Chu, however, didn¡¯t notice these subtleties and said arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯ve been invited to an opening ceremony at an island resort newly developed by the Qin Family in the provincial city!¡± When mentioning the Qin Family of the provincial city, Xiao Chu spoke loudly and bragged. ¡°Meng Xue, why don¡¯t you come along with me, it¡¯ll be quite the spectacle!¡± Fan Mengxue hadn¡¯t said anything yet, but Xue An indifferently said, ¡°Sure, that sounds like a great idea, we could broaden our horizons!¡± Xiao Chu shot Xue An a glance, thinking to himself that the man knew how to talk. Fan Mengxue didn¡¯t know what Xue An was up to but reluctantly nodded anyway. Xiao Chu couldn¡¯t contain his excitement. Hehe, if he could take advantage of this opportunity and win over this well-known jade girl of the entertainment industry, it would benefit his future development greatly. By that time, they could already see the distant island. ¡°Meng Xue, do you know about the Qin Family of the provincial city?¡± Fan Mengxue shook her head, ¡°No idea!¡± ¡°Hehe, how could you not have heard about it?¡± ¡°Heard about what?¡± ¡°Now who doesn¡¯t know that the Qin Family orchestrated the fall of the Xie Family, the former power of the provincial city, and managed to take over smoothly from Beijiang? Tsk tsk!¡± Xiao Chu exclaimed several times, then lowered his voice. ¡°And have you heard? There¡¯s a big shot called Mr. Xue who is helping the Qin Family! Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have gone so smoothly!¡± Fan Mengxue held back a laugh, then shook her head, ¡°I really have no clue!¡± Meanwhile, Xue An also smiled and said, ¡°The Mr. Xue you¡¯re talking about¡­ is he really that impressive?¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± Xiao Chu sneered at Xue An. ¡°Let me tell you, I know this Mr. Xue!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°So what does this Mr. Xue¡­ look like?¡± ¡°Hmph, that man is over two meters tall, can demolish a wall with one punch, and can eat ten people¡¯s worth of food in one meal!¡± Xiao Chu said with self-satisfaction. ¡°That impressive?¡± Xue An blinked. ¡°Of course that impressive. Otherwise, do you think so many noble families in the provincial city would obediently follow orders? I heard that Mr. Xue alone subdued all the noble families of the provincial city!¡± Xiao Chu said. Xue An gave a faint smile, ¡°That sounds quite formidable indeed.¡± Chapter 110 - Chapter 110: Chapter 110 I am Chapter 110: Chapter 110 I am Translator: 549690339 Xiao Chu continued, ¡°I had a lot of work to do, but this time I was invited by none other than Miss Qin of the Qin Family, so I pushed aside all my work and hurried over specially!¡± He then flashed a smile at Fan Mengxue, ¡°When the time comes, I¡¯ll introduce you, getting to know Miss Qin of the Qin Family will be extremely beneficial to your future development!¡± Fan Mengxue nodded helplessly, ¡°Well¡­ thank you very much!¡± ¡°Hey, why are you still standing here? Hurry up and start the boat!¡± Xiao Chu glared at Xue An. He never showed a pleasant face to these service personnel. However, Xue An wasn¡¯t angry, and instead smiled slightly, ¡°No need to start it, because we¡¯ve arrived!¡± Indeed, at this moment, the island was already in sight, and one could see more than a dozen beautifully designed buildings standing on the picturesque island. Moreover, the pier was festooned with lights and decorations, as if ready to welcome some important personage. Xiao Chu said proudly, ¡°Miss Qin of the Qin Family is really too courteous, preparing such a grand welcome ceremony!¡± Then, he turned to Fan Mengxue with a smile, ¡°See, this is the Qin Family¡¯s resort, with such a large scale, how much money must have been invested! It shows just how powerful the Qin Family is!¡± Fan Mengxue remained expressionless. The yacht slowly approached the pier. At this time, one could see many people standing on the pier. Most of these people were from the various elite families of the provincial city. At the very front was Qin Yu, and standing behind her were Feng Chaochou and Shi Hao. This lineup made Xiao Chu somewhat proud and self-congratulatory. It seemed his reputation was still quite significant! At least it was enough to make so many influential family members wait obediently on the pier to welcome him. As the yacht docked, Xiao Chu, full of pride, walked down the gangway, waving at the crowd. ¡°Everyone has worked hard, I¡¯ve arrived!¡± No one made a sound. Nobody even glanced at Xiao Chu. It was as if he were invisible. This scene left Xiao Chu somewhat bewildered. What¡¯s going on? Could they not have heard? ¡°This must be Miss Qin, right? You¡¯re too kind, waiting on the pier for so long. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s head back!¡± said Xiao Chu cheerfully to Qin Yu. But Qin Yu didn¡¯t even spare him a glance, her gaze directed behind him. Xiao Chu was puzzled¡ªwhat could be behind him? Thinking this, Xiao Chu turned to look. He saw Xue An leading the way, with Fan Mengxue and Tang Xuan¡¯er, accompanied by two little maids, slowly walking down the gangway. At the same time, the people who had been as still as statues surged forward a few steps and then bowed respectfully. They then shouted in unison, ¡°Greetings, Mr. Xue!¡± Their voices echoed far and wide. Xiao Chu was stunned. Greetings to who? Mr. Xue? Which one is Mr. Xue? At this moment, Qin Yu hurried forward a few steps, her face beaming with a smile, ¡°Mr. Xue, we originally planned to send a helicopter to bring you over, but we heard you had already taken a boat out to sea, so these past two days I¡¯ve been waiting at the pier with everyone.¡± Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°I wanted to take Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian out to the sea for fun.¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Xue, please!¡± Qin Yu respectfully stepped aside to make way. Not just her, but everyone else also stepped aside in unison and bowed slightly, with extremely respectful attitudes. This scene left Xiao Chu completely dumbfounded. His brain even went into a state of shutdown. This person¡­ is Mr. Xue? At that moment, Xue An turned his head to look at Xiao Chu and smiled slightly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you knew Mr. Xue? I am he!¡± Xiao Chu¡¯s body shook, and his teeth clattered uncontrollably. On the boat, he had bragged without thinking that the real Mr. Xue was right in front of him! ¡°However, I¡¯m not two meters tall, and I cannot eat as much as ten people in one meal, but you weren¡¯t wrong about one thing!¡± Xue An smiled chillingly, ¡°My punch can indeed smash a wall.¡± Xiao Chu shuddered all over, a sense of urgency came upon him, almost scaring the urine out of him, then he forced a smile and said, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Xue¡­ I truly didn¡¯t know it was you! If I have offended you in any way¡­ I¡­ .¡± At this point, Qin Yu noticed something was off and stepped forward to ask, ¡°Mr. Xue, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing much, just encountered this guy on the road, then he got on my boat and spouted some nonsense,¡± Xue An said indifferently. Then he left with everyone. For Xue An, he did not even have the desire to deal with such a person! Qin Yu, however, frowned, stepped forward, and stared at Xiao Chu, ¡°Who let you come here?¡± Xiao Chu was quivering, ¡°It was¡­ it was¡­.¡± At this time, Hei King stepped out, looking a bit embarrassed and said, ¡°Young Miss, I¡¯ve met this guy a few times, and after learning the news, he kept begging me, so I let him come!¡± Qin Yu nodded coldly, ¡°Then let him roll!¡± After saying that, she turned around without looking back to follow Xue An and the others. Xiao Chu felt like crying but had no tears. He had intended to use this opportunity to get acquainted with a few powerful and influential people, and if he could get to know the Qin Family, that would have been even better. But he had never imagined that, just because of his loose tongue, he had offended a big shot he simply couldn¡¯t afford to provoke. At this time, Hei King approached with a serious face and said, ¡°Hurry up and leave this place! And let me give you a piece of advice¡­.¡± ¡°You better not stay in the provincial city any longer!¡± Xiao Chu trembled all over, and then, without making a sound, left in a dejected hurry. Meanwhile, Xue An arrived outside the resort accompanied by everyone, the place was picturesque, with a pleasant climate. The resort was beautifully constructed; it was indeed a treasure of a location. But upon seeing the resort, Xue An¡¯s brow furrowed imperceptibly. Once they walked inside, they could see all sorts of innovative decorations and designs. It was evident that the Xie Family had put a lot of thought into this resort. But Xue An remained silent, his face as solemn as water. With him like this, no one following him dared to speak either. When they reached the central area of the resort, an old man with white hair was standing by the road; seeing Xue An and the others approaching, he came forward to greet them. ¡°Mr. Xue, this is the designer of the resort, and also the successor of the Ming Family from the port, Master Ming Yuan!¡± Qin Yu emphasized the introduction. The Ming Family from the port? Upon hearing this name, Xue An¡¯s expression shifted slightly, then returned to normal. There are countless practitioners of Feng Shui Numerology in the world, and the masters among them are too numerous to count, but if one were to name the grandmaster among them, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only it would definitely be the Ming Family from the port! Since the Song dynasty, this family has been studying Feng Shui Numerology and has continued for over a thousand years without interruption. Thus, in Huaxia, especially in the Minnan area of the port, any significant construction project will definitely have a member of the Ming Family inspect the Feng Shui. This resort was also a creation of the Ming Family, showing how highly the Xie Family valued this resort. At this moment, Master Ming Yuan smiled at Qin Yu, ¡°Miss Qin flatters me too much, I¡¯m just an old man on the verge of senility in the Ming Family. And seeing this gentleman¡¯s demeanor, I presume he is the widely acclaimed Mr. Xue?¡± Chapter 111 - Chapter 111: Chapter 111 Sea Viewing Platform (2 more) Chapter 111: Chapter 111 Sea Viewing Platform (2 more) Translator: 549690339 Master Ming spoke in a highly cultivated manner, yet his demeanor and responses were impeccable, showcasing the grandeur of a true master. Xue An cast a casual glance at Ming Yuan before nodding slightly, ¡°It is indeed worthy of a scion from the renowned Ming Family, truly brilliant tactics!¡± The ambiguity of his words inevitably stirred some shock and suspicion in Qin Yu¡¯s heart. Shi Hao and Feng Chaochou, who were following behind, exchanged looks, then bowed their heads in silence. However, Ming Yuan¡¯s expression remained unchanged; with a slight smile, he said, ¡°Mr. Xue flatters me too much. Nowadays, who doesn¡¯t know about Mr. Xue overpowering his peers and ascending to the supreme position in the provincial city? Truly a hero from among the youths! I am in awe!¡± Xue An remained noncommittal and nodded, then pointed to the tallest building in the distance. ¡°What is this place?¡± ¡°Mr. Xue, this is the highest point of the resort, called the Sea Viewing Platform! Please, follow me to have a look!¡± Ming Yuan said with a smile. Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°Very well! Let¡¯s go take a look!¡± The group followed Ming Yuan up to the Sea Viewing Platform. Located in the central region of the island and as the highest point of the entire island, one could take in the splendid surrounding views from the top, complemented by the seamless horizon of sea and sky¡ªindeed, a feast for the eyes. ¡°Truly worthy of the Ming Family¡¯s touch, such a beautiful view!¡± someone marveled in admiration. Ming Yuan smiled with evident self-satisfaction, ¡°This Sea Viewing Platform is the core of the entire resort, and furthermore, any high-end banquets in the future can be held here.¡± While he spoke, waitstaff brought up wine and assorted foods. Moments later, the Sea Viewing Platform was transformed into an upscale club. The elites invited to this island had originally felt somewhat uncomfortable. No one knew exactly what game the Qin Family was playing. And especially Mr. Xue, known for his ruthless methods, what if he had gathered them here only to capture them all in one fell swoop? But viewing the current situation, it seemed like their worries might have been unnecessary. For instance, Xue An was now holding a glass of red wine, standing by the Sea Viewing Platform, seemingly gazing at the distant sea. The atmosphere gradually livened up. Stunning scenery and the sea breeze, when combined, allowed these wealthy young masters to gradually relax and then group together in twos and threes, chatting and laughing. ¡°Mr. Xue, I¡­ I¡¯d like to toast to you!¡± Just then, a timid voice rang out from behind Xue An. Turning around, Xue An saw it was a girl of about eighteen or nineteen, quite attractive, and judging by her attire, likely the daughter of some wealthy family. However, in Xue An¡¯s presence, the girl was stuttering, struggling to speak smoothly. Xue An gave a slight smile and raised his wine glass a little before taking a sip. The girl excitedly downed her drink and then scampered off jubilantly. After a short while, laughter from the girls could be heard in the distance. Qin Yu laughed softly, ¡°Mr. Xue, it seems you are quite popular now!¡± Just as Qin Yu said, Xue An¡¯s fame within the circles of the provincial city¡¯s wealthy was immense. Yet when the men heard Xue An¡¯s name, they felt both fear and awe. As for the girls, especially those from wealthy families, they were intensely curious about Xue An. A young man who single-handedly subdued an entire city¡¯s elite. That was legend enough in itself. And now, having seen Xue An in person, the daughters of these wealthy families were all stunned. They had not expected Mr. Xue to be so young and handsome. This caused many of the girls¡¯ hearts to flutter with excitement. But while they might think so, none dared to approach him rashly. Therefore, these girls started making bets, with the loser having to offer a toast. In the end, this girl lost and mustered the courage to approach and toast Xue An. To her surprise, Xue An was very approachable, and even returned the toast. This resulted in her receiving envy from her peers upon her return. As for Xue An, he merely offered a faint smile and paid it no further mind. He was improving his Cultivation Level every day, all in the hope of finding his wife as soon as possible. As for everything else¡­ Xue An hadn¡¯t given it much thought. At this moment, the atmosphere at the banquet reached its climax. Ming Yuan stepped onto the high platform in the middle, smiling as he said, ¡°Today, the elite of the provincial city have gathered here, and everyone is well-informed. It just so happens that I have a treasure for all to see!¡± With that, Ming Yuan took out a necklace from the bag he carried with him. It was a string of pearls that, under the moonlight, emitted a cool radiance, so beautiful that people hardly dared to breathe loudly. The room fell silent. The women in particular were completely enchanted. No woman could resist the temptation of jewelry. Qin Yu was slightly startled, then she exclaimed, ¡°Is that a Dong Zhu?¡± Ming Yuan smiled, ¡°Miss Qin really does have extensive knowledge; this is indeed the rare and seldom-seen Dong Zhu!¡± Dong Zhu! Extremely rare jewelry. It could only be found in this sea area, but due to overharvesting later on, it had disappeared for many years. Even a single Dong Zhu pearl was worth a fortune, let alone an entire string of pearl necklaces. Ming Yuan then smiled at the people below the stage, ¡°I will sell this pearl today. Who wants it?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the crowd erupted. ¡°I bid ten million!¡± ¡°Twenty million!¡± ¡°Twenty-five million!¡± These people were determined to have the string of Dong Zhu pearls. Anyone who could enter this place was worth at least several hundred million. Thus, the price rapidly soared. A hint of pride flickered in Ming Yuan¡¯s eyes. Just as the price had reached over ninety million, Xue An suddenly said calmly, ¡°I offer one dollar.¡± Upon this statement, the entire room fell silent. Many frowned slightly, thinking that Xue An was attempting to use his status to snatch the necklace. Yet Ming Yuan remained unruffled, merely chuckling, ¡°Mr. Xue, have you had too much to drink? Any single Dong Zhu pearl is a treasure, one dollar¡­¡± Xue An set down his wine glass and walked toward the stage with an indifferent expression. The crowd parted to make way for him. Ming Yuan¡¯s expression gradually darkened. When Xue An reached the stage, he casually took the necklace in his hand, played with it for a moment, and then smiled. ¡°Indeed, it is a rare treasure of the world!¡± Ming Yuan smiled, but the next second, his smile froze. ¡°It¡¯s just a pity¡­ the origins are not legitimate!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, many faces went pale. Illegitimate origins? What did he mean? Could it be that this necklace was stolen or robbed by Ming Yuan? Ming Yuan snorted coldly, ¡°Mr. Xue, you must have evidence to support such claims. Accusing someone¡¯s property of being illicitly obtained without proof is a serious allegation!¡± Many nodded in agreement silently. Some had been somewhat resentful of Xue An, and now their minds stirred. The Ming Family of the seaport was a powerful household. If Ming Yuan were to publicly confront Xue An, it was likely that Xue An¡¯s influence would be damaged. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only While those below the stage harbored various thoughts, Xue An smiled faintly, exerted a bit of strength in his finger, and with a snap, a Dong Zhu pearl shattered instantly. The entire room was shaken by this action. Xue An then said coldly, ¡°How you acquired it, you know best in your heart. For example, what¡¯s being suppressed under the Sea Viewing Platform with feng shui? Do I need to say it? Master Ming?¡± Chapter 112 - Chapter 112: Chapter 112: Siren’s Song (Three Updates) Chapter 112: Chapter 112: Siren¡¯s Song (Three Updates) Translator: 549690339 Ming Yuan¡¯s expression changed drastically, his eyes filled with terror. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± ¡°How I knew, is that it?¡± Xue An said with a light smile. Then he pointed towards the ocean in front of them. ¡°The feng shui of this island is not bad, but this place is a feng shui death trap. Not to mention the Ming Family, even an ordinary geomancer wouldn¡¯t build the Sea Viewing Platform here, yet you alone did.¡± ¡°Therefore, there must be some unknown secret beneath this Sea Viewing Platform! Let me guess, something like¡­ the Sea Eye?¡± Xue An said coldly. Xue An¡¯s words caused Ming Yuan¡¯s face to change color repeatedly. The crowd was similarly filled with shock and uncertainty. After a moment, Ming Yuan sighed deeply, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Xue, at such a young age, to be not only at a divine cultivation level but also so proficient in Feng Shui Numerology.¡± Xue An listened expressionlessly. ¡°You are correct, beneath the Sea Viewing Platform indeed lies the Sea Eye!¡± said Ming Yuan lightly, a mocking smile appearing on his face. ¡°Initially, I had no intention of doing anything to you, after all, I need this resort as a cover. But now that you¡¯ve uncovered it, I have no need to hide anymore! But you¡­¡± Ming Yuan¡¯s eyes flashed with ruthless malice, ¡°today, not a single one of you will leave!¡± With his words, a black mist rose from the ground, enveloping everyone within. Ming Yuan laughed sinisterly: ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be so extreme, but now that you know my secret, don¡¯t blame me. You¡¯ll all become my puppets!¡± As he spoke, a low female chant began to echo from underground. The sound was soft at first, but gradually, it grew louder and clearer. The expressions of many people began to grow vacant. Ming Yuan laughed wildly with pride: ¡°Xue An, I admit that your cultivation level is commendable for your age, but this isn¡¯t something you can withstand with martial prowess alone. This is¡­¡± ¡°The Siren¡¯s Song? And I thought it was something formidable,¡± Xue An said indifferently. Ming Yuan was taken aback, ¡°How could you¡­ How could you possibly know of the siren? Who are you, really?¡± Xue An raised his hand and smiled faintly, ¡°Me? I¡­ am Xue An!¡± As he spoke, a ball of pure white flame appeared in the palm of Xue An¡¯s hand. No sooner did the flame appear than the black mist began to dissipate rapidly, just like snow melting under the sun. As the black fog lifted, everyone immediately regained their senses. Qin Yu yelled angrily, ¡°You old thief! The Ming Family conducts itself in such a manner, aren¡¯t you afraid of incurring public wrath?¡± Not just Qin Yu, everyone present was incredibly enraged. The idea that Ming Yuan wanted to turn everyone into puppets was intolerable to these haughty and privileged offspring. Many were secretly relieved and looked towards Xue An with gratitude; if it weren¡¯t for Mr. Xue¡¯s timely actions, none would have been spared. Ming Yuan¡¯s face underwent several changes, eventually settling into a grim look, ¡°I underestimated you. But do you think this is over? Do you know why I chose today to have you ascend the Sea Viewing Platform?¡± Ming Yuan looked up at the sky and sneered, ¡°Because tonight¡­ is the night of the full moon!¡± Everyone looked up in unison, indeed, a clear, bright moon was hanging in the sky, casting a veil-like glow that enshrouded everything. ¡°Feng Shui secret technique, activate!¡± Ming Yuan called out softly. Silver lines suddenly appeared above the Sea Viewing Platform, intertwining into complex patterns, trapping everyone within. At the same time, the beautiful silhouette of a creature gradually appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. This silhouette had a woman¡¯s upper body and a fish¡¯s lower body. Yet even so, it did nothing to diminish the beauty of the maiden. Ming Yuan looked at the mermaid and chuckled coldly, ¡°Kill them all!¡± The mermaid¡¯s face showed a hint of struggle, but ultimately, she helplessly bowed her head. An ethereal chant began to rise, louder and clearer than before, and no matter if you plugged your ears or did anything else, the sound could not be blocked from entering your mind. As everyone was shocked, Xue An sighed softly, ¡°You really deserve to die!¡± His tone was indifferent yet seemed like a divine chant, instantly suppressing the sea monster¡¯s singing. Ming Yuan finally showed a change in expression. Xue An took a step forward, ¡°By using Feng Shui to harm others, you¡¯ve broken the first rule!¡± ¡°Harboring ill intentions and exploiting secular power to satisfy personal desires! You¡¯ve broken the second rule!¡± Xue An took a second step. ¡°By relying on the Feng Shui Secret Technique, you¡¯ve imprisoned a peaceful sea monster to profit from it; this is the third rule you¡¯ve broken!¡± Standing in the center, Xue An spoke indifferently with his hands behind his back, ¡°You¡¯ve broken all three rules, Ming Yuan, do you acknowledge your guilt?¡± Laughing triumphantly, Ming Yuan said, ¡°Xue An, it¡¯s useless to say those things. This Feng Shui Secret Array is an ancient inheritance I stumbled upon. No one in this world can break it. Without the method to break it, even a Daluo Golden Immortal would be trapped and die here, and you and these people are all as good as dead!¡± Everybody¡¯s face turned as pale as paper in an instant. Some disbelieving people tried to walk out but couldn¡¯t touch those silver threads at all. Ming Yuan chuckled, considering Xue An and the others already dead in his eyes. But at that moment, Xue An smiled. ¡°Did I say I was going to break it?¡± Then Xue An raised his gaze to Ming Yuan, ¡°Any skill, in the face of absolute power, is a joke! You didn¡¯t understand that simple fact!¡± Saying that, Xue An stamped his foot fiercely. This Sea Viewing Platform, the island, and even the vast ocean itself, all trembled mightily under that stomp! And those silver-threaded mystical formations instantly started to unravel. Ming Yuan¡¯s face showed horror and despair, ¡°No, this is impossible¡­ this is ancient¡­¡± He didn¡¯t get a chance to finish his sentence, as the backlash from the broken Array consumed him. In an instant, the Ming Family Feng Shui Master aged from a white-haired elder to a rapidly withering old man. Soon, he turned into a skeleton that scattered with the wind. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief as if a heavy burden had been lifted. And then, the sound of crying drew all eyes to it. The mermaid was weeping. And the tears she shed were actually large pearls. Now they understood where Ming Yuan¡¯s pearls came from. This revelation shocked many people. The tears of this sea monster were pearls, which was practically like a money-printing machine! No wonder Ming Yuan went to great lengths to suppress it. At this moment, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian moved closer. During the recent struggle, Xue An had shielded the two of them with a secret technique. He didn¡¯t want his two precious daughters to be harmed in the slightest. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Daddy, is that the mermaid sister?¡± Xue An nodded and smiled gently, ¡°Yes, it is!¡± ¡°Then why is the mermaid sister crying?¡± ¡°Because¡­ she misses home!¡± Xue An said softly. The mermaid shuddered, lifted her beautiful eyes to look at Xue An, and then her lips parted slightly, ¡°Immortal, save me!¡± Chapter 113 - Chapter 113: Chapter 113: If Mountains and Seas Can’t Measure You, I Will! Chapter 113: Chapter 113: If Mountains and Seas Can¡¯t Measure You, I Will! Translator: 549690339 At this time, the little girl Xue Nian had already approached curiously and picked up a Blood Pearl from the ground. ¡°What¡¯s this? Can you eat it? Is it tasty?¡± Xue Nian asked. This was Xue Nian¡¯s characteristic triple question. Xue An couldn¡¯t help but laugh silently, ¡°Silly Nian¡¯er, those are the tears of a mermaid!¡± Xue Nian paused, and then she picked up all the Blood Pearls on the ground and approached the mermaid. ¡°Mermaid sister, these are your tears; don¡¯t cry anymore, okay!¡± The Sea Demoness shuddered, a complex expression surfacing on her stunning face. Since ancient times, the members of their Demon Race had been hunted by human Cultivators. All for the sake of obtaining their tears. Just like what Ming Yuan had done, everyone¡¯s first reaction upon seeing them was to take possession. Only this little girl had a heart of gold. The Sea Demoness¡¯s hands were like those of a regular person, so she reached out to take the Blood Pearls and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Thank you!¡± Xue Nian blinked her big, shiny black eyes, ¡°Sister, what¡¯s there to thank for? These were yours to begin with!¡± These words made many people shake. To be honest, if it wasn¡¯t for Xue An being there, there would have already been people who couldn¡¯t restrain themselves from stepping forward to subdue the Sea Demoness. After all, she was a moving treasury. Yet, Xue Nian taught everyone a lesson. It made many feel ashamed of themselves. ¡°Dad, the mermaid sister looks so pitiful! Help her, please!¡± Xue Xiang also spoke up at this time. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Okay! Today, I¡¯ll send her home.¡± After speaking, Xue An looked up at the Sea Demoness and said in a deep voice, ¡°I save you today only because you have never harmed anyone; if you cause trouble in the future, do you understand the consequences?¡± The Sea Demoness trembled and then bowed respectfully, ¡°Immortal Master, rest assured, this demon understands!¡± ¡°Everyone, go down!¡± Xue An ordered. The crowd dispersed from the Sea Viewing Platform and watched from a distance. Xue An stood beside the Sea Viewing Platform, gazed at the moonlight, and then threw a fierce punch. The Sea Viewing Platform, built to be extremely sturdy, first made creaking noises before silently crumbling to pieces under that single punch. The sea breeze blew past, and the formerly towering platform vanished without a trace. As if it had never existed in the first place. Many onlookers were dumbfounded. At this moment, there was a seemingly bottomless Sea Eye beneath the Sea Viewing Platform, emanating an extremely cold aura. Several chains were binding a mermaid covered in scars, suspending her above the Sea Eye. Xue An¡¯s gaze turned cold. He knew that this was the true form of the Sea Demoness; what had appeared on the platform was nothing more than an illusion created by her Mental Power. Ming Yuan had a ruthless plan. He was using the power of the Sea Eye to suppress the Sea Demoness. If not for Xue An¡¯s discovery, this Sea Demoness would have been doomed forever. Moreover, Xue An couldn¡¯t directly break the chains now because they were connected to the Sea Eye. The power of the Sea Eye in the vast ocean was no trivial matter. Seemingly realizing the difficulty ahead, the Sea Demoness slowly opened her eyes and gave Xue An a weak nod. ¡°Immortal Master, if you can¡¯t save me, then please end my life!¡± As she spoke, flesh continued to fall from her cheeks. Clearly, her injuries were severe. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, the two little girls, felt so heartbroken they were on the verge of tears. Many others sighed softly. They all thought that Mr. Xue had done his best. But this was not something that could be handled merely by doing one¡¯s best! ¡°Immortal Master, I¡¯m already grateful that you killed that villain. If it¡¯s too difficult, please don¡¯t take the risk! This demon is willing to die for liberation!¡± The voice of the Sea Demoness grew weaker. She was being eroded by the power of the Sea Eye. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian anxiously looked toward their father. All eyes were also focused on Xue An. Xue An¡¯s eyes drooped, and his face bore a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile. ¡°Even the Sea Demoness is trapped by the sea!¡± As he spoke, Xue An raised his head and looked at the Sea Demoness on the brink of death. ¡°Today, I shall rescue you. If the mountains and seas do not cross over for you, I will!¡± With those words, Xue An called out lightly, ¡°Let me borrow the light of a billion stars!¡± Countless starlight beamed down from the sky above, starting to converge in Xue An¡¯s palm. Gradually, an orb imbued with the light of innumerable stars appeared in Xue An¡¯s hand. This miraculous scene dumbfounded everyone in the distance. Could Mr. Xue really be an Immortal? This thought suddenly emerged in the hearts of many. At that moment, Xue An forcefully threw the orb of light downward. A dazzling streak of starlight flashed by. The immense power of the starlight utterly shattered the Sea Eye. Towering waves rose up. Xue An sneered, ¡°A mere body of water dares to be reckless before me!¡± With that, Xue An snapped his fingers. The towering waves vanished as if they encountered something terrifyingly fearful and dissipated quickly. The sea surface regained its calm. And the Sea Demoness had been rescued and brought to shore. But, having been suppressed for too long, she was too weak to stand and could only look at Xue An with grateful eyes, whispering, ¡°Thank you, Immortal Master, for saving me!¡± Xue An glanced at the Sea Demoness and tossed her an Elixir, ¡°Eat it.¡± The Sea Demoness respectfully caught it and swallowed it down. After a short while. The injuries on the Sea Demoness began to heal rapidly. In the blink of an eye. The myriad wounds were restored to their original state. At this moment, the Sea Demoness transformed with human legs, draped in light gauze, appearing like a forsaken Immortal, so beautiful it was hard to take one¡¯s eyes off her. The Sea Demoness bowed deeply to Xue An. ¡°Little demon Jiang Mei¡¯er has seen the Immortal Master. I can never forget the great kindness and virtue of the Immortal Master!¡± Xue An nodded slightly and said nothing. He had indeed saved her, so her kneeling to express thanks was only to be expected. And looking at the Sea Demoness¡¯s attire¡­ She doesn¡¯t seem like an ordinary Sea Demoness! Most importantly, she has a surname! The surnames of the Demon Race are extremely precious; ordinary demons simply could not have them. At this time, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian approached. ¡°Sister, where is your tail?¡± Xue Xiang asked with curiosity. The Sea Demoness smiled brightly, ¡°I have retracted my tail!¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing! You can retract it?¡± Xue Nian said in surprise. ¡°Yes! Here, let me give you both something,¡± said the Sea Demoness as she solemnly pulled out three pearls emitting a red halo. Unlike the Dong Zhu formed from tears, these pearls were transformed from the Sea Demoness¡¯s own blood essence, extraordinarily precious. But the two young girls didn¡¯t understand this and just thought they were so pretty! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t they beautiful?¡± the young girls brought the pearls back and asked excitedly. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re beautiful!¡± Seeing the three Blood Pearls, Xue An¡¯s heart also stirred. A Sea Demoness could only condense three to five Blood Pearls in her lifetime. Now, this Sea Demoness had given away three at once. Such a generous gesture! Chapter 114 - Chapter 114: Chapter 114: Yu Family’s Sword Challenge Token! (2nd Release) Chapter 114: Chapter 114: Yu Family¡¯s Sword Challenge Token! (2nd Release) Translator: 549690339 And at this moment, the previously calmed sea surface once again whipped up into towering waves. Many people retreated in horror. Jiang Mei¡¯er, however, smiled charmingly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, everyone, these are my people coming to pick me up!¡± Indeed. Atop the distant waves, several sea demons stood. But these sea demons were all on guard, and they did not approach the shore. Then Jiang Mei¡¯er approached Mr. Xue, bowed deeply and paid her respects. ¡°Immortal Master, I dare not forget the grace of saving my life! In the future, I must repay this debt!¡± Mr. Xue smiled noncommittally. He did not perform these deeds expecting any reward. But Jiang Mei¡¯er¡¯s expression was grave, and she stepped forward a few paces, whispering a string of archaic, abstruse words to Mr. Xue. Mr. Xue was slightly startled, then he laughed. It seemed he really had saved a big figure! She even had a True Name. The so-called True Name, is something only the nobility among demons and monsters possess, stemming from their bloodline inheritance. The more noble the bloodline, the more distinguished the True Name! Moreover, each member of the Demon Race has a unique True Name. Knowing their True Name is akin to mastering their life¡¯s gate. Therefore, every demon regards their True Name as their most crucial secret and would never casually reveal it to anyone. Yet now this sea demon had told Mr. Xue her True Name. It showed she was truly grateful for Mr. Xue¡¯s rescue. After Jiang Mei¡¯er transformed back into her half-human, half-fish form and entered the sea, those sea demons waiting for her all swarmed over to her. Standing at the crest of the waves, Jiang Mei¡¯er gave Mr. Xue one last deep bow, then submerged into the sea, disappearing from sight. The sea was calm, and the waves were still. It was all over. Many people were still ruminating over everything that had just transpired. From the beginning with Ming Yuan¡¯s hidden malice to Mr. Xue stepping in to save everyone, and finally to Mr. Xue rescuing the trapped sea demon. These events, akin to scenes from a movie, made many people feel as if they were still in a dream. However, after this incident, Mr. Xue¡¯s prestige and might had reached its peak. None among the well-to-do families of the provincial city dared to challenge Mr. Xue¡¯s authority anymore. Not even in their thoughts! On the island, Mr. Xue and his companions stayed for two more days. Out of the three Blood Pearls, two were crafted by Mr. Xue into necklaces, which he then gave to his two daughters. The last one, Mr. Xue kept for himself, saving it for An Yan. While Mr. Xue was enjoying the island with his daughters, a boat slowly approached the island. Tan Dong and Tan Xiaoyu hurriedly disembarked and made their way directly to the resort. Upon seeing Mr. Xue, Tan Dong wore a solemn expression, and his first words were, ¡°Mr. Xue, there¡¯s been trouble!¡± ¡°Trouble? What kind of trouble?¡± Tan Dong took out a delicate little sword from within his clothes, which unfolded to reveal a uniquely crafted letter. As Mr. Xue took it, he saw written on it, The discarded Yu Family member, Yu Qing, was killed by you. Although a castaway, he was still of Yu Family blood. Therefore, ten days from now, on the bank of Qingfeng River, I will come bearing a sword to slay Beijiang! At the end, it was signed, Yu Yang of the Yu Family! Mr. Xue frowned slightly. What was this? A challenge letter? Tan Dong chuckled bitterly and said, ¡°Mr. Xue, this is the famous Shi Jian Token of the Yu Family from Lingnan!¡± ¡°The Sword Challenge Token?¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s said that in the last forty years, the Yu Family has issued the Sword Challenge Token seven times, invariably to renowned masters of the time, and usually because these people offended the Yu Family!¡± ¡°And among these seven instances, no one has survived under the swords of the Yu Family!¡± Tan Dong said with a solemn expression. This was also why he hurried over as soon as he received the Sword Challenge Token. The Yu Family of Lingnan! That is considered a Holy Land in the eyes of martial artists worldwide! Forty years ago, the Sword Immortal Yu Yuanyi of Lingnan, with a single man and a single sword, annihilated ten overseas masters, and since then, he established his unparalleled achievement. In forty years, no one has dared to provoke the descendants of the Yu Family. And this time, Xue An had killed a forsaken member of the Yu Family, which had provoked the issuance of the Yu Family¡¯s Sword Challenge Token! Tan Dong was naturally full of worries. Tan Xiaoyu also looked at Xue An with a concerned expression. She had now taken over her father¡¯s martial arts school, and after these days of experience, she had matured a lot. However, when she heard that the Yu Family had handed down a Sword Challenge Token to deal with Xue An, she set aside everything to follow Tan Dong here. Yet, there was no trace of fear on Xue An¡¯s face. Instead, he smiled faintly, ¡°To vanquish Beijiang with a sword? That¡¯s quite the boast!¡± As he spoke, Xue An applied a slight force with his finger, and the Sword Challenge Token crumbled into powder and scattered with the wind. ¡°Mr. Xue, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but the Lingnan Yu Family is really not easy to provoke now! Especially that Sword Immortal Yu Yuanyi¡ªever since his earth-shattering strike forty years ago, there has been no news of him. Rumors say he has been in seclusion all this time. As for what realm he has reached by now, no one is clear!¡± Tan Dong said, worried. ¡°Indeed, Mr. Xue, a wise man does not court danger. Why don¡¯t you go hide in country H for a while?¡± Tan Xiaoyu also suggested. Xue An shook his head and smiled faintly, ¡°Thank you, but¡­ I really want to see just how sharp the Yu Family¡¯s sword is!¡± When he spoke, a sliver of a fierce killing intent flashed in Xue An¡¯s eyes. Tan Dong and Tan Xiaoyu exchanged glances and then both sighed. In fact, they knew that these persuasions would definitely not work. A true martial artist would never back down. And at this moment, The news that the Yu Family had issued another Sword Challenge Token also began to thunder throughout the land! Martial Arts Forum. On today¡¯s Martial Arts Forum, gone were the usual bickering and frivolous threads. Nearly every post was discussing the Sword Challenge Token issued by the Yu Family this time. ¡°The Yu Family has built up its intimidation for forty years¡ªno one dares to face their sharpness, and I think this time it will be the same!¡± ¡°Yes! Although this Mr. Xue has recently gained some fame and even killed the Old Man Pointing to the Sky, compared to a martial arts great family like the Yu Family, he is still far short!¡± ¡°The Yu Yang who was dispatched this time is also an extremely formidable figure, who is said to have defeated a Sword Dao master in Singapore with his sword as soon as he left the mountains. It is said that he practices a murderous sword! Utterly fierce!¡± ¡°Heh, I think this Mr. Xue is more likely doomed this time!¡± ¡°If I were Xue An, I would have hit the road early and would never return to Beijiang!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°Heh, you guys in the post above know nothing. If this Xue An leaves, then he can forget about making any progress in martial arts in the future. Fear is the biggest obstacle in the pursuit of martial arts!¡± ¡°No progress is better than being killed anyway!¡± These discussions flooded the forum. And now even in Beijiang, this news had spread everywhere. Some were shocked, some felt pity, some reveled in the disaster, and others were filled with excitement. Longtai Building. Qin Yuan stood in the office, silent for a long time. ¡°Elder, Master Tan just called, and the persuasion was ineffective!¡± It appeared that Qin Yuan had already known the outcome and nodded slightly, ¡°Understood!¡± The Hei King did not leave; he still stood by the side. ¡°Old Hei, do you think Mr. Xue can win this time?¡± Although Qin Yuan had always been full of confidence in Xue An, and Xue An never let him down, But this time¡­ the opponent was the Yu Family! The great martial arts family that has stood in the south of Huaxia for forty years! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Hei King lowered his head and said solemnly, ¡°I believe Mr. Xue will win!¡± Qin Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Oh? Why do you say that?¡± The Hei King was silent for a moment, then shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but that¡¯s just what I believe!¡± Qin Yuan nodded, his eyes gradually filled with determination. ¡°In the past, it was always Mr. Xue who removed obstacles for my Qin Family. This time, my Qin Family will stand unconditionally behind Mr. Xue!¡± Chapter 115 - Chapter 115: Chapter 115: Reactions from All Sides (3 updates) Chapter 115: Chapter 115: Reactions from All Sides (3 updates) Translator: 549690339 Xie Jingjing finished school and returned home, feeling that the atmosphere today was somewhat unusual. Instead of cooking in the kitchen, Mr. Xie sat in a chair, heaving long sighs and muttering under his breath. Auntie Pang, her mother, was constantly dabbing at her tears. ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± Xie Jingjing asked in confusion. Auntie Pang lifted her head, glanced at her daughter, and then sighed, ¡°Your dad went to buy groceries today and then he heard some news about your Brother Xiao An!¡± ¡°What happened to Brother Xiao An?¡± Xie Jingjing exclaimed, her face draining of color. ¡°I also heard it through the grapevine,¡± Mr. Xie said with a face full of worry. ¡°Apparently, Xiao An offended some extremely formidable figure, and now they¡¯re seeking revenge, setting it for ten days from now on the banks of Qingfeng River!¡± Xie Jingjing turned pale and slumped into a chair, her mind in turmoil. What to do? What to do! Please, nothing bad must happen to Brother Xiao An! Xie Jingjing hung her head low, tears falling relentlessly. The atmosphere in the room was oppressively gloomy. Suddenly. Mr. Xie slapped the table and abruptly stood up. Auntie Pang, startled, couldn¡¯t help but scold, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t scare people like that!¡± Mr. Xie¡¯s face showed a seriousness it had never held before. ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind, I will also go to the banks of Qingfeng River in ten days!¡± ¡°Even though I might not be able to do anything!¡± ¡°But Xiao An has been kind to Jingjing, kind to our family! I, Mr. Xie, am not ungrateful. Even if it costs me my life, I will go and lend Xiao An a hand!¡± Xie Jingjing and Auntie Pang looked at Mr. Xie in surprise, but his eyes sparkled with a determination they had never seen before. Auntie Pang also became excited, nodding and saying, ¡°That¡¯s right, truly worthy of being my man! I¡¯ll go too when the time comes!¡± Mr. Xie frowned, ¡°Men¡¯s business, why should women interfere unnecessarily?¡± Upon hearing this, Auntie Pang became enraged, ¡°Mr. Xie, let me tell you, if it really comes to blows, three of you wouldn¡¯t be a match for me!¡± Mr. Xie felt a bit embarrassed, ¡°Ah, come on. The child is right here, what nonsense are you spouting!¡± ¡°What nonsense? This is simply the truth!¡± Watching this scene unfold, Xie Jingjing managed a tearful smile. A thought also emerged in her heart. Brother Xiao An! No matter what, I will go and see for myself. If you lose, then I will avenge you! Even if it costs me my life, I won¡¯t hesitate! The Wu Family. Wu Weidong sat in his chair, unable to contain his excitement. His wife, who had a face full of flesh, was also smiling happily. ¡°That¡¯s great, as long as this Xue An dies, our son¡¯s death will be avenged!¡± Wu Weidong said with a laugh. ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s not going to be that easy. Once Xue An is dead, I want to flay the little wretch who killed our son!¡± the woman declared fiercely. Originally, her son Wu Zefeng had forcefully taken Xie Jingjing to the KTV. If Xue An had not arrived in time, the consequences would have been unthinkable. It was also because Wu Zefeng was malicious at heart, so Xue An ended up killing him. Later, Wu Weidong wanted to take revenge, but when any somewhat connected person in Beijiang heard that it involved taking on Xue An, they shook their heads as if they were wobbling drum rattle. Having no other choice, Wu Weidong gave up. But when the news of the Yu Family issuing the Sword Challenge Token against Xue An came, the Wu Family was overjoyed! ¡°Hehe! When the time comes, let¡¯s go and enjoy the show, to see how the person who killed Zefeng will be wiped out by others!¡± Wu Zefeng said with a sinister face. Hua Family Traditional Medicine Clinic. All day today, Hua Tingting was somewhat distracted. After seeing off the last patient, Hua Xingyu sighed. ¡°Ting¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Hua Tingting was silent for a long moment before she said, ¡°Grandpa, is Yu Family really as formidable as the rumors say?¡± Hua Xingyu¡¯s expression turned serious as he nodded, ¡°Very formidable! And extremely so!¡± Hua Tingting¡¯s face grew more worried, ¡°Then, do you think Mr. Xue this time¡­¡± Hua Xingyu shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, this isn¡¯t something that someone of my level can see through. However, Tingting.¡± Hua Xingyu paused, then continued, ¡°You must remember, people like Mr. Xue are like divine dragons above the ninth heaven, you¡­¡± Hua Xingyu didn¡¯t finish his sentence. But Hua Tingting understood her grandfather¡¯s meaning. She felt somewhat disheartened. But she also understood that her grandfather meant well. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go to Qingfeng River in ten days to witness the most glorious duel in the Martial Arts World in a decade! It will also be like standing by Mr. Xue¡¯s side to cheer him on!¡± Hua Xingyu said. Hua Tingting¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°Yes!¡± While the outside world was in turmoil over the Sword Challenge Token issued by the Yu Family. Lingnan Yu Family remained as calm as ever. Yu Yang walked through the Testing Sword Pavilion and arrived at the back courtyard, where he saw his father, who was also the current Family Head of the Yu Family. Yu Lang. ¡°When are you planning to set off?¡± Yu Lang, sitting in a chair, asked without even lifting his head. ¡°We will set off after seven days. Beijiang is only two thousand miles away from Lingnan; it¡¯s a two-day journey!¡± Yu Yang said respectfully, bowing. Yu Lang nodded, ¡°You are assigned as the emissary for this Sword Challenge. Do you know why?¡± Yu Yang¡¯s body trembled with a flash of wild joy in his eyes, but he still bowed his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Yu Lang chuckled lightly, ¡°You, with your calculating heart too heavy, that¡¯s why you haven¡¯t progressed in the Sword Dao as much as your elder brother!¡± ¡°This Xue An is also quite a talent. Being able to kill Yu Ling with a single punch at the Martial Arts Conference shows he has some real skills. You must be careful and not tarnish the Yu Family¡¯s reputation. If you do well¡­ when the elder ancestor comes out of seclusion, you may serve by his side!¡± Yu Yang trembled violently with delight, ¡°The elder ancestor is coming out of seclusion?¡± Yu Lang nodded solemnly, ¡°This news must not be disclosed, but a few days ago, your elder brother sent a message saying the Sword Qi outside the Sword Cottage has been growing stronger by the day. It shouldn¡¯t be too long now!¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Yu Yang suppressed the ecstasy in his heart and slowly retreated. To every member of the Yu Family, their elder ancestor Yu Yuanyi was a revered Immortal they all worshipped. Being able to serve by his side would be enormously beneficial for his own Sword Dao Cultivation. After leaving the back courtyard, Yu Yang arrived behind the Testing Sword Pavilion, where a uniquely beautiful young girl was seated in idle. Seeing Yu Yang approach, the girl couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Why are you so happy today, Third Brother? Is there some good news?¡± Yu Yang smiled, ¡°Little sister, you¡¯ve sneaked out again. Be careful or father will punish you if he finds out.¡± This young girl was Yu Lang¡¯s youngest and only daughter, Yu Ran. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Hehe, father won¡¯t! I heard that Third Brother has been appointed as the emissary for this Sword Challenge?¡± Yu Yang nodded. Yu Ran became excited, ¡°And I heard that this time the opponent is a top expert ranked in the high places of the heavenly list! You must be careful, Third Brother!¡± ¡°The heavenly list?¡± A sneer of disdain appeared on Yu Yang¡¯s lips. ¡°A list where those who have never seen a real Cultivator, even less a Loose Immortal, rank themselves first. What¡¯s the use? To me, they¡¯re nothing but chickens and dogs!¡± Chapter 116 - Chapter 116: Chapter 116: Longtai Group, Warmly Welcomes Sir Home! Chapter 116: Chapter 116: Longtai Group, Warmly Welcomes Sir Home! Translator: 549690339 Yu Yang¡¯s confidence had its reasons. To the average martial artist, the Heavenly Rankings seemed unattainable. But for a top Martial Arts Family like the Yu Family, a mere Heavenly Ranking really counted for little. If upon his return from demonstrating his swordsmanship, he could truly attend to the elder and advance his Sword Dao cultivation even further, then by the time of the Immortal Gate conference three months later, he would be confident of securing a place on the Jade Rankings. And that was Yu Yang¡¯s pursuit. For atop the Jade Rankings were the elite masters from various Immortal Cultivation sects. The so-called Immortal Cultivation sects were those hidden from the world, leading many to believe they had already vanished, belonging to the major noble sects. On the Jade Rankings, Heavenly Beings were common as mud, Xiaoyao were as numerous as dogs, there were even terrifying figures like the Half-step Loose Immortals. Being listed among them meant one truly possessed real strength. As for the Heavenly Rankings, in the eyes of someone like Yu Yang, they were nothing more than child¡¯s play. This was also why Yu Yang didn¡¯t take this sword demonstration too seriously. It was only his brother, a waste expelled from the family for cultivating heretical methods, who would die at the hands of such people. On a plane bound for Beijiang. At this moment, in the first-class cabin, a man kept glancing at Tang Xuan¡¯er not far away. After a while, he couldn¡¯t contain himself any longer, coughed lightly, and then said with a smile, ¡°Excuse me, beautiful lady, are you a doctor?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er lifted her gaze from the book, looking up at the man who had spoken. He was a well-dressed, handsome man. Probably in his thirties. He seemed like a corporate elite by his demeanor. Out of courtesy, Tang Xuan¡¯er gave a slight smile and nodded. This smile made Zhang Mingke feel his heartbeat quicken by three beats. From the moment he boarded the plane, Zhang Mingke had noticed this stunningly beautiful woman. Having climbed the corporate ladder for years, Zhang Mingke had seen his fair share of beautiful women. But how could those women, wrapped in all kinds of jewelry and meticulous makeup, compare to such a girl with natural grace? Moreover, since boarding the plane, this woman had been engrossed in reading. Zhang Mingke sneaked a peek and noticed she was reading highly specialized medical books. This only intensified Zhang Mingke¡¯s interest. Now, seeing Tang Xuan¡¯er smile at him, Zhang Mingke felt greatly encouraged and replied with a smile, ¡°Hello, my name is Zhang Mingke. May I get to know you?¡± Saying so, Zhang Mingke extended his hand as though he wanted to shake hands. At the same time, he made sure to reveal the limited-edition Vacheron Constantin on his wrist. However, the anticipated conversation didn¡¯t happen. Tang Xuan¡¯er frowned slightly and then lowered her head to continue reading her book. Zhang Mingke was thus left hanging. This couldn¡¯t help but irritate him. After all, he was a corporate elite with an annual salary in the millions. There were no small number of women who pursued him. Yet, he had never met a woman who gave him so little face. And he noticed the man sitting beside Tang Xuan¡¯er, Xue An. In his opinion, the clothes Xue An wore from head to toe didn¡¯t amount to more than a few hundred yuan, not even enough to buy one of his own tie clips. Therefore, he didn¡¯t think this man was anyone significant. With a beauty at his side, Zhang Mingke found it hard to let go, so his gaze flickered as he schemed, his expression gradually turning sinister. Xue An naturally noticed this man as well. But in Xue An¡¯s view, this man was no different from an ant. A creature that could be squashed with a single finger was not worthy of Xue An¡¯s attention. As the plane slowly landed and everyone walked through the jet bridge to the airport hall, Zhang Mingke approached again, trying to be as graceful as possible as he said, ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve traveled together, which must mean fate has brought us together. May I have the honor of knowing you?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er remained expressionless and didn¡¯t even glance at him as she walked past him straight away. Zhang Mingke clenched his teeth in secret, wanting to say something. As Xue An walked past him, he stopped, flashing a set of white teeth and smiling threateningly, ¡°I¡¯ve traveled with you as well, does that mean we¡¯re also fated?¡± Having said that, Xue An smiled and walked away. Zhang Mingke¡¯s face turned extremely ugly, angrily glaring at Xue An¡¯s departing figure, then pulled out his phone to make a call. ¡°Hey, Brother Liu? Are you still at the airport? Yes! Get some guys over here; I¡¯ve got a bit of a situation!¡± Zhang Mingke ended the call, and with a sinister look, he watched Xue An and the others walk away, sneering inwardly. He had just phoned Liu Laoda, a snake that had entrenched himself at the airport for many years. Once Liu Laoda entangled this group, he could step in to resolve the situation and legitimately meet the girl, right? With this in mind, Zhang Mingke felt a blaze of excitement and followed them out. Liu Laoda operated right near the airport, managing all the taxis in the vicinity. So with a single call from Zhang Mingke, he rushed over with some men. ¡°Xiao Zhang, what¡¯s the issue?¡± Liu Laoda asked. Zhang Mingke explained the situation. Liu Laoda looked at the retreating figures of Xue An and his company, then nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is no big deal! Come on, let¡¯s go over there with big brother!¡± Zhang Mingke was thrilled and followed him out of the airport terminal. Then Zhang Mingke froze. Liu Laoda froze too. In fact, all the people coming out of the airport froze. Because when Xue An walked out of Beijiang Airport, Qin Yuan was leading the executives of the Longtai Group, waiting respectfully by the roadside. As soon as Xue An emerged, Qin Yuan hurried forward several steps and bowed deeply. ¡°Longtai Group, welcomes Mr. Xue home!¡± After he spoke, the executives following him also bowed and shouted in unison. ¡°Longtai Group, welcomes Mr. Xue home!¡± Such a display left everyone dumbfounded. Only Xue An remained composed, slightly nodding his head. ¡°Let¡¯s go! My daughter is hungry; she needs to eat!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Qin Yuan nodded and then personally opened the door of the Rolls-Royce, serving Xue An like a doorman as he got into the car. Xue An glanced at him, cracked a small smile, then got into the car, holding his daughter. And Tang Xuan¡¯er was arranged to another vehicle. After the convoy drove off into the distance, Everyone present wore a look of astonishment. ¡°That middle-aged man just now¡­ seems to be a director of Longtai Group¡­ Elder Qin!¡± ¡°How is that possible? What¡¯s Elder Qin¡¯s status? How could he possibly open a car door for a young man?¡± ¡°But I feel it¡¯s impossible, yet that was Elder Qin! And those people with him, they are all high-ranking executives of the Longtai Group!¡± In the midst of these arguing voices, Zhang Mingke felt a chill throughout his body. Because he knew better than anyone that the person just then was indeed Longtai Group¡¯s Chairman, Qin Yuan. The people following him were indeed the senior echelons of Longtai. The reason he was so sure was that he worked at Longtai Group! There was a time when he had seen Qin Yuan from a distance at an annual company meeting. The impression that Qin Yuan left on Zhang Mingke was profound. But he never expected that Longtai¡¯s Chairman would treat that man with such respect today. Who on earth was he? Thinking this, Zhang Mingke couldn¡¯t help but shiver. At this moment, Liu Laoda¡¯s reaction was even worse. He turned deathly pale, his whole body trembling. ¡°Brother Liu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhang Mingke asked with concern. No sooner had he spoken than Liu Laoda slapped him across the face. Smack! Zhang Mingke was stunned, holding his face and looking at Liu Laoda, not understanding what had happened. Seeing Liu Laoda shivering, he said, ¡°Hey Zhang, are you sick of living? Don¡¯t drag me into this, will you?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Brother Liu, what¡¯s going on?¡± Zhang Mingke asked, almost sobbing. Liu Laoda sneered, ¡°Do you know who that guy just now was?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Xue, someone everyone on the streets of Beijiang knows not to mess with! You made me go after him? Do you want me dead?¡± As Liu Laoda spoke, he delivered two more slaps. Zhang Mingke¡¯s nose bled as he cried, and then he burst into tears! Chapter 117 - Chapter 117: Chapter 117 A Sword Crosses the River (1 update) Chapter 117: Chapter 117 A Sword Crosses the River (1 update) Translator: 549690339 On the tenth of April, today the joyous deities are located to the north and the wealth deities to the southeast, suitable for rituals, baths, funerals, and interment, but it is advised against praying for blessings or holding weddings. Before leaving home, Mr. Xie took a deliberate glance at the almanac. Today was the day rumored about, and Mr. Xie had closed his restaurant yesterday, then took a bath and got a haircut. After grooming himself, he spent the entire night sharpening knives in the kitchen. He was quite aware that his abilities might not be of any help at all. But after all, he was a man. He could at least be clear about his debts of gratitude and enmity. Since Xue An had shown kindness to him and to Jingjing, what harm was there in risking his life to repay that debt? Auntie Pang, on the other hand, knelt solemnly in front of the Bodhisattva statue before leaving, murmuring to herself. Normally, Xie Jingjing would have scoffed in secret. But today, she too knelt down earnestly beside her, palms pressed together, silently praying in her heart. Praying to all the Heavenly Divines above to bless my Xiao An, to keep him safe and unharmed. After getting ready, the whole family locked up and then headed towards the banks of Qingfeng River. The Qingfeng River is located to the southwest of Beijiang. It¡¯s about seventy to eighty li away. Mr. Xie planned to take a taxi there, but upon going outside, he found the streets eerily quiet, with much fewer pedestrians. When he finally found a taxi after much difficulty, the fare was three times the usual rate. But Mr. Xie didn¡¯t care about that now. The taxi driver was very talkative, and while driving, he asked, ¡°Are you heading to Qingfeng River to watch the excitement? Haha, you¡¯re a bit late.¡± After getting out of the taxi, Mr. Xie and his companions understood what the driver meant. The usually desolate banks of the Qingfeng River were now teeming with people. An endless crowd had packed the place so tightly that no one could get through. Of course, there was a large empty area around the small hill in the core region. But it was several li away, and they couldn¡¯t push through the crowd. Mr. Xie was anxious. What if they couldn¡¯t make it through? Just as they were getting restless, there was a stir at the back of the crowd, and then about a dozen cars slowly drove up. The crowd parted to make way, and after the dozen cars drove in, they began discussing animatedly. ¡°It¡¯s the Qin Family¡¯s cars! The Qin Family has arrived!¡± ¡°Yeah, I also saw the young miss of the Qin Family sitting in one of those cars behind.¡± ¡°Now it¡¯s going to be lively!¡± Xie Jingjing craned her neck to look and noticed that, among the people getting off these cars, there was no sign of Xue An, and she couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t want Xue An to come. Several more luxury cars drove past, this time carrying other wealthy families from Beijiang. In no time at all, the banks of the Qingfeng River had gathered almost all the noble families and wealthy clans from Beijiang. This naturally included Wu Weidong. He was full of smug satisfaction as he watched the Qin Family from a distance. Especially when he saw the solemn expressions on the faces of Qin Yu and others, he could not help but sneer coldly in his heart. A large part of the Qin Family¡¯s current illustrious status was due to Xue An. If Xue An were to lose today, then the Qin Family¡¯s power would surely wane. And then¡­ whether Beijiang would still carry the name Qin was yet to be seen. As he was pondering, a huge exclamation suddenly erupted from the crowd. Wu Weidong quickly looked up. He saw a young man standing with his hands behind his back, flying rapidly towards them from afar over the river¡¯s surface. That¡¯s right, flying. This sight naturally shocked the common folk who hadn¡¯t seen much of the world. Tan Dong and others, however, had very grave expressions on their faces. In a short time, the young man arrived at the site. Only then did people clearly see that beneath his feet was actually a sword. Sword Control flight? Could it be a Sword Immortal? Many villagers stirred, thinking they had encountered a genuine Sword Immortal today. However, Tan Dong and Tan Xiaoyu exchanged glances, witnessing the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. This was no Sword Immortal, but it was still quite terrifying. It was said that when Bodhidharma crossed eastwards, he crossed a river on a reed. What Yu Yang, the son of the Yu Family, was using now was clearly the same type of Divine Skills. Yu Yang had an expressionless face, with both hands clasped behind his back, crossing the Qingfeng River on his sword. He didn¡¯t seem to take anyone else into consideration. He slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡°I am Yu Yang from the Yu Family here to execute the Sword Demonstration, where is Xue An?¡± His voice was not loud, but it traveled far. Nobody made a sound. After a moment, whispers began below. ¡°Could this Xue An be too scared to come?¡± ¡°I guess so, the other party is from the Yu Family! Even a fool wouldn¡¯t come!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, I didn¡¯t expect the unbeatable Mr. Xue to have run away!¡± In the midst of these discussions, many looked at the Qin Family with disdain. Qin Yu¡¯s face was incredibly solemn. She felt an immense pressure weighing on her. At this point, Yu Yang slightly frowned, then surveyed everyone present. ¡°Xue An¡­ where is he?¡± Still no reply. Yu Yang tapped his foot on the ground and flew up to a small mound before slowly saying, ¡°I have come with my sword today to meet Xue An. Now, I will wait for him for the duration of an incense stick. If he doesn¡¯t show up by then, don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡± Having said that, Yu Yang sat down cross-legged, placing the long sword across his knees, and then lit a stick of incense, inserting it in front of him. Many people below were buzzing with conversation. At this moment, Wu Weidong couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Heh heh, they say this Mr. Xue¡¯s Cultivation Level is divine, turns out he¡¯s just a bully who fears the truly tough, scared off by the Yu Family, isn¡¯t he?¡± At this time, Xie Jingjing and others had squeezed inside and heard Wu Weidong¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t help but angrily retort. ¡°Shut your mouth! What right do you have to talk about Brother Xiao An?¡± ¡°Brother Xiao An? What a joke, who are you to scold me?¡± Wu Weidong, seeing that it was just an ordinary girl, couldn¡¯t contain his rage. At this moment, his plump wife¡¯s eyes lit up, and she sneered, ¡°So it¡¯s you! You little hussy, causing my son¡¯s death for you, and now worried that murderer Xue An will be at a disadvantage? I tell you, both you and your Xue An are not going to have a good day today!¡± The woman spoke with a venomous tone. Only then did Wu Weidong realize that this girl was Xie Jingjing, the one who had caused his son¡¯s death, and his face was filled with resentment as well. The couple¡¯s words drew the attention of the surrounding people. Xie Jingjing clenched her teeth and, undaunted, lifted her head to face the woman with a face full of bulging flesh. ¡°Stop spouting nonsense. I caused your son¡¯s death? If Brother Xiao An hadn¡¯t arrived in time that day, your son would have nearly killed me, and now you dare to spew lies?¡± The plump woman never thought Xie Jingjing would dare to talk back. She was initially stunned, then her face turned livid with rage as she charged over. ¡°You little hussy, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson right now!¡± She reached out to grab Xie Jingjing¡¯s hair. Xie Jingjing, only a high school girl, had never encountered such a situation and was momentarily stunned. Her mother, Auntie Pang, arrived just in time and, seeing someone trying to hit her daughter, was instantly furious. Seizing the moment, she delivered a slap right across Wu Zefeng¡¯s mother¡¯s face. Auntie Pang, who usually busied herself around the restaurant hefting gas cylinders, had significant strength in her hands. The slap left Wu Zefeng¡¯s mother seeing stars, and it took her a good while to recover. Wu Weidong, seeing his wife struck, could not just stand by. As he was about to move in, Old Xie¡¯s eyes turned red with fury. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He had just heard the exchange, realizing these were the relatives of the brat who¡¯d nearly cost his daughter her innocence that day. He hadn¡¯t even settled accounts with them yet, and here they were, playing the victim first. With a hot head, Old Xie reached out, grabbed the kitchen knife he¡¯d been sharpening all night from behind his back¡ªthe blade gleaming¡ªand shouted. ¡°I¡¯d like to see who dares to come over!¡± Upon seeing the knife, Wu Weidong and his wife¡¯s courage faltered first; they stepped back and muttered, ¡°Just wait, you¡¯re relying on Xue An, right? Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ll do after Xue An is defeated today!¡± Chapter 119 - Chapter 119: Chapter 119: What is the True Sword Dao Chapter 119: Chapter 119: What is the True Sword Dao (3 more) Translator: 549690339 But just under the sword force that seemed to split heaven and earth, Xue An remained calm, with even a hint of a smile on his lips. Yu Yang sneered inwardly, ¡®Close to death, and still so arrogant?¡¯ At this moment, Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°Counting this strike, you¡¯ve already chopped at me twice. So this time¡­ it¡¯s my turn!¡± With that, Xue An raised his hand and threw a punch. This punch, in the face of the mighty sword force, seemed so insignificant. Moreover, it was utterly silent, not even as forceful as the gentle play-fighting of a girl. Many people watched with disdain. Was this the prowess of the legendary Mr. Xue? Was that all he had? Yu Yang had thought the same, he had even envisioned Xue An being cleaved in two by his sword. But this casually thrown punch was like a needle that could pierce through anything, striking precisely at the weakest point of the formidable sword force. ¡®Pfft.¡¯ It was as though a balloon had been popped, the immense momentum suddenly deflated. Yu Yang felt so sick he wanted to vomit blood. It was as if he had used all his strength, only to hit a mass of cotton; it was that frustrating. At the same time, Yu Yang retreated in alarm. This man, he was indeed formidable! Just from that seemingly insignificant punch, he had managed to disrupt the focus of his sword strike, and from that alone, one could see just how terrifying his strength was. And this was just the beginning. Xue An¡¯s expression remained nonchalant as he said, ¡°Thinking of running now? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit late?¡± As he spoke, Xue An threw another punch. With this punch, the entire hill shook as if an earthquake had hit, the ground trembling. Yu Yang couldn¡¯t even stand steadily and fell to the ground; his bones felt as if they had softened and he found himself unable to get up for a while. Xue An began to slowly walk toward him. A look of utter terror spread across Yu Yang¡¯s face. He had never imagined that a duel he thought he had in the bag would take such an unexpected turn. And judging by the looks of it now, he seemed to be losing! Seeing Xue An approaching, Yu Yang clenched his teeth and then decisively bit his tongue. After he spat out a mouthful of blood, Yu Yang sneered, ¡°Xue An, I admit you¡¯re formidable, but you¡¯re still going to die!¡± As he said this, Yu Yang¡¯s aura vanished. At the same time, he merged with the hill behind him and even with Qingfeng River. Yu Yang¡¯s aura surged dramatically. And most importantly, if Xue An were to attack him now, it would be akin to attacking the hill and Qingfeng River as well! This indirectly weakened Xue An¡¯s fist. At that moment, Yu Yang stood in the air, full of smug satisfaction. ¡°Xue An, you are indeed impressive, but what can you do to me now?¡± This was a technique Yu Yang had painstakingly developed over the years, which he considered invulnerable. But Xue An just stood there, looked up at Yu Yang floating in the air, and then shook his head slightly. ¡°You¡¯re wrong!¡± Yu Yang was taken aback, ¡°Wrong? What do you mean?¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°I mean you have gone astray in your cultivation of Sword Dao!¡± To Yu Yang, it was as if he had just heard the greatest joke of all, and he burst into loud laughter. After laughing, Yu Yang stared at Xue An. ¡°You dare say that we, the Yu Family¡¯s Sword Cultivators, are mistaken?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about the rest of your family, but you are certainly mistaken,¡± Xue An said, speaking in a measured tone. ¡°Oh? Where did I go wrong?¡± Yu Yang asked with a sneer on his face. Xue An replied with a slight smile, ¡°Sword Cultivators cultivate nothing more than the Sword Qi in their chest, an unstoppable momentum. Every Sword Cultivator I have ever seen is like this!¡± Back in his days of traveling The Multiverse, Xue An had seen more than one Sword Emperor! Although these Sword Emperors had lower Cultivation Levels than Xue An, their lethality left little to be desired. Moreover, these people often had no magical treasures, relying solely on their Sword Qi, but were able to traverse The Multiverse with ease. Xue An had once personally witnessed a Sword Emperor cleave a star in two with a single sword strike! That was what a true supreme Sword Cultivator looked like! In comparison, Yu Yang was like a child brandishing a tree branch and posturing. Yu Yang¡¯s complexion gradually turned ashen, because he vaguely felt that there might be some truth to what Xue An had said. Xue An continued, ¡°And now, you are resorting to trickery to fight me, which in itself has already placed you in an inferior position.¡± Yu Yang chuckled coldly, ¡°You talk a good talk, as if you truly understand the sword¡­.¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I understand, but in today¡¯s world, probably no one understands better than I do!¡± What Xue An said was the truth. Aside from those few Sword Emperors, his Sword Dao Cultivation could indeed be considered unrivaled in The Multiverse. ¡°What a joke¡­.¡± Yu Yang was just about to mock him. At that moment, Xue An spoke calmly, ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe it, then today, I will let you see for yourself what the true Sword Dao is!¡± Saying that, the Dragon Roar Sword, which had fallen to the ground, suddenly flew up, circled a few times around Xue An, and emitted a submissive low whine. Yu Yang watched, his mouth agape in astonishment. This Dragon Roar Sword was bestowed upon him by his father, rumored to be a famous ancient sword. But to Yu Yang, it was just a sharper than usual sword! He never imagined that the Dragon Roar Sword could actually possess such spirituality. At this moment, Xue An gently caressed the blade of the Dragon Roar Sword and smiled faintly, ¡°You have suffered for all these years.¡± The Dragon Roar Sword let out a long cry as if it were extremely excited. After that, Xue An held the sword in hand, and a vast Sword Qi soared into the sky. Yu Yang trembled all over and then looked at Xue An in disbelief. ¡°How is this possible¡­ how can you have such a powerful Sword Qi?¡± Yu Yang exclaimed in shock. Xue An smiled grimly, ¡°Nothing is impossible¡­ it¡¯s just that you¡­ are too weak!¡± With that said, Xue An slashed with his sword. No words could describe that sword strike. It was as if even time itself had stopped under this sword. Even the flowing Qingfeng River seemed to halt because of it. Yu Yang¡¯s face was filled with extreme terror. And then everything shattered thunderously, including the Qingfeng River behind and the hill beneath, all shattered under this sword! Yu Yang didn¡¯t even have a chance to struggle before he was obliterated by the supreme Sword Qi. But because the speed was too fast, he had not yet breathed his last at that moment. ¡°Such¡­ such great swordsmanship!¡± Having spoken, Yu Yang dissipated with the wind. Everyone at the foot of the mountain fell silent. The Yu Family had issued the Sword Challenge Token, vowing to cut down Beijiang with the sword! And today, Xue An proclaimed to the world with the true Sword Dao, he is the invincible one! Tan Xiaoyu, looking at the figure standing proudly with his sword, couldn¡¯t help but tear up. Hua Tingting and Hua Xingyu stood in the distance, watching. By the end, Hua Tingting bowed her head, tears streaming down her face. Hua Xingyu sighed deeply and patted his granddaughter¡¯s shoulder. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s over, from now on, who in the world will not know you, Mr. Xue has already transformed into a dragon!¡± As for Xie Jingjing and the others, they were weeping with joy. Only Wu Weidong and his plump wife looked at each other, saw the terror in each other¡¯s eyes, and turned to slip away. But two almost imperceptible Sword Qis swiftly passed by. The two stood frozen for a moment, then their heads, as if severed by the wind, rolled to the ground, blood spurting into the sky, and their corpses fell to the ground. Chapter 120 - Chapter 120: Chapter 120: Seven Days Later, Swords Cut Down the Yu Family Chapter 120: Chapter 120: Seven Days Later, Swords Cut Down the Yu Family Translator: 549690339 No one dared to speak. Xue An had already used his supreme cultivation to tell everyone that opposing him meant only one thing¡ªa path to death! However, at this moment, Xue An did not move from his spot; instead, he stood still, with a very strange expression on his face. While everyone was in a state of shock and disbelief, they saw the small mountain, seemingly unable to bear the burden any longer, emit a series of creaking noises before it collapsed thunderously. Xue An stood in mid-air, his face full of intense murderous intent. ¡°Seven days from now, I will move against Lingnan and behead the Yu Family with my sword!¡± This statement made everyone first freeze, then all looked at Xue An with faces full of shock. Was he joking? Or did he think that by killing Yu Yang, he could do something to the Yu Family? One must know that the Yu Family had that Sword Immortal ancestor! Everyone was full of doubts and couldn¡¯t fathom why Xue An would do such a thing! But only Xue An knew what had just happened. He had slain Yu Yang with a single stroke of his sword, and Yu Yang¡¯s incomplete soul had drifted out. Xue An hadn¡¯t cared at the time, casually grasping the soul in his hand, intending to extract some memories to take a look. However, to his surprise, when he delved into Yu Yang¡¯s memories, he suddenly saw an indistinct silhouette deep within Yu Yang¡¯s memories. Although it was blurry, Xue An still recognized at a glance who it was! An Yan! That was An Yan¡¯s silhouette from behind! But how could she appear in Yu Yang¡¯s memories? Xue An immediately began a frantic search through Yu Yang¡¯s memories, but to no avail¡ªthe remaining memories held no clues whatsoever. But no matter what, this had given Xue An an extremely important clue. That was An Yan¡¯s disappearance was very likely related to the Yu Family! Thinking of this, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of killing intent. That was why he declared that he would behead the Yu Family in seven days. At this moment, Qin Yu and the others looked at each other, their faces filled with horror; they also did not understand why Xue An was suddenly so furious. Gradually, the crowd dispersed, and Xue An walked down with an icy expression on his face. Qin Yu wanted to say something but hesitated. Because Xue An¡¯s current expression was too terrifying. Even Qin Yu and the others had never seen Xue An so angry. But after Xue An took a deep breath, the murderous aura gradually dissipated, and he regained his composure. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Xue¡­¡± Qin Yu said timidly. Although she knew Xue An was usually good-tempered, his face full of murderous intent just now was truly frightening, and she still felt somewhat terrified. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°You¡­ Are you alright?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± he said. ¡°Then why do you want to wipe out the Yu Family?¡± Qin Yu asked bravely. This was not just about an ordinary bout; this was a declaration of war against a martial arts family! Qin Yu could even imagine the turmoil that would ensue once the news spread. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Nothing particular, I just find them displeasing to the eye!¡± Qin Yu suddenly felt that this sentence was somewhat familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere before. At that moment, Old Xie¡¯s family hurried over. Xue Lan and Song Yi also joined An Yan¡¯s side. Xie Jingjing felt as if she had a thousand words in her heart, but when she saw An Yan, she couldn¡¯t say anything. Especially when An Yan turned to her with a smile and said, ¡°Jingjing is here too!¡± Xie Jingjing felt a sourness in her nose and an urge to cry. At this time, Song Yi asked with a serious expression, ¡°Mr. Xue, although I don¡¯t know why you suddenly declared war on the Yu Family, what you¡¯re doing is¡­ rather rash!¡± This was also the sentiment of many others. But An Yan simply smiled lightly, ¡°This¡­ I have my own sense of measure!¡± Song Yi wanted to say something, but when he saw the calm and resolute expression on An Yan¡¯s face, he shut his mouth. Meanwhile, Old Xie patted his chest and said, ¡°Xiao Anzi, I¡¯ve never respected anyone before, but you¡¯re the first! Not only did you defeat that arrogant youngster, but you also dared to attack their lair head-on. Just for that, Uncle Xie admires you, man! I¡¯ll go with you when the time comes. You should know that Uncle Xie¡¯s cleaver isn¡¯t just for show!¡± As he spoke, Old Xie even flaunted his cleaver with a boastful look on his face. But before Old Xie could finish his antics, Auntie Pang slapped him on the head. ¡°Enough, with those little tricks of yours, you¡¯re also boasting in front of Xiao Anzi? You can¡¯t even beat me!¡± Old Xie¡¯s face turned red from the slap, and he awkwardly said, ¡°I mean, Jingjing¡¯s mom, in front of so many people, couldn¡¯t you save me some face?¡± ¡°Pah, do you even have face left?¡± Auntie Pang scolded. An Yan couldn¡¯t help but burst into silent laughter. Indeed, this Uncle Xie, afraid of his wife, would never change this aspect in his life! At that moment, Qin Yu approached and said, ¡°Mr. Xue, Grandpa and I have already prepared the banquet. Let¡¯s all join it! It¡¯s to celebrate your success!¡± An Yan nodded, ¡°Alright then!¡± As everyone headed back to Beijiang to prepare for the evening¡¯s banquet, the news of An Yan slaying Yu Yang at the Qingfeng River bank and declaring he would challenge Lingnan in seven days exploded through the Martial Arts World like a bomb. The martial arts forum was going completely insane at this moment. Countless posts kept refreshing. ¡°My god, the Yu Family actually lost! They were defeated by someone previously unheard of!¡± ¡°Yeah, this is the first time in forty years the Yu Family has handed down a Sword Challenge Token, and yet they failed!¡± ¡°I told you Mr. Xue wouldn¡¯t lose. You all mocked me back then, now see how formidable he is!¡± ¡°But has he gone mad? To actually declare war on the Yu Family!¡± ¡°Yes! I also think Mr. Xue has gone mad, or he¡¯s too arrogant. This isn¡¯t a simple duel, he¡¯s opposing a top Martial Arts Family like the Yu Family!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk! The Martial Arts World has been stagnant like still water for decades, too calm, but the emergence of An Yan has made everything so much more exciting.¡± ¡°However, I still think the chances of his success are extremely slim, because my second uncle¡¯s neighbor¡¯s aunt¡¯s son-in-law mentioned that the Lingnan Sword Immortal seems to be about to come out of seclusion!¡± ¡°Is what upstairs said true?¡± ¡°Same question!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Countless inquiries instantly overwhelmed the poster. It wasn¡¯t until half a day later that the person replied. ¡°I just made a phone call to confirm. This relative of mine, albeit indirectly related, has been a servant in the Yu Family for many years, and he said that the Yu Family has been busily renovating the courtyard recently, as if they are preparing for some joyous occasion!¡± ¡°Hiss! Now it¡¯s really going to be lively! Forty years ago, the Sword Immortal took the world by surprise with a single strike. I never expected that upon his release, he would encounter such a rising talent!¡± ¡°Still, I think that An Yan is courting death! No matter how powerful he is, can he be more powerful than the Lingnan Sword Immortal? Besides, since he killed Yu Yang, the Sword Challenge walker, the Yu Family will not let him off!¡± Chapter 121 - Chapter 121: Chapter 121: Dad Will Take You to Find Mom! (2 updates) Chapter 121: Chapter 121: Dad Will Take You to Find Mom! (2 updates) Translator: 549690339 The banquet was held in the headquarters building of Longtai Group. The Qin Family hadn¡¯t invited too many people this time, but still, many arrived uninvited. Without exception, they were all there to curry favor with the Qin Family. Even a fool could see now that the Qin Family¡¯s status was as solid as a rock, having become the top tycoon of Beijiang, and indeed the entire provincial city. Additionally, many were there for Xue An. However, Xue An only made an appearance at the beginning of the banquet and did not show up again afterward. This couldn¡¯t help but disappoint many who were hoping to get close to him. At the moment, Xue An stood on the balcony of Qin Yuan¡¯s office, silently drinking. Tang Xuan¡¯Er watched him with some concern from the side. She hadn¡¯t gone to the battle today, instead staying home to take care of Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. With Fan Mengxue busy with the next movie in the provincial city, Tang Xuan¡¯Er was the only one by Xue An¡¯s side. Originally, Tang Xuan¡¯Er wasn¡¯t too worried. In her eyes, Xue An, who had disappeared for four years, had changed a lot. It seemed as if there was nothing in the world that could trouble him. But unexpectedly, after winning the battle, Xue An actually issued a challenge to the Yu Family. It was an act that shocked and puzzled many people. And after coming back, Xue An had remained silent with a somber face. This atmosphere made Tang Xuan¡¯Er¡¯s heart tighten. ¡°Do you want to ask me why I want to deal with the Yu Family?¡± Xue An suddenly said. Tang Xuan¡¯Er kept her head down, silent, because she knew that if Xue An wanted to speak, he would, and if he didn¡¯t want to, asking was futile. Xue An picked up his wine glass, drained the red wine in one gulp, and then said with a melancholic tone, ¡°Today, from Yu Yang¡¯s soul, I saw someone¡¯s shadow!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯Er trembled and looked up at Xue An. Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s An Yan¡¯s silhouette. Although it was very blurry, I could still recognize it at a glance!¡± With that, a hint of sadness infused Xue An¡¯s tone. ¡°Her shadow was so lonely, as if bearing immense pressure, it made me feel an urge to kill!¡± As Xue An spoke, a hundred meters around him went still without a breeze, and the wine glass on the table silently turned to dust. That was Xue An¡¯s wrath. Tang Xuan¡¯Er looked at Xue An with complex eyes. ¡°Will you¡­ go to find her?¡± Xue An nodded firmly, ¡°Of course, I will go to find her no matter who the opponent is!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯Er fell silent, merely gazing quietly at Xue An¡¯s back, her eyes becoming somewhat infatuated. ¡°Daddy daddy, what are you doing here?¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian ran in excitedly. They had a blast today. Because Qin Yu suddenly ordered a full set of amusement park equipment, then cleared out an entire floor of the building, setting up an exclusive amusement park just for the two little girls. They had been playing until now before coming to look for Xue An. Xue An¡¯s expression returned to normal, he squatted down to pick up his two daughters and said with a smile, ¡°Daddy was talking to your Aunt Xuan¡¯Er!¡± ¡°Daddy, were you drinking?¡± Xue Xiang asked cheerfully. Xue An nodded and then said, ¡°In a couple of days, how about daddy takes you to find mommy? Would that be good?¡± The two little girls were first startled, then shouted with surprise, ¡°Yes, yes! We want to go find mommy!¡± As Xue Xiang said this, her eyes welled with a layer of mist and she said somewhat plaintively, ¡°Daddy, does mommy not like us?¡± ¡°How could that be! Mommy loves you two the most.¡± ¡°Then why hasn¡¯t she come to find us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because mommy has been very busy, but now she has time, so daddy will take you to find her!¡± ¡°Yay, yay!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian cheered joyously, then turned their heads to look at Tang Xuan¡¯Er. ¡°Aunt Xuan¡¯Er, let¡¯s go find mom together!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er brushed her hair from her ear and smiled gently, ¡°No, Auntie has to go to work. I¡¯ll just stay at home and wait for you to come back, okay?¡± ¡°Yeah! Aunt Xuan¡¯Er, when mom comes back, you¡¯ll still be our favorite Aunt Xuan¡¯Er!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian suddenly said. The words made Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s eyes gradually redden, and then she turned her head away, not wanting to cry in front of the two little girls. In fact, when it came to feelings, Tang Xuan¡¯er had always taken care of the two little girls until they grew up. The bitterness and fatigue involved were only known to Tang Xuan¡¯er. And the two little girls were very affectionate towards her indeed. They even used to call her mom. Later, it was Tang Xuan¡¯er herself who corrected them several times before they started to call her Aunt Xuan¡¯Er. Xue An watched Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s shoulders tremble slightly, and his gaze became tender. He owed this girl too much, and he was determined to repay her in the future. Lingnan¡¯s Yu Family! The news of Yu Yang being slain by a sword from Xue An had been delivered back. Yu Yang¡¯s father, Yu Lang, abruptly stood up, his expression becoming solemn. ¡°You¡¯re saying he split the Qingfeng River with a single sword?¡± ¡°Yes! And Young Master Yu was reduced to ashes under that very sword. Moreover, he also said that in seven days¡­ he will ascend to Lingnan and strike down the Yu Family!¡± the messenger said. ¡°Alright, you may leave,¡± said Yu Lang, his eyes flashing coldly as he spoke in a deep voice. After the messenger left, there wasn¡¯t much grief on Yu Lang¡¯s face. As a member of a martial arts family, it wasn¡¯t unusual to die in combat¡ªthe important thing was to seek revenge afterward! What really shook Yu Lang was Xue An¡¯s last statement, which sounded like a declaration of war. In seven days, he would arrive in Lingnan and strike down the Yu Family! What arrogance! A sneer crept onto Yu Lang¡¯s face. Did he really think that by killing a legitimate descendant of the Yu family, he could achieve anything? After all, Yu Yang was the least promising among Yu Lang¡¯s several sons! At that moment, Yu Ran, having learned the news, hurried over. As soon as he entered, Yu Ran spoke with grief and anger, ¡°Father! My third brother¡­ he¡­¡± Yu Lang waved his hand, ¡°If he¡¯s inferior in skill and dies, he has no one else to blame.¡± Then, looking at Yu Ran with indulgent eyes, Yu Lang said, ¡°The Rain God Festival is coming up in a few days here in Lingnan, why haven¡¯t you gone out to play?¡± Yu Ran was still somewhat sad. Although Yu Yang was not favored by his father, he was always affectionate towards Yu Ran. He never thought that what seemed to be a safe Shi Jian would end up costing Yu Yang his life. ¡°Father, I just came back from outside,¡± Yu Ran replied. ¡°How is the Rain God Festival this year?¡± ¡°It¡¯s unprecedentedly grand, with more tourists from various places than in previous years!¡± Yu Ran paused and then said, ¡°Father, I heard that this Xue An will come to Lingnan in seven days?¡± Yu Lang sneered, ¡°Him? If he dares to come, then Lingnan will be his grave!¡± Then Yu Lang added, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far these next few days, the old ancestor is likely to emerge from seclusion anytime now!¡± Yu Ran was struck by this and bowed in acknowledgment before slowly exiting the room. Yu Ran, his heart still filled with sorrow, also heard the murmurs of those around him. ¡°This time Yu Yang has been killed; we haven¡¯t even gone after him, and this Xue An dares to come to Lingnan? Is he seeking death?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Indeed, and he thinks he can strike down the Yu Family with his sword? Laughable!¡± Meanwhile, this news had also spread throughout the entire Lingnan region. But without exception, no one believed it. To the native people of Lingnan, the Yu Family was like a living Immortal who safeguarded the locality! How could an Immortal ever lose? Chapter 122 - Chapter 122: Chapter 122: First Arrival in Lingnan (3 updates) Chapter 122: Chapter 122: First Arrival in Lingnan (3 updates) Translator: 549690339 Lingnan. Located at the southernmost tip of Huaxia. The customs and scenery are vastly different from those of Beijiang. As soon as Xue An got off the plane, he discovered that something like a grand festival seemed to be underway everywhere¡ªthere was an air of festivity. Longtai Group also had an office here. Thus, someone had already been waiting outside the airport for him. After getting into the car, the manager smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Xue, you¡¯ve come at just the right time. These next few days happen to be Lingnan¡¯s grandest festival of the year, the Rain God Festival! It¡¯s quite lively!¡± Xue An nodded noncommittally, but Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were looking out the car window, exclaiming in surprise from time to time. ¡°Daddy, look, the trees outside are so tall!¡± Xue Xiang said. Xue Nian seemed about to drool, ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s that up in the tree?¡± Xue An glanced and couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Those are coconuts!¡± ¡°Can we eat them?¡± The manager driving the car then said with a smile, ¡°Little girl, of course you can eat coconuts. Not only can you eat the flesh, but you can also drink the juice! But in three days, you won¡¯t want to eat them even if they¡¯re offered!¡± Xue Nian muttered somewhat defiantly, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. There¡¯s nothing I could eat for three days and then not want anymore!¡± Xue An laughed heartily and ruffled his daughter¡¯s hair. ¡°You, my dear, are a little foodie!¡± Seeing this scene, Hei King, who had come along, couldn¡¯t help but give a wry smile. Who would have thought that Mr. Xue, a man with a cultivation level high enough to commune with the gods and a ferocious fighting style, was actually a mad doting father behind closed doors? Qin Yu was originally supposed to come along, but Xue An had refused her. He intended to face the Yu Family alone. With a bunch of extraneous people tagging along, he would only get distracted. In the end, Qin Yu had no choice but to agree, but she still insisted on Hei King accompanying them. Xue An didn¡¯t say much about it. After all, although Hei King¡¯s cultivation level wasn¡¯t much to speak of, he was alert and extremely loyal. To have him along was like having a nanny for his two daughters. If Hei King knew what Xue An was thinking, I wonder if he would be moved to tears. Hei King, the once King of the Beijiang boxing circles, had actually fallen to the status of a nanny for little girls. At that moment, the car slowly stopped in front of the office located in Lingnan City. Although there were no particularly important business operations in Lingnan, for the affluent Longtai Group, the office was made to be very impressive. The three-story building stood among the bustling district but wasn¡¯t overly noisy, surrounded by various trees and exuding an especially serene atmosphere. When evening came, laughter and playful shouts could be heard wafting from the streets. ¡°Mr. Xue, they¡¯re playing with water outside. Would you like to go see the excitement?¡± asked Ma Cheng, the manager, with great enthusiasm. Qin Yu had made the call directly to him, and she had made it clear on the phone that Mr. Xue was a top guest of Longtai Group and must not be slighted in any way! Ma Cheng was naturally nervous. After all, with his status, he had never had the chance to interact with Qin Yu before. Now that the Miss of the Qin Family had given orders herself, Ma Cheng dared not show any neglect. ¡°Yeah, yeah! Daddy, let¡¯s go out and play!¡± exclaimed Xue Xiang and Xue Nian at the prospect of fun, their eyes lighting up. ¡°All right then!¡± Faced with his daughters¡¯ pleading, Xue An was ever indulgent. After changing clothes, the father and daughters trio walked ahead, with Hei King and Ma Cheng following behind, making their way to the streets outside. They saw that the street was filled with people wielding water guns and buckets, splashing each other with water. Before they had gone far, a girl, laughing merrily, splashed a basin of water their way. Xue An slightly sidestepped to avoid it, but the two little girls were soaked from head to toe. However, in the sweltering heat of Lingnan, it felt refreshing instead. There were water guns being sold on the side of the road, and Ma Cheng bought several, giving two to the little girls. Now that Xue Xiang and Xue Nian had their treasures, they started shooting everyone they saw. The laughter on the two little girls¡¯ faces made many onlookers feel much happier too. Unknowingly, they had reached the busiest street in Lingnan. Ma Cheng introduced, ¡°Mr. Xue, this is Lingnan¡¯s bar and street food avenue! It¡¯s the liveliest spot in all of Lingnan every night!¡± Next to the road were all sorts of seafood stalls, the fragrant aroma made the two girls unable to move on. Xue An smiled and picked out a relatively clean stall to sit down at. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± Xue An asked. ¡°Um¡­ this one, that one, and this one too!¡± Xue Xiang began ordering food, mouth watering. In the end, Xue An simply snapped the menu shut, ¡°Just bring one of everything on this!¡± The seafood began arriving non-stop. After a few bites, however, the two young ladies felt like they couldn¡¯t eat anymore. After all, being accustomed to Xue An¡¯s cooking, these ordinary dishes just didn¡¯t have any taste. Seeing the disappointed looks in the young ladies¡¯ eyes, Xue An sighed softly, rolled up his sleeves, and stood up to say to the owner, ¡°Make way, let me do the grilling!¡± ¡°You? Are you sure you can do it?¡± the owner¡¯s eyes widened. Xue An smiled, ¡°You¡¯ll know once you try!¡± With that, he took over and began flipping and grilling. Moments later, an extraordinary fragrance wafted through the air. This aroma was different from the usual scent spiced up by barbecue seasonings; it was the inherent aroma of the ingredients themselves, so refreshing it seemed to cleanse the soul. The barbecue stall owner¡¯s eyes gradually bulged, as he realized Xue An¡¯s grilling technique was as smooth as flowing water, dazzling to watch. And the aroma also attracted many tourists to stop in front of the stall. ¡°Oh my god, such a cool grill master!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how it tastes yet, but it smells amazing!¡± At this point, Xue An had finished grilling a portion and passed it to his own table. The two young ladies¡¯ eyes were curved into smiles as they grabbed the skewers, eager to start eating. Ma Cheng and Hei King also took a skewer to taste, and then their eyes went wide. Momma! This barbecue is too delicious! ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go and have a taste!¡± More and more people gathered around. The barbecue stall owner¡¯s tone became very respectful. ¡°Teacher, seeing that so many people are drawn by your fragrance, could you¡­¡± Xue An looked around and saw many diners looking at him with anticipation. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Fine, consider it me lending you a hand!¡± ¡°Hey, alright! Teacher, rest assured, I¡¯ll cover this meal, and if you¡¯re here on vacation, I¡¯ll cover all your expenses!¡± The stall owner was overjoyed. Xue An grilled at a rapid pace, and the variety of ingredients passed through his hands and quickly turned into golden, fragrant skewers. And as soon as these tourists tried them, they were all amazed. ¡°Oh my god! I swear, I¡¯ve never tasted barbecue this delicious before!¡± ¡°Call your friends! We¡¯ve struck gold today!¡± News began to spread gradually. Night fell deeper, but a long line had formed in front of this popular barbecue stall, with many tourists eagerly awaiting their turn. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Ran, who happened to be passing by, also noticed the scene and couldn¡¯t help stopping out of curiosity. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The Yu Family¡¯s steward came forward promptly. ¡°What¡¯s going on over there?¡± The steward went to inquire and then came back to report, ¡°Miss, I just asked around, and it¡¯s because this stall has a new grill master whose cooking is said to be exceptionally tasty!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Yu Ran¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Let¡¯s try it out!¡± Chapter 123 - Chapter 123: Chapter 123: Nice to meet you, I’m Yu Ran! Chapter 123: Chapter 123: Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Yu Ran! Translator: 549690339 Yu Ran was not in a good mood today. Her own third brother had been killed, yet her father had demanded that everyone stand down, prioritizing the old ancestor¡¯s emergence from seclusion above all else. And the person who killed her third brother even had the audacity to announce that they would be coming to Lingnan in the next few days¡ªhow infuriating! They say when a woman is in a bad mood, she wants to eat. Yu Ran was no exception. But she only held the attitude of giving it a try, without much hope. However, as soon as she sat down and tasted the first skewer grilled by Xue An, her eyes gradually widened in amazement. The skewer carried a rich aroma, exploding with flavor in her mouth at the first bite. It caught her taste buds completely off guard. Before she knew it, Yu Ran was hooked. It wasn¡¯t just her, either; the other diners were also spellbound, eating ceaselessly. But just as Yu Ran was thoroughly enjoying herself, a group of fierce-looking thugs approached the barbecue stall. The sight of these men caused the stall owner¡¯s face to change dramatically, and he hurriedly went to greet them. ¡°Brother Bao, what brings you here?¡± The leader was a middle-aged man with triangular eyes, bare-chested with an aggressive dragon tattoo on his front. Upon hearing the stall owner¡¯s words, Brother Bao let out a few cold laughs. ¡°I heard you hired a barbecue chef whose skills are quite remarkable, attracting so many people!¡± The stall owner¡¯s face turned bitter, and he was just about to say something when Brother Bao led his men to Xue An. ¡°Kid, which gang are you from? Don¡¯t you know that setting up a stall on this street requires my permission?¡± Brother Bao spoke in a chilly tone. Xue An lifted his head and narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± ¡°Oh, for Pete¡¯s sake, if I¡¯m not talking to you, am I supposed to be talking to this lobster?¡± Brother Bao sneered menacingly. Xue An¡¯s eyebrows raised, and his gaze turned icy. At that moment, Yu Ran put down her skewer, frowned, and said to the steward beside her, ¡°Go and take a look!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The steward strode forward, and before Brother Bao could react, he raised his hand and delivered a resounding slap across the face. The slap stunned Brother Bao, who was just about to get angry, but on recognizing the person who had slapped him, his body trembled, turning pale as a sheet with cold sweat forming on his forehead. ¡°Chief Steward, what¡­ what are you doing here?¡± Brother Bao¡¯s earlier arrogance dissipated, and he started nodding and bowing like a grandson, speaking in a groveling tone. ¡°The young lady is dining here. If you dare to cause any more trouble, watch your heads!¡± the steward said coldly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, we deserve to die! We actually dared to disturb the young lady!¡± Brother Bao¡¯s teeth were chattering, clearly terrified. ¡°Get out of here!¡± the steward commanded coldly. Brother Bao and his companions scampered away like they had been granted amnesty, not even daring to look back. The turmoil subsided. Xue An turned to look and saw a beautiful young lady sitting at a table not far away. When she caught his eye, she smiled slightly at him and raised her wine glass. A thought crossed Xue An¡¯s mind. Then the steward approached once more, saying politely, ¡°Master, our young lady invites you to join her.¡± A faint smile appeared on the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth, and he casually walked towards the young lady¡¯s table. Yu Ran was also sizing up Xue An. She had not paid him much attention at first, but a closer look now made her eyes light up. He was a graceful young man who seemed to stand apart from the world, handsome and with a refined disposition. Most importantly, those eyes of his were like deep pools, profound and unfathomable. After a brief examination, Yu Ran pointed to the chair in front of her. ¡°Please, have a seat!¡± Xue An didn¡¯t refuse and directly took a seat opposite Yu Ran. The two were silent for a moment before Yu Ran smiled first. ¡°I thought the person who could grill such delicious food would certainly be a portly chef, but I didn¡¯t expect such a handsome young man.¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°You¡¯re not bad either, those guys just now seemed to be quite afraid of you.¡± Yu Ran chuckled, feeling that his originally gloomy mood had suddenly improved a lot, and then he extended his hand seriously, ¡°Let¡¯s get acquainted, my name is Yu Ran!¡± Xue An looked at Yu Ran¡¯s slender, jade-like hand, as if contemplating something, and after a moment, slowly reached out and gave it a light shake. ¡°My name is Xue An!¡± Xue An? Yu Ran frowned; that name was not a good one. It happened to share the same surname with that annoying guy who killed his third brother and intended to cause trouble at the Yu Family in a few days. However, there were many people in the world with the same last name, so Yu Ran was only slightly startled before he returned to normal. ¡°Are you here for tourism, Mr. Xue?¡± Yu Ran asked with interest. Xue An nodded his head, ¡°Sort of, and also planning to find a friend!¡± Yu Ran said with a smile, ¡°Finding a friend? You could talk about it, as long as they¡¯re in Lingnan, I might be able to help.¡± Xue An looked at Yu Ran and then said faintly, ¡°Her name is An Yan! Do you know her?¡± ¡°An Yan?¡± Yu Ran furrowed his brows and then thought carefully. ¡°I have no impression! Do you have a picture?¡± Xue An took out the photo he carried with him and handed it to Yu Ran. Of course, he could tell that this Yu Ran must also be from the Yu Family, so he wanted to inquire in advance whether An Yan was at the Yu Family. But waiting until Yu Ran had looked at it, he shook his head firmly, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her! She must not be in Lingnan.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Xue An frowned. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure!¡± said Yu Ran confidently, then asked curiously, ¡°What is this friend to you?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ my wife!¡± Xue An took back the photo and stood up to leave. Although this woman claimed to be unaware, Xue An certainly wasn¡¯t going to let it go at that. The memory of Yu Yang couldn¡¯t be faked, the Yu Family surely knew about An Yan¡¯s whereabouts. However, Xue An¡¯s abrupt stand and leaving left Yu Ran somewhat astonished. From a young age, everyone who met her would pamper her, especially the boys who, upon seeing her, would show their best side. Just to leave a good impression in Yu Ran¡¯s eyes. But unexpectedly, this man was so indifferent. He even seemed unwilling to talk more! I did just save you once, after all! As these thoughts crossed her mind, Yu Ran felt somewhat angry. Sensing his young mistress¡¯s displeasure, the chief steward moved forward half a step and blocked Xue An¡¯s path. Xue An stopped in his tracks, a trace of indifferent smile playing on his lips. ¡°What? You want to stop me?¡± ¡°The young lady hasn¡¯t finished speaking, you cannot leave!¡± the steward said coldly. At that moment, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian came bouncing over. ¡°Daddy, daddy, we¡¯re full, let¡¯s go back!¡± The voices of the two little girls attracted the attention of many people. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Ran also noticed this scene and her heart stirred. He was already a father? Xue An smiled, holding one child with each hand, preparing to leave. The steward wanted to stop them, but Xue An gave him a deep look. The chief steward felt the man¡¯s gaze to be exceptionally cold, and even though it was just one look, it rendered him completely frozen in place, unable to move! Chapter 124 - Chapter 124: 124 Chapter Rain God Goes Out (2nd update) Chapter 124: 124 Chapter Rain God Goes Out (2nd update) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Retreat!¡± Yu Ran¡¯s voice rang out. The relieved butler quickly stepped aside. Afterward, Yu Ran approached and looked at Xue An. ¡°Hey, I just saved you; don¡¯t I even get a thank you?¡± Xue An raised an eyebrow, ¡°Saved me?¡± ¡°Yes! If it weren¡¯t for me, would those ruffians have left so easily?¡± A playful smile appeared on Xue An¡¯s face, ¡°Then tell me¡­ how should I thank you?¡± Yu Ran was caught off guard by the question. The reason she stopped Xue An was because she found him mysterious, and his barbecuing skills had astounded her, almost as if he were a Heavenly Being. As for how to thank her¡­ Yu Ran looked down and saw the delicate Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, her eyes lighting up. ¡°Such beautiful little girls. Let¡¯s do this: tomorrow is the day the Rain God goes out. We still need two Flower Fairies, so let these two girls be the Flower Fairies.¡± Xue An frowned. Flower Fairies? The Rain God¡¯s outing? What are those? At this point, Ma Cheng, who had come along, quietly explained, ¡°Mr. Xue, tomorrow marks the official start of the Rain God Festival. A statue will be taken out from the Rain God Temple and paraded around the city. It¡¯s the grandest festival of Lingnan every year.¡± ¡°And Flower Fairies refer to the various little Immortals who accompany the Rain God¡¯s statue. They are all played by children, who in Lingnan, tend to come from either rich or noble families, because there¡¯s a rumor that if children take on this role, they will have increased fortune and longevity.¡± Xue An nodded, having not yet spoken. Yu Ran had already squatted down, saying with a smile, ¡°Such pretty sisters. I¡¯ll take you out to play tomorrow, and you¡¯ll get to wear lots of beautiful clothes. How does that sound?¡± The natural instinct of children is to play, so upon hearing Yu Ran¡¯s words, the two little girls looked at Xue An with hopeful eyes. Xue An slightly started, then reluctantly nodded. It¡¯s settled then. With three days still left until the seven-day deadline, it might be nice to accompany the children for some fun. ¡°Then it¡¯s agreed, see you tomorrow at the Rain God Temple. Don¡¯t be late!¡± Yu Ran said with a happy smile. After Xue An left. The senior butler approached with a grave expression. ¡°Miss, that man is extraordinary! Should we inform the Family Head?¡± Yu Ran frowned and said impatiently, ¡°He¡¯s nothing more than a man with decent barbecue skills, and maybe some martial arts at most. Should I also tell my father about this?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Yu Ran waved a hand dismissively, ¡°Besides, he even has two daughters with him. Are you suggesting there¡¯s an assassin who carries out missions with his daughters? Don¡¯t mention this matter again.¡± Yu Ran paused and then glanced coldly at the butler, ¡°Understood?¡± The butler was startled, then quickly lowered his head, ¡°Understood!¡± In the Yu Family, and indeed throughout Lingnan, no one dared to provoke Miss Yu. As the only daughter of the current Family Head, Yu Lang, she was naturally treasured and doted on fiercely. The senior butler was well aware of this fact and thus remained respectfully silent. At that moment, Yu Ran picked up the last skewer from the mountain of skewers, and bit into it fiercely. Hmph, no one has ever dared to ignore me like this; you¡¯re the first! I must let you know the might of Miss Yu of the Yu Family! After Xue An returned to his residence. Ma Cheng said, ¡°Mr. Xue, that woman today was most likely from the Yu Family!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°It¡¯s obvious.¡± ¡°Then you¡­¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°My target is the Sword Immortal of the Yu Family, not her, and besides, there are still three days until the seven-day deadline!¡± ¡°Three days from now, I will visit and see for myself just how remarkable this Yu Family of Lingnan that has dominated for decades really is!¡± Xue An said, a glint of cold killing intent flashing in his eyes. The next day. The official start of the Rain God Festival. When Xue An, accompanied by his daughter, arrived in front of the Rain God Temple, the place was already swarming with people, with believers burning incense and offering their prayers everywhere. Xue An walked into the main hall and saw that it was filled with swirling incense smoke. High above, a statue with the face of a woman was receiving the worship of tens of thousands. Legend had it that during the Song dynasty, Lingnan suffered from a three-year drought that threatened all life, and it was this woman who resolutely offered her blood to the heavens, ultimately bringing down the rain and saving the people from fire and flood. Afterward, people spontaneously created a statue of her and built a temple, and the incense has burned continuously to this day. However, as soon as Xue An looked up, the entire main hall suddenly trembled slightly. Xue An smiled, giving a slight nod to the statue, then turned and left. He knew that the thousands of years of worship from the people had imbued the Rain God with a soul of its own. His mere presence had startled the Rain God considerably. Just coming out, Yu Ran greeted him with a beaming smile. ¡°I was just about to look for you. Here, girls, you¡¯ll be wearing clothes like these, do they look nice?¡± Yu Ran was holding two sets of brand new clothing, exquisitely made. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were very happy. ¡°They¡¯re pretty!¡± ¡°If they¡¯re pretty, then change into them! We¡¯re going to go out for a tour soon!¡± Yu Ran said with a grin. She was very fond of the two young girls and led them to a quiet room to change. When they came out, many people were stunned. They looked like real little Heavenly Beings. Several priestesses were also astonished and then excitedly said, ¡°Such spiritually elegant young girls!¡± At this point, Yu Ran said to Xue An, ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s lively, isn¡¯t it? This is the liveliest day in Lingnan.¡± Xue An smiled faintly, noncommittally replying, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I guess!¡± Yu Ran was inwardly gnashing her teeth with irritation¡ªshe had gone out of her way to strike up a conversation, yet he was responding so indifferently? ¡°Later, we¡¯ll also go onto the flower carriage and follow the statue through the city,¡± Yu Ran said somewhat excitedly. Although she participated in the annual Rain God Festival every year. This year she felt especially joyful. But just at that moment, a surprised voice called out. ¡°Sister Yu Ran? You¡¯re here too!¡± Accompanying the voice, a young man briskly approached. Upon seeing him, Yu Ran frowned, her expression turning cold, ¡°Zhang Xiulun, how many times have I told you not to call me sister!¡± Zhang Xiulun chuckled, ¡°By age and relation, you are indeed my younger sister! You know, our two families have been close friends for generations. Eh! Who might this be¡­¡± Zhang Xiulun took notice of Xue An standing to the side, a flash of surprise in his eyes. Before Xue An could speak, Yu Ran quickly interjected, ¡°This is a friend I recently made!¡± A friend? Zhang Xiulun¡¯s gaze towards Xue An darkened gradually. In Lingnan, the Yu Family was the undisputed leader, and after them, it was their Zhang Family. Zhang Xiulun, as the youngest legitimate son of the Zhang Family, was of the same age as Yu Ran. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Since they were children, the Zhang Family had hoped Zhang Xiulun would marry Yu Ran. And Zhang Xiulun had harbored the same desire. Unfortunately, Yu Ran had never looked favorably upon him. Today, knowing that Yu Ran would definitely come to the Rain God Temple, Zhang Xiulun had also arrived early, hoping to spend more time with her. But the appearance of Xue An had greatly irked Zhang Xiulun. Chapter 125 - Chapter 125: Chapter 125 No Bear Child, Only Bear Parents (3 Updates) Chapter 125: Chapter 125 No Bear Child, Only Bear Parents (3 Updates) Translator: 549690339 After boarding the flower carriage, Zhang Xiulun tried several times to approach Yu Ran for a conversation. However, Yu Ran didn¡¯t pay him any mind; instead, she was cozily chatting with Xue An, looking very cheerful. This nearly made Zhang Xiulun¡¯s eyes shoot flames with rage. Who is this brat? Daring to spoil my plans, and what is he discussing with Yu Ran? Talking so joyfully? What he didn¡¯t know was. At that moment, Xue An gave Yu Ran a faint glance before saying, ¡°Using me as a shield, have you asked about the price?¡± Yu Ran chuckled, ¡°I just hate that guy, so just block him for me for now. In Lingnan, I¡¯ll have your back!¡± Xue An was noncommittal. He didn¡¯t particularly dislike or like this young girl from the Yu Family. She was just a stranger he had met by chance. Just then, the sound of children¡¯s quarreling and a girl¡¯s crying came from the front of the flower carriage. Yu Ran, who was speaking, felt a strong surge of killing intent and then saw Xue An¡¯s face turn grim. His expression looked as if he could eat someone alive. Because Xue An had recognized the source of the crying! Xue Xiang! It must be his little daughter, Xue Xiang. Xue An rushed to the front of the flower carriage, and the scene that unfolded before his eyes fueled his murderous aura even more. He saw Xue Xiang sitting on the ground, her dress torn at one corner, bawling her eyes out. And Xue Xiang was angrily debating something with a little girl opposite her. This little girl, about eight or nine years old and fairly pretty, had a sharp and harsh expression as she argued with Xue Xiang, hands on hips. ¡°Why did you push my sister?¡± Xue Xiang asked angrily. ¡°I didn¡¯t push her; she fell over by herself. And all I wanted was to try on your necklace, why so stingy?¡± the little girl said with a haughty look. At this moment, Yu Ran and Zhang Xiulun, among others, had also rushed over. Seeing her father arrive, Xue Xiang began to cry even more pitifully. Xue An walked over, picked up the crying Xue Xiang from the ground, and then patted Xue Xiang¡¯s little head. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, daddy¡¯s here!¡± The little girl became a bit sheepish upon seeing the adults arrive, but upon spotting Zhang Xiulun, her face brightened. ¡°Uncle! Uncle! These people bullied me!¡± the girl quickly changed her expression, feigning great distress. The girl was none other than Zhang Xiulun¡¯s own niece, Zhang Xiaotong, who was eight years old this year. Zhang Xiulun¡¯s heart was secretly delighted. So this guy¡¯s already a father. And upon realizing it was his niece involved, his arrogance intensified. He also knew that his niece was quite a bully due to being overly doted on. But they were just kids; bullying someone was no big deal. Thinking so, Zhang Xiulun said insincerely, ¡°Ah, children will be children, noise and scuffles are normal. Let it go, let it go!¡± Xue An ignored him and kept whispering comforting words to Xue Xiang in his arms. Soon, Xue Xiang, between sobs, said, ¡°Daddy, she insisted on wearing my necklace, but it¡¯s the one daddy gave me¡ªI didn¡¯t want to give it to her, and then she hit me!¡± Xue An consoled her painstakingly for a long while before Xue Xiang stopped crying, then he looked up at Zhang Xiulun. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Zhang Xiulun felt a chill from Xue An¡¯s gaze, as if it made all his hair stand on end. But he forced a chuckle and said, ¡°They are just kids; some fighting and noise is normal. Let¡¯s not get involved as adults, right?¡± Yu Ran frowned, about to speak. Xue An nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Zhang Xiulun breathed a sigh of relief, thinking smugly to himself that this man was indeed quite sensible. But the next words from Xue An left him stunned. ¡°Children¡¯s matters should be resolved by the children themselves!¡± With that, Xue An looked down at Xue Xiang and said, ¡°Go on, hit her!¡± Xue Xiang hesitated a bit, ¡°Daddy¡­ .¡± Xue An¡¯s expression remained calm, ¡°Didn¡¯t she hit you? Then you should hit back ten times as hard!¡± With gritted teeth, Xue Xiang walked towards Zhang Xiaotong. At this moment, Zhang Xiaotong was full of defiance; she was used to being overbearing outside. Moreover, Xue Xiang and Xue Xiang were only four or five years old; how could they beat me? Zhang Xiaotong thought smugly to herself. But as soon as Xue Xiang approached, she raised her little hand and gave Zhang Xiaotong a slap on the face. Zhang Xiaotong hadn¡¯t even reacted when the slap knocked her straight to the ground. Xue Xiang was indeed a bit angry by now. She mounted Zhang Xiaotong¡¯s back and started throwing punches like they cost nothing, making Zhang Xiaotong cry out loudly. Now it was Zhang Xiulun¡¯s turn to be utterly dumbfounded. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ stop it right now!¡± Zhang Xiulun said, enraged and humiliated. Xue An, however, spoke indifferently, ¡°Why should she stop? Oh, is it that only your people are allowed to hit others?¡± ¡°But¡­ .¡± Xue An gave a chilling smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that it¡¯s best for us adults not to interfere in children¡¯s matters?¡± Zhang Xiulun¡¯s face twisted as if he had swallowed a fly, full of embarrassment and anger. Xue An watched quietly. He wasn¡¯t inciting his daughter to fight, but sometimes, when others have already bullied you to this extent, one must retaliate without hesitation. Otherwise, one would only be bullied even worse step by step. Keep in mind that his two daughters, though only four years old, had been strengthened with the top-tier Primordial Essence Elixir, giving their slaps the weight of several dozen pounds. It was only because the two little girls were naturally peaceful that they didn¡¯t know to use this strength against others. After hitting her for a while, Xue Xiang got up, looking at Zhang Xiaotong lying on the ground, her face bruised and swollen, crying loudly. ¡°Daddy was right, if you dare bully me again, I¡¯ll hit back ten times as hard!¡± After saying this, Xue Xiang returned, strutting back with an air of defiance. Zhang Xiaotong¡¯s face was now a patchwork of blue and purple; she certainly couldn¡¯t continue following the parade on the float any longer. With no other choice, Zhang Xiulun had to carry his niece off the float, shooting a hateful glance at Xue An before getting off. At this time, Yu Ran, who had been holding in his laughter, couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. ¡°Well done! That Zhang Xiaotong is infamous throughout Lingnan as a bratty kid!¡± Yu Ran had heard about this notorious brat from the Zhang Family, a testament to how despised she was usually. At the same time, Yu Ran¡¯s curiosity about Xue An grew even more. Who was this man, exactly? To let his own daughter get into a fight¡­ This method of parenting was indeed unique. ¡°A bratty kid?¡± Xue An chuckled softly, ¡°In my eyes, there are no bratty kids, only bratty parents!¡± Zhang Xiulun returned home holding his niece. His elder brother, and the current Family Head of the Zhang Family, Zhang Yi, was at home. Seeing his daughter come back with injuries on her face, he exploded with fury. ¡°Who? Who did this?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhang Xiulun exaggerated the story as he recounted the incident. When he heard that this man was actually getting along well with Yu Ran, Zhang Yi¡¯s expression turned even uglier. He had always hoped his brother could marry the young Miss from the Yu Family. No, this man had to be dealt with. Chapter 126 - Chapter 126: Chapter 126: Courting Destruction (4 updates) Chapter 126: Chapter 126: Courting Destruction (4 updates) Translator: 549690339 Zhang Family. In a quiet and elegant room, Zhang Yi and Zhang Xiulun sat in their chairs with devout expressions on their faces. Because opposite them sat a woman with an air of proud indifference. This woman was incredibly beautiful, yet in the eyes of the Zhang brothers, she seemed like an ethereal woman from the Moon Palace, unattainably sublime. ¡°Speak, what is it?¡± the woman asked indifferently, her soft lips slightly parting. ¡°Fairy, today my younger brother encountered someone. He said that person is very powerful, and moreover, he¡¯s hostile towards our Zhang Family, so I¡­¡± ¡°You want him killed, is that it?¡± the woman said coldly. ¡°That¡­ would naturally be preferable.¡± The woman stood up, ¡°I¡¯ve stayed at your Zhang Family for a while now; killing a person is nothing, consider it payment for meals.¡± Her words showed an apparent indifference to taking a life. Zhang Yi became visibly excited, ¡°Good, good! He¡¯s staying in Lingnan City.¡± The woman nodded, ¡°Fine, just wait a moment, I¡¯ll bring the head back.¡± With that, the woman turned around, pushed open the window, and disappeared into the night. Now only the Zhang brothers remained in the room. At this time, Zhang Xiulun expressed his amazement, ¡°Brother, who is this woman? How is she so formidable?¡± Zhang Yi chuckled, ¡°She is the top-notch assassin I hired from abroad some time ago, known as the Moon Goddess Xiang Bing.¡± ¡°The Moon Goddess¡­¡± Zhang Xiulun murmured dreamily. Zhang Yi wore a complacent expression. In his view, once the Moon Goddess took action, who else in Lingnan could be a match for her, aside from the Yu Family? After all, she was ranked eighth on the prestigious list of masters. After a day of entertainment, Yu Ran once again freeloaded a meal at Xue An¡¯s place before leaving reluctantly. Xue An soothed his two daughters to sleep, then sat quietly in the living room. Lingnan was prone to rain. So at that moment, a light rain began to patter outside once again. Hei King and Ma Cheng had also gone back to their rooms to rest, leaving Xue An alone in the spacious living room. After an indefinite period of time, Xue An put down his water glass and said indifferently, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, come on in.¡± Bang. The glass door shattered on cue, the wind and rain surged in, and Xiang Bing stepped in with a cold expression on her face. ¡°Someone wants to be killed today¡­¡± Xiang Bing paused, arrested in her tracks. Because she saw Xue An lifting his head with a smile tugging at the corner of his lips. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± ¡°Long time no see,¡± Xue An said with a slight smile. Xiang Bing began to tremble uncontrollably. It was him! If she had known it was him, she wouldn¡¯t have come here even if the Zhang brothers had knelt down and begged her. Because coming here was tantamount to seeking death! Even now, Xiang Bing distinctly remembered the sight of Xue An slaying the Heaven-Reaching Elder with a single punch at the martial arts tournament. Furthermore, it was said that Xue An later beheaded Shi Jian, the swordsman of the Yu Family, and declared that he would pacify Lingnan within seven days. Now that he had indeed come to Lingnan, could it be that what he said was the truth? Thinking about this, Xiang Bing felt a chill in her heels. ¡°Don¡¯t be so frightened, sit down!¡± Xue An said indifferently. Xiang Bing sat down, trembling. ¡°Did the Zhang Family send you?¡± Xue An asked. Xiang Bing shuddered and then nodded. ¡°Haha, as expected of the scions of noble families who regard human life as mere grass,¡± Xue An remarked mockingly. At this time, Xiang Bing said with a quivering voice, ¡°My lord¡­ I truly didn¡¯t know it was¡­ it was you, I deserve to die a thousand deaths!¡± Xue An waved his hand dismissively, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you!¡± Xiang Bing secretly breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°But you should know what to do next,¡± Xue An said, watching Xiang Bing with an amused look. Xiang Bing hesitated for a moment, then a resolute expression flashed across her face. ¡°Alright! I understand!¡± Saying this, Xiang Bing stood up and, gritting her teeth, took off her outer coat. A slim and attractive figure was revealed. Xue An was taken aback, then somewhat bemused, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°My¡­ my lord, aren¡¯t you¡­¡± Xiang Bing stammered. Xue An waved his hand helplessly, ¡°What I mean is, since the Zhang Family has acted so ruthlessly, then there is no need for their existence anymore, understand?¡± Xiang Bing suddenly realized, then blushed and hurriedly put on her coat. She had thought Xue An was admiring her beauty and preparing to do something about it. She had even prepared herself to sacrifice her purity and endure humiliation for the sake of survival. But that was not what Xue An meant. In her heart, Xiang Bing even felt a vague sense of disappointment. ¡°You can rest assured, my lord, I guarantee that the people of the Zhang Family won¡¯t see tomorrow¡¯s sun!¡± With that, Xiang Bing turned and left. At this moment, Hei King heard a noise in the living room and hurried downstairs. ¡°Sir, what¡¯s going on?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, the wind is just too strong, it even blew the door open!¡± By the time Xiang Bing got back to the Zhang Family, Zhang Yi and Zhang Xiulun were waiting for her. Seeing her return, Zhang Yi couldn¡¯t help but excitedly greet her. ¡°Fairy, have you killed the man? Hehe, I knew that once Fairy took action, it would certainly be extraordinary.¡± His voice came to a sudden halt. That was because Zhang Yi¡¯s head thumped down to the ground. Zhang Xiulun didn¡¯t react at first, only after blinking did he realize what had happened. ¡°Brother!¡± Zhang Xiulun cried out in shock. Xiang Bing took a step forward with a cold expression, ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡± ¡°You¡­ why did you kill my brother?¡± Zhang Xiulun shouted in horror and rage. ¡°That¡¯s a question for you to answer. How dare you offend the lord, and you almost got me killed, too!¡± Xiang Bing said with a cold laugh as she approached. Zhang Xiulun¡¯s head was in a muddle. The lord? What lord? ¡°What do you mean? Whom has our Zhang Family offended?¡± Xiang Bing shook her head, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore, because the lord said, your Zhang Family¡­ has no reason to exist!¡± And with that, Zhang Xiulun¡¯s head also fell to the ground. His face still bore an expression of shock and bewilderment. That night. The Zhang Family was completely annihilated. The next day, the news shocked the entire Lingnan. When Xue An heard about it, he was also stunned. This Xiang Bing, she was really ferocious in her actions. He had only told her to kill the brothers from the Zhang Family, yet she had wiped out the entire household, not even sparing a single dog. With such a big incident, the Yu Family naturally came to know of it as well. When Yu Ran heard the news, she was shocked. Zhang Xiulun is dead? The Zhang Family has been destroyed? Her head felt dizzy. Even though she disliked, even hated this Zhang Xiulun, she never expected him to die overnight. Could it be¡­ Yu Ran¡¯s expression turned ugly, and she went straight to find Xue An. But when she saw Xue An with her furious aura, all the words she had prepared suddenly wouldn¡¯t come out. Xue An looked up at her and then smiled faintly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who killed them!¡± ¡°How did you know I was going to ask about that?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s written all over your face,¡± Xue An said indifferently. This Young Mistress from the Yu Family was obviously spoiled and naive, without any cunning at all. If he wanted to harm her, it would be all too easy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Ran was taken aback, touched her face, and then it gradually turned red. ¡°Cough cough, I didn¡¯t, well, he¡¯s dead, so be it. Our family has already sent people to investigate. Also, do you have time tomorrow? It¡¯s my birthday, come and attend the party!¡± Tomorrow? Xue An was slightly startled. Tomorrow¡­ was the seventh day. Chapter 127 - Chapter 127: Chapter 127: Adult Ceremony (5 more updates) Chapter 127: Chapter 127: Adult Ceremony (5 more updates) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Any progress on the investigation?¡± Yu Lang asked. ¡°Reporting to the Family Head, we have clarified the matter. The Zhang Family was most likely killed by the heavenly-ranked expert they worshipped,¡± a chief steward reported, bowing his head. ¡°Oh? A heavenly-ranked expert? Who?¡± ¡°Judging from the wounds, it should be the ¡®Cloud Folding Hand.¡¯¡± ¡°Cloud Folding Hand?¡± Yu Lang let out a slight smile, ¡°Is it that famed signature technique of ¡®Moon Fairy¡¯ Xiang Bing?¡± ¡°It should be unmistakable!¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. Issue an assassination order then, as a matter of respect for the Zhang Family,¡± Yu Lang said dismissively. ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Tomorrow is Ran¡¯er¡¯s eighteenth birthday celebration, how are the preparations going?¡± Yu Lang was clearly more concerned about this question. ¡°Everything has been properly prepared!¡± ¡°Hmm! Remember to increase security, recently Lingnan¡­ has been quite unsettled!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After the servants withdrew, Yu Lang looked out the window, a hint of a cold smile emerging on his lips. Tomorrow marks the seventh day. Will you come? You probably will. But do you think, after killing my son, you can still live so easily? Yang¡¯er, your father will surely avenge you. As Yu Lang pondered, his fingers moved slightly, and the insects flying in the room fell silently to the ground. However, after falling, they were still alive, just unable to fly anymore. Their wings were intact, but at that very instant, Yu Lang had used Formless Sword Qi to shatter the veins in their wings. Such exquisite control, reaching the pinnacle, was the most difficult to achieve. The news of the Zhang Family¡¯s annihilation had been a hot topic among the common people of Lingnan for less than a day before it was replaced by another topic. That was the upcoming eighteenth birthday celebration of the Yu Family¡¯s young miss. The Yu Family¡¯s status among the common people of Lingnan was unimaginably high. Some even worshipped the Yu Family as if they were Immortals. Therefore, Yu Ran¡¯s adult ceremony naturally attracted countless gazes. All the great and small noble families of Lingnan, even men who considered themselves rather exceptional, were all making earnest preparations. Who wouldn¡¯t want to win over Yu Ran¡¯s heart at her birthday celebration and become the Yu Family¡¯s son-in-law, ascending to the heavens in a single step? The day finally arrived. The entrance of the Yu Family¡¯s residence was crowded early on with people coming to offer congratulations. The young men, dressed in their finest, all craned their necks, eagerly hoping to see the beauty as soon as possible. At last. Yu Ran came out. Many people were seeing Yu Ran for the first time. Although rumors said she was as beautiful as flowers under the moonlight, many thought this was flattery toward the Yu Family. But once they truly saw Yu Ran. All such notions completely fell apart. No one expected that the young Miss Yu was indeed blessed with heavenly grace. Even though she lacked the charm of a mature woman, due to her young age, This kind of fresh beauty was even more enchanting to these young men. For a moment, those familiar scions of noble families had already gathered around her with smiles. Those less familiar hovered outside, wondering if they might strike up a conversation. Some even displayed considerable indifference, attempting to attract Yu Ran¡¯s attention by standing apart from the crowd. But Yu Ran, who was surrounded by admirers like the moon by stars, though she smiled in response, her words were full of courtesy, and her eyes were drifting around. It seemed¡­ as if she was looking for someone. The many young men in the distance were shaken, then excitedly perked up. Could she be looking for me? Thus, they all puffed out their chests, hoping Yu Ran¡¯s gaze would linger on them longer. But Yu Ran just glanced around and seemed somewhat disappointed as she lowered her gaze. At this, a scion from a family close to the Yu Family said with a laugh, ¡°Miss Yu Ran, are you looking for something?¡± Yu Ran simply couldn¡¯t be bothered with these people. Although they had only spent two days together, Yu Ran felt as if she had¡­ fallen deeply into something. Unlike these boys with their childishness and shallowness, Xue An was always cold, never pandering to her. Yet the more he was like this, the more he attracted Yu Ran like a magnet. Yu Ran also knew that Xue An was much older than herself and that he even had two daughters. But she was hopelessly smitten. After falling for ¡°uncle¡± Xue An, Yu Ran found these outstanding young men to be terribly juvenile. Why hasn¡¯t he arrived yet? Didn¡¯t I tell him to come early today? Yu Ran seethed with frustration inside. Just as she was thinking about this, she saw Xue An slowly walking over with his two daughters and Hei King among others. The moment Yu Ran saw Xue An, she hurriedly greeted him with delight. ¡°Why have you only just arrived?¡± Yu Ran said, somewhat displeased. The many onlooking youths felt their hearts sink. Because Yu Ran¡¯s behavior was just too much like coquettishness. As a result, many looked at Xue An with envious eyes. Xue An simply smiled, ¡°Got held up by some matters, happy birthday!¡± ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s go inside!¡± Yu Ran felt this was the best birthday wish she had heard all day. Xue An was carrying a long, wrapped package and followed Yu Ran inside. After they went in, the group of youths, with dissatisfaction written all over their faces, huddled together. ¡°Who is that guy?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know! Definitely not someone from Lingnan!¡± ¡°Damn it, looks like Miss Yu regards him highly!¡± ¡°Yeah, and did you see that man came with two kids, could he even be a single father?¡± ¡°What¡¯s up with Miss Yu¡¯s taste? I don¡¯t accept this!¡± The young men howled in dismay. However, among them, someone remained silent, his eyes fierce, as if plotting something. ¡°Hey, Young Master Yang, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± someone asked at this moment. This Young Master Yang was Yang Xudong, a member of the Lingnan Yang Family. Although the Yang Family wasn¡¯t a top-tier noble family, it was enormously wealthy, ranking among the top three in Lingnan, so he had also come today. Moreover, he had known Yu Ran for a while and had been vigorously pursuing her. Hearing the question, Yang Xudong sneered, ¡°The man isn¡¯t from Lingnan, and by his clothes, he doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s from a noble family. What¡¯s there to fear?¡± Having said that, Yang Xudong turned and walked inside. The rest glanced at each other, sighed, and followed him in. At this moment, the Yu Family¡¯s place was decorated with lights and colors, and the banquet had been set up in the Yu Family¡¯s garden. Yu Ran kept chattering non-stop. Xue An merely nodded occasionally, hardly saying a word. On the other hand, Xue Xiang and her sister kept looking around, clearly interested in the Yu Family¡¯s ancient and aromatic house. ¡°May I ask where you are from, friend?¡± Yang Xudong suddenly approached with an unfriendly tone and asked Xue An. Yu Ran¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°Yang Xudong, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Ran¡¯er, it¡¯s nothing. I just find this friend somewhat unfamiliar, just wanted to ask!¡± Yang Xudong¡¯s face was icy as he spoke to Xue An. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Me? I¡¯m not from Lingnan.¡± Yang Xudong¡¯s expression grew even more unpleasant, ¡°Not from Lingnan? Then these two young ladies¡­¡± ¡°My daughters!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yang Xudong looked towards Yu Ran as if to say look, he even has children! But Yu Ran simply waved her hand impatiently, ¡°Alright, the banquet is about to begin. No need for you to go asking all kinds of questions!¡± Yang Xudong was left speechless, glaring hatefully at Xue An before turning aside. ¡°Brother Dong, what should we do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make him regret it later!¡± Yang Xudong said through gritted teeth. Chapter 128 - Chapter 128: Chapter 128: Do you like this gift? Chapter 128: Chapter 128: Do you like this gift? Translator: 549690339 Twilight Hour had arrived. Yu Ran¡¯s birthday feast finally officially began. First to speak, naturally, was Yu Lang. He stood on stage with a smile, raising his cup and saying, ¡°I thank you all for coming to celebrate my daughter¡¯s birthday. This cup is to everyone!¡± After finishing his words, Yu Lang drained his cup. The crowd erupted with cheers, and someone laughed, ¡°Family Head Yu is truly generous!¡± Then Yu Lang continued with a smile, ¡°As everyone knows, this birthday feast is also my daughter¡¯s coming of age celebration. From now on, my little girl is all grown up!¡± Laughter rippled through the crowd while many young men stared at Yu Ran with fervent gazes. Yu Ran, feeling somewhat shy, lowered her head, yet her eyes stealthily glanced towards Xue An. Xue An was leisurely sipping his wine, as if these external affairs had nothing to do with him. Yu Ran bit her lip with a hint of annoyance. Just then, a young man could no longer contain himself, rushed forward with a box in his hands, and said excitedly, ¡°Miss Yu, happy birthday! This is my gift to you!¡± Yu Ran accepted it and smiled out of politeness, ¡°Thank you!¡± But the young man didn¡¯t leave. ¡°Miss Yu, please open it and see. It¡¯s a token of my affection.¡± Yu Ran had no choice but to open the box. Inside was a resplendently bejeweled garment. ¡°Miss Yu, this is something I brought back from abroad. It¡¯s the work of a master¡­¡± The young man wanted to continue. Yu Ran closed the box impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not interested in these things.¡± The young man was left speechless and reluctantly retreated. Yu Ran¡¯s behavior made many who were eagerly waiting to present their gifts tense up. However, Yang Xudong chuckled. He had already made detailed inquiries about Yu Ran¡¯s preferences and knew that she didn¡¯t like overly luxurious items. Thus, the gift he prepared for today was indeed ingenious. Clearing his throat, Yang Xudong approached Yu Ran with a slight smile. ¡°Sister Yu Ran, guess what this is?¡± With that, Yang Xudong proudly opened a box he had brought with him. Everyone held their breath before finally seeing that it contained a painting. The painting depicted a woman sitting alone by the river, her profile captured in the scene. At first glance, the painting appeared simple, but the more one looked, the more it seemed to resemble Yu Ran. Even Yu Lang couldn¡¯t help but be slightly startled. ¡°Could this be¡­ the work of the master painter, Huang Hun?¡± ¡°Uncle Yu has sharp eyes indeed. Yes, this is a piece personally painted by Huang Hun!¡± Yang Xudong declared smugly. A wave of astonishment spread through the crowd. Huang Hun. He was a grandmaster in the world of traditional Chinese painting, residing in Zhongdu. It was said he had retired from painting, and yet here was his personal work. Yang Xudong then passionately said to Yu Ran, ¡°Sister Yu Ran, this is what you looked like last year when I chanced upon you by the river. That image has lingered in my mind ever since, so I requested Huang Hun to capture it. This time, I¡¯m presenting it to you!¡± The gift was both grand and meaningful, prompting many people to admire it aloud. Yet Yu Ran remained calm, merely nodding gently. ¡°Thank you!¡± Yang Xudong felt a twinge of disappointment in his heart, having thought that such a gift could move Yu Ran. Nevertheless, he smiled and then suavely stepped down from the stage. Instead of returning to his seat, he headed straight for Xue An. All eyes turned to follow. Yang Xudong stood in front of Xue An, a cold smirk appearing on his face. ¡°My friend, you too have come to celebrate Miss Yu¡¯s birthday, where is your gift?¡± Many of the young men couldn¡¯t help but inwardly cheer. Indeed, Yang Shao played this hand very elegantly. Looking at this fellow dressed in plain clothes, he probably hadn¡¯t prepared a gift. With that, he likely wouldn¡¯t have the face to stay any longer. But Yu Ran¡¯s expression changed drastically, and she was about to erupt. Xue An, however, smiled. ¡°You¡¯re talking about my gift?¡± Xue An spoke indifferently. Yang Xudong nodded, ¡°Of course!¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I indeed did not prepare a gift for her.¡± A mocking smile appeared on Yang Xudong¡¯s face, ¡°Is it that you didn¡¯t prepare¡­ or is it that you couldn¡¯t afford to?¡± Many people burst into laughter. Some people downright openly said, ¡°By the looks of it, he probably couldn¡¯t afford it!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, really can¡¯t understand why they would invite such a pauper.¡± Among these comments, Xue An remained calm, ¡°Although I didn¡¯t prepare a gift for Yu Ran, I have prepared a generous gift for the Family Head of the Yu family!¡± ¡°Oh? For Uncle Yu?¡± Yang Xudong was startled. Xue An picked up the long package and smiled at Yang Xudong, ¡°Do me a favor and deliver it over!¡± Yang Xudong wanted to refuse, but he was so curious about what it was that he took it. Yu Lang was also somewhat baffled at this time. It was clearly his daughter¡¯s birthday party. Why would someone give him a gift? But when he received the package, his expression changed slightly. At that moment, Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Open it and have a look! Inside, I think you¡¯ll be quite surprised.¡± His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it clearly reached every person¡¯s ear. Yu Lang¡¯s face grew solemn as he quickly unwrapped the package. When he saw what was inside, everyone¡¯s face changed color. Because it was actually a sword! A long sword that shimmered like autumn water! Many sharp-eyed people recognized the sword at a glance and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in shock. ¡°It¡¯s the Dragon Roar Sword!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this the personal sword of Yu Yang?¡± Yu Lang¡¯s face turned starkly pale as he turned his head to look at Xue An sitting far away by a table. ¡°You¡­ you really came!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Since I said I would come, then of course I must! Right, Family Head Yu?¡± With his words, the Dragon Roar Sword in Yu Lang¡¯s hand let out a faint cry. Yu Lang¡¯s expression was dark and terrifying, ¡°Xue An, you killed my son Yu Yang, and yet you dare to come here. Do you really think the Yu family has no one to stand for it?¡± This statement was like a massive bomb, leaving the entire venue in dead silence. What? This man is the Mr. Xue who cut down Yu Yang with his sword? Many people couldn¡¯t help but recall that rumor. It was said that the Mr. Xue who cut down Yu Yang had declared that he would enter Lingnan in seven days and exterminate the Yu family with his sword! At the time, no one believed it. They thought it was simply impossible! But today, Xue An¡¯s arrival had confirmed that point! Unexpectedly, he had really come. Not only had he come, but he had also brought the Dragon Roar Sword with him. Only Yu Ran stood there, her complexion pale as death, her soul seemingly shattered as she stared at Xue An. He¡­ he was the murderer who killed her third brother? No wonder his surname was Xue! I was so foolish! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only I should have thought of it earlier! At this point, Xue An was still seated in his original spot, only lifting his head to smile at the pallid Yang Xudong. ¡°What do you think, is this gift acceptable?¡± How could Yang Xudong dare speak a word, his legs were now shaking uncontrollably. Then Xue An looked at Yu Lang and shook his head slightly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to bully the Yu family for lacking someone to stand up for it, I just want to experience for myself if the Sword Dao of your Yu family is, like your son, so¡­ inadequate!¡± Chapter 129 - Chapter 129: Chapter 129: I Have a Cup of Wine, Enough to Console the Traveler. Chapter 129: Chapter 129: I Have a Cup of Wine, Enough to Console the Traveler. Translator: 549690339 A single stone stirred up a thousand ripples. Xue An¡¯s statement caused a stir among those present. How dared he say that the Yu Family¡¯s sword Dao cultivation was worthless. To everyone present, this seemed as ridiculous as a colossal joke. Yu Lang sneered coldly, ¡°Xue An, don¡¯t think that by killing my son Yu Yang, you can do whatever you want to the Yu Family. The foundation of the Yu Family is something you can¡¯t even begin to comprehend!¡± With his words, a majestic and unparalleled Sword Qi burst forth from Yu Lang¡¯s body, the pressure so immense that even the table, chairs, and utensils in front of him shattered into pieces in an instant. Yet, under such a fearsome display of power, Xue An remained as unshakable as a mountain on his chair, even nodding calmly towards Yu Ran, who was pale, her eyes brimming with tears. ¡°Sorry, your birthday party might be going to hell now!¡± Yu Ran shuddered, and her tears came cascading down. Yu Lang¡¯s gaze became sharp as he thought Xue An was mocking his daughter. Out of intense love for his daughter, Yu Lang couldn¡¯t help but fly into a furious rage. ¡°Insolent fool, die!¡± Yu Lang roared, and countless tiny strands of Sword Qi suddenly appeared before him, which rapidly merged into a long sword with incredible speed. ¡°Go!¡± Yu Lang commanded with a soft cry. The sword vanished from everyone¡¯s sight in an instant, and when it reappeared, it was already in front of Xue An, with its tip merely a centimeter away from Xue An¡¯s nose. But that one centimeter might as well have been an insurmountable chasm. Because Xue An had already grasped the blade with his left hand. This scene caused even Yu Lang to change color and cry out in shock, ¡°How is this possible!¡± Indeed! This sword, formed from concentrated Sword Qi, was extremely sharp, capable of piercing through anything. How could it possibly be grasped by hand? Yet Xue An revealed a pair of handsome fangs and smiled savagely, ¡°In front of me, there is no such thing as impossible!¡± After speaking, Xue An exerted a slight force with his left hand. The sword was crushed to bits then scattered like smoke and clouds. This astounding feat shocked everyone present. Yu Lang¡¯s expression grew solemn. He had thought Xue An was at most of Heavenly Human Realm cultivation, while he himself was at the peak, just a step away from becoming a Half-step Loose Immortal. Dealing with Xue An should have been no problem. But unexpectedly, Xue An¡¯s methods were so mysteriously powerful. Yu Lang took a deep breath and sneered coldly, ¡°Indeed a good technique, but do you think that by this alone, you can oppose the Yu Family? Sword servants, heed my command!¡± At the order of Yu Lang, more than a dozen men holding long swords with cold expressions stepped out slowly from the corner. Each one¡¯s cultivation level was of a Half-step Heavenly Being. Such a cultivation level, casually placed anywhere outside, would make one a personage of great importance. But in the Yu Family, they were mere sword servants. ¡°Form the Sword Array!¡± Yu Lang ordered coldly. More than a dozen sword servants lifted their swords into the air. After a thunderous sound, a sword array brimming with killing intent enveloped Xue An. The swirling sword lights seemed like a curtain, making it impossible to see the situation inside. The crowd let out a sigh of relief in secret. This time, he was probably finished. Only Yu Ran, with her fingers tightly gripping her clothes, had an expression of pain. At that moment, Yang Xudong approached inconsiderately, ¡°Sister Yu Ran, don¡¯t be scared, I will protect you!¡± Yu Ran gave him a cold glance, ¡°Scram!¡± Yang Xudong was scolded and stunned on the spot, then a towering rage welled up inside him. How dared she curse me? It seemed she was heartbroken for that Xue An, who must be perishing inside the Sword Array! With that thought, jealousy turned Yang Xudong¡¯s eyeballs a shade of blue. What¡¯s the use of feeling sad? ¡°By now, that Xue An must have been chopped into mincemeat!¡± But just at that moment, a nonchalant voice emerged from within the Sword Array. ¡°Interesting, but too weak!¡± As the words fell, what had been a waterfall-like torrent of sword momentum suddenly stuttered, and then violently shattered apart. The sword servants were all sent flying backward without a sound. Looking at Xue An again, he was still sitting in his chair, even holding a cup of wine in his hand. ¡°Family Head Yu, your Sword Array¡­ has been defeated!¡± Xue An said calmly. As soon as he spoke, the entire place fell silent. Yang Xudong¡¯s complexion instantly turned extremely ugly. Not even the Sword Array could deal with him? How high was his cultivation level? ¡°It seems I have underestimated you!¡± At that moment, Yu Lang spoke slowly. All eyes turned, only to see Yu Lang slowly drawing the sword from his waist. Many people¡¯s faces changed subtly. This was the first time in ten years that Yu Lang, as the Family Head, had drawn his sword. ¡°This sword is named ¡®Consoler of the Dusty World.¡¯ It may not be a renowned sword under the heavens, but to me, it is my most faithful companion! Once, with this sword in hand, I consecutively defeated twelve sword experts from Country R! Therefore¡­¡± Yu Lang¡¯s eyes were filled with a cold Sword Intent, ¡°For you to die under this sword is a sign of my respect for you, so young, yet possessing such cultivation level!¡± With each word he uttered, the aura about Yu Lang weakened by a fraction, until at last, he seemed almost like an ordinary person, utterly unremarkable. However, many who were adept at swordsmanship had their expressions change drastically. For this meant Yu Lang¡¯s control over his own aura had reached a pinnacle. But Xue An remained unmoved, slowly sipping the wine from his cup with a light chuckle. ¡°I have a cup of wine sufficient to ¡®Consoler of the Dusty World.¡¯ What a good name! Family Head Yu¡­ please make your move!¡± No sooner had his words fallen than Yu Lang thrust his sword forward. It was an unremarkable thrust, without any sound of wind, without any momentum. All there was to it was a speck of red light on the tip of the sword. Yet it was this speck of red light that made many knowledgeable in the Sword Dao look extremely solemn. For they knew, the reason why this thrust appeared so plain and unremarkable was that Yu Lang had condensed all the sword¡¯s momentum onto the tip of the sword, without the slightest waste. This was truly a supreme thrust! In comparison, the earlier Sword Qi and Sword Array seemed like mere juggling tricks, flashy but insubstantial. The sword had reached midway to its target. A hint of a smile appeared on Yu Lang¡¯s lips. For he felt certain of his victory. But just at that moment, a slender and elegant hand appeared out of nowhere, and with a flick of a finger, struck the tip of the sword. Bang. After a muffled sound, a powerful shockwave spread out, flipping all the nearby tables and chairs. Even the distant trees and buildings were not spared, all snapped in unison. Yu Lang was shocked beyond belief, because Xue An¡¯s casual flick of the finger almost caused him to lose grip of his sword. Yu Lang hastily retreated backward, finally showing a trace of panic on his face. The highest Sword Dao Cultivation in the Yu Family presently was held by Yu Lang¡¯s eldest son, Yu Ran¡¯s elder brother Yu Ming, who was awaiting the emergence of the Sword Immortal ancestor in the rear mountain¡¯s Sword Hut. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Yu Family was now solely defended by Yu Lang himself. If he were really to be defeated, decades of the Yu Family¡¯s prestige would be destroyed in a single stroke. But Xue An did not press his advantage; instead, he lifted his head to look into the distance, with a faint smile appearing on his lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a pure Sword Cultivator in this world.¡± Following Xue An¡¯s words, a terrifying aura surged up from the Yu Family¡¯s rear mountain, piercing the sky. Chapter 131 - Chapter 131: Chapter 131 I Only Believe in the Hierarchies Under the Fist Chapter 131: Chapter 131 I Only Believe in the Hierarchies Under the Fist Translator: 549690339 With those words, Yu Yuanyi¡¯s aura began to climb steadily. ¡°Young man, it¡¯s no small feat to have reached such a level of cultivation at your age. I¡¯m just curious, why do you insist on opposing my Yu Family!¡± Yu Yuanyi asked indifferently. Yu Ran was jolted in spirit. This was also what she wondered about. However, Xue An just let out a slight smile, ¡°I have a habit, no matter what I do, I prefer to subdue everyone first before proceeding, and that includes you.¡± These words caused Yu Yuanyi¡¯s expression to change slightly, his gaze turning colder. ¡°You are indeed very powerful, and your understanding of the Sword Dao has even reached a terrifying height, but sometimes, the gap in strength can¡¯t be made up by other means!¡± As he spoke, Yu Yuanyi¡¯s aura fully unfurled. Half-step Longevity! The peak strength of the present world. The aura surged like tidal waves, enveloping Xue An within. Yet Xue An remained composed, with a hint of admiration flashing in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s quite rare to find such a pure sword cultivator in this world.¡± Yu Yuanyi shook his head, ¡°My heart is like my sword, your attempts at verbal provocation and belittlement are useless.¡± Xue An smiled, then set down the Dragon Roar Sword in his hand. Many people were taken aback. Could it be that he was admitting defeat? It was highly probable! After all, the other party was the Lingnan Sword Immortal! To admit defeat was not shameful. And Yu Ran¡¯s face lit up with joy. But the words that followed from Xue An wiped away Yu Ran¡¯s joy. ¡°You are the first person I¡¯ve encountered who can truly be called a cultivator, and to show my respect, I will meet your challenge with what I¡¯m best at, which is my fists,¡± Xue An said calmly. Many people looked on in astonishment. Had Xue An gone mad? To face the unparalleled Lingnan Sword Immortal and choose to fight with fists? Wasn¡¯t that courting death? A playful look flashed in Yu Yuanyi¡¯s eyes, and he nodded, ¡°I¡¯m puzzled by where your confidence comes from! But bravery is commendable, so I shall indulge you! Make your move!¡± Xue An smiled nonchalantly, ¡°You go first!¡± Hiss. Many people took a sharp intake of breath. Yang Xudong even almost laughed out loud. If someone wants to die, no one can stop them! To be so arrogant as to invite the Sword Immortal to strike first? Yu Yuanyi just smiled, not caring about these things. For him, only the sword remained in his life now. All else had been cast aside by him. ¡°Very well! Since you keep saying my Yu Family¡¯s Sword Dao is incorrect, I will let you see what the true Yu Family Sword Dao is like!¡± As he spoke, Yu Yuanyi pulled out a sword from his waist. A wooden sword. A wooden sword whittled from a branch he had casually snapped off. Yet upon seeing this sword, Yu Ming¡¯s eyes shone with a fervent light. Because only he knew the terror of this wooden sword. Yu Yuanyi raised the wooden sword and stated faintly, ¡°After thirty years of seclusion, today my sword is complete, this¡­ is my Immortal¡¯s Sword! Be cautious!¡± Having said that, Yu Yuanyi thrust his sword forward. With that one stroke, it was as if a giant wave had been lifted. Heaven-shattering Sword Qi charged straight at Xue An. Xue An stood still, his expression neither sorrowful nor joyful. He raised his fist and declared softly, ¡°One punch, to shake heaven and earth!¡± The first of the Divine Slaughter Six Techniques. When Xue An first employed this punch, he was but an average human. Now that he had recovered to the Heavenly Human Realm, using it again made its power increase by more than a hundredfold. Many people felt as if this punch made the heaven and earth themselves tremble. A look of surprise flickered across Yu Yuanyi¡¯s face, but it did not hinder the unstoppable advance of his sword. Boom. The peerless Sword Qi collided with Xue An¡¯s ground-shaking punch. After a thunderous boom that shook the earth, Xue An was sent flying into the distant woods, his life or death unknown. Many sneered in their hearts, convinced that Xue An was undoubtedly dead. Hei King was so startled that he suddenly stood up. The two little girls, however, were not too scared. Because they were now in tune with Xue An¡¯s mind and could feel their father¡¯s breath. At this moment, Yu Yuanyi¡¯s face showed a mix of admiration and pity. ¡°Indeed, a prodigy of astounding talent, but what a pity¡­ too young and brash!¡± In his view, having been hit by his sword, there was only one path to certain death. Yu Ran¡¯s gaze was desolate, her mind a complete blank. But just then, an indifferent and lofty voice came. ¡°Do you know why I chose to counter your sword with fists?¡± With these words, a surge of momentum soared into the sky. Yu Yuanyi¡¯s complexion changed dramatically, and he turned to look. He saw Xue An standing in midair, taking steps towards him, his aura intensifying with each step. By the time he reached the entrance of the Yu Family. His aura had already broken through the peak of the Heavenly Human Realm and stepped into the ranks of a Half-step Loose Immortal. Yu Ming, including Yu Lang and others, had a simultaneous change of expression. A breakthrough in the midst of battle? At this moment, Xue An lightly said, ¡°Because¡­ I believe that only under my fist is there superiority and inferiority.¡± Then, Xue An revealed several white teeth and sneered menacingly, ¡°I let you have one sword strike just now, now it¡¯s my turn!¡± Having said that, Xue An raised his fist and softly exclaimed, ¡°One punch, shakes Yin and Yang!¡± Boom. This punch actually matched Yu Yuanyi¡¯s sword in a tie. But Yu Yuanyi¡¯s face no longer held the ease it had before. However, Xue An seemed to be enjoying himself, ¡°Another one, witness my punch, across life and death!¡± This punch had been used by Xue An on that Loose Immortal elder of the Xie Family and had claimed his life with a single blow. Using it again now, Yu Yuanyi was forced back half a step. Although it was only half a step. To others, it was unbelievably incredible. With the power of a Half-step Loose Immortal, he was forcing Yu Yuanyi, a Half-step Longevity, to retreat half a step. This was a cross-level challenge with a whole major realm of difference! At this time, Yu Yuanyi was no longer relaxed, his expression became solemn as he uttered a light cry. ¡°Good punching technique, but not enough.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Yu Yuanyi swung his sword. The force of this sword strike directly forced others to retreat more than ten meters. But Xue An neither dodged nor avoided; instead, he smiled. ¡°Well done! Take another punch from me!¡± Xue An raised his hand, his eyes cold, ¡°The fourth technique, Severing Emotional Ties!¡± The fourth technique of the Divine Slaughter Six Techniques, Severing Emotional Ties, was finally executed by Xue An. The first three techniques of the Divine Slaughter Six Techniques were skills, but the latter three touched upon the realm of the Dao. Just like Severing Emotional Ties, the so-called emotional entanglements are hard to sever. But Xue An insists on severing them. In Xue An¡¯s dictionary, there were no such words as ¡®cannot¡¯. This punch caused Yu Yuanyi¡¯s color to change drastically, his earlier calm and composure gone. There was no thunderous crash, no clash of force against force. Xue An¡¯s punch pierced through Yu Yuanyi¡¯s sword momentum as if water entering the sea, striking his wooden sword. Crack. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A crisp sound. This seemingly unimpressive wooden sword was directly shattered. The momentum did not stop there; it sent Yu Yuanyi flying backward until he barely managed to steady himself against a wall. At this point, the whole audience was shocked. And this Lingnan Sword Immortal grew pale, a trickle of fresh blood slowly seeping from the corner of his mouth. Chapter 132 - Chapter 132: Chapter 132: The Broken Sword of Lingnan (2 Updates) Chapter 132: Chapter 132: The Broken Sword of Lingnan (2 Updates) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Elder¡­ Elder Ancestor!¡± Yu Lang cried with a trembling voice. Yu Ming¡¯s face changed dramatically as well, and he was about to rush over with his sword. ¡°All of you, back off!¡± Yu Yuanyi commanded coldly. At his word, the members of the Yu Family did not dare to disobey, so they all reluctantly retreated to the side with faces full of grief and indignation. Yu Yuanyi looked up at Xue An with a complex expression in his eyes. ¡°Excellent fist technique!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°You¡¯re not bad yourself! It¡¯s a pity, though, that you still went wrong with your Sword Dao.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been in seclusion for thirty years, painstakingly cultivating the Sword Dao. Now you tell me I¡¯m wrong, so what is right?¡± ¡°There are three levels to the Sword Dao. The lowest uses the body to control the sword, the middle uses Qi to control the sword, and the highest uses Spirit to control the sword,¡± Xue An said calmly. ¡°Your choice to use the Spirit to control the sword is not wrong, but your so-called seclusion has only backed you into a corner.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve renounced grudges and forgotten life and death, all to make your Sword Dao seem more ethereal, but in my view, this is fundamentally mistaken.¡± ¡°The so-called Immortals are nothing but powerful beings who go against the heavens. At their core, they are still human. Since they are human, there¡¯s no need to pretend otherwise, deliberately suppressing emotions and desires to make oneself seem superior. Such a Sword Dao¡­ isn¡¯t that mistaken?¡± Xue An¡¯s words struck Yu Yuanyi like a bolt of lightning, shaking him to the core and causing his complexion to progressively pale. ¡°I¡­ was I really wrong?¡± Yu Yuanyi had already tempered his heart into a sword, but Xue An¡¯s few words shattered his Sword Heart completely. At this moment, Xue An let out a light sigh, ¡°To have cultivated such a Sword Dao in this tumultuous world is no mean feat.¡± Yu Yuanyi, his head bowed, did not speak, but the fire in his eyes gradually died down. At the same time, a light rain began to fall from the sky. No one spoke, all were shocked by the events of the day. The Sword Immortal, who had never been defeated, was defeated. And in that moment, Yu Yuanyi¡¯s originally black hair began to swiftly turn white. In an instant, it had become a head of white hair. His figure hunched, and his skin started to show signs of aging. ¡°Elder Ancestor!¡± Yu Lang cried out in agony, kneeling on the ground. The people of the Yu Family knelt together in the rain, their faces indistinguishable whether covered in rain or tears. Yu Yuanyi slowly lifted his head, his no longer lucid eyes now revealed an indescribable sense of relief and liberation. ¡°Thank you!¡± This gratitude was directed at Xue An. Xue An simply smiled, ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± He understood what Yu Yuanyi meant; for someone who had served the Sword Dao all his life, realizing his mistakes just before death was the greatest fortune. ¡°How ridiculous that I have toiled for decades, only to realize at the end that the secular world is the true Sword Dao! Heh!¡± Yu Yuanyi said, mocking himself, his voice growing more aged and deep. ¡°I have two things to ask of you.¡± Yu Yuanyi suddenly lifted his head to look at Xue An. Xue An nodded, ¡°Proceed.¡± ¡°After my death, the Yu Family will become a target for all. I don¡¯t ask you to look after them, but I hope you can spare them.¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°No problem.¡± At that moment, Yu Yuanyi turned to look at Yu Lang and Yu Ming, who were kneeling on the ground. ¡°You two listen, after my death, you must not harbor the slightest resentment or thoughts of revenge against Mr. Xue. Serve him with the same heart you served me with, understand?¡± Yu Lang cried out, ¡°Elder Ancestor!¡± Yu Yuanyi¡¯s hair and beard all bristled, ¡°Did you understand what I said?¡± Yu Lang and Yu Ming, crying, kowtowed, ¡°Understood!¡± Yu Yuanyi turned his head with difficulty, ¡°And another thing¡­¡± Xue An sighed lightly, ¡°I know, I will look after this Rain God of Lingnan.¡± These words made Yu Yuanyi freeze slightly, then he nodded, ¡°So you knew everything all along.¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°I visited the Rain God Temple a couple of days ago and noticed a strange Sword Intent on this little deity. I didn¡¯t know who it belonged to until I met you.¡± In Yu Yuanyi¡¯s eyes, a hint of nostalgia emerged, ¡°Although she¡¯s a deity, she¡¯s very timid and quite naive. I was afraid someone would bully her, so I gave her a sword intent.¡± Xue An remained silent. At this time, Yu Yuanyi¡¯s breath became even more erratic, as if he were rapidly aging. ¡°Mr. Xue¡­ could you come over?¡± Yu Yuanyi said with difficulty. Xue An took a few steps forward, coming before Yu Yuanyi, and then crouched down to look at him. Yu Yuanyi strained to whisper in Xue An¡¯s ear, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ not from this world, are you?¡± Xue An slightly nodded. Yu Yuanyi sighed, ¡°I knew it! No wonder your understanding of the Sword Dao is so profound.¡± Yu Yuanyi paused for a moment, gasping for air, ¡°I just want to know, do those legendary realms really exist?¡± Xue An nodded again. A light sparked in Yu Yuanyi¡¯s eyes, and he asked eagerly, ¡°So there are also many sword cultivators out there?¡± Xue An spoke softly, ¡°Many, and they¡¯re all very formidable. Some of the powerful sword cultivators can even shatter stars with a single sword strike!¡± Yu Yuanyi looked up with boundless longing, ¡°I really want to see it!¡± Having said this, Yu Yuanyi¡¯s face revealed a satisfied smile, and he slowly closed his eyes. Before slipping into everlasting darkness, he seemed to return to his days as a carefree youth, seeing that deity¡ªa girl timid as a mouse. A slight breeze blew. Yu Yuanyi¡¯s body gradually turned into dust and dispersed with the wind. From then on. The sharpest sword in Lingnan had broken! And what was originally a gentle drizzle suddenly turned into a violent storm, with the wind howling as if someone was crying. In the Rain God Temple, the busy priestess and worshippers all failed to notice that tears slowly fell from the corners of the deity¡¯s eyes. Yu Lang and the members of the Yu Family were all kneeling and weeping bitterly. Xue An stood up, his face neither sad nor happy. In his view, this was the best end for Yu Yuanyi. With his Sword Dao, he would never achieve immortality in this lifetime, let alone the realms beyond. It¡¯s better not to even think about them. Instead of being trapped in this tiny corner of the world, it would be better to enter the cycle of reincarnation again. Xue An¡¯s gaze swept over the crowd, and no one dared to meet his eyes. Then Xue An said indifferently, ¡°With Yu Yuanyi¡¯s death, the Yu Family will henceforth be under my protection. If anyone objects, they must first contend with my fist.¡± This statement shocked many who had been harboring ulterior motives, and they quickly discarded their foolish thoughts. Jokingly, who would dare to provoke him when the Sword Immortal of Lingnan had perished at his hands? At that time, Xue An walked up to Yu Lang. Yu Lang lifted his head, his gaze complicated as he looked at Xue An. Before today, he had never imagined he would one day look up to this man in such a manner. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m watching over the Yu Family out of respect for Yu Yuanyi, who was a true cultivator. As for the non-retaliation Yu Yuanyi spoke of, you can do as you please. I¡¯m not afraid of anyone¡¯s revenge.¡± No one dared to speak. Even Yu Ming kept his head low. This man was beyond his reach. ¡°Yes, Mr. Xue!¡± Yu Lang responded softly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An placed his hand on his head, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Yu Lang tensed, thinking Xue An was about to strike, and then resignedly closed his eyes. But he only felt a pain in his head, and then Xue An lifted his hand. He slowly opened his eyes, and Xue An was looking at him with a stern expression. ¡°What is the Immortal Gate assembly all about?¡± Chapter 133 - Chapter 133: Chapter 133: Tremors in all Directions (3 updates) Chapter 133: Chapter 133: Tremors in all Directions (3 updates) Translator: 549690339 Xue An had just used the Soul Searching Technique, directly searching through Yu Lang¡¯s memories. Unexpectedly, Xue An didn¡¯t find any traces of An Yan in Yu Lang¡¯s recollections. The only link that could be made was that two years ago, Yu Yang had followed Yu Ming to attend an Immortal Sects Conference. Beyond that, this Yu Yang had never left Lingnan. Yu Lang was stunned, then said, ¡°This Immortal Sects Conference, as the name implies, is a gathering of various Hidden Sects, usually held every two years. It¡¯s where the young elites from major Sects and noble families compete, and the rankings on the Jade List are contested.¡± The Jade List, Hidden Sects¡­ These names stirred something in Xue An¡¯s heart. ¡°When is the next Immortal Sects Conference to be held?¡± ¡°In just over two months! And this year¡¯s Immortal Sects Conference will be held in Lingnan!¡± Xue An¡¯s gaze flickered slightly as he nodded, ¡°I see!¡± With matters concluded, everyone dispersed. As these people left, their expressions were complex. Even though they might have various conflicts and dissatisfactions with the Yu Family, after all, Yu Yuanyi had protected Lingnan for many years with a single sword. The fall of the Sword Immortal today still evoked endless emotions. In contrast, it was Xue An who, with an extremely domineering posture, suppressed everyone and dominated Lingnan. Everyone understood that the skies of Lingnan had changed! Many people also stole glances at Xue An before they left, wondering if they could curry favor with him now. However, one person was now trembling all over, not even daring to lift his head. Indeed, it was Yang Xudong. His heart was filled with regret and fear. If he had known how formidable Xue An was, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to provoke him even if it killed him. Now he could only silently pray in his heart, hoping that Xue An had already forgotten about him. Xue An certainly remembered him, but simply couldn¡¯t be bothered with such an insect-like existence. He picked up his two daughters and turned to leave. It wasn¡¯t until he had left that all the members of the Yu Family finally let out a sigh of relief. Yu Lang, with a grief-stricken face, picked up the broken wooden sword, the only thing Yu Yuanyi had left behind. Everyone was silent. A heavy atmosphere weighed on everyone¡¯s hearts. Yu Ran let out a deep sigh, her heart filled with indescribable feelings. This man had first attracted her with his mystery, but in the end, he conquered her family with his powerful strength. At that moment, Yu Ming, with a fierce expression, said, ¡°I must avenge the ancestor in the future¡­¡± Slap! A slap left Yu Ming stunned. ¡°Father, why did you hit me?¡± Yu Lang, with an ashen face, looked at him, ¡°I slapped you to wake you up. The opportunity that the ancestor fought to his death to win for us, cannot be wasted by you.¡± Yu Ming was still somewhat rebellious. But Yu Lang let out a long sigh and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the ancestor trapping that man with his words at the end, do you think he would have spared our Yu Family?¡± Yu Ming was silent. ¡°And even if he did spare us, who knows how many are coveting our Yu Family in the shadows, only refraining from acting because the ancestor was here. Now that the ancestor is gone, they will bare their fangs. Do you think, with just the two of us, we can support this vast Yu Family?¡± Yu Ming¡¯s face turned pale. Yu Lang lowered his eyes, his voice filled with sorrow, ¡°I hate him more than anyone, but I¡¯m also clear that if the Yu Family wants to continue to exist, we can only submit to him!¡± Yu Lang was indeed fit to be the Family Head. Although he was initially emotional, he quickly perceived the situation. Then Yu Lang lifted his head to look at his daughter, Yu Ran. Yu Ran felt nervous under her father¡¯s gaze. ¡°Ran¡¯er, how do you know Mr. Xue?¡± Yu Ran roughly recounted the experience. Having listened, Yu Lang remained silent for a while, then said, ¡°I understand. From now on, you don¡¯t need to worry about the family. Stay close to Mr. Xue more often!¡± Yu Ran was taken aback. Father¡­ what does this mean? Yu Ming clenched his teeth, looking down in silence. ¡°Will he¡­ stay in Lingnan for a long time?¡± Yu Ran asked timidly. ¡°Not for the time being, at least, he will wait until after the Immortal Gate conference concludes before leaving,¡± Yu Lang said softly. The one you¡¯re looking for, will he appear at the Immortal Gate conference? Yu Lang wondered to himself. After a busy day, Tan Xiaoyu took out her phone and opened the martial arts forum. This had become her daily routine. And now, she had also gained a small reputation on the martial arts forum. Many people knew that she was not only a girl but also the heir to the Beijiang Martial Gym. These two identities had earned her quite a few fans. But in the past two days, Tan Xiaoyu had been somewhat restless, because Xue An had left Beijiang four or five days ago. And today was the seventh day. His words about slaying the Yu Family with his sword, would it really happen? Tan Xiaoyu was filled with worry. After all, this time was different from the past solo fights; this time, it was one man against a whole martial arts family. And when she opened the forum, Tan Xiaoyu was stunned. Because the top post was one that stood out. ¡°Sword Immortal Yu Yuanyi dies by a broken sword, Mr. Xue reigns over Lingnan, just how high is his cultivation level?¡± This startling title was also bolded in black, exceptionally eye-catching. Tan Xiaoyu took a deep breath and clicked on it with trembling hands. The post was published by a forum member living in Lingnan, and this person¡¯s literary skills were pretty good, writing about Xue An attending the birthday banquet, then overpowering the Yu Family Head Yu Lang, defeating Yu Ming with a single sword stroke, and killing Yu Yuanyi with his fists in an exciting and spectacular narrative. Tan Xiaoyu read with an overwhelming emotional surge and, after finishing, she saw that the following comments were uniformly filled with shock. ¡°Second floor not grabbing the sofa today, because Mr. Xue is awesome.¡± ¡°Oh my, the original poster should consider writing novels, it¡¯s such a waste of talent not to! Mr. Xue is indeed awesome!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, Mr. Xue isn¡¯t someone ordinary, you guys just wouldn¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°Third floor is just spouting nonsense, your posting history clearly shows you were not optimistic about this action.¡± ¡°Does anyone know Mr. Xue¡¯s contact information? I want him as a mentor, waiting online!¡± ¡°Same here, I¡¯m willing to pay a million in tuition fees!¡± ¡°Wow, a tycoon spotted above!¡± ¡°Tycoon my ass, a million just to have Mr. Xue as a mentor? He¡¯s someone who can annihilate Half-step Longevity beings, a million probably wouldn¡¯t even get you a glance from him.¡± This post soared to the top of the hot search list within just over an hour. At this moment, Tan Xiaoyu was also excitedly leaving a comment. ¡°Thumbs up for Mr. Xue!¡± It wasn¡¯t long before someone responded to her. ¡°Holy crap, look what I¡¯ve caught?¡± ¡°Little sister Xiaoyu, you¡¯ve finally shown up, I¡¯ve missed you!¡± ¡°Shameless guy above!¡± ¡°Xiaoyu, I heard that you¡¯re also from Beijiang, do you know Mr. Xue?¡± ¡°Right! I remember little sister Xiaoyu once said she knew Mr. Xue!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°My goodness! Hurry and latch onto those coattails!¡± ¡°Pervert, but I want to latch on too!¡± Tan Xiaoyu, who found the whole thing both amusing and mortifying, thought for a moment and replied. ¡°Of course, I know Mr. Xue!¡± As she wrote this, Tan Xiaoyu suddenly felt, oh so proud! Chapter 134 - Chapter 134: Chapter 134 Hidden Immortal Sect Chapter 134: Chapter 134 Hidden Immortal Sect Translator: 549690339 This was a monastery hidden deep within the mountains beyond the frontier. The mountain path was extremely steep and difficult to traverse, and there were many man-made obstacles on the way up the mountain, so it had always remained unknown to the outside world. However, only true masters would know that this unassuming monastery was none other than the Bitter Zen Temple, a place with a long history among the Hidden Immortal Sects. At this time, in the Bitter Zen Temple, a monk with his upper body bare, displaying skin the color of ancient bronze and muscles twisting like dragon-snakes, was practicing. His method of practice was extremely simple and brutal¡ªit involved carrying massive stones from the foot of the mountain slope outside the temple up to the temple itself. These massive stones, the shortest of which was taller than a person, were all made of blue granite, each weighing over a ton. An ordinary person would not even think of carrying them, and even four or five people pushing together might not be able to move them the slightest bit. Yet on the monk¡¯s shoulders, these stones seemed to weigh nothing at all as he strode nimbly up the mountain path. Finally, all the stones were carried up. Yet not a single drop of sweat appeared on the monk¡¯s face. Such physical strength could only be described as terrifying. ¡°Brother, Master has called for you,¡± a Xiao Monk said respectfully. The monk nodded, donned his robe, and stepped into the chan room behind him. Inside the chan room, a burly monk with a beard was sitting cross-legged in meditation. ¡°Master!¡± The burly monk slowly opened his eyes, which emitted a sharp glint. ¡°Hui Nian.¡± ¡°Disciple is here!¡± ¡°What place did you take at the last Immortal Gate competition?¡± ¡°Master, twelfth,¡± Hui Nian replied solemnly. ¡°And this time?¡± the burly monk asked. ¡°Disciple will claim nothing less than the championship!¡± Hui Nian claimed confidently. The burly monk burst into laughter, his voice shaking the tiles on the roof. ¡°Good! The disciples of the Bitter Zen Temple should indeed have such spirit. However, I have just received news¡ªLingnan¡¯s Sword Immortal Yu Yuanyi has died!¡± This explosive news did not elicit the slightest hint of perturbation from Hui Nian. ¡°Life and death are common occurrences. He may be called a Sword Immortal, but that doesn¡¯t mean he truly became an immortal!¡± Hui Nian said indifferently. The burly monk chuckled, ¡°I tell you this news only to say that this time¡¯s Immortal Gate competition will probably be very interesting. The one who killed Yu Yuanyi is an unknown master.¡± ¡°Disciple understands. Whether they are masters or mediocrities, to me, they¡¯re all the same,¡± Hui Nian bowed his head respectfully, his expression calm. But a powerful aura was emanating from him. The burly monk¡¯s face showed a look of satisfaction, ¡°Have you already become a Loose Immortal?¡± ¡°Master, I made the breakthrough last month!¡± ¡°Good!¡± the burly monk stood up abruptly. ¡°We of the Bitter Zen Temple have indeed stayed hidden in these borderlands for too long; many have forgotten about us. This time, let them see what a true Immortal Gate is!¡± Hui Nian bowed his head silently, but a hint of cryptic significance flickered in his eyes. Meanwhile, in the country of H thousands of miles away, a similar conversation was taking place. ¡°Jin Sang, we have just received news that the Lingnan Sword Immortal has died!¡± a man with a grave expression said solemnly, seated in the place of honor. Kneeling before him with lowered hands was a tall, handsome man. If any civilians from country H were present, they would surely recognize this man. For he was the brilliant star of country H¡¯s martial world, hailed as a once-in-a-century genius, Jin Chengsuo. Hearing the uncertain tone of his father, Jin Chengsuo said indifferently, ¡°Father, the Lingnan Sword Immortal¡¯s death is of no consequence; after all, he belonged to a previous generation. What is there to fear?¡± His father, Jin Chengyi, sighed, ¡°Jin Sang, your cultivation level is quite impressive now, and you even obtained the fourteenth place in the last Immortal Gate conference. However, this Yu Yuanyi is really no ordinary person! Those who can kill him are definitely not to be underestimated!¡± Jin Chengsuo gave a faint smile, ¡°Father, no matter who the opponent is, I will use our great H Ming Nation¡¯s peerless divine technique to defeat them! Rest assured!¡± Jin Chengyi looked at his son, full of confidence, and could only nod his head. Meanwhile, in Jin Chengsuo¡¯s mind, the image of a beautiful figure emerged. That woman who left an extremely deep impression on him at the last Immortal Gate conference¡ªwould she appear again this time? At the same time, in a very secluded valley. The leader of the only female cultivator sect among the hidden Immortal Gates, Yue Wushuang of Moonwatching Pavilion, also received the news. Her expression was somewhat serious. The Immortal Gate conference was imminent. The sudden emergence of such an event. Naturally, it added many variables to the situation. After pondering for a moment, Yue Wushuang ordered, ¡°Go call Shu Ying¡¯er over.¡± Soon after, the top disciple of Moonwatching Pavilion, Shu Ying¡¯er, arrived. ¡°Master!¡± Yue Wushuang looked at the delicate-faced yet slightly fierce-eyed woman below her and said gravely, ¡°The Immortal Gate conference is upon us. How are your preparations?¡± ¡°Master, I have been diligently cultivating recently, and I feel I have made further progress,¡± Shu Ying¡¯er said with quite a bit of pride. Yue Wushuang nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Good, this time you will still be the one to go. Remember to be careful, because this year¡¯s Immortal Gate conference will probably not be that simple!¡± Shu Ying¡¯er¡¯s face showed delight, ¡°Yes!¡± With that, Shu Ying¡¯er slowly withdrew. Once she was out of the hall, several junior sisters hurried over, speaking very eagerly. ¡°Elder sister, are you going to participate in the Immortal Gate conference again?¡± Shu Ying¡¯er nodded arrogantly. ¡°Then take us with you! It¡¯s really boring to stay in the pavilion!¡± these junior sisters began to beg. Shu Ying¡¯er scoffed and said, ¡°Do you think this is a trip for fun? The minimum requirement is the cultivation level of a Heavenly Being. Which of you possesses that?¡± With that one sentence, all the women shut their mouths. But after a moment, someone whispered, ¡°Then why did you bring that person to the last Immortal Gate conference?¡± Slap. Shu Ying¡¯er sent the speaker flying with a slap. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? If anyone mentions that trash in front of me again, I¡¯ll skin you!¡± Shu Ying¡¯er said with a sinister tone. ¡°Yes!¡± All of these women turned silent as cicadas in winter, not daring to speak anymore. Once Shu Ying¡¯er had walked away. They started to whisper among themselves with dissatisfaction. ¡°Hmph, such a snobbish person. When that person first joined our pavilion, she saw the master favored her and was always hanging around her. Now she calls her trash at every turn!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Exactly, didn¡¯t you see the bracelet she is wearing? It¡¯s from that person!¡± ¡°Hehe! Only bad luck to blame for that person, born with exceptional talent yet unable to cultivate.¡± As these women whispered among themselves, a woman holding a broom walked slowly across the courtyard in front of the great hall with her head down. They looked at each other and then laughed disdainfully, each going their separate ways. The woman slowly swept the floor, her slightly disheveled hair hanging down, covering her face. Chapter 135 - Chapter 135: Chapter 135 Call Me Your Majesty Chapter 135: Chapter 135 Call Me Your Majesty Translator: 549690339 The Immortal Gate Conference that was about to begin activated many hidden Immortal Sects and millennium noble families. It was as if behemoths lurking in the dark were awakening one by one. And Lingnan, being the venue for this Immortal Gate Conference, naturally drew countless gazes. Mist and drizzle floated in the sky once more. Outside Lingnan Airport, Li Hao was waiting for passengers. His business had suddenly improved a lot recently, which, of course, made Li Hao very happy. He wondered if there would be more generous customers today. As Li Hao was contemplating, he saw a woman walk out of the airport terminal. A woman oozing charm and grace from every pore. Li Hao was somewhat dumbstruck. He had never seen such a beautiful woman before. Especially the way she moved, exuding boundless allure. It was enough to make one¡¯s bones turn soft. As he stood there stupefied, the woman approached, opened the door, and got in the car. A refreshing fragrance wafted straight into his nostrils, and Li Hao felt his heartbeat quicken to more than double its usual rate. ¡°Miss¡­ Where may I take you?¡± With a captivating gaze, the woman asked, ¡°Where is the most bustling area in Lingnan?¡± Her voice was enchanting and moving. Li Hao stammered, ¡°The bar street downtown is quite bustling.¡± The woman nodded, ¡°Take me there!¡± For the first time in his life, Li Hao felt the longer the trip, the better. When they finally arrived, the woman got out of the car and flashed a gentle smile. That smile made Li Hao¡¯s heart stop beating, and he foolishly watched her walk away until he suddenly remembered. She didn¡¯t seem to pay, did she? Shi Xueqing entered the largest bar in Lingnan. The booming music, mixed with the smell of alcohol, made one unconsciously relax. Yet Shi Xueqing¡¯s appearance made many people¡¯s eyes light up. Such a beautiful woman. Some barflies approached, hoping to strike up a conversation. Shi Xueqing looked at them indifferently, and they all froze on the spot. Only after Shi Xueqing had walked away did they recover with sweat on their brows and horror in their eyes. This woman¡¯s gaze was too terrifying. ¡°Miss, what would you like?¡± asked the server, a flash of admiration in his eyes. Shi Xueqing sat at the bar, her slender fingers tapping on the tabletop as she spoke softly, ¡°I want to see the person in charge here!¡± The server hesitated, ¡°Miss, you¡­¡± Shi Xueqing glanced at the server, his gaze gradually becoming hazy, then he nodded and said, ¡°Yes!¡± Wang Bao had been in a bad mood these past few days, feeling as though something was about to happen. Damn, it seemed he needed to find a new girl to take the edge off. As Wang Bao was pondering this, the server came in through the door. ¡°Damn, who let you in? Get lost!¡± Wang Bao cursed loudly. The server had a blank expression, as if he hadn¡¯t heard. ¡°Hey, did you not hear me? Get out!¡± Wang Bao exclaimed angrily. At that moment, Shi Xueqing walked in from behind, ¡°Are you the person in charge here?¡± Wang Bao was taken aback. He had never seen such a beautiful woman in his life. Compared to her, the hostesses in his bar were nothing but beggars on the street. ¡°I¡¯m Brother Bao, you¡­?¡± Shi Xueqing nodded her head, ¡°This bar, I want to use it for a while!¡± Wang Bao came back to his senses and sneered, ¡°Little girl, do you know who you¡¯re talking to? Use it? Okay, but you¡¯ll have to take good care¡­ of me¡­¡± Shi Xueqing looked up, a sharp light flashing through her enchanting eyes. Wang Bao felt as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning, then his gaze gradually became empty. ¡°Now, did you hear me clearly?¡± Shi Xueqing said. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Wang Bao¡¯s voice was hollow. Shi Xueqing nodded, ¡°Go look up the person who eliminated the Yu Family Sword Immortal recently, find out if they¡¯re still in Lingnan, I want all their information!¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± ¡°You can leave now, and¡­.¡± Shi Xueqing paused, ¡°From now on, you shall address me as Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Understood, Your Majesty!¡± Wang Bao and the waiter both left the room. Shi Xueqing sat down on the sofa, poured herself a glass of red wine, took a light sip, and then furrowed her brows. It really tasted awful. After becoming accustomed to the aged brews of Mount Fanjing, drinking these worldly wines was like drinking water. That¡¯s right, she was the contemporary walker of the Lingying Palace from Mount Fanjing. Lingying Palace is the most unique among the Hidden Immortal Sects. Because they worshipped the Fox Immortal. Thus, almost every disciple of Lingying Palace was gifted with irresistible charm, winning through unparalleled seductive powers. Shi Xueqing was no exception. This was her second time descending the mountain. The first time was at the Immortal Gate Conference, where she narrowly lost to Yu Mingjian. This time, she wouldn¡¯t easily let things rest. However, when she learned that the Sword Immortal of the Yu Family had been killed, she couldn¡¯t help but feel greatly shocked. That¡¯s why she came to Lingnan early, ready to investigate the background of the one who killed the Sword Immortal. After drinking half a glass of wine, Shi Xueqing opened the door and stepped onto the stage. The noisy hall gradually quieted down. The men all looked at her with eyes filled with astonishment and intoxication. Shi Xueqing took a deep breath; she enjoyed this kind of flavor. A flavor called desire. The more she was immersed in such an atmosphere, the stronger her powers became. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Shi Xueqing skillfully and gracefully mixed a drink and then drank half of it herself. ¡°Now, who wants to drink this?¡± Shi Xueqing said indifferently. ¡°Me!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll drink it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s mine!¡± The men below went crazy, starting to shout frantically and gradually it turned into a brawl. Even friends who came together began to fight each other with red eyes. In this chaos, a faint smile appeared on the corner of Shi Xueqing¡¯s lips. That night. The contemporary walker of Fanjing Mountain Lingying Palace, Shi Xueqing, made an appearance at the Purple Night Bar in Lingnan and caused a sensation. When Yu Ran walked into the room, she saw Xue An sitting on the sofa, watching a cartoon with his two daughters. This loving and warm scene made Yu Ran somewhat astonished. Was this still the same decisive man? Seeing her come in, Xue An only looked up, smiled, nodded, and said, ¡°Sit!¡± Yu Ran sat down with mixed emotions. She had been feeling lost recently. The unity that Yu Family once had, united in times of trouble, was gradually disappearing. Yu Ran was subjected to a lot of gossip as well. Especially many of the outer branches were secretly blaming her for bringing Xue An to the Yu Family, which ultimately led to an uncontrollable situation. This made Yu Ran feel very aggrieved. But she had no way to defend herself. This conflicted mindset made her stay in the Yu Family very uncomfortable. She had no choice but to stroll around all day, or to come to see Xue An. Just then, Ma Cheng walked in excitedly from outside. ¡°Mr. Xue, there¡¯s a piece of news that¡¯s causing quite a stir outside!¡± ¡°What news?¡± ¡°They say that last night at the Purple Night Bar a peerless beauty appeared, causing a brawl among the patrons!¡± Ma Cheng said with a look of awe. Xue An raised an eyebrow, ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Heh, they say this woman is seduction personified,¡± said Ma Cheng, his face full of excitement. Men, when talking about beautiful women, almost always have that kind of expression. But Xue An remained calm, simply nodding. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Got it!¡± ¡°Mr. Xue, how about we go check it out tonight?¡± Yu Ran¡¯s heart tightened as she looked at Xue An. He probably wouldn¡¯t go, right? After all, he was with the kids¡­ But Xue An only laughed and then nodded, ¡°Sure!¡± Chapter 136 - Chapter 136: Chapter 136: Purple Night Bar (3 more) Chapter 136: Chapter 136: Purple Night Bar (3 more) Translator: 549690339 Purple Night Bar was situated in the bustling heart of Lingnan City. When Xue An arrived, he found that the entrance was already filled with various luxurious cars. Ma Cheng obsequiously introduced, ¡°Mr. Xue, this is Purple Night Bar. Tsk, tsk, there are always a lot of fancy cars here, but there are even more today. It seems the power of a beautiful woman is truly astonishing!¡± Xue An nodded noncommittally, preparing to enter, when he heard a voice coming from behind him. ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t Manager Ma?¡± The voice was full of mockery, making it quite disagreeable to the ear. Ma Cheng turned his head and saw a well-dressed man with an arrogant demeanor standing not far away. An awkward and apprehensive expression flashed across Ma Cheng¡¯s face, and then, lowering his head, he said with a forced smile, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Manager Cui Qi, I just didn¡¯t notice you there.¡± Cui Qi nodded haughtily, and then said with a mocking tone, ¡°What, is Manager Ma also here to join in on the fun?¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m just accompanying someone for a look-see,¡± Manager Ma said, nodding and bowing. Cui Qi let out a slight scoff, glanced at Xue An and Yu Ran standing in the shadows behind him. Seeing that Xue An was dressed unremarkably and was not some wealthy young master, he couldn¡¯t help but lift his chin proudly and walked into the bar. Ma Cheng finally let out a sigh of relief and then quietly explained to Xue An, ¡°That Cui Qi is one of the main business rivals of the Qin Family here in Lingnan, and the man has quite some backing.¡± Xue An nodded indifferently, ¡°Are you very afraid of him?¡± An embarrassed look appeared on Ma Cheng¡¯s face, ¡°Well¡­ when I first arrived in Lingnan, I offended him. It took quite some effort to smooth things over eventually.¡± Xue An smiled and stepped inside. The Purple Night Bar, truly worthy of being ranked first in Lingnan, had top-notch equipment and decoration. The place was usually bustling, but today¡¯s patronage had doubled. And almost everyone there sporadically cast their gazes towards the woman behind the bar. The woman wore an off-shoulder dress, her delicate collarbone alluring under the flickering lights. But what truly rendered men incapable of diverting their gazes was the hint of a smile on the woman¡¯s face. No matter from which angle you looked, it seemed as if she was smiling at you, causing one¡¯s heart to skip a beat involuntarily. The woman was smoking at the moment, her posture so graceful it made the act of blowing smoke rings seem stunningly beautiful. Ma Cheng was mesmerized, and it took him a good ten seconds to exclaim, ¡°So beautiful! No wonder she¡¯s caused such a stir. If it were me, I reckon I wouldn¡¯t be able to resist either.¡± At this time, Xue An¡¯s eyes held a playful light, and he uttered a small smile, ¡°Very beautiful? I think she¡¯s just average.¡± No sooner had he spoken than Cui Qi beside them snickered derisively, ¡°Really a bumpkin who¡¯s never seen the world.¡± Then Cui Qi said to Ma Cheng, ¡°What? A toad lusting after a swan¡¯s flesh? You think someone like you is worthy of approaching her?¡± Ma Cheng stood there, not knowing how to respond. At that moment, Xue An raised an eyebrow slightly, ¡°Oh? So, you¡¯re implying that you¡¯re not a toad?¡± Cui Qi snorted coldly, ¡°Whether I am or not isn¡¯t something for people like you to decide. Though this woman only arrived last night, she has already earned the nickname ¡®Cold Rose¡¯¡ªindifferent to the approaches of mere men. But I believe they just haven¡¯t used the right methods!¡± With that, Cui Qi, his eyes burning with intensity, stepped forward, his greedy gaze intensifying as he approached the woman. From close up, she was so breathtaking it seemed one¡¯s breath might stop. Especially that flirtatious air about her, it was truly maddening. Thinking this, Cui Qi sat down with the air of a gentleman and snapped his fingers at the waiter. ¡°Bring out the most expensive wine. A beautiful woman deserves to be accompanied by the finest of liquors!¡± When the waiter heard this, he swiftly opened a bottle of Royal Salute and poured two glasses, then Cui Qi, holding up his glass, said with a smile, ¡°To the beautiful miss, may I have the honor of inviting you for a drink?¡± This woman was, of course, Shi Xueqing. She lifted her head to glance at Cui Qi, and then the corners of her mouth lifted, revealing a trace of a smile. Cui Qi was overjoyed. Many people had come forward to flirt, but not one had even seen a smile. It seemed he had successfully moved this woman. Just as he was feeling proud, Shi Xueqing took the glass, swirled it, and then suddenly splashed it out. Cui Qi, caught off guard, was splashed in the face with the alcohol. Then Shi Xueqing said a single word indifferently. ¡°Scram!¡± Cui Qi¡¯s expression became dark and terrible, his gaze flickering uncertainly as he stared at Shi Xueqing. At that moment, Shi Xueqing took a drag of her cigarette, exhaled, and then said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? Scram!¡± Cui Qi stood up, his face ashen, and turned to leave. Many people had already anticipated this scene. After all, since the beginning, no fewer than forty had tried to chat up Shi Xueqing. Twenty-one of them had been splashed with alcohol, ten hit with bottles, and the rest had fled in panic under Shi Xueqing¡¯s cold gaze. In summary, this woman was simply terrifying. In her fiery moments, she was like last night, driving everyone mad. And in her icy moments, she was like a perennial, unmelted iceberg, deterring anyone from even daring to draw near. Just then, another figure slowly approached the bar. Many people sneered slightly, thinking here was another seeking death. Ma Cheng and Yu Ran¡¯s eyes, however, widened in disbelief. Because the one approaching was Xue An. Yu Ran was the most shocked of all. So¡­ he liked this type of woman? Cui Qi also saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help but sneer slightly. It was as if he could already see the disheveled retreat of Xue An in a little while. Xue An walked up to the bar, casually sat down, and didn¡¯t speak, just silently observed Shi Xueqing. Xue An, now at the cultivation level of a Half-step Loose Immortal, could perfectly control his own aura, making him appear just like an ordinary person, with nothing out of the ordinary showing when he concealed his vital energy. Shi Xueqing, feeling observed, slightly furrowed her brow and raised her eyes, meeting Xue An¡¯s gaze head-on. Shi Xueqing¡¯s heart shook involuntarily. What kind of eyes were these? Pure and clear, yet they carried a trace of haughtiness, like that of an emperor¡¯s demeanor. She couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that moment, Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°Won¡¯t you offer me a drink, scion of the Hidden Immortal Sect?¡± That sentence struck like a thunderbolt, exploding next to Shi Xueqing¡¯s ears. Her gaze became sharper than a blade¡¯s edge, ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡± Meanwhile, Shi Xueqing was readying herself for all possibilities. Xue An smiled faintly, revealing a pair of pearly white canine teeth, ¡°No need to be tense, because it¡¯s useless even if you are. If I wanted to kill you, you would already be dead!¡± Chapter 137 - Chapter 137: Chapter 137: The Blazing Fire of the Saha World Chapter 137: Chapter 137: The Blazing Fire of the Saha World Translator: 549690339 Shi Xueqing was startled, and then a look of horror appeared on her face. Because at that moment, Xue An¡¯s aura suddenly surged dramatically. It was an overwhelming aura like the vastness of the ocean, stirring admiration in those who felt it. But it only lasted for an instant before Xue An returned to calm, as if it had been an illusion all along. Struggling to regain her composure, Shi Xueqing¡¯s eyes shifted, and with a seductive look, she said, ¡°Well then! But the drinks here are too ordinary, let me mix one for you!¡± With those words, Shi Xueqing stood up and began to personally mix a cocktail for Xue An. This scene left everyone dumbstruck. What¡¯s happening? Why wasn¡¯t this man sent away when he approached, but instead she¡¯s personally mixing drinks for him? Cui Qi¡¯s eyelids were twitching madly, his face turning a shade of green with anger. As for Ma Cheng, he let out a gasp of admiration and his admiration for Xue An grew even more. ¡°It seems Mr. Xue not only has a high cultivation level, but also great skills in dealing with women.¡± Only Yu Ran watched with a desolate gaze, particularly after noticing Shi Xueqing¡¯s every move, she felt that compared to her, she was hardly a woman at all. No wonder Xue An never gave her an extra glance all these days. At this moment, Shi Xueqing finished mixing the drink and poured a cup for Xue An. Xue An took it and looked at the amber-colored liquid in the cup before tasting it. ¡°What¡¯s the name of this drink?¡± Shi Xueqing looked at Xue An and slowly said, ¡°I call it, ¡®Night Rose.¡¯¡± ¡°Night Rose¡­¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°I think, it¡¯s more fitting to be called ¡®Samsara¡¯s Flaming Seduction.¡¯¡± ¡°Samsara¡¯s Flaming Seduction¡­¡± Shi Xueqing murmured to herself, her expression as if she was bewitched. Xue An continued, ¡°The so-called Samsara, the blazing seduction, isn¡¯t it very suited to your natural charm and seduction techniques?¡± Shi Xueqing¡¯s expression changed drastically, just as she was about to say something. But Xue An waved his hand and said indifferently, ¡°I smelled a very familiar scent even before entering the bar, which is strange, considering you¡¯re human. Why do you have the aroma of a fox spirit?¡± At last, Shi Xueqing was shocked. Who on earth is this man? Why aren¡¯t any of her secrets hidden from his eyes? ¡°Let me guess, could it be that your sect worships a Fox Immortal? What a strange sect indeed!¡± Xue An remarked and took another sip of the drink. Shi Xueqing then finally became serious and said very respectfully, ¡°Shi Xueqing of the Lingying Palace on Mount Fanjing greets the young master, may I ask for your esteemed name?¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°My name is Xue An!¡± Xue An¡­ Shi Xueqing suddenly widened her eyes in shock. Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes, the very same Xue An who killed Yu Yuanyi!¡± At this moment, Shi Xueqing couldn¡¯t help but inwardly cry out in regret. If she¡¯d known how formidable this person was, she would never have dared to reveal herself. Xue An smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯ve said I won¡¯t kill you! I¡¯m just a bit curious about you, that¡¯s all.¡± Shi Xueqing bowed her head, ¡°Young master has divine cultivation. I am finally convinced!¡± As she spoke, Shi Xueqing bowed gracefully. Her elegant posture made many men nearly drool. But Xue An didn¡¯t even lift an eyelid and simply said indifferently, ¡°I told you, those charms of yours have no effect on me!¡± Shi Xueqing appeared pitiful, ¡°Mr. Xue, I didn¡¯t deliberately use them, it¡¯s just that these charms have become a part of me.¡± Xue An just smiled ambiguously. He had guessed as much when hearing about her from Ma Cheng, for if she were just a common beauty, such large-scale disturbances would be unlikely. The only possibility was that someone adept in the art of charm was causing mischief. And indeed. Outside the bar, Xue An had smelled the scent of a fox spirit. The reason he was so sensitive to this fragrance was that during his travels across The Multiverse, he had once been relentlessly pursued by a Nine-Tailed Heavenly Fox from the Qingqiu Fox Realm for several hundred years. Xue An was a bit excited at first, thinking it might be a fox spirit. But it turned out to be a human. At that moment, Xue An put down his cup and said indifferently, ¡°You exude charm, but unfortunately, your seduction skills are poorly cultivated, merely skin-deep.¡± Shi Xueqing¡¯s eyes gradually widened as she stared at Xue An. ¡°Mr. Xue¡­ You¡­¡± ¡°I just happen to have a friend who is a Fox Immortal!¡± Xue An said with a slight smile. Shi Xueqing was in shock. Just then, the door was kicked open, and a group of bare-chested brutes filed in, followed by a man missing an ear who slowly walked in. At the sight of this man, many in the bar changed color. ¡°Cui Que, it¡¯s actually Cui Que!¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, we¡¯re done for. This Cui Que is known as the offspring-cutter, extremely sinister and vicious. Why has he come?¡± In the midst of these whispers, Cui Qi was overjoyed and hurriedly rushed forward. ¡°Cousin!¡± It turned out this Cui Que was Cui Qi¡¯s cousin. Cui Que glanced at him, then focused his attention entirely on Shi Xueqing. After a few looks, Cui Que¡¯s eyes filled with greed and possessiveness. ¡°Wang Bao, this son of a bitch, really has some skills. Where did he find such a beauty, tsk tsk! Those hips, that backside!¡± exclaimed Cui Que crudely. But no one dared utter a word. In Lingnan, who didn¡¯t know the notorious name of Cui Que? He was a man feared enough to silence crying children. Shi Xueqing¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and then Wang Bao, with a dazed look, stepped up to meet him. ¡°Please leave this place!¡± Wang Bao said mechanically. ¡°Wang, not bad, you¡¯ve got some skills. Today, I came for nothing else but to borrow this chick for a couple of days. I¡¯ll return her to you afterward, how does that sound?¡± Wang Bao was entirely under control, appearing foolish and mindless. Cui Que frowned, ¡°Damn it, silence means consent! Brothers, get her!¡± The crowd surged forward, herding the others into a corner. Meanwhile, Cui Que approached with a sinister smile. A look of disgust appeared on Shi Xueqing¡¯s face. Xue An, however, remained seated, still slowly sipping his wine. ¡°Sweetheart, come with me. Over there, you¡¯ll eat and drink well, guaranteed to have a great time!¡± Cui Que snickered. Shi Xueqing said coldly, ¡°Get lost before I get angry!¡± Cui Que was taken aback, his expression darkening, ¡°Damn it, ungrateful bitch!¡± With that, he pounced. Xue An still didn¡¯t move, simply watching quietly. Shi Xueqing, of course, didn¡¯t take this Cui Que seriously. She was, after all, a contemporary envoy of Lingying Palace, and dealing with a thug was as easy as flipping her hand. But in a moment of inattention, Cui Que suddenly threw a handful of powder. The powder carried a strange fragrance. Shi Xueqing hadn¡¯t figured out what was happening before she felt her body go limp, then couldn¡¯t even lift her hands. Cui Que laughed, ¡°Damn, I knew you had some skills, but this is an anesthetic used in zoos, strong enough to knock out an elephant, let alone a delicate little lady like you!¡± As he spoke, Cui Que approached with a smile, preparing to drag Shi Xueqing away. Shi Xueqing looked at Xue An with a pleading and desperate gaze. Cui Qi sneered at this moment. In his view, Xue An¡¯s silence was a mercy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Otherwise, his cousin would surely show him what¡¯s what. But just as Cui Que¡¯s hand was about to touch Shi Xueqing¡¯s shoulder, Xue An said calmly, ¡°I drank a cup of your wine; let¡¯s call this payment for the drink.¡± As he spoke, Cui Que¡¯s hand suddenly severed at the wrist. Blood spurted, staining the floor red, as well as the eyes of Cui Qi and his companions. Chapter 138 - Chapter 138: Chapter 138 Yes, I am who you think I am (2 updates) Chapter 138: Chapter 138 Yes, I am who you think I am (2 updates) Translator: 549690339 Cui Que first lowered his head to look, then let out a blood-curdling scream, ¡°Ahhh ahhh ahhh¡­¡± The piercing scream sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spine. However, Cui Que was indeed a ruthless character. With his remaining hand, he pulled out a homemade gun from his chest. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you! I¡¯m going to chop you into mincemeat!¡± Cui Que roared with a ferocious face. As he spoke, Cui Que pulled the trigger. Bang bang bang. The deafening sound of gunshots shook the entire bar. Gun smoke filled the air, and many people closed their eyes, thinking it was all over. This man was surely dead. Cui Qi let out a snide chuckle of triumph. Dare to offend my cousin in Lingnan? Clearly doesn¡¯t know how to write the word ¡®death¡¯. But just as the gun smoke had yet to dissipate, a faint voice came through. ¡°So this is all the power a gun has? Too slow!¡± With the sound of his voice, Xue An slowly emerged from the shadows, lifting his hand and gradually opening it. The yellow bullets fell from his palm with a few crisp sounds. This scene left Cui Que and the others completely stunned. Catching bullets with his hand? Is this even human? ¡°Quick! Call for backup!¡± Seeing that the situation was bad, Cui Que immediately ordered. Xue An was not in a hurry; he simply sat back down, looked at Shi Xueqing, who was slumped over the bar, her face full of despair, and smiled lightly. ¡°Seems like your Lingying Palace needs to research how to deal with anesthetics.¡± These words made Shi Xueqing even more mortified. To be a reputed member of the Hidden Immortal Sect and yet almost be harmed by a hooligan. Such news, if spread, would be laughable. At that moment, Ma Cheng approached anxiously and said, ¡°Mr. Xue, we should hurry up and leave! They are calling for reinforcements!¡± Xue An shook his head. ¡°Leave? Why should I leave? Isn¡¯t it better to watch the excitement?¡± The atmosphere in the bar fell into a strange silence. On one side was Cui Que, pale-faced and staring intensely at Xue An, and on the other was Xue An leisurely sipping his drink without any expression. Many of those who were faint-hearted had already started to sneak away quietly. But there were still some bold ones, watching the commotion from a distance. ¡°Who is this guy?¡± ¡°Not sure, but he seems pretty formidable.¡± ¡°Probably not a local, still too young. Cui Que is not so easy to provoke, he¡¯s got martial cultivators backing him up!¡± ¡°Shh, keep it down, someone¡¯s coming!¡± Amidst the murmurs, the sound of messy footsteps came from the entrance, followed by a voice as resonant as a large bell. ¡°Who dares to bully my people?¡± As the voice spoke, a man over two meters tall, with a physique as imposing as a mountain, walked in. ¡°It¡¯s Master Hao Batian from the Golden Dragon Martial Arts School of Lingnan!¡± ¡°It¡¯s over now; this guy probably won¡¯t survive the night!¡± Many people whispered among themselves. Meanwhile, Cui Que and Cui Qi¡¯s faces lit up with joy as they hurried over. ¡°Master Hao, it¡¯s this guy who chopped off my wrist! And he¡¯s not even a local. I beg Master Hao to uphold justice for me!¡± Cui Que pleaded tearfully. ¡°Right! And this woman is no good either, probably some enchantress from elsewhere. Please, Master Hao, take care of her as well!¡± Cui Qi added fuel to the fire. Hao Batian¡¯s face showed indifference. In Lingnan, although the Yu Family was undoubtedly ranked first with an undisputed advantage. But because the conditions for entering the Yu Family were so stringent, there were still many martial arts schools in the public, as numerous as stars. And he, Hao Batian, was among the most outstanding. At the age of forty, he had already reached the level of Xiaoyao, and such strength was enough for him to be proud of himself. It was with his strength that Cui Que and the others dared to be so arrogant in Lingnan. After listening to the two men, Hao Batian scoffed and nodded, ¡°Good, rest assured, I will definitely ensure justice for you.¡± As he spoke, he turned his head to look. The first thing he saw was Shi Xueqing, who was slumped beside the bar. Then he was stunned. This woman was simply too beautiful! Hao Batian¡¯s breathing became heavy. At this moment, Cui Que also noticed something amiss and hurriedly leaned in to whisper, ¡°Master Hao, I¡¯ve inquired about her. This woman came to Lingnan yesterday and has no foundation here. You can do as you please with her once you take her back.¡± A smug smile flashed across Hao Batian¡¯s eyes, and then he said sternly, ¡°She is truly a bewitching woman. I want to interrogate her personally later, take her back to the school first!¡± But as soon as the words left his mouth, a light chuckle was heard. ¡°Who? Who¡¯s laughing?¡± Hao Batian¡¯s face was filled with anger. It was then that Xue An spoke lightly, ¡°Such impressive authority to interrogate personally, quite the grandeur, Master Hao!¡± Hao Batian turned his gaze and only then noticed Xue An sitting to the side. He frowned slightly, his face full of disdain. Because Xue An¡¯s aura was no different from that of an ordinary person. ¡°Who are you? How dare you speak to me like that?¡± Hao Batian asked coldly. ¡°Master Hao, it was this man who cut off my wrist!¡± Cui Que said hatefully. Hao Batian narrowed his eyes slightly, a murderous intent forming in his heart. But just then, Yu Ran, who had been silent all this time, stepped forward into the center of the room and said with a cold face, ¡°Hao Batian, have you consulted our Yu Family before acting like this in Lingnan?¡± The question struck like thunder, exploding in everyone¡¯s ears. The Yu Family¡­ That was like an Immortal existence in Lingnan. Hao Batian initially didn¡¯t take it seriously, but upon closer inspection, he was stunned. At that moment, Cui Qi sneered, ¡°The Yu Family? Who are you to claim to be the Yu Family?¡± No sooner had he spoken than Hao Batian slapped Cui Qi across the face, sending him tumbling to the ground. Cui Qi was dumbfounded, staring at Hao Batian. Just as he was about to speak, the next scene shocked him into silence. Hao Batian¡¯s face showed an extremely humble smile, bending over and fawningly said, ¡°Miss Yu¡­ Miss Yu, what brings you here?¡± Miss Yu? How many Miss Yus were there in Lingnan? Cui Qi and Cui Que shivered, their faces showing extreme terror. While Yu Ran looked at Hao Batian with a cold demeanor. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Hao Batian felt like crying. He really hadn¡¯t noticed Yu Ran¡¯s presence. If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to be so overbearing even if it scared him to death. But now it was too late for any explanations, and he could only say with a trembling voice, ¡°Miss Yu, I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it that way¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°Then what did you mean?¡± Xue An stood up and walked next to Yu Ran, looking at this Hao Batian. Hao Batian gritted his teeth secretly. Who was this kid to interfere with my business? Just wait, I will tear you apart! But before he could speak, Yu Ran had already taken a half step back and respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Xue, it¡¯s our Yu Family¡¯s fault for allowing such scum to appear in Lingnan!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mr. Xue¡­ And even the Miss Yu of the Yu Family was so respectful to him. Hao Batian suddenly thought of someone, his face showing extreme horror. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Xue An nodded, smiling faintly, ¡°Yes, I am the person you are thinking of!¡± Chapter 139 - Chapter 139: Chapter 139: Who Can Withstand This! (3 more) Chapter 139: Chapter 139: Who Can Withstand This! (3 more) Translator: 549690339 Boom. The words struck Master Hao like a thunderbolt, blackening his vision and whitening his face like paper, as beads of sweat fell from him like rain. Because he knew all too well that within Lingnan, the Yu Family was not to be provoked, yet this man before him was ten times more formidable than the Yu Family. However, Cui Que seemed to have his senses clouded by pain, and scornfully said, ¡°Boy, is it your turn to interrupt when Master Hao speaks? You better¡­¡± Before Cui Que could finish his words, he sensed a powerful force coming from behind and was thrown to the ground; turning his head, he discovered it was the furiously kicking Master Hao himself. ¡°Master Hao, you¡­¡± Master Hao said nothing, his punches and kicks falling like rain. Cui Que screamed like a ghost tormented by wolves. The onlookers were all stunned by this scene. What¡¯s going on? Why did this man¡¯s mere words strike such terror in Master Hao? After a while, Master Hao stopped. By then, Cui Que looked utterly wretched, with one arm broken and all his teeth shattered by Master Hao¡¯s blows. Then Master Hao cautiously looked at Xue An, bowed reverently, and said, ¡°Mr. Xue¡­ I was blind not to recognize Mount Tai. I deserve to die, I¡­¡± Xue An gestured with his hand, and Master Hao immediately closed his mouth. Then Xue An turned back to Ma Cheng and motioned for him to come over. Confused, Ma Cheng approached, and Xue An pointed to Cui Qi on the ground. ¡°How did he bully you back then?¡± Ma Cheng shuddered, his voice timid, ¡°He¡­ he¡­¡± Cui Qi was trembling all over at this time. Because he too recalled a rumor. Only that person in the rumors, who was treated with such respect by Miss Yu and caused Master Hao to tremble in fear upon hearing his name. Before Ma Cheng could even speak, Cui Qi had already flipped over and knelt on the ground, banging his head in kowtow. ¡°Manager Ma, no¡­ Sir Ma, I was wrong ¨C I deserve to die. I didn¡¯t know you knew Mr. Xue. Please spare my life; the money I owed you will be repaid double, no! Tenfold!¡± Ma Cheng was dumbfounded. He hadn¡¯t even uttered a word, yet Cui Qi was already so fearful. And even if Cui Que was slow to catch on, he too sensed something was terribly amiss. However, after the beating he received, he was injured all over and couldn¡¯t move, only able to look at Xue An with utter fear as a foul smell wafted from below him. He had been scared into wetting himself. The scene silenced everyone. Many had already started to discreetly retreat. Because they too had guessed Xue An¡¯s identity. Besides Mr. Xue, who single-handedly annihilated the Sword Immortal and held sway over all the powerful noble families of Lingnan¡­ Who else could command such authority? Xue An looked on, his face neither sad nor happy, and then addressed Ma Cheng, ¡°Do you accept his proposal?¡± Ma Cheng hesitated just a moment. Cui Qi hurriedly said, ¡°Sir Ma, rest assured, after tonight, all the markets in Lingnan will be yours. I will roll out of Lingnan immediately and never come back!¡± It was a wise choice. Because Cui Qi had offended both the Yu Family and Xue An. He had no ground left to stand on in Lingnan. Ma Cheng nodded, ¡°Fine¡­ alright.¡± Cui Qi looked at Xue An with hopeful eyes, Xue An waved his hand, and like receiving an imperial pardon, Cui Qi kowtowed several more times to Xue An, then got up and turned to leave. He didn¡¯t even bother with his cousin Cui Que lying on the ground. And then Xue An looked towards Master Hao, who had remained bowed low, a faint smile playing on his lips as he slowly approached. Each footstep caused Master Hao¡¯s muscles to quiver. When he came close, Xue An raised his hand and gently patted Master Hao¡¯s shiny, bald head. Master Hao shivered with fear, his teeth chattering like castanets as he trembled. ¡°What do you think¡­ how should I punish you?¡± Xue An said with an indifferent tone. ¡°You count as a Martial Cultivator, so I won¡¯t bully you. Take one punch from me. If you don¡¯t die, I¡¯ll let you off. Do you agree to this proposal?¡± Hao Batian felt like crying. Take his punch? The small hill that had collapsed behind the Yu Family was still standing there, silently telling people what the consequences of taking a punch from Xue An were. Hao Batian didn¡¯t believe he could take a beating better than a mountain. So, with a determined heart, closed eyes, and clenched teeth¡­ His knees softened, and he knelt on the ground, then began to cry with his mouth twisted. ¡°Mr. Xue, I¡­I know I was wrong. Please spare me a way to live!¡± A giant man over two meters tall burst into loud sobs, a scene that was as shocking as it was absurd. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, watching Hao Batian with interest. ¡°You want a way out? Alright, you relied on your strength to bully the weak. Do you admit your guilt?¡± ¡°I admit my guilt!¡± ¡°You harbored lustful thoughts, cunningly framed others; do you admit your guilt?¡± ¡°I admit my guilt!¡± Hao Batian trembled all over. ¡°Since you admit your guilt, then I shall cripple your cultivation level, break your limbs¡­¡± Xue An stepped forward. ¡°Are you convinced?¡± Hao Batian lay on the ground like a puddle of mud, saying in despair, ¡°I am convinced!¡± Xue An nodded, then kicked out. Like kicking a soccer ball, this kick sent the massive Hao Batian flying, crashing through a wall before finally hitting the ground with a thud. Amidst the rising dust, Hao Batian spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, his body rapidly deflating, yet he still struggled to say, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Xue, for showing mercy!¡± Some people dragged away both Hao Batian and Cui Que. Peace was restored to the bar. Many people looked at Xue An with awe. But Xue An remained indifferent, turning back to the bar to address Shi Xueqing, who was still lying on the bar top, ¡°I¡¯m very curious, how much longer do you plan to keep up the act?¡± At those words, Shi Xueqing slowly sat up straight, her face sporting a sly smile of a successful scheme, then stretched leisurely. In that stretch, her tantalizing curves were unmistakably displayed, a figure that could make one¡¯s blood boil. Yet Xue An remained utterly unmoved, simply looking at her with an indifferent gaze. ¡°It seems I can¡¯t hide anything from you!¡± Shi Xueqing¡¯s tone was playfully silly, and then with a flirtatious look, she said in a seductive voice. ¡°Besides, the fighting among you men, how could I, a mere girl, intervene? Moreover, Mr. Xue, with your bravery and invincibility, I¡¯m filled solely with admiration, and I even forgot to get up for a moment.¡± Such a soft, seductive voice, with a coquettish tone, made many eavesdroppers feel their bones could turn soft. To put it in one sentence. Who could withstand this! Yet Xue An seemed as if he hadn¡¯t heard, still silently looking at Shi Xueqing. Shi Xueqing felt goosebumps all over under Xue An¡¯s cold gaze. Just as she was about to say something else, Xue An turned away, and said to Yu Ran and Ma Cheng, ¡°This is boring, let¡¯s go!¡± And just like that, he left. Shi Xueqing was dumbfounded, watching Xue An¡¯s retreating back, filled with a sense of defeat. In truth, she had regained her composure while Xue An dealt with Cui Qi. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yet, she decided to keep up her disguise, thinking it best to ensnare Xue An tonight. But unexpectedly, Shi Xueqing¡¯s flirtatious gazes had been for naught. Xue An did not even bother to glance at her, and left without hesitation. Damn it, am I getting old? The repeated failure of her Bone-Eroding Charm Technique on Xue An made Shi Xueqing begin to doubt herself. Chapter 140 - Chapter 140: Chapter 140: Saved an Annoying Burden? (4 more updates) Chapter 140: Chapter 140: Saved an Annoying Burden? (4 more updates) Translator: 549690339 No! I can¡¯t give up just because of these things. I must win over this Xue An. Otherwise, I¡¯m definitely going to suffer at this Immortal Gate conference! Especially when the face of that detestable person surfaced in Shi Xueqing¡¯s mind, it strengthened her conviction. There¡¯s no cat that doesn¡¯t steal fish, and no man who doesn¡¯t feel tempted by a beautiful woman. Shi Xueqing always believed this. That Xue An is not the least bit interested in me, there must be a reason. Could it be¡­ he doesn¡¯t like my type? Right! The Yu Family¡¯s young miss is always by Xue An¡¯s side. Could it be that he likes those young girls who are like unripe fruits, still inexperienced and naive? Thinking this, Shi Xueqing looked down at her well-endowed figure and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Dammit, for the sake of the Immortal Gate conference, to slap that bitch¡¯s face, I¡¯m going all out this time! That night, what happened at Purple Night Bar spread with terrifying speed. Golden Dragon Martial Arts School removed their signboard overnight, and as for Cui Que¡­ he was hacked to death by his enemies on the way back. Only Cui Qi, who saw the opportunity and ran away that night, managed to save his life. When Yu Ran got home, he was quickly summoned by Yu Lang. ¡°Recount everything in detail. Don¡¯t leave out any details,¡± Yu Lang said in a deep voice. Yu Ran then recounted the whole incident in detail. After listening, Yu Lang frowned slightly, ¡°Fanjing Mountain Lingying Palace? Hasn¡¯t that sect fallen into decline a long time ago?¡± At this moment, Yu Ming, who was sitting on the side, said, ¡°Father, I know this Shi Xueqing. In the last Immortal Gate conference, she lost to me.¡± ¡°Oh? What is she like?¡± Yu Ming pondered for a moment, then slowly said, ¡°Her cultivation level is average, and she doesn¡¯t have any particularly impressive moves, but her charm is unmatched. In the last Immortal Gate conference, many disciples from other sects were defeated by her seduction. If my sword heart hadn¡¯t just taken shape, I too might have fallen for it.¡± Yu Lang nodded and then said to Yu Ran, ¡°Daughter, you should stick close to Mr. Xue during this time. After all, the Immortal Gate conference is about to start, and this time it¡¯s being held here in Lingnan. And since your brother and I are both injured, if¡­¡± Yu Lang didn¡¯t finish his sentence. But Yu Ran understood the meaning. The Yu Family had also provoked many enemies over the years, and it was possible that these people would take advantage of the Immortal Gate conference to make trouble. Their strongest fighter was dead, and both Yu Lang and Yu Ming were injured; the Yu Family was at its weakest. So they could only place their hopes on Xue An. Ironically, that was the reality. Yu Ran nodded, ¡°Yes, Father!¡± But when she thought of Shi Xueqing¡¯s enchantingly charming figure, Yu Ran felt somewhat lacking in confidence. Early in the morning. Ma Cheng had just gotten up when he heard someone knocking on the door. He was puzzled. Who would come so early? But when he opened the door, the scene before him left him stunned. He saw Shi Xueqing dressed in a semi-new shirt paired with vintage jeans and white sneakers, styled like the girl next door, looking very fresh and pure. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Ma Cheng was at a loss for words. ¡°Is Mr. Xue not up yet?¡± Shi Xueqing asked with a charming smile. This smile made Ma Cheng freeze in place. She¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s so beautiful! Shi Xueqing then gracefully stepped into the room. Just then, Xue An came downstairs. Their gazes met, and Xue An frowned slightly. But Shi Xueqing smiled naturally, ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± Xue An came down the stairs, ¡°What are you here for?¡± Shi Xueqing smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve come to repay you for saving my life last night!¡± ¡°Oh? How will you repay me?¡± Xue An sat down, his legs resting on the coffee table. ¡°That depends on what you would like, sir. Whether I offer myself to you or work like an ox or horse, I am willing!¡± Shi Xueqing said earnestly. Xue An suddenly looked up at Shi Xueqing, then leaned back on the sofa and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t need any of that.¡± Shi Xueqing, however, was acting very familiar as she came over and started kneading Xue An¡¯s calves ever so gently. Just like¡­a maidservant from old feudal times serving her young master. Xue An found it somewhat amusing and exasperating at the same time. Had he saved himself a clingy piece of plaster? But his heart, hardened by three thousand years of cultivation, was steady as a rock, so he remained undisturbed, his mind as tranquil as still water. This did, however, evoke envy in Ma Cheng, who stood by watching. Inside, Shi Xueqing was secretly rejoicing. It seemed she had made the right move after all; Mr. Xue was quite fond of this approach! But her sense of triumph evaporated in the next second. ¡°So, you really want to repay me?¡± asked Xue An, playing along. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°In that case, this house does need cleaning. Start with the floors, why don¡¯t you?¡± Huh? Shi Xueqing thought she had heard wrong. ¡°Remember, all the rooms!¡± Xue An added indifferently. Shi Xueqing snapped out of her shock, then stood up and asked Ma Cheng, ¡°Excuse me, where is the mop?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ it¡¯s right¡­¡± At that moment, Xue An interrupted, ¡°Use your hands to clean!¡± Ten minutes later¡­ Shi Xueqing squatted on the ground, on the brink of tears, scrubbing the floor bit by bit. She was, after all, a successor of the Lingying Palace, and now she was scrubbing floors for someone? She simply could not understand what Xue An¡¯s heart was made of. After all, here she was, a stunning beauty throwing herself at him, and yet he remained completely unmoved! As she wallowed in self-pity, a lazy child¡¯s voice came from behind her. ¡°Daddy, who is this auntie?¡± Stealing a glance behind her, Shi Xueqing saw two little girls radiating spiritual energy, rubbing their sleepy eyes and speaking to Xue An. Were these Mr. Xue¡¯s daughters? Heavens! They were so adorable and pretty! Shi Xueqing was astonished, when she heard Xue An say, ¡°Oh, she¡¯s the new cleaner, here to tidy up!¡± That remark nearly made Shi Xueqing spit out a mouthful of blood. Endure it! For the greater plan, she must endure! Shi Xueqing clenched her teeth and turned back to scrub the floor with renewed vigor. Meanwhile. A man and a woman walked out from Lingnan Airport. The man was tall and handsome, and the woman petite and graceful. The woman playfully smiled at the man, ¡°Young Master Yuan, with the Yu Family of Lingnan weakened this time, you might surpass your previous position and even ascend to the pinnacle of the Jade List!¡± Yuan Zongfeng smiled arrogantly, then pulled the woman closer, ¡°I have to thank you for your help with your ¡®Yuan Yin¡¯ energy!¡± The woman stiffened, then laughed unnaturally, ¡°It is Yuan Dai¡¯s honor.¡± Filled with confidence, Yuan Zongfeng looked into the distance at Lingnan, ¡°This Immortal Gate convention will belong to the Yuan Family!¡± Kong Yuandai watched on, her feelings a complex mix. She was an inheritor of the Night Demon Valley, practicing the art of demonic charm. But to secure support from the mighty Yuan Family of Jibei, she had paid a heavy price¡ªYuan Zongfeng had forcibly taken away the ¡®Yuan Yin¡¯ energy she had cultivated over twenty odd years. It greatly weakened her strength. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that moment, Yuan Zongfeng said, ¡°Yuandai, aren¡¯t you at odds with the people of the Lingying Palace? At the Immortal Gate convention, I will capture all of the Lingying Palace¡¯s members in one swoop!¡± Kong Yuandai¡¯s face lit up, ¡°Thank you, Young Master Yuan!¡± Yuan Zongfeng let out a triumphant laugh, exuding an aura of terrifying might, revealing himself to be¡­ a Loose Immortal! Kong Yuandai, on the other hand, had a cold look in her eyes as she silently thought. Shi Xueqing, I¡¯ve sacrificed so much to destroy your pride. Let¡¯s see how you turn the tables this time! Chapter 141 - Chapter 141: Chapter 141: Gathering of the World’s Heroes Chapter 141: Chapter 141: Gathering of the World¡¯s Heroes Translator: 549690339 The summer sun in Lingnan was particularly fierce, and at this moment, it was high noon, as if the land was being scorched. In such scorching weather, unless necessary, no one was willing to go out. Yet, at this hour, on a small road in the countryside of Lingnan, a shirtless monk was slowly walking with his head lowered. Although the sunlight was severe, there wasn¡¯t a single bead of sweat on the monk¡¯s body, only the muscles rippling like a giant dragon as he moved. And on his back, was a huge stone inscribed with scriptures. This giant stone was a meter square and extremely heavy, and it was firmly bound to the monk¡¯s back with iron chains. A stone like this, an ordinary person couldn¡¯t even push it, let alone carry it, but the monk bore it as if it weighed nothing. After turning a corner, there was a small inn by the roadside providing food and lodging for passing vehicles. Now, at midday, there were few vehicles on the road, and the innkeeper¡¯s wife was dozing off against the wall. The monk looked up and slowly walked in. The innkeeper¡¯s wife woke up with a start, quickly standing up to greet him, ¡°Welcome, would you like to eat something¡­?¡± Only then did she get a clear look at the visitor and couldn¡¯t help but stare in amazement. ¡°Master¡­ what would you like to have?¡± The people of Lingnan were simple and courteous, especially towards those who had taken holy orders. Hui Nian smiled faintly, ¡°Anything will do, but make sure there is plenty.¡± The innkeeper¡¯s wife looked at the giant stone on Hui Nian¡¯s back with a mix of awe and respect, then nodded, ¡°Please wait a moment, Master, I will check in the kitchen!¡± Having said that, she turned and went to the back, but after a little while, she returned looking somewhat embarrassed. ¡°Master, I am truly sorry, there¡¯s not much in the way of steamed buns and vegetables, only a freshly delivered slaughtered sheep¡­¡± The innkeeper¡¯s wife dared not finish her sentence, for what monk would eat meat? But Hui Nian nodded, ¡°Good, I¡¯ll have the mutton then, bring it all out!¡± The innkeeper¡¯s wife was stunned, ¡°Would you like it boiled? Or roasted?¡± Hui Nian shook his head, revealing teeth tightly aligned as if a single entity, ¡°No need, raw will do!¡± The innkeeper¡¯s wife, horrified, went down, and after a while, she brought up a whole slaughtered sheep. Hui Nian didn¡¯t sit down; he just stood there and began eating the raw meat piece by piece. He ate slowly, chewing each bite until it was very fine before he was willing to swallow it. The innkeeper had also heard the news and came over, he and his wife watched in utter astonishment. After half an hour, Hui Nian had eaten the entire sheep. He then brought his hands together, smiled slightly, and said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness.¡± After saying that, he took out money and left it on the table and continued on his journey. The innkeeper seemed to remember something, grabbed the money from the table, and followed him out. ¡°Master, please wait! We do not want this money, consider it an offering to you!¡± Hui Nian did not turn back, simply saying indifferently, ¡°I am not a Zen monk, I only create karma through killing; no need for offerings, please return!¡± The innkeeper still wanted to pursue him, but in the blink of an eye, Hui Nian had already walked far away. As dusk approached. Hui Nian finally arrived in Lingnan City. From Bitter Zen Temple to Lingnan, a distance spanning the entirety of Huaxia, Hui Nian had covered it all on foot, step by step. He raised his head to look at the bustling city, a flicker of strangeness flashing across his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s the aura of a fox demon, have people from Lingying Palace already arrived?¡± ¡°There are also ghosts and goblins from Night Demon Valley, and it¡¯s mixed with the Qi Cultivation Art of the Yuan Family; it seems that people from Night Demon Valley and the Yuan Family of Jibei have also come!¡± Hui Nian slowly closed his eyes and began to search Lingnan with his Divine Sense. Bitter Zen Temple has a long history and was once exceedingly glorious, thanks to its extremely strong body-refinement techniques and formidable mental cultivation. Even though it fell into decline later on, Hui Nian still achieved the cultivation level of a Loose Immortal, possessing an extremely strong Divine Sense. In Hui Nian¡¯s Divine Sense, all the ordinary people of Lingnan turned into tiny flames, barely bigger than a candlelight. And in this sea of lights that resembled a starry sky, there were also vigorously burning fires, like torches; these were the ordinary martial cultivators. Others were like bonfires, burning fiercely, but there were far fewer of those, likely true masters or powerful practitioners from Xiaoyao. Beyond that, there were some giant fires that could burn dozens of meters high, and among them, Hui Nian felt many familiar auras. However, among these, two piles of fire emanating a chilling Sword Intent seemed somewhat withered. A thought flashed through Hui Nian¡¯s mind; it seemed the rumors were true, the Yu Family of Lingnan had indeed suffered a great blow. Was the person who annihilated Yu Yuanyi still in Lingnan? Hui Nian continued searching. At this moment, Xue An, standing in front of Rain God Temple, suddenly frowned. He felt that a Divine Sense had just swept past. This Divine Sense also carried a tinge of mad Zen intent. Xue An¡¯s gaze turned slightly cold, and then he looked towards the east. At the place his gaze fell, it seemed something in the air shattered with a bang. At the same time, Hui Nian, who was searching Lingnan with his Divine Sense while having his eyes closed, suddenly felt as if a pair of eyes had fiercely opened, and the look in those eyes was filled with a chilling murderous intent. And all of his Mental Power was simultaneously crushed at that moment. With a gasp, Hui Nian spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, then opened his eyes to reveal a hint of panic that flickered across his usually impassive face. Who was it? Who could shatter his Divine Sense with just a glance? ¡°Mr. Xue, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Shi Xueqing approached. She too had vaguely sensed that something was amiss, but her cultivation level was not enough to see through it. Xue An shook his head slightly, ¡°Nothing, I just destroyed a peeping Divine Sense.¡± Shi Xueqing¡¯s heart tightened. This kind of struggle on the level of Divine Sense was extremely dangerous, but Xue An spoke of it so casually. At this point, Xue An said faintly, ¡°Many powerful auras have already entered Lingnan; it seems the world¡¯s top experts have all arrived!¡± Sure enough, as Xue An spoke, another motorcade slowly made its way into Lingnan. Shu Ying¡¯er toyed with the beads in her hands, glanced at the bustling scenery outside the car window, and a faint look of disdain flashed across her exquisite face. The Immortal Gate conference, huh! Last time I suffered an unfortunate defeat, but this time, I must take back everything that belongs to me! As these formidable auras entered, the divine statue in the Rain God Temple seemed to tremble slightly. At this moment, Xue An was leading Yu Ran into the great hall just in time. This Immortal Gate conference was being held at Fulong Mountain in front of Rain God Temple. Yu Ran, worried, decided to come and check it out, and Xue An had come along. He looked up at the divine statue. Under his gaze, the statue seemed to tremble with fear. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An shook his head and chuckled, ¡°No need to be afraid. Since he entrusted you to me before dying, I will make sure you are well protected. With the gathering of the world¡¯s hidden dragons and crouching tigers, it is natural for you, a newly enshrined god, to be scared!¡± With that said, Xue An formed his fingers into a sword and, with a light shout, cleaved with his sword. Boom. Something seemed to have been added to the divine statue. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°He¡¯s dead, and the Sword Intent that protected you has dissipated. This time, I will bestow upon you a new Sword Intent!¡± Chapter 142 - Chapter 142: Chapter 142 Immortal Gate Congress (2 more) Chapter 142: Chapter 142 Immortal Gate Congress (2 more) Translator: 549690339 Fulong Mountain was originally a scenic spot in Lingnan, with tourists like clouds on a normal day. But today, there were many more security guards in front of Fulong Mountain. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, Fulong Mountain is temporarily closed today and not open to visitors!¡± said the security guard politely. The rich tycoon being stopped glared, ¡°Do you know who I am? You dare to stop me? Get lost!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, no matter who you are, Fulong Mountain is not open to the public today!¡± The tycoon, with a thick gold chain around his neck, couldn¡¯t help but get furious, ¡°Are you deaf? Don¡¯t you understand human speech? Believe it or not, if you stop me again, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t get by in Lingnan?¡± The smile on the security guard¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, ¡°I believe you, but today¡¯s Fulong Mountain is off-limits to everyone because this is an order issued by the Yu Family!¡± The previously arrogant tycoon¡¯s expression froze. The Yu Family? Although he considered himself to have some influence in Lingnan, he knew he was nothing compared to the Yu Family, not even worth a strand of hair. The atmosphere turned very awkward, and at that moment, a monk carrying a large stone on his back slowly walked up to the mountain. All the security guards respectfully cleared the way, and the monk stepped into the mountain. At the same time, people in various strange outfits began to appear, and they all entered the mountain as well. The tycoon shuddered and turned to leave. He knew in his heart that something big¡­ was going to happen on Fulong Mountain today! At this moment. At the platform on the peak of Fulong Mountain, many people had already gathered. Aside from Hidden Immortal Sects, many people from smaller sects had also come. These smaller sects gathered together, whispering among themselves. ¡°This year¡¯s Immortal Gate Assembly is unprecedented!¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s said that many noble families and sects that have never shown themselves are here this time.¡± Just then, Hui Nian carrying his sutra stone slowly walked up to the platform and found a corner to sit down cross-legged. ¡°What a formidable aura this Great Monk has!¡± someone exclaimed. ¡°Shh! This Great Monk is no ordinary person, he¡¯s Master Hui Nian from the Bitter Zen Temple outside the borders! It¡¯s said his cultivation level has reached that of a Loose Immortal.¡± Hiss! Many took a sharp intake of breath. A Loose Immortal! Hui Nian looked to be only around thirty years old, and he had already reached the level of a Loose Immortal? More and more people continued to arrive. ¡°That¡¯s White Dragon Elder from the White Dragon Sect! It¡¯s said that this sect has been in seclusion for many years, and yet they¡¯ve also come?¡± ¡°Good heavens, isn¡¯t that the Taiji Immortal Master from Taiji Tower!¡± ¡°And the Murderous Prince from Shura Island!¡± ¡°There¡¯s someone from Golden Lion Tower!¡± Amidst the exclamations of the crowd, the long-unseen hidden Immortal Sects made their appearances one after another. A myriad of overwhelming auras caused the entire Fulong Mountain to tremble slightly. And at this time, Shu Ying¡¯er also stepped onto the platform. Moonwatching Pavilion held a special status among the Hidden Immortal Sects, so when she arrived, many stood up to nod and greet her. Especially the White Dragon Elder from White Dragon Sect, who couldn¡¯t help but brighten up at the sight of her and approached with a smile, ¡°Ying¡¯er, long time no see!¡± Shu Ying¡¯er smiled slightly, ¡°White Dragon senior brother, I didn¡¯t expect you to come too!¡± White Dragon replied proudly with a smile, ¡°I was in seclusion during the last Immortal Gate Assembly and missed it, so of course I wouldn¡¯t miss this one!¡± The two chatted and laughed as they walked aside. Following them onto the high platform was Jin Chengsuo from H country, whose appearance caused many to change their expressions slightly. ¡°It¡¯s that demon blade young master from H country!¡± ¡°Damn, that guy killed many of our Huaxia¡¯s experts last time, and he dares to come again!¡± Jin Chengsuo squinted his eyes and surveyed everyone in the arena, but to his disappointment, he couldn¡¯t spot the figure he had been longing to see. Meanwhile, Kong Yuandai and Yuan Zongfeng also made their way onto the high platform. Many people were thoroughly shocked this time. ¡°Did the Yuan Family from Jibei come too?¡± ¡°Why have they joined forces with Night Demon Valley?¡± ¡°The situation has gotten even more complicated!¡± Many couldn¡¯t help but look grave, for in terms of strength, the Yuan Family from Jibei ranked among the top within the Hidden Immortal Sects. The successor of Night Demon Valley was notorious for being ruthless, and if they formed an alliance, it would add many uncertainties to this Immortal Gate Convention. ¡°Almost everyone has arrived, right?¡± Yuan Zongfeng, with his hands behind his back, said arrogantly. Kong Yuandai glanced over the crowd and then let out a cold little laugh, ¡°We are still missing one person!¡± ¡°Oh? Who are we missing?¡± ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s that good friend of mine from Lingying Palace!¡± Kong Yuandai said with a face full of hatred. Yuan Zongfeng laughed, ¡°If she¡¯s not here by now, she probably doesn¡¯t dare to come!¡± No sooner had he spoken than a group of people were seen walking up the path from the base of the mountain. One of the women in the group caught Kong Yuandai¡¯s eye, prompting her to grind her teeth and say, ¡°Who said she doesn¡¯t dare to come? Isn¡¯t she¡­ coming now?¡± Yuan Zongfeng followed Kong Yuandai¡¯s gaze and was also taken aback. In terms of looks and temperament, Shi Xueqing was far superior to Kong Yuandai. Furthermore, Yuan Zongfeng could tell that Shi Xueqing had a pure aura, evidently still a virgin! He had heard that taking the Yuan Yin of the successor of Lingying Palace, who was like the successor of Night Demon Valley, would be enormously beneficial to one¡¯s own cultivation level. Thinking this, Yuan Zongfeng¡¯s eyes flickered. At this time, everyone else also noticed the newcomers. ¡°It¡¯s the dame from Lingying Palace! Eh! Why is she mingling with the Yu Family folks?¡± ¡°Hehe, haven¡¯t you heard? Kong Yuandai from Night Demon Valley has a deep feud with Shi Xueqing, and now that Kong Yuandai has latched onto the Yuan Family, of course, she had to find herself a backup too!¡± Someone shook their head and said, ¡°That Shi Xueqing is not very wise. I heard that Yu Lang and Yu Ming, the father and son duo, are both wounded, and Yu Yuanyi has already fallen. The Yu Family itself is in jeopardy, yet she still seeks attachment? That¡¯s asking for death!¡± ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s gonna be a good show now. The Yu Family sure is bold, at a time like this they ought to lay low, yet they still dare to attend the Immortal Gate Convention?¡± someone said with a sneer. ¡°Hey, look at that person, why did he bring children too?¡± The crowd turned their heads and, surely enough, they saw a man holding two cherubic little girls, also ascending the high platform. ¡°Could this man be treating the Immortal Gate Convention as a vacation?¡± someone ridiculed. Many others shook their heads discreetly, as the man holding the children seemed unremarkable, clearly an ordinary person. At this moment, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian whispered in Xue An¡¯s ear, ¡°Daddy, all these people are so strange!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°If they¡¯re strange, don¡¯t look at them. After Daddy takes care of them, I¡¯ll take you girls to eat something good!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes, yes!¡± the two daughters nodded repeatedly. However, his words also drew many sidelong glances. Take care of all of them? This man¡­ what a boastful claim! Kong Yuandai could no longer contain herself at this point, and with a swaying waist, she walked over and said with a scornful smile, ¡°Why, Sister Shi, long time no see. What happened to your attire? Could it be that Lingying Palace has fallen to such lows that you can¡¯t even afford proper clothes anymore? Tsk tsk!¡± Chapter 143 - Chapter 143: Chapter 143: One Dead, One Injured (3 more chapters) Chapter 143: Chapter 143: One Dead, One Injured (3 more chapters) Translator: 549690339 Shi Xueqing¡¯s eyes seemed to spit fire as she clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Kong Yuandai, stop making your sarcastic comments. In this Immortal Gate Conference, it¡¯s either you die or I perish!¡± Kong Yuandai¡¯s expression gradually turned cold, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I wanted to say, but Shi Xueqing, it seems you still haven¡¯t figured it out. I am now Mr. Yuan¡¯s person, but you can only cling to the Yu Family who can hardly even protect themselves. With what do you plan to fight me?¡± Shi Xueqing was startled by her words and then glanced at Yuan Zongfeng in the distance, her expression on her face gradually becoming solemn. The Yuan Family of Jibei! They were a renowned existence among the Hidden Immortal Sects. Even more historically profound and influential than the Yu Family. Especially this Yuan Zongfeng, who was ranked third on the Jade List! Mr. Xue¡­ Could he defeat the Yuan Family? A flicker of uncertainty crossed Shi Xueqing¡¯s heart as she stole a glance at Xue An. Kong Yuandai also noticed this scene and her heart stirred. Could it be¡­ that Shi Xueqing¡¯s reliance was not on the Yu Family, but on this man? But this man seemed utterly unremarkable! Just then, the heir of the Golden Lion Tower stepped forward, shouting at Hui Nian, who was sitting cross-legged in meditation in the corner, ¡°Hui Nian, you bald donkey, come out and meet your death!¡± Hui Nian slowly opened his eyes. The heir of the Golden Lion Tower, named Jin Yulou, was a Half-step Loose Immortal. At this moment, Jin Yulou¡¯s face was full of rage, because at the last Immortal Gate Conference, his own younger brother had been turned to dust by a punch from Hui Nian, leaving not even a bone behind. Hui Nian nodded, ¡°So it¡¯s the young master of the Golden Lion Tower. Do you wish to fight with me?¡± ¡°Nonsense, come here and die, bald donkey!¡± said Jin Yulou, his face filled with the intent to kill. Without further words, Hui Nian stood up and walked to the center of the stage. The crowd thought to themselves, it has begun! Jin Yulou looked at Hui Nian, who carried a giant rock on his back, and scoffed, ¡°Hui Nian, put down that rock now, so others won¡¯t say I¡¯m bullying you!¡± Hui Nian shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no need, to deal with you¡­ I don¡¯t need to take such measures!¡± Jin Yulou¡¯s face turned purple with rage at these words, ¡°You damn monk, die!¡± With that, Jin Yulou kicked out. The Golden Lion Tower¡¯s leg techniques were unparalleled in the world. This kick was even faster than the sound of the wind. But Hui Nian did not dodge or evade, directly taking Jin Yulou¡¯s kick head-on. Jin Yulou¡¯s face showed a trace of triumph, thinking that with this kick, Hui Nian would either die or be crippled. However, to his surprise, upon impact, Jin Yulou felt as if his kick had struck a steel plate, and his ankle broke instantly. As Jin Yulou stood in pain and astonishment, Hui Nian lowered his gaze, ¡°I have offended you.¡± He then threw a punch. Boom! Jin Yulou couldn¡¯t dodge in time, and the punch sent him flying. By the time he hit the ground, he was already breathless and dead. Many onlookers gasped in shock. Especially the disciples of the various Immortal Gates, all with their pupils slightly contracted. ¡°This monk is incredible, he has already cultivated the Arhat Golden Body!¡± The White Dragon Elder remarked to himself, warily. After killing Jin Yulou with one punch, Hui Nian then returned to the corner and sat down cross-legged once more. At this moment, the Taiji Immortal Master from the Taiji Tower approached the stage, giving the Yu Family a sinister smile. ¡°Yu Ming, let me experience your Sword Intent!¡± All eyes turned to Yu Ming. Many wanted to see what Yu Ming would choose. After all, it was clear to everyone that with his current injuries, entering the battle would likely bring more harm than good! But Yu Ming did not even hesitate and walked straight to the stage. Facing the Taiji Immortal Master, whose face was full of cunning triumph, Yu Ming slowly said, ¡°Last time you were defeated by my sword, and this time it will be the same!¡± Taiji Immortal Master felt disdain in his heart. Injured, but still so defiant. ¡°No point in talking further, let the fists reveal the truth!¡± With that, the Taiji Immortal Master waved his hands. A Taiji pattern faintly appeared in the air. And Yu Ming slowly drew his sword, his face taut as he watched his opponent. ¡°Taiji Chaos!¡± the Taiji Immortal Master shouted lightly, pushing his hands forward. The black and white energies swirled towards Yu Ming. Yu Ming didn¡¯t dodge or avoid it, instead, he swung his sword. Sword Qi surged, shredding the Taiji pattern formed by the black and white energies. But this was just the beginning. Taiji was about using softness to overcome strength, so the faster Yu Ming¡¯s sword moved, the faster the Taiji pattern appeared. A moment later, Yu Ming¡¯s face turned pale. The Taiji Immortal Master sneered in his heart, knowing that Yu Ming¡¯s sword momentum was waning and that with a bit more effort, he could definitely cut him down. Therefore, he suddenly bellowed, summoning all his energy, and the Taiji pattern drastically expanded more than twice in size. It seemed about to swallow Yu Ming whole. Just then, a faint voice echoed in Yu Ming¡¯s ear, ¡°Lower the sword tip by two inches and three parts, tilt it to the right by twenty-one degrees.¡± Yu Ming was startled, recognizing the voice as Xue An¡¯s. Then, he subconsciously adjusted his sword stance according to Xue An¡¯s instructions. Pfff! It was as if he handed himself over, while the Taiji Immortal Master¡¯s Taiji Chaos could have killed Yu Ming, he himself would have been pierced through the heart. Thus, the Taiji Immortal Master reluctantly withdrew his attack at the last moment, preparing to strike again. At that time, Xue An¡¯s voice rang out once more, ¡°Step forward half a step, blade leftward, slash down!¡± Without hesitating, Yu Ming stepped forward half a step, blade leftward, and swung down. Pfff! The Taiji Immortal Master screamed in agony and hastily retreated. Looking again, one of his arms had been chopped off by Yu Ming¡¯s sword. Xue An sighed inwardly; Yu Ming¡¯s action was still a fraction of a second too slow. If he had followed his instructions completely, the Taiji Immortal Master¡¯s head would have already ¡®moved house.¡¯ But this one strike was enough to shock everyone present. No one expected Yu Ming, who was previously at a disadvantage, to actually turn defeat into victory! Only a few, like Hui Nian, slightly furrowed their brows, then glanced at Xue An, intentionally or not. Taiji Immortal Master¡¯s face was now ashen, but defeat was defeat. He could only bow begrudgingly, ¡°Worthy of being from the Yu family¡¯s sword! I take my leave!¡± With that, the people from Taiji Tower left. This maneuver also quelled the thoughts of many who were eager to take action against the Yu family. Yu Ming looked at Xue An gratefully; this proud young man had truly submitted. The Immortal Sect congress began with one death and one injury, its severity surpassing any of the previous ones. Many people¡¯s faces turned pale. And just then, the Murderous Prince from Shura Island slowly made his way to the stage, locking eyes with Shi Xueqing, a flash of interest in his gaze. He then unfolded his fan with a light laugh, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the captivating artistry of Fanjing Mountain Lingying Palace is unmatched in this era. I wonder if today, I might be fortunate enough to witness it.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Shi Xueqing¡¯s expression soured. Shura Island was no easy opponent, a Sect standing alone overseas, with most of its members being cruel and bloodthirsty. But since she had been challenged, if she did not step up, Lingying Palace¡¯s reputation would be utterly ruined. Biting her lip, Shi Xueqing was about to take the stage. Just then, Xue An gently patted her shoulder, ¡°Stand down!¡± Chapter 144 - Chapter 144: Chapter 144: Killing You… No Need for Tricks! (4 more) Chapter 144: Chapter 144: Killing You¡­ No Need for Tricks! (4 more) Translator: 549690339 Shi Xueqing was stunned. So was everyone else. What was this man going to do? Did he also plan to take the stage? Xue An glanced at his two daughters whose Divine Senses he had shielded with a secret technique, and smiled faintly. ¡°Daddy is going to fight the bad guys, wait here for a moment, and I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± ¡°Mmm! Daddy, come back soon! It¡¯s so boring waiting here!¡± his two daughters said obediently. Xue An nodded, then slowly walked onto the stage. The expression on the face of the son who killed turned gloomy. He had planned to fight Shi Xueqing, then subdue her with force and finally take her back to Shura Island for his own enjoyment. But he hadn¡¯t expected someone to interrupt halfway. And it was just an ordinary-looking man. ¡°Boy, I want to fight someone from Lingying Palace, who the hell are you? Get off the stage now, and I will pretend nothing happened. Otherwise, I will take your life!¡± said the son with disdain. Xue An cracked his knuckles, creating a popping sound, and then twisted his neck with force, saying indifferently, ¡°Are you done talking?¡± The son who killed was taken aback, then roared in anger, ¡°Good, you¡¯ve successfully angered me. I am going to torture you bit by bit until you die!¡± Xue An smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for having angered you, unfortunately¡­ you no longer have the chance.¡± Having said that, Xue An lifted the seal on his own strength. A surge of power so immense it sent shivers down one¡¯s spine rose to the heavens. Everyone¡¯s complexion changed all at once. The White Dragon Elder and Yuan Zongfeng among others couldn¡¯t help but look solemn. The son who killed was also shocked, and was just about to speak when Xue An raised his hand and threw a punch. There was no name, no flashiness to it, just an ordinary punch. Then the son who killed froze as if someone had struck a pressure point, immobile. After three blinks, the son who killed finally made a croaking sound from his throat, looking at Xue An with eyes filled with despair and fear. Many people were perplexed about what was happening. The chest of the son who killed suddenly caved in, and he began to vomit blood in great gasps. ¡°What¡­ what kind of move is this?¡± the son who killed said intermittently. Xue An shook his head. ¡°No move, killing you¡­ doesn¡¯t require any moves.¡± Anguish and despair appeared on the face of the son who killed, and then he fell to the ground with a thud, dead. The entire place went quiet. Many people looked at Xue An with eyes full of disbelief and confusion. Shi Xueqing¡¯s eyes sparkled continuously and she glanced over at Kong Yuandai with a demonstration of power. Kong Yuandai looked upset at the moment. She had thought Xue An was just an ordinary person, but she had not expected him to be so formidable! But while everyone was still uncertain, Xue An looked around calmly and then shook his head. ¡°One by one is too slow, and I still have to watch cartoons with my daughters, so¡­ all of you, come at me together!¡± His words were like a bolt from the blue, making everyone think they had heard wrong. Then the White Dragon Elder was the first to scoff. ¡°Having killed a young master of Shura Island, do you really think you¡¯re invincible? You have no idea how high the sky is or how deep the earth is! I¡­.¡± The White Dragon Elder couldn¡¯t finish his sentence, because Xue An smiled grimly. ¡°Fine, since you¡¯re not convinced, take this punch from me first!¡± As he spoke, Xue An raised his hand¡ªanother punch thundered out. The White Dragon Elder, attempting to show off in front of Shu Ying¡¯er, announced with supreme confidence, ¡°Good! Let me show you the might of the White Dragon Sect!¡± Shu Ying¡¯er watched the White Dragon Elder standing proudly, her heart racing. But in the next second, the scene turned into a nightmare. Because before the White Dragon Elder could react, Xue An¡¯s punch, like a massive hammer, had already struck his head. Bang! The White Dragon Elder¡¯s handsome face still bore a trace of arrogance as it was pulverized into a mist of blood by Xue An¡¯s punch. The corpse fell to the ground. The hall was stricken with horror. The White Dragon Elder was not some insignificant figure like those who slew young masters, but an entity one step away from the pinnacle. Yet, Xue An¡¯s fist had just shattered his skull! As the people were stirring. Hui Nian¡¯s eyes blazed with divine light, and he rose, taking three steps forward! With each step, the golden light radiating from his body grew stronger. After three steps, Hui Nian was bathed in resplendent golden light, looking just like a god or Buddha! Someone cried out in amazement, ¡°The Undying Golden Body, that¡¯s the Bitter Zen Temple¡¯s Undying Golden Body!¡± The Undying Golden Body, touted as the strongest physique in Buddhism, second only to the Bodhisattva Golden Body and the Tathagata¡¯s Dharma Body! It was an extremely domineering protective cultivation technique! Moreover, Hui Nian¡¯s eyebrows were raised in anger, his face filled with wrath. ¡°Vajra¡¯s Furious Gaze!¡± Another great divine skill of the Buddhist Sect! But faced with the awe-inspiring Hui Nian, Xue An just smiled faintly, ¡°Bring it on!¡± Having said that, Xue An raised his hand, ¡°Now take my punch, let¡¯s see which is tougher, my fist or your Undying Golden Body!¡± Boom! The entire Fulong Mountain seemed to be quaking. Hui Nian staggered back seven or eight steps, his golden light flickering, and a pained expression crept onto his face. Xue An laughed heartily, ¡°Good! You actually took one of my punches, now witness this move!¡± ¡°Move Heaven and Earth!¡± This was Xue An unleashing his killing move for real! As this punch that could move heaven and earth was unleashed, Hui Nian¡¯s face grew solemn, and he lowered his eyes, bringing his hands together in prayer. ¡°Bodhisattva¡¯s Humble Brow!¡± It seemed Hui Nian had already practiced all the great divine skills of the Buddhist Sect. With the release of Bodhisattva¡¯s Humble Brow, his entire being seemed to vanish from the world. Though he still stood there! His presence had disappeared! This feeling was unbearably uncomfortable for onlookers! But Xue An¡¯s mouth curled into a slight smirk, ¡°Quite impressive, but still not enough!¡± Indeed! This punch once again landed firmly on Hui Nian. Hui Nian, like a ball, was sent flying by the punch, and it wasn¡¯t until he hit the ground that a cracking sound was heard. It turned out the iron chains binding him had broken! The sutra stone hit the ground. At this moment, Hui Nian spat out another mouthful of blood and then nodded at Xue An, ¡°Mr. Xue truly has divine cultivation! This monk admires you!¡± Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, looking at Hui Nian, ¡°Being able to heal your Divine Sense¡¯s injury within a day suggests that your Buddhist Sect¡¯s divine skills do have their merits!¡± Hui Nian¡¯s gaze was clear; he had certainly realized that the person who had erased his Divine Sense last night was Xue An! Meanwhile, many people had started to whisper amongst themselves. ¡°Heaven above, is this man the same Mr. Xue that killed Yu Yuanyi?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be anyone else! How else could he be so powerful?¡± ¡°But he¡¯s too arrogant! Is he really challenging everyone?¡± ¡°Shh, just watch!¡± And Xue An bowed his head to look at the sutra stone and smiled faintly, ¡°Using a sutra stone to suppress the Heart Demon inside you, eh?¡± This statement caused Hui Nian¡¯s expression to change drastically. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An then said, ¡°Unfortunately, the more you suppress the Heart Demon, the stronger it becomes. I guess¡­ you must have fallen into demonic ways by now!¡± As expected! Hui Nian¡¯s eyes instantly turned blood red. His aura increased not by a double, but tenfold! ¡°Heeheeheehee,¡± after a spine-chilling and bizarre laughter, a voice cold as the grave followed, ¡°You have good insight, but you still have to die!¡± Chapter 145 - Chapter 145: Chapter 145: You Actually Call Her Trash? Chapter 145: Chapter 145: You Actually Call Her Trash? Translator: 549690339 Hui Nian¡¯s voice had changed! All present had their colors drained from their faces. But Xue An laughed lightly, ¡°A mere demon from beyond our realm dares to spout such madness?¡± These words made the demon-possessed Hui Nian falter in expression, then with some astonishment he said, ¡°You¡­ who are you? How do you know about the demons from beyond our realm?¡± Xue An revealed his handsome canines with a menacing grin, ¡°Is it that surprising? Because¡­ I¡¯ve always known!¡± After speaking, Xue An raised his fist and said faintly, ¡°The second punch, Divide Yin and Yang!¡± This punch was like a vast ocean, completely enveloping Hui Nian. At this moment, Hui Nian seemed stunned, murmuring to himself, ¡°Divide Yin and Yang¡­¡± Suddenly, his body trembled, and then he looked at Xue An with extreme terror, ¡°This is the Divine Slaughter Six Techniques, you are¡­¡± The rest of his words never had a chance to come out. Because with that punch, Xue An had turned Hui Nian to dust. The demon from beyond our realm that had possessed Hui Nian, was also blown to nothingness, and in its dying moments, the arrogantly confident demon didn¡¯t even dare to resist. It was filled with nothing but fear and regret! Because it knew that this man, was someone that not even the demon gods from beyond should provoke. Hui Nian lay dead. Xue An withdrew his fist, his gaze sweeping over all those present. ¡°Now, is there anyone else who objects? Come all at once! I¡¯m short on time!¡± The area fell into complete silence. Many were subdued by Xue An¡¯s aura. After all, the moment Xue An stepped up, he had killed three people in succession! Such momentum was indeed astonishing! And just then, someone applauded and laughed, ¡°Good! What a powerful move!¡± Following the voice, Yuan Zongfeng slowly stepped onto the stage. Was the Yuan Family of Jibei finally making a move? And it wasn¡¯t just him; many Sect disciples silently followed him onto the stage and all stood behind Yuan Zongfeng. Shi Xueqing paled, her heart fluttering with anxiety. She thought Xue An was being too arrogant. Even if he was powerful, he couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for so many people! Yu Ming, meanwhile, held his sword at the ready, preparing for the worst. If Xue An were defeated, then he himself would have to rush forward! At this time, Yuan Zongfeng looked at Xue An and spoke slowly, ¡°I never thought that the one who killed the Sword Immortal of Lingnan would be such a young person! And with a Cultivation Level that has reached the divine, truly impressive!¡± Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, his expression neither sad nor happy, ¡°Are you done speaking?¡± Yuan Zongfeng¡¯s expression froze; he had not wanted to step forward. He valued his life greatly. From down below, he had seen that Xue An was ruthlessly decisive, sparing no one in his strikes. Why would he court misfortune by challenging him? It would be better to bring everyone up on stage, exchange some pleasantries, and if they could win this person over¡­ That would be the most perfect outcome. But Xue An did not give him any face. Yuan Zongfeng secretly gritted his teeth, ¡°Mr. Xue, you¡¯ve killed three individuals in succession, you must be exhausted by now. Perhaps we could continue this another day?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°My hands are not yet dry from blood, now is a good time. No more words, I¡­¡± Before Xue An could finish, Shu Ying¡¯er had already walked in front of Yuan Zongfeng, her face showing a hint of admiration for the strong. ¡°Mr. Xue, we have no grievances or hatred between us, why start such a huge battle?¡± Xue An¡¯s expression was cold; he did not want to speak, but suddenly, he noticed the bracelet on Shu Ying¡¯er¡¯s wrist. He then stood there, stunned. A long period of silence ensued. So long that Shu Ying¡¯er and Yuan Zongfeng along with others exchanged glances, unsure of what was happening. It was then, Xue An spoke with a hint of a tremble, ¡°You¡­ Where did you get that bracelet?¡± Shu Ying¡¯er was taken aback, raising her arm to say, ¡°Mr. Xue, are you perhaps referring to this? This is just a piece of junk from our Moonwatching Pavilion that¡­¡± She didn¡¯t finish her sentence. Because Xue An exuded a world-shocking murderous aura. This aura was so intense that it caused all the grass and trees within ten miles to snap from their roots, and even the Fulong Mountain beneath their feet to creak ominously. Such a murderous aura also made Yuan Zongfeng and the others turn pale in unison. At that moment, Xue An slowly rose, standing in midair, and with a voice like a devil from hell, eerily said, ¡°Trash¡­ ha ha, you actually call her trash?¡± As he spoke, Xue An began to cry. His tears fell, stirring the very heavens and earth. Many people felt terrified, unsure of what Xue An was about to do. Yuan Zongfeng and Kong Yuandai exchanged glances, each seeing the fear in the other¡¯s eyes. With gritted teeth, Yuan Zongfeng decided, ¡°He¡¯s gone mad, now¡¯s the chance, let¡¯s all strike together!¡± Having said that, he was the first to rush forward. The numerous sect disciples behind him followed closely. And so, a bizarre spectacle unfolded before everyone. Xue An stood in midair, while below him, hundreds of sect disciples surged forward. Under the bloody setting sun, the scene was all the more tragic and ruthless. Shi Xueqing felt her heartbeat stop, her lips bitten to the point of bleeding. With a fierce stomp, she too prepared to rush forward. She understood clearly, even if it meant death, she could not stand idly by and watch Xue An being surrounded! But just then, Yu Ming suddenly grabbed her arm, shook his head with a fearful expression, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Shi Xueqing didn¡¯t understand what was happening. She was about to ask when she felt rain falling from the sky. When she touched it with her hand, she realized it was blood. She looked up. She saw those who had charged into the sky, attempting to kill Xue An, were like birds mown down by a machine gun, fluttering down. The blood exploded like fireworks, body after body bursting open. This bizarre and cruelly beautiful scene left Shi Xueqing dumbfounded. At that moment, Yuan Zongfeng finally made his move. He had been hiding behind the crowd the whole time, preparing to use their lives to deplete Xue An¡¯s strength. Now, thinking the time was right, he moved behind Xue An and mustered all his power, raising his palm. He struck out fiercely with his palm. This supremely powerful strike, engulfed with a Sha aura, went straight towards Xue An¡¯s back. A smug look flashed in Yuan Zongfeng¡¯s eyes. As long as he killed Xue An, he would be the undisputed champion of the Immortal Gate assembly! But the next second, his smile and pride froze. Because Xue An had already turned his head to look at him quietly. In that moment of eye contact, Yuan Zongfeng felt an overwhelming panic. A strong sense of crisis made him turn to run. But Xue An, as if swatting a fly, casually waved his hand. With a burst, Yuan Zongfeng¡¯s head soared into the sky. His soul fled from the stump of his neck, not daring to look back, running towards the north. Xue An didn¡¯t even blink an eyelid, but with a flick of his finger. Snap! Yuan Zongfeng¡¯s soul shattered, dissipating into nothingness! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In ten flicks of a finger. All the sect disciples who had charged into the sky were gone, their lives extinguished. Blood and corpses covered the entire platform. In midair, only the godlike and demon-like Xue An remained, with the completely petrified Shu Ying¡¯er in his hand. At this point, Xue An lowered his head, looked at Shu Ying¡¯er, and indifferently asked, ¡°Now, tell me! Where is your sect?¡± Chapter 146 - Chapter 146: Chapter 146: I Refine the Red Lotus with My Blood (Two More Chapters) Chapter 146: Chapter 146: I Refine the Red Lotus with My Blood (Two More Chapters) Translator: 549690339 Shu Ying¡¯er¡¯s entire body was trembling, unable to comprehend how this man could be so formidable. No matter how the descendants of the Hidden Immortal Sect attacked together, they couldn¡¯t subdue him! Especially the death of Yuan Zongfeng, which truly terrified her to the core. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Xue¡­,¡± Shu Ying¡¯er stammered tremblingly, wanting to say more. Impatient, Xue An stretched out his hand and pressed it directly on top of her head. His overpowering Divine Sense, like a force obliterating dried weeds, began to forcefully search through Shu Ying¡¯er¡¯s memories. After a moment, the murderous intention rising from Xue An surged even more violently, almost becoming tangible. ¡°Good, very good! You actually had her sweep the floor? And bullied her for two whole years? Heh!¡± His tone was as cold as ancient ice. Shu Ying¡¯er felt an extreme headache and her fear of Xue An¡¯s expression intensified. The one he was looking for¡­ was it actually that useless person? At this moment, Xue An landed on the ground, and with a wave of his hand, all the bodies and bloodstains on the high platform burst into white flames. In an instant, all the bodies were reduced to ashes. Following that, Xue An lifted the secret technique that concealed his daughter. ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Both daughters noticed something abnormal about Xue An at the same time. Xue An smiled, but his smile was filled with sorrow and longing. In a soft voice, he said, ¡°Daddy is fine. Let¡¯s go, daddy will take you to find mommy!¡± ¡°Are we going now?¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Lian asked excitedly. Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes, right now!¡± With that said, Xue An held both his daughters in his arms. He didn¡¯t kill Shu Ying¡¯er because he intended to take this woman to meet An Yan. In front of An Yan, he would kill everyone who had bullied her! Xue An held his two daughters with one hand and grasped Shu Ying¡¯er with the other, then, with a forceful stomp, the ground beneath Fulong Mountain let out a mournful cry. Xue An, like a beam of light, shot into the sky and vanished! Shi Xueqing and Yu Ming watched, dumbfounded. They did not understand what had gotten into Xue An! Just then, tremendous cracking sounds came from beneath Fulong Mountain, and huge fissures spread, causing the mountain to shatter thunderously. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Yu Ming pulled Shi Xueqing, and both quickly left Fulong Mountain. At that moment. A white figure appeared in Lingnan City looking quite bedraggled. It was none other than Jin Chengsuo, the foreign youth with the demon blade from H country. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, relieved that he had run fast enough. Lucky for him, he had sensed something amiss early and made his escape. Otherwise, he too would have perished there! That man was simply too terrifying! Jin Chengsuo let out a sigh of relief, calmed his mind, and then looked up towards the distant Rain God Temple, his lips curling into a smug smile. ¡°Quite an unexpected find, to discover such a little god, heh. If slain, the benefits to my future cultivation would be tremendous!¡± As he mused, Jin Chengsuo slowly disappeared from the spot. Moonwatching Pavilion. Yue Wushuang felt an inexplicable unease today, as if something was about to happen. After offering incense to the ancestral tablets, she was about to bow when the stick of incense unexpectedly broke. She was startled. What¡¯s going on? Then she noticed blood slowly seeping from the ancestral tablets as if someone was weeping. These omens weighed heavily on Yue Wushuang. After exiting the temple, ¡°Master!¡± The many disciples greeted her with deep respect. Yue Wushuang nodded, ¡°How many days has it been since your senior sister left?¡± ¡°Master, the senior sister has been gone for three days, and today should be the day of the Immortal Gate assembly!¡± they replied. Yue Wushuang¡¯s expression grew somber, and with a wave of her hand, she said, ¡°I understand, you may go about your business.¡± The disciples dispersed, and Yue Wushuang turned to return to the great hall, then noticed on the plaza a figure holding a broom, head bowed, sweeping the ground. Yue Wushuang¡¯s gaze lingered and then she shook her head. This woman was whom she had picked up on her travels three years ago. Because of her exceptional talent, Yue Wushuang valued her very highly at that time. However, later she discovered that the woman seemed to have been sealed by something, unable to cultivate any cultivation technique. Not only that, but the woman was like mute, never speaking a word. Later on, Yue Wushuang gradually lost interest and simply stopped inquiring. She also occasionally heard that some disciples bullied the woman, but didn¡¯t take it seriously. Yue Wushuang turned around to enter the grand hall. There was a faint sound of wind and thunder coming from the sky. Yue Wushuang was startled and couldn¡¯t help but look up. She saw a beam of light speeding towards them. When it reached above the Moonwatching Pavilion, the light abruptly stopped. Only then did Yue Wushuang realize that this light was actually a person! She couldn¡¯t help but be slightly astonished. Who is this person? Why has he come to the Moonwatching Pavilion? Of course, it was Xue An. Following the direction from Shu Ying¡¯er¡¯s memories, he flew over a thousand miles directly to the Moonwatching Pavilion. Standing midair, his expression was cold, his eyes seeming to burn with two flames. Xue An was about to descend. Hum. A blue light screen flashed by, blocking Xue An. The Mountain Protection Array. At this moment, Yue Wushuang secretly breathed a sigh of relief; with the Mountain Protection Array, non-members of the Moonwatching Pavilion could not enter at all. But her relief lasted only for a second. ¡°Break for me!¡± No sooner had he spoken than Xue An stomped down. The Mountain Protection Array was as fragile as an eggshell under Xue An¡¯s foot and immediately shattered. Xue An then landed directly on the ground and threw Shu Ying¡¯er down. Only then did Yue Wushuang realize that her senior disciple had been captured by this man. ¡°Who are you? Why do you trespass on our Immortal Gate?¡± Yue Wushuang¡¯s face was solemn, for she sensed the unfathomably deep aura emanating from Xue An. Xue An didn¡¯t pay attention to her because his gaze had fallen on a woman not far away, who was lowering her head to sweep the floor. Xue An¡¯s eyes gradually softened, his expression a mix of sadness and joy. Meanwhile, red snowflakes began to drift in the sky. This was the heavens and the earth being moved by Xue An¡¯s Heart Realm. Xue An slowly approached her and, with a slight choke in his voice, called out, ¡°Yan¡¯er, I¡­ I¡¯m back!¡± His voice was not loud, but the woman trembled all over, then slowly lifted her head, her beautiful cheeks full of confusion. Xue An looked at her, tears uncontrollably falling down, then he reached out his hand and gently caressed her face. ¡°An Yan, it¡¯s me! I¡¯m back!¡± Light flickered in An Yan¡¯s vacant eyes, and her expression gradually became agitated. ¡°Xue¡­ Xue An.¡± Her voice was hoarse and rough, as though she hadn¡¯t spoken in a long time. But it was this faint call that made Xue An cry even harder; meanwhile, everything within a ten-foot radius froze. Then it gradually crumbled, shattered, and eventually turned to dust, disappearing without a trace. Xue An stepped forward and embraced An Yan tightly, his voice choked with sobs, ¡°I¡¯m here, don¡¯t be afraid! I¡¯m here! Nobody will dare to bully you again!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were also in tears, mother and children connected by the heart; although they had never seen An Yan since they were born, at this moment, they felt that this woman was indeed their mother. An Yan¡¯s rigid body softened in Xue An¡¯s arms, tears wetting his chest, and then she fell into a deep sleep. Xue An knew she had been too tired over these four years! Sleep then! When you wake up, I¡¯ll take you home! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An kissed An Yan¡¯s forehead. Then he turned his head to look at the dumbfounded Yue Wushuang. ¡°You¡­ all deserve to die!¡± Saying this, Xue An¡¯s eyes were filled with blood red. ¡°Gods and demons of The Multiverse, heed my command, with my blood, I refine the Red Lotus!¡± Chapter 148 - Chapter 148: Chapter 148: Returning Home (4 updates) Chapter 148: Chapter 148: Returning Home (4 updates) Translator: 549690339 Beijiang. It was already deep into the night, and many people were sound asleep. Suddenly, the sky seemed to rumble with the sound of rolling thunder. Is it going to rain? Awakened by the noise, this thought crossed many people¡¯s minds before they turned over and fell back into sleep. However, many martial artists almost simultaneously opened their eyes. And all of them wore a look of shock on their faces. Because they had all sensed an overwhelmingly powerful presence arriving in Beijiang. Who? Who could possess such a domineering and formidable presence? Many people were troubled by this question. Meanwhile, at the North Town Martial Arts School, Tan Xiaoyu abruptly pushed open her father¡¯s room door, walking in with a look of shock on her face. ¡°Father¡­¡± Tan Dong had also been awakened, and was sitting solemnly on the edge of his bed. Seeing his daughter enter, he gestured with his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk, I¡¯ve already sensed it!¡± A flash of horror crossed Tan Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes, ¡°Is it¡­ him?¡± Tan Dong nodded firmly, ¡°Absolutely no mistake!¡± Tan Xiaoyu fell silent. Tan Dong stood up, his eyes shimmering with admiration and respect. ¡°He¡¯s back!¡± That¡¯s right. Xue An had returned. When he said he was taking An Yan back home, he did not mean returning to Lingnan. He was returning to Beijiang, to their original home. To do this, Xue An traveled thousands of miles in a little over an hour, rushing back to Beijiang overnight. After landing, Xue An looked up at the shabby apartment complex, his eyes brimming with tenderness. There was a time when he and An Yan lived here, going out early and coming back late, bustling for their livelihood. But those days had been happy. Later on, Xue An lived in many luxurious homes, but none gave him the feeling of a home. Xue An opened the door, laid the still sleeping An Yan on the bed, and placed their two daughters by her side. Just as he was about to stand up, Xue An felt a hand gripping his own tightly. Looking down, it was An Yan¡¯s hand. Even in sleep, An Yan¡¯s grip was firm. At the same time, it seemed as if An Yan was murmuring in her dream. ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t leave me, please¡­ don¡¯t leave me!¡± Xue An¡¯s nose tingled, he sucked in a breath sharply, bent down to kiss An Yan, and then whispered in her ear, ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere, I won¡¯t leave, and from now on, I will always be with you!¡± An Yan gradually calmed down, and the gloom on her forehead lessened considerably as she continued to sleep soundly. And Xue An maintained his position, silently gazing at An Yan. She had lost weight. A lot of weight! And her complexion was also somewhat pale. Clearly, these two years had not been kind to her! She had probably been missing him all the time, missing their two little girls too. And she had also been bullied. Every time he thought of this, Xue An¡¯s heart twisted in pain. Xue An¡¯s hand gently rested on An Yan¡¯s arm, wanting to use his cultivation to cleanse her marrow. But suddenly. His expression darkened, his eyelids twitched wildly, and a fierce killing intent surged forth. Because he discovered that An Yan¡¯s meridians had been sealed. This meant that An Yan would be unable to cultivate. And this seal emits an odd aura, like that of a deity but not quite, mixed with a mysterious and powerful force. With Xue An¡¯s current level of cultivation, he was not confident that he could break the seal without harming An Yan. Xue An took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down. No matter what it took, even if he had to search the heavens and earth, he would find the person who sealed his wife¡¯s root and turn them to ash. Apart from the seal, An Yan¡¯s body was very normal; besides appearing slightly haggard from days and nights of longing, there were no other injuries. Xue An examined her very carefully. He even utilized Origin Power with Supreme Divine Consciousness, to conduct a comprehensive physical check-up on An Yan, bit by bit. A night passed. The morning sunlight streamed in. An Yan¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly before she slowly opened them. The first thing she saw was Xue An¡¯s smiling face. An Yan was stunned, then closed her eyes again, with a weeping tone she said, ¡°It¡¯s a dream again, isn¡¯t it? Why can¡¯t I forget you? I keep dreaming about you, then waking up from those dreams time and time again!¡± These words completely crushed Xue An¡¯s emotional defenses. He had thought that three thousand years of cultivation had made his heart as solid as a rock. But An Yan easily shattered that so-called spiritual resilience. Xue An tried his best not to cry, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Yan¡¯er, this time it¡¯s not a dream. It¡¯s really me¡ªI¡¯ve come back!¡± An Yan, somewhat in disbelief, peeked through a slit of her eyes as if afraid that Xue An would disappear. Xue An stretched out his hand and gently pinched An Yan¡¯s nose, smiling helplessly, ¡°Still don¡¯t believe it? It¡¯s really me!¡± An Yan sprang up from the bed and threw herself into Xue An¡¯s arms. Xue An caressed her trembling back, his face full of guilt. Meanwhile, An Yan suddenly bit hard on Xue An¡¯s chest with all her strength. Severe pain swept over him, but Xue An laughed instead. ¡°Wife, it¡¯s truly me, this time it¡¯s really not an illusion!¡± As the words fell. An Yan burst into loud sobs. While crying, she pounded forcefully on Xue An¡¯s chest. ¡°Why did you only come back now¡­ Four years¡­ Where have you been for four years? They said you were dead, but I didn¡¯t believe it, because you promised¡­ to make me the happiest bride. You big liar! Big liar!¡± An Yan said almost hysterically. Xue An allowed her fists to hit his body, his face showing nothing but distress. ¡°What happened in these four years is a very long story, I will tell you all about it!¡± Xue An didn¡¯t finish, Because An Yan kissed him on the lips. Three thousand years seemed to rewind at this moment. Xue An¡¯s gaze softened gradually, as if returning to the first time he met An Yan. Crying, sadness, all gradually disappeared. What remained was endless romance. This kiss felt as lengthy as a century, yet as brief as a blink of an eye. ¡°Daddy, what are you doing?¡± A childlike voice sounded. An Yan stiffened, then slowly turned around to look at the two little girls, bleary-eyed, just awakened from sleep. An Yan had not seen them even once since giving birth. Four years. To a mother, this was incredibly cruel. An Yan, with trembling hands, gently touched Xue Xiang and Nian Nian¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Which one of you is the older sister, and which is the younger sister?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the older sister!¡± Xue Xiang said. ¡°I¡¯m the younger sister!¡± Nian Nian said. An Yan smiled, her smile filled with bitterness. ¡°Are you¡­ our mommy?¡± Xue Xiang asked timidly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only An Yan nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes! I am your mommy!¡± Tears welled up in the big eyes of Xue Xiang and Nian Nian as they threw themselves into An Yan¡¯s arms, saying with much grievance, ¡°Mommy, why didn¡¯t you come to find us? We thought you didn¡¯t want us!¡± An Yan shook her head, her face a mixture of guilt and bitterness, ¡°How could mommy not want you? The thing mommy misses the most every day is you!¡± As she spoke, An Yan took out two porcelain dolls from her pocket that were worn and polished from handling. ¡°When I missed you, I would take these out. Look, the one with a single braid is Xiang Xiang, and the one with two braids is Nian Nian!¡± Chapter 149 - Chapter 149: Chapter 149: One Man Subdues an Entire Realm (Additional Update) Chapter 149: Chapter 149: One Man Subdues an Entire Realm (Additional Update) Translator: 549690339 Two little porcelain dolls embodied all of An Yan¡¯s longings. Xue An¡¯s eyes felt sore, and then he chuckled, ¡°Alright, Mom is back now! Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, are you happy?¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian nodded together, ¡°Happy!¡± ¡°At noon, Dad is going to make you some delicious food! Isn¡¯t that even more exciting?¡± Xue Nian¡¯s eyes widened, and she nodded vigorously, ¡°Mmm-hmm, Dad, I¡¯m so happy right now!¡± Xue Xiang scowled with a little face, and tapped his sister¡¯s head, ¡°All you think about is eating!¡± This scene couldn¡¯t help but make An Yan laugh as well. ¡°I¡¯ll cook! My dear wife, what would you like to eat?¡± Xue An asked cheerfully. An Yan stood up, ¡°Let me do it, you don¡¯t know how to cook.¡± Back when they were together, it was mostly An Yan who did the cooking. Xue An shook his head firmly, ¡°How dare you underestimate this great chef, I¡¯ll show you what the number one chef in The Multiverse Realms is like in a moment!¡± In the kitchen. Xue An juggled the kitchen knife as if performing a trick, almost making it bloom with his skill. All kinds of dishes were also effortlessly prepared. An Yan leaned against the door frame, watching quietly. In the living room, the two little girls were watching TV. The aroma of the food mixed with the sound of the television, creating a warmth called home. An Yan closed her eyes, thinking silently to herself, even if this is a dream, I¡¯ll accept it. And just then, Xue An came up to her ear and whispered, ¡°Open your eyes and see what this is?¡± An Yan slowly opened her eyes, only to see a dazzling Blood Pearl in Xue An¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Xue An said with a smile. An Yan nodded. Xue An had long since crafted the Blood Pearl into a necklace, ¡°Come! Let me put it on for you!¡± Saying this, Xue An put the necklace around An Yan¡¯s neck. The Blood Pearl dangled from An Yan¡¯s delicate collarbone, shining brilliantly, so beautiful it was dizzying. Xue An looked at it, somewhat entranced, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± A blush spread across An Yan¡¯s pale face as she lowered her head and fidgeted with the hem of her clothes shyly. ¡°Ah, the food is burning!¡± Xue An suddenly smelled something burning and quickly turned around to rescue the meal. An Yan watched Xue An¡¯s busy figure, feeling an unprecedented sense of security in her heart. He had changed! Yet he hadn¡¯t. He had become mature and assertive. What hadn¡¯t changed was his feelings for her. Because eyes can¡¯t lie. ¡°Alright, dinner is ready!¡± Xue An brought all the dishes to the table, and the family sat down together. Xue An suddenly said, ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Then he walked out to the balcony, hanging a string of firecrackers out of the window. The firecrackers were lit, the crackling sounds filling the air and making the atmosphere lively. After setting off the firecrackers, Xue An returned to the table and smiled slightly, ¡°My wife! Welcome home!¡± Just as Xue An and An Yan were basking in the warmth and joy of their long-awaited reunion, a bomb seemed to have been dropped in the Martial Arts World and the Hidden Immortal Sect, causing an uproar. The first shocking news was that Xue An had killed almost all the disciples of the Immortal Gates at the spiritual conference. Many small sects were even wiped out. Larger sects also suffered heavy losses. Naturally, this sent shockwaves in all directions. Many large sects were quick to react, each declaring they would not rest until they had killed Xue An. In the north, Yuan Chengyu sat in his chair, his face full of murderous intent. In his drooping hand, numerous Yuan Family elders were still seated. The atmosphere was somewhat oppressive. Smack! Someone slammed their hand down on the table angrily, ¡°Has our Yuan Family ever suffered such a humiliation? Zong Feng was the successor we carefully groomed, and he was just killed like that? No, we must have our revenge for this!¡± The speaker was a Yuan Family elder. His words also garnered much agreement from the others. ¡°Right! Exactly!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe those rumors out there, saying that Xue An alone killed all the disciples of the Immortal Gate. That¡¯s just a joke!¡± The crowd was buzzing with discussions. Yuan Chengyu¡¯s face was as still as water, and after a while, he slowly said, ¡°How have the other Sects responded?¡± ¡°The Bitter Zen Temple is maintaining silence, and Night Demon Valley isn¡¯t making a sound either, only Shura Island is clamoring for revenge!¡± Yuan Chengyu said indifferently, ¡°It seems many are just waiting to watch the tigers fight from the safety of their mountain!¡± Someone sneered, ¡°Just a Xue An after all, although indeed quite formidable, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s any kind of tiger!¡± The people nodded. It was at this moment that a steward, his face pale and his steps hurried, rushed in. ¡°Family Head!¡± Yuan Chengyu slightly furrowed his brow, ¡°What¡¯s with all the panic? What happened?¡± The chief steward swallowed hard, hesitating. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Speak!¡± Yuan Chengyu picked up a cup of tea and sipped it slowly. Only then did the chief steward grit his teeth, ¡°Reporting back to the Family Head, the news we just received, Moonwatching Pavilion¡­ is gone!¡± ¡°Moonwatching Pavilion is gone? What do you mean?¡± Yuan Chengyu had not yet grasped the meaning. The chief steward¡¯s face was ashen, ¡°It means just what it sounds like, Moonwatching Pavilion¡­ no longer exists!¡± Yuan Chengyu¡¯s expression gradually solidified, ¡°No longer exists?¡± The chief steward nodded, his eyes flickering with terror, ¡°Not only does Moonwatching Pavilion no longer exist, but even the mountain it was situated on¡­¡± ¡°What happened to the mountain?¡± Yuan Chengyu asked in a deep voice. ¡°The mountain has also turned into a flatland!¡± The people present gasped in shock. One person, full of disbelief, said, ¡°Chief steward, are you getting senile? How could a mountain turn into flat ground? Are you suggesting that overnight, the mountain grew legs and ran away?¡± The chief steward managed a bitter smile, ¡°I did not believe it at first either, but now, the news has spread far and wide, beyond doubt! And there is concrete information that the last person to be seen on that mountain¡­ was Xue An!¡± The room fell into dead silence. Many of those who were previously filled with scorn and arrogance now finally showed a look of panic. Though Moonwatching Pavilion was not the most powerful among the Hidden Immortal Sects, it was indeed considered a major faction. Yet, in one night, not even the mountain peak remained! What kind of terrifying power was this? After a long while, Yuan Chengyu said with a dry voice, ¡°Let¡¯s disperse for now, it seems this matter¡­ requires long-term consideration.¡± It was not just the Yuan Family. As the news spread, the Sects and noble families that were just clamoring for revenge all collectively fell silent. Because their hearts were filled with fear. What kind of methods did Xue An use to make such a vast mountain completely disappear? This collective silence brought about a strange situation in the Martial Arts World. It seemed that no one dared to talk much about Xue An any longer. This also left many feeling a profound sense of awe. Was Xue An alone subjugating the entire Martial Arts World? Meanwhile, at the Yu Family in Lingnan, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only the atmosphere was also somewhat peculiar. Yu Lang let out a soft sigh, ¡°Mr. Xue has not come back since he left?¡± Yu Ran nodded, ¡°I have just asked Ma Cheng; he hasn¡¯t returned!¡± Yu Lang then looked towards Shi Xueqing, who had a blank expression on her face. ¡°Miss Shi, do you know where Mr. Xue has gone?¡± Chapter 151 - Chapter 151: Chapter 151: Little Beauty, I’m Here! (2nd update) Chapter 151: Chapter 151: Little Beauty, I¡¯m Here! (2nd update) Translator: 549690339 Tang Xuan¡¯er led Xiao Sha out of the hospital¡¯s main entrance and stood by the roadside waiting for a car. There was a street vendor selling grilled sausages nearby. The rich aroma of meat made Xiao Sha stare longingly, with drool nearly dripping out. Tang Xuan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but shake her head and chuckled lightly; she knew all about Xiao Sha¡¯s little secrets. So whenever she saw it rolling around and acting cute for the sake of delicious food, Tang Xuan¡¯er thought the scene was simply too bizarre. Tang Xuan¡¯er crouched down and whispered, ¡°At least try to keep up some appearances; you¡¯re a dragon, after all.¡± Xiao Sha hung its head a little aggrievedly, grumbling inwardly. It truly was a dragon, but for the hundreds of years in the Black Water Pond, what had it eaten every day! Nothing but raw fish and wild rabbits! Without even a pinch of salt. You can imagine what that tasted like. Now it had finally come to this colorful world and tasted various delicacies, wasn¡¯t it allowed to eat a little more? Seeing Xiao Sha like this, Tang Xuan¡¯er felt both heartache and amusement. ¡°Alright, alright! Just this once, okay?¡± With that, Tang Xuan¡¯er approached the stand, ¡°Let¡¯s have¡­ twenty grilled sausages, please!¡± The vendor broke into a smile upon seeing Tang Xuan¡¯er, ¡°Miss Tang, are you buying these for the dog again? I¡¯m telling you, you shouldn¡¯t spoil that Pekingese too much; eating like this, it will get fat sooner or later!¡± Xiao Sha thought if Tang Xuan¡¯er weren¡¯t around, it would certainly tear this guy¡¯s mouth to shreds. But with hot grilled sausages in its mouth, all the grievances dissipated like smoke. As Xiao Sha was enjoying its food to the fullest, a man and a woman crossed the street from the opposite side. The couple were about fifty years old, with faces full of stinging sarcasm. Upon seeing Tang Xuan¡¯er standing by the roadside, their eyes lit up and they hurriedly waved. ¡°Xuan¡¯Er! Xuan¡¯Er! It¡¯s us!¡± When Tang Xuan¡¯er heard the shouting and looked up, her complexion turned pale at the sight of the couple. By then, the two had crossed the road and come up to Tang Xuan¡¯er. The plump woman bared her teeth in laughter first, ¡°Xuan¡¯Er, I haven¡¯t seen you in years, and look how beautiful you¡¯ve grown?¡± A flash of annoyance crossed Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s eyes, but she took a deep breath and replied softly, ¡°Auntie!¡± ¡°Ah! Hehe, Xuan¡¯Er, your uncle and I came specially to find you today!¡± ¡°To find me?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er frowned. The couple was indeed Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s uncle Jiao Ying and aunt Zhu Feng. However, Tang Xuan¡¯er did not have a good relationship with them. Especially a few years ago, after the accidental deaths of Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s parents, this couple used all sorts of despicable means to seize the inheritance that rightfully belonged to Tang Xuan¡¯er. At the time, Tang Xuan¡¯er was too young and clueless about these matters. By the time she came to understand things, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with such people. Jiao Ying laughed at this moment, ¡°Xuan¡¯Er, you are my niece after all, and your uncle has always cared about you. You see, you¡¯re not getting any younger; it¡¯s time you found a good family¡­¡± Zhu Feng continued, ¡°Your uncle¡¯s right. Look, the young master of the company your uncle works for saw your picture and is very interested in you!¡± Jiao Ying added, ¡°Hehe, this guy is no ordinary person; he¡¯s from the Beijiang Deng Family. Do you know the Deng Family? A good half of all car 4S stores in Beijiang are theirs! Their assets are counted in the billions!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er finally understood; it turned out her relatives were here to arrange a match for her! Tang Xuan¡¯er was so angry that her lips turned a bit white. After years of neglect, they now treated her as though she was merchandise, wanting to sell her off? ¡°Sorry, I have absolutely no interest in whatever this Deng Family is,¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er said coldly. Jiao Ying was stunned by the rebuff, but Zhu Feng, thick-skinned as ever, seemed unfazed by the chilly words and, instead, wore a face full of sorrow as she spoke. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, I know, it was wrong of your aunt and me to have hurt you in the past. We¡¯ve been filled with remorse these past two years. Look, we¡¯ve taken good care of your parents¡¯ inheritance, just waiting to return it all to you when you get married!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er was taken aback, ¡°Aunt¡­¡± Zhu Feng¡¯s tears started to fall, ¡°Xuan¡¯er, please don¡¯t be mad at us anymore. This matchmaking is only because your uncle thinks you¡¯ve had a hard time drifting outside, and he wanted to find you a good family!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er shook her head, ¡°Thanks for your kindness, but I won¡¯t be going!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er clenched her silver teeth, ¡°There¡¯s no why; I just don¡¯t feel like going on a blind date right now.¡± Zhu Feng and Jiao Ying exchanged glances, their faces full of disappointment and resentment. ¡°How about this then, if you don¡¯t want to go out, that¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s just meet at home, what do you say?¡± Zhu Feng, seeing an opportunity, quickly suggested. ¡°At home?¡± ¡°Yes! How about at the place you¡¯re living now? Your uncle and I will accompany you. It¡¯s just a simple meeting. Deng Shao said whether it works out or not, just consider it making a new friend!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er wanted to refuse, but Zhu Feng was already pushing her to go home without waiting for a reply. Seeing this, Xiao Sha swallowed the sausage it was chewing and pounced fiercely. In its eyes, since Tang Xuan¡¯er fed it every day and was so familiar with its master, anyone who dared to bully her would have to face the wrath of Dragon King! ¡°Xiao Sha! Don¡¯t!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er hurriedly exclaimed. If it collided now, Zhu Feng wouldn¡¯t die but would surely be severely injured. Xiao Sha landed reluctantly and glared at the two menacingly. Zhu Feng cursed inwardly, not considering the Pekingese a big deal at all. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, please, pity us. Deng Shao is your uncle¡¯s direct superior at work. It¡¯s just a meeting, and if you¡¯re unwilling, you can leave right after. Okay?¡± Zhu Feng pleaded with a pitiful look. Tang Xuan¡¯er, her heart softening, could only nod with resignation, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll meet at home!¡± ¡°Great!¡± Zhu Feng and Jiao Ying couldn¡¯t help but laugh with joy. Tang Xuan¡¯er called Xiao Sha over, feeling more assured in her heart. With Xiao Sha by her side, she knew her safety was guaranteed. Of course, they couldn¡¯t go to Number One Tian Villa; after thinking it over, Tang Xuan¡¯er decided to head back to the residential compound first. After all, Xue An wasn¡¯t in Beijiang right now, and the place was still unoccupied. Making up her mind, Tang Xuan¡¯er got into her uncle¡¯s car and set off for the residential compound. When Deng Mao received the WeChat message from Jiao Ying, he couldn¡¯t help but get excited. Zhu Feng hadn¡¯t told the truth. Deng Mao hadn¡¯t seen Tang Xuan¡¯er from a photo; instead, he had stumbled upon her at the hospital a few days earlier while visiting a patient. The moment Deng Mao saw her, he was struck by her heavenly beauty and began frantically digging into Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s background, only to unexpectedly discover that her maternal uncle worked at his family¡¯s company. This news delighted Deng Mao, who quickly approached Jiao Ying for more details. Jiao Ying was so thrilled he thought he might burst; the Deng Family¡¯s young master had taken an interest in his niece? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was incredible news! He and his wife immediately made up their minds to come find Tang Xuan¡¯er. Now that things had worked out, Deng Mao was naturally overjoyed. Looking at his own slicked and stylish reflection in the mirror, Deng Mao couldn¡¯t help smiling smugly to himself. Little beauty, wait for me ¨C I¡¯m on my way! Chapter 152 - Chapter 152: Chapter 152: Assembling the Heroes (3rd Update) Chapter 152: Chapter 152: Assembling the Heroes (3rd Update) Translator: 549690339 Qin Family. It wasn¡¯t until today that Qin Yu learned An Yan had already returned to Beijiang. This revelation shocked her to the core, and she immediately prepared to go see An Yan. But she was stopped by Qin Yuan. ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Since Mr. Xue didn¡¯t make a big announcement and hasn¡¯t even gone to Number One Tian Villa but instead returned to his old neighborhood, it¡¯s clear he must have his own matters to attend to.¡± ¡°His own matters?¡± Qin Yu was still somewhat confused. Qin Yuan chuckled softly, then his expression gradually turned solemn, ¡°Do you know about the incident that occurred in Lingnan a few days ago?¡± Qin Yu nodded, ¡°I heard about it. Mr. Xue exterminated everyone at the Immortal Gate¡¯s grand meeting!¡± Speaking of this event, fear was evident on Qin Yu¡¯s face. Qin Yuan shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. I¡¯ve heard some even more secretive news!¡± ¡°What news?¡± A look of terror flashed across Qin Yuan¡¯s face as well. ¡°A major sect from the Hidden Immortal Sect has completely disappeared!¡± ¡°Completely disappeared?¡± Qin Yuan nodded, ¡°Everyone from that sect vanished, and even¡­ even the mountain where the sect was located has been leveled to the ground!¡± Qin Yu¡¯s eyes gradually widened, ¡°Grandfather, you mean¡­¡± Qin Yuan nodded with a wry smile, ¡°Although I was somewhat incredulous at the beginning, this news is absolutely certain, and the last person to appear at that sect was Mr. Xue!¡± Qin Yu gasped in shock. ¡°And¡­ Mr. Xue¡¯s such furious rage was likely because of a woman!¡± said Qin Yuan. Because of a woman? Qin Yu pondered, just what kind of woman could provoke Mr. Xue to such fury? Just then, Qin Yu felt her phone vibrate. When she took it out, she saw it was a message from An Yan. Qin Yu tensed up and hurriedly opened it. ¡°Come!¡± The message was just one word. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qin Yuan noticed his granddaughter¡¯s agitation and couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°It¡¯s a message from Mr. Xue. There¡¯s only one word: ¡®Come!¡¯¡± Qin Yu said blankly. Qin Yuan was slightly taken aback, then stood up, ¡°Go prepare the car!¡± ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± Qin Yu was still somewhat at a loss. Qin Yuan smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand Mr. Xue¡¯s intention? He¡¯s asking us to come over.¡± While saying this, Qin Yuan seemed to recall something, ¡°Remember to bring more things that women like! Jewelry, necklaces, the more precious the better!¡± ¡°Grandfather, are you saying¡­¡± Qin Yuan nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Xue intends to announce to everyone that the mother of those two girls, his rightful wife, has returned!¡± Not only Qin Yu received a message from An Yan. Others, like Tan Dong and his daughter Tan Xiaoyu from the Town North Martial Arts School, Hua Xingyu and his granddaughter Hua Tingting, all received one as well. At the same time, in an inconspicuous little tavern in the provincial city. Shi Hao and Feng Chaochou sat opposite each other, drinking. Feng Chaochou put down his glass, smiled self-deprecatingly, ¡°Who would have thought that in the provincial city now, the only person willing to drink with me would be you!¡± Shi Hao smiled faintly, ¡°Feng Shao, I actually admire you quite a bit!¡± ¡°Admire me for what? For destroying my own clan?¡± Feng Chaochou said softly. Shi Hao sighed lightly, shaking his head, ¡°How could those vulgar mortals out there understand Feng Shao¡¯s thoughts?¡± ¡°Oh? What thoughts do I have?¡± asked Feng Chaochou with a slight smile. ¡°That day, Feng Shao was actually making a bet!¡± ¡°A bet on what?¡± Feng Chaochou¡¯s smile began to fade. ¡°A bet that Mr. Xue didn¡¯t care!¡± After this was said, the smile disappeared from Feng Chaochou¡¯s face. It took a long while before he slowly said, ¡°You¡¯re not too bad either!¡± Shi Hao raised his glass, his expression very solemn, ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve seen the truth. Only someone like Mr. Xue is worthy of being called a Divine Dragon above the nine heavens!¡± Feng Chaochou nodded, and the two drank the wine in their glasses in one gulp. Then fear appeared on Shi Hao¡¯s face, ¡°Feng Shao, have you heard the rumors?¡± Feng Chaochou nodded his head, ¡°Now, who in the Martial Arts World doesn¡¯t know?¡± Shi Hao forced a smile, ¡°But there¡¯s an even more explosive piece of news, which I think none of you are aware of!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Licking his cracked lips, Shi Hao¡¯s eyes were filled with terror, ¡°Mr. Xue¡­ he annihilated a Hidden Immortal Sect! The kind of total annihilation that doesn¡¯t even leave behind the sect¡¯s gate!¡± Hiss! Feng Chaochou gasped in cold air. At this moment, Shi Hao sighed deeply, ¡°It¡¯s laughable that I once thought of competing with Mr. Xue for prestige. Looking back, it was truly seeking death!¡± Feng Chaochou silently nodded his head, knowing he had harbored the same thoughts once! ¡°However, luckily both of us knew the times we¡¯re living in. Currently, in the provincial city, besides the Qin Family, it¡¯s just you and I!¡± Shi Hao spoke with considerable pride. What he said was indeed the truth. In today¡¯s provincial city, who didn¡¯t know the names of the Second Young Master Shi and Feng Shao, the Elder? Even within their own families, many decisions had to be made by the two of them. ¡°Come, a toast to Mr. Xue!¡± Feng Chaochou raised his glass. ¡°Right! A toast to Mr. Xue!¡± Shi Hao smiled and also raised his glass. Just as they were about to drink, both of their phones rang simultaneously. Glancing down, both were stunned, and then, forgetting their drinks, they hurriedly checked their phones. Both had received a message from An Yan. It was just one word: Come! Shi Hao and Feng Chaochou looked up at each other and, after a moment, their expressions turned solemn. ¡°Is Mr. Xue summoning us over?¡± Feng Chaochou asked after taking a deep breath. Shi Hao nodded, ¡°Mhm!¡± ¡°How far is it from the provincial city to Beijiang?¡± ¡°Roughly¡­ more than three hundred kilometers,¡± Shi Hao frowned. Feng Chaochou glanced at his watch, ¡°It¡¯s four o¡¯clock and three minutes in the afternoon now. Mr. Xue¡¯s intent must be for us to arrive before nightfall! But for more than three hundred kilometers, there¡¯s no way we¡¯ll make it by car¡­¡± Shi Hao waved his hand, his eyes gleaming with determination, ¡°If we can¡¯t make it by car, then we¡¯ll take a plane! When Mr. Xue calls, even if we have to fly, we¡¯ll get there!¡± Lao Xie¡¯s Restaurant. Auntie Pang was busy selecting vegetables, while Lao Xie found time amidst the bustle to enjoy some wine. Xie Jingjing was doing her homework in the back room. ¡°Drink just enough, if you overdo it, I¡¯ll see how you¡¯ll cook later!¡± Auntie Pang prattled on. Lao Xie didn¡¯t mind and cheerfully sipped on his drink. Just as he was relishing the moment, the phone rang. Lao Xie frowned; at this hour, it was likely another order coming through. He answered the call, but instead of an order, An Yan¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Uncle Xie!¡± Lao Xie was surprised, then became excited, ¡°Xiao An, what made you call?¡± The name Xiao An made the two women inside and outside the house prick up their ears! On the other end of the phone, Xiao An spoke with a smile, ¡°Nothing much, I¡¯m back in Beijiang now. Tonight, you and Auntie Pang should come over, An Yan is back!¡± An Yan¡­ Lao Xie froze for a moment, then exclaimed with great joy, ¡°Great! Great! You and your wife are finally reunited, this is a celebration! Auntie Pang and I will definitely be there!¡± After a brief exchange, Lao Xie hung up the phone. Auntie Pang, glowing with excitement, asked, ¡°Has Xiao An¡¯s wife returned?¡± Lao Xie nodded, then with a grand gesture, declared, ¡°Close the shop! Change clothes! Tonight we celebrate Xiao An and his wife¡¯s reunion.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Auntie Pang nodded her head and, feeling a stir in her heart, walked into the back room. Inside, she saw Xie Jingjing focused on her homework. Auntie Pang, feeling a bit relieved, softly said, ¡°Finish your homework and go change clothes. We¡¯re visiting Xiao An¡¯s home later.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Xie Jingjing answered in a low voice. After Auntie Pang turned to leave, large tears began to fall from Xie Jingjing¡¯s eyes, wetting the words on her notebook. Chapter 153 - Chapter 153: Chapter 153: He is My Friend (4 Updates) Chapter 153: Chapter 153: He is My Friend (4 Updates) Translator: 549690339 Xue An hung up the phone and flashed a smile at An Yan, ¡°Uncle Xie and the others will come over later too!¡± An Yan said helplessly, ¡°Why make it such a big deal?¡± Xue An walked over and pulled An Yan into his arms, his chin gently resting on her small head. ¡°Because I want everyone to know¡­ you¡¯re my woman!¡± An Yan shuddered, then wrapped her arms around Xue An¡¯s waist and hummed softly in agreement. ¡°Didn¡¯t you call Xuan¡¯Er?¡± An Yan suddenly asked. Xue An smiled, ¡°She¡¯s now living in the Number One Tian Villa. We¡¯ll head over to find her later and give her a surprise!¡± An Yan nodded, her face full of guilt, ¡°At that time, I owe a lot to Xuan¡¯Er. Otherwise, I probably wouldn¡¯t have even made it off the operating table!¡± Xue An hugged An Yan tenderly, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, everything¡¯s behind us now. I¡¯ll make sure you and the children become the happiest women in the world!¡± Then An Yan leaned in close to Xue An¡¯s ear and whispered softly, ¡°And¡­ what about that movie star Fan Mengxue?¡± Xue An was taken aback. An Yan giggled like a little flower cat, ¡°The kids told me everything!¡± Xue An gave a wry smile, ¡°Yan¡¯er, between Meng Xue and me, there is really¡­¡± An Yan reached out to cover Xue An¡¯s mouth, gently shaking her head, her eyes filled with love, ¡°No need to explain, I understand.¡± She then said softly, ¡°I¡¯m not a narrow-minded woman. I know I¡¯m the only one in your heart, and that¡¯s enough! She¡¯s not a bad person either. There¡¯s nothing wrong with liking someone. Why not invite her over? It¡¯d be more fun to have her join the excitement, right?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Alright! Then I¡¯ll give her a call!¡± At that moment, Fan Mengxue was at a scenic location not too far from Beijiang, filming a new movie. After a long take was completed, the director nodded with satisfaction, poking his head out from behind the camera to smile and say, ¡°Meng Xue, you were brilliant in that scene, take a break!¡± Fan Mengxue nodded, wiping away the tears from the scene, then sat down on a nearby chair. The rest of the crew looked at her with admiring eyes. Many actors with far less reputation than Fan Mengxue had far greater temperaments and pretensions. But Fan Mengxue always remained approachable and her acting was unquestionably superb. Such an actress was naturally cherished by everyone in the crew. The male lead was played by a seasoned actor who had been famous for over a decade. He came over now, smiling, ¡°Meng Xue, your crying scene just now was so convincing I almost thought it was real!¡± Fan Mengxue nodded politely, ¡°Thank you!¡± The male actor leaned in a bit closer, ¡°With the weather being so hot, how about going for kebabs after we wrap up the shoot?¡± Fan Mengxue smiled slightly then shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯d rather not go!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± The smile on the male actor¡¯s face became a bit forced. ¡°Then¡­ how about we add each other on WeChat? We¡¯ve been filming together for quite some time and I still don¡¯t have your personal WeChat,¡± the male actor suggested as a second option. Fan Mengxue was about to refuse when her phone rang. She glanced at it and was taken aback. ¡°Meng Xue?¡± The male actor wanted to continue talking. Fan Mengxue stood up abruptly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have WeChat!¡± After saying this, Fan Mengxue turned and walked away, leaving the male actor standing there awkwardly. Fan Mengxue went off to the side, took a deep breath before answering the call. ¡°Meng Xue!¡± When Xue An¡¯s voice came through the phone, Fan Mengxue¡¯s nose tingled, and she almost burst into tears. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m here!¡± ¡°Come back to Beijiang tonight. I¡¯ve returned!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Fan Mengxue said without hesitation. ¡°An Yan¡¯s back too!¡± Xue An added. Fan Mengxue froze. An Yan¡­ That was a name she had always been afraid to think about. She¡¯s finally back? After a long while, Fan Mengxue wiped away the tears that had spilled over, smiled and said, ¡°Congratulations!¡± Xue An fell silent. ¡°I¡­,¡± Fan Mengxue really wanted to say she had something to attend to and wouldn¡¯t return, but she simply couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it. Just then, An Yan whispered beside Xue An, ¡°Meng Xue, it¡¯s me, An Yan, come back, let¡¯s have dinner together!¡± Upon hearing this voice, Fan Mengxue¡¯s whole body shuddered, and then she said tremulously, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll come back now!¡± After Xue An hung up the phone, An Yan¡¯s hand gently stroked Xue An¡¯s waist, suddenly grabbing a piece of flesh and twisting it hard. A wave of sharp pain struck. Xue An grimaced in pain, feigning a look of agony. In reality, the force of An Yan¡¯s hand felt no more than a tickle to Xue An. Moreover, Xue An had to be careful to control himself; otherwise, a reflex could easily hurt An Yan. An Yan pouted and released her hand, ¡°Boring, it didn¡¯t hurt you at all, did it!¡± Xue An chuckled bitterly, ¡°You asked me to make the call, and now you¡¯re pinching me! Is there no justice left!¡± Initially, An Yan wore an angry expression as a pretense, but eventually, she couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not jealous at all. My husband is liked by so many outstanding girls; this just proves my good taste!¡± Xue An coughed once, wisely staying silent. ¡°Besides, I know you have me in your heart, and that¡¯s enough,¡± said An Yan in a low voice. Xue An sighed and gently stroked An Yan¡¯s hair, ¡°You, after so many years, you haven¡¯t changed, still so kind it breaks my heart.¡± As they were talking, Xue An suddenly furrowed his brow and turned to look out the window. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Xuan¡¯Er is coming!¡± It was Xiao Sha¡¯s presence that Xue An had sensed, and that¡¯s why he spoke. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better that Xuan¡¯Er is coming?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s someone else with her.¡± At that moment. Jiao Ying¡¯s car entered the residential area. The dilapidated scenery of the neighborhood filled Jiao Ying and Zhu Feng¡¯s eyes with disdain. Seeing that Tang Xuan¡¯er lived here, it was clear her life was far from affluent. And Xiao Sha, who had been lazily lying on the seat since getting into the car, suddenly sat up. It too had sensed Xue An¡¯s presence. The boss is back? Now there would be roasted meat to eat again! Xiao Sha was delighted. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs and sit for a while. I¡¯ve already told Deng Shao, and he¡¯ll be here soon,¡± said Zhu Feng with a smile. Tang Xuan¡¯er, with a cold face, walked up the stairs. Just as she was about to open the door, she found that Xue An had already opened it and was smiling, ¡°Xuan¡¯Er, what brings you here?¡± The appearance of Xue An changed Zhu Feng and Jiao Ying¡¯s expressions. Who is this man? Could he be a man Tang Xuan¡¯er hooked up with outside? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s taste seems quite poor, to live in such a place; it¡¯s evident this man isn¡¯t wealthy. Several thoughts crossed Zhu Feng and Jiao Ying¡¯s minds, and their expressions turned arrogant. ¡°Xuan¡¯Er, who is he?¡± At this moment, Tang Xuan¡¯er was staring at Xue An in surprise. Hearing the question, she finally came back to her senses. ¡°This is my friend, Xue An!¡± Chapter 155 - Chapter 155: Chapter 155: Heroes Gather to Honor Xue An (1st Update) Chapter 155: Chapter 155: Heroes Gather to Honor Xue An (1st Update) Translator: 549690339 This shocking scene left all three of them dumbfounded. At that moment, Jiao Ying swallowed hard and forced a smile, ¡°Maybe there¡¯s some unknown wealthy person in this neighborhood!¡± But as soon as he said it, even he didn¡¯t believe it was possible. Deng Mao didn¡¯t make a sound; he was standing there with a completely bewildered face. Who was this man? Why were there so many luxury cars gathering here? As he pondered, a series of high-heeled footsteps came from outside. Then, a beautifully dressed woman entered. The woman was beautiful and carried herself with grace and dignity. Deng Mao found her somewhat familiar, but he couldn¡¯t recall where he had seen her before. The newcomer was naturally Qin Yu; as soon as she entered, she saw Xue An and An Yan seated on the sofa, particularly An Yan, who caught her eye and made it light up. What a stunning beauty. Then she bowed with great respect, ¡°I¡¯ve seen Mr. Xue!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°You¡¯ve arrived quite early.¡± Qin Yu smiled back, ¡°There¡¯s some business in the group, my grandfather will arrive shortly!¡± Just then, Deng Mao¡¯s body trembled violently as he suddenly remembered who this woman was. But this realization left his mind completely blank. Her? But how could this be possible! With such status, why would she have such respect for this man? Zhu Feng noticed Deng Mao¡¯s odd behavior and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Deng Shao, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Deng Shao was shivering all over, unable to utter a word. Meanwhile, Tan Dong and his daughter Tan Xiaoyu, along with Hua Xingyu and his granddaughter Hua Tingting, also entered. These were all prominent figures in Beijiang, and Deng Mao had seen them before. Then he watched helplessly as these important people bowed deeply to Xue An with the utmost respect. Such a scene caused Deng Mao¡¯s vision to darken, and he nearly collapsed to the ground. As for Jiao Ying and Zhu Feng, they were even more frightened and shaking like chaff. By now, even a fool could see that Xue An was no ordinary person. And when Qin Yuan stepped inside, Deng Mao¡¯s legs went weak, and he collapsed to the floor like a pile of mud. He had accompanied his father to meet Qin Yuan before and recognized him instantly. After Feng Chaochou and Shi Hao also entered the room, nearly the entire Beijiang and provincial city¡¯s elite had gathered here. Then these people all stood respectfully and bowed to Xue An. ¡°I¡¯ve seen Mr. Xue!¡± Their presence was imposing, leaving one in awe. In Deng Mao¡¯s eyes, there was nothing but despair and fear. This man¡­ who on earth was this man? At that moment, Xue An turned his head, revealing two pearly white fangs, and said with a malevolent smile, ¡°I said before, if the Deng Family is influential enough in Beijiang, then you should recognize me!¡± Deng Mao shivered uncontrollably, his teeth chattering, unable to speak. Qin Yu frowned and asked, ¡°Mr. Xue, who is this person?¡± Qin Yuan then spoke indifferently, ¡°I know him; he¡¯s the eldest son of the Deng Family.¡± The Deng Family? After pondering for a moment, Qin Yu suddenly realized and said, ¡°Are you referring to that Deng Family that sells cars?¡± Qin Yuan nodded. At this moment, Deng Mao scrambled and crawled to Qin Yuan, pleading, ¡°Elder Qin, I beg for your mercy, please save me!¡± Qin Yuan¡¯s face remained expressionless as he shook his head, ¡°Deng Shao, you¡¯ve begged the wrong person. Here, only Mr. Xue¡¯s words count!¡± Deng Mao quickly turned around and ingratiated himself with Xue An, ¡°Mr. Xue¡­¡± Xue An shook his head, then looked at Jiao Ying and Zhu Feng, who were cowering in the corner. ¡°Have the three of you already discussed this?¡± At those words, the three of them changed color. Deng Mao forced a smile, ¡°Mr. Xue¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Xue An let out a slight sigh, ¡°In fact, as soon as you came in, I noticed. If I wasn¡¯t here today, if Xuan¡¯Er didn¡¯t escape from you, were you all prepared to use force?¡± As he spoke, Xue An¡¯s tone grew ominous, filled with murderous intent. Jiao Ying collapsed to his knees with a thud, repeatedly kowtowing like pounding garlic, ¡°Mr. Xue, spare my life, Mr. Xue, spare my life, it was all Deng Shao¡¯s orders!¡± The room fell silent. Tang Xuan¡¯Er¡¯s eyes were red with anger. She never imagined that her so-called relative would have such a malicious heart. Xue An raised his head and glanced at Qin Yuan, ¡°This Deng Family¡­¡±. Qin Yu interrupted, ¡°Mr. Xue, rest assured, by tonight, the Deng Family will cease to exist!¡± These words turned Deng Mao¡¯s face deathly pale, and sweat poured out like starch. Then Xue An looked down at An Yan with a smile, ¡°Wife, close your eyes!¡± An Yan obediently closed her eyes. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Actually, this is no big deal!¡± Jiao Ying and the others looked relieved, thinking Xue An was about to let them off the hook. Then Xue An suddenly smiled coldly, ¡°Just be more careful in your next life!¡± With that, he flicked his fingers. Flames erupted from beneath Deng Mao, Jiao Ying, and Zhu Feng¡¯s feet, and in an instant, they were reduced to ashes. This ruthless method caused everyone present to shrink their pupils in awe. Decisive killing! This is¡­ Mr. Xue! With so many people, this small room was naturally not sufficient to host them all. Qin Yu suggested they might as well go to a restaurant owned by the Qin Family or to the Number One Tian Villa. But Xue An shook his head, ¡°Let¡¯s do it here, set up the tables on the open ground below!¡± Since Xue An said so, no one dared to object. With a phone call from Qin Yu, the chefs from the Qin Family¡¯s five-star hotel were mobilized. The tables and chairs were even brought directly from the furniture market. Qin Yu handled things with meticulous care, even preparing all sorts of high-end ingredients. The top chefs started cooking in the street. They all knew that this banquet was for someone whom even the old chairman had to treat with the utmost respect. So, they brought out their ultimate skills. The aroma of the food wafted far and wide. Once the banquet was ready. Everyone looked towards Xue An, waiting for him to say it was time to eat. But Xue An wasn¡¯t in a hurry, he just gazed up at the moon in the sky. ¡°Wait a bit longer!¡± he said. Without his word, no one dared to touch their chopsticks. So they sat in silence. After about fifteen minutes. A white nanny car arrived. When Fan Mengxue got out of the car, there was a stir at the banquet. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Fan Mengxue?¡± ¡°It¡¯s her, no mistake! I love the movies she¡¯s in!¡± ¡°How come she¡¯s here too?¡± ¡°Shush, can¡¯t you see? Fan Mengxue knows Mr. Xue too!¡± At this moment, An Yan stood up with a graceful smile, ¡°Come, Meng Xue, sit here!¡± Fan Mengxue¡¯s face was somewhat pale, then she nodded and obediently sat down next to An Yan. At this time, Xue An waved his hand. The whole place fell silent. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Today, I invited you all to tell you that she is my woman, the mother of my two daughters!¡± Saying so, Xue An drew An Yan closer to him. There was a stir among the crowd below, Shi Hao and Feng Chaochou exchanged glances, then everyone collectively left their seats, bending their waists and calling out respectfully, ¡°Greetings to Mrs. Xue!¡± Their voices thundered. Tears welled up in An Yan¡¯s eyes, and she seemed somewhat overwhelmed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then Xue An laughed heartily and raised a cup in hand, ¡°Today, I shall toast you all!¡± Feng Chaochou stepped forward, ¡°Mr. Xue, it is we who should be toasting you!¡± As he spoke, Feng Chaochou raised his cup, and the others followed suit, each raising their own. ¡°To Mr. Xue!¡± This indeed was the gathering of the mighty, toasting Xue An! Chapter 156 - Chapter 156: Chapter 156: What Punishment for Playing with Your Husband? (2nd update) Chapter 156: Chapter 156: What Punishment for Playing with Your Husband? (2nd update) Translator: 549690339 Almost everyone wanted to come forward to toast Xue An and An Yan. An Yan just symbolically sipped some juice, with the rest naturally blocked by Xue An. But Xue An refused no one, emptying each glass that came his way, until many had fallen, yet he showed no hint of drunkenness. At that moment. A timid voice came from behind. ¡°Xiao An, may I toast you?¡± Xue An turned his head and saw Xie Jingjing holding a glass of wine, gazing at him intently. Xue An smiled, ¡°Sure! But you¡¯d better not drink alcohol!¡± Xie Jingjing obstinately shook her head, ¡°Just one glass, okay?¡± Xue An paused for a moment, then nodded. They gently clinked glasses, and Xie Jingjing watched Xue An with a complex expression before whispering, ¡°Xiao An, I wish you happiness!¡± After speaking, Xie Jingjing emptied her glass in one gulp. Xue An sighed lightly and then drank from his glass as well. Xie Jingjing, with tears glistening in her eyes, took one more look at Xue An and then turned and ran away! It was then that An Yan stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian upstairs first!¡± Xue An nodded. Afterward, An Yan smiled at Tang Xuan¡¯er and Fan Mengxue, ¡°This is a man¡¯s drinking party. We women should go back too!¡± With that, An Yan led Tang Xuan¡¯er and Fan Mengxue upstairs. After they left, the atmosphere around the drinking table grew even more relaxed. At this time, Old Xie came forward to offer his toast. Today, Old Xie had also seen the world. Many of Beijiang¡¯s, and even the provincial city¡¯s, important figures held their breath in awe before Xue An. It seemed that Xiao An¡¯s achievements were now beyond his own imagination. Even so, Xue An hadn¡¯t changed at all and was still happily drinking with him. This made Old Xie feel very comfortable. Therefore, after downing three glasses, he left contentedly. At this moment, Qin Yuan came over with a glass of wine, ¡°Mr. Xue, I¡¯d like to offer you a toast!¡± Xue An smiled and downed it in one go. Qin Yuan smiled, ¡°Mr. Xue, you truly can hold your liquor!¡± he said, and also finished his glass. After setting down the glass, Qin Yuan¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Mr. Xue, I have something to ask, though I¡¯m not sure if I should.¡± ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Qin Yuan hesitated for a moment, then asked in a low voice, ¡°May I ask what relation your wife has ¡­ with the An Family of Zhongdu?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right, she is from the An Family!¡± Understanding flashed in Qin Yuan¡¯s eyes as he nodded, ¡°I see, what does Mr. Xue plan to do in the future?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple, whoever owes me, I naturally intend to collect!¡± Xue An said indifferently. Qin Yuan¡¯s expression grew solemn, then he spoke very earnestly, ¡°Mr. Xue, even though the An Family of Zhongdu is known as one of the top ten elite families, if you need us, the Qin Family will surely support you with all our might!¡± ¡°Moreover, I just don¡¯t believe those elite families of Zhongdu are as formidable as the rumors suggest!¡± As he spoke these words, a resolute and grim determination flashed across Qin Yuan¡¯s face. Xue An smiled, ¡°A mere An Family is not worth my attention,¡± he said, looking up at the star-filled sky, continuing softly, ¡°This world is much more vast than what you all see.¡± That night, many people got drunk. It was only in the early hours of the morning that people gradually dispersed. When Xue An went upstairs, he found that An Yan was sitting on the sofa waiting for him. A cup of hot tea was also placed on the coffee table. Although the alcohol meant nothing to Xue An, he still drank the hot tea with a merry chuckle. At this moment, An Yan softly said, ¡°Fan Mengxue has left!¡± Xue An was slightly taken aback, then asked with some curiosity, ¡°Why did she leave so late?¡± An Yan smiled teasingly, ¡°What? Should she have stayed the night instead of leaving?¡± Xue An was somewhat at a loss for words. Then An Yan sighed and said, ¡°We talked about some woman-to-woman stuff, and then she left, oh!¡± Xue An wisely kept his mouth shut. An Yan waited for a while, but Xue An did not speak. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious at all?¡± Xue An gave a bitter smile, ¡°Then what did you guys talk about?¡± An Yan snickered, cryptically saying, ¡°I¡¯m not telling you! This is a little secret amongst us women!¡± Xue An was both annoyed and amused by An Yan¡¯s childish behavior. Suddenly, he picked her up and walked into the bedroom, tossing her onto the bed. ¡°For playing tricks on your husband, what¡¯s the charge?¡± Xue An said with a stern face. An Yan looked at Xue An with a pitiable expression, ¡°You bully me, you actually dare to bully me¡­ Wuu wuu wuu, I bore you two daughters, and you still dare to bully¡­ Hahaha!¡± Towards the end, An Yan couldn¡¯t help but break into laughter first. Xue An was also amused. As they laughed, the room fell silent. At this moment, the two little girls were already asleep in the next room. All was quiet. You could even hear each other¡¯s heartbeat. An Yan¡¯s face gradually turned red, and then she carefully laid down on the bed, patting the pillow beside her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡± Xue An snickered and lay down as well. The two of them just lay there silently, looking at the ceiling. After a while, An Yan turned over and gently embraced Xue An¡¯s waist. Xue An smiled and gently stroked An Yan¡¯s hair. Then, Xue An felt a warm sensation on his chest. He felt a tightness in his heart and looked down at An Yan. ¡°Wife, what¡¯s wrong?¡± An Yan lifted her head, her face wet with tears. ¡°Husband, I don¡¯t even dare to sleep now. I¡¯m afraid that all this is just a dream.¡± Xue An tenderly wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is not a dream, and in the future, I will always be by your side!¡± After a silence. An Yan whispered, ¡°Husband, I love you!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°I love you too!¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± An Yan nodded, then broke into a smile and whispered in Xue An¡¯s ear. ¡°Husband, do you want it?¡± The orchid-like breath tickled Xue An¡¯s ear. Xue An¡¯s heartbeat sped up a half-beat and he nodded, ¡°Of course, I do!¡± An Yan¡¯s face turned serious, ¡°Even if you want it, not giving! Hold it in!¡± But immediately after, she laughed again, then buried her head in Xue An¡¯s chest, mumbling like a big ostrich, ¡°If you want it¡­ I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± Yet, Xue An shook his head, ¡°Wife!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± An Yan lifted her head. ¡°Your body is still weak due to the seal¡­ Even if I want to, I have to hold back. It¡¯s been three thousand years, anyway; I¡¯m not afraid to wait a few more days!¡± Xue An said seriously. An Yan¡¯s eyes reddened again. Ever since she got together with Xue An, she had become more prone to crying! ¡°So, wife, rest assured, for my lifetime of happiness, I will also lift your seal as soon as possible!¡± Xue An said with a smile. An Yan made a sound of agreement and contentedly lay in Xue An¡¯s arms. After a long silence. An Yan quietly said, ¡°Husband, did you fall asleep?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asleep!¡± ¡°You¡¯re terrible!¡± An Yan punched Xue An and then said seriously, ¡°Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian said An Qing came over, right?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°She did come, but then her unit was assigned a mission, and she left!¡± An Yan said with some concern, ¡°I wonder how she is doing, if there is any danger!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! She¡¯s a computer expert and doesn¡¯t need to go to the battlefield!¡± And while they were whispering in bed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On the highway outside Beijiang, a man covered in blood struggled to walk. In his heart, he had only one goal. That was to go to Beijiang, to see the man named Xue An! This is what An Qing told him before she was captured¡ªthe last words she said! An Qing was clear; if anyone could save her and the Phoenix Immortal troops, it would only be Xue An! Chapter 157 - Chapter 157: Chapter 157 An Qing in Danger (3rd Update) Chapter 157: Chapter 157 An Qing in Danger (3rd Update) Translator: 549690339 Du Fan sat by the river, drinking his sorrows away. Today, his mood was very low. Because Xue An had returned, and with just a simple message, he had summoned all the elite families of the province to come together. Such influence was enough to alarm him. Du Fan also thought of the rumors he had heard about Xue An, each one chilling enough to make Du Fan shudder. At that moment, Lu Kun arrived cheerfully with a skewer of grilled mutton, ¡°Fan brother, the skewer is ready, try my cooking skills!¡± As soon as Du Fan saw Lu Kun, he was filled with anger and kicked Lu Kun to the ground with a direct blow. The mutton skewer fell to the ground as well. Lu Kun was dazed by the kick, ¡°Fan brother, what¡¯s wrong? Why did you hit me?¡± ¡°Why did I hit you?¡± Du Fan said with a steely complexion, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you that day, would I have offended Mr. Xue? Now look, his power is growing stronger, and we are in for it!¡± As soon as Xue An was mentioned. The color drained from Lu Kun¡¯s face as well. ¡°Then¡­ what should we do? Should we go and apologize now?¡± ¡°Apologize?¡± Du Fan scoffed, ¡°Do you think with our current strength, we even qualify to talk to him?¡± Lu Kun was left speechless. Du Fan sighed heavily and slumped back into his chair, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking just now, if we really can¡¯t manage it, let¡¯s just leave Beijiang! After all, no matter how much money we make, it¡¯s not as important as our lives!¡± As Du Fan was reflecting, Lu Kun was staring dumbfounded at the man walking on the road not far away. ¡°Fan¡­ Fan brother, is that thing over there a human or a ghost?¡± Lu Kun said tremblingly. ¡°Bullshit ghost, you¡¯re even more cowardly than a mouse!¡± Du Fan cursed aloud, then turned to look. And then he froze too. Because the man was in such a sorry state, covered in blood not to mention, one leg twisted at an unnatural angle, clearly broken. Even so, the man was still limping along. In the middle of the night in the outskirts, to suddenly encounter someone like this would send chills up anyone¡¯s spine. Du Fan turned a bit pale too, but after all, he had been a big shot in Beijiang for years, and steadied his nerves before pulling a defensive dagger from his chest. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s take a look!¡± Lu Kun said hesitantly, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we¡­ shouldn¡¯t we call the police?¡± ¡°Nonsense, if I call the police, won¡¯t it be a laughing stock once it gets out?¡± Saying so, Du Fan led the way onto the road. At that moment, the man also came closer, and at this distance, one could even see the blank expression on the man¡¯s face. Du Fan, knife in hand, mustered his courage and asked, ¡°Hey! Kid, where are you from? How did you get all these injuries?¡± The man slowly turned his head, his eyes empty, mumbling to himself. ¡°Beijiang¡­ Xue¡­ An¡­ save people!¡± This hoarse and intermittent voice made Du Fan¡¯s scalp tingle. But when he heard the name Xue An, his heart stirred. ¡°Brother, are you trying to find someone in Beijiang?¡± The man ignored him, still muttering to himself, ¡°Xue An¡­ save people¡­ .¡± This time Du Fan heard clearly and joy surged in his heart, then he quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m from Beijiang, are you looking for Mr. Xue to have him save someone?¡± Finally, the man nodded. Du Fan was overwhelmed with joy. This was like a pie falling from the sky! He had just been worrying about not having an opportunity to get close to Xue An, and then this man showed up. Du Fan was no fool; judging by the man¡¯s miserable state, he could tell this was an extremely urgent matter. So he immediately turned back and yelled at Lu Kun, ¡°What are you dazing for? Hurry up and prepare the car! I need to take this brother to the city!¡± Startled, Lu Kun quickly scrambled to get the car ready. Once the vehicle was prepared, Du Fan personally helped the man into the seat. As soon as the man leaned against the chair, he fell into a deep sleep. Du Fan also felt somewhat emotional, wondering how far this guy had traveled; he was completely exhausted. Then Du Fan personally drove, reaching speeds of at least two hundred kilometers per hour toward the city. They ran countless red lights along the way, and finally arrived under the residential complex where Xue An lived. After getting out of the car, Du Fan was anxious, for he didn¡¯t know which floor Xue An lived on. But the matter obviously couldn¡¯t be delayed, so in the end, Du Fan bit the bullet and shouted loudly, ¡°Is Mr. Xue around?¡± The voice traveled far in the quiet night. ¡°Mr. Xue¡­.¡± Before the second call was finished, Du Fan saw a blur before his eyes as Xue An had already appeared in front of him. This ghostly speed made Du Fan¡¯s heart pound fiercely. Xue An looked at Du Fan and slightly furrowed his brow, ¡°Aren¡¯t you that¡­ Brother Fan? What¡¯s the matter so late at night?¡± Du Fan nodded and bent over with a flattering smile, ¡°Not dare, not dare, Mr. Xue should just call me Xiao Fan. I didn¡¯t want to disturb your rest at this hour, but there really is something urgent, you see¡­.¡± Before Du Fan could continue, Xue An had already caught the scent of blood and, with an icy expression, walked straight to the car and opened the door. The man was still in a coma. ¡°It¡¯s this man; he kept insisting on seeing you and said he needed to rescue someone. I was afraid of delaying something important, so I hurried to find you!¡± whispered Du Fan from the side. Xue An looked solemn, reached into his body, pulled out an Elixir, and directly stuffed it into the man¡¯s mouth. This was the Primordial Essence Elixir that Xue An had refined before. Although the effects were very minimal, it was sufficient for saving someone. Indeed. Less than a minute after ingesting the Elixir, the man¡¯s wounds began to heal at a rate visible to the naked eye, his broken leg gradually mended, and his complexion turned rosy. Afterward, he slowly opened his eyes. This miraculous scene left Du Fan utterly dumbfounded. Let alone anything else, just by this act alone, Xue An was considered an Immortal in Du Fan¡¯s eyes. At first, the man was still a bit confused, but as soon as he saw Xue An, he immediately said, ¡°Mr. Xue, please save An Qing!¡± ¡°What happened to An Qing?¡± Xue An raised an eyebrow, his face full of killing intent. The man spoke quickly, ¡°I am a soldier of the Phoenix Immortal squad, my name is Xu Mu. We were on a mission when we were ambushed by a group of mysterious people, and Miss An was captured by them.¡± ¡°I was right beside Miss An when it happened; she told me that only you could save her, save the Phoenix Immortal! So, I risked my life to escape, and then tried to make it to Beijiang, but I got into a car accident more than a hundred kilometers away from Beijiang. I had no choice but to walk the rest of the way¡­.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An nodded, ¡°Understood. Where is the place you got captured while on the mission?¡± Xu Mu hesitated for a moment, then his face flashed with a look of terror, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ the port of Xiangjiang!¡± ¡°The port of Xiangjiang?¡± Xue An¡¯s heart stirred. ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Mu nodded. Xue An¡¯s expression remained calm as he said softly, ¡°Xiangjiang¡­ heh, the Ming Family?¡± Chapter 158 - Chapter 158: Chapter 158: Immortal’s Treasure (1st Update) Chapter 158: Chapter 158: Immortal¡¯s Treasure (1st Update) Translator: 549690339 Xue An would, of course, not forget the Ming Family. At that time, Ming Yuan, a junior of the Ming family, oversaw the construction of the Island Resort and, for his own selfish interests, sealed the Sea Eye and imprisoned the sea demon. How sinister his intentions were. If it hadn¡¯t been for Xue An exposing him and killing him, it¡¯s estimated even more people would have suffered. Now that An Qing has gone missing at the harbor Xiangjiang, if anyone were to say it has nothing to do with the Ming Family, no one would believe it. Xue An said in a deep voice to Xu Mu, ¡°How are the wounds on your body now?¡± Xu Mu got out of the car and walked a couple of laps, his face full of disbelief. ¡°Mr. Xue, the wounds on my body have actually all healed, and even my spirit has improved a lot!¡± At this moment, Du Fan said enviously, ¡°How could it not be better? Mr. Xue just personally fed you an Immortal Pill!¡± Xu Mu was stunned and quickly said with great respect, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Xue!¡± Xue An waved his hand, ¡°You traveled thousands of miles to find me, just to rescue An Qing. You can be considered a loyal person. This is just a small reward for you!¡± Xue An turned his head and nodded at Du Fan, ¡°You¡¯ve also done well.¡± Du Fan was so happy that he was beaming, bowing repeatedly and saying, ¡°Mr. Xue, you¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s all part of my duty!¡± And at this time, An Yan also came downstairs, somewhat worried. ¡°Husband, what¡¯s happened?¡± Xue An didn¡¯t hide anything but simply replied with a faint smile, ¡°Nothing serious, just a little trouble on An Qing¡¯s side.¡± Upon hearing that her sister had encountered trouble, An Yan¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­ What happened to Qing¡¯er?¡± An Yan was utterly panicked. Xue An took a step forward and said with a gentle smile, ¡°Yan¡¯er, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a small situation with Qing¡¯er. Since you just got back and haven¡¯t gone out to relax, I¡¯ll take you and our daughter to harbor Xiangjiang for a few days.¡± An Yan nodded obediently. She had an almost blind trust in Xue An. In her eyes, as long as her husband took action, there was nothing in the world that couldn¡¯t be solved. Of course, in fact, that was exactly the case. At this moment, dawn was breaking in the east, and daylight was about to come. A cold smile appeared on the corners of Xue An¡¯s mouth. It seems¡­ some people don¡¯t know fear until they are made to feel pain. In the Yuan Family of Jibei. Inside a secret chamber. Yuan Chengyu sat in the chief seat, while a chief steward stood by with his hands down. ¡°Family Head, the young mistress just sent news that the Ming Family had already discovered the approximate location two days ago, only to find that military personnel appeared, leading to a fierce conflict between the two sides!¡± ¡°Oh? The military? Could it be General Lin¡¯s men?¡± Yuan Chengyu¡¯s expression became solemn. ¡°That¡¯s still unclear, but after a battle, this squad has been completely captured.¡± Yuan Chengyu nodded, ¡°Tell Yun Xin to be cautious above all else. Although the Ming Family has invited us to cooperate, Ming Canghai is a cunning man; we must remain on guard.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Also, any news about the bounty?¡± ¡°Reporting to the Family Head, the second-ranked assassination organization, The Finger Killers, has just responded, but they¡¯re inquiring about how much you intend to pay for Xue An¡¯s life!¡± ¡°How much¡­,¡± a look of hatred crossed Yuan Chengyu¡¯s face, ¡°Xue An is indeed formidable, but I don¡¯t believe he¡¯s invincible. Put a bounty of one hundred million on him¡ªI want to see his corpse within a month!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The chief steward bowed and retreated. Yuan Chengyu stood up and began to pace back and forth in the room. ¡°Immortal¡¯s legacy, haha, such a big piece of cake. How could your Ming Family be so kind as to invite us to partake? And with the military stepping in, it seems this cake isn¡¯t so easy to digest!¡± ¡°And Xue An, I admit you¡¯re formidable, but even lions nap, and Finger-slay is an organization of assassins that specializes in dealing with top experts. Now that they have accepted the contract, your days are numbered!¡± At this thought, Yuan Chengyu couldn¡¯t help but coldly chuckle. The port of Xiangjiang. The Ming Family¡¯s estate is located in the most expensive district of Xiangjiang, consisting of a vast expanse of ancient buildings. Not to mention the value of the land itself, just the antique charm of these ancient buildings is worth a fortune. At this moment, within the Ming Family¡¯s inner house. Ming Ruifeng frowned, ¡°No confession yet?¡± ¡°No, young master!¡± ¡°Forget it, if they won¡¯t confess, they won¡¯t confess. It¡¯s easy to guess they¡¯re General Lin¡¯s people. Lock them up for now, we¡¯ll deal with them after the formation is broken!¡± Ming Ruifeng said indifferently. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Right, put them in the number one cell of the Heavenly Dungeon, so no one can probe with their divine sense!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± the servant left after responding. Ming Ruifeng then turned his head to look at the woman sitting beside him. This woman had an unremarkable appearance and wore very ordinary clothes. In a century-old noble family like the Ming Family, her attire was even inferior to that of a junior maid. Yet, admiration shone in Ming Ruifeng¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sister Yunxin, how goes it?¡± Yuan Yunxin let out a soft sigh, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a formation left by an Immortal. I¡¯ve been looking at it for two days and have only grasped some clues so far, still early days from breaking it!¡± The two were conversing when Ming Canghai walked in. Ming Canghai seemed to be only in his forties or fifties, but his hair was already completely white. Ming Ruifeng and Yuan Yunxin both stood up. Ming Canghai smiled at Yuan Yunxin, ¡°Niece, have you figured anything out?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only grasped a few clues,¡± Yuan Yunxin spoke softly. ¡°Truly worthy of being the once-in-a-century genius girl of the Yuan Family, to discern the key points in such a short time. It¡¯s a pity that our Ming Family has studied Feng Shui Numerology for a thousand years, yet we are helpless before this major formation!¡± Ming Canghai lamented half seriously and half mockingly, then said with a smile, ¡°But there¡¯s no need to rush. I¡¯ve already announced that in the next few days we will hold a Feng Shui convention, gathering all the Feng Shui numerology experts around the world. Surely we¡¯ll be able to break this formation!¡± Yuan Yunxin remained calm and nodded, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I should return to my room.¡± After saying so, Yuan Yunxin took her leave. Then, Ming Ruifeng stepped forward, ¡°Father, why do you invite all the Feng Shui experts in the world to observe this formation? If the news leaks out¡­¡± Ming Canghai waved his hand, his expression indifferent, ¡°The news of the Immortal¡¯s legacy cannot be concealed, as proven by that military squad. So it¡¯s better to crack this formation quickly, to avoid prolonged issues!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Moreover¡­¡± Ming Canghai raised his head to look in the direction Yuan Yunxin had left, ¡°This girl may not talk much usually, but it¡¯s clear she¡¯s full of ideas, far stronger than that blockhead Yuan Chengyu. I¡¯m afraid if we delay too long, she might have other intentions!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°So, Father means to say¡­¡± ¡°After breaking the formation, all those in the know¡­¡± Ming Canghai gestured a throat-slitting motion. ¡°Understood!¡± Ming Ruifeng bowed his head and responded, a cold gleam flashing in his eyes. Meanwhile, An Qing, who was locked in the dungeon, was staring blankly at the light coming through the small window. Brother-in-law, have you received the message yet? Chapter 159 - Chapter 159: Chapter 159 Haven’t Your Parents Taught You How to Behave? (2 more) Chapter 159: Chapter 159 Haven¡¯t Your Parents Taught You How to Behave? (2 more) Translator: 549690339 The plane slowly descended upon Xiangjiang International Airport. As an international metropolis, although it had been caught up to by cities from the mainland in recent years, its heritage and momentum remained. Once the plane landed, An Yan grew somewhat anxious and said, ¡°Such a vast Xiangjiang, where do we even start looking?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°First, give me your hand!¡± An Yan obediently handed over her hand, and Xue An, grasping An Yan¡¯s hand, closed his eyes. He intended to use the bloodline connection between An Yan and An Qing to search. This was also the most convenient method of searching. Yet, a moment later, Xue An opened his eyes and slightly furrowed his brows. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t find her!¡± An Yan couldn¡¯t hide her disappointment. Xue An smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, although we didn¡¯t find her, through the power of your bloodline, I could still sense An Qing¡¯s presence. This means she is still alive, and living well at that!¡± ¡°Then why couldn¡¯t we locate her?¡± An Yan was still uneasy. Xue An glanced at the high-rises in the distant city center and said indifferently, ¡°She must have been shielded by a secret technique, preventing us from detecting her consciousness. It seems that after operating here for over a century, your Ming Family has indeed established some influence!¡± Xue An could tell at a glance that many of those skyscrapers were fortified with Feng Shui secret techniques. Plainly put, the entire Xiangjiang had become a vast Feng Shui formation diagram due to the existence of these Feng Shui buildings. For a noble family, this counted as quite an accomplishment! But to Xue An, it was still far from sufficient! In the Immortal Realm, those Feng Shui sects regularly used stars as the focal points of their formations, transforming the celestial star system into a grand formation diagram, its power so immense that no one dared to provoke them, save for the Immortal Venerable. Just then, a rather arrogant and impolite voice sounded from behind. ¡°Hey, are you selling that necklace?¡± Turning around, Xue An and company saw a well-dressed young woman looking impatiently at An Yan. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m talking to you. I really like the necklace you¡¯re wearing around your neck. Are you selling it?¡± The necklace An Yan was wearing was the Sea Demon Blood Bead necklace given to her by Xue An. Xue An raised an eyebrow and was about to speak when An Yan, with a gradually cooling expression, shook her head and said, ¡°Not for sale!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll offer one million!¡± The young woman arrogantly held up a finger. In her view, Xue An and An Yan were dressed ordinarily and seemed not to be from wealthy families. One million should be a significant sum for them. Xue An shook his head with a calm tone, ¡°If you desire it, you should know the value of this item. One million? Heh, I doubt¡­¡± Xue An paused, his gaze growing colder, ¡°Were you never taught by your parents how to behave?¡± The young woman turned from pale to red and then from red to purple with indignation due to Xue An¡¯s words. ¡°Then I¡¯ll offer ten million, how about that? Will you sell it for ten million?¡± Xue An grew somewhat impatient. This woman was wearing down his scant patience. Just then, an elegant woman in her forties walked out from the airport terminal. ¡°Xiaoxiao, step aside!¡± The woman shot Xue An a hateful glance and moved aside. Approaching, the woman smiled slightly, ¡°Sir, the child doesn¡¯t know how to speak properly. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Xue An remained impassive, neither agreeing nor disagreeing. Thereafter, the woman said, ¡°However, this item of yours is very important to us. If you are willing to part with it, the Chang Family of Qizhou will surely express our deep gratitude.¡± When she mentioned the Chang Family of Qizhou, a touch of pride flashed across her face. To her surprise, Xue An showed no astonishment, as if he had never heard the name before. The woman furrowed her brows slightly, just about to say something. Song Yi ran out of the airport terminal, drenched in sweat. ¡°Mr. Xue, I am so sorry. When I was exiting the station, security insisted that my item was contraband, which caused a delay!¡± Xue An nodded his head. Just at that moment, the woman exclaimed in utter surprise, ¡°You¡­ Are you not Song Yi, Master Song?¡± Song Yi turned his head to look at the woman, first taken aback, then nodded, ¡°So it¡¯s Chang Zhu, my junior sister. Have you also received an invitation from the Ming Family to attend the Feng Shui symposium?¡± Chang Zhu was quite shocked at this moment. The Chang Family of Qizhou was well-versed in Feng Shui, and could be considered a powerful entity. Song Yi had once been a very famous Feng Shui Master in Zhongdu. Chang Zhu had seen him several times in the past and greatly admired his profound attainments in Feng Shui Numerology. She didn¡¯t expect that he would also come to the harbor city of Xiangjiang today. And to see him showing such respect to this man. Who exactly was this man? Could he be the scion of a prominent family from Zhongdu? Chang Zhu pondered in her heart. Song Yi had already asked Xue An, ¡°Mr. Xue, shall we head to the Ming Family¡¯s place now?¡± Xue An nodded his head, then cast a casual glance at Chang Zhu and the young girl, and turned away. After they had gone some distance, Chang Xiaoxiao approached with an unsatisfied tone, saying, ¡°Master, why did you let him go? Didn¡¯t you say that the pearl is a rare Sea Demon Blood Bead, which can greatly aid our Feng Shui cultivation?¡± Chang Zhu shook her head with a serious expression, ¡°That Song Yi is no ordinary person. I have seen him a few times before; back then, he was just an old man with white hair. I never imagined that in just a few years, he would have broken through to the Xiaoyao Realm and rejuvenated himself!¡± ¡°Although that man appeared ordinary in dress and demeanor, just like a common person, his status must be high, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t command such respect from Song Yi. We¡¯ll have to think of another way!¡± Hearing this, Chang Xiaoxiao looked somewhat unconvinced, glancing at the distant figure of Xue An. ¡°They are also going to the Ming Family¡¯s, which gives us the perfect opportunity to come up with a different plan!¡± Chang Zhu said, with a flash of greed in her eyes. Meanwhile, in the car, Song Yi asked, ¡°Mr. Xue, how do you know Chang Zhu and the others?¡± ¡°Know them?¡± Xue An shook his head and then proceeded to briefly recount what had happened. After listening, Song Yi frowned slightly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Chang Family of Qizhou is domineering in their actions. It¡¯s true, it seems¡ªthey actually dare to bully and coerce? And they even found their way to Mr. Xue, truly bringing doom upon themselves!¡± Xue An chuckled, ¡°I generally don¡¯t kill women, but my patience has its limits. If they keep bothering me, they can¡¯t blame me for being impolite!¡± Seeing Xue An¡¯s smile, Song Yi shivered inwardly. As someone who had known Xue An from the beginning, he was well aware of Xue An¡¯s temperament. This man took decisive action and was never burdened by material possessions. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No matter if you were from a famous family or a noble clan, he would kill without hesitation if it came to that, never showing mercy. This time, after Song Yi received an invitation from the Ming Family, he felt that something was odd, so he rushed to Beijiang to meet Xue An. Fortunately, Xue An hadn¡¯t left yet. After explaining the situation, Xue An was also intrigued. The invitation for Feng Shui experts from around the world to gather in Xiangjiang. What exactly did the Ming Family want to do? Chapter 160 - Chapter 160: Chapter 160: Using the Momentum of Heaven and Earth (3rd update) Chapter 160: Chapter 160: Using the Momentum of Heaven and Earth (3rd update) Translator: 549690339 Ming Family Mansion. The Ming family was particularly bustling today. Feng shui masters from all over Huaxia and even from overseas had been arriving in succession. Ming Ruifeng personally stood at the entrance to receive guests from all directions. However, when Xue An and Song Yi arrived, Ming Ruifeng couldn¡¯t help but be slightly startled. Why did they bring family members too? But Ming Ruifeng had significant poise and quickly returned to normal, giving Song Yi a cupped fist salute. ¡°It turns out to be Master Song! And this is¡­¡± Before Song Yi could speak, Xue An stated indifferently, ¡°I am his disciple!¡± Ming Ruifeng realized the situation. Considering their ages, they did seem like master and disciple. With a slight smile, he said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, please come in, both of you!¡± Once inside the Ming family¡¯s estate, Song Yi looked up and observed the architectural layout of the estate. ¡°Strange, given that the Ming family is regarded as the foremost feng shui sect in the entire world, this architectural layout seems rather ordinary.¡± Song Yi couldn¡¯t hide his surprise. Xue An smiled, ¡°That¡¯s because your perspective isn¡¯t broad enough. The art of feng shui, at its simplest, uses houses to create momentum, at a medium level uses the mountains and rivers, and at its most brilliant uses heaven and earth. This Ming family¡¯s architecture utilizes heaven and earth. At first glance, it seems unremarkable, but if you look at the overall layout of Huaxia, you¡¯ll notice the uniqueness of this place!¡± Song Yi came to an epiphany and nodded in admiration, ¡°Mr. Xue indeed has extraordinary insight!¡± However, Xue An just smiled, holding back an unsaid thought. The truly formidable feng shui techniques are about changing the heavens and shifting the earth, encompassing the feng shui of thousands of miles within the palm of one¡¯s hand. Such is the power of individuals who carry the might of turning heaven and earth as they walk. ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this Master Song Yi? Tsk tsk, I haven¡¯t seen you for years, and you¡¯ve managed to break through and enter the Xiaoyao realm! I thought you might have already died somewhere!¡± A nasally voice, unpleasant to the ear, resounded. Song Yi was taken aback and looked up to see a sinister-looking middle-aged man leisurely approaching. Upon seeing this man, Song Yi¡¯s face turned extremely ugly, and he said through clenched teeth, ¡°Pan Yin, how dare you show your face to me?¡± ¡°Hehe, why wouldn¡¯t I dare? My dear¡­ master!¡± Pan Yin said with a cold laugh. Song Yi¡¯s face turned ashen, trembling with anger. At this moment, Pan Yin noticed Xue An standing aside, ¡°Tsk tsk, have you accepted another disciple, Master? My congratulations!¡± After that, Pan Yin laughed with smug satisfaction. But just then, Xue Xiang said in a soft and cute voice to Xue An, ¡°Daddy, this uncle¡¯s voice sounds like Donald Duck!¡± Xue Xiang shook her little head and said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Donald Duck¡¯s voice is much nicer than his!¡± This comment inevitably made everyone grin. Only Pan Yin¡¯s face grew darker, and after giving Xue An a cold look, he left with a sneer. Once Pan Yin had left, Song Yi turned pale and shook his head with a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of Mr. Xue. That guy was once my disciple!¡± Song Yi sighed, continuing, ¡°He was extremely talented back then, and with my dedicated teaching, he quickly learned all of my skills. But to my surprise, he had the heart of a beast!¡± ¡°I was fortunate enough to obtain an Elixir that could help me break through to the Zhenren Realm; he attacked me when I was not expecting it, then ran off with the Elixir!¡± ¡°Because of that, my cultivation level hasn¡¯t improved at all over the past years!¡± Xue An¡¯s expression remained indifferent. These sorts of conflicts and betrayals between teachers and disciples, he had seen them all too often in the past three thousand years. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he would come to this gathering of feng shui masters!¡± Song Yi said resentfully. At this time, Chang Zhu and Chang Xiaoxiao, the master and disciple pair, had also arrived. With their arrival, just about all of the world¡¯s renowned feng shui masters were present. Ming Ruifeng arranged a sumptuous banquet. During the feast. These feng shui masters from various parts of Huaxia gathered together, enthusiastically discussing their insights and enjoying themselves immensely. At this moment, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were eating ice cream. Little chubby faces smeared with cream, looking exceptionally adorable. This scene also drew many astonished gazes. After all, with so many people, only Xue An had brought his family, naturally standing out. Meanwhile, Pan Yin and his disciple Chang Zhu were huddled together, occasionally glancing over at Xue An in the distance. ¡°So it seems, this man must be the new disciple your mentor has recently taken in?¡± Chang Zhu asked. Pan Yin nodded, then sneaked greedy looks at Chang Xiaoxiao sitting beside him. ¡°No mistake about it, I guess that Sea Demon Blood Bead must also have been a gift from my master! That old geezer, having so many good things yet unwilling to give any to me!¡± Pan Yin said shamelessly. Chang Zhu nodded, mulling over in his mind. Just then, Ming Canghai made his appearance at the banquet. Many people hastened to stand up, raising their glasses and fawning, ¡°Family Head Ming!¡± ¡°Old Mr. Ming¡¯s health and vigor!¡± Ming Canghai walked onto the stage, smiled, and waved his hand, quieting everyone down. Then Ming Canghai said, ¡°Today, we have gathered here for two reasons; firstly, to strengthen the fellowship among us fellow cultivators, and secondly, because the Ming Family has a matter to ask of you!¡± Boom! A commotion erupted among the attendees. What could the Ming Family possibly need to ask for? Ming Canghai continued to speak, ¡°However, this matter is of great importance and requires someone with a profound understanding of formations and fengshui to be capable of undertaking it, so we have prepared a little game!¡± Ming Ruifeng stepped forward, holding a stack of papers. ¡°These are formation diagrams. Whoever can decipher them, please stay behind after the event!¡± Once distributed, everyone carefully examined the papers and then began furrowing their brows. This formation diagram was clearly out of the ordinary, exceptionally complex. Some people couldn¡¯t even recognize what it was! At the same time, Ming Ruifeng stood beside Yuan Yunxin, whispering with a smile, ¡°Sister Yunxin, who do you think can crack it?¡± Yuan Yunxin said indifferently, ¡°This puzzle is based on a formation from an Immortal¡¯s legacy that I slightly altered. It is vastly different from the common formations of this world, and I truly do not know who can solve it!¡± Xue An and Song Yi each got a piece of paper as well. Song Yi stared at it for a long time, his brow furrowed in frustration, not understanding what it was. Only Xue An, with a single glance, gave a faint smile. It was actually a Golden Immortal formation! No, not yet at the Golden Immortal level! At most, it could be considered the skill of a Half-step Golden Immortal. For Xue An, this formation was as simple as one plus one. But since such a formation had appeared, it implied that an Immortal¡¯s cave dwelling or legacy was about to appear in the world. Xue An¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, could it be that An Qing¡¯s capture was also because of this Immortal legacy? Xue An wasn¡¯t in a hurry but instead scanned the crowd to see who else might manage it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Pan Yin was deep in contemplation, and Chang Zhu was also frowning intensely. Only Chang Xiaoxiao, knowing her own limited abilities, did not bother racking her brains. However, she noticed that Xue An was looking around casually. Chang Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t help but sneer inwardly, it seemed this fellow was nothing more than a pillow with fancy embroidery. Just at that moment, Pan Yin laughed loudly, ¡°Excellent formation, but it can¡¯t stump me!¡± Chapter 161 - Chapter 161: Chapter 161: How about… this solution to the formation? (4 more) Chapter 161: Chapter 161: How about¡­ this solution to the formation? (4 more) Translator: 549690339 Chang Zhu¡¯s brows also relaxed, clearly having found a solution as well. Apart from the two of them, probably only three or five others had managed to solve the formation. The rest were all at their wits¡¯ end. Yuan Yunxin reviewed the solutions submitted by everyone. They were basically all acceptable. Among them, Pan Yin¡¯s solution was the most convenient one! Therefore, Yuan Yunxin couldn¡¯t help but give Pan Yin a few extra glances. Knowing that this young girl was the widely known formation genius, Pan Yin couldn¡¯t help but smile smugly. Then he saw Song Yi in the distance, frowning deeply, and couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold chuckle before strolling over. ¡°Master,¡± he said, ¡°are you stumped by this formation problem?¡± Song Yi¡¯s face grew increasingly unsightly. Chang Xiaoxiao also came over and deliberately said, ¡°Uncle Master Pan, you are so amazing, solving the formation problem so quickly!¡± Laughing heartily, Pan Yin said, ¡°How could such a thing ever stump me? It¡¯s just that some people are getting on in years and can¡¯t keep up with the times, so they can¡¯t solve it. I advise these people to go home and hug their grandchildren as soon as possible!¡± Song Yi¡¯s face turned ashen. But there was nothing he could do about an unsolvable formation problem, and hence he had no way to retaliate. Watching from a distance, Yuan Yunxin couldn¡¯t help but shake her head slightly. She knew of Song Yi¡¯s fame. But being famous didn¡¯t mean being capable. The formation problem required a strong understanding of formations and Feng Shui arts. At that moment, Xue An gave a faint smile. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you always assign me such problems as regular homework? What¡¯s so difficult about it?¡± At his words, Pan Yin and Chang Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t help but snicker. ¡°Regular homework? What a joke. You probably can¡¯t even understand such a problem, let alone solve it, especially when your own teacher is clueless!¡± Chang Xiaoxiao mocked. Xue An gave Chang Xiaoxiao a faint glance, causing her smile to freeze. Because Xue An¡¯s gaze was ice-cold. It was as if it could freeze the soul. Then Xue An picked up a pen and, with a few swift strokes, finished writing. Pan Yin dismissed it with a sneer, ¡°That¡¯s it? You¡¯re not just going to write a solution, are you? Haha!¡± Xue An ignored him and handed the paper to Song Yi. Upon seeing it, Song Yi¡¯s whole body jolted, and then his eyes lit up. The most difficult part of this formation problem was actually the transformation of thought; once you had an approach, the rest would be simple! Thus, Song Yi also wrote with a flying pen and quickly completed the answer. Yuan Yunxin had heard the dispute and couldn¡¯t help walking over at a measured pace. Initially, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it because she, like Pan Yin, thought the same. Such a formation problem, no matter how one went about solving it, would require a lengthy process. How could Xue An have finished writing with just a few swift strokes? But when her gaze fell upon Xue An¡¯s paper, she was stunned. Seeing Yuan Yunxin¡¯s stunned reaction, Pan Yin, Chang Xiaoxiao, and the others were baffled. What had happened? Why did the genius young girl of the Yuan family seem as if she had gone into a daze? Only Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°This solution to the formation¡­ what do you think?¡± Yuan Yunxin¡¯s entire body shook as she came to her senses from immense astonishment, and her heart seemed to be hit by tremendous waves. Because on the formation problem, Xue An had simply marked a few spots and written down the method to break it. Yet it was such a simple solution that seemed to open a door for her, enlightening her suddenly. Could the formation problem be solved this way? How had she been so foolish not to see it before? Then she quickly looked over Song Yi¡¯s answer. Compared to Xue An¡¯s concise and clear solution, Song Yi¡¯s solution seemed much more cumbersome and complex! Ming Ruifeng too had now approached. ¡°Sister Yunxin, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Yuan Yunxin took a deep breath and shook her head, ¡°Nothing, I just find this gentleman¡¯s solution quite creative, I was a bit shocked for a moment!¡± This statement made the smiles disappear from Pan Yin and Chang Xiaoxiao¡¯s faces. How could it be possible? Did he really solve it? Then Yuan Yunxin bowed very respectfully towards Xue An and Song Yi. ¡°Mr. Song truly lives up to his reputation, the disciple he has taught is also stunningly talented, Yunxin admires you!¡± With that, the whole place was shaken. Yuan Yunxin is one of the most dazzling stars in the world of Feng Shui and Ritual Arts, as well as the Martial Arts World in recent years. Not only did she become famous for her cultivation level, but she also gained worldwide recognition with her vast and complex knowledge, along with her exquisite and meticulous reasoning in formations, even making many well-established seniors feel inferior. This was also why the Ming Family did not hesitate to collaborate with the Yuan Family to invite Yuan Yunxin. Song Yi felt a bit ashamed inside, because he was very aware that if it weren¡¯t for Mr. Xue¡¯s intervention, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to solve the puzzle at all. But Xue An just smiled lightly and nodded, ¡°No need to be polite, that you have conducted such research on formations is indeed commendable, consider this a gift to you!¡± Xue An¡¯s such casual and superior tone made Ming Ruifeng frown slightly. Many people couldn¡¯t help feeling that Xue An was too arrogant. But Yuan Yunxin sincerely said, ¡°Thank you very much!¡± Only Yuan Yunxin knew how significant the gift Xue An had given her was! It could even be said to have given her boundless developmental potential! Pan Yin¡¯s face turned ashen; in his view, the only reason for Xue An¡¯s prowess had to be that Song Yi taught him his most secret and powerful skills. Thinking of this, Pan Yin couldn¡¯t help but seethe with rage. Hmph, sooner or later I will let you know just how formidable I am! Pan Yin thought to himself. The banquet ended. Those who had failed to solve the puzzle all sighed and dissipated. Xue An and a few others did not leave, but were instead led by Ming Ruifeng to an inner chamber. After a while, Ming Canghai walked in. He seemed very pleased, starting with some polite remarks before his tone shifted. ¡°All of you are the top experts in Feng Shui Numerology, what do you think about the puzzle just now?¡± Everyone looked at each other, and Pan Yin was the first to say, ¡°Very difficult!¡± Ming Canghai nodded, ¡°What else?¡± Everyone hesitated for a moment, only Xue An casually played with his fingers while indifferently saying, ¡°This puzzle¡­ should be derived from an Immortal Array, shouldn¡¯t it?¡± The voice was not loud, but it was like a thunderous revelation. Everyone was startled. Only Ming Canghai clapped and laughed heartily, ¡°Indeed worthy of being Mr. Song¡¯s outstanding disciple, that¡¯s right, this is a formation left by an Immortal!¡± Immortal¡¯s legacy? That name left everyone present full of puzzled looks. Only Chang Zhu was visibly shocked, exclaimed in a lost voice, ¡°Could it be that the legends are true?¡± Yuan Yunxin at that moment casually said, ¡°Yes, the legends are indeed true, the Immortal¡¯s legacy does exist, and it is now in Xiangjiang Harbour!¡± The room fell into dead silence. The Immortal¡¯s legacy! This is something left by an Immortal! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Immortal, ah! How long has it been since traces of Immortals appeared in this world? Even immortality has become rare! The eyes of many slowly reddened. If one could seize an Immortal¡¯s treasure, wouldn¡¯t it be like ascending to heaven in a single step? Chapter 164 - Chapter 164: Chapter 164: Ten Thousand Formations Guiyi (2nd Update) Chapter 164: Chapter 164: Ten Thousand Formations Guiyi (2nd Update) Translator: 549690339 Xue An¡¯s voice had just faded when the reef in the east suddenly expanded by more than a hundredfold. It was as if a colossal pillar had abruptly risen from the surface of the sea, reaching straight into the clouds. As for those attacks, in front of this massive rock, they were like a clay ox entering the sea, not even stirring up a ripple. Yuan Yunxin¡¯s complexion drastically changed as she let out an incredulous cry, ¡°How is this possible!¡± She had calculated this formation eye countless times, so how could it have suddenly changed? Everyone was rendered speechless. And just at that moment, a row of golden characters gradually emerged on that sky-reaching monolith. ¡°Trespassers at the Immortal King¡¯s Mansion shall die!¡± As these words appeared, someone said with a trembling voice, ¡°Look¡­ the ship.¡± Everyone lowered their heads to see the vast sea vessel slowly drifting away from the sea¡¯s surface. At the same time, everyone felt a tremendous force assail them, pressing everyone to the ground, barely able to lift their heads. And under this terrifying pressure, the whole ship creaked ominously¡ªit was the sound of metal being destroyed by immense pressure. This display of power struck awe into everyone¡¯s hearts. Yuan Yunxin¡¯s face was filled with a look of despair. She finally understood. All human effort was futile in the face of such overwhelming power. All schemes and calculations were as laughable as a joke. Pan Yin was so terrified that she began to cry. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die! It¡¯s all the Ming Family¡¯s fault, all your fault! Ahhh!¡± All faces were filled with a grim expression. At that moment, a calm voice came from the bow of the ship. ¡°A mere Half-step Golden Immortal daring to falsely claim the title of Immortal King?¡± Everyone struggled to lift their heads to look. They saw Xue An standing at the bow, his robes fluttering in the sea breeze, his eyes deep as the vast ocean. Yuan Yunxin and the others were taken aback. What was he going to do? In the midst of everyone¡¯s puzzled gazes, Xue An uttered a light cry. ¡°Appear for me!¡± On that towering rock, dense clusters of golden talisman spells suddenly emerged. In the air, countless sword lights and wind blades also appeared, switching their direction and aiming at Xue An. This shocking scene dumbfounded Yuan Yunxin and the others. But Xue An simply smiled slightly, ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s a Reverse Five Elements Innate Formation. It¡¯s not easy for you to set this up with your Half-step Golden Immortal cultivation level. But to me, it¡¯s still not enough.¡± The sword lights and wind blades seemed to understand Xue An¡¯s words, retracting slightly before plunging down like an eclipse. Yuan Yunxin despairingly closed her eyes, believing Xue An was doomed. Yet, Pan Yin and Chang Zhu exchanged looks, both taking some pleasure in the other¡¯s misfortune. At that moment, a calm and commanding voice rang out. ¡°Today, let all of you witness what a true Immortal¡¯s array is!¡± With that said, Xue An formed a complex and profound hand sign and called out. ¡°All formations¡­ Guiyi!¡± Boom. The sword lights and wind blades that had neared Xue An all stalled, gradually becoming transparent, and finally faded into nothingness. The golden talisman spells on the towering rock shone brightly for a moment and then completely dimmed, with creaking noises emanating from within the rock, before it shattered explosively. Crack! The blue light dome enveloping the sea surface, like a soap bubble, disappeared! Everyone felt lightened as the immense pressure vanished. The ship also settled back onto the sea surface. All stood up, staring dumbfounded at what lay ahead. Before their eyes, a delicate and translucent island had appeared where the sea had been empty before. The island was no more than a mile in circumference, with a tall palace standing proudly at its center. ¡°Is this¡­ the legacy of an Immortal?¡± Yuan Yunxin murmured to herself. Ming Ruifeng looked at Xue An¡¯s figure, his eyes flickering, pondering something. And Xue An took a step forward, treading through the air towards the island. Pan Yin snapped out of it as if waking from a dream, ¡°Quick! Get to the shore!¡± Everyone else also came to their senses. Although it was Xue An who had broken the array, they were already at the doorstep, how could they not go in to take a look? Thus, they shamelessly followed close behind and made for the shore. At this moment, Xue An walked towards the center of the island and looked up at the splendid yet desolate palace. Three characters were written atop the palace in ancient seal script. Xiaopenglai. Xue An smiled slightly and then strode into the palace. No sooner had he entered than Ming Ruifeng, Pan Yin, and the others arrived. On this small island, the only building was this palace. It was easy to imagine that the treasures of the Immortals must all be inside. At this thought, Ming Ruifeng and the others¡¯ eyes turned red. A Feng Shui Master, impatient to wait, stepped forward, intending to rush in. But after this step, the surroundings changed. It was as if they had suddenly found themselves in a vast, wild jungle, and everyone around them had disappeared. The man¡¯s face changed drastically. What¡¯s going on? Could this be an illusion? As the Feng Shui Master was mired in shock and doubt, a huge roar came from behind him. He turned his head to see a beast towering over a hundred meters tall staring at him with a pair of eyes. The man was so frightened he almost wet himself. He turned to run, but before he could take a single step, the beast opened its gaping maw and in one bite, devoured the poor Feng Shui Master. To Yuan Yunxin and the others, it appeared as though the man had stood in place, suddenly showing a look of terror on his face, before turning into a bloody lump of flesh, dying on the spot. This scene made everyone¡¯s color change. Yuan Yunxin was especially shocked, crying out, ¡°It¡¯s an illusion! Everyone be careful!¡± But no sooner had she uttered the words than everything around her also vanished. While the others outside were trapped in illusions, Xue An stood inside the palace. The place was empty, no other furnishings to be seen, except for a skeleton seated cross-legged on a meditation cushion directly in the center. Xue An approached and saw words written in blood in front of the skeleton. Having cultivated the path of immortality for over a thousand years, people envy my Xiaoyao, yet they do not know this world is like a cage, preventing me from progressing! Today, I enter the death meditation. If I cannot break through this realm, may this place be left to someone with destiny! The last characters were sighs: Sigh! Sigh! Sigh! in three iterations. Xue An looked at the skeleton, long dead, and felt somewhat sentimental. The path to immortal cultivation is irrevocable once embarked upon. One must press on bravely and vigorously to break through, for if trapped by the boundary of one¡¯s cultivation level, the taste is simply worse than death. This Half-step Golden Immortal who could die with such clear conviction, could also be considered a true cultivator. Xue An waved his hand lightly. The skeleton turned into dust and scattered with the wind. From dust to dust and earth to earth, may you have entered the cycle of reincarnation to cultivate the immortal path anew! Xue An sighed, then bent down to pick up a book and a sword from the ground. The book had a line of characters on it. True Understanding of Formations. No wonder this person could set up the Reverse Five Elements Innate Formation with the cultivation level of a Half-step Golden Immortal; it turns out he was a cultivator who specialized in formations. This sword appeared to be corroded by thousands of years, looking dull and lusterless. Xue Anxin casually wiped it. The sword then revealed its brilliance. Two ancient seal characters were written on the hilt. Liuguang. Xue An smiled. This treasure from the Immortal¡¯s legacy was not sought in vain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It¡¯s a pity that this fellow¡¯s body had dissolved too long ago; otherwise, getting some fragments of his immortal essence would have been worthwhile. After Xue An picked up these items, the splendid palace rapidly decayed, quickly becoming decrepit. Xue An turned and looked back at the way he came, a slight smile playing on his lips. Have they all been trapped in the illusion? Good, it¡¯s time to settle some old scores! Chapter 165 - Chapter 165: Chapter 165: Illusionary Realm of Living Beings (3rd Update) Chapter 165: Chapter 165: Illusionary Realm of Living Beings (3rd Update) Translator: 549690339 Chang Zhu and Chang Xiaoxiao, the master and disciple duo, trembled all over as they watched the countless multicolored poisonous snakes before them. This illusory realm was designed to manifest each person¡¯s deepest fears. ¡°Master¡­ Master, didn¡¯t you say this was an illusion? How come these snakes all seem so real!¡± Chang Xiaoxiao was on the verge of tears. At that moment, Chang Zhu¡¯s expression darkened as she suddenly pushed Chang Xiaoxiao. With a scream, Chang Xiaoxiao was surrounded by the poisonous snakes. Crying, she yelled, ¡°Master, save me quickly!¡± Chang Zhu remained unmoved. She wanted to test whether the snakes would let her go after they had something to eat. But the results obviously disappointed her. The snakes devoured Chang Xiaoxiao until only her bones remained in an instant, yet the illusion did not dissipate. Just then, a light sigh was heard. ¡°To call you Master for over a decade, and now to meet your end by a swarm of snakes, you truly are ruthless!¡± Chang Zhu was shocked to her core and turned to look, only to see Xue An strolling out from among the snakes. Wherever he passed, the snakes scattered, and all prostrated on the ground, seemingly worshiping him. Chang Zhu felt a wave of regret in her heart but put on an exceedingly obsequious smile. ¡°Xue¡­ Mr. Xue, you truly possess divine cultivation skills. I admire you. My disciple was offensive that day at the airport; now she has met her just deserts, please save me!¡± Xue An listened quietly, and only after Chang Zhu had finished speaking did he raise an eyebrow slightly, ¡°Are you done?¡± A chill ran through Chang Zhu¡¯s heart, and with trembling voice, she said, ¡°Mr. Xue, I¡­ I belong to the Chang Family of Qizhou, you¡­ ¡± She could not finish her sentence, for with a casual wave of his hand, Chang Zhu¡¯s head exploded. Until her death, Chang Zhu never expected that Xue An would strike so suddenly, so her mangled face still bore a trace of astonishment. The corpse fell to the ground. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Always mentioning the Chang Family of Qizhou, do you know how annoying that is?¡± Having said this, Xue An¡¯s figure gradually disappeared. Pan Yin and Song Yi were also within the same illusion. What they faced was a mountain of knives with countless sharp blades standing erect. The two stood on a small rock atop the mountain of knives which was also shrinking gradually. Pan Yin¡¯s complexion was grim as he angrily said, ¡°Song Yi, you old man, did you pass all your skills to that Xue An?¡± At this moment, Song Yi sneered. ¡°Pan Yin, do you know why you¡¯re still nothing but a Xiaoyao even now? Because you¡¯re a damn fool! Mr. Xue merely borrowed the title. What kind of person is he? How could he be my disciple?¡± Pan Yin was shaken and remembered the scene where Xue An single-handedly broke the Immortal Array. Song Yi said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve all made one mistake, and that is opposing Mr. Xue. Old man has never seen anyone clash with Mr. Xue and live to tell the tale!¡± Pan Yin¡¯s face gradually paled, eventually looking at Song Yi with a face full of resentment. ¡°Stop bragging; I¡¯m not easily frightened. Even if I have to die, you¡¯re going ahead of me!¡± With that, Pan Yin threw a fierce punch. Song Yi dodged, but the rock under his feet was treacherously slippery, and he nearly fell off. Pan Yin kept attacking with a vicious smile while Song Yi was in constant peril. But just then, Xue An gradually appeared. Song Yi was overjoyed, ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± Pan Yin¡¯s face turned white. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Song Yi, you sure have picked a fine disciple! So adept at treachery and patricide, are we?¡± Song Yi forced a smile. Then Xue An said, ¡°Now, I will give you a chance to clean up your own house!¡± As Xue An pointed lightly, Song Yi felt a surge of boundless strength course through him. His aura skyrocketed. In contrast, Pan Yin¡¯s aura began to wane. Pan Yin¡¯s face twisted with anger, ¡°What¡­ what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°What am I trying to do?¡± Song Yi said with a cold chuckle. ¡°I took you in out of pity, recognizing a bit of talent in you. Never did I expect such ingrate ambition from you, to betray and usurp your own master. Now with Mr. Xue¡¯s help, I, Song Yi, shall personally clean house!¡± With that said, Song Yi swung out a palm. Pan Yin was knocked to the ground, nearly tumbling down the mountain of knives. Pan Yin completely broke down, crying and crawling on the ground, ¡°Master, mercy, Master! I was blinded, please spare me this one time!¡± Song Yi was unmoved, ¡°Heaven may forgive you, but I will not!¡± With a kick, he sent the screaming Pan Yin tumbling down the mountain of blades. Thud, thud, thud! Pan Yin screamed miserably as he rolled all the way down from the mountain of blades. By the time he reached the bottom, he had become a lump of flesh. At the same time, the illusory realm dissipated, and they returned to the small island. Song Yi let out a breath and respectfully knelt before Xue An. ¡°Mr. Xue, I am eternally grateful for your assistance today,¡± Song Yi vowed, ¡°From now on, I shall serve as Mr. Xue¡¯s humble servant!¡± Xue An smiled and casually tossed the book in his hand over. ¡°This thing is of no use to me, but it¡¯s perfect for you, so cultivate it yourself!¡± As Song Yi took a look, his whole body shook. ¡°This¡­ what is this!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°This is what the Immortal left behind!¡± Tears welled up in Song Yi¡¯s eyes. All of a sudden, he extended his hand, bit his middle finger, wrote a talisman spell on his forehead, and then declared aloud. ¡°Disciple Song Yi vows to serve Mr. Xue for life, and should there be any disloyalty, may my soul be destroyed!¡± This was the fealty oath Song Yi swore! Xue An only smiled at this and then turned to enter the illusory realm where Ming Ruifeng and Yuan Yunxin were. The two were facing a battlefield filled with the roar of war. At this moment, Ming Ruifeng was already riddled with wounds, and Yuan Yunxin was also covered in blood. ¡°Yuan Yunxin, didn¡¯t you say this was an illusory realm? Then why does it feel so real?¡± Ming Ruifeng struggled to kill a soldier and roared furiously. Desperation painted Yuan Yunxin¡¯s face as she said in a daze, ¡°It¡¯s no use, this is an Immortal¡¯s illusion. Once trapped, you either die or find a way out, there is no other way to break free!¡± ¡°No! I refuse to die! This is all your fault, you fool! Aren¡¯t you supposed to be a prodigy? Break us out of here!¡± Ming Ruifeng yelled hysterically. Suddenly. Everything on the battlefield stopped. Ming Ruifeng was stunned, looked up, and saw Xue An slowly approaching. Disbelief appeared on Yuan Yunxin¡¯s face. ¡°You¡­ how can you be¡­?¡± Xue An smiled, and with a gentle wave of his hand, all the soldiers dispersed like smoke. ¡°Such an illusion can hardly trouble me!¡± Then he looked toward Ming Ruifeng. ¡°The great young master of the Ming Family is scared of death?¡± Ming Ruifeng¡¯s expression fluctuated, ¡°You¡­ who exactly are you?¡± By now he had realized that Xue An was definitely not Song Yi¡¯s disciple. Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°As I said, my surname is Xue, and my name is Xue An!¡± Xue An? Ming Ruifeng furrowed his brow. That name sounded so familiar! That¡¯s when Yuan Yunxin said tremulously, ¡°You¡­ you are Xue An? The Xue An who killed my elder brother?¡± Xue An nodded. Ming Ruifeng felt his head go blank with a bang. So it was him! The one who extinguished a Sword Immortal with one sword, the Xue An who slaughtered everyone in Moonwatching Pavilion! Ming Ruifeng¡¯s whole body trembled. Yuan Yunxin¡¯s face was filled with grief and despair. At that moment, Xue An looked toward Ming Ruifeng with a smile, ¡°Young Master Ming, I also have another identity¡ªI am An Qing¡¯s brother-in-law!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only An Qing? Ming Ruifeng suddenly remembered among the military personnel he had captured, there was a woman named An Qing. His face filled with shock. Xue An shook his head and sighed, ¡°Moreover, that Ming Yuan from your family was also killed by me!¡± Xue An paused and then smiled ominously, ¡°But none of these matters. What¡¯s important is that your Ming Family will cease to exist as well!¡± Chapter 166 - Chapter 166: Chapter 166: Mom, You’re So Silly! (4th Update) Chapter 166: Chapter 166: Mom, You¡¯re So Silly! (4th Update) Translator: 549690339 Ming Ruifeng shuddered, then made a move that utterly astounded Yuan Yunxin. Ming Ruifeng suddenly fell to his knees with a thud. ¡°Mr. Xue, I am the one responsible for all these acts! Kill me, but please spare the Ming Family!¡± After saying this, Ming Ruifeng looked at Xue An with a face full of hope. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°After breaking the Formation, did your Ming Family ever consider sparing anyone when you planned to kill all those who knew?¡± At this remark, Ming Ruifeng¡¯s face turned completely ashen. ¡°How¡­ how could you?¡± ¡°You want to know how I found out, right?¡± Xue An paused and then said, ¡°I also know that you seem to have intentions to harm my family, thinking of using that as leverage against me. Am I right, Young Master Ming?¡± Ming Ruifeng screamed in agony as a flame quietly ignited at the soles of his feet. And unlike other swift fires, this flame consumed Ming Ruifeng at a slow pace. It felt to Ming Ruifeng as if someone was poking his bone marrow with a Golden Needle, the pain piercing his heart. ¡°Kill me! Just kill me!¡± In unbearable pain, Ming Ruifeng roared. Xue An watched with a smile, then turned to a petrified Yuan Yunxin, and said, ¡°Quite beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Fear filled Yuan Yunxin¡¯s heart. ¡°Xue An, even as a ghost, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Ming Ruifeng bellowed. Xue An chuckled, ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll have the chance to become a ghost?¡± The flames suddenly grew more intense, and Ming Ruifeng was burnt to nothingness under them. His soul and spirit were obliterated! Xue An turned his head to look at Yuan Yunxin. At that moment, Yuan Yunxin surprisingly calmed down and said softly, ¡°Before I die, may I ask you a few questions?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Xue An nodded. ¡°Why did you kill my elder brother?¡± ¡°Because I found him disagreeable!¡± Xue An said indifferently. Disagreeable? What kind of explanation is that? Yuan Yunxin was simultaneously amused and dismayed. In actuality, Xue An simply didn¡¯t deem it worthwhile to explain anything. ¡°Then¡­ where did you learn your Formation skills? How did you know the method to break the Immortal Array?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°If I said it was self-taught, would you believe me?¡± Yuan Yunxin bit her lip, then nodded, ¡°I believe!¡± ¡°People have been calling me a Formation prodigy since I was young, but I hate that title! Because they all ignore the effort I put in behind the scenes! But you¡­ you truly are a genius!¡± Having said that, Yuan Yunxin closed her eyes, ¡°Do it!¡± Xue An looked at this ordinary-looking woman and suddenly laughed, then waved his hand. The illusion dissipated. Yuan Yunxin slowly opened her eyes, full of astonishment. ¡°Suddenly changing my mind, people as pure as you are becoming increasingly rare, to kill another would render this world even more dull!¡± Having said that, Xue An grabbed Song Yi from the ground, leapt, and vanished above the sea. Yuan Yunxin stared blankly at Xue An¡¯s departing figure. She didn¡¯t know whether to feel sorrow or joy! At this moment. In Xiangjiang. Within a hotel of the Ming Family. An Yan and her two daughters were guessing riddles. ¡°Mom, have you heard the riddle about the big pig says ¡®yes¡¯ and the small pig says ¡®no¡¯?¡± Xue Xiang asked with a giggle. An Yan frowned thoughtfully for a moment, then asked Xue Nian. ¡°Nian Nian, have you heard it?¡± Xue Nian shook her head earnestly, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡± Xue Xiang laughed, her eyes curving into crescents. An Yan also had a smiling face. ¡°What are you guys laughing about?¡± Xue Nian was a bit puzzled. ¡°You¡¯re really such a big fool. I said the big pig says ¡®yes¡¯, and the small pig says ¡®no¡¯, and you just said ¡®no¡¯. Doesn¡¯t that make you the small pig?¡± Xue Xiang explained. It was only then that Xue Nian understood and said somewhat aggrievedly, ¡°Mom, sister is bullying me again!¡± ¡°Ah, is this bullying you? It¡¯s your own silliness, all right?¡± Xue Xiang made a face at Xue Nian. Xue Nian¡¯s little steamed bun face scrunched up in irritation, ¡°Sister, let me give you a riddle!¡± ¡°Sure! Bring it on!¡± Xue Xiang was full of confidence. ¡°Umm¡­ umm¡­¡± Xue Nian¡¯s little face turned red with effort, finally speaking out. ¡°The tortoise and the hare were racing, and the pig was the judge. Can you tell me who won?¡± Xue Xiang was just about to speak when she suddenly blinked her large eyes and exclaimed to An Yan, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t know the answer to this one!¡± An Yan also pondered deeply for a while before saying, ¡°It should¡­ be the tortoise that won, seeing as it¡¯s the tortoise and the hare race, after all!¡± ¡°Then Mom is the pig!¡± ¡°Why?¡± An Yan asked in astonishment. ¡°Because only the judge knows who won!¡± Nian Nian laughed heartily with delight. Xue Xiang, with her hands on her hips and a sigh of frustration, said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so silly!¡± An Yan was at a loss whether to laugh or cry, ¡°Alright, Mom is silly!¡± Then An Yan stood up, looking out with some concern at the weather. Wondering how her husband was doing now! Although Xue An spoke light-heartedly, An Yan still couldn¡¯t help but worry. And it was just at this moment. Hua Baizhe and Cai Xukun were standing atop a tall building far from the hotel. ¡°Xue An and the Ming Family people have gone out to sea, not sure what for! Why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to kidnap Xue An¡¯s wife and children? When he returns, we can use his family to force him to comply,¡± Cai Xukun said with a venomous lick of his lips. Hua Baizhe shook his head, ¡°If you want to go, go by yourself. I won¡¯t do such a thing.¡± Cai Xukun snorted coldly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go!¡± After saying so, Cai Xukun vanished into the shadows. This was his innate ability, to move stealthily through the shadows. Quickly! Cai Xukun appeared in a corner of the Ming Family¡¯s hotel, then climbed up the exterior wall to the outside of the room where An Yan was staying. At that moment, An Yan was standing in front of the window. Cai Xukun, looking at An Yan, licked his lips with a greedy look. This woman was really beautiful! And An Yan also noticed Cai Xukun, just as startled. With a show of force, the tempered glass shattered to pieces. Then Cai Xukun, believing himself to be very elegant, stepped in, looked at the astonished An Yan and the two little girls, and smiled slightly, ¡°Beautiful ladies, I am sorry, but from now on, you¡¯ll have to listen to me!¡± An Yan snapped out of her astonishment, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°Blame your husband for being too arrogant. Now, someone has put up a billion for his head, so¡­¡± Cai Xukun grinned as he reached out intending to touch An Yan. But his hand had only reached halfway when a burst of resplendent golden light flashed from An Yan¡¯s body. The momentum was so shocking it even made the entire hotel tremble. Cai Xukun was blasted away by this golden light. Bang Bang Bang. He smashed through wall after wall, breaking through an entire floor of the hotel, and the remaining force still not spent, he was blasted onto a distant hill. Boom! Cai Xukun was directly buried into the mountain. That finally brought him to a stop. Only then did Cai Xukun spit out a large mouthful of fresh blood. The blood was even mixed with bits of his internal organs. This single hit had shattered all Cai Xukun¡¯s bones. If not for Cai Xukun¡¯s innate ability allowing him to transfer most of the power to the shadows, he would have been reduced to dust. A look of extreme horror spread across Cai Xukun¡¯s face. Hua Baizhe, watching from afar, couldn¡¯t help but turn pale. What just happened? All she saw was a flash of golden light, then a powerful and irresistible force suddenly filled the whole atmosphere. Although it was fleeting, it made Hua Baizhe tremble all over. That force was simply too terrifying! No! It seems the plan needs to change! Thinking this, Hua Baizhe vanished from the spot. No sooner had she left. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An arrived above the hotel with Song Yi. Looking down at the ruined hotel, Xue An¡¯s eyebrows raised, his face filled with murderous intent. Someone actually dared to attack his family? Xue An was enraged! Under his fury, which seemed capable of burning the heavens, the whole Xiangjiang seemed to quiver slightly! Chapter 168 - Chapter 168: Chapter 168 Falling Leaves and Flying Flowers Both Kill (2nd Release) Chapter 168: Chapter 168 Falling Leaves and Flying Flowers Both Kill (2nd Release) Translator: 549690339 Boom! The flowers and plants throughout the city heard the imperial edict and immediately started to grow wildly. Xue An, who was fleeing, felt something strange underfoot. Turning her head, she saw an ordinary tree suddenly grow much taller. Its branches and leaves stretched out and violently attacked Xue An. Xue An was terrified to the core and barely managed to dodge the attack. But before she could catch her breath, several wild grasses behind her suddenly extended their stems and twined around Xue An¡¯s neck from behind. Xue An wanted to struggle, but the wild grass rose and, with a snap, twisted her neck and broke it. Xue An, dead! At this time, Hua Baizhe had already run to the northernmost end of Xiangjiang. Here she had prepared a cruise ship in advance. As long as she could get to sea, the safety factor would increase significantly. She could already see the ship in the distance. Hua Baizhe had just breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly, the grass under her feet turned soft, and then, like a swamp, one of her legs sunk in. Hua Baizhe trembled with fright, then used all her strength to jump high into the air. But at that moment, she was in the outskirts of Xiangjiang. The hillside was covered in wild grass, with dandelions being the most abundant. As she leaped into mid-air, the dandelions all bent down to the ground, and the white dandelion seeds detached from the stems, aiming straight for the mid-air Hua Baizhe. Hua Baizhe was petrified with fear. What the hell kind of moves are these? Hiss. A light sound. A dandelion seed brushed past Hua Baizhe¡¯s shoulder. Blood immediately gushed out. The normally frail dandelions were now sharper than blades. Hua Baizhe used all her skills to dodge this wave of attacks, and after landing, she tried to run. But the next moment, she froze. Because the wound on her shoulder was now sprouting little dandelions that grew at an extremely fast pace. All her strength was drained from her body, and then, staring blankly at the distant ship, she fell to the ground unwillingly. The wild grass instantly buried her. Hua Baizhe, dead! Meanwhile, in various corners of Xiangjiang, almost everyone targeted by the assassination was being killed. The killers were the ubiquitous plants of Xiangjiang. Amidst the plucking of leaves and drifting flowers, all members of the assassination faction perished. This was truly, ¡°The Falling Leaves and Drifting Flowers, Both Lethal!¡± An Qing and the others watched, dumbfounded. Even some of them started to look at Song Yi differently. With a single command, amidst the swaying of the plants, all were killed. Is this even a realm achievable by humans? But Song Yi just laughed indifferently and then said to An Qing, ¡°Is your mission to obtain this sword?¡± An Qing nodded. ¡°Then take it!¡± Song Yi threw the sword to An Qing. An Qing and the people of Phoenix Immortal were all shocked. Such a treasured Immortal sword, given away just like that? Song Yi thought nothing of it. This deceased Half-step Golden Immortal clearly specialized only in formations and was very unfamiliar with sword forging. This Flowing Light Sword, both in terms of material and forging technique, was trash. Song Yi didn¡¯t have any regard for such a thing. Of course, although Song Yi looked down upon it, this Flowing Light Sword, having once been the sidearm of a Half-step Golden Immortal, was considered an unparalleled treasure in the mundane world. An Qing accepted it with solemnity and nodded towards Song Yi, ¡°Thank you, brother-in-law!¡± At that moment, An Qing finally completely respected Song Yi. She once thought her sister was bewitched, but now it seemed that it was her sister who had discerning eyes and wisdom. ¡°Now that things here are settled, brother-in-law, you and my sister should come back with us to Zhongdu!¡± But Song Yi shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no rush, I still have one thing to do!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xue An looked towards the north, his voice cold as he said, ¡°Since the Yuan Family of Jibei has repeatedly sought trouble, then there¡¯s no need for their existence!¡± After speaking, Xue An leapt up and said to An Yan, ¡°Wife, wait for me for a moment, I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± Having said that, Xue An turned into a streak of flowing light and disappeared into the sky. At this moment, Song Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°This¡­ this is the grandeur of an Immortal!¡± The Yuan Family of Jibei. Yuan Chengyu was enjoying his wine with self-satisfaction. All had been calm and tranquil in Jibei for some time. Although the Yuan Family had lost Yuan Zongfeng, they were still considered a top-ranking noble family in Jibei. Especially since his daughter had gone to Xiangjiang, if she really could cooperate with the Ming Family to uncover the Immortal¡¯s legacy, it would greatly benefit the development of the Yuan Family! Thinking this, Yuan Chengyu couldn¡¯t help but reveal a hint of a smile. Outside the mansion of the Yuan Family. A few guards dressed as members of the Yuan Family were chatting leisurely. ¡°Heard that the young mistress went to Xiangjiang?¡± ¡°Yeah! It was the Ming Family who specially invited her over!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, I really admire our young mistress, she is a genius among mortals, truly a real talent!¡± The group was chatting away. When they saw a strikingly handsome man slowly walking over from the street. At first, they didn¡¯t pay much attention and continued to chat. Until the man walked up to the mansion¡¯s gate. One of them then frowned, ¡°What business do you have? Do you have an appointment to enter the Yuan Family?¡± The man turned his head and gave him a look. That member of the Yuan Family was instantly petrified. For he had never seen such deep and cold eyes. High above all, like an emperor. Thud. A lifeless body collapsed to the ground. A mere glance was enough to shatter the Divine Sense of that member of the Yuan Family, killing him. The other members of the Yuan Family were all stunned, not knowing what had just happened. But the man simply shook his head lightly, ¡°It¡¯s meaningless to kill you lot!¡± After speaking, he stepped forward and proceeded. The gate made of rosewood could not stop the man, and with a bang, the gate fell to the ground. Then the man stood atop the steps and said indifferently, ¡°Members of the Yuan Family, come out and meet your death!¡± This man was naturally Xue An. He had traveled thousands of miles in just over half an hour, arriving directly at the Yuan Family of Jibei. As his voice rang out, the entire Yuan Family was shaken. ¡°Who dares to cause trouble in the Yuan Family?¡± someone roared as they rushed out. He was the captain of the Yuan Family¡¯s security, a master of the Zhenren Realm. Xue An casually waved his hand, and the head of this Zhenren captain soared into the air. Blood sprayed everywhere. This scene shocked the members of the Yuan Family who followed. ¡°Who are you? Why have you come to my Yuan Family to cause trouble?¡± The speaker was one of the elders of the Yuan Family. Xue An glanced at him, ¡°Are you Yuan Chengyu?¡± ¡°He¡¯s our Family Head, I am just an elder of the Yuan Family,¡± the man said proudly. Xue An nodded, ¡°If not, then die!¡± At his command, the man collapsed to the ground with a thud. As the word was spoken, the law followed. This eerie scene sent a chill through the hearts of everyone present from the Yuan Family. Who in the world is this man? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that moment, Yuan Chengyu hurried over and shouted angrily, ¡°Who is this madman who dares to make trouble in my Yuan Family?¡± Xue An stood with his hands behind his back on the steps, the corners of his mouth revealing a faint smile. ¡°My name is Xue An! I¡¯ve come today to exterminate the Yuan Family!¡± Xue An. This name, like a curse, struck fear into all of the Yuan Family¡¯s people. Chapter 169 - Chapter 169: Chapter 169: Return to Zhongdu (3 more, please subscribe) Chapter 169: Chapter 169: Return to Zhongdu (3 more, please subscribe) Translator: 549690339 Yuan Chengyu¡¯s complexion changed drastically, and he exclaimed in shock, ¡°Are you Xue An?¡± Xue An nodded, then looked up at the sky and smiled faintly, ¡°The weather is nice today, it¡¯s a good day for killing!¡± Yuan Chengyu¡¯s gaze flickered uncertainly, and finally, gritting his teeth, he sneered, ¡°Xue An, you killed my eldest son, and I haven¡¯t settled the score with you yet, but now you¡¯ve come to my doorstep? Come, kill him!¡± As Yuan Chengyu gave the order, over a dozen Heavenly Human Realm experts suddenly rushed out from all directions. Clearly well-practised in coordination, these men immediately sealed off all of Xue An¡¯s escapes as soon as they made their move. A cold smile appeared on the corners of Yuan Chengyu¡¯s lips. Ever since Yuan Zong Feng had fallen, fearing that others might seize the opportunity to seek revenge, he gathered heroes from all over the world and assembled these dozen or so Heavenly Human experts as his trump card. Now, it seemed his strategy had paid off. Even if Xue An were a Loose Immortal, he would have to retreat before the combined attack of over a dozen Heavenly Beings. But the smile that had just formed on Yuan Chengyu¡¯s face abruptly froze. Xue An faced the ferocious onslaught without dodging or evading, he even stepped forward, directly confronting it. At the same time, he uttered a light shout. ¡°Divine Slaughter!¡± Boom. The fourth technique of the Divine Slaughter Six Techniques was once again unleashed. This time, its power had increased by more than a hundredfold compared to before. The Heavenly Human experts had been full of confidence, believing they could at least force Xue An back if not kill him. But after Xue An¡¯s light shout. All of these men were blown away by a terrifying force. Those who directly confronted Xue An died instantly on the spot. Those who survived were all rendered incapacitated. One strike. Had repelled the joint attack of over a dozen Heavenly Human experts. The faces of all the Yuan Family members changed simultaneously. Most notably Yuan Chengyu, who stood there in stunned silence, murmuring to himself, ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± Xue An walked over leisurely, looming over him as he looked down. ¡°I intended to exterminate your entire Yuan Family, but now, it seems you are the instigator of it all!¡± Having said that, Xue An flicked his finger, Yuan Chengyu let out a miserable cry, and his arms and legs were chopped off cleanly. But at that moment, Yuan Chengyu was not yet dead, instead lying in a pool of blood, writhing in agony. Everyone trembled at the sight of this gruesome scene. Yuan Chengyu, showing some guts, bit his teeth and did not wail too loudly. Xue An squatted down, looking at him indifferently, ¡°You should thank your good daughter! Otherwise, I would have used the Soul Flame Fire to roast you for a long while before killing you!¡± Yuan Chengyu looked at Xue An with hatred, roaring in anger, ¡°Why do you keep going after my Yuan Family again and again?¡± Xue An chuckled lightly, ¡°Going after your Yuan Family? On the day of the Immortal Gate conference, your son launched a sneak attack on me and got killed by me. This time, you sent assassins who nearly harmed my family! And now you have the audacity to ask why I¡¯m going after your Yuan Family?¡± These words turned Yuan Chengyu¡¯s face deathly pale, his expression also became deflated. It turned out, he knew everything. Xue An didn¡¯t bother to waste more words on this man, with a wave of his hand, the fire directly engulfed Yuan Chengyu. In an instant, he was burned to nothing. Afterwards, Xue An stood up and glanced around at all the people present. No one dared meet Xue An¡¯s gaze. Some were so frightened their calves trembled. Xue An extended his hand with an indifferent expression, and suddenly, flames rose beneath the feet of twenty or thirty people. Before these people could scream, they were directly turned to ash. With this move, over half of the Yuan Family¡¯s legitimate branch were gone, and as for the Yuan Family elders, they were completely wiped out. Xue An stated indifferently, ¡°I originally intended to exterminate your entire Yuan Family, but now, it seems some of you were kept in the dark, so consider this sparing you once!¡± After speaking, Xue An stomped his foot, and his figure shot straight up into the sky, disappearing from view. After his departure, the remaining members of the Yuan Family felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted off their shoulders. But just as they took a deep breath of relief, the ground where Xue An had stomped collapsed with a bang, forming a crater at least a dozen meters in diameter. Many people had a vacant look in their eyes, unsure of what they were thinking. By now, Xue An had single-handedly wiped out all the high-level members of the Yuan Family, leaving the Yuan Family of Jibei severely weakened, ultimately relegating them to a second-rate noble family. Xue An flew straight back to Xiangjiang. When An Yan saw him return, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief. ¡°An Qing has already left ahead of time, she said she was in a hurry to get back,¡± An Yan said. Xue An nodded, then turned to look at Song Yi. ¡°Song Yi, now that the Ming Family is gone, Xiangjiang is like a dragon without a head. I¡¯m entrusting this place to you, do you dare to take over?¡± Song Yi shuddered, then looked at Xue An with disbelief. ¡°Mr. Xue, are you¡­ are you saying you want me to take charge of Xiangjiang?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Do you dare or not?¡± Song Yi pondered for a moment, then said with a resolute face, ¡°Since Mr. Xue has commanded, even if I have to go through fire and water, I will not refuse!¡± Xue An nodded in satisfaction. He believed in Song Yi¡¯s methods. How could someone who thrived in a place like Zhongdu be an ordinary man? ¡°Mr. Xue, will you take your wife back to Zhongdu?¡± Xue An nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯d like to remind you, sir. Although your cultivation level is divine, Zhongdu is unlike any other place. It¡¯s teeming with both good and bad, and noble families are as common as the hairs on an ox. Just like that time on Mount Qingmang, the Huo Heming that you killed, although he was just a concubine son in the Huo Family, if you go there¡­¡± Song Yi was genuinely worried. He knew Xue An¡¯s temperament and feared that Xue An might suffer a setback in Zhongdu. Xue An waved his hand and said with a light chuckle, ¡°I understand, and I¡¯m not going to Zhongdu to wreak havoc. But I will not offend unless I¡¯m offended! I hope those noble families will have some sense!¡± At the end of his statement, a cold light flashed in Xue An¡¯s eyes. Song Yi closed his mouth, not daring to say any more. Xue An stayed in the hotel that evening. Meanwhile. All of Xiangjiang was shaken. The Ming Family had been entrenched in Xiangjiang for generations, virtually the overlord of the land. But unexpectedly, in one day, they were eradicated. Even the Ming Family¡¯s mansion was leveled to the ground. With such methods, how could the other powers in Xiangjiang not be alarmed? And there was credible news that the person who destroyed the Ming Family had not yet left and was staying in the hotel belonging to the Ming Family. This news drew the attention of the entire harbor. But Xue An didn¡¯t care about this. After all, Xiangjiang was still too small for him. He didn¡¯t like it here. Song Yi took this opportunity to send an ultimatum to all parties. It clearly stated that from now on, Xiangjiang would be Xue Family territory. He, Song Yi, would be the sole representative of the Xue Family. Anyone who disagreed could speak up now. After receiving the ultimatum, many noble families chose wisely after a brief silence. One after another, they sent gifts to Song Yi, signaling their willingness to submit. Without shedding a drop of blood, Song Yi brought the entirety of Xiangjiang under his influence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, this was just the beginning. The many forces were only startled by Xue An¡¯s decisive and lethal approach and had acquiesced out of fear, at least for the moment. The road ahead still required Song Yi to walk on his own. Xue An didn¡¯t care about these things, because the next day, he, along with An Yan and their daughter, boarded the plane heading for Zhongdu. This time, he would reign supreme over Zhongdu! Chapter 171 - Chapter 171: Chapter 171 What is a true horse battle! (Thanks to the sunshine!) Chapter 171: Chapter 171 What is a true horse battle! (Thanks to the sunshine!) Translator: 549690339 In Zhongdu, where every inch of land is worth its weight in gold, the An Family actually owns their own horse ranch. At this moment, over a dozen purebred horses were leisurely grazing. An Xue proudly said, ¡°The horses here are even purer in bloodline than those of the British Royal Family, each one worth tens of millions!¡± Having said this, An Xue looked disdainfully at Xue An, expecting to see his face full of astonishment. After all, anyone who had visited the An Family and seen their horse ranch, regardless of their status, was always utterly shocked. But surprisingly, Xue An appeared indifferent, showing not the slightest bit of surprise. An Xue¡¯s eyes grew cold as he thought to himself with a sneer, he¡¯s probably just a bumpkin who has never seen the world and doesn¡¯t know the value of these creatures. At that moment, someone led over a tall, white horse. An Xue affectionately patted the horse¡¯s neck, then lightly touched it and leapt onto its back. This skillful move drew a round of applause from the numerous servants. An Xue smiled smugly, then said in a deep voice, ¡°Bring me my Fangtian Halberd!¡± Soon, a brawny man grinning from ear to ear brought over an enormous Fangtian Halberd. An Xue took the halberd, swung it in a flourish, and then said with a proud laugh, ¡°Today, I shall show you the art of cavalry warfare from ancient times!¡± As An Xue finished speaking, he spurred the horse with both legs and the horse started running wildly around the arena. Many straw dummies were standing in the arena. As An Xue rode past a straw dummy, he suddenly let out a roar. ¡°Die, thief!¡± His voice was like a thunderclap. Then a flash of the blade followed, and the straw dummy was cleanly sliced in half at the waist. Many maids couldn¡¯t help but turn pale with fright. Yet Xue An, with arms crossed, watched with great interest. Taken by the thrill of the display, An Xue went chop after chop. After cutting down all the straw dummies, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh heartily to the sky. ¡°Exhilarating!¡± Only then did he turn back, saying coldly, ¡°Xue An, now it¡¯s your turn!¡± All eyes were now on Xue An. He simply shook his head gently. An Meng snorted with derision, thinking he must have admitted defeat. But unexpectedly, Xue An said calmly, ¡°If you want my opinion, this so-called art of war on horseback is completely worthless.¡± Upon hearing this, An Xue¡¯s face turned extremely ugly. ¡°Worthless? Ha, you sure have a big mouth, kid!¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? Then I¡¯ll have to show you myself!¡± With that, Xue An walked toward the stables. There were all kinds of precious horses here, but Xue An was particularly interested in a black horse that was keeping its distance from the others, head lowered to drink water. The stables were managed by a head steward of the An Family. Seeing Xue An approach the black horse, the steward couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Sir, this black horse was only brought here the day before yesterday and is extremely temperamental. If it injures you, don¡¯t blame me for not warning you!¡± Xue An didn¡¯t respond and continued moving towards the black horse. The black horse was drinking and, feeling someone approaching, snorted loudly, then haughtily raised its head. The stable manager watched gloatingly, expecting Xue An to be kicked flying by the black horse any second. But then, a surprising scene unfolded. The black horse, as if beholding something of great reverence, started trembling slightly, knelt on its front legs, and gently touched Xue An¡¯s foot with its head. This scene stupefied all the onlookers. What was happening? Could it be that this Xue An knew how to train horses too? But this black horse was known to be wild and untamed, having defied many top horse trainers; how did it become so docile upon his approach? As the crowd was filled with astonishment and doubt, Xue An smiled faintly, extending his hand to gently caress the black horse¡¯s mane. ¡°It really is an injustice to have you confined here! Well then, I will ride you today!¡± The black horse snorted excitedly. Xue An immediately mounted the horse, and it stood up, carrying Xue An to the center of the horse ranch. At this point, An Xue¡¯s face was filled with uncertainty and a dark expression. He hadn¡¯t expected Xue An to be able to tame the black horse. However, simply knowing how to ride a horse is not enough, Sabers are easy to use on foot. But when slashing from atop a speeding horse, it requires extremely high skill. An Xue had practiced diligently for several years to achieve his current level of proficiency. At that moment, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t like to use sabers!¡± He then pointed to a Fangtian Halberd resting on the weapon rack in the corner. ¡°This looks good, I¡¯ll take this one!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the entire room burst into laughter. An Meng even laughed so hard that she clutched her stomach. ¡°I thought this guy really knew something, turns out he¡¯s just full of hot air! That Fangtian Halberd is made of pure steel and weighs more than a hundred pounds, it¡¯s meant to be a decoration and to press down the weapon rack, and he actually wants to use it?¡± Many others also wore looks of disdain. Xue An slowly scanned the people present. The laughter gradually subsided. Xue An¡¯s gaze was too calm, almost mockingly so. He then flicked the reins, leading the horse over to the weapon rack. Xue An reached out, took hold of the handle of the Fangtian Halberd, and then slowly pulled it out under the astonished gazes of the onlookers. This scene also greatly shocked An Xue. Impossible! If he used brute force, An Xue could also move the Fangtian Halberd. But Xue An drew it slowly, making it look as easy as picking up a stick. With the halberd in hand, Xue An looked detached. ¡°Now¡­ I will show you what real cavalry warfare is!¡± Having said that, Xue An galloped off. The black horse, like a streak of black lightning, began to sprint around the entire riding ground. In the riding ground, many flagpoles were erected, all used for tying various ropes and cables. While galloping, Xue An suddenly let out a light shout, and thrust out with the halberd. Bang! A loud clashing sound of metal. The pure steel flagpole was loudly snapped in two. And this was just the beginning. Xue An casually twirled the Fangtian Halberd and struck out continuously. Bang bang bang! All of these flagpoles were snapped in succession. The towering sound astonished everyone present, leaving them with faces full of shock. An Xue was especially wide-eyed and speechless. At this moment, Xue An cracked a faint smile, flicked the reins, and the black horse charged straight towards An Xue. An Xue was startled and raised his saber in an attempt to defend. But Xue An¡¯s Fangtian Halberd, like Mount Tai, bore down irresistibly. Fear finally gripped An Xue as he cried out in alarm. The saber snapped into two with a crack. At the same time, the halberd chopped down. An Xue shut his eyes, his mind went blank. But a moment later, An Xue only felt a breeze on his forehead and nothing else. An Xue slowly opened his eyes, only to see the Fangtian Halberd just inches from his forehead, a centimeter more and it would have shattered his skull. With the halberd in hand, Xue An stood as immovable as a deep pool or a towering peak. An Xue was taken aback. The crowd was as silent as if their throats had been gripped, mouths agape, staring dumbfounded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this time, Xue An withdrew the halberd and casually tossed it backward. The halberd flew back to its original place as if guided, perfectly aligned. Clang! The impact made the weapon rack resonate with a buzzing sound. Xue An said calmly, ¡°Now, are you convinced?¡± Chapter 174 - Chapter 174: Chapter 174 Strange Request! (Continue! Ask for subscription!) Chapter 174: Chapter 174 Strange Request! (Continue! Ask for subscription!) Translator: 549690339 An Zhong felt his skin crawl, terror-stricken he said, ¡°Xue An, I¡¯m telling you, this is Zhongdu, the home of the An Family. If you keep acting so arrogantly, be careful¡­¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°So you¡¯ve chosen the second option!¡± With that, Xue An threw him onto the ground. Bang! Dust rose everywhere. An Zhong was thrown so hard he almost spat blood. Before he could get up, Xue An stepped on his head, then picked up the fragments of a water gun from the ground. ¡°Hope you enjoy the taste!¡± As he spoke, Xue An firmly gripped An Zhong¡¯s jaw. Crack. An Zhong¡¯s jaw was dislocated from the pressure. Then Xue An stuffed the plastic fragments of the water gun into An Zhong¡¯s mouth. After that, he landed a fierce punch on An Zhong¡¯s mouth. The taste of blood and severe pain forced An Zhong to involuntarily swallow the plastic pieces whole. Only then did Xue An stand up and, while looking at An Zhong who was continuously retching, took out a handkerchief and slowly wiped his hands. An Meng watched the entire scene, feeling as if she¡¯d fallen into an ice cellar, trembling uncontrollably. An Zhong finally stopped the discomfort in his stomach and raised his head, looking at Xue An with eyes full of resentment and venom. ¡°Xue An, if you have the guts, kill me now! Otherwise, I¡¯ll never let you go, never let those two little girls go¡­¡± Just as he said this, Xue An, who was wiping his hands, raised his eyebrows slightly, a sharp glint passing in his eyes. Thwack! One of An Zhong¡¯s hands was chopped off. Blood flowed out. An Zhong screamed in agony. ¡°Aaaah! Xue An, this isn¡¯t over! If you have the guts, kill me! Otherwise, I¡¯ll haunt you for the rest of my life!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°What a peculiar request. But since you insist, I shall oblige!¡± With that, Xue An flicked his finger. Thwack! An Zhong¡¯s head soared into the air. Blood spilled everywhere. Thud! An Zhong¡¯s head landed on the ground, his face still showing traces of shock and disbelief. He never imagined that Xue An would truly dare to kill him. Equally shocked and frightened was An Meng. ¡°You¡­ you really killed him?¡± An Meng said in horror. ¡°Is it so strange? If you¡¯re envious, I can send you on your way as well!¡± Xue An remarked indifferently. An Meng shuddered all over, not daring to speak again, her downward gaze filled with terror as calamity loomed. But to Xue An, it was as if he had killed nothing more than a chicken, casually saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t want the body, I can clean it up for you, free of charge!¡± An Meng was almost scared to tears, ¡°No¡­ I¡¯ll find someone to take it away!¡± With that, she fled in panic. Xue An turned to An Yan and smiled slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! If worse comes to worst¡­ let the entire An Family accompany him in death!¡± Only after An Meng found people to take away the body did Xue An dispel the secret technique that was hiding his daughter. At this time, the two little girls were having an argument. ¡°Sister, it was clearly time for two ice creams! Why do you insist it was only one ice cream?¡± ¡°Hmph, not at all, you think everyone eats ice cream as fast as you do? It was the time for one ice cream!¡± Xue Xiang said with her hands on her hips, very earnestly. Xue Nian was so aggrieved she was almost crying. Once Xue An understood the situation, he couldn¡¯t help but be caught between laughter and tears. ¡°Alright, eat as many as you like!¡± An Yan said with some concern, ¡°How can that be okay? Eating too many sweets will rot the children¡¯s teeth!¡± Xue An chuckled, ¡°Yes, so eat somewhat less!¡± In reality, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian could use sugar to brush their teeth all day long and still have no issues at all. After all, Xue An had used Origin Power to cleanse their marrow. But contrary to expectations, the night passed and no one came for revenge. Xue An chuckled. Whether they came or not, it mattered not to him. If they did come, it was just a matter of destroying that arrogant noble family a bit earlier. At this moment, within the courtyard where An Xue resided, An Xue was glaring at his son¡¯s corpse with an ashen face. An Chang stood by emotionlessly. ¡°Xue An, I will tear you to pieces!¡± An Xue bellowed, ready to charge out! An Chang stopped him. ¡°Younger brother, what are you trying to do?¡± An Xue asked coldly. ¡°Have you forgotten mother¡¯s words? We will take action at the time of the birthday banquet. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer. Xue An killed my son; how can I possibly not seek revenge?¡± ¡°But you must listen to mother¡¯s words, and if you kill him now, what will you use to answer to the Chi Family if anything goes wrong with An Yan at the birthday banquet?¡± An Xue¡¯s expression gradually calmed down. An Chang said indifferently, ¡°And besides¡­ An Zhong was always fooling around; he wasn¡¯t the right person to take over the family business anyway. He¡¯s dead, so what? Just have another one! Why be so furious?¡± An Xue nodded helplessly. Even though he was the second brother, when it came to family matters, he still had to listen to An Chang. Yet, this news spread at rocket speed. Surprisingly, quite a few people were clapping their hands in secret glee. It showed just how unpopular An Zhong had been. At this moment, Within a luxurious bar in Zhongdu, An Ying was drinking with a few friends. His phone vibrated, An Ying picked it up to look, was stunned for a moment, and then his smile grew even brighter. ¡°Master An, what is it?¡± ¡°Hehe, that idiot An Zhong is dead!¡± ¡°Dead? How did he die?¡± ¡°He was killed by my brother-in-law, haha!¡± An Ying said, beaming with joy. The others were somewhat taken aback. ¡°Your brother-in-law?¡± ¡°Yeah, my older cousin, An Yan!¡± An Ying replied with a light chuckle. ¡°Is that the An Yan who eloped with someone?¡± someone blurted out. The smile on An Ying¡¯s face grew cold, ¡°What did you say?¡± The person, realizing their blunder, quickly apologized, ¡°Master An, I¡¯m sorry! I was wrong! I¡¯ll slap myself!¡± As they said this, they started slapping their own face. An Ying remained noncommittal, simply leaning back in his chair, looking at the ceiling, with a flicker of thought in his eyes. Four years ago, he had met Xue An a few times. Back then, Xue An was just a poor student, quite down on his luck. But the pride in his brow, An Ying had to admit, he admired that. Compared to that, An Ying probably had the best impression of Xue An, aside from An Qing. Now, he had suddenly returned with An Yan, and it was laughable that his own father, An Chang, and his uncle An Xue actually thought Xue An was here to curry favor with them. Only An Ying knew, That man! He would never bow to anyone! Chi Weiyang and a few friends were leisurely enjoying their afternoon tea. As they chatted, they began to talk about the upcoming birthday of the An Family matriarch a few days later. Chi Weiyang smiled, ¡°I heard that the An Family¡¯s birthday celebration this time is going to be extremely grand, everyone with a bit of status in Zhongdu has been invited!¡± ¡°Yes, Master Wei, did you receive an invitation?¡± someone curiously asked. A woman with an elegant demeanor smiled faintly, ¡°I did, but I won¡¯t be going!¡± ¡°I figured as much, how would Master Wei go to such a place?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wei Ruyan smiled lightly, taking a sip of her tea. At that moment, Chi Weiyang let out a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the woman my brother secretly loves has also returned to Zhongdu!¡± ¡°Who? An Yan?¡± the women were all intrigued. Chi Weiyang nodded, ¡°Who else but her, and this time An Yan even brought her man with her, I heard his name is¡­ Xue An!¡± Wei Ruyan, who was sipping her tea, paused, ¡°You said who?¡± Chapter 176 - Chapter 176: Chapter 176 An Family Birthday Banquet Chapter 176: Chapter 176 An Family Birthday Banquet Translator: 549690339 The birthday feast arrived. The An Family¡¯s servants had gotten up early and began to tidy up. The roads had been washed with clean water three times, not even a speck of dust remained. The great doors, which had always been closed, were opened today. It wasn¡¯t even nine in the morning yet. Guests arriving to offer birthday felicitations had already started to trickle in. However, the ones arriving now were generally from the smaller families in Zhongdu. These people gathered in groups of three or five, discussing today¡¯s birthday feast. ¡°Hey, have you heard? An Yan, the abandoned daughter of the An Family, has returned to Zhongdu!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it long ago. They say she even brought back a man and child!¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, isn¡¯t this an outright slap in the face of the young master of the Chi Family? Who in Zhongdu doesn¡¯t know how deeply Chi Changge loved An Yan?¡± ¡°More than that, I heard that An Yan was forcibly taken back, but Chi Changge remained deeply in love. Yet she¡¯d rather die than submit and actually ran away!¡± ¡°Heh heh, I reckon today¡¯s birthday feast is going to be quite lively!¡± As people were discussing, a Mercedes-Benz G-Class drove up, and brother and sister Chi Changge and Chi Weiyang got out of the car. Upon seeing them arrive. The people discussing hurriedly shut their mouths. What a joke. The Chi Family in Zhongdu is a top-ranking wealthy family, on par with the An Family. Who would dare to disrespect them? ¡°Young master Chi!¡± ¡°Miss Chi!¡± The greetings continued without end, but Chi Changge, with a face as still as water, took no notice. In contrast, Chi Weiyang smiled and nodded her head. Then the two of them entered the house. With their arrival, the guests offering birthday felicitations suddenly increased, and all of them were from prominent and powerful families. Luxurious cars filled the area in front of the gate, with elegantly dressed people wearing reserved smiles gathered by their social groups, whispering among themselves. Meanwhile, in the reception room inside. Chi Changge sat in a chair with An Chang accompanying him on the other side. ¡°Where is she?¡± That was Chi Changge¡¯s first question. An Chang smiled slightly, ¡°Young master Chi need not be anxious, she will appear when the birthday feast begins!¡± At this moment, Chi Weiyang asked, ¡°Uncle, I heard she came back with a man and child?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chi Weiyang sighed. This was like an inescapable dead end. At midday. The birthday feast commenced. Delicacies from the land and sea were served like flowing water. But the guests were not there for the food, they merely tasted it and waited for something else. Finally. The old matriarch of the An Family, Jin Xiurong, slowly walked out. Upon seeing her, everyone promptly stood up. ¡°May the old lady be healthy and hale!¡± ¡°Wishing the old lady fortunes as vast as the East Sea, and a lifespan as enduring as the mountains!¡± Jin Xiurong smiled and nodded, waved her hand to signal everyone to sit down, and then took her place at the head of the room. At this point, the younger generation of the An Family began to come forward to offer birthday wishes. Naturally, the first to take the stage were An Xue and An Chang. ¡°Wishing mother peace and good fortune!¡± After speaking, the two stepped aside to the left and right. Next up were the younger ones like An Ying and An Meng. After these individuals finished paying their respects. Everyone¡¯s heart stirred in anticipation. What came next¡­ would surely be the highlight of the show! Indeed. Outside the banquet hall, footsteps could be heard. When the bead curtain was lifted, the first to enter was An Yan, who had been away from Zhongdu for four years. Her appearance stirred a faint commotion among those seated below. Chi Changge gazed foolishly at An Yan¡¯s silhouette. Following closely behind her were two well-behaved and lovely little girls. Upon seeing the two little girls, Chi Changge¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change drastically. Jin Xiurong, seated at the head of the table, gave an almost imperceptible cold snort. The last to enter was a man with a tall stature and a faint smile on his face. Though his attire was plain, his every move exuded an extraordinary aura. Chi Changge suddenly stood up, staring daggers at this man, his eyes filled with murderous intent. Xue An noticed Chi Changge¡¯s gaze, but all he did was smile faintly before making his way to An Yan¡¯s side. An Yan seemed somewhat tremulous under the scrutiny of many eyes. Xue An gently patted her shoulder. An Yan gradually calmed down. However, such an affectionate gesture between the two only caused a quiet uproar among the crowd. It was then that An Yan approached Jin Xiurong and, with her hands by her sides, said, ¡°Yan¡¯er wishes Grandma a life as enduring as the sun and the moon, and as evergreen as the pine and crane!¡± But as soon as she finished speaking, Jin Xiurong slammed her hand on the table, her voice icy as she commanded, ¡°Kneel down before me now!¡± This command was like a thunderclap. The whole room fell into silence. An Meng curved her lips into a triumphant smile. No matter how formidable you are, in the face of Grandma, don¡¯t you still have to kneel and accept punishment? An Yan¡¯s expression turned anxious, then she bent her waist, about to kneel! But just then, an arm barred her way. Looking up, An Yan saw Xue An smiling gently at her, ¡°Wife, I¡¯ve said before, from now on, you need not kneel before anyone!¡± As soon as this statement landed, it was as if a grenade had been thrown into the midst of the onlookers. Everyone looked on in shock. Some sneered in their hearts, thinking Xue An was simply courting death. Jin Xiurong¡¯s face darkened like water. ¡°You¡­ are you Xue An, the one who lured away my granddaughter, leading her into disloyalty and impiety?¡± But Xue An just laughed. His smile was filled with coldness. ¡°Lured away your granddaughter? Ha, when An Yan and I were at An Xue, we fell in love, and I even visited your An Family. Why didn¡¯t you mention that?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± The old steward standing beside Jin Xiurong took a step forward and rebuked him. Jin Xiurong wore a scornful look, ¡°Four years ago you had nothing, and you thought to reach the skies in one step by marrying my An Family¡¯s daughter. Of course I wouldn¡¯t agree! Four years later, you come knocking again, with two children in tow, do you think¡­ this will make me yield?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, I¡¯ve never thought of making you yield! Because you¡­ are not worthy!¡± At these words. Complete silence fell over the room. Many regarded Xue An with the eyes one gives a dead man. In Zhongdu. Offending the An Family was like seeking death, no different. Jin Xiurong¡¯s expression shifted slightly, she spoke coldly, ¡°Good! What a proud and unyielding man you are, it¡¯s a pity, even the hardest bones will shatter!¡± As her words settled, several elders rose from the corner of the hall. The leader approached Jin Xiurong, bowing respectfully, ¡°Elder Madame!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± Jin Xiurong sipped her tea, instructing with a light voice, and the calm tone was as if she was discussing a trivial matter. ¡°Yes!¡± The elder turned and gave Xue An a faint smile, ¡°Young man, don¡¯t blame me for being heartless. It¡¯s your own fault for seeking death.¡± No sooner had he spoken, when his eyebrows bristled, and a terrifying aura suddenly emanated from him. Everyone in the room was startled. Several martial artists even changed color drastically. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°This is¡­ Golden Leopard, the warrior who once dominated the Martial Arts World, ranked tenth on the Jade List! Is he actually serving the An Family?¡± At that moment, Golden Leopard let out a sinister laugh, ¡°To die at my hands is indeed a point of pride for you!¡± However, Xue An shook his head, speaking softly, ¡°Too weak!¡± ¡°What?¡± Golden Leopard didn¡¯t hear clearly. ¡°I said¡­ too weak!¡± As soon as Xue An finished speaking, he rushed to the man, raising his hand to deliver a punch. Chapter 177 - Chapter 177: Chapter 177: The Break (Subscribe please!) Chapter 177: Chapter 177: The Break (Subscribe please!) Translator: 549690339 Golden Leopard originally didn¡¯t care. Because in his eyes, Xue An¡¯s aura was flat, just an ordinary person who knew some boxing! But unexpectedly, when Xue An threw a punch, his momentum suddenly surged. Golden Leopard¡¯s face changed dramatically, but still, he roared, ¡°Watch my ¡®Mountain-Crushing Fist¡¯!¡± Having said that, he too struck out with a punch. The two fists collided. Bang! A muffled sound. Those close by felt their ears buzzing. Golden Leopard remained rigid on the spot, and only after a moment did he exhale deeply. ¡°Good fist technique!¡± As he spoke, he began to turn into ash from the fist, and finally, like broken pieces of porcelain, he disappeared without a trace. Everyone was dumbstruck. Who could have imagined that under Xue An¡¯s single punch, Golden Leopard would be directly blasted into nothingness. The priests who were originally composed all stood up suddenly, looking at Xue An with shock on their faces. Jin Xiurong also frowned slightly. Only Chi Changge, with an iron-blue complexion, looked at Xue An, his fists creaking with rage. Xue An pulled back his fist, looked around at everyone, and said indifferently, ¡°An Yan is my woman. From today onwards, she will leave the An Family and will no longer be governed by this so-called noble family. I¡¯ve said my piece, who agrees? Who opposes?¡± No one dared to speak. Leave the An Family? This has never happened before. At this moment An Xue couldn¡¯t restrain himself any longer, and was the first to jump out and say, ¡°Leave the An Family? Heh, her blood is of the An Family, and you say to leave just like that?¡± Xue An smiled coldly, ¡°That means you oppose it then!¡± ¡°Of course I disagree!¡± ¡°Fine then, you can go die!¡± Before An Xue could react, a nearby elder¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he instantly moved in front of An Xue, simultaneously roaring. ¡°Shield!¡± A faint halo appeared in front of him, covering An Xue behind him. At this moment, Xue An flicked his finger. Crack! The halo barely resisted for less than half a second before it exploded violently. It then flew the elder out directly, until he slammed into a wall, barely halting. With an open mouth, the elder spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. Xue An looked at the elder with a pale complexion and smiled faintly, ¡°Not bad, you actually took one from me!¡± The elder gave a bitter laugh. He had just used a Divine Talisman, a true transmission from Mount Wudang! He thought he could withstand a hit from Xue An, but unexpectedly, it shattered in just one second. ¡°The aura of True Martial, huh?¡± Xue An said softly, then smiled slightly, ¡°For the sake of your elder, I won¡¯t kill you!¡± At this point, An Xue finally realized what had just happened. If it weren¡¯t for Master Zhang from Mount Wudang coming to his rescue, he probably would have been dismembered by now. An Xue trembled all over, ¡°You¡­ you actually dare to kill¡­ me?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? Your lives are no more than weeds to me!¡± This statement provoked anger. Many people looked at Xue An with hostility in their eyes. After all, they all considered themselves part of the same stratum. And with Xue An killing a man as soon as he made a move, it naturally filled everyone with a sense of crisis. At this time, Old Lady Jin Xiurong¡¯s face also changed slightly, but she didn¡¯t speak to Xue An; instead, she turned to look at An Yan. ¡°An Yan, you¡¯ve grown up by my side since you were a child. Do you really want to break with the An Family for the sake of such a man?¡± An Yan had been silent all this time, but now her expression gradually calmed, and her eyes hardened, free from panic. She slowly walked to Xue An¡¯s side and firmly shook her head at Jin Xiurong, ¡°Grandma, this might be the last time I call you grandma. Indeed, I grew up here since I was young, and you have the grace of bringing me up!¡± ¡°But from childhood to adulthood, I never received even a smile from you. After my father¡¯s death, aside from An Qing, who ever cared for me? In your eyes, I am nothing but a tool, a means to ally with other noble families through marriage! Am I right?¡± These series of questions threw Jin Xiurong¡¯s face into change. She never expected An Yan to dare contradict her to her face. The old woman¡¯s face grew dark as she gazed coldly at An Yan. ¡°Very good! You are very good!¡± An Yan ignored Jin Xiurong¡¯s angry glare and turned to smile softly at Xue An, who looked at her with tender indulgence. ¡°You all looked down on him before, calling him a poor scholar without a future! But I am not afraid; as long as I can be with him, I am willing even to beg!¡± ¡°But you only thought about tearing us apart, and even had me, who had just given birth to a child, captured and brought back! These actions, you have done, do they really shine with glory?¡± This speech caused an uproar among the audience. Many women were stealing glances at An Yan, because she had expressed what many of them felt in their hearts. Chi Weiyang stared blankly at the determined An Yan and suddenly felt some envy. Because this woman had found her lifelong haven. ¡°What should be repaid has been repaid; I owe nothing to you all! From now on, I and the An Family are cut off from grace and justice!¡± said An Yan, her face pale, but her voice ringing with unwavering determination. ¡°You whore, betraying your own family for an outsider!¡± Jin Xiurong finally erupted, her face contorting in rage. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian down below, now feeling a bit indignant, spoke up, ¡°Old hag, what right do you have to bully my mom?¡± The children¡¯s voices made Jin Xiurong boil with even more anger. ¡°None of you will leave today! An Yan, I¡¯ll give you one last chance! You¡­¡± At that moment, An Yan laughed as if a great burden had been lifted, ¡°No need! I do not need it!¡± At this time, Xue An tenderly caressed An Yan¡¯s cheek and said quietly, ¡°Wife, there¡¯s actually one more thing you forgot to say.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°In four years, when I return to Zhongdu, I shall make everyone kneel in submission!¡± His tone was serene yet filled with powerful confidence. An Yan nodded happily, her face full of bliss, ¡°I believe, as long as it¡¯s you who says it, I¡¯ll believe!¡± Jin Xiurong was nearly hysterical, ¡°Kill him! Kill him for me!¡± No one dared to move. The prowess Xue An had demonstrated just moments before had shocked everyone into stillness. ¡°Kill him?¡± Xue An asked lightly. An Yan shook her head, ¡°After all, she raised me. Let¡¯s just leave it!¡± And just then, a cool female voice came from outside the door. ¡°Sister, since you are leaving, then I am too!¡± With that, An Qing walked into the hall with her head held high. Her arrival caused yet another stir in the crowd. Jin Xiurong could scarcely believe her own ears. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°An Qing, what did you say?¡± An Qing smiled disdainfully then, ¡°Old witch, I don¡¯t have the patience of my sister. Do you think I¡¯d want to stay with the An Family if not for her? I¡¯ve been wanting to leave for a long time!¡± This declaration, full of dominance, made many onlookers¡¯ eyes nearly pop out. Many secretly felt fortunate to have attended this birthday feast! It was extraordinarily lively indeed! Chapter 179 - Chapter 179: Chapter 179 Sooner or later, you will kneel down and beg me (5th Update) Chapter 179: Chapter 179 Sooner or later, you will kneel down and beg me (5th Update) Translator: 549690339 Xue An smiled, knowing that General Lin was referring to the Flowing Light Sword he had given him. ¡°As for swords, I¡¯m not accustomed to using them, because I only believe that true hierarchy exists under the strength of one¡¯s fists.¡± This statement, brimming with murderous intent, caused many to slightly change color. Especially An Chang, who inconspicuously took two steps back. ¡°No wonder Mr. Xue could achieve such a cultivation level at this age; this heart realm of his is something even I cannot match!¡± General Lin exclaimed. At that moment, Chen Xiuhe chuckled, ¡°What of it? Despite such achievements, there are still those who are unsatisfied, insisting on casting him out. Isn¡¯t that laughable?¡± Chen Xiuhe¡¯s blade-sharp words pointed directly at the An Family. Matriarch An¡¯s face turned iron-blue, and An Xue and the others also wore expressions of embarrassment, not knowing what to say. Only An Ying¡¯s gaze flickered, followed by a soft sigh. He had anticipated that today¡¯s birthday celebration would not be peaceful. Yet he still hadn¡¯t expected Xue An¡¯s influence to be so astonishing. One was the Chen Family, among the top ranks of Zhongdu¡¯s wealthy households; the other was the undisputed leading figure in the military. The two major forces had come together. This was practically akin to directly slapping Matriarch An¡¯s face. General Lin was momentarily taken aback, ¡°Oh? There are people who are so short-sighted? In that case, Mr. Xue, how about joining our military forces? You may choose any position you like!¡± Hiss! The condition proposed by General Lin made many suck in a breath of cold air. Choose any position? Wouldn¡¯t that mean skyrocketing to the rank of a colonel or something similar? Xue An smiled but did not respond to General Lin¡¯s words; instead, he walked over to the An Family members. An Xue¡¯s complexion stiffened, and he said in alarm, ¡°Xue An, what are you trying to do? I¡¯ll have you know, General Lin is here.¡± Xue An indifferently said, ¡°I initially did not plan to spare any of you, as each one of you deserves death. But now, I have suddenly changed my mind.¡± ¡°Instead of killing you, it¡¯s better to let you live first. I¡¯ve said that one day you will kneel and beg me!¡± After speaking, Xue An turned to smile at An Yan, ¡°Wife, let¡¯s go.¡± General Lin followed, and Xue An and his companions all left the hall. Only Chen Xiuhe walked at the very end. He flashed a smile at the ashen-faced Jin Xiurong, ¡°Matriarch An, to be honest, you have played an undeniable role in reducing the once top-tier noble An Family to this state. And allow me to remind you, it¡¯s no longer over a hundred years ago.¡± ¡°Do not think that just because your ancestors were part of the Imperial Family, you are still some noble lady of Qianqing. You are not the Empress Dowager!¡± With that, Chen Xiuhe left with a cold laugh. Jin Xiurong¡¯s cheeks alternated between pale and flushed with the sting of ridicule. After all, Chen Xiuhe was right¡ªher maternal family descended from a side branch of the Imperial Family during Qianqing and later changed their surname to Jin. She had always taken pride in this fact, and in her daily life, she imitated the Empress Dowager who had once held sway over the government. Xue An and the others were gone. The hall seemed empty and hollow. Chi Changge watched An Yan¡¯s retreating figure with a devastated soul, feeling as if something inside him had shattered. He had been wanting to rush out and confront her. But as soon as Chen Xiuhe and General Lin appeared, his courage faltered. Sure, the Chi Family was not bad, but they could not afford to provoke the Chen Family, nor could they provoke General Lin! So, he could only watch from a distance. Watch this man, whom he initially looked down upon, sitting on an equal footing with these upper-class big shots. This made Chi Changge realize. He had lost. He was utterly defeated. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go,¡± Chi Weiyang said softly. Chi Changge nodded absentmindedly. What else could he do but leave? The An Family now seems to be in a situation where everyone has turned their back on them. It¡¯s no longer the An Family of the past. The Chi Family has left. The remaining guests looked at each other and also took their leave one after another. And so. The birthday celebration of the An Family, which started with grandeur, ended in bleakness. Moreover, within a day, the events of the birthday celebration had spread throughout the entire Zhongdu. Xue An¡¯s name began to appear on the desks of the high-level members of many noble families. Huo Family. ¡°Heh, interesting! Chen Xiuhe actually made the old witch of the An Family unable to step down in public,¡± the Family Head of the Huo Family, Huo Tianlu, said with a cold smile. ¡°Family Head, this Xue An killed Huo Heming, the young master of the Huo Family, on Mount Qingmang the other day. Should we¡­?¡± the chief steward asked in a low voice. Huo Tianlu waved his hand, ¡°If this Xue An were just an ordinary expert with no power or influence, then it would be fine to have him killed, but now he has good personal relationships with the Chen Family and General Lin, so we need to be cautious!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°However, we can¡¯t let him be at ease! Why bother doing it ourselves when we can find a few assassins, spend some money, and have the matter settled?¡± Huo Tianlu sneered. Huo Tianlu personally made a call, preparing to contact some assassins. For these noble and rich families, strife and assassination were practically daily occurrences, so they all had familiar assassin brokers. ¡°Does Family Head Huo have any instructions?¡± ¡°Heh, why else would I call you? I¡¯m commissioning you to kill someone!¡± ¡°Alright then, name them!¡± the voice on the other end of the phone said cheerily. Business coming to their door naturally made them happy. ¡°The person is Xue An, he is¡­¡± before he could finish speaking. The person on the other end had already hung up. Huo Tianlu frowned, what was the problem with these assassin brokers? Forget it, switch to another one! He dialed another contact¡¯s number. ¡°Who¡¯s the target?¡± ¡°Xue An!¡± Beep beep beep. Another busy tone. After making seven or eight calls, as soon as the other party heard it was Xue An, without exception, they all hung up. In the end, Huo Tianlu sensed that something was wrong and preemptively asked while another assassin broker was about to hang up. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why do you all hang up the moment I mention Xue An?¡± The person on the phone said with a bitter laugh, ¡°Family Head Huo, because we can¡¯t afford to provoke this Xue An.¡± ¡°There are people even you assassins can¡¯t afford to provoke?¡± ¡°Heh, do you know who has died at the hands of this Xue An? Two SS-ranked assassins from the world¡¯s second-ranked Xiaoyao and even more regular assassins were wiped out by him, significantly weakening Xiaoyao. Now they can¡¯t even make it into the top ten anymore. Xue An did all this!¡± ¡°Family Head Huo, I advise you, Xue An is not someone to be trifled with. There are many more things about him that could scare you to death! You¡¯d better watch out for yourself!¡± After hanging up the phone, Huo Tianlu felt a chill all over. ¡°Family Head, what¡¯s going on? Do you want me to contact some people to take care of this Xue An?¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Huo Tianlu cursed through gritted teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t ever mention Huo Heming¡¯s affair again. He¡¯s dead, so just let him be dead! He was just an illegitimate son anyway; I have plenty of sons!¡± Huo Tianlu comforted himself. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chen Family. Chen Rushi watched the man who was sitting in the distance, chatting and laughing with her grandfather, Xue An, with mixed feelings in her heart. At this moment, Wei Ruyan said to her indifferently: ¡°Ru Shi, give it up, the relationship between Xue An and An Yan is unbreakable, and no one else can shake it!¡± After a moment of silence, Chen Rushi replied with a wry smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who believes in love the least?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t before, but now I do, because today¡­ I witnessed it with my own eyes!¡± Wei Ruyan said softly. Chapter 180 - Chapter 180: Chapter 180: Formation of Fire Phoenix (Sixth Release) Chapter 180: Chapter 180: Formation of Fire Phoenix (Sixth Release) Translator: 549690339 At this moment, General Lin and Chen Xiuhe were both quite shocked. Although Xue An was not a man of many words, every sentence he spoke hit the nail on the head, providing insight that was both unique and enlightening. Leaving his cultivation level aside, his insights alone were enough to fill him with pride. Xue An set down his teacup, looked at General Lin with a slight smile, ¡°Using spiritual medicine to suppress your injury¡ª it seems General Lin is quite reluctant to let others know your condition?¡± As these words were spoken. Chen Xiuhe¡¯s complexion drastically changed. General Lin, however, gave a bitter smile, ¡°Indeed worthy of Mr. Xue, truly insightful. That¡¯s correct, ten years ago, during my fight with Ghost God¡¯s Slash Nagatsuki Ito from Country R, although I killed him, I was also injured by his Ghost God¡¯s Slash.¡± ¡°The injury was severe and has lingered to this day, becoming more serious in recent years. If not for the spiritual medicine Mr. Xue sent to Ru Shi, I doubt I could have held on until now!¡± What General Lin revealed was one of the deepest secrets of Huaxia¡¯s military. Since General Lin could be regarded as the number one figure in Huaxia¡¯s military, if news of his serious injury got out, it would attract countless sinister gazes. General Lin finished speaking with a bitter smile. But the next thing Xue An said stunned him. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°No wonder your realm is that of Longevity, yet your presence is only like that of a Half-step Longevity!¡± General Lin¡¯s face was full of astonishment. ¡°How do I know, you ask?¡± Xue An smiled, slowly picked up the teacup, and took a gentle sip, lowering his head. As the teacup touched his lips, a noble presence suddenly emanated from Xue An¡¯s body, but it disappeared as quickly as it had appeared, leaving no trace. Although the moment was extremely brief. It was still sufficient to make Chen Xiuhe and General Lin¡¯s complexions change dramatically. ¡°A Loose Immortal?¡± ¡°To be exact, still only a Half-step Loose Immortal!¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°How is that possible? The presence just now, even a Loose Immortal could not possess it!¡± Chen Xiuhe exclaimed as if he had seen a ghost. General Lin, however, looked solemn and his gaze towards Xue An carried thrice the respect. ¡°Nothing is impossible! To me, Loose Immortals are nothing more than chickens and dogs!¡± Xue An declared, then turned to General Lin. ¡°Why are you searching for the Immortal¡¯s treasured sword?¡± General Lin spoke in a low voice, ¡°Back when I fought Nagatsuki Ito, he made it clear that if he lost, another Ghost God¡¯s Slash from Country R would cross the sea to come here after ten years.¡± ¡°And this year marks the tenth year.¡± General Lin sighed, ¡°I am no longer the same person I was back then. My strength has decreased, and I am likely not the match of Country R¡¯s new Ghost God¡¯s Slash. If I lose, Huaxia¡¯s prestige would be humiliated!¡± ¡°I cannot afford to lose, which is why I¡¯m searching for a divine weapon,¡± General Lin said with a determined expression. ¡°Mr. Xue, is there a way to heal the injury General Lin carries?¡± Chen Xiuhe asked, full of hope. Xue An shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s too late. If he had begun recuperating in seclusion right after the injury, there might have been a slim chance, but he actually forcefully sustained his cultivation level, draining it for ten years. Although he later suppressed it with spiritual medicine, that was just a temporary measure.¡± ¡°His soul is nearly dried up! The oil is exhausted, and the lamp is burnt out, how can it be saved now?¡± Chen Xiuhe¡¯s face showed the color of disappointment. Xue An sighed lightly. In fact, it wasn¡¯t completely impossible to save him, but the spiritual medicine required simply did not exist in this world. General Lin, however, seemed to have anticipated this and chuckled, shaking his head, ¡°Life and death are fated, and I have no particular feelings about this. There is just one thing I would ask of Mr. Xue!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± With a serious expression, General Lin said, ¡°In a little over a month, it will be the day we agreed upon. Even if Country R doesn¡¯t send someone, I won¡¯t last much longer. If I fall, won¡¯t Huaxia be preyed upon by a pack of wolves? Thus, after much consideration, I¡¯ve resolved to establish a new military force!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Xue An raised an eyebrow. ¡°This military force will be specialized in dealing with martial cultivators and immortal cultivators, all to protect Huaxia from being bullied by outsiders!¡± Speaking, General Lin stood up and bowed deeply to Xue An. ¡°For this matter, I humbly request Mr. Xue¡¯s assistance!¡± Xue An sipped his tea, watching the still bowing General Lin with a calm expression. At this time, Chen Xiuhe also sighed and said with clasped hands, ¡°Mr. Xue, please understand General Lin¡¯s heartfelt desire to serve the country and the people, and lend your assistance!¡± Xue An suddenly asked in return, ¡°Why me?¡± General Lin raised his head, his gaze resolute, ¡°Because I have a premonition that Mr. Xue¡¯s future achievements will be immeasurable! You will also be the best instructor for this new troop!¡± Xue An looked at General Lin and after a moment, nodded, ¡°I can agree to your request! However, I won¡¯t act as an instructor, nor will I take a position in the military. I¡¯ll simply help you train them!¡± ¡°Good!¡± General Lin nodded his head. After sitting down again, General Lin was clearly very pleased, ¡°Mr. Xue, this troop is preparing to recruit elites from various divisions based on the foundation of the existing Phoenix Special Forces, so we would like to ask you to give this new troop a name!¡± ¡°Call them Fire Phoenix,¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°What a great name!¡± General Lin¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°The phoenix that is reborn from the ashes becomes the Fire Phoenix!¡± At this moment. In a highly secretive barrack on the outskirts of Zhongdu. A group of burly and formidable-looking soldiers were casually grouped together, chatting. ¡°Hey, Cheng, who do you think will be our new instructor this time?¡± A somewhat skinny and lean man asked. Cheng Hao, shirtless, was doing pull-ups on the horizontal bar. With each pull-up, the muscles on his back quivered like flowing water. Upon hearing the question, Cheng Hao replied indifferently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who it is, to become my instructor, they¡¯ll have to pass my test first!¡± With that, he let go abruptly, landing heavily on the ground. Thump. The ground seemed to tremble slightly. ¡°Heh, naturally! You were already an instructor in the army, yet you were transferred here by a single order from the general, talking about rebuilding the special forces and enhancing training¡ªit¡¯s laughable!¡± Cheng Hao looked coldly at the man, ¡°Zou Sui, don¡¯t you always talk too much?¡± Zou Sui wisely shut his mouth. In a corner of the barrack, a man lying on a training mat with a toothpick in his mouth, watched Cheng Hao¡¯s silhouette and could not help but narrow his eyes slightly. With Cheng Hao, known as the Dark Night Tiger, being transferred here, what kind of troop is the general trying to train? And the instructor, who could he possibly be? After all, those transferred here are not easy to handle¡ªif the instructor¡¯s qualifications and abilities are lacking, he won¡¯t be able to command respect! As the man pondered, a bewildered hunk approached. ¡°Get up!¡± ¡°Why?¡± the reclined man asked. ¡°Because I¡¯ve taken a liking to this mat, why should you always be lying on it?¡± ¡°Because my skills are better than yours!¡± the man said with a laugh, and suddenly spat out the toothpick, sweeping the hunk to the ground with a swift leg sweep. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the same time, the man produced a small knife from nowhere, pressing it against the hunk¡¯s throat. ¡°If this were the battlefield, you would have died three times over by now!¡± After saying this, the man stood up and walked away! ¡°Cheng, that man is the one known as Arctic Fox, Sun Ling!¡± Zou Sui said quietly. Cheng Hao watched Sun Ling¡¯s retreating figure, his eyes flickering slightly. Chapter 181 - Chapter 181: Chapter 181 The Glutton is Nian Nian (Seventh Update) Chapter 181: Chapter 181 The Glutton is Nian Nian (Seventh Update) Translator: 549690339 The person who came to pick up Xue An for the military camp the next day turned out to be An Qing. When Xue An stepped out and saw her, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Because An Qing was now dressed in military uniform, driving a military green Hummer, looking impressively formidable. ¡°Not bad, got promoted?¡± Xue An said with a smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t it all thanks to your good fortune, brother-in-law?¡± An Qing said with a giggle. At this time, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian also ran out. ¡°Auntie, auntie! Guess which one of us is the older sister and which is the younger sister?¡± Today, both little girls were dressed alike, and even their hairstyles were made the same by An Yan. An Qing squatted down and scrutinized them for a long time before finally pointing to Xue Nian and saying, ¡°You¡¯re the younger sister!¡± ¡°Why did you guess it again?¡± Xue Nian pouted. ¡°Because you still have ice cream on the corner of your mouth! Such a foodie, that must be little Nian Nian!¡± An Qing said with a smile. Xue Xiang sighed pretentiously, ¡°Oh no, little sister! How come everyone knows you¡¯re a glutton?¡± Xue Nian looked down, feeling wronged. ¡°What¡¯s so bad about liking food? I love eating ice cream too!¡± Saying so, An Qing magically produced a large bag of snacks from behind her. ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°We love it! Thank you, Auntie!¡± The two little girls were overjoyed. An Yan said with some resignation, ¡°You all spoil them too much, always feeding them snacks!¡± ¡°But I am their aunt, after all. If I don¡¯t spoil them, who will?¡± An Qing said, justifying herself. ¡°Daddy, what are you going to do?¡± Xue Xiang asked at this time. ¡°Your daddy is going to train the soldiers!¡± An Qing said with a laugh. ¡°Can we go too?¡± Xue Xiang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes! I want to go too! It¡¯s so boring at home!¡± Xue Nian also said. Xue An felt a bit guilty; since coming to Zhongdu, he hadn¡¯t yet taken his daughters out to have fun. ¡°Alright then! Daddy will take you both with him!¡± ¡°Yay, yay!¡± ¡°Brother-in-law, is it okay to bring the kids along?¡± An Qing said, a little worried. ¡°Why not, it¡¯s like taking the kids out for fun!¡± An Qing drove the car and soon arrived at the barracks. When An Qing walked into the barracks, she attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Female presence was unseen in a front-line unit. As the saying goes, even the flies are male! And An Qing was not just any woman, but an extremely beautiful young woman at that. This naturally drew lots of stares. Moreover, closely following her were two adorable little girls who looked as if they were carved out of jade. This combination had many of the soldiers exchanging looks of surprise. Once inside the barracks, An Qing stood still, looked at the room full of soldiers training on their own, and raised her voice, ¡°Quiet down, everyone! I¡¯m here to introduce your new instructor!¡± All eyes shifted to Xue An. Their gazes started as scrutinizing, then gradually turned to disdain. After all, Xue An looked casually dressed and unassuming, hardly like an expert with a military background. ¡°Can we suggest having your sister as our instructor instead? This guy looks too weak!¡± someone in the crowd said sarcastically. ¡°Agreed!¡± numerous voices chimed in, laughing. An Qing frowned. She knew this wouldn¡¯t be easy. These people were not ordinary at all! They were all troublemakers! ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, my daddy is really strong!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian said very seriously. ¡°Oh, little girl, how is your daddy so strong?¡± someone asked with a chuckle. ¡°Hmm¡­ my daddy can take down lots of bad guys all by himself!¡± Xue Xiang declared, waving her tiny fists. ¡°Ha! Those must be the bad guys in computer games! With that frame, I could knock him down with one punch!¡± someone in the crowd scoffed. Cheng Hao, among the crowd, wore a cold expression, glancing at Xue An briefly before dismissing him and focusing all his attention on An Qing. This woman made Cheng Hao¡¯s heart race. Meanwhile, Sun Ling watched Xue An with a playful gaze. Bringing a child to the military camp, are the instructors all this capricious now? Just when the room was in complete disarray, Xue An slowly walked up the steps, coldly observing the people below. The noise gradually died down. Xue An stood silently, then shook his head and said, ¡°I am very disappointed!¡± ¡°Yesterday, General Lin invited me to train you, saying that you were the elite of the elite from your respective units. But in my opinion, you aren¡¯t even comparable to trash!¡± These words caused many faces to change color. Some even snorted in anger. Xue An continued, ¡°I know you don¡¯t accept this! Fine, I am standing here now. If any of you can make me move from this spot, then I will apologize for what I just said, and I will turn around and leave!¡± ¡°Good!¡± someone roared in response and stepped out of the crowd. It was the same burly man who competed with Sun Ling for the seat cushion yesterday. Those who recognized the man couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°This guy¡¯s name is Zhou Daniu, nicknamed Ren Xiong. Although he¡¯s a bit slow, he¡¯s incredibly strong! This instructor, I reckon, is doomed!¡± Zhou Daniu approached Xue An, took a deep breath, then squatted down to hug Xue An¡¯s legs, attempting to lift him up. Zhou Daniu had once lifted something over a ton, astounding everyone present. So, in his view, lifting a living person was as simple as could be! But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t make Xue An budge an inch. Xue An shook his head, lightly flicked Zhou Daniu¡¯s shoulder, and Zhou Daniu felt as if he¡¯d been hit by a train, flying straight backward. This show of strength made both Cheng Hao and Sun Ling¡¯s pupils constrict sharply. After that, Xue An sighed, ¡°I overestimated you all. Trash is trash, you¡­¡± Xue An extended his hand, ¡°All of you, come at once!¡± To these elite soldiers, such words were unbearably grating to the ear. Cheng Hao turned to look at Sun Ling, only to find that he had disappeared. Simultaneously, Sun Ling had quietly appeared behind Xue An, a small dagger slowly emerging from the darkness, aiming straight for Xue An¡¯s throat. This was the Shadow Killing Technique that had made Sun Ling famous! The dagger drew closer and closer. A hint of a smile appeared on Sun Ling¡¯s lips. But in the next second, his smile froze. Because Xue An hadn¡¯t even turned his head, he simply reached back and grabbed Sun Ling¡¯s shoulder. Sun Ling was shocked and tried to run. But Xue An didn¡¯t give him the chance, lifting him off the ground with one move of his hand. Cheng Hao clenched his teeth¡ªit was now or never. If you say come at you all at once, then don¡¯t blame us for being impolite! Many rushed forward as well. Cheng Hao led the charge, then threw a punch with all his might. He practiced the Grand Ancestor¡¯s Fist, known for its dominant force. Yet, even this punch failed to make Xue An so much as lift an eyelid. It was just a casual wave of his hand. And with that, those charging at him were sent flying. After landing on the ground, Cheng Hao leapt to his feet with a carp flip, staring at Xue An in astonishment. How is this possible? He didn¡¯t even move his hand, and yet he sent us all flying? At the same time, Xue An tossed Sun Ling aside and slowly walked toward the Strength Tester in the barracks. The Strength Tester was designed to measure a soldier¡¯s arm strength, with a cement-cast base that was extremely sturdy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An slowly raised his hand and threw a powerful punch. Bang! The Strength Tester was uprooted by the punch, smashed through a wall, flew hundreds of meters away, and finally crashed to the ground with a clang! Xue An retracted his fist and turned to look at everyone, who were all dumbstruck. ¡°Anyone else disagree?¡± Chapter 183 - Chapter 183: Chapter 183: Heart Demon Tempering Body Technique (9th Update) Chapter 183: Chapter 183: Heart Demon Tempering Body Technique (9th Update) Translator: 549690339 Cheng Hao stood atop the ruins of a city, his face filled with horror. Suddenly, footsteps came from the distance. Cheng Hao instinctively hid in a corner. The approaching figures were a group of soldiers with no visible insignia, each exuding a fearsome aura, clearly they were elite troops. Cheng Hao held his breath and remained hidden in the corner, trying not to make a sound. But as these people just passed by Cheng Hao, suddenly a few soldiers turned their heads and pounced toward him. Cheng Hao was shocked. The agility of these men was simply too fast. Cheng Hao rolled on the ground to narrowly avoid a strike, then stood up with a serious expression and executed the Grand Ancestor¡¯s Fist. Although Cheng Hao could barely handle one man, dealing with two was a challenge. And the opponents numbered twenty or thirty. After a few moves, Cheng Hao was kicked to the ground, and then someone approached and stabbed down. Cheng Hao cried out in alarm and woke up. He saw Xue An sitting in a chair, looking at him coldly. ¡°Lost?¡± Cheng Hao wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, only to realize that all his comrades were lying on their beds, asleep with expressions of pain and surprise on their faces. Just as Cheng Hao was about to ask something, Xue An shook his head, ¡°Continue!¡± As soon as the words were spoken, Cheng Hao felt darkness before his eyes, and then he plunged into the dreamscape once more. It was the same city ruins, the same group of soldiers. Cheng Hao wanted to cry but had no tears, yet he still learned from his last lesson and hid himself in a more concealed place in advance. This time he wasn¡¯t discovered, but just as he let out a sigh of relief. Several figures in black emerged from the shadows and charged toward Cheng Hao. ¡°What the fuck is this?¡± Cheng Hao cursed as he went to meet them. After a few exchanges, his throat was slit by a blade once again. This time he did not wake up but started all over again. Sun Ling was currently in the swamps of the Amazon rainforest. There were poisonous snakes and bugs everywhere, and the mud pits on the ground emitted a strong stench. But Sun Ling dared not move because he was now lying in an extremely concealed patch of grass. This was the eighteenth time he had died. In the first seventeen attempts, he was killed in this exact spot by a master whose hiding place was unknowable. And disgustingly, the method of death was different each time. Sometimes he was stabbed in the heart and died; other times his head was blown apart by a punch. But the pain and fear of facing death were always the same. Sun Ling slowly adjusted his breathing, trying to keep his body temperature consistent with the surroundings. After a while, even a poisonous snake mistook Sun Ling for a piece of dead wood and slowly crawled over him. Sun Ling was carefully searching for the enemy¡¯s traces. Suddenly. Sun Ling noticed that the bubbles floating in a stinking pool not far in front of him on the left seemed a bit unusual. He held his breath and watched carefully. No mistake! There was definitely someone hiding in there. Joy rose in Sun Ling¡¯s heart; the humiliation of being killed seventeen times made his eyes redden. He slowly crawled toward the pit at the slowest speed. Finally, he neared the spot. Suddenly. Sun Ling leaped up, his knife piercing into the stinking pit with unprecedented speed. But unexpectedly, he stabbed the air! Sun Ling¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he wanted to turn back when he felt a cold sensation at his back, followed by darkness before his eyes. Failed again! While Cheng Hao and Sun Ling were struggling in their dream. Zhou Daniu and Zou Yi formed an alliance in theirs. After being resurrected once more. Zou Yi grimaced as he touched the spot on his back where he had been stabbed to death last time, ¡°Damn it, what the hell is this thing, and why does it feel so real?¡± Zhou Daniu shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say you knew!¡± Zou Yi shot Zhou Daniu an annoyed look, then squatted on the ground, lost in thought. ¡°Damn it, we¡¯re supposed to infiltrate and assassinate that damn leader, but the experts by his side are more numerous than rabbits. Here, it¡¯s just the two of us, and you¡¯re not the sharpest tool in the shed. How are we supposed to do this?¡± Zhou Daniu just stood there, listening blankly. ¡°All right, all right, I know it¡¯s no use telling you!¡± Zou Yi stood up and started pacing back and forth across the grassland. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll infiltrate first, and you, just get caught on purpose on the outside, and then¡­¡± Zou Yi adjusted the plan once again. All night, these people were struggling in their dreams. When dawn arrived. Xue An clapped his hands. Everyone woke up one after another. Then they all looked around, somewhat bewildered. Xue An then said coldly, ¡°How was it? Did the mission go well?¡± Many were startled. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you all night, and none of you completed the mission! If this were the battlefield, you would have been wiped out eight hundred times over!¡± These words caused many to bow their heads. Some were still unconvinced, ¡°The battlefield isn¡¯t like this!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°True, the battlefield as you imagine it wouldn¡¯t be like this. But you are a special forces unit, and in the future, you will be the blade specifically used against certain individuals!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t even pass this simple test, then you¡¯ll all be eliminated!¡± Xue An stated coldly. During the following day, these people continued to train frantically. Xue An watched them. He was contemplating in his mind. What they experienced last night was naturally not a dream but it wasn¡¯t an illusion either. It was a Secret Technique that Xue An had once acquired. Called the Heart Demon Tempering Body Technique. This secret technique was specially used by the Demon Sect to train their deathsworn followers. It could turn a completely ignorant mortal into a battle-hardened, cold-blooded warrior with the smallest of sacrifices. This was also why Xue An felt confident to participate in the martial arts tournament ten days from now. Night fell. Cheng Hao once again found himself in the midst of the city ruins. However, this time, he didn¡¯t hide in a corner; instead, he swiftly stripped a corpse of its clothes, put them on, and blended in with the soldiers. Of course, the deaths didn¡¯t stop. But Cheng Hao gritted his teeth and refused to give up. Finally, after yet another restart, he concocted a clever trap that sent the group of soldiers sky-high in an explosion. Sun Ling was the same; after dying over a hundred times, he managed to lay in the mud and rainwater of the jungle for three whole days. When the enemy lost patience and exposed their flaws, he seized the moment and struck a lethal blow. Zou Yi and Zhou Daniu, the duo, used a counter-intelligence strategy to successfully turn one of the target¡¯s bodyguards. Then, by infiltrating, they managed to eliminate their target successfully! That night, nearly ninety percent of the people completed their mission. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon waking up the next day, they faced another round of brutal training. But when night came, and they entered the dream once more, they discovered that this time, the entire team was in one single dream! Another night of constant elimination ensued. But it was through such almost cruel training that the Fire Phoenix unit was truly rising from the ashes! And the day of the military tournament had finally arrived! Chapter 184 - Chapter 184: Chapter 184 I Bet One Hour! (10th Update) Chapter 184: Chapter 184 I Bet One Hour! (10th Update) Translator: 549690339 The venue for this military competition was chosen to be in a mountainous area in the outskirts of Zhongdu. The headquarters were set up in a hotel at the foot of the mountains. By the time General Lin and Xue An arrived, Commander Hu had already been there for quite a while, and he was accompanied by a tall, blonde-haired, blue-eyed foreign woman. ¡°General Lin, if you hadn¡¯t arrived, I would¡¯ve thought you had decided to skip the competition this year!¡± Commander Hu laughed heartily. General Lin coldly replied, ¡°Of course I had to come, not only here, but after winning this competition, I¡¯m also planning to have my troops participate in the international special forces contest abroad!¡± Commander Hu, hearing this, smiled broadly, ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s a great ambition. But unfortunately, what kind of training can you accomplish in ten days?¡± General Lin was left somewhat speechless. He still did not know how the Fire Phoenix training was progressing, and he had wanted to ask Xue An on the way here. However, Xue An merely smiled and then said the words ¡°rest assured.¡± At this moment, the foreign woman smiled slightly and said with perfect pronunciation in Chinese, ¡°Commander Hu, don¡¯t talk about ten days. A real special forces squad cannot be honed in less than a year!¡± As she spoke, the foreign woman extended her hand to General Lin, ¡°Hello, General Lin, I¡¯m Su Shanna, a special military advisor from Country E! I¡¯m also the chief instructor of Commander Hu¡¯s Fire Phoenix special forces!¡± General Lin¡¯s expression darkened, and he reached out to shake hands with this Su Shanna. He knew who Su Shanna was. She was touted as the foremost expert on special forces in the Far East and had authored many training manuals for special forces. He had not expected this woman to be invited by Commander Hu, let alone become the chief instructor of the Fire Phoenix! ¡°General Lin, when I was in Country E, I heard a lot about your exploits and admired you greatly, but for this competition, you have been a bit too hasty. No one will be able to stand against Fire Phoenix, especially not your squad that has only trained for ten days!¡± Su Shanna said with a light smile. This woman was unlike most women from Country E; her age had not made her overweight, but rather added to her grace. Her smile carried the sharpness of vodka. General Lin¡¯s expression turned gloomy. At that moment, Xue An sighed softly, ¡°Sometimes, weakness and ignorance aren¡¯t the causes of failure; arrogance is the real reason!¡± Having said that, Su Shanna¡¯s expression changed subtly, then she looked at Xue An with more interest. ¡°Who might this be¡­?¡± With a faint smile, Xue An responded, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m just a civilian, the training instructor for Fire Phoenix.¡± This introduction made many people cover their mouths to conceal their laughter. Su Shanna smiled and then said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, although my Chinese isn¡¯t very good, was your last remark mocking me for being too arrogant?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°No mockery, just stating a fact.¡± Commander Hu¡¯s face began to look unsightly, and he spoke with some dissatisfaction, ¡°General Lin, I know you don¡¯t plan to win, but there¡¯s no need for self-deprecation, is there? Choosing a civilian as your training instructor?¡± The atmosphere in the room became somewhat tense. Before General Lin could speak, Xue An shook his head with a light chuckle, and then extended a single finger. ¡°I bet one hour!¡± ¡°An hour for what?¡± Su Shanna asked in surprise. ¡°Within an hour, my troops will end the battle and win first place!¡± Xue An said calmly, yet with immense confidence. These words made everyone in the room look at each other, and some couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. Commander Hu laughed even more joyously. ¡°Great! General Lin, I admire you for finding such a man as an instructor! What a bold move!¡± Su Shanna, however, frowned. She thought Xue An was deliberately spouting grandiose nonsense just to catch her attention. She had seen plenty of such tactics before. Therefore, a mix of scorn and disdain flickered in her eyes. Xue An paid no mind to the looks he received, instead, he looked up at the clock. ¡°When does the competition start?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already begun! All the troops have just been deployed into these mountains,¡± someone laughed. Xue An nodded, ¡°Well then, in one hour! The answer will reveal itself.¡± Meanwhile, the Fire Phoenix team parachuted into the vast mountains. After landing, Sun Ling immediately sought out the tallest tree nearby and scaled it like a monkey. Soon, he noticed that the shapes of a few trees on a nearby hillside were somewhat different. These were the prearranged secret signals of Fire Phoenix. Sun Ling climbed down the tree and began to stealthily approach the hill. At this time, nearly all members of Fire Phoenix had seen the signal and were converging towards it without any prior arrangement. Cheng Hao was the one who had set up the signal. After enduring the hellish Inner Demon Trial for ten days, Cheng Hao, with his strong leadership, had become the captain without any dispute. In those ten days, each one of them had possibly ¡°died¡± for each other several times! The camaraderie forged in blood and fire is the most solid. Just then, a slight noise came from a distance. Almost subconsciously, Cheng Hao took cover in a concealed spot. It was a three-man squad approaching. They moved in a triangular formation, staying alert and searching for any suspicious activity around them. But Cheng Hao¡¯s ability to hide had been honed to perfection through hundreds of ¡°deaths.¡± They didn¡¯t detect him at all. Then, the three sighed in relief. ¡°Heh, I heard that a team that was formed just ten days ago has also joined us, are they here to boost our scores?¡± one of them said with a chuckle. ¡°Probably so, and I heard they¡¯re called what, Fire Phoenix? I think ¡®Roast Chicken¡¯ would be more fitting!¡± The three started to mock and laugh freely. Hidden in the corner, Cheng Hao remained expressionless. In his eyes, their current behavior wasn¡¯t just a lack of tactical discipline; it was akin to courting death! Cheng Hao approached them silently. Suddenly. Cheng Hao leaped up, and in the stunned eyes of the three special forces members, he knocked one to the ground with a kick, then took another down with an elbow strike. The last one had just begun to react when Cheng Hao smashed a punch towards him. If he hadn¡¯t remembered that this was a competition, not the battlefield, and had pulled back some strength, Cheng Hao¡¯s punch could have ended the man! The fight was over in three and a half seconds! Cheng Hao estimated the time to himself. He was fairly satisfied! Then he bent down, took the communicators off the three men, and crushed them into powder. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Three dots disappeared from the computer screen in the command center. ¡°Reporting to General Lin, we have casualties!¡± Commander Hu, who was sitting in the hotel lobby drinking tea with a confident smile, laughed, ¡°Hehe, how about that, General Lin? You¡¯ve put too much faith in some street magician! How could a team that¡¯s only been together for ten days¡­¡± ¡°Confirm the report, the three casualties are members of the Fangs special forces. The killer, a member of Fire Phoenix!¡± Commander Hu¡¯s smile froze on his face. Chapter 185 - Chapter 185: Chapter 185 No Casualties (1st Update) Chapter 185: Chapter 185 No Casualties (1st Update) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Could it be a mistake?¡± someone asked in a low voice. ¡°Confirmation is accurate! Update, the number of casualties for Fangs has risen to eight! The killer, a member of Fire Phoenix!¡± Another casualty report subtly changed the atmosphere. Commander Hu¡¯s face turned from pale to red, and after a moment, he forced a few dry laughs, ¡°The competition has just begun, some casualties are inevitable, let¡¯s continue watching. After all, only the one who laughs last is the winner!¡± As if to prove his point, the lights on the big screen suddenly began to diminish rapidly. The sound of the reports echoed one after another throughout the entire command hall. ¡°Confirmed report, Fangs Special Forces with eighteen dead, the killer: Fire Phoenix member!¡± ¡°Confirmed report, Rattlesnake Special Forces with twenty-seven dead, annihilated, disqualified from the competition. The killer: Fire Phoenix member!¡± Amid these reports, about twenty light points moved across the battlefield like a sharp blade. None could match them. Where they passed, no one could stand against them. Su Shanna¡¯s complexion drastically changed as she rushed to the command platform, staring at the rapidly diminishing light points on the big screen. In Russian, she muttered, ¡°How is this possible? Even Country E¡¯s most elite special forces couldn¡¯t eliminate all their opponents in such a short time.¡± Then Su Shanna suddenly turned around to look at Xue An, who appeared indifferent. ¡°Did your Fire Phoenix Squad bring some kind of forbidden weapon?¡± she asked, her face as grim as still water. Commander Hu also stood up, his face flushed with anger, ¡°That¡¯s right, General Lin, did your men bring any forbidden weapons onto the field?¡± General Lin raised an eyebrow and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Hu, if you can¡¯t accept losing, just admit it. Don¡¯t smear others¡¯ reputations here!¡± ¡°Then how¡­¡± At this moment, Xue An waved his hand and then stared at Su Shanna, ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe us, why not ask the soldiers who died when they come down? Wouldn¡¯t that clear things up?¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Su Shanna said through clenched teeth. Soon, the dead soldiers began to exit the competition area. When Su Shanna saw them, she was struck dumb. All these men looked as though they had come straight from a real battlefield, their faces blank with shock and terror. Commander Hu asked sternly, ¡°What happened? Why were you annihilated so quickly?¡± After a moment of silence, one soldier shivered and said, ¡°They¡¯re not human¡­ they¡¯re real devils! No, more terrifying than devils!¡± Su Shanna frowned, then turned to look at one of the elite soldiers from the Fangs squad, a man she had once greatly valued and often trained intensively. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± The elite soldier from the Fangs squad trembled, then said with a pale face, ¡°The¡­ the people from Fire Phoenix seemed like they were veterans straight from real battlefields. Our men couldn¡¯t resist at all in front of them! They were annihilated instantly.¡± Hiss. Many people drew in a sharp breath. Veterans straight from real battlefields? Only those who have served would know how terrifying such people are. But was it possible? In ten days, even if they were sent to Middle D, they couldn¡¯t possibly fight a hundred battles. Su Shanna¡¯s face also turned pale. And just at that moment, the remaining light points on the big screen extinguished one by one, and then the announcement rang out. ¡°Competition over, Fangs Special Forces, annihilated. Rattlesnake, annihilated. Night Shadow, annihilated¡­.¡± Dozens of special forces teams, none spared, all perished. Everyone was utterly shocked. And at the same time, the announcement sounded again. ¡°Victors, Fire Phoenix Special Forces. Casualties¡­ no injuries!¡± The room fell into absolute silence. ¡°My God! This¡­ how is this possible?¡± Su Shanna murmured in a daze, her face blank. Xue An merely smiled faintly, having achieved this result was within his expectations all along. You see, in these ten days, the Fire Phoenix had fought at least tens of thousands of wars in the Heart Demon. Their every tactic was honed through blood and fire. Brutal, yet efficient. In comparison, those so-called special forces trained from textbooks posed no threat, like lambs to the slaughter when faced with them. General Lin¡¯s face was beaming with joy as he said to Commander Hu, whose face was pale, ¡°How about it, old Hu? Should I send someone to fetch that jar of century-old liquor, or are you going to bring it to me?¡± Xue An then looked at his watch and said lightly, ¡°A total time of forty-five minutes! Less than an hour!¡± His words echoed in the silent command hall. Those who mocked him now all hung their heads in shame. Su Shanna stood motionless, her face blank, and only recovered after hearing Xue An¡¯s words. Then she walked up to Xue An, her expression solemn, and suddenly bowed deeply to him. ¡°Mr. Xue, I apologize for my attitude just now, you are the true strongman! I concede!¡± In the military, the strong are always respected. Xue An remained noncommittal. At this moment, Su Shanna stood up and looked at Xue An with a pleading gaze. ¡°Mr. Xue, I have another impertinent request, might I have the opportunity to witness the Fire Phoenix that annihilated a dozen teams without suffering any casualties?¡± The atmosphere turned somewhat awkward. Commander Hu was rubbing his hands somewhat embarrassedly at this point, saying, ¡°General Lin, I¡¯ll bring that jar of century-old liquor to you in a moment, and I¡¯ll even throw in ten bottles of twenty-year-old Maotai, but could you perhaps let us meet your squad?¡± General Lin did not reply but looked at Xue An instead. Amidst all the stares, Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°Sure!¡± As Fire Phoenix was descending the mountain, Cheng Hao was calmly analyzing the recent battle. ¡°Sun Ling did well just now, but he acted a bit early. If he had waited a few more seconds until the encirclement was complete, we could have finished the match three minutes sooner!¡± Sun Ling nodded, ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± ¡°Zou Yi was too impatient and almost got discovered by the enemy. If it weren¡¯t for Da Niu¡¯s intervention, you¡¯d have been done for!¡± Zou Yi sheepishly scratched the back of his head and then gently thumped the expressionless Zhou Daniu on the shoulder. ¡°Are you dumb? With so many people and you still push forward, what would we do if you died?¡± Zou Yi said with a mix of distress and irritation on his face. Zhou Daniu chuckled a few times but didn¡¯t say anything. Along the way, Cheng Hao summarized everyone¡¯s issues briefly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was a habit they had developed during the Inner Demon Trial. After each battle, they aimed to identify problems and shortcomings, then work on them. This¡­ is the way to build an immortal, all-conquering army. When they came down the mountain to the command centre, Everyone, including the members of the vanquished special forces teams, was already waiting for them at the door. Chapter 187 - Chapter 187: Chapter 187 Revisiting the Old Place to Talk About the Past (3rd update) Chapter 187: Chapter 187 Revisiting the Old Place to Talk About the Past (3rd update) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Daddy, this thing looks like chocolate!¡± Xue Nian said, holding Xue An¡¯s Vermilion Bird medallion and examining it for a long time before speaking. Xue An laughed heartily, ¡°Really? Then why don¡¯t you eat it?¡± Xue Xiang, who was engrossed in watching TV, turned her head and said, ¡°Daddy, who says she didn¡¯t eat it? She already took several bites just now, if I hadn¡¯t stopped her, she probably would have bitten a piece off!¡± An Yan looked at the far from normal trio of father and daughters with a mixture of laughter and tears. ¡°Such an important object, how could you let Nian Nian hold it? What if it got damaged?¡± An Yan said with concern, taking the saliva-covered medallion from Xue Nian¡¯s hands, sounding a bit reproachful. Xue An chuckled, ¡°Nian Nian likes it, so I let her play with it, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s anything that impressive!¡± An Yan carefully wiped the Vermilion Bird medallion clean, ¡°Of course it¡¯s impressive, this is my husband¡¯s medal! I don¡¯t know how many people outside would beg for it but can¡¯t get it, yet you take it so lightly!¡± As she spoke, An Yan proudly placed the medallion on Xue An¡¯s chest and gestured with it. ¡°So handsome, my husband will be a general, and I¡¯ll be a general¡¯s wife!¡± An Yan said with a silly smile. Xue An laughed, then bent down and whispered in her ear, ¡°Does that mean from now on you¡¯ll have to call me ¡®General¡¯, my dear?¡± An Yan¡¯s face turned red, and she spoke somewhat coyly. ¡°Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian are both watching!¡± Xue An waved his hand and then laughed, ¡°Now they can¡¯t see us!¡± Under Xue An¡¯s gaze, An Yan¡¯s face gradually reddened to the tips of her ears. ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore!¡± Xue An let go and then said earnestly, ¡°Let¡¯s take Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian out for fun tomorrow, the whole family!¡± ¡°Mhmm!¡± An Yan nodded seriously. The next day. Xue An declined the Chen Family¡¯s offer to send a car, leading An Yan and the two little girls to start exploring the sights of Zhongdu. This family with exceptionally good looks would draw many curious stares wherever they went. Especially the destructive power of the two little girls was astounding. Since leaving the house, there had been no less than ten groups of people who had come over wanting to take photos with Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian. Especially at the G palace, many foreign tourists stared at Xue Xiang and Xue Nian with faces full of amazement, murmuring, ¡°Oh my God!¡± While continuously snapping photos! Also, while visiting other places, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian always received various kinds of preferential treatment, like the doting looks from the gatekeeping aunties. All of these made their trip much more relaxed and enjoyable. That day, Xue An took the three of them to quickly visit numerous famous historical sites. By the afternoon, the two little girls were tired, so Xue An simply picked one up in each hand and brought them to the entrance of a university. Yanjing University. Xue An and An Yan¡¯s alma mater, and the place where they had met and fallen in love. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± An Yan asked, puzzled. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°To reminisce about our youthful memories! Isn¡¯t that meaningful?¡± The family entered the university. To An Yan, who had been away from here for merely five or six years, there wasn¡¯t much sentiment. But for Xue An, it was a return to this place after more than three thousand years. Looking at those familiar buildings, Xue An felt somewhat nostalgic. ¡°Do you remember this sports field?¡± Xue An stood by the roadside, looking at the field enclosed by wire fences, and said with a light laugh. ¡°Of course I remember! This is where we first met!¡± An Yan said softly. That year. An Yan had become the school beauty as soon as she enrolled. Many boys hung around her like flies every day, which really annoyed her. Therefore, she often came to this secluded sports field to relax. Then she noticed Xue An, who also frequented the sports field to read. Unlike other boys who deliberately approached her. Xue An was always sitting there quietly reading, never giving her an extra glance. After a while, An Yan couldn¡¯t contain her curiosity anymore and spoke to him for the first time. And this¡­ marked the beginning of their first encounter. Thinking back, An Yan suddenly gave Xue An¡¯s waist a playful twist with a mock angry pout. ¡°You big bad guy, at first I thought you were just a good kid who loved to study, but it turns out you were actually reading¡­ reading ¡®Jin PingMei¡¯?¡± Xue An chuckled, ¡°Not just ¡®Jin PingMei¡¯, I had read all the messy books from ancient times by then, including stuff like ¡®Strange Tales¡¯ and ¡®Mist of Capital¡¯! And also¡­¡± Xue An leaned down mysteriously and whispered in An Yan¡¯s ear, ¡°Actually, I had noticed you a long time ago, just too shy to approach you, and I read in the books that beautiful girls like you always have a lot of admirers, hence the annoyance.¡± ¡°As long as I kept my cool demeanor, you would become curious and eventually take the initiative to talk to me!¡± An Yan, finding it both funny and annoying, gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You bad guy! Big bad guy! You¡¯ve deceived me for so long!¡± Fortunately, Xue Xiang and Nian Nian had already fallen asleep on Xue An¡¯s shoulder, otherwise, they would have to witness this overdose of sweetness. Just as the two were flirting and teasing each other, a voice full of surprise came along. ¡°Are you¡­ Xue An?¡± Xue An looked up and saw a man wearing glasses with a scholarly look who was staring at him in amazement. ¡°Are you¡­ Qiao Le?¡± Xue An hesitated for a moment but finally recognized the visitor. Qiao Le rushed over and laughed loudly, ¡°From your silhouette, you looked like you, but I wasn¡¯t sure until I saw your wife, then I knew it was definitely you, you rascal!¡± Then Qiao Le gave An Yan a smiling nod, ¡°Nice to see you, sister-in-law!¡± At that moment, Xue An felt a warm current in his heart. This man was his former roommate, Qiao Le! He was also one of his best buddies during university. Who would have thought that after so many years, they¡¯d run into each other at school. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Xue An asked. ¡°I¡¯ve come back to school as a guidance counselor! Look at you, already with kids!¡± Qiao Le said happily, then took out his phone. ¡°You¡¯ve been out of touch for four years, the boss and number four have been so worried about you. Now that you¡¯re back, we brothers must get together!¡± As he spoke, Qiao Le started making a phone call. ¡°Old Zhao and the kid are in Zhongdu too?¡± Xue An was startled for a moment, then asked. ¡°Yeah, they just arrived a few days ago!¡± Qiao Le said. Xue An nodded, feeling a bit happy himself. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There were four people in their dormitory, and they were the best of friends. The boss was Zhao Xuehui, number two was Xue An, number three was Qiao Le, and number four was Yang Binyi. They were once known as the ¡®Four Scoundrels of Yanjing University¡¯! As soon as the other two found out that Xue An was back, they began howling on the phone. ¡°Let that lad wait, tonight we must properly grill him to find out where he¡¯s been roaming these last four years!¡± Chapter 188 - Chapter 188: Chapter 188: Of course… Going Home! (4th Update) Chapter 188: Chapter 188: Of course¡­ Going Home! (4th Update) Translator: 549690339 At dusk. The summer breeze could not blow away the heat of the sultry weather. In such weather, the most appropriate activity was sitting at a roadside stall and skewering a few lamb kebabs. And around Yanjing University, there was a street full of barbecue stalls. Today. There was a person at one barbecue stall who was particularly eye-catching. Because at this table, there was not only an exceptionally beautiful woman, but also a pair of delicate and cute little girls. At that moment. Zhao Xuehui lifted a pint of draft beer and said to Xue An, ¡°Old Second, don¡¯t say anything else, you drink this glass first!¡± Xue An smiled, took the glass, tipped his head back, and down went the drink. ¡°Wow, it looks like Old Second¡¯s tolerance has improved!¡± the boss said with a laugh. At that moment, Xue An had let down his guard as well. Because these three people had given him so much warmth during the four years of university. He remembered once when Xue An had no money for living expenses and lay in bed all day without eating. Out of pride, he merely said he didn¡¯t feel like eating. The three of them didn¡¯t say much. But when evening came, the boss came in with a takeout order, fretting, ¡°Old Second, I ordered a takeout for Old Three, but the guy had already eaten. Help me out and eat this, will you?¡± Saying this, Zhao Xuehui put down the takeout and left. At that time, Xue An didn¡¯t think much of it, picked up the takeout, and was about to eat. Then Old Three, Qiao Le, also came in with takeout, ¡°Second brother, I bought this for the boss, but he went to drink. You eat it for him!¡± With that, he left as well. Xue An was stunned. Then came Old Four, Yang Binyi, sweating profusely, holding a serving of KFC, ¡°Second Brother, Third Brother said he wanted KFC. I bought it, but he doesn¡¯t want to eat now. You eat it!¡± After placing it down, he too hurriedly left. That night, Xue An ate three meals with tears streaming down his face. ¡°These four years¡­¡± Xue An filled another glass of draft beer, about to speak. Zhao Xuehui waved his hand, ¡°No need to say anything, brothers don¡¯t need anything else, just having you back safely is enough!¡± Xue An paused, then smiled, ¡°Alright! Then today, we won¡¯t return unless we¡¯re drunk!¡± An Yan had been quietly watching all along. When the beer was finished, she refilled it. When there were no dishes left, she went to order more. Her gentle and obedient demeanor made many onlookers envious. At this time, apart from Xue An, the other three were slightly tipsy. ¡°Second Brother, I always said, you and Sister-in-Law were sure to make it. And look, the kids are already so big! But that¡¯s not cool of you, not inviting us to the wedding!¡± Qiao Le said. Xue An smiled, ¡°We haven¡¯t had the wedding yet!¡± Zhao Xuehui frowned and nudged Qiao Le, who realized he had misspoken and was about to apologize. Xue An waved his hand and said with a light laugh, ¡°The reason we haven¡¯t had the wedding is that I want to give her the most unique and romantic wedding in the world. Then, I want to make her the happiest bride.¡± Xue An¡¯s words made tears glint in An Yan¡¯s eyes. However, the three brothers didn¡¯t take it too seriously, thinking Xue An was just drunk. ¡°To celebrate Old Second¡¯s return, let¡¯s all drink together!¡± The boss stood up, raising his glass. ¡°Sure!¡± Everyone responded thunderously and drank together. And just when the alcohol was at its peak, a taxi stopped by the curb, and a dolled-up woman got out. The woman looked around, and when she spotted Yang Binyi, she stepped towards him. Upon seeing the woman, Yang Binyi quickly stood up, a happy smile on his face. ¡°Luo Jia, you¡¯ve come!¡± Luo Jia slightly furrowed her brows and nodded coldly, then sat down. Yang Binyi flashed a smile at Xue An, ¡°Second Brother, this is my girlfriend, Luo Jia!¡± ¡°Luo Jia, this is my Second Brother!¡± Luo Jia glanced at Xue An and said dismissively, ¡°I thought it would be someone important. I wasted half a day putting on makeup for this.¡± The atmosphere turned awkward. Yang Binyi¡¯s face turned from green to white. Xue An just smiled slightly, undisturbed by the comment. Zhao Xuehui and Qiao Le exchanged glances, then started to stir up the atmosphere. ¡°Come on! Second Brother, let¡¯s have a drink!¡± Qiao Le said cheerfully. Just as the atmosphere at the dining table began to normalize, Luo Jia¡¯s cell phone rang. Her smile brightened when she checked the caller ID. ¡°Hello, Young Master Wang? Why do you have time to call me? Oh, it¡¯s your birthday party today! Alright! I¡¯ll be right there!¡± After hanging up, Luo Jia arrogantly said to Yang Binyi, ¡°Now take me to Imperial Capital KTV. Young Master Wang has invited me to his birthday, and I must attend!¡± The embarrassment showed plainly on Yang Binyi¡¯s face, ¡°But right now ¡­¡± ¡°Oh come on, what¡¯s the use of drinking this useless alcohol all day? That¡¯s Young Master Wang, you know. You could make some useful friends if you went too!¡± Luo Jia said impatiently. Yang Binyi¡¯s face turned an iron blue. Zhao Xuehui hastily said, ¡°Alright, Little Fourth, just go drop off your sister-in-law. If you can come back later, we¡¯ll wait for you! It¡¯s not safe for her to go alone late at night!¡± Yang Binyi looked at Xue An apologetically. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Big Brother is right, go ahead!¡± Yang Binyi nodded with difficulty, ¡°Okay, then you all have to wait for me, tonight us brothers won¡¯t go home until we¡¯re drunk!¡± Luo Jia snorted through her nose, stood up, and walked away with pride. After Yang Binyi and Luo Jia had left, Qiao Le, still annoyed, slapped the table, ¡°I really can¡¯t stand it anymore, what¡¯s so good about that woman? Look how she¡¯s bewitched Little Fourth¡ªhe¡¯s almost possessed!¡± Zhao Xuehui sighed, ¡°Come on, Little Third, to each their own. Little Fourth has had a tough family background, and Lu Jia has been his classmate since high school. He spent years chasing after her; naturally, he dotes on her.¡± ¡°Is that what you call doting? Look at that woman¡¯s face; she acts like someone owes her a fortune!¡± Qiao Le was still angry. Xue An, however, just smiled, ¡°Big Brother is right, if Little Fourth is willing, who are we to say anything.¡± The remaining three continued to drink and chat. In the midst of their animated conversation, Zhao Xuehui¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Hello, Little Fourth? What¡¯s wrong?¡± A moment later, Zhao Xuehui stood up abruptly, his face all seriousness. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Qiao Le was also startled, ¡°Big Brother, what happened?¡± ¡°Little Fourth got into a fight at the party with those guys!¡± Zhao Xuehui said grimly. ¡°Damn it, dare to bully my brother!¡± Qiao Le grabbed a beer bottle from the table and made to leave. Zhao Xuehui stopped him, ¡°Little Third, calm down first. We¡¯re dealing with Wang Ke here!¡± At the mention of Wang Ke, Qiao Le also seemed defeated, ¡°Then what do we do? Just sit back and watch Little Fourth get bullied?¡± Zhao Xuehui was visibly agitated, racking his brains for a way to rescue Little Fourth. Just then, Xue An put down his glass and asked indifferently, ¡°Who is Wang Ke?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Second Brother, that Wang Ke was the former president of the student council at our school. Now, he¡¯s throwing his weight around because of his family¡¯s power, doing well and making a name for himself in Zhongdu!¡± Qiao Le explained. Xue An nodded and smiled slightly, ¡°No wonder the name sounded familiar. Let¡¯s go!¡± Xue An stood up. ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Of course¡­ going home!¡± Xue An said indifferently. Chapter 189 - Chapter 189: Chapter 189: Send You on Your Way (5th update, please subscribe!) Chapter 189: Chapter 189: Send You on Your Way (5th update, please subscribe!) Translator: 549690339 Imperial Capital KTV. Wang Ke sat on the sofa, his face dark as water. Yang Binyi, bruised and swollen, was forced to squat in a corner. At this moment, Luo Jia insisted, ¡°Young Master Wang, please calm down. He¡¯s just impulsive. For the sake of being classmates, please let him off this time!¡± Wang Ke glanced at Luo Jia, his tone indifferent, ¡°Let him off? Haha! Weren¡¯t there four of them? Weren¡¯t they known as the four scum of the university? Today, I want to see what these so-called prominent figures during school have turned into.¡± All of Wang Ke¡¯s fair-weather friends burst into laughter. Luo Jia, frustrated with Yang Binyi¡¯s incompetence, was also filled with anger. Initially, she had brought Yang Binyi here, trying to help him mingle with these ¡°upper-class people.¡± But she hadn¡¯t expected that Yang Binyi would clash with these people after just a few words, and a fight broke out. At that moment, Wang Ke stood up and walked over to Yang Binyi, looking down at him with a smug smile playing on his lips. ¡°You guys were quite arrogant back in school, weren¡¯t you? What¡¯s the matter now? Chickened out? Tsk tsk, let me guess, is your big brother now worrying about where to find reinforcements to save you?¡± Yang Binyi looked up at Wang Ke, his eyes full of defiance. ¡°And your second brother, Xue An!¡± A cold gleam flashed in Wang Ke¡¯s eyes. ¡°He charmed the school belle back then, and what happened? Disappeared, didn¡¯t he? I bet his body has already rotted away!¡± Wang Ke said with a sneer. ¡°So in this society, nothing else matters. Only power and wealth are the most important!¡± Seeing Yang Binyi¡¯s expression of growing despair, Wang Ke felt extremely satisfied. At that time, even Luo Jia began to look down on Yang Binyi. In her view, Yang Binyi had no talent or money, and he was also stubborn, nowhere near as good as this Wang Ke, the young master of the Wang Family. If she could latch onto someone like Wang Ke, she would be decked in gold and silver in the future! Luo Jia thought, her eyes shining. The banquet continued, but this time, Yang Binyi was forced to squat in a corner. Meanwhile, his so-called girlfriend laughed merrily as she drank with the rich second-generations. Yang Binyi felt his heart sinking, growing colder and colder. During the festivities, someone opened the door to the private room. Zhao Xuehui and Qiao Le then walked in. Upon seeing the two of them, Yang Binyi couldn¡¯t help becoming excited, wanting to stand up, but he was pressed down and couldn¡¯t move. The music stopped, and Wang Ke, with his legs crossed in a relaxed pose, watched Zhao Xuehui and Qiao Le with an amused look. ¡°What¡¯s this? Planning to rescue someone?¡± Wang Ke said with a smile. Zhao Xuehui, trying to be brave, said, ¡°Young Master Wang, our Fourth Brother has a short temper. Please spare him this time for my sake.¡± ¡°For your sake¡­¡± Wang Ke repeated. His companions snickered. ¡°Do you think you have any standing with me?¡± At that moment, Qiao Le couldn¡¯t restrain himself any longer and angrily said, ¡°Wang, what do you really want?¡± ¡°What do I want?¡± Wang Ke said with a mocking smile. ¡°Just kneel down and beg me! If you do that, I¡¯ll let your brother go. How about it? It¡¯s a good deal, right?¡± Wang Ke¡¯s words finally infuriated Yang Binyi, ¡°Big brother, Third brother, don¡¯t listen to him. If he has the guts, let him kill me!¡± Zhao Xuehui took a deep breath, ¡°If I kneel, will you let him go?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Zhao Xuehui stepped forward, about to kneel. Just then, a voice came from outside the door. ¡°What a big show of power from just the Wang Family!¡± This voice was languid and indifferent, causing everyone to pause in surprise. Then a tall, handsome man with an elegant stance walked in. Upon seeing him, Zhao Xuehui and Qiao Le couldn¡¯t help but freeze. ¡°Old¡­ Second Brother?¡± ¡°Second brother?¡± The man, of course, was Xue An. He smiled at the astonished faces of Zhao Xuehui and Qiao Le, ¡°What? You really thought I went home?¡± Just now at the barbecue stall, after Xue An said he was going home, he really did take a taxi and left. At that moment, Zhao Xuehui and Qiao Le even sighed, but there was not a hint of resentment in their sigh. In their eyes, Xue An now had a wife and children, so naturally, he needed to be cautious. There was nothing to quibble about that. It was just a little uncomfortable deep down. But they hadn¡¯t expected Xue An to reappear so suddenly. ¡°The two girls were really tired, so I sent them home first, then hurried over,¡± Xue An said, then looked towards Yang Binyi in the corner. ¡°Who did this?¡± Xue An asked with an indifferent tone. The room fell silent. Xue An raised his hand and pointed at the wounds on Yang Binyi¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯m asking, who did this?¡± At this moment, Wang Ke let out a breath, leaned back on the sofa, and watched Xue An with interest, laughing disdainfully, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re Xue An, right? Heh, I didn¡¯t expect you to still be alive after disappearing for four years!¡± Xue An turned to look at Wang Ke, his indifferent gaze making Wang Ke¡¯s heart tighten slightly. But soon, Wang Ke recovered his composure and watched Xue An with some defiance. However, Xue An just smiled. ¡°The one who hit my brother is you, correct?¡± Wang Ke nodded, saying arrogantly, ¡°He was asking for it. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask his girlfriend!¡± Luo Jia looked at Zhao Xuehui and the others with contempt, and said impatiently, ¡°Young Master Wang is right! I advise you to leave quickly. If Young Master Wang gets angry, you won¡¯t be able to leave!¡± Seeing Luo Jia¡¯s face full of scorn, Yang Binyi finally lost all hope, closing his eyes in despair. As for Xue An, he completely ignored all this and continued to look calmly at Wang Ke, ¡°The one who forced my brother to kneel, it¡¯s also you, correct?¡± Wang Ke frowned, ¡°Xue An, don¡¯t act like some big shot with me. I¡¯ll tell you, this isn¡¯t the time when we were at school. Here, I¡¯m the one whose words count, understand?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Good that you admit it!¡± As soon as his words fell, Xue An closed in fast, grabbing Wang Ke by the collar and lifting him straight off the sofa. Wang Ke, lifted off his feet, finally showed a hint of panic, ¡°You¡­ what do you want to do?¡± Xue An¡¯s expression was indifferent, ¡°Since it was all done by you, naturally, it¡¯s time to send you on your way!¡± Wang Ke originally wanted to say something to smooth things over, but when he saw the look in Xue An¡¯s eyes, he was struck dumb. Because Xue An¡¯s gaze was terrifyingly calm, showing not the slightest ripple. And it was just such a gaze that made Wang Ke shiver all over. ¡°No! You can¡¯t kill me! I am from the Wang Family¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The Wang Family?¡± A smile emerged on the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth. Wang Ke was near wetting himself with fear when suddenly he remembered something and blurted out stutteringly, ¡°Also, I¡¯m one of the Fire Phoenix, if you dare to kill me, then be prepared to be hunted down by the Fire Phoenix Special Forces!¡± These words stopped Xue An in his tracks. ¡°What did you say?¡± Wang Ke breathed a sigh of relief, it seems he wasn¡¯t fearless after all, and then sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t hear me clearly? I am a member of the Fire Phoenix Special Forces, if you dare to lay a finger on me, watch out for your own life!¡± Chapter 190 - Chapter 190: Chapter 190: Kill Him (1st Update) Chapter 190: Chapter 190: Kill Him (1st Update) Translator: 549690339 The private room fell silent. Everyone looked towards Xue An. Xue An slightly raised his eyebrows and said indifferently, ¡°Fire Phoenix?¡± ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s the Fire Phoenix Special Forces that defeated all opponents in the military contest without sustaining a single casualty, and are now ranked first in the nation!¡± Wang Ke said, his face full of pride. Hearing Wang Ke¡¯s words, Zhao Xuehui¡¯s complexion changed dramatically, and he stepped forward, ¡°Second Brother, put Wang Ke down quickly!¡± Bang. Xue An let go of his hand. Wang Ke fell onto the coffee table, dousing himself with drinks. Zhao Xuehui approached and said, ¡°Young Master Wang, my brother has just come to Zhongdu and doesn¡¯t understand many rules. Please don¡¯t take it personally!¡± But Wang Ke didn¡¯t say a word, just stared at Xue An with a look full of resentment. Zhao Xuehui was anxious within his heart and turned to Xue An, ¡°Second Brother, quickly apologize to Young Master Wang!¡± At the same time, he kept making meaningful glances at Xue An. Yet Xue An stood there with an indifferent expression, seemingly lost in thought. Wang Ke¡¯s fair-weather friends also started to make a racket. ¡°Damn it, where did this blockhead come from? He actually dared to offend Young Master Wang?¡± ¡°Kneel down and apologize! Or we¡¯ll cripple you today!¡± Amidst these clamors, Wang Ke said something spine-chilling. ¡°Apologize? Even if he kneels down today, it won¡¯t make a difference. I¡¯ve just been in touch with Brother Sun of the Fire Phoenix. They happen to be eating nearby and will be here any minute¡­hehe!¡± Wang Ke sneered with a face full of malice. ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes!¡± Xue An suddenly interrupted Wang Ke. The room gradually fell silent again. Wang Ke raised his eyebrows, looking at Xue An as if he were looking at a dead man, ¡°Give me what?¡± ¡°I said, I¡¯ll give you five minutes. If within five minutes, the people you mentioned don¡¯t show up, I¡¯ll send you off!¡± Xue An revealed his canines in a menacing smile. ¡°In other words¡­kill you!¡± Boom! Xue An¡¯s words were like a bomb dropped, leaving many faces filled with astonishment. Was this guy a fool? Wang Ke¡¯s face showed conflicting emotions before he finally said something grim, ¡°Fine! Since you¡¯re seeking your own death, I¡¯ll let you understand what kind of people you can¡¯t afford to offend in Zhongdu!¡± At that moment, someone released Yang Binyi, and his three anxious brothers gathered around. Yang Binyi¡¯s eyes were red as he said, ¡°Second Brother¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand and smiled lightly, ¡°It¡¯s alright; I¡¯m here!¡± Qiao Le stood silently by Xue An¡¯s side, his hand tucked in his sleeve, holding onto a hidden axe. Zhao Xuehui gritted his teeth and spoke in a low voice, ¡°If a fight breaks out later, I¡¯ll cover our retreat. Second Brother, you have a wife and child, so take the chance to leave at the first opportunity and leave Zhongdu overnight! Do you understand?¡± A wave of warmth surged in Xue An¡¯s heart, and he patted Zhao Xuehui¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be so tense; things are not that bad!¡± Zhao Xuehui sighed and said with a bitter smile, ¡°How can it not be bad? Someone in my family is in the army, and lately, the name Fire Phoenix has been grinding calluses in my ears. They are truly an elite force! If Wang Ke really knows them, then this situation¡­sigh!¡± Zhao Xuehui¡¯s complexion grew worse the more he spoke. At this time, Yang Binyi was silent, but his face was seething with killing intent as he glared at Luo Jia not far away. Luo Jia noticed Yang Binyi¡¯s gaze and walked over, curling her lip and said, ¡°What? Not convinced?¡± ¡°You bitch¡­¡± Yang Binyi squeezed these words through clenched teeth. Luo Jia¡¯s expression changed several times, then she sneered, ¡°I may be a bitch, but you¡¯re not even as good as one! Hmph!¡± After saying that, she turned and left without any sentiment. Xue An sat calmly on the sofa, waiting. Five minutes passed in the blink of an eye. Finally, hurried footsteps came from outside the private room. Wang Ke¡¯s face lit up with joy, just as he stood up. But he saw a group of people entering through the door, led by Sun Ling. As soon as Wang Ke saw him, he hurried over, nodding and bowing obsequiously, ¡°Brother Sun, you¡¯re here!¡± Sun Ling nodded, his voice grave, ¡°You said someone¡¯s causing trouble here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s that guy!¡± Wang Ke stretched out his hand to point. Sun Ling looked up and saw only a figure sitting on the sofa, his back to him. Sun Ling¡¯s expression darkened, just about to go over and see who it was. Then he heard an indifferent voice, ¡°I teach you martial arts, yet you use it to serve as dogs for the scions of noble families?¡± At these words, both Sun Ling and the others present had their expressions wildly change! At that moment, Wang Ke blustered, ¡°You brat, even on the brink of death, you still talk tough¡­¡± Slap! An extremely crisp slap silenced Wang Ke. The force of the blow swelled half of Wang Ke¡¯s face. Stunned, Wang Ke clutched his cheek and dumbly stared at Sun Ling whose face was ashen. ¡°Brother Sun! How could you¡­?¡± Sun Ling did not even bother with him but instead led his men to quickly walk a few steps forward, stopping five paces away from the sofa. They bent over in unison, extremely respectfully shouting, ¡°Fire Phoenix Sun Ling and others¡­ pay respect to the Instructor!¡± As this was said. The room fell silent. Everyone gawked in stunned silence. Only the figure on the sofa remained unmoved. A silence that felt like an eternity ensued. The atmosphere in the room seemed to freeze. Sun Ling, bent over, felt nothing but cold sweat over his face. ¡°Am I right, Sun Ling?¡± Xue An turned around, leaning against the sofa, looking at Sun Ling and the others. Sun Ling trembled, his face pale as he lifted his head, meeting Xue An¡¯s ice-cold, indifferent gaze, then gritted his teeth. ¡°Instructor, this Wang Ke said someone was disturbing the peace and even slandered Fire Phoenix, so I came over¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand impatiently, and Sun Ling immediately shut up. Xue An¡¯s slender fingers gently tapped the armrest of the sofa, the tapping sound making everyone¡¯s heart tremble. Then Xue An looked at Sun Ling with an amused expression. ¡°I¡¯ve said that true powerhouses never stoop to explain. When it¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s wrong!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sun Ling lowered his head. This scene made Wang Ke, Luo Jia, and the others feel as if their souls had fled in fear. Even a fool could see that Xue An¡¯s identity was far from ordinary. Otherwise, how could he reprimand Sun Ling like scolding a child? At this time, Xue An stood up and walked over to Sun Ling. ¡°By rights, I should cripple your cultivation level. Do you accept this punishment?¡± ¡°I accept!¡± Sun Ling trembled all over. Xue An placed his hand on the back of Sun Ling¡¯s head, suddenly smiled, ¡°Forget it, since all this started because of Wang Ke, I¡¯ll give you a chance!¡± Sun Ling immediately straightened up, saying resolutely, ¡°Please instruct me!¡± Xue An raised his hand to point at Wang Ke, who was pale and trembling in the corner, and with a faint smile, ¡°Kill him!¡± Sun Ling wasted no time and pounced. Wang Ke let out a deafening scream, ¡°Brother Sun, spare my life! Xue An spare me, I¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sun Ling had never hated someone so much. It was because of this person¡¯s troublemaking that he had almost lost his cultivation level, so Sun Ling¡¯s eyes reddened. The moment he made his move, he chopped off both of Wang Ke¡¯s hands. Wang Ke lay in a pool of blood, in extreme terror, even crawling desperately towards Xue An, wailing, ¡°Brother Xue, no¡­ Mr. Xue, spare my life! I won¡¯t dare¡­ ever again.¡± He would never finish his plea, for Sun Ling grabbed Wang Ke¡¯s hair and cut his throat from behind. Wang Ke¡¯s eyes gradually lost their lustre, and the last image he saw before his death was Xue An, standing with his hands behind his back, his expression detached. I should never have provoked him! Wang Ke thought with immense regret, and then he plunged into endless darkness. Chapter 191 - Chapter 191: Chapter 191: Offering You Splendid Wealth and Honor (2nd Update) Chapter 191: Chapter 191: Offering You Splendid Wealth and Honor (2nd Update) Translator: 549690339 The hall was filled with fear. No one dared to speak. Nobody even dared to glance at Xue An. After Sun Ling killed Wang Ke, he stood respectfully in his place again. Xue An nodded slightly, ¡°Not bad! But if I ever learn that you or any member of Fire Phoenix collude with the offspring of the noble families again, you know what the consequences will be!¡± Towards the end, Xue An¡¯s tone was icy cold. Sun Ling shivered, ¡°Yes!¡± Then Xue An turned towards Wang Ke¡¯s fair-weather friends and Luo Jia, the girlfriend of Yang Binyi. At this moment, Luo Jia¡¯s legs could barely support her, and upon seeing Xue An¡¯s gaze, she fell to her knees. ¡°Spare¡­ Spare my life!¡± Luo Jia stammered. Xue An smiled slightly, then looked at Yang Binyi, ¡°Little Brother, what do you plan to do with this woman?¡± Upon hearing this, hope rose on Luo Jia¡¯s face, and she turned to look at Yang Binyi, ¡°Binyi¡­!¡± In the past, Yang Binyi would always look at her with affection. But now, all Luo Jia saw in Yang Binyi¡¯s face was disgust. Luo Jia crawled over, her voice quivering, ¡°Binyi, please give me another chance. I swear I¡¯ll never dare again. I will honestly stay at home and be your girlfriend, okay?¡± By the end, Luo Jia had grabbed the corner of Yang Binyi¡¯s clothes, pleading with her eyes. But Yang Binyi coldly shook off her hand and stepped back, looking at Luo Jia with indifference. ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s spare her life!¡± Xue An nodded. Then Yang Binyi said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you again. Get lost!¡± Luo Jia¡¯s face gradually turned pale, ¡°Bin¡­¡± ¡°Get lost! If you keep rambling, I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡± Yang Binyi roared in anger. Luo Jia shakily stood up, her heart filled with regret as she looked at Yang Binyi. She truly did regret it now because she knew very well. With a friend like Xue An, Yang Binyi was bound to soar to great heights in the future. If only I hadn¡¯t been so short-sighted before, if only¡­ Then the person standing beside Yang Binyi right now, would still be me! At that thought, Luo Jia felt a desire to die. After Luo Jia left, tears spilled from Yang Binyi¡¯s eyes. Zhao Xuehui sighed and patted Yang Binyi on the shoulder. ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m happy because I¡¯ve finally seen through a bitch, haha!¡± Yang Binyi said with a bitter smile. But just then, the security of the KTV rushed in, and upon seeing the corpse on the floor, their faces all turned pale. ¡°Who killed Young Master Wang?¡± The head of security asked in a stern voice. Sun Ling stepped forward, his voice cold, ¡°I did!¡± The security captain¡¯s face was full of arrogance, ¡°Well, well, daring to kill someone here, and to kill Young Master Wang, none of you are leaving today!¡± Sun Ling let out a cold laugh, about to speak. Suddenly, a voice came, ¡°Is Mr. Xue here?¡± Xue An looked up and saw an elder stepping in from outside the door. Xue An frowned, ¡°And you are¡­?¡± The elder bowed respectfully, ¡°I am a butler from the Chen Family, in charge of this area¡¯s affairs. I rushed over when I heard Wang Ke was dead, not expecting Mr. Xue to be here as well!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°So it¡¯s Butler Chen!¡± ¡°How dare I ask, Mr. Xue, this Wang Ke¡­¡± ¡°My man killed him. Any problem with that?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Butler Chen¡¯s face was covered in cold sweat, and he gave a meek smile, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no issue!¡± No issue? Zhao Xuehui and Qiao Le, who had been extremely tense, now all had faces of blank confusion. A person died, and just like that, there¡¯s no more trouble? Xue An nodded, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you!¡± ¡°Mr. Xue, you¡¯re too polite! Please take care!¡± the Chen family¡¯s butler said respectfully. After Xue An and his people left. The security captain whispered, ¡°Old sir, who was that man just now? Someone that even a person of your status is so afraid of?¡± Wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, the Chen family butler took a deep breath and said, ¡°Who? Heh, he¡¯s truly the dragon among men, a figure from above the nine heavens! Compared to him, that Wang Ke is nothing more than a loach! Return the corpse to the Wang Family, and warn them not to harbor thoughts of revenge, or the Chen Family will not let them off either!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The security captain shuddered and hastily responded in a low voice. Exiting the KTV, the fresh air outside revitalized everyone. Thinking back, everything that had just happened felt like a dream. Sun Ling and the others respectfully bid farewell to Xue An and turned to head back to the camp. The four walked down the midnight streets, all in silence. After who knows how long. They raised their heads only to realize they had arrived in front of their alma mater. It was already morning by then, so the group simply went to the university cafeteria and ate a meal they had back in the day. As they ate, Zhao Xuehui and the others complained about how the food hadn¡¯t changed much over the years. Xue An, on the other hand, just kept smiling silently. After finishing the meal, Xue An looked at Zhao Xuehui and suddenly spoke softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡± Zhao Xuehui shook his head, ¡°To tell the truth, we were very curious at the beginning, but now, not anymore!¡± Qiao Le drank his last mouthful of rice porridge and sighed, ¡°No matter what big shot you¡¯ve become, I only know that you¡¯re still my second brother, and that¡¯s enough for me!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Yang Bin also nodded in agreement. Xue An burst into laughter. His laughter drew many sideways glances. Then Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Since we¡¯re all brothers, then I¡¯ll give you a chance at extraordinary wealth and honor!¡± Extraordinary wealth and honor? Qiao Le and the others looked at each other, not understanding what Xue An was talking about. But Zhao Xuehui gave a wry smile, ¡°Right now, we¡¯ve got neither capital nor connections, where would this extraordinary wealth and honor come from?¡± Xue An laughed and wrote two characters on the table with his wet finger. ¡°Longevity!¡± Zhao Xuehui exclaimed in surprise. Xue An nodded, ¡°Not true longevity, but it can stimulate a person¡¯s potential, extending their lifespan by at least twenty years!¡± Hisss. Zhao Xuehui and the others exchanged looks, their eyes full of shock. In today¡¯s world, medicine is advanced, but no one dares to claim that they can extend life by twenty years. If this was true, it would be like a money-printing machine! For others, this might be difficult, but for Xue An, it was all too simple. Just producing a simplified version of the Primordial Essence Elixir would achieve this effect. But Zhao Xuehui frowned, ¡°Second brother, I don¡¯t doubt what you say, but such huge benefits, just relying on us few, could it be¡­¡±. Zhao Xuehui¡¯s meaning was clear. Such colossal benefits could drive any organization to madness. Just them few would be like sending themselves to die! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An laughed, ¡°Of course it won¡¯t just be you guys, you couldn¡¯t handle it. I can get the Chen Family and the military to help you!¡± ¡°The Chen Family?¡± Zhao Xuehui shivered, ¡°That Chen Family?¡± Xue An nodded. The three looked at each other and saw the flames of hope in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Damn it! Let¡¯s do it! Now that second brother is so powerful, we can¡¯t lag too far behind!¡± Qiao Le said with vehemence. Chapter 192 - Chapter 192: Chapter 192: The Emergence of the Chapter 192: Chapter 192: The Emergence of the Eight-Forked Serpent (Third Update) Translator: 549690339 Country R. Orochi Shrine. Takeuchi Kiyoko sat cross-legged in front of the Orochi statue, her beautiful face engulfed in surging demonic energy. Several elders stood at a distance, their demeanor solemn and respectful. Finally. A black mist rose up from the Orochi statue, reaching into the sky. The elders, overwhelmed with excitement, knelt to the ground in worship. A voice, both ethereal and majestic, sounded out. ¡°You mortals, for what reason do you summon me?¡± An elder clad in a black robe with golden edges crawled forward a few steps and spoke with utmost reverence, ¡°Great Orochi, this is the mortal substitute we have found for you!¡± A snake head faintly appeared within the black mist, looking down at Takeuchi Kiyoko, and let out a ghastly chuckle. ¡°Excellent, born with the Immortal Demon Body, well done!¡± ¡°Thank you, Great One!¡± The elders cried, tears streaming down their faces in their agitation. The black mist suddenly lunged forward, enveloping Takeuchi Kiyoko within it. Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s face contorted in extreme pain, and blood slowly trickled out of her mouth and nose. Suddenly. The black mist disappeared without a trace. And Takeuchi Kiyoko slowly opened her eyes, which were now diamond-shaped and full of indifference and cold cruelty. All the elders respectfully knelt to the ground, ¡°We greet you, Great One!¡± ¡°This time, I am very satisfied with the body. Therefore, in my descent this time, I shall gather the other heads and then coalesce the Immortal Demon Body,¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko said coldly. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°As for now¡­¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko turned and walked toward the shrine, pulling a blade out from beside the statue. With the unsheathing of this blade, the entire room darkened. Violent and biting Sha energy rose from the sword. Takeuchi Kiyoko spread her mouth in a fearsome and terrifying smile. ¡°The aura of the Huaxia Sword Immortal has vanished, now only General Lin remains. Once I slay him, the whole of Huaxia will be powerless before the strength of my Ghost God¡¯s Slash!¡± Her speech started awkwardly but became more fluent as she continued. Fear filled the hearts of the elders at that moment. Orochi¡¯s incarnations would usually take at least several months to perfectly merge. Yet, this time, the fusion was complete in such a short time. Even faster than the previous host, Nagatsuki Ito! Takeuchi Kiyoko turned to look at the people kneeling on the ground, ¡°You have done well. Once I reunite my Immortal Demon Body and reign over this realm, I shall transform all of you into Immortal Demon Bodies, granting you everlasting life!¡± The elders knocked their heads on the floor in gratitude, tears of excitement flowing across their faces. ¡°Send the order, in half a month, I shall cross the sea to the east to avenge the blow that General Lin struck against me!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xue An had been staying at home for the past few days, as he wanted to simplify the production of the Primordial Essence Elixir as much as possible. After all, many of the medicinal ingredients were very precious, and if made strictly according to the original formula, the price would be too high for many to afford. Moreover, the production process had to meet the requirements of assembly line manufacturing, otherwise, if it were all done by hand, the output could not be assured! That day, he received a call from his boss, Zhao Xuehui. ¡°Hey, Little Brother, I¡¯ve just been in touch with a pharma factory that¡¯s looking to sell, and the price is very cheap. Shall we go take a look?¡± After all, building a pharmaceutical factory from scratch would require at least a year. So Xue An¡¯s suggestion was to try to buy an existing facility. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll come over in a bit!¡± Waiting at the designated meeting spot, Xue An noticed that all three of them were dressed in suits and leather shoes, looking every bit the part of successful businessmen, which made him laugh. ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re going to wear that?¡± Qiao Le asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this?¡± Xue An looked down at his own slippers. ¡°Uh¡­ nothing at all! I¡¯m wearing the clothes I bought for a blind date before, and man, it¡¯s really freaking hot!¡± Qiao Le wiped the sweat beads off his face. Zhao Xuehui waved his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± To make a good impression this time, Zhao Xuehui gritted his teeth and rented a BMW. Xue An sat in the back seat, watching the three excitedly discuss entrepreneurship, and his mood also improved a lot. His three good friends were all full of drive and didn¡¯t rely on him for everything. Xue An would just offer a suggestion, and then the three of them would take it from there. Moreover, they made it clear that half of the company¡¯s shares belonged to Xue An. Xue An just smiled it off. If he wanted shares, wouldn¡¯t it be simpler to do it himself? Once they arrived at their destination, Xue An looked up at the expansive and very modern pharmaceutical factory. ¡°Hello, may I ask if you are Mr. Zhao?¡± A secretary who had been waiting at the door approached them. Zhao Xuehui nodded, ¡°That¡¯s me!¡± ¡°Please follow me; our chairman is waiting for you in the office!¡± They walked across the spacious plaza and arrived in front of a brand-new office building. ¡°Please wait here for a moment; our chairman is meeting with other clients!¡± Zhao Xuehui and his companions sat on the sofa, quietly discussing the upcoming meeting. Xue An stood by the window, listening quietly. Even though there were several walls between them, Xue An could still hear the conversation inside if he wanted to. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I, Shu Liu, would rather sell this factory at a loss than submit to you!¡± a woman¡¯s angry voice said. ¡°Hehe, Chairman Shu, do you think, after offending the Chi Family, anyone else would dare want your factory?¡± A proud male voice spoke. ¡°Even if I have to tear down the factory myself, I won¡¯t hand it over to you!¡± ¡°Well, you can do as you please, but I¡¯d like to remind you that in Zhongdu, what the Chi Family says is law!¡± the male voice sneered. After a bout of footsteps, it seemed these people had left. Following a long silence, the faint sound of the woman¡¯s sobbing could be heard. Xue An¡¯s heart stirred, realizing that there really was something going on with this factory. After a while, the secretary approached and said, ¡°Sorry about the wait, please come with me!¡± Xue An took the lead, walking ahead and drawing the secretary¡¯s repeated glances. After all, Xue An was dressed far too casually, in leisurewear and flip-flops, like he was out for a stroll. When they entered the office, a beautifully dressed woman stood up and smiled slightly, ¡°I¡¯m Shu Liu, the chairman of this pharmaceutical factory. My apologies for the delay; there were some matters that needed my attention.¡± Xue An glanced at the woman¡¯s face and noticed her slightly red eyes, a clear sign she had just been crying. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Zhao Xuehui. How extensive is your factory, and what about the equipment and paperwork?¡± Zhao Xuehui had obviously done his homework, asking very professional questions. The two began to discuss various details. Xue An stood by, his expression unchanging, listening. The pharmaceutical factory¡¯s facilities, equipment, and all documentation were complete and flawless; the selling price was quite reasonable. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Therefore, Zhao Xuehui was very satisfied in the end. ¡°Mr. Zhao, if you¡¯re really interested, it would be best to decide now, otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee that the factory will still be at this price tomorrow!¡± Shu Liu said softly. Zhao Xuehui looked at Xue An with an inquiring gaze. Xue An then looked up, smiled faintly at Shu Liu, ¡°May I ask Chairman Shu, why are you in such a hurry to sell such a good factory?¡± Chapter 193 - Chapter 193: Chapter 193 I know, but I don’t care! (4th update) Chapter 193: Chapter 193 I know, but I don¡¯t care! (4th update) Translator: 549690339 Shu Liu¡¯s face turned bitter, then she whispered in a low voice, ¡°Because¡­.¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Is it because there are some disputes?¡± As soon as these words came out, Shu Liu shuddered, then she looked at Xue An with astonished eyes. Initially, Shu Liu thought Xue An was just a driver, so she didn¡¯t take him seriously. But now it seemed that he was the real decision-maker. Shu Liu sighed, then nodded, a pained expression crossing her face, ¡°Yes, there are disputes! And they¡¯re with the Chi Family of Zhongdu!¡± The Chi Family! This name caused a slight change in the expressions of Zhao Xuehui and the others. Qiao Le even uttered in dissatisfaction, ¡°Chairwoman Shu, that¡¯s not very honorable of you. After talking for so long, it turns out you¡¯re trying to drag us into a trap!¡± Shu Liu¡¯s face turned red, and she lowered her head in shame, ¡°I¡­ I really have no other options now. Many people have come to see the factory these past days, but as soon as they hear about the Chi Family, they all run away. I really had no choice but to think about hiding it.¡± After finishing, Shu Liu closed her eyes in pain and sighed lightly, ¡°If you all think it¡¯s not acceptable, then let¡¯s forget it!¡± Zhao Xuehui exchanged a glance with Qiao Le, then stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I think we need not discuss this any further. After all, the Chi Family¡­¡± Their intention was clear. The Chi Family of Zhongdu was a noble household; looking at this situation, the person from the Chi Family that Shu Liu had offended was not an ordinary member. Although the factory was cheap, taking it over would mean facing the hatred of a noble family, which would not be worth it. Shu Liu¡¯s face was ashen as she nodded without uttering a word. And just when Zhao Xuehui and the others were all standing up, preparing to leave, Xue An put down the pen he had been fiddling with and raised his head to glance at Shu Liu, saying indifferently. ¡°If I take over and still let you manage this factory, would you dare?¡± Hearing these words, Shu Liu, who had already given up all hope, showed an incredulous look on her face. ¡°Sir, I just made it very clear, this factory has a direct conflict with the Chi Family, you¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand, ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t care!¡± Although his words were bland, the assertiveness they contained left Shu Liu stunned. This young man seemed ordinary, so why did he possess such strong confidence? ¡°I¡¯m just asking you, do you dare or not?¡± Xue An insisted, staring at Shu Liu. Shu Liu bit her lip, thinking that since things were already at this point and if this person dared to take over, then he must have a way to deal with the Chi Family. And if she really could still manage this factory, then, of course, it couldn¡¯t be better. After hesitating for a moment, Shu Liu nodded, ¡°Of course, I dare!¡± Xue An leaned back and said blandly, ¡°Good, let¡¯s draw up the agreement now!¡± ¡°What?¡± Shu Liu thought she had heard wrong. ¡°So soon?¡± Zhao Xuehui was also startled. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, if we agree, then let¡¯s sign!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Zhao Xuehui furrowed his eyebrows, wanting to advise Xue An. Even though he knew that Xue An probably wasn¡¯t afraid of the Chi Family, it¡¯s always better to avoid unnecessary troubles. Why insist on this factory, and why insist on having this woman as a director? Could it be that the second brother has taken a fancy to this woman? It couldn¡¯t be, although this woman was quite attractive, she was still far from his sister-in-law. At the same time, Shu Liu also harbored some doubts in her heart. Why would he do this? Could it be¡­ he was coveting my beauty? Xue An spoke in a casual tone, ¡°On the way here, I took a look, and I¡¯m very satisfied with the factory. I can see you are earnest and responsible, so I don¡¯t care what feud there is with the Chi Family; this factory is a deal for me!¡± Shu Liu felt her face flush, ashamed of her previous thoughts, then she stood up and said very respectfully, ¡°Thank you! May I ask for your esteemed surname?¡± ¡°My surname is Xue!¡± The agreement was quickly signed, and Shu Liu still felt like she was living in an alternate reality. ¡°Mr. Xue, what do we plan to produce next? Currently, there is not much of the raw material left. If we want to produce something, we need to replenish the raw materials promptly.¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°Of course, we aren¡¯t going to produce these common medicines. What we are going to produce is a divine medicine that can extend life by twenty years!¡± His statement immediately changed Shu Liu¡¯s expression, and she looked at Xue An with a piercing gaze. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m not selling the factory!¡± ¡°Why? Hey, I have to say, it¡¯s somewhat ridiculous how you¡¯ve just signed the agreement, and now you want to back out?¡± Qiao Le couldn¡¯t help but speak up. Shu Liu said coldly, ¡°Even if I have to destroy the factory myself, I wouldn¡¯t let you people produce some fake medicine that deceives others!¡± This statement at first stunned Zhao Xuehui and the others, and then they all shook their heads and started to laugh bitterly. Actually, they had encountered this kind of situation more than once. Many people, upon hearing that they intended to produce a divine medicine that could extend life by twenty years, their first reaction was that they were fraudsters. At that moment, Xue An cracked a slight smile, ¡°You think that we are swindlers?¡± Shu Liu looked at Xue An coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of what I think, it¡¯s a fact!¡± As a medical student, Shu Liu absolutely didn¡¯t believe that any medicine could extend life by twenty years. Xue An nodded and then pulled out a small glass bottle from his pocket. It was filled with a pale golden liquid. ¡°This¡­ is the medicine that can extend life!¡± Seeing this thing, a look of scorn appeared on Shu Liu¡¯s face, ¡°Do you think I would believe that?¡± Xue An stood up, placed the glass bottle on the table, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one night to try it for yourself!¡± After saying that, Xue An turned and left. Zhao Xuehui and the others glanced at Shu Liu and then all left. In the vast office, only Shu Liu remained. She stared at the small bottle on the table, her expression uncertain. How could there possibly be a divine medicine that extends life by twenty years? Even if there were, it couldn¡¯t be made with the current medical conditions, right? With this thought in mind, Shu Liu went forward to pick up the small bottle, intending to throw it into the trash bin. At that moment, the phone rang, and an anxious female voice came from the other end. ¡°Shu Liu, come quickly, your grandfather is in bad shape!¡± Shu Liu¡¯s face changed dramatically, and she immediately dashed downstairs, coincidentally stuffing the small bottle into her pocket. By the time she burst into the hospital¡¯s intensive care ward. Gao Shengnan was waiting outside. As soon as Shu Liu saw her, she asked anxiously, ¡°How is my grandfather doing?¡± Gao Shengnan shook her head gravely, ¡°The situation is very bad. My father is currently treating him inside!¡± Upon hearing this, Shu Liu breathed a sigh of relief. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Because she knew who Gao Shengnan¡¯s father was. Renowned as the number one Divine Doctor in Zhongdu, even in all of Huaxia, Gao Wenyen! As long as he was present, even wanting to die wouldn¡¯t be an option! After half an hour, Gao Wenyen walked out of the ward with a somber face. He gave Shu Liu a slight shake of his head, ¡°The old master¡¯s condition is deteriorating. I¡¯ve temporarily helped him with ¡®Golden Needle Overcoming Adversity¡¯ acupuncture to get through this crisis, but it¡¯s probably going to be very difficult from here on out!¡± Chapter 194 - Chapter 194: Chapter 194: Greetings, Senior! (5th update) Chapter 194: Chapter 194: Greetings, Senior! (5th update) Translator: 549690339 Hearing Gao Wenyen say this, Shu Liu¡¯s tears spilled out. ¡°Then¡­ what should we do?¡± Gao Wenyen sighed softly, ¡°A doctor can cure diseases, but not fate. Prepare yourself mentally!¡± After saying that, he left first. As Shu Liu¡¯s good friend, Gao Shengnan naturally stayed to keep her company. ¡°Alright, life and death are predestined, and the old master isn¡¯t young anymore. Don¡¯t be too sad!¡± Shu Liu looked up at Gao Shengnan with a face full of grief and indignation. ¡°Grandfather isn¡¯t dead yet, and the people from the Chi Family are already being very aggressive. What will I do if he¡¯s gone?¡± Hearing this remark, Gao Shengnan couldn¡¯t help but sigh as well, ¡°The Chi Family is¡­ indeed going too far!¡± Filled with sorrow, Shu Liu walked into the hospital room and saw the only family she had in this world lying unconscious on the bed, her tears falling in a rush. After approaching the bed, she bent down and whispered into her grandfather¡¯s ear: ¡°Grandfather, what will I do if you leave?¡± Seemingly hearing her, the old man¡¯s body trembled slightly, and a tear seeped from the corner of his eye. Shu Liu prepared to take a handkerchief from her pocket to wipe her grandfather¡¯s tears. Suddenly, she touched the glass bottle in her pocket. A flash of inspiration struck her mind. She couldn¡¯t help but remember the group of people she had seen that day and the man with the indifferent expression who said there was a potion that could prolong life by twenty years. Could there really be such a potion? If it were any other time, Shu Liu would have scoffed at it. But now, as her closest kin was about to pass away, her mind was in turmoil. Should she give it a try? Shu Liu, trembling, took out the glass bottle and gently opened the lid. A strange, pleasant fragrance assailed her, making one feel refreshed and uplifted. Shu Liu gritted her teeth and poured the potion down her grandfather¡¯s throat. Five minutes, no reaction! Ten minutes, still none! An hour later, Shu Liu, looking at her grandfather, just as always, was utterly hopeless. How could she have been so foolish to believe in such things? Shu Liu laughed at herself mockingly, then sat by the bed, ready to accompany the old man on his final journey. The fatigue from the past few days and the immense pressure from the Chi Family had already exhausted this girl. So, without knowing when, Shu Liu fell asleep by the bed. She didn¡¯t know how long she slept. Shu Liu felt someone gently stroking her hair. The palm was warm and broad, just like¡­ how her grandfather used to stroke her when she was little. Suddenly! Shu Liu woke up. Grandfather! How is he? Shu Liu looked up and then saw her grandfather, looking rosy-cheeked, leaning against the head of the bed and smiling at her. Shu Liu was stunned. Is this a dream? It must be a dream, she probably was too tired recently! While she was still in a daze, Shu He chuckled and shook his head, ¡°Silly girl, what are you dazing for?¡± Shu Liu¡¯s tears kept falling, ¡°Grandfather, this is a dream, right? Are you going to leave me?¡± Shu He wiped the tears from Shu Liu¡¯s face and chuckled, ¡°I am your grandfather, and this isn¡¯t a dream; I really woke up!¡± Shu Liu was initially in disbelief until she pinched her own cheek, then she was stunned. It¡¯s real! This is real! A surge of ecstasy overwhelmed him. Shu Liu hugged her grandfather tightly, bursting into tears. Just then, Gao Wenyen and his daughter Gao Shengnan arrived outside the hospital room. Hearing the crying inside, Gao Shengnan¡¯s face changed, ¡°Father, has Old Master Shu passed away?¡± Gao Wenyen sighed, ¡°When I checked his pulse yesterday, I could tell he wouldn¡¯t make it through today. Poor Shu Liu¡­¡± Gao Wenyen didn¡¯t finish his sentence, because he and his daughter were both staring with eyes wide open, slack-jawed at the scene inside the room. Shu He, whom Gao Wenyen had diagnosed as certain to die just yesterday, was now sitting up in bed with a rosy complexion, nodding and smiling at the Gao father and daughter as they entered. Gao Shengnan got a shiver up her spine, thinking she might be seeing a ghost. Whereas Gao Wenyen frowned, wondering if this could be the phenomenon of rallying before death. But this was too strong of a rally. At this moment, Shu Liu stopped her crying, stood up, and bowed to Gao Wenyen, ¡°Uncle Gao, my grandfather says he¡¯s fine now, but I¡¯m still worried. Please, check him!¡± Gao Wenyen stepped forward to take the pulse, and his face inevitably changed dramatically. ¡°Uncle Gao, how is my grandfather¡¯s illness?¡± Shu Liu asked anxiously. Gao Wenyen shook his head, ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s illness¡­ is completely cured! His current physical condition is even better than mine!¡± That statement shocked everyone in the room. Even Shu He was somewhat astonished and baffled. Gao Wenyen, with eyes sharp as knives, fixed his gaze on Shu Liu and demanded, ¡°Shu Liu, tell me, what did you feed the old master?¡± Shu Liu¡¯s heart trembled violently, and she suddenly remembered the small glass bottle, and the words Xue An had said. She nodded and gave a rough account of what had happened. A boundless light burst forth in Gao Wenyen¡¯s eyes, an excitement his daughter Gao Shengnan had never seen in him before. ¡°Where¡¯s that bottle? Quick! Let me see it!¡± ¡°I threw it away after feeding it to Grandpa last night!¡± ¡°Where did you throw it?¡± Gao Wenyen asked urgently. ¡°Outside in the trash can¡­¡± Shu Liu began. Before she could finish, Gao Wenyen had already rushed out. Luckily, he left early; otherwise, the morning janitors would have taken all the trash away. Gao Wenyen, with the utmost solemnity, picked up the small glass bottle and brought it to his nose to sniff. Then he closed his eyes and fell silent. ¡°Uncle Gao, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Shu Liu inquired. A tear trickled from the corner of Gao Wenyen¡¯s eye, then he suppressed his excitement and said, ¡°Shu Liu, tell your uncle, will those people come today?¡± The question reminded Shu Liu, and she exclaimed, ¡°The person yesterday said they only gave me one night to consider!¡± ¡°Quick! Make a phone call!¡± Gao Wenyen shouted hoarsely. When Shu Liu got through to Xue An on the phone, Gao Wenyen couldn¡¯t wait to snatch it from her, took a deep breath, and said with utmost respect, ¡°Predecessor!¡± Predecessor? This address changed the expressions of everyone present. Gao Wenyen¡¯s status in Zhongdu was extraordinary, and even the most powerful and influential Family Heads had to show him respect. After all, no one can avoid falling ill. And Gao Wenyen had always been indifferent to worldly affairs, always maintaining a calm demeanor. But today, he acted like a schoolboy meeting his idol! On the other end, Xue An simply chuckled, ¡°What, did the trial prove successful?¡± Gao Wenyen hummed in acknowledgment, then respectfully said, ¡°Predecessor, do you have time today? Myself, Shu Liu, and Old Master Shu all wish to meet you in person!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Xue An and others once again arrived at this pharmaceutical factory, just as they entered. Gao Wenyen was already running towards them, heading straight for Xue An. Upon reaching close, Gao Wenyen bowed respectfully, ¡°The apprentice greets the predecessor!¡± Xue An looked at the man near his sixties and smiled faintly, ¡°Divine Doctor Gao?¡± Gao Wenyen gave a wry smile, ¡°In your presence, who in the world dares to claim the title of Divine Doctor?¡± Chapter 199 - Chapter 199: Chapter 199 The Taste of Coffee and Isatis Root (2nd Update) Chapter 199: Chapter 199 The Taste of Coffee and Isatis Root (2nd Update) Translator: 549690339 Chen Rushi gazed adoringly at the man who exuded a powerful aura from head to toe, her heart filled with mixed emotions. But before she could dwell on it, Xue Nian, drooling, pointed at the small bottles on the assembly line and asked, ¡°Daddy, do these taste good?¡± Upon hearing this, Xue Xiang sighed like a little adult, hands on hips, ¡°Xue Nian, you¡¯re such a glutton, but Daddy, they do look quite delicious!¡± Xue Xiang said, also drooling a little. Xue An laughed heartily and casually picked up two bottles, ¡°Try them!¡± The two little girls took them and gulped down two bottles of Tian Yuan like they were drinking soft drinks. This scene left many people completely dumbfounded. Nowadays, the cost to produce a single bottle of Tian Yuan was around a million, yet Xue An carelessly used them as a drink for his daughters. After finishing, both little girls squinted their eyes. ¡°Does it taste good?¡± An Yan asked at that moment. ¡°Mm-hmm! Sweet and sour, it¡¯s like fruit juice!¡± Xue Nian said. ¡°No, it tastes like coffee to me!¡± Xue Xiang claimed. ¡°Have you ever tasted coffee?¡± Xue Nian looked dubious. ¡°Of course, I have! Remember when Aunt Xuan¡¯Er made us drink Banlangen? She said it tastes just like coffee!¡± Xue Xiang argued with conviction. The two little girls began to argue about the actual taste of Banlangen and coffee. Xue An then took another bottle and handed it to An Yan, ¡°You try it too!¡± An Yan shook her head, ¡°Haven¡¯t you said that my body is such that no kind of Spirit Pill would be of use to me right now? Let¡¯s not waste it.¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Your husband can afford to waste it!¡± Flushing, An Yan took a bottle of Tian Yuan, sipped a little, then handed it back to Xue An. ¡°You drink too!¡± Witnessing this scene, all those around were filled with envy. Chen Rushi lowered her head and fell silent. All she could feel now was envy and happiness! Because in the way Xue An looked at An Yan, she read a tenderness deep enough to drown in. For a woman to find a man who dotes on her like a daughter, how fortunate that would be! Chen Xiuhe moved quickly. The next day, news of the upcoming press conference hosted by the Chen Family spread throughout the entire Zhongdu. Zhongdu, already on edge with the anticipation of the looming battle, was once again stirred up. A press conference hosted by the Chen Family? And at such a critical moment, what was Chen Xiuhe planning? Many people were full of doubts. When the day of the press conference arrived, Luxury cars had filled the hotel owned by the Chen Family from early on. Many gathered in small groups, whispering about the upcoming press conference. Just then, Jin Xiurong, dressed in a cheongsam exuding grace and splendor, walked in flanked by her two sons. The crowd parted ways for her, with some people respectfully exclaiming, ¡°Madam An wishes you well!¡± With an air of arrogance, Jin Xiurong nodded slightly and then proceeded into the venue. After she had passed, the murmuring resumed. ¡°This Madam An sure has an imposing presence!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, you should have seen the An Family at the height of their power a few years ago; their outings were like the emperor leaving the palace in ancient times!¡± ¡°So mighty, yet weren¡¯t they embarrassed at the birthday banquet a few days ago?¡± someone sneered. ¡°Heh, the An Family may be much weaker now, but even a starving camel is still bigger than a horse. Let¡¯s just enjoy the spectacle!¡± By the time Xue An arrived, the hotel lobby was already bustling with a cacophony of voices and extraordinary excitement. Xue An didn¡¯t make a fuss and was about to enter when a surprised voice came through. ¡°Is it Mr. Xue?¡± Xue An turned his head and saw a somewhat familiar face. ¡°You¡¯re ¡­ Chen Xiaoyi?¡± Chen Xiaoyi was the female journalist who had interviewed Xue An back in the provincial city. Unexpectedly, she had come to Zhongdu today and even attended this press conference! Chen Xiaoyi was very happy to see Xue An, ¡°Mr. Xue, I never expected to see you here!¡± Xue An smiled, his impression of Chen Xiaoyi was quite positive. ¡°Journalist Chen isn¡¯t in the provincial city anymore?¡± ¡°No, this time I¡¯m accompanying a friend to handle some matters in Zhongdu. We happened to come across this conference, so we decided to join in on the fun!¡± said Chen Xiaoyi, pointing to the girl beside her. ¡°This is my friend Huang Xiangyan!¡± Xue An glanced at Huang Xiangyan, who was average looking, but dressed fashionably, giving her some attractiveness, though her expression was exceedingly arrogant. After Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s introduction, she sized up Xue An for a few moments, then with a hint of disdain in her eyes, she turned her head and said coldly, ¡°Xiaoyi, you chat first, I will wait over there for you!¡± Upon saying that, she turned and left. Chen Xiaoyi said with some embarrassment, ¡°Sorry about that, my friend is like this with everyone!¡± Xue An held back a smile and gestured behind him. When Chen Xiaoyi turned back to look, she realized Huang Xiangyan, after sitting down, was now full of smiles engaging in conversation with a wealthy young man beside her; her fawning demeanor was in stark contrast to her previous cold aloofness! Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s face became quite embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Xue, did you know that Miss Fan went to Hollywood in M Country?¡± Chen Xiaoyi suddenly said. Xue An was taken aback, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that. When did this happen?¡± ¡°I just heard about it too. They say she broke her contract with her original company, then turned down many major film offers, and went to Hollywood alone. Many are saying she¡¯s gone mad!¡± Chen Xiaoyi sighed. Upon hearing this, Xue An felt a soft spot in the depths of his heart touched, and he let out a slight sigh. ¡°I really didn¡¯t know about this!¡± Chen Xiaoyi nodded, ¡°It seems Miss Fan must have her own plans.¡± As everyone took their seats, Chen Xiaoyi, thinking Xue An did not have a seat, cordially invited, ¡°Mr. Xue, why don¡¯t you sit next to me? The view is good here, and you can see more clearly!¡± Xue An pondered for a moment, then nodded. He planned to inquire in detail about Fan Mengxue¡¯s situation. Chen Xiaoyi was clearly delighted, but as the two sat down, Huang Xiangyan, who had been chatting eagerly with the young man of wealth beside her, frowned. Then, deliberately, she said, ¡°Mr. Xue, were you invited to come this time?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°No invitation!¡± The sneer on Huang Xiangyan¡¯s face deepened, ¡°If you don¡¯t even have an invitation, why sit here?¡± Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Xiangyan!¡± Huang Xiangyan let out a scornful laugh, ¡°Xiaoyi, you¡¯d better be careful. Some people, they rely on their good looks to swindle around all day, deceiving women of their money. You should really watch out!¡± At this, Xue An laughed. When Huang Xiangyan spoke, didn¡¯t she think about herself first? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s face turned ashen; she was clearly angered. Seeing this, Huang Xiangyan sneered inwardly. Back at the office, Chen Xiaoyi always acted so high and mighty. It appears she¡¯s just a foolish woman. She wouldn¡¯t make such a mistake. She had gone to great lengths to secure an invitation to the press conference, her aim was to land a wealthy catch. To her, money was most important! Chapter 200 - Chapter 200: Chapter 200: Fate of the Heavens (3rd Update) Chapter 200: Chapter 200: Fate of the Heavens (3rd Update) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Mr. Xue, I¡¯m really sorry that she¡­¡± Chen Xiaoyi began apologetically, wanting to say something. Xue An waved his hand and said indifferently, ¡°No need to say more, it¡¯s fine!¡± However, Huang Xiangyan couldn¡¯t hide her disdain at Xue An¡¯s attitude. In her view, Xue An was simply chickening out. The rich second-generation man who was basking in Huang Xiangyan¡¯s flattery also chuckled smugly, ¡°Miss Huang, there¡¯s no need to bother with some messy people. Once the press conference is over, I¡¯ll take you to meet some real big shots!¡± Huang Xiangyan¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Really? You¡¯re so impressive, Young Master!¡± The blissful rich man grinned, ¡°Of course! My family has a deep relationship with the Chen family. My father even worked under the old Mr. Chen back in the day. Now, when the old Mr. Chen sees me, he would still nod and greet me!¡± The old Mr. Chen he referred to was naturally Chen Xiuhe. Huang Xiangyan listened with eyes shining, becoming increasingly flattering and obsequious. At that moment. A group of people came onto the stage in front, each holding a tray. However, the trays were all covered with red cloth, so it was impossible to see what was underneath. Then Chen Rushi walked out. Her arrival caused a slight stir in the room. Many heirs of noble families brightened up at the sight of her. ¡°Miss Chen, hello!¡± ¡°Ru Shi, hello, little sister!¡± There was a continuous chorus of greetings. Even the rich second-generation man excitedly waved his hand to signal, ¡°Miss Chen, hello!¡± For them, Chen Rushi was like a goddess in their hearts. Huang Xiangyan enviously watched Chen Rushi on stage, pondering how amazing it would be if she could reach that status one day. However, Chen Rushi just nodded slightly to the crowd below, then stood to one side with her hands down. At that moment, Chen Xiuhe slowly walked up. His entry truly sparked a huge commotion. Whether willing or not, many people stood up and shouted, ¡°Greetings, Patriarch Chen!¡± Chen Xiuhe smiled faintly, ¡°Please take your seats, everyone.¡± After everyone had sat down, Chen Xiuhe said calmly, ¡°Today, I have invited everyone here because there is a matter I wish to announce. However¡­¡± Chen Xiuhe paused, then continued, ¡°However, I am not qualified to speak about this matter, so I would like to invite a gentleman to come on stage to speak!¡± After speaking, Chen Xiuhe too stood aside with his hands down. The audience was first taken aback, then they all looked on with faces full of surprise and doubt. Who could it possibly be? Who could command such respect from Chen Xiuhe? At that moment, Xue An stood up. His action caused those around him to turn their heads in his direction. Chen Xiaoyi blinked in surprise and whispered, ¡°Mr. Xue, what are you doing?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just need to go to the front for a moment!¡± Huang Xiangyan sneered at that moment, ¡°How interesting. Do you know where you are? To actually move around randomly? I wonder how somebody like you got in here!¡± Unable to contain his anger, Chen Xiaoyi bellowed, ¡°Huang Xiangyan, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s angry scolding perplexed Huang Xiangyan, and then she sneered, ¡°Chen Xiaoyi, don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. Let me tell you, this Mr. Xue is simply¡­¡± She didn¡¯t finish her sentence. Because Huang Xiangyan witnessed something that left her speechless. She saw Xue An walking to the front row, then slowly ascend the stage. This move naturally drew the attention of everyone present. Chen Xiaoyi also couldn¡¯t help but freeze. At that moment, Xue An reached the front of the stage, with Chen Xiuhe and Chen Rushi respectfully flanking him from behind. Huang Xiangyan stood in stunned silence, murmuring softly, ¡°My goodness! Am I seeing things?¡± But at that moment, Chen Xiaoyi recovered from his shock, recalling the many miracles Xue An had created in the provincial city, and a hint of a smile emerged at the corner of his mouth. With this man, any miracle was possible! Xue An leaned on the table and surveyed the audience. The room gradually fell silent. Only then did Xue An speak indifferently, ¡°Many people are wondering who I am!¡± ¡°Let me introduce myself, my name is Xue An!¡± Xue An? This name sparked a stir among the crowd. And the rich second-generation who had been fawning over Huang Xiangyan trembled, looking at the stage with a look of horror. ¡°He¡­ He is actually Xue An?¡± Huang Xiangyan¡¯s face turned pale as she asked in a low voice, ¡°Is¡­ Is this Xue An very formidable?¡± ¡°Just formidable? He has stepped on the An Family, one of Zhongdu¡¯s top elite families, so tell me, is that not formidable?¡± the wealthy scion said with a quivering voice. At this moment, his heart was filled with regret, for having gotten entangled with this foolish woman. Now he had done it. Had he actually just mocked Xue An with his words? Thinking this, the rich scion trembled all over. And Huang Xiangyan, even paler, deeply regretted her words and deeds, then forced a smile at Chen Xiaoyi. ¡°Xiaoyi¡­ would you¡­ could you help me apologize to Mr. Xue later?¡± Chen Xiaoyi snorted coldly and didn¡¯t pay any attention to her. At this time, Xue An waved his hand, and after the crowd fell quiet, a slight smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Many are curious about why this press conference was called!¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple; I¡¯m just doing one thing!¡± With that, Xue An pulled off the red cloth covering the trays. Dozens of exquisitely shaped little bottles appeared before the crowd, emitting a captivating glow under the light, dazzling everyone. What was that? Perfume? Many people were puzzled in their hearts. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°This¡­ is the medicine I¡¯m here to tell you about today, it can extend life by twenty years, ¡®Tianyuan¡¯!¡± Boom! There was an irrepressible commotion throughout the hall. Extend life by twenty years? What kind of concept was that? You should know that even with today¡¯s medical conditions, no one dares claim they can extend an old person¡¯s life by one year. Yet Xue An was claiming that the pale-golden liquid in these little bottles could extend life by twenty years? Many people shook their heads, their faces full of disdain and skepticism. Xue An quietly watched. Only when the crowd had quieted down again did he speak, ¡°I know many people won¡¯t believe this, but no problem, I have someone here who can verify it!¡± With that, Gao Wenyen also stepped onto the stage. At his appearance, a series of low gasps rippled through the audience. ¡°It¡¯s Divine Doctor Gao!¡± ¡°Why has he come too?¡± Gao Wenyen smiled at the audience, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, today what I mean to say is, if you don¡¯t believe it, look at me!¡± It was then that many people noticed that today¡¯s Gao Wenyen looked different than before. Although the previous Gao Wenyen maintained himself extremely well, the wrinkles on his face and his world-weary appearance were still limited by age. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But now, he looked lively and spirited, like a man in his thirties. Many people couldn¡¯t help but be somewhat moved. After all, Gao Wenyen had an excellent reputation in Zhongdu. He wouldn¡¯t deceive people, would he? Xue An spoke again, ¡°Furthermore, this ¡®Tianyuan¡¯ is not only capable of extending life; it can also keep you forever young!¡± At these words, the eyes of the women in the audience lit up. Chapter 201 - Chapter 201: Chapter 201: The Immortal Potion that Shocked Zhongdu (4th Update) Chapter 201: Chapter 201: The Immortal Potion that Shocked Zhongdu (4th Update) Translator: 549690339 No woman could resist the lure of everlasting youth. If there were any, she surely would not be a woman. Xue An¡¯s words caused a huge sensation. Still, there were those who remained skeptical. After all, it all seemed too fantastical! At this moment, Xue An pointed down at Chen Xiaoyi, ¡°Miss Chen, please come up here!¡± Chen Xiaoyi was startled, pointed at herself, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± Xue An nodded. Then Chen Xiaoyi stood up, her head in a fog, and made her way to the stage. Huang Xiangyan¡¯s eyes burned with jealousy. But there was nothing she could do about it. All she could do was watch eagerly. Once Chen Xiaoyi was on stage, Xue An gave her a smile, ¡°Miss Chen, today I invite you to try this ¡®Immortal¡¯ Potion!¡± Chen Xiaoyi, around thirty years of age, normally didn¡¯t wear makeup and often stayed up late writing, which made her skin look extremely poor, her overall appearance somewhat aged. Chen Xiaoyi looked on in a daze. Not until Xue An passed her a bottle of the ¡®Immortal¡¯ Potion did she understand what was happening. ¡°This thing¡­ It¡¯s quite expensive, isn¡¯t it?¡± Xue An nodded, whispering, ¡°About over ten million!¡± Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s hand trembled, almost dropping the bottle, then she gritted her teeth and drank the entire ¡®Immortal¡¯ Potion. Xue An watched quietly. This was also a gift for Chen Xiaoyi. Moreover, this ¡®Immortal¡¯ Potion was an enhanced version, its effects would unfold much faster. Five minutes. Chen Xiaoyi blinked her eyes, feeling no different. The crowd below gradually became restless. Many people watched with a slight sneer, thinking Xue An had botched the trick. There were even a few with medical backgrounds who stood up, ready to condemn Xue An as a fraudster. At that moment, something miraculous happened. The wrinkles on Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s face began to disappear at a pace visible to the naked eye, and her skin tone started to brighten as well. Even her body, which had begun to gather excess flesh, regained youthful vigor in a blink of an eye. A moment later, The Chen Xiaoyi who had looked to be in her thirties, now appeared to be back to her youthful eighteen or nineteen years old. The audience fell into complete silence. Everyone gaped in disbelief. Especially the women, all wearing faces of utter astonishment. ¡°My God!¡± finally, a woman murmured softly. Then, like lighting a fuse, the atmosphere in the room ignited instantly. ¡°Mr. Xue¡­ How much for this? I want ten bottles!¡± a wealthy older woman shouted. ¡°Mr. Xue, I am very interested in this product of yours, and I would like to discuss a partnership, here¡¯s my business card!¡± a representative of a pharmaceutical company, wearing glasses, said respectfully. ¡°Mr. Xue, may I ask if this world-class technology of yours has any side effects?¡± someone raised the question on everyone¡¯s mind. Xue An shook his head, ¡°Although many find it astonishing, this ¡®Immortal¡¯ Potion¡­ has no side effects!¡± At that moment, numerous women crowded around, almost as if they could eat Xue An alive. Xue An then smiled, ¡°Today I can let everyone have a try, but it will only maintain its effectiveness for one month!¡± As he spoke, Xue An took out the prepared trial versions, all diluted ¡®Immortal¡¯ Potion, its effects lasting at most a month! The women grabbed them eagerly and then drank without hesitation. After a while, these women who had once looked old and overweight, all became significantly younger. This tangible effect finally broke any remaining restraint. Some women even came to blows over the trial versions. Meanwhile, more eyes full of ill intent focused on Xue An, as well as the backing Chen Family. After all, it was clear to everyone that the ¡®Immortal¡¯ Potion represented an immense amount of wealth! Who wouldn¡¯t be envious? Xue An watched the scene unfold, a hint of a smile appearing at the corner of his mouth. This¡­ was exactly the effect he had wanted. At the same time, Xue An noticed a resentful gaze fixed on him. He turned his head and locked eyes with Jin Xiurong, who was sitting at a distance. Jin Xiurong was trembling all over at this moment. Her teeth were chattering loudly. She was no fool and naturally guessed that this miracle must have been Xue An¡¯s doing. What did that mean? It meant that Xue An held a technology in his hands that was enough to make him the richest man in the world. Yet he had never shown it before. Thinking of this, Jin Xiurong¡¯s heart, full of anger and resentment, gave rise to a hint of regret. If only she had not been so assertive back then, if only she had been nicer. Then An Yan would not have broken away from the An Family, and this godlike technology would have belonged to the An Family! But it was all too late. Jin Xiurong could only watch Xue An with annoyance and bitterness. Only when Xue An turned his head to look at her did Jin Xiurong¡¯s heart jump in shock. His eyes were full of indifference and aloofness. It was as if a high and mighty emperor was scrutinizing a guilty subject! This caused Jin Xiurong¡¯s face to turn pale. Many who knew the inside story were covering their mouths and sneaking giggles. The An Family¡­ had now become the laughingstock in the mouths of many! ¡°Mr. Xue, when do you plan to start selling this?¡± was the most frequently asked question by people. Xue An smiled, ¡°Production has already started, as for when it will go on sale¡­ let¡¯s wait until General Lin¡¯s duel is over!¡± Xue An¡¯s words made many people¡¯s hearts stir. It seemed like Xue An was making a bet! Betting that General Lin would win! However, amid the eager or jealous gazes of the crowd, a woman of gentle and refined beauty sat in a wheelchair, looking at the distant Xue An with a puzzled and incomprehensible gaze. What on earth are you up to? The Immortal-like man spoken of by my cousin¡­ Xue An! And so, the press conference ended in shock. The follow-up impact completely turned Zhongdu upside down. Everybody understood what this miracle meant. So when Xue An returned to the Chen Family, he was practically buried under a mountain of phone calls and invitations. To all this, Xue An had but four words. Ignore them completely! And then he took his wife and children out for fun. Just as Xue An had guessed. The miracle had stirred up everyone¡¯s mentality, and countless greedy eyes were now focused on the Chen Family and on him. At this moment. Inside the An Family. All the servants were silent as cicadas in the cold. For a minor matter, Jin Xiurong had already punished four maids. Now, still seething with residual anger, she sat in her chair. An Chang said with a wry smile, ¡°Mother, please calm your anger!¡± ¡°How can I calm down? That miracle was originally ours, but now it belongs to the Chen Family, how can I not be angry?¡± Jin Xiurong¡¯s face was full of resentment. An Chang shook his head, ¡°Mother, the key now is to hope that General Lin loses! As long as he loses, Xue An will have no backing, and the Chen Family alone cannot hold onto such a hot potato!¡± Jin Xiurong nodded thoughtfully, ¡°So you mean¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°We wait and see for now, but definitely, some people won¡¯t be able to hold back!¡± Just as An Chang had said. Within the Chi Family. Chi Chongshan slammed his hand on the table. ¡°A man must be ruthless to succeed. Since Xue An has killed my son and yet holds a precious treasure, then he should not blame us for our lack of courtesy!¡± Chapter 202 - Chapter 202: Chapter 202: Battle of the Special Agents (Fifth Update) Chapter 202: Chapter 202: Battle of the Special Agents (Fifth Update) Translator: 549690339 M Country. A serious-faced Caucasian man holding a top-secret document solemnly said to the agents below, ¡°We have now received a special task, someone in Huaxia has developed a drug that can extend life by twenty years, the information is absolutely reliable, and now our nation urgently needs all the information about this drug!¡± As he spoke, the man distributed the document. It contained detailed personnel charts. The first person was Xue An, whose danger level was rated as SS. ¡°Sir, is this a misprint?¡± someone exclaimed in surprise. The man shook his head with solemnity, ¡°This is the conclusion generated automatically by the system!¡± Then the man said in a deep voice, ¡°According to our intelligence system, Country R, Country H, and Country E have already started to move. This is a war between agents, and we M Country cannot afford to lose!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the crowd responded thunderously. ¡°Hathaway, stay behind.¡± After everyone had left, a pretty woman with black eyes and yellow skin stayed behind. ¡°Hathaway, this is a task specifically for you, this is your new identity!¡± Hathaway looked at the new identity she was handed; it bore a name. Yuan Xiaoxia. And the task was just a sheet of paper with a man¡¯s information. Yang Binyi, male, twenty-three years old. Unmarried, with one failed romantic experience, sensitive in personality but prone to impulsiveness, rated C by the system, easy to break through! Hathaway nodded, ¡°Understood!¡± In the land of Zhongdu, it was always an arena for various forces to battle and kill each other. Xue An revealing something like Tianyuan was like throwing a piece of fat meat into a coliseum, causing all parties to start a frenzied fight. Today, Xue An sat leisurely in his office chair, drinking tea. Meanwhile, there were two deep bullet marks on the desk in front of him. As for the person who had fired the bullets, he had already been killed by a Dao Sword Qi strike from Xue An across the space. This feeling was quite wonderful. It was like mocking little children. Xue An had even started to treat it like a game, increasingly enjoying it. The pharmaceutical factory had now officially been renamed Tianyuan Pharmaceutical Factory. Countless prying eyes lurked around. Xue An remained composed, simply overseeing everything. Zhao Xuehui walked in, ¡°Number Two, hiss, another attack?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes, and a very unskillful assassination at that. Looks like we¡¯ll be troubled with getting a new desk again!¡± Zhao Xuehui frowned, ¡°It can¡¯t go on like this forever!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°It won¡¯t continue forever. It¡¯s like they¡¯re probing each other. They don¡¯t know my bottom line, so they use this way to investigate, but unfortunately, the more they do so, the more confused they become!¡± Indeed, as Xue An had said. At this moment, the intelligence chiefs of Country H, Country R, and Country E all had iron blue expressions on their faces. They had lost a lot of personnel during this time, and none had even entered the front door! To date, they still knew nothing about the inside, which was an outright humiliation for all parties! Latter, people referred to this operation as the broken spear battle among the various intelligence forces! Today, Yang Binyi had not gone to the factory because he had some trivial matters to handle. After dealing with them, he was ready to drive off. He felt a jolt from behind, and upon getting out of the car, he found that a pink car had rear-ended his. Yang Binyi frowned and then saw a girl with an apologetic face coming out of the car. The girl was not too pretty but quite pleasant-looking, constantly apologizing to Yang Binyi. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I really didn¡¯t mean it!¡± Seeing that it was a girl driving, Yang Binyi¡¯s frown eased a lot. ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s just go through the insurance!¡± Yang Binyi said. ¡°Er¡­ let¡¯s forget about it, I¡¯ve had too many accidents this year!¡± said the girl, playfully sticking out her tongue. ¡°I¡¯ll just pay you directly!¡± Yang Binyi didn¡¯t suspect anything untoward and simply quoted a price. The girl said, ¡°Can I add you on WeChat and transfer the money to you? And if there¡¯s any problem, you can also find me!¡± Yang Binyi nodded. They added each other on WeChat, and then the girl transferred the money, smiling, ¡°My name is Yuan Xiaoxia! May I ask your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Yang Binyi!¡± Yang Binyi felt embarrassed to always keep a stern face, so he said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for the trouble!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Yang Binyi finished speaking and drove away. Yuan Xiaoxia watched as Yang Binyi¡¯s car disappeared into the distance, then her smile faded, and she said softly, ¡°The first step went unexpectedly smoothly! It seems this mission isn¡¯t much of a challenge after all!¡± The next evening. Yang Binyi was getting ready to go to the cafeteria for dinner. His phone rang, and he took it out to see a message from Yuan Xiaoxia on WeChat. It was an apologetic smiley face, followed by a voice message. Yang Binyi felt his heartbeat accelerate slightly and clicked to listen. Yuan Xiaoxia said, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry about yesterday. If you have time tonight, I¡¯d like to invite you out to a casual dinner!¡± Yang Binyi took a deep breath, then sent a message back, ¡°Okay!¡± Evening. In a restaurant in Zhongdu that was neither too fancy nor too shabby. Yang Binyi gazed at Yuan Xiaoxia, who had changed into formal attire and looked stunningly beautiful, and he couldn¡¯t help but be a little dumbstruck. ¡°Why do you keep staring at me?¡± Yuan Xiaoxia¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red as she spoke. ¡°Uh¡­ sorry! I was just dazzled, that¡¯s all!¡± Yuan Xiaoxia¡¯s eyes twinkled, and she chuckled, ¡°Do you always talk to your girlfriend like this?¡± Yang Binyi shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t have a girlfriend!¡± ¡°How come? Such an excellent guy like you, how could you not have a girlfriend?¡± ¡°To be exact, I had one before!¡± Yang Binyi said with a wry smile. Yuan Xiaoxia nodded, and then said with a laugh, ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have asked!¡± The two of them chatted as they ate, and as they talked, the conversation got more and more engaging. After finishing the meal, Yuan Xiaoxia left the restaurant slightly tipsy. ¡°Could you¡­ take me home?¡± Yuan Xiaoxia asked softly. No boy would refuse such a request, of course. Yang Binyi hailed a cab and took Yuan Xiaoxia home. On the way back, Yuan Xiaoxia kept resting her head on Yang Binyi¡¯s shoulder and fell into a deep sleep. When they reached her place. Yuan Xiaoxia was still sound asleep. Yang Binyi had no choice but to help her to her front door. Then Yuan Xiaoxia sleepily unlocked the door. After entering, Yang Binyi put her on the sofa and was about to turn and leave. But Yuan Xiaoxia grabbed one of his arms. ¡°I¡¯m here all by myself, and I¡¯m really scared. Will you stay with me?¡± Yang Binyi sat down silently. Yuan Xiaoxia began to babble, suddenly lying on top of Yang Binyi. ¡°Don¡¯t you like me?¡± Yuan Xiaoxia¡¯s eyes were seductive as silk. On such a night, with a beautiful woman in his arms, even a man of steel would be moved. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All the more so as Yuan Xiaoxia was warmly passionate at the moment. But the next second, her body stiffened. Because Yang Binyi was looking at her coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your effort; you¡¯re after the drug too, aren¡¯t you!¡± Panic flashed across Yuan Xiaoxia¡¯s eyes, but it disappeared in an instant as she laughed lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Yang Binyi slowly pulled his arm away, stood up, fastened each button that had come undone, and said coldly, ¡°From the start, you made too many obvious mistakes!¡± Chapter 203 - Chapter 203: Chapter 203: The Battle of Mingfeng Mountain (Extra Update) Chapter 203: Chapter 203: The Battle of Mingfeng Mountain (Extra Update) Translator: 549690339 Yuan Xiaoxia still had a look of intoxication on her face and chuckled lightly, ¡°Are you drunk? You must be drunk!¡± Yang Binyi paid no attention to these words and simply said indifferently, ¡°No female driver would drive a manual transmission car! That is your biggest flaw!¡± His words cast a shadow over Yuan Xiaoxia¡¯s face, and any sign of drunkenness vanished from her eyes. ¡°I underestimated you, but did you ever consider what the consequences are of angering a strictly trained special agent?¡± Yang Binyi chuckled without a sound, ¡°Have you thought about the consequences of offending someone who runs a pharmaceutical factory?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Suddenly, Yuan Xiaoxia felt a wave of dizziness and blurriness in her vision. ¡°How is this possible? I¡¯ve been careful the whole time. How could you have drugged me?¡± Yuan Xiaoxia said in panic. Looking at her, a sneer of mockery appeared on Yang Binyi¡¯s face, ¡°There was no drug in the liquor, but there was one in the taxi, placed by me!¡± Yuan Xiaoxia wanted to say something more but then she fell into a deep sleep, knowing nothing anymore. By the time Yang Binyi dragged Yuan Xiaoxia back to Tianyuan Pharmaceutical Factory to see Xue An, the others had also arrived. Seeing that it was a beautiful female special agent, Qiao Le couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit annoyed, ¡°Why do you get the seduction of female special agents on your side, while I¡¯m stuck with the brutes?¡± Yang Binyi chuckled with a heh-heh. ¡°Second Brother, what do you plan to do with these people?¡± Zhao Xuehui felt it was somewhat troublesome. ¡°Let them go after they¡¯ve talked!¡± Xue An said casually. ¡°Let them go?¡± ¡°Yeah! What else can we do?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. These people will only cause more trouble for the other side once they get back, which is more profitable than killing them!¡± Xue An said with a light smile. Indeed, as he said, once these people were released, all of them suffered from memory confusion. This shocked everyone who interrogated them. In just a few days, all these elite special agents had been transformed. It seemed that this pharmaceutical factory was not so simple! Because of this deterrence, for a while, no one dared to carelessly probe for intelligence. And Tianyuan Pharmaceutical Factory was also referred to as the Black Hole of intelligence by all parties! As for the other forces in Zhongdu, they had also quieted down now. Because the much-anticipated battle had finally arrived. Mingfeng Mountain was originally not a very tall or particularly beautiful peak. It usually saw few tourists. But today, from early dawn, a continuous stream of vehicles had begun to pour in. By the time the sun was high in the sky, Mingfeng Mountain¡¯s base was full of various vehicles. Almost all the elites of Zhongdu had gathered just to witness this battle of the century in person! However, those of lower status waited at the bottom of the mountain, and only those of a certain level of identity and status were allowed to ascend. At this moment, a woman slowly pushed a wheelchair up the mountain. Sitting in the wheelchair was a woman with an elegant demeanor. As they walked away. Some people began to whisper to each other. ¡°Who is this woman? Why is she pushing a wheelchair here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize her? That one pushing the wheelchair is Wei Ruyan, the flower-loving master!¡± ¡°The flower-loving master Wei Ruyan?¡± ¡°Exactly! And the one being pushed, she¡¯s the renowned prodigy of the Wei Family, known as the living dictionary of the Martial Arts World, that very Wei Rulan!¡± Sss! Some people drew in a sharp breath. Because Wei Rulan had a big reputation in Zhongdu, many people were aware of this living dictionary. But nobody expected her to be a young lady with a disability. At this moment. Wei Ruyan was pushing her cousin up the mountain. As they walked, the two sisters chatted idly. ¡°Sister, I still can¡¯t figure it out! Why would Xue An choose this time to make Tianyuan known!¡± Wei Rulan¡¯s face was full of confusion. Wei Ruyan smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± ¡°There couldn¡¯t be a worse time than now, everyone knows he¡¯s in the same camp as General Lin. With General Lin facing a life and death battle, shouldn¡¯t he be lying low instead?¡± ¡°Instead, he did the opposite, showing off Tianyuan, and now, well, the whole world¡¯s attention is on him. If General Lin loses, then things are really going to heat up!¡± ¡°But what if General Lin wins?¡± Wei Ruyan said with a smile. Wei Rulan pursed her lips, ¡°Impossible! According to my prediction, General Lin is bound to lose?¡± ¡°Oh? Why?¡± ¡°Because he beheaded the envoy, that shows his authority has declined to a point where he needs such methods to maintain it, clearly not a good sign!¡± Hearing her cousin¡¯s words, Wei Ruyan¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of worry as well. She had great faith in Wei Rulan¡¯s words, because facts had proven that many of her predictions turned out to be correct. Having climbed the mountain, by now, many people were already waiting there. Wei Ruyan saw many familiar faces among them. After finding a place to sit down. Xue An arrived as well. His appearance stirred something in the hearts of many people. Especially since many regarded Xue An with an unfriendly gaze. Xue An, however, was indifferent. Instead, it was Wei Ruyan who laughed lightly, ¡°Mr. Xue, over here!¡± Mr. Xue smiled and walked over. But Wei Rulan watched Xue An with a contemplative gaze for a while, then said softly, ¡°Mr. Xue, don¡¯t you think what you did a few days ago was a bit reckless?¡± Wei Ruyan frowned, ¡°Rulan!¡± Wei Rulan smiled, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m just asking out of curiosity, I think Mr. Xue won¡¯t mind, right?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Of course I won¡¯t mind, but I don¡¯t think I was reckless at all!¡± Wei Rulan frowned and her opinion of Xue An dropped another notch, In her view, Xue An¡¯s actions could only be described as foolish. Someone who only knew how to wave their fists, but lacked brains, wasn¡¯t worth regard. So Wei Rulan¡¯s gaze showed a bit more contempt and then she turned her head away and fell silent. At this time, many more people continued to arrive up the mountain. These people were mostly masters from the Martial Arts World. Most of them were from Huaxia. After all, this was Huaxia¡¯s War God General Lin facing another challenge from Country R! As citizens of Huaxia, they naturally had a deep concern for the outcome. It was nearing noon. Having waited on the mountain for two or three hours already, people were beginning to feel tired. Some murmured softly, ¡°I heard that General Lin went into seclusion for a few days just recently, looks like he¡¯s planning to gather his energy!¡± ¡°Shush, here they come!¡± They saw a group of people in kimonos ascending the mountain. Leading the group was a girl holding a great sword half her height. The girl walked slowly in wooden sandals, her expression solemn and indifference. There was a stir among the crowd. Some were astonished, ¡°That¡¯s Country R¡¯s Ghost God¡¯s Slash? It¡¯s actually a young woman?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Heh, looks like our General Lin is sure to win!¡± But many seasoned martial artists looked grave. Because they could see something extraordinary about this woman. Xue An frowned slightly. This woman¡­ There¡¯s something strange about her aura! Chapter 204 - Chapter 204: Chapter 204: Three Laws Sword! (First Update) Chapter 204: Chapter 204: Three Laws Sword! (First Update) Translator: 549690339 Seemingly human yet not, a demon but not quite. Indeed, it¡¯s somewhat interesting. Xue An quietly watched. Takeuchi Kiyoko, along with the people from Orochi Shrine who had followed her, stopped on the other side of the mountaintop, after which Takeuchi Kiyoko began to close her eyes and nurture her spirit. The people from Huaxia were quietly discussing among themselves. A hint of a smug smile appeared on the corner of Chi Chongshan¡¯s mouth. Last night, he had secretly made contact with these people from Country R. As long as General Lin died today, the future Zhongdu would belong to the Chi Family. The An Family held similar ambitions. However, they decided to quietly wait and see, knowing that it wouldn¡¯t be too late to turn their coats at the last moment. The sun gradually ascended above everyone¡¯s heads. The sunlight was fierce, making people dizzy and blurred their vision. Suddenly. Takeuchi Kiyoko opened her eyes and spoke in the ancient tongue of Huaxia, ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Then they saw someone rushing up the mountain like they were flying. In the blink of an eye, they had reached the mountaintop, causing a stir among the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s General Lin!¡± ¡°General Lin has arrived!¡± General Lin stood on the mountaintop, nodded politely to the crowd, and then turned to look at Takeuchi Kiyoko opposite him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the new Ghost God¡¯s Slash to be a woman!¡± Upon Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s originally graceful face, a sinister smile suddenly appeared, ¡°General Lin! Ten years ago, you cut me down with your sword, today, I shall avenge that sword blow!¡± General Lin¡¯s eyes turned cold. He knew that Ghost God¡¯s Slash of Country R was a sort of legacy-like existence. But he had not expected that even memories could be inherited. ¡°I could kill you ten years ago, and it is all the same ten years later!¡± With these words, General Lin suddenly drew his sword from its sheath. Sword Qi filled the sky, forcing the onlooking crowd to retreat more than a hundred meters further back, barely standing on the mid-slope of the mountain. At this moment, Wei Rulan shook her head and sighed softly, ¡°The general¡¯s battle seems even more worrisome now, drawing his sword first to seize the initiative, yet not realizing that he has already revealed his sharpness!¡± Xue An, who was standing by, smiled slightly after hearing this, ¡°It seems you don¡¯t hold much hope for General Lin in this battle?¡± Wei Rulan snorted coldly, ¡°That¡¯s right, in my view, General Lin is bound to lose, so announcing the Heavenly Pact in advance is an utterly foolish act.¡± ¡°Rulan, hold your tongue!¡± frowned Wei Ruyan as she rebuked in a low voice. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the truth? If you don¡¯t believe it, just wait and see the outcome!¡± Wei Rulan said, coldly laughing as she looked towards the center of the field. At this moment, General Lin, sword in hand, began to climb in momentum, and in an instant, he broke through the Loose Immortal Realm, reaching a profound realm. All the onlooking martial artists changed color in unison. ¡°It¡¯s immortality!¡± ¡°The general is indeed mighty!¡± General Lin said indifferently, ¡°This sword is named Flowing Light, left by an Immortal of Huaxia; today, with this sword in hand, I shall cut you down on Mingfeng Mountain!¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko let out a strange cackle, then her kimono began to billow without any wind, and her pupils gradually turned black. A blackness that chilled the onlooker¡¯s spines. ¡°Good! Once I kill you, the vast Huaxia will no longer have its Immortal, and then I can gallop unopposed!¡± With Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s emotionless voice, her aura suddenly exploded. Everyone¡¯s faces changed color in unison! ¡°It¡¯s immortality! No! It looks even a step beyond immortality!¡± General Lin¡¯s expression turned grave, and the sword in his hand suddenly transformed into a stunning arc, speeding straight toward Takeuchi Kiyoko! ¡°Flying Sword beheads thee!¡± General Lin shouted coldly. The sword soared even faster, instantly disappearing from view. Yet, as fast as the sword was, Takeuchi Kiyoko stretched out her hand and caught it between two fingers. The massive Sword Intent directly destroyed a vast expanse of forest behind Takeuchi Kiyoko, but it did not harm a single hair on Kiyoko! ¡°Such a swift sword, but still not swift enough!¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko said with a grin. When she smiled, the corner of her mouth stretched all the way to the back of her ear, her expression filled with evil and chilliness. General Lin, however, didn¡¯t even pause, and with another wave of his hand, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Human follows Earth!¡± Boom! The Flowing Light Sword suddenly became as heavy as a thousand jun, and Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s delicate fingers were instantly severed by it. At the same time, the sword¡¯s momentum was like a mountain, sending Takeuchi Kiyoko flying back over a dozen steps! A low murmur of surprise came from the crowd. Many faces showed smiles. But Takeuchi Kiyoko slowly got up from the ground, her body clearly marked with scorch marks from the sword¡¯s energy, yet her face still bore a cold smile. ¡°Come again!¡± The voice echoed far and wide. Many people¡¯s expressions started to turn grave. But General Lin¡¯s demeanor remained indifferent, as if everything that had just happened never occurred, and he lightly said, ¡°Earth follows Heaven!¡± The light burst forth, transforming into countless sword beams that immediately enveloped the area within a dozen meters around Takeuchi Kiyoko. ¡°It¡¯s the Three Laws Sword!¡± Wei Rulan said with a glint in her eye, speaking softly. And Takeuchi Kiyoko, facing this irresistible sword, still maintained her smile unchanged. ¡°Is this the extent of your ability? General Lin, your cultivation level seems to have regressed over the past ten years!¡± Having said that, Takeuchi Kiyoko stepped forward, using her hand as a blade, and struck down with a thunderous chop. Boom! This slash was like a mountain of blades, scattering all the sword beams. The Flowing Light Sword let out a mournful cry as it too was sent flying. All the onlookers couldn¡¯t help but be greatly shocked. Especially the people from Huaxia, whose eyes flashed with an astonished gleam. Could the current Ghost God¡¯s Slash from Country R be this formidable? But at this moment, General Lin lowered his gaze and said softly, ¡°Heaven follows the Way!¡± This was one of the strongest moves of the Three Laws Sword. The light vanished. General Lin now had no sword in his hands! But within the space of a hundred meters, suddenly everywhere there were swords! Sword Qi crisscrossed, Sword Intent was abundant. Within these hundred meters, General Lin had turned it into his own realm. A look of seriousness finally flashed across Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s face, yet she still stood nonchalantly. ¡°Heh, now that looks a bit more like it!¡± Suddenly, a sword pierced out from right in front of Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s chest. The crowd let out a collective gasp of surprise, and the people from Huaxia breathed a sigh of relief. Thinking that the general was still formidable, he had finally defeated this half-human, half-demon creature. Only a few people like Wei Rulan¡¯s expressions grew even more solemn. Just then, Takeuchi Kiyoko looked down at the sword in her chest, shook her head with a light chuckle, ¡°To think you could cause me a trace of pain, you should be proud of yourself!¡± With that, Takeuchi Kiyoko grasped the sword blade and slowly pulled the sword out from her chest! What was eerie was that not a single drop of blood flowed out. And Takeuchi Kiyoko sneered, ¡°General Lin, when I first came to this world ten years ago, I was injured by you because the flesh I inhabited was too frail, forcing me to leave. Now, this body perfectly fits my Demon God¡¯s form. Do you really think you can still win against me with these worldly techniques?¡± This statement made all the people of Huaxia pale. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only General Lin slowly lowered his head. While many were filled with doubt, suddenly someone exclaimed, ¡°The general¡­ he¡­¡± Suddenly, General Lin¡¯s hair turned white in an instant, his figure gradually became stooped, and his skin aged rapidly. In the blink of an eye, he had become an old man with gray hair. And at the same time, General Lin said softly, ¡°The Way¡­ follows nature.¡± Chapter 205 - Chapter 205: Chapter 205: The Impossible Sword Strike (2nd Update) Chapter 205: Chapter 205: The Impossible Sword Strike (2nd Update) Translator: 549690339 Upon hearing this, Wei Rulan on the wheelchair suddenly changed color. ¡°How is it possible that there really is a fourth sword that shouldn¡¯t be possible?¡± Wei Rulan muttered to herself, her eyes filled with shock. The Heaven, Earth, and Man Three Laws Sword, acclaimed as the ultimate technique of the era, was General Lin¡¯s signature move. Yet, there were rumors of a final, impossible sword! Unexpectedly, General Lin had truly unleashed it today. If this were true, then the general might indeed have a chance to win! Wei Rulan¡¯s heart clenched tightly as she watched with a grave expression. At that moment, within a hundred meters of General Lin, everything came to a standstill. The wind stopped. The floating Sword Qi in the air also stopped. Even the look of astonishment on Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s face froze. It was as if someone had pressed the pause button. The might of this single sword was getting close to the Dao, starting to interfere with the laws of heaven and earth. Boom! Suddenly, everything within the sword¡¯s range accelerated by more than a hundredfold, like a bomb being ignited, and everything exploded violently. The formidable momentum pushed everyone back dozens of meters, then they stood dumbfounded, staring at the smoke-engulfed Takeuchi Kiyoko. Everything gradually returned to silence. Only the smoke had not dissipated yet. Many people had a hint of a smile on their lips, believing the victory was secured. Because no one could survive under such potent sword force! However, Wei Rulan¡¯s complexion suddenly turned ashen, ¡°He¡­ from the beginning to the end, he never drew his sword!¡± This was the point Wei Rulan feared the most. Even faced with General Lin¡¯s sacrifice of his own lifespan to use this sword, Takeuchi Kiyoko had not drawn her Demon God Blade. As expected. Just as the people of Huaxia thought victory was certain. The smoke dispersed, and there stood Takeuchi Kiyoko, covered in wounds from head to toe, in front of everyone. ¡°Hehehe!¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko let out a series of unpleasant, strange laughs. ¡°General Lin, I admire you for burning all your vital essence to wield this sword in an attempt to kill me. Sadly, although this sword is formidable, it cannot kill me! Because¡­¡± ¡°I am the invincible¡­ Orochi Demon God!¡± All faces changed color in unison. And at this moment, General Lin could no longer stand steadily, his figure swayed as if he was about to collapse. At this moment, many people¡¯s tears streamed down their faces. ¡°General!¡± ¡°General! Retreat!¡± Among the cries of the crowd, General Lin shook his head, ¡°In Huaxia, there is only General Lin who dies in battle, no general who admits defeat!¡± Then General Lin looked at Takeuchi Kiyoko, who was emanating Demon Flame from all over her body, ¡°Begin!¡± At this time, An Xue finally couldn¡¯t contain himself anymore and rushed forward to flatter, ¡°Lady Takeuchi truly has unmatched divine skills, the An Family admires you!¡± No sooner had these words come out than many people¡¯s faces changed. ¡°An Family, you dare to betray us?¡± An Xue sneered, ¡°How can this be considered betrayal? I am merely admiring Lady Takeuchi¡¯s cultivation level and offering my congratulations!¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko laughed heartily, ¡°Good! There¡¯s a saying in Huaxia: ¡®He who recognizes the trend is a wise man.¡¯ Rest assured, I will not let you down!¡± Afterward, Takeuchi Kiyoko said to General Lin, ¡°You are a worthy opponent, I shall use the Demon God Blade to send you on your way!¡± Having spoken, Takeuchi Kiyoko slowly drew her sword, and even before it was fully unsheathed, a tremendous demonic aura bolted straight into the sky. Blocking out even the noon sun. As if the sky had darkened. Everyone was terrified. General Lin sighed softly and closed his eyes. Defeated was indeed defeated, he was now drained, with no strength left to fight. At this moment, Wei Rulan also shook her head with a wry smile and said, ¡°I said that victory in this battle would be difficult, and indeed, no miracle has occurred!¡± Then she glanced at Xue An and thought to herself, now you have nothing to say, right? With General Lin¡¯s downfall, the Chen Family will certainly weaken as well. By that time, Xue An, holding the Heavenly Fate, will be like a piece of fat without any resistance, to be torn apart by the great clans of Zhongdu! However, when she saw that Xue An still had an indifferent look on his face, she couldn¡¯t help but feel even more disdain. Even at this critical moment, he still couldn¡¯t see the reality of the situation? Truly a brainless fool! But just then, Xue An suddenly raised his eyebrows, his eyes flashed brilliantly, and he coldly snorted, ¡°Seeking death!¡± Wei Rulan was taken aback, not understanding who Xue An was referring to. Then she saw Xue An start to walk up the mountain. His action immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention. Some recognized Xue An but didn¡¯t know what he was preparing to do. Wei Rulan was even more stunned, and then shook her head, saying to her cousin Wei Ruyan, ¡°Cousin, is this the man you described as an immortal-like man?¡± Her tone was full of derision. In her eyes, Xue An was purely seeking death! Wei Ruyan also looked stunned, having no idea what Xue An intended to do! And at this moment, Takeuchi Kiyoko, who was about to make her move, noticed someone approaching and couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to look. ¡°Hehehe, boy, what are you doing? Are you coming to offer yourself up to death?¡± General Lin also noticed Xue An, and he couldn¡¯t help but anxiously say, ¡°Mr. Xue, please step back, this is a personal dispute between her and me! It has nothing to do with you!¡± But Xue An continued to walk forward, head down, ignoring what anyone said. Chi Chongshan and Jin Xiurong looked at each other, their eyes filled with delight. If Xue An could die at the hands of Takeuchi Kiyoko, that would be even better! Takeuchi Kiyoko frowned slightly, about to say something. Then she saw Xue An lift his head, his eyes full of rage and murderous intent! ¡°Good, it¡¯s actually you! Haha, a mere lower-class Demon God, you dare to do such a thing, you all deserve to die!¡± His words left everyone confused, having no idea what he meant. At the same time, Xue An suddenly looked up, and an extremely chilling murderous aura soared into the sky. It dispersed the Demon Flame that had just obscured the sky. This shocked everyone present. Wei Rulan¡¯s complexion changed drastically. ¡°How is this possible! This¡­ this aura¡­!¡± Meanwhile, Takeuchi Kiyoko was taken aback, then sneered, ¡°Where did this lunatic come from, babbling such nonsense¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she was abruptly approached by Xue An, who punched her so hard that her head plunged into the mountain soil. The speed was so fast that no one even saw how Xue An made his move! Then Xue An, radiating terror so intense it could freeze souls, threw another punch. Boom! The entire Mingfeng Mountain trembled. The ground had been blasted into a large crater. As for Takeuchi Kiyoko, her upper body had already been blown into a pulp. But Xue An did not stop, continuing to raise his fist and strike down! He raised his fist, then struck again! Everyone watched this scene with shock on their faces. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Some with weaker constitutions were even trembling in their legs. Finally, a black shadow, battered and disheveled, drifted out from Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s corpse and stood mid-air, shouting angrily, ¡°Who are you, boy? Why would you attack without a word?¡± Xue An turned his head, looking at the black shadow with a snakehead in the air, his eyes full of chilling murderous intent. ¡°Why did I attack? Haha, you sealed my wife¡¯s foundation, and now you¡¯re asking me¡­ why I attacked?¡± Chapter 206 - Chapter 206: Chapter 206: I Only Ask That You Protect Huaxia, Master! (Third Update) Chapter 206: Chapter 206: I Only Ask That You Protect Huaxia, Master! (Third Update) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Seal the spiritual roots of your wife?¡± The apparition that should be called the Orochi Demon God frowned and then shook its head. ¡°What a mess! But since you dare to offend me, the Orochi Demon God, prepare to die!¡± As it spoke, Takeuchi Kiyoko, whose lower half had already turned into a mush of flesh on the ground, began to rapidly regenerate. In the blink of an eye, she had returned to normal. Then the Demon Flame returned to her body, and with a lift of her eyes, demon light filled her gaze. ¡°Boy, today is the day you die!¡± With those words, Takeuchi Kiyoko finally drew the Demon God Blade. The Demon Flame soared, and within a radius of a hundred meters, everything couldn¡¯t bear such overwhelming pressure and began to crumble and break apart! General Lin¡¯s face turned somewhat pale. This Takeuchi Kiyoko was far more formidable than Nagatsuki Ito had been ten years ago! Yet facing this earth-shattering force, Xue An remained calm and composed. ¡°Merely a low-level Demon God, and even that in a crippled body, yet you have such big words!¡± These words made Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s face turn extremely ugly. ¡°Boy, die!¡± The Demon God Blade, as if setting the sky aflame, slashed down fiercely. The endless Demon Flame was so scorching that the air itself twisted. This earth-shattering strike made everyone¡¯s color change in unison. General Lin¡¯s face changed dramatically, and then he let out a wry smile and closed his eyes. In his view, Xue An was a dead man. Because this blade had even surpassed the realm of immortality and touched the edge of what it meant to be a Half-step Golden Immortal. Wei Rulan couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly and lowered her eyes, ¡°Cousin sister, he was quite formidable, but too reckless! He shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± She didn¡¯t finish her words because a shocking scene unfolded before them. They saw Xue An casually raise his hand and effortlessly caught the slash. And the Demon Flame that had been scorching everything ceased abruptly upon touching Xue An. Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s eyeballs almost popped out. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± This was the strongest cut she could make with the borrowed power of the Demon God. And yet this man had easily caught it? At that moment, Xue An looked up at Takeuchi Kiyoko and said coldly, ¡°I told you, you¡¯re just a low-level Demon God, haven¡¯t you understood yet?¡± Just as Takeuchi Kiyoko was about to say something, A hint of profound and supremely dignified presence flashed in Xue An¡¯s eyes. Takeuchi Kiyoko shivered all over, her complexion turning deathly pale. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you are¡­!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes. I am!¡± Everyone around was completely baffled. Who is he? But at this moment, Takeuchi Kiyoko didn¡¯t dare to resist anymore and knelt on the ground, then said with utmost terror, ¡°So it is you, my Lord. I truly did not recognize your presence, please forgive me!¡± With that, the entire place fell silent. General Lin, who had resigned himself to his fate, slowly opened his eyes, also stunned. And Wei Rulan was left utterly dumbfounded. Who was he? Why was he able to invoke such fear in this Demon God of Country R? But one thing was certain. Xue An was even more formidable than General Lin. General Lin had been defeated, but Xue An easily beat him, even forcing Takeuchi Kiyoko to kneel and beg for mercy. No wonder he had remained unruffled from start to finish; he had been confident all along. Laughable that she had thought him to be a brainless, reckless person and even mocked him. Thinking this, Wei Rulan couldn¡¯t help but flush with shame. As for the shock of the others, it goes without saying. The only ones whose expressions drastically changed were Chi Chongshan and An Xue, among others, who all began to silently retreat. Xue An looked down at Takeuchi Kiyoko, who trembled on the ground, ¡°Where are your other crippled bodies?¡± ¡°My Lord, they have all been sealed in various locations across Country R!¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko responded respectfully. Xue An¡¯s face still carried a trace of killing intent. The reason he was so furious just now was that he noticed Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s aura was somewhat similar to the seal of An Yan! This made him erupt in rage. And just a moment ago, through his Divine Sense, he found that this remnant body of Orochi had no knowledge of this affair. There was only one possibility then. It was the doing of another remnant body of Orochi! With this thought in mind, Xue An walked up close to Takeuchi Kiyoko. She was trembling all over but dared not resist at all. For the aura she had just felt was so astonishing, it was even tens of thousands of times stronger than the Demon Lord Orochi had once encountered. Suddenly, Xue An reached out and placed his hand on Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s head, and then he gave a fierce tug. A black shadow was pulled out. ¡°Mercy, lord, mercy! I can help you find the other remnant bodies,¡± a snake¡¯s head in the shadow wailed pleadingly. ¡°No need!¡± Xue An said indifferently, crushing it with his hand. With this, the remnant body worshipped at the Orochi Shrine vanished into smoke and clouds! Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s body went limp, and she fainted to the ground. The great battle ended! Xue An turned his head to look at the crowd, then walked over to General Lin. General Lin¡¯s skin was flaking off his body at this moment. Xue An looked at him, a trace of respect in his eyes. No matter where or when, those who dare to challenge death are always worthy of respect. ¡°General, is there anything else you wish to say?¡± Xue An asked indifferently. General Lin let out a light chuckle, ¡°I only ask that you protect our Huaxia from foreign oppression!¡± Sobs were heard from amongst the crowd. To his death, General Lin was concerned for Huaxia. Xue An nodded, ¡°Rest assured, with me here, Huaxia will be impregnable!¡± ¡°With that assurance, I can depart in peace!¡± General Lin said, and his entire being crumbled into fragments, dispersing in the wind. Only the Flowing Light Sword on the ground proved that he had been here and had fought! Xue An bent down, picked up the Flowing Light Sword, then turned around to look at the Chi Family and An Family members who had shrunk back to the rear of the crowd. ¡°Now! It¡¯s time to settle the accounts with you!¡± Chi Chongshan turned and ran. He was filled with immense fear at this moment. This Xue An was simply more terrifying than the Demon God. But Xue An didn¡¯t even glance at him, simply sweeping across with his sword. The Sword Qi pursued and sliced Chi Chongshan into sections, even utterly shredding his soul. Xue An then looked at the An Family members whose faces were white as sheets, and he slightly smiled. ¡°Do you still remember what I said before?¡± The An Family members shuddered. Xue An continued indifferently, ¡°I said that one day, you will kneel before me and beg for mercy!¡± No sooner had his words fallen, An Xue and An Chang knelt on the ground, banging their heads fervently. ¡°Xue¡­ lord, have mercy! Lord, have mercy!¡± Especially An Chang, who crawled a few steps forward on his knees, fawningly said, ¡°Lord, this matter has nothing to do with me, it was all the doings of this old witch and An Xue, I beg you to spare me!¡± Xue An cast his gaze down upon him. ¡°It has nothing to do with you?¡± An Chang nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, lord, it really has nothing to do with me!¡± Meanwhile, Madam An Jin Xiurong was trembling all over, and upon hearing An Chang¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but burst into furious rage. ¡°You unfilial son, you¡­¡± Xue An frowned, ¡°Kneel down!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thump! Jin Xiurong knelt on the ground too, her face still bearing traces of defiance. ¡°Xue An, I don¡¯t believe you dare kill me, if you really do, Yan¡¯er will hate you for the rest of your life!¡± Jin Xiurong spoke with a face full of resentment. But just then, a cold voice came down from the mountain path. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, I will never hate my husband!¡± Chapter 207 - Chapter 207: Chapter 207 I Never Cared (4th Update) Chapter 207: Chapter 207 I Never Cared (4th Update) Translator: 549690339 With those words, An Yan walked up the mountain. As soon as she appeared, An Chang, as if seeing a lifesaving straw, quickly called out, ¡°Yan¡¯er, quickly save me, those matters at home were all their doing, I have nothing¡­¡±. Before he could finish speaking, Xue An swung his sword horizontally. An Chang¡¯s head soared into the air, only completing his last word in mid-flight. ¡°¡­to do with!¡± After that, his head hit the ground, his face still frozen with the last trace of horror. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Truly noisy!¡± Then he looked up at An Yan with a smile, ¡°How come you are here?¡± An Yan brushed the hair by her ear aside, revealing a radiant smile, ¡°I was worried about you, so I came to see!¡± Xue An nodded, pointing with his sword at Jin Xiurong and An Xue, among others. ¡°Them¡­¡± An Yan lowered her head, a determined color flashing in her eyes, ¡°Zhongdu has no An Family that would take refuge with foreign enemies!¡± Once these words came out, Jin Xiurong finally collapsed in fear, slumping to the ground as the smell of urine wafted over. She had literally been scared into wetting herself. ¡°Yan¡¯er, I know I was wrong, please spare me!¡± Jin Xiurong pleaded in despair. An Yan glanced at her, eyes downcast, softly saying, ¡°Rest in peace on your journey!¡± As soon as An Yan finished speaking, Xue An struck with his sword. Pu Pu! Both Jin Xiurong and An Xue¡¯s heads were severed. Blood sprayed everywhere, and corpses toppled to the ground. In this way, the An Family¡¯s high ranks vanished into smoke! A complex expression flickered across An Yan¡¯s face. Xue An then gently wrapped his arm around An Yan¡¯s shoulder, softly saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright, they more than deserved death, don¡¯t think about it anymore! In a couple of days, we will go to Country R!¡± ¡°Hmm! Why go to Country R?¡± ¡°Because there, we can find a way to lift the seal on you!¡± Just then, Takeuchi Kiyoko, who had been unconscious, slowly came to, her face full of sheer terror upon seeing her surroundings. Xue An approached her with a slight smile, ¡°Greetings, Princess Heidao of Country R!¡± The confusion on Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s face gradually faded, and she looked at Xue An with immense reverence. Though her consciousness could only curl up in a corner, losing control of her body after being possessed by a Demon God, She could still feel everything that was happening outside. Therefore, she had seen everything that had just occurred. ¡°My lord,¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko said in very standard Huaxia language. ¡°Do not be afraid, I will send you home!¡± Xue An said indifferently. Xue An¡¯s warm smile gradually calmed Takeuchi Kiyoko down. At this moment, Wei Ruyan came over, pushing her cousin. ¡°Mr. Xue, I apologize, I was short-sighted and naive, I hope you can forgive me!¡± Wei Rulan apologized earnestly. She was a very straightforward woman; when she had done wrong, she naturally apologized! Xue An gave a slight smile, neither agreeing nor disagreeing with a nod. ¡°Mr. Xue, what do you plan to do next?¡± Wei Rulan was now deeply interested in Xue An. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°To collect the debts that should have been collected long ago!¡± Having said this, Xue An turned to look at the various expressions of the crowd. ¡°The general is gone; from now on, Huaxia has me! Whoever refuses to accept this, let them be like this mountain!¡± Upon saying this, Xue An raised his sword. A vast Sword Intent surged towards the sky, then fiercely slashed down. Boom! This sword, unstoppable in its might, directly split the Mingfeng Mountain beneath them in two. Even the remaining force of the sword cut off a small river in front of Mingfeng Mountain. This earth-shattering sword strike terrified all who witnessed it. Only Wei Rulan watched with a gleam of fascination in her eyes. This was the true figure of a resolute and decisive man! Afterward, Xue An left with An Yan down the mountain. Wei Rulan looked at Xue An¡¯s departing figure and whispered softly, ¡°Cousin, you were right, he really is like an Immortal!¡± Wei Ruyan let out a slight sigh, her eyes complex, and she did not speak! Xue An now wished he could immediately fly to Country R, eager to lift the Seal from his wife as soon as possible. But before leaving, he had to take care of the unfinished business. From the crushed remains of Orochi¡¯s consciousness, Xue An had gained much information, but it was far from enough. Country R had many secretive shrines; who knew where all of those remains were hidden. It seemed that many things would need the cooperation of local forces to deal with. But this Takeuchi Kiyoko¡­ Xue An glanced at the girl with a clueless expression following behind him. Although this woman was a member of a Daoist Family from Country R, she was timid and was not valued by her family. The first place Xue An visited was the Chi Family. Initially, Chi Changge had worshipped a Demon Master in an attempt to harm Xue An but was instead killed by Xue An¡¯s counterattack. However, Xue An did not wish to kill indiscriminately, so he did not deal with the others. But unexpectedly, Chi Chongshan had secretly colluded with people from Country R, and that was akin to seeking death! Xue An arrived at the Chi Family¡¯s front gate and entered with his head held high. ¡°What are you doing?¡± A security guard hurried over to stop him. Xue An glanced at these people. They all became stiff on the spot. Because Xue An¡¯s gaze was simply too terrifying! Xue An stepped into the Chi Family and stated indifferently, ¡°Members of the Chi Family, come out and meet your death!¡± His voice spread throughout the entire Chi Family. After a moment, an enraged voice came from the back courtyard. ¡°What wild lunatic dares to create trouble at the Chi Family?¡± As he spoke, an elder directly leapt towards Xue An, launching an attack. Xue An didn¡¯t even blink an eyelid and uttered a faint rebuke, ¡°Scram!¡± The once imposing Heavenly Human Realm expert was blown away as if hit by a great cannon, turning directly into a cloud of dust! This scene left the approaching retainers of the Chi Family terrified beyond measure! ¡°Who¡­ who are you? Why have you come to our Chi Family?¡± one of the elders from the legitimate branch of the Chi Family asked, trembling. Xue An spoke softly, ¡°My name is Xue An!¡± Xue An? The faces of the crowd changed dramatically. ¡°I have come to send you Chi Family on your way, since your Family Head has been waiting for you on the other side!¡± Xue An stated plainly. Several elders from the Chi Family turned pale and attempted to flee. Xue An shook his head and lightly swung his Flowing Light Sword. Under the crisscrossing Sword Qi, all these members of the Chi Family died. Then Xue An looked towards the inner house and said indifferently, ¡°Come out now!¡± Chi Weiyang came out with a pale face. Xue An looked at her, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you run?¡± Chi Weiyang¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, ¡°Why should I run? Xue An, I ask you, why did you exterminate my Chi Family?¡± ¡°Because your Chi Family colluded with foreign enemies, you deserve more than death! And¡­,¡± Xue An spoke calmly, ¡°I had no intention of wiping out your entire Chi Family, for instance, I don¡¯t want to kill you!¡± Chi Weiyang was taken aback, ¡°You¡­ you won¡¯t kill me? Aren¡¯t you afraid I will seek revenge in the future?¡± Xue An laughed heartily, ¡°Life and death are in my hands; since you¡¯ve done nothing wrong, why should I bother to kill you? As for revenge¡­¡± ¡°I have never cared about that!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xue An disappeared from the spot. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chi Weiyang stared blankly. Chi Weiyang vaguely knew about the Chi Family¡¯s actions over the years. Therefore, regarding Xue An¡¯s statement that they deserved more than death, she could only remain silent. Especially since this time, her father, Chi Chongshan, had actually colluded with a foreign enemy and had committed a capital offense! At this thought, Chi Weiyang let out a deep sigh, her heart filled with an indescribable feeling. Chapter 208 - Chapter 208: Chapter 208: Heading to Country R! (5th Update) Chapter 208: Chapter 208: Heading to Country R! (5th Update) Translator: 549690339 An Family. An Ying and An Meng turned pale upon hearing the news. An Meng¡¯s face was ashen as she trembled, ¡°Brother, what do we do? Should we run away?¡± ¡°Run?¡± An Ying gave a bitter smile, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s anywhere in the world you can hide from him? This whole situation started because of the foolishness of the older generation, I¡¯ve advised against it many times, but no one would listen!¡± An Meng shivered, ¡°Then¡­ what should we do?¡± ¡°Just wait, I think, he will come soon!¡± An Ying said with a flicker in his eyes. As expected. By evening, Xue An, An Yan, and An Qing arrived at the An Family residence. Looking at the towering gates of the An Family, An Yan¡¯s expression was complex. An Qing looked downcast. After all, the death of General Lin was a tremendous blow to those in the military. Xue An smiled faintly and waved his hand casually. Boom! The grand and luxurious gate collapsed with a loud bang. Dust rose, shaking the entire area. ¡°Wife, I knew you didn¡¯t like this gate, so I took it down for you!¡± While he spoke, An Ying and others hurried over. Upon seeing Xue An, An Ying respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± Xue An looked at An Ying. This youngster had given him a good impression initially. Therefore, he smiled, ¡°Call me brother-in-law!¡± After hearing this, An Ying¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°You¡­ ¡± ¡°This matter doesn¡¯t concern you, I am not a bloodthirsty person,¡± Xue An said, then turned to look at the pale-faced An Meng. When An Meng saw Xue An looking at her, she was so scared that her legs trembled, ¡°Bro¡­ Brother-in-law!¡± Xue An frowned. This woman had mocked An Yan and acted foolishly; Xue An was very displeased with her. Seemingly aware of Xue An¡¯s disgust, An Meng said with tears, ¡°Bro, Brother-in-law, I know I was wrong, I was ignorant back then, please give me a chance, I promise¡­ ¡± Xue An waved his hand dismissively, ¡°Enough!¡± Then he led An Yan and the others inside. An Meng stood there stunned, unsure of what Xue An meant. It was at this moment that An Ying sighed lightly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, brother-in-law won¡¯t pursue it, but you¡¯d better be careful. If you make another mistake, I doubt anyone can save you!¡± An Meng shivered and nodded her head. Now the power structure of the An Family had been swept clean, and naturally, with An Yan and An Qing¡¯s return, they were in charge. No one had any objection to this. What a joke. The heads of those who had objections had already fallen; who dared to speak up? In fact, many were secretly relieved. After all, Jin Xiurong was known to be mean and ungracious, which won her little favor. Whereas An Yan was known to be honest and reliable when she was the An Family¡¯s eldest daughter. Of course, no one now dared to be sly in front of An Yan. After all¡­ The Divine Slaughter was here! Many of the former servants quietly cast glances towards Xue An, who was sitting calmly in the hall. At the moment, Xue An was questioning Takeuchi Kiyoko. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that within the Takeuchi family, you are like a piece to be discarded?¡± Xue An asked indifferently. Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s face showed a trace of sadness, and then she replied quietly, ¡°Yes, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been sent to the Orochi Shrine to be a sacrifice to the Demon God!¡± Xue An nodded, then cracked a slight smile, ¡°However, your Mandarin is not bad!¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko whispered, ¡°My mother is Chinese!¡± ¡°Good, tomorrow then, I¡¯ll take you back to Country R with me!¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko was shaken, ¡°Sir¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Xue An looked at her. Takeuchi Kiyoko clenched her teeth, ¡°I know what you are looking for, sir. As long as you are willing to help me ascend to the head of the family, I will do my utmost to assist you!¡± Xue An saw the hatred on Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s face and smiled faintly, ¡°You hate those people?¡± Hate blazed in Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s eyes, ¡°Originally, my sister Takeuchi Genji was the one to be sent to the Orochi Shrine, but she was the favored one, so she made me take her place! Had I not met you, sir, I would have been trapped in this body for life, becoming a puppet!¡± Remembering the feeling of being trapped inside herself, able to see everything outside yet completely unable to control her body, Takeuchi Kiyoko trembled all over. Xue An smiled, ¡°Good!¡± Meanwhile, the events that transpired atop Mingfeng Mountain spread at a terrifying speed throughout Zhongdu and all over Huaxia. The death of General Lin caused countless Huaxia nationals to weep in sorrow. And what Xue An had done on Mingfeng Mountain had become a legend in the mouths of many. He overpowered Ghost God¡¯s Slash of Country R, making him kneel and beg for mercy! He obliterated the noble families conspiring with foreign enemies! He brandished his sword on Mingfeng Mountain to assert his might! Each of these deeds was so exhilarating to hear. Therefore, after General Lin¡¯s death, Huaxia¡¯s morale did not decrease but instead grew stronger. As for the noble families of Zhongdu, after a moment of silence, they flocked to the An Household in droves, attempting to show their goodwill. But Xue An paid no attention to this, merely informing Zhao Xuehui and his two brothers about it! The sale of Tianyuan begins! Those eyes lurking in the darkness were now silent as cicadas in winter, quietly drawing back. M Country. ¡°Damn it! Is this man still human?¡± an elderly white-haired Caucasian man stared dumbfounded at the satellite-captured footage. The man in the video moved with utter freedom and was unstoppable, seemingly invincible to anyone who faced him. Especially that earth-shattering final slash, which made the old man¡¯s eyes almost pop out of their sockets. His staff officer said with a grave voice, ¡°Chief of Staff, sir, the system has just made a combat assessment of him!¡± With that, he handed over a piece of paper. Colonel Edward, Chief of Staff of M Country¡¯s Special Intelligence Branch, took the paper and then his face froze. For on the paper was written three bold red S¡¯s. ¡°Good God, an SSS-tier monster?¡± Edward muttered to himself. He then looked up, ¡°Damn it, get moving and gather all his information. Remember, I want everything, even down to the number of days he was constipated as a child, I want to know it all!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Country E. Maxim sipped his vodka while watching the computer when he saw Xue An¡¯s sword strike. Suddenly, he sprayed his drink out and furiously picked up the phone. ¡°Quick! Summon everyone!¡± Once everyone had arrived and watched the top-secret video, Maxim said with a serious expression, ¡°Gentlemen, I ask, if such a person were to appear in our capital, do we have any controlled means to deal with him?¡± The people looked at each other, then one of them said softly, ¡°Our Super Soldiers¡­¡± ¡°Even the strongest of our Super Soldiers wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against this man. He¡¯s too powerful, and almost without weakness!¡± someone exclaimed. Maxim slammed his hand on the table, ¡°So you¡¯re telling me, if he appears in the capital, our only option besides using those damned nuclear weapons is¡­ nothing?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It appears¡­ so!¡± The room fell eerily silent. This scene was playing out in countries across the globe. Xue An¡¯s astonishing sword strike left many nations deeply worried, and they quickly set up various research groups specifically to study the origin of Xue An¡¯s powers. While the world outside was in uproar, Xue An was on a plane to Country R with An Yan, his two daughters, and Takeuchi Kiyoko. Chapter 209 - Chapter 209: Chapter 209: The Takeuchi Family (Sixth Update) Chapter 209: Chapter 209: The Takeuchi Family (Sixth Update) Translator: 549690339 Country R, Tokyo. Orochi Shrine. Three Divine Officers opened their eyes simultaneously in confusion. ¡°Why can we suddenly not feel the presence of His Honor, the Orochi Divine God anymore?¡± Tsuruoka Masaki, one of the elderly Divine Officers, spoke with a sombre tone. ¡°We have served the Divine God for a long time. His divine power is immeasurable. His trip to Huaxia to fight General Lin should have been without issue!¡± another Divine Officer, Furuya Kazuma, said. ¡°That¡¯s right, His Honor¡¯s power is overwhelming. There must be some temporary issue. All we can do now is wait here for His Honor¡¯s return so he can transform us into the Immortal Demon Body!¡± Nakata Yuuichi spoke with excitement and greed. All three nodded in agreement, filled with longing for eternal life. ¡°Oh, and the Takeuchi family just called, hoping that we would attend the engagement banquet for their other daughter tomorrow!¡± Furuya Kazuma added. ¡°Then let¡¯s go, if only out of respect for the perfect tribute that the Takeuchi family offered to Demon God His Highness!¡± Tsuruoka Masaki declared gravely. Meanwhile, Xue An was already standing outside a residence in Tokyo. ¡°My lord, this is the residence where my mother and I live alone! Please come with me.¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko said respectfully. As they walked into the residence, although not lavishly adorned, everything inside was quite elegant. The whole courtyard exuded a natural beauty. Takeuchi Kiyoko showed a hint of pride on her face. ¡°This courtyard was arranged by my mother and me!¡± Xue An smiled; he was unimpressed by such refined but minor beauty. Hearing movement in the courtyard, a refined-looking woman with graying hair pushed open the door. Upon seeing the lady, Takeuchi Kiyoko bowed her head and choked up, ¡°Mother!¡± The woman was taken aback, then incredulously asked, ¡°Is it really Kiyoko?¡± ¡°Mother, it¡¯s me, I¡¯ve returned!¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko took a few steps forward. The woman hugged Takeuchi Kiyoko tightly, bursting into tears. After crying for a while, the woman dried her tears and gave Xue An and the others an apologetic smile. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, I was a bit overwhelmed. And this gentleman is¡­?¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko respectfully explained, ¡°Mother, this is Mr. Xue An, a powerful figure from Huaxia!¡± Hearing the word ¡®Huaxia,¡¯ a glimmer of light passed through the woman¡¯s eyes, and then she respectfully bowed her head, ¡°Mr. Xue, hello, my name is Song Anzhen. Thank you for taking care of Kiyoko!¡± Xue An nodded slightly at the woman of refined appearance. Afterward, Song Anzhen invited Xue An and the others into the house. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian looked around the house curiously; it was their first time abroad, and everything felt novel to them. Song Anzhen looked at the two young girls with maternal affection and said enviously, ¡°Mr. Xue is so fortunate to have two such beautiful daughters!¡± Then, turning to Kiyoko with a serious expression, Song Anzhen asked, ¡°Kiyoko, what exactly happened?¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko summarized the events that had transpired, and upon hearing them, Song Anzhen¡¯s eyes filled with tears. ¡°Kiyoko, it¡¯s all my fault for holding you back!¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko shook her head resolutely, ¡°Mother, you have always been too kind, and as a result, they¡¯ve taken advantage of you. Now that I¡¯m back, it¡¯s only natural that I repay those debts!¡± Regret flashed across Song Anzhen¡¯s face. ¡°Kiyoko, tomorrow is your sister Takeuchi Genji¡¯s engagement banquet with the young master of the Inoue Family. It¡¯s too late now that you¡¯re back!¡± Upon hearing this, a vicious look flickered in Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s eyes. ¡°So soon after I left, Takeuchi Genji couldn¡¯t wait to marry Inoue Yuu?¡± Song Anzhen sighed and shook her head, ¡°Partly for that reason, and partly because Inoue Yuu actively pursued Genji.¡± After hearing this, Takeuchi Kiyoko turned pale. ¡°How could this happen¡­¡± Then, with determination, she turned to Xue An and bowed, ¡°My lord, tomorrow¡¯s banquet is an important event for my family, with many key figures attending. It would be the perfect opportunity for you to go!¡± At this moment. Inside the Takeuchi family mansion, the servants were busily preparing for tomorrow¡¯s engagement banquet. Takeuchi Genji was trying on her dress for the next day. Looking at the ravishing beauty in the mirror, Takeuchi Genji smiled proudly. By now, that fool Kiyoko must be scared out of her wits! After all, no one who has been offered as a sacrifice to the Demon God has ever survived. If it weren¡¯t for my little trick at the last minute, I probably would have been the one offered up. At that moment, a tall and handsome man leaned against the door frame and said indifferently, ¡°Genji, Father is calling for you!¡± The man who spoke was the young master of the Takeuchi family, Takeuchi Masao. Genji nodded, picked up her skirt, and walked to the back. ¡°Father, did you call me for something?¡± The Family Head of the Takeuchi clan, Takeuchi Masao looked at his daughter and smiled faintly, ¡°Tomorrow, three Divine Officers from the Orochi Shrine will be at the event, so you need to be prepared!¡± Takeuchi Genji was startled, ¡°Then Kiyoko¡­ ¡°She has gone to Huaxia now and won¡¯t be back for a while, and she is no longer Kiyoko! She is now the esteemed Demon God of the Orochi Shrine!¡± Takeuchi Masao said flatly. Takeuchi Genji was relieved and nodded, ¡°Yes, Father!¡± The next day. The Takeuchi family was a leading underworld family in the Tokyo area, and now the eldest daughter of the Takeuchi family was holding an engagement party, to which the prospective groom was the young master from the influential Inoue Family of the business world. The event was naturally very impressive. Since the morning, a multitude of vehicles had begun to fill the streets outside the villas in the wealthy district where the Takeuchi family lived. Many men dressed in black suits with exquisite badges pinned to them stood around in groups, responsible for vigilance. By noon. Conglomerates from all sides gathered together. The hall was buzzing with lively voices at its peak. Takeuchi Genji and Inoue Yuu exchanged engagement rings, and the crowd below began to applaud to offer their congratulations. The three Divine Officers from the Orochi Shrine stepped forward to bless the couple. Ironically, although Orochi is a Demon God, they were now bestowing blessings upon the couple. Just at that moment, Xue An and Kiyoko Takeuchi arrived outside the venue. Their appearance did not attract the attention of the security personnel on the perimeter. It was only after Kiyoko Takeuchi entered the inner residence. That the servants noticed her and shouted in horror, ¡°Miss¡­Miss Kiyoko?¡± Kiyoko Takeuchi remained silent and cold. Xue An leisurely followed behind her, holding two daughters in his arms, discussing what to eat later. Boom. Kiyoko Takeuchi kicked open the door to the hall and walked in with her head held high. Her entrance quieted the room immediately. Takeuchi Genji turned her head, and her complexion paled. Many others recognized Kiyoko Takeuchi and started to whisper among themselves. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Kiyoko? Wasn¡¯t she sent to the shrine?¡± Kiyoko Takeuchi¡¯s expression was indifferent as she coldly eyed Takeuchi Genji and Inoue Yuu. ¡°Are you surprised to see me return so soon?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Takeuchi Genji clenched her teeth and scoffed, ¡°Kiyoko, you actually regained consciousness? That is indeed surprising. But do you think you can act presumptuously here with three Divine Officers present?¡± The three Divine Officers from the Orochi Shrine were also taken aback, then all their expressions changed dramatically. They could not detect any trace of the Demon God¡¯s aura from Kiyoko Takeuchi. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Tsuruoka Masaki, a Divine Officer from the Orochi Shrine, stepped forward and asked in a deep voice. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that your esteemed Demon God has been killed by me!¡± Along with a calm utterance, Xue An walked into the venue. Chapter 210 - Chapter 210: Chapter 210: Casual Sweep Through the Entire Field (Seventh Update) Chapter 210: Chapter 210: Casual Sweep Through the Entire Field (Seventh Update) Translator: 549690339 When the first word of this sentence was uttered, Japanese sounded very awkward, but as the sentence progressed, it became increasingly fluent; by the last word, there was virtually no difference between him and the people of Country R. Takeuchi Kiyoko was shocked by this discovery. Could it be that if one¡¯s Cultivation Level reached the level of communing with the divine, learning Japanese could be this fast? At this moment, the whole place was quiet. Many people furrowed their brows slightly. Who is this guy? He seems to be a Huaxia person! Takeuchi Youichi frowned and stepped forward to scold Takeuchi Kiyoko first. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Today is a grand gathering of the family, why are you bringing a stranger here?¡± As he spoke, Takeuchi Youichi raised his hand to strike. It had already become a habit. Over the years, Takeuchi Kiyoko and her mother had been like punching bags in the family. As a man from the Legitimate Branch, Takeuchi Youichi had a lofty status and had beaten her not just once or twice. But today, as he lifted his hand, preparing to strike, he felt a tremendous force assault him, sending him flying dozens of meters away, crashing through several tables before he finally fell to the ground, unconscious. This move was as shocking as a thunderbolt from the blue, leaving the entire crowd in astonishment. Xue An, who had made his move, shook his head, ¡°Too weak to withstand a single blow, I merely flicked a finger and he flew away!¡± Many people shouted angrily and wanted to rush forward. Takeuchi Masao stopped them and then coldly looked at Xue An. ¡°A Huaxia martial artist?¡± Takeuchi Masao said coldly. Xue An smiled, ¡°Oh, you know of Huaxia martial artists?¡± Takeuchi Masao sneered, ¡°Not only do I know of them, but I¡¯ve also personally killed them! Now tell me, what are you here for?¡± Xue An spoke methodically, ¡°I don¡¯t want to do much¡ªjust feel that you all have been too unfair to Takeuchi Kiyoko, so I thought I¡¯d let her have a shot at being the Family Head!¡± Takeuchi Masao was furious and turned to Takeuchi Kiyoko, ¡°Kiyoko, what the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Kiyoko was a bit nervous at first, but now relaxed and chuckled lightly, ¡°What am I doing? As the sir said, becoming the head of the Takeuchi family, of course!¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± bellowed Takeuchi Masao, then he turned to the three Divine Officers, ¡°This man is an insolent fool, please take action to punish him!¡± The three Divine Officers had also been wanting to inquire in detail about the situation. Why had the aura of the Orochi Demon God suddenly vanished from Takeuchi Kiyoko? Xue An said he had killed it, but the three Divine Officers didn¡¯t believe him at all. The three approached in a triangular formation. Tsuruoka Masaki raised his eyebrows and said coldly, ¡°Your martial prowess is remarkable, but haven¡¯t you heard that no matter how strong a martial artist is, they still fear Sorcery Cultivators?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of that, but you can give it a try! See if I¡¯m scared?¡± Xue An¡¯s nonchalant attitude infuriated the three of them. The three shouted in anger, then a mass of demon energy radiated outward. Everyone in the hall respectfully moved aside. Takeuchi Genji sneered, ¡°It seems my sister really is too naive, bringing back a Huaxia martial artist. Humph, the result is still the same, isn¡¯t it?¡± Inoue Yuu, with his arm around Takeuchi Genji¡¯s shoulder, smiled slightly, ¡°I always knew she was foolish, which is why I proposed to you!¡± These words turned Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s face pale. This Inoue Yuu had once pursued her fervently, but as soon as she ran into trouble, he couldn¡¯t wait to hook up with Takeuchi Genji, an indignity Kiyoko found unbearable. But she was also worried. After all, Xue An¡¯s martial prowess was formidable, but those three were Divine Officers who practiced sorcery. ¡°Spiritual beings, appear!¡± As the three called out in unison. Three shadow-like entities appeared in the hall. Many people exclaimed in amazement. ¡°They can actually summon spiritual beings! The three Divine Officers of the Orochi Shrine are truly formidable!¡± Inoue Yuu¡¯s eyes filled with excitement. ¡°Go!¡± The three directed their summoned beings at Xue An, and they all charged at him simultaneously. Summoning spiritual beings is a type of sorcery unique to Country R. Simply put, it is the practice of cultivating the spirits and souls of samurai or other entities after death. Its power is indeed formidable. Especially since Tsuruoka Masaki and the other two served the Orochi Demon God, their summoned beings were also imbued with a demonic prowess. But as soon as the three Shikigami charged towards Xue An, a flash of light sparkled in Xue An¡¯s eyes, and he bellowed, ¡°Scram!¡± The three Shikigami emitted a piercing wail and instantly vanished into smoke and clouds! This not only stunned the three Divine Officers. Everyone else was also dumbfounded. What kind of move was that? To dispel Shikigami with a single word? At this moment, Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?!¡± Turning to the two daughters in his arms, he said, ¡°Close your eyes and curl up in Daddy¡¯s embrace!¡± Xue Xiang and her sister obediently curled up in Xue An¡¯s arms. Then, revealing a row of pearly white teeth, Xue An grinned menacingly, ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn.¡± With that said, Xue An suddenly appeared in the middle of the three of them and waved his hand casually. Pff! Tsuruoka Masaki didn¡¯t even have the chance to scream before he turned into a cloud of blood mist. Furuya Kazuma, scared out of his wits, turned and tried to flee. Xue An breathed out a blade of Qi, slicing horizontally and beheading Furuya Kazuma. Only Nakata Yuuichi was left. At this moment, Nakata Yuuichi was quivering like chaff. He finally believed what Xue An had said earlier; it was very likely that it was this man who had killed the Demon God! So when Xue An¡¯s gaze fell upon him, Nakata Yuuichi¡¯s legs gave in, and he knelt on the ground with a thud. ¡°Please, spare me, my lord!¡± Xue An no longer paid attention to him and instead looked towards the pale-faced Takeuchi Youichi and the others. ¡°Do you¡­ have anything else to say?¡± Xue An asked indifferently. Grinding his teeth, Takeuchi Youichi declared, ¡°Shoot him! I refuse to believe he can dodge bullets too!¡± Public safety in Country R was fairly good; even a nefarious Daoist family like theirs only had a few guns at home. But as the gunmen emerged with their firearms, the atmosphere changed. Takeuchi Youichi sneered, ¡°I admit you¡¯re a Martial Artist, but so what? This isn¡¯t the age when Samurai roamed supreme. No matter how formidable, can you be faster than a bullet?¡± Xue An responded coolly, ¡°Then you can try! See if I¡¯m scared or not!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± Takeuchi Youichi gave the order. As a big shot who had been dominating the underworld for decades, he had the decisiveness. Even though using guns would alert many people, at this point, he didn¡¯t care about that! Bang, bang, bang. Submachine guns and pistols belched out flames. And under such fire, Xue An just laughed. ¡°Turns out that¡¯s all there is!¡± As his voice faded, a scene straight out of a sci-fi movie occurred. The bullets that were shot towards him began to slow down as if entering a pool of glue, gradually becoming slower until they halted mid-air. Then, with another command from Xue An, ¡°Go!¡± The bullets whizzed back at ten times their initial speed, retracing their trajectory! Put, put, put! A dozen gunmen fell to the ground; such was the force of the bullets that they only stopped after piercing through the wall behind. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This move finally instilled fear in Takeuchi Youichi. Meanwhile, Xue An slowly walked over. With every step he took, the others receded one step back! Eventually, they had no room left to retreat. Only then did Xue An stop and said indifferently, ¡°Now, do you agree to let her be the Family Head?¡± Chapter 211 - Chapter 211: Chapter 211: The World is Like a Dream, Only I Am Eternal (1st Update) Chapter 211: Chapter 211: The World is Like a Dream, Only I Am Eternal (1st Update) Translator: 549690339 Takeuchi Genji screamed, ¡°No! Even in death, I will not agree!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Very well, then you may die!¡± With that, Takeuchi Genji¡¯s head suddenly exploded, splashing blood all over the bystanders. Such ghostly and godlike methods struck fear into everyone¡¯s hearts. Inoue Yuu, trembling all over, forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡­ I agree!¡± Xue An turned to look at him. With an ingratiating tone, Inoue Yuu said, ¡°Your cultivation level is divine, your words are as the Emperor¡¯s decrees, of course I agree!¡± Then Inoue Yuu fawned over Takeuchi Kiyoko non-stop, ¡°Kiyoko¡­¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko had a stony expression and didn¡¯t even glance at him. Xue An nodded, ¡°Good, since you agree! Then¡­¡± With a casual wave of his hand, a fine line of blood suddenly appeared on Inoue Yuu¡¯s throat, from which blood gushed out. Inoue Yuu clutched at his neck desperately, looking bewilderingly at Xue An. ¡°Why¡­ kill me even though I agreed?¡± Xue An replied indifferently, ¡°I asked who would agree, but I never said that agreeing would spare you from death.¡± Several gurgles came from Inoue Yuu¡¯s throat, he looked at Xue An with anger, then collapsed unwillingly to the ground, dead. Utter silence followed. Many present had dominated Tokyo¡¯s underworld for years, but seeing Xue An kill two people effortlessly, reaping lives with no warning¡­ Such methods terrified even these seasoned bosses. Xue An looked around the room again, ¡°Now, does anyone else have objections?¡± At that moment, two figures, a man and a woman, approached the entrance of the Takeuchi residence. The man, dressed in sword-laden robes with flowing sleeves, seemed to descend from the heavens like an Immortal, exuding an extraordinary demeanor. The woman, only in her teens, followed behind him with a face full of admiration. After entering the Takeuchi residence, the man suddenly frowned, his expression growing increasingly serious. The woman respectfully inquired, ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The man said in a deep voice, ¡°What a strong killing intent!¡± Then, in a single stride, the man crossed the entire courtyard and entered through the front door. His arrival filled the despairing bigwigs from Country R with overwhelming joy. Takeuchi Masao cried with excitement, his voice hoarse, ¡°Sword Saint Sir, save us! This man is simply a devil!¡± However, Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s complexion drastically changed, her heart sinking gradually. Because the man was none other than Qianshan Yipye, the Sword Saint from Country R¡¯s Mirror Heart Wise Flow. Sword Dao in Country R is divided into several schools: Beichen One-Strike Flow, Second Heaven Flow, Mirror Heart Wise Flow, Iai Sword Drawing Technique, Shinto Munen Flow, and others. The strongest among them are known as Sword Saints. The dojo of Mirror Heart Wise Flow was located in Tokyo, hence Sword Saint Qianshan Yipye received an invitation and had come to the Takeuchi residence. Qianshan Yipye looked at Xue An, his expression becoming serious, ¡°A martial artist from Hua Country?¡± Xue An nodded and replied lightly, ¡°And who might you be?¡± ¡°I am Qianshan Yipye. As a cultivator of martial arts, why would you cruelly kill these ordinary people?¡± Qianshan Yipye asked coldly. ¡°Ordinary people?¡± A cold smile flickered across Xue An¡¯s face. ¡°You call these people ordinary?¡± Qianshan Yipye¡¯s face was grave, for he could not see through Xue An¡¯s true level of cultivation. This man¡¯s aura was ordinary, yet his eyes were as deep as the ocean. What was his cultivation level? A trace of doubt crossed Qianshan Yipye¡¯s mind before he steadied himself and said solemnly, ¡°Even if they are from the underworld, was there really a need to go that far? Is this the barbarity of martial artists from Hua Country?¡± Xue An shook his head and chuckled lightly, ¡°To me, the act of killing is but a thought away, and words are useless. Since you claim to be a Sword Saint, then you may stay today as well!¡± After speaking, Xue An smiled grimly. Suddenly, he was right in front of Qianshan Yipye, no words wasted, and threw a punch. Qianshan Yipye was shocked by the speed. Barely dodging that punch, Qianshan Yipye¡¯s footwork shifted, placing him in an exceptionally elusive position. Once he stood firm, his aura transformed, and a deadly Sword Qi began to fill the room. This was a hallmark of the Mirror Heart Intelligent School, with its profound study of footwork, reputed to be capable of delivering threats with each step. Xue An¡¯s punch missed, yet his face remained neither sad nor happy as he calmly said, ¡°Not bad, come again!¡± With that, Xue An launched another punch. At this moment, Xue An hadn¡¯t even used his Cultivation Level but was simply relying on his physical strength to fight with Qianshan Yipye, and they appeared evenly matched. After narrowly dodging another punch from Xue An, Qianshan Yipye¡¯s expression turned grave as he called out, ¡°Qianshan¡¯s One Sword Slash!¡± A brilliant Sword Qi suddenly burst forth. The swordplay was incredibly extravagant, intoxicating all who saw it. Takeuchi Masao and others watched, dazzled and mesmerized. The woman who followed Qianshan Yipye revealed a smug smile. In her view, no one could withstand this dreamlike sword strike. But Xue An merely looked up, and then casually flicked his finger. Snap! This seemingly extravagant strike was instantly shattered. Qianshan Yipye stumbled back several steps, his face finally betraying shock, before gritting his teeth and slowly drawing the true form of his sword from his waist. Many were moved by this action. Even the woman couldn¡¯t help but be astonished. Her master hadn¡¯t drawn his sword in ten years. Yet now, he had been compelled to unsheath the real sword. With a solemn expression, Qianshan Yipye declared, ¡°This sword is named ¡®Great Dream.¡¯ You should be proud to have forced me to draw it!¡± Xue An smiled grimly, slowly raising his fist, ¡°Come again!¡± As he spoke, he launched another punch. At that moment, Qianshan Yipye, with his eyebrows standing on end, shouted, ¡°Great Dream!¡± The sword then vanished, only to reappear behind Xue An the next instant, thrusting down fiercely. Kiyoko shrieked in fright, while Takeuchi Masao and the others wore vicious grins. Indeed¡­ the Sword Saint was victorious! But just then, the Great Dream sword, already close to Xue An¡¯s back, stopped abruptly. With his hands behind his back, Xue An caught it between two fingers, and with a slight effort, Snap! The sword broke to pieces. Qianshan Yipye¡¯s face showed great shock as he hastily retreated several steps. Shaking his head, Xue An said, ¡°It was enjoyable to play, but alas, you¡¯re still not strong enough!¡± As he spoke, a majestic aura suddenly radiated from Xue An. In the presence of this aura, Qianshan Yipye was like a small boat in a storm, in danger of capsizing at any moment. ¡°How¡­ How is this possible?¡± Takeuchi Masao and the others¡¯ eyes bulged. Why was this man so powerful? With a grave look, Qianshan Yipye suddenly pulled a dagger from his bosom, pierced his palm, and then a blood sword, formed from his own blood, starkly appeared in his hand. ¡°Turning blood into sword!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The young woman murmured to herself, turning pale. This was the last resort of the Mirror Heart Intelligent School. However, at this moment, Xue An lifted his gaze, smiling slightly. ¡°Great Dream? Heh, it¡¯s interesting, but¡­¡± ¡°Life is but a dream, only I am eternal.¡± Chapter 212 - Chapter 212: Chapter 212 Supreme Prestige Shakes Tokyo (2nd Update) Chapter 212: Chapter 212 Supreme Prestige Shakes Tokyo (2nd Update) Translator: 549690339 With that cry, the blood sword in Qianshan Yipye¡¯s hand shattered violently. The supreme pressure made it so that Qianshan Yipye couldn¡¯t even muster resistance before being crushed into a pulp. The Sword Saint, dead! There was dead silence all around. The female disciple who had come with Qianshan Yipye, Qian Yezhen, was trembling all over. In her eyes, her master was like a deity, invincible. But who could have expected that he wouldn¡¯t last a minute against this man and would die miserably on the spot. At this moment, Takeuchi Masao¡¯s face dripped with cold sweat, and as soon as he saw Xue An look up at him, he quickly stepped forward and said with utmost humility. ¡°Sir, I am willing to let Kiyoko become the Family Head of the Takeuchi family.¡± Xue An smiled and glanced at Takeuchi Kiyoko, ¡°He¡¯s yours to deal with!¡± Takeuchi Masao trembled all over, saying with horror, ¡°Sir¡­.¡± And with a murderous look on her face, Takeuchi Kiyoko walked over. ¡°Kiyoko¡­ I am after all your father, you¡­¡± Takeuchi Masao tried to play the sympathy card. No sooner had he spoken than Takeuchi Kiyoko drew a dagger and plunged it into Takeuchi Masao¡¯s chest, then gritted her teeth and said, ¡°In your eyes, am I not even as good as pigs or dogs?¡± With that, she pulled out the dagger and stabbed violently again. Thud, thud. After several stabs, Takeuchi Masao was already riddled with holes. But Takeuchi Kiyoko still felt unsatisfied, her eyes red with rage as she kept frantically pulling out the knife and stabbing! Xue An frowned slightly, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Only then did Takeuchi Kiyoko let go, but tears had already dampened her cheeks; then she turned and knelt before Xue An. ¡°Sir, Kiyoko wishes to serve as your servant for life!¡± To give oneself as a slave. This was the highest respect a woman from Country R could give to a man. But Xue An just smiled faintly, neither confirming nor denying. ¡°These people¡­¡± Xue An swept a glance over the remaining people. All of them fell silent, hastily bowing their heads. ¡°Miss Kiyoko disposing of the enemy, congratulations are in order; we wish the new Family Head of the Takeuchi family well!¡± A smirk appeared on the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth. Clearly, there were many wise people around. Even if not wise, faced with fresh blood and death, they would learn to be wise. There was still one Takeuchi Hideo left to deal with. However, when Takeuchi Kiyoko thought to look for him, she found that Takeuchi Hideo had already run away at some unknown time. Only a large pool of blood was left on the ground. Takeuchi Kiyoko was somewhat worried, but Xue An just smiled. If he ran, he ran. Would you care for the life and death of an ant? Then he turned his head to look at Nakata Yuuichi, who still knelt on the ground, not daring to move. ¡°Sir¡­ spare my life! I¡­¡± Xue An walked forward and gently stroked the top of his head, directly searching through his soul and memories. Many scenes inside made Xue An frown slightly. These three Divine Officers were relying on the influence of the Orochi Shrine to do many heinous deeds. Like kidnapping young girls for live offerings, for instance. So he simply waved his hand, reducing the three dead bodies to nothingness. With this, the Orochi Shrine that had existed in Tokyo for hundreds of years had its legacy severed. That night. News of the Takeuchi family¡¯s downfall and the death of Qianshan Yipye, the Mirror Heart Bright Wisdom Sword Saint, spread throughout Tokyo. With supreme authority, Xue An instilled fear into all the Daoist families. Even the territories that had been occupied by other families were now quietly returned, daring not to harbor thoughts of encroachment again. And many were quietly speculating about Xue An¡¯s origins, all becoming infinitely curious about this mysterious and powerful man from Huaxia. While the external uproar was in full swing. Xue An was soaking in the hot spring. It had to be said, the Takeuchi family really knew how to enjoy life. They had actually carved out a hot spring right in the Tokyo area. Originally, Xue An had wanted to take a mandarin duck bath with An Yan. But An Yan was too shy and insisted on not doing so. Xue An had no choice but to enjoy the wonders of the hot spring alone. Just then, the voice of Takeuchi Kiyoko came from outside the door. ¡°Master, I have news about the matter you asked me to investigate!¡± Since the battle at the convention, Takeuchi Kiyoko always addressed him as master, despite Xue An¡¯s several attempts to correct her, but she refused to change her manner of address, so Xue An let it be. ¡°Good!¡± Xue An responded. But Takeuchi Kiyoko actually lifted the curtain and walked in. At this moment, Takeuchi Kiyoko was dressed in a maid¡¯s outfit, with a very short hemline, revealing her long, fair legs. ¡°Master, let me give you a shoulder massage!¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko offered softly. Xue An looked indifferent and nodded slightly. Takeuchi Kiyoko walked to the edge of the hot spring, knelt down with her knees together on the wooden plank, and gently massaged Xue An¡¯s shoulders. Xue An narrowed his eyes slightly and said indifferently, ¡°What did you find out?¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s heartbeat quickened at this moment. Because she had seen Xue An¡¯s body in the hot spring, wearing only a pair of shorts. Unlike those exaggerated physiques from working out, Xue An¡¯s figure was extremely well-proportioned. One could say that losing an ounce would make him seem thin, and gaining an ounce would make him appear fat. Moreover, his skin was fair. But beneath that skin lay power that was almost explosive. The muscle lines were as if carved out by a chisel and axe, filled with a shocking aesthetic. This impact caused Takeuchi Kiyoko, who was still a virgin, to blush and her heart raced. As a result, she forgot to tell Xue An the news she had come to deliver. It was not until Xue An asked that she snapped back to reality, ¡°Master, I just found out some information about the Tenichi-Jinja Shrine located in Saitama Prefecture, where it seems a demon god is enshrined. There have been reports of strange occurrences, and although this has always been a secret, there have been a lot of disappearances in the vicinity of Mount Ontake in recent years! I found it suspicious, so I came to inform you, Master!¡± After listening, Xue An nodded, ¡°Step outside, I¡¯m going to get dressed.¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko stopped the massage and said respectfully, ¡°Master, let me serve you as you dress!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that!¡± ¡°But as a servant, it¡¯s my duty to do so!¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko persisted. Xue An shook his head, ¡°When I say it¡¯s not necessary, it¡¯s not necessary!¡± Disappointed, Takeuchi Kiyoko nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, Master!¡± By the time Xue An was dressed and came out, Takeuchi Kiyoko was still waiting outside. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko said softly with her head lowered, ¡°Master, the mistress has already taken the two misses to bed. Would you like me to serve you in your sleep?¡± Xue An was a bit bemused upon hearing this and waved his hand, ¡°No, you may go!¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko looked up, a trace of panic on her face. ¡°Master, my body is pure, not defiled or desolate!¡± In such a night, a beautiful young woman telling you that she¡¯s of pure body and offering to serve you in bed. Such temptation would be unbearable for most men. But Xue An was not most men. He smiled faintly, ¡°I¡¯ve already said there¡¯s no need, go now!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko could only answer and then turned to leave. Upon returning to her own room, Takeuchi Kiyoko felt somewhat dejected, and her mother, Song Anzhen, sighed upon seeing this. ¡°Kiyoko.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Mother!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you, Mr. Xue is no ordinary person, and your method will not be effective!¡± ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m afraid Master will abandon me eventually!¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko said worriedly. ¡°I can see that Mr. Xue is indeed a man of significance, and since he has helped you, he will surely see it through!¡± Song Anzhen said earnestly. Takeuchi Kiyoko lowered her head, still feeling a subtle sense of loss inside. Chapter 213 - Chapter 213: Chapter 213: Heavenly Divine Palace (Third Update) Chapter 213: Chapter 213: Heavenly Divine Palace (Third Update) Translator: 549690339 Yuntai Mountain is located at the border of Tokyo and Saitama Prefecture and is a famous scenic spot. Although Takeuchi Kiyoko repeatedly expressed her desire to come along, Xue An still refused her. He wanted to take this opportunity to have a trip with his wife and children. Once they got off the car and looked up at the towering mountain, everyone¡¯s mood improved significantly. ¡°Daddy, this mountain is so tall!¡± Xue Xiang exclaimed in surprise. ¡°Daddy, look, the mountain looks like an ice cream!¡± Nian Nian¡¯s first thought was about food, as usual. Xue An couldn¡¯t help but laugh at this. The summit of Yuntai Mountain is over two thousand meters high, and snow accumulates year-round at the peak. Indeed, it resembled a gigantic ice cream cone from this angle. An Yan asked nervously, ¡°Honey, is that thing you talked about here?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°It should be! However, this enigmatic creature, the ¡®Baqi Long Worm¡¯, is obviously very cunning and impossible to detect with Divine Sense.¡± An Yan nodded and took Xue An¡¯s arm. The family headed up the mountain, attracting the gazes of many tourists along the way. Because it was offseason, there weren¡¯t many tourists around. At a small shop at the foot of the mountain, Xue An was buying ice cream for his two daughters. A gentle female voice in Japanese said, ¡°Wow! What kawaii little girls!¡± Xue An turned to look. He saw a man and a woman standing nearby. The woman, beautiful and smiling, squatted down to greet Xue Xiang and Nian Nian. The two little girls were becoming more and more beautiful as they grew. With their charm appealing to both young and old, few could resist their cuteness. This was especially true in Country R, where cute culture was prevalent. ¡°Which one of you is the older sister and which one is the younger sister?¡± the woman asked with a warm smile. This was already the standard conversation starter. But Xue Xiang and Nian Nian seemed a bit impatient, with their eyes fixed on Xue An who was buying the ice cream. At that moment, the man frowned and said to the woman with a flattering smile, ¡°Benqiao Miss, we should hurry on our way, or we won¡¯t make it to the Divine Bell Shrine in time.¡± At this point, Xue An and An Yan came back with the ice cream. Grabbing their ice cream with joyful surprise, the two little girls started enjoying it heartily. The woman stood up, looking envious, and said, ¡°Sir, you are so lucky to have such beautiful daughters!¡± Xue An did not comment, merely smiling faintly. ¡°Let¡¯s get acquainted, my name is Benqiao Meijia!¡± the woman said with a smile, extending her hand. However, Xue An did not take her hand, just nodded slightly, ¡°Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, let¡¯s go!¡± A hint of surprise flitted across the woman¡¯s face, as if she were astonished that Xue An didn¡¯t recognize her. Meanwhile, the man by her side sneered, ¡°They¡¯re just people from Huaxia!¡± Xue An frowned and turned to look at the man. ¡°What did you say?¡± The man was taken aback, then looked down and said to Benqiao Meijia, ¡°Huaxia people are the most uncultured, Miss Benqiao, let¡¯s just leave.¡± Benqiao Meijia¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly, ¡°Yin Sang, aren¡¯t you also from Huaxia? Why do you malign your own country like this?¡± Yin Huahui¡¯s face stiffened, then he awkwardly touched his head, ¡°I don¡¯t count as a Huaxia person; after all, I have already submitted my naturalization application and have been approved. From now on, I¡¯ll be a citizen of Country R!¡± Xue An shook his head and chuckled, then said to An Yan, ¡°See, this is what¡¯s commonly known as a ¡®renegade¡¯. Let¡¯s go!¡± This insult made Yin Huahui¡¯s face turn extremely ugly, as he stared fixedly at Xue An with eyes full of fierce and malevolent colors. But Xue An couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and, leading his wife and child, turned around and continued up the mountain. Benqiao Meijia watched Xue An¡¯s retreating figure with a hint of curiosity in her eyes. At that moment, An Yan whispered to Xue An, ¡°Husband, that woman just now seems to be a female celebrity from Country R!¡± A female celebrity? Xue An¡¯s thoughts immediately went astray. ¡°You mean the kind of movie star that only needs two or three people to wrap up the film?¡± Xue An said with a mischievous smile. An Yan was initially stunned, then she realized what he meant and blushed with embarrassment, pinching Xue An¡¯s waist. ¡°You big baddie, hooligan!¡± ¡°What am I being a hooligan about?¡± Xue An protested. ¡°Um¡­ whatever you¡¯re thinking is very hooligan-like!¡± An Yan said with her face still red. Xue An leaned in close to An Yan¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Then how do you know what I¡¯m talking about?¡± An Yan spat, ¡°Pah, I¡¯m being serious here. These past few days, I had nothing to do in the house, so I just watched TV all day. It seems like that woman often appears on TV!¡± ¡°If she¡¯s a star, then she¡¯s a star. What does that have to do with me?¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°Hehe, did¡­ did Kiyoko come to look for you yesterday?¡± This time it was An Yan who whispered into Xue An¡¯s ear. Xue An stiffened, then laughed wryly, ¡°My dear wife above me, I assure you I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± ¡°Hmph, I wouldn¡¯t let you dare!¡± An Yan pretended to be fierce and formidable, but then she couldn¡¯t help but snicker. ¡°It¡¯s maddening, why can¡¯t I ever get angry with you?¡± Xue An chuckled, ¡°Can¡¯t help it, who made me so handsome? Don¡¯t believe me, ask Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian!¡± The two little girls, who were engrossed in their ice cream, lifted their heads when they heard him and, in unison, chimed, ¡°Yes! Daddy is the handsomest!¡± Xue An laughed heartily, his laughter full of pride. Yin Huahui, who was walking not far behind them, couldn¡¯t help but flash an ugly look in his eyes upon hearing the laughter. The Divine Sense Temple was located halfway up Yunqu Mountain. The surroundings were tranquil and the scenery beautiful. Plus, there were sometimes multitudes of clouds and mists floating in front of the temple, adding a truly celestial atmosphere. When Xue An arrived at the temple, the doors were firmly closed. There were no tourists in front of the doors either. Xue An didn¡¯t rush to enter but instead looked up to survey the geographical layout of the place. The person who chose to build the temple here was clearly an expert in Huaxia geomancy, creating an environment where winds were hidden and qi gathered¡ªit was indeed a fine location. However, Xue An still managed to detect something unusual about the place from subtle clues. For instance, the faint layer of resentment floating above the temple. This was clearly the result of someone dying unjustly, unable to dissipate their lingering resentment. As Xue An was observing, Yin Huahui and Benqiao Meijia also approached. Yin Huahui greeted her with eager hospitality, ¡°Miss Benqiao, it is said that the Divine Bell of the Divine Sense Temple is particularly efficacious. Why not go and ring it?¡± In the shrines of Country R, long strands of wind chimes are often hung from the eaves, and there are rumors that shaking them can bring good luck. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Benqiao Meijia nodded but then smiled at Xue An before stepping forward to ring the bell. Yin Huahui coldly glanced at Xue An, feeling contempt in his heart. Probably this guy has no clue about any of these things. Meanwhile, Xue An retracted his probing gaze and smiled at his wife. ¡°You stay here with Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, I¡¯ll go knock on the door!¡± Chapter 214 - Chapter 214: Chapter 214: Tearing the Demon God Alive (4th Update) Chapter 214: Chapter 214: Tearing the Demon God Alive (4th Update) Translator: 549690339 Knocking at the door? Yin Huahui could hardly suppress the urge to burst into laughter. Everyone knew about the strict rules of the Heavenly One Divine Palace. Unless it was an important guest, the gates were rarely opened for anyone else. Hadn¡¯t Benqiao Meijia herself had to wait obediently outside? It must be some bumpkin who knows nothing, Yin Huahui thought, sneering to himself as he watched. He wanted to see what sort of spectacle Xue An would make shortly. Meanwhile, Benqiao Meijia also noticed Xue An approaching the door and couldn¡¯t help but say with a smile, ¡°Sir, the Heavenly One Divine Palace rarely opens its doors; you might as well not knock!¡± Xue An smiled at her, ¡°Others might not get a response when they knock, but if I do it, they will definitely open up!¡± ¡°Oh? And why is that?¡± Benqiao Meijia asked, somewhat curious. ¡°Because¡­¡± Xue An placed his hand on the thick wooden door. ¡°This is how I knock!¡± As his words ended, the massive wooden door shattered with a boom. The gates flung open. Xue An turned to look at Benqiao Meijia and Yin Huahui, who were staring with eyes wide open. ¡°See, wasn¡¯t that simple?¡± Benqiao Meijia was so startled that she was lost for words. She had never imagined that this seemingly gentle and refined man would act so violently. At this moment, Yin Huahui sneered, ¡°Good, now you¡¯re done for, daring to smash the gates of the Heavenly One Divine Palace! Hehe!¡± Yin Huahui watched on with schadenfreude. At this point, the Divine Officers within the Heavenly One Divine Palace, hearing the commotion, rushed over. ¡°Who did this?¡± A Divine Officer at the front asked with a dark expression. Yin Huahui pointed at Xue An, ¡°Divine Officer, sir, it was this man! You must not let him go!¡± The Divine Officer looked at Xue An and frowned, ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve destroyed our gate without cause; what do you intend?¡± Xue An had been observing the Divine Officer. Hearing the question, he replied with a slight smile, ¡°Excellent, it seems I¡¯ve come to the right place.¡± Xue An noticed a very faint trace of demonic aura emanating from this Divine Officer. ¡°What exactly do you want to do, sir?¡± This Divine Officer felt Xue An¡¯s gaze to be utterly frightening and asked in a deep voice. Xue An waved his daughters aside, shielding the three women, then stepped forward, reaching the Divine Officer in an instant. Such ghostly speed startled everyone present. The Divine Officer was taken aback and knew something was amiss, attempting to take action. But Xue An stretched out his hand, grabbed the tall Divine Officer, and slowly lifted him into the air. ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do?¡± The Divine Officer was terrified. He realized that none of his skills were working against this man; they were completely ineffective. Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°Serving the Demon God, what do you think I intend to do?¡± Upon hearing these words, the originally pale face of the Divine Officer flashed with a look of terror. ¡°You¡­¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Wondering how I knew, are you? Go to Hell and ask!¡± This Divine Officer harbored deep grudges, clearly having committed evil deeds in the past. Xue An exerted force, snapping the officer¡¯s neck right then and there. The body fell, and a wraith-like figure floated out, heading straight for the shrine. Xue An said lightly, ¡°Still trying to escape?¡± With a casual wave of his hand, he crushed the soul to pieces! Then he turned to look at Benqiao Meijia and Yin Huahui, who stood there like statues. ¡°Now, do you understand why I knocked?¡± Yin Huahui felt a warmth running down his legs, followed by a rich stench of urine. Benqiao Meijia, having regained her senses, frowned in disgust, silently moved away from Yin Huahui, and then watched the defiant figure of Xue An entering the shrine, her eyes filled with shock. This man! So terrifyingly powerful! The other Divine Officers of the Heavenly One Divine Palace were also alarmed. ¡°Who is it!¡± Along with the shouts, Countless men in black surrounded Xue An. Then three red-robed Divine Officers slowly stepped out, their presence solid as a mountain, clearly signaling they were individuals of formidable cultivation levels. Xue An also saw deeper demon energy and grudges emanating from them. ¡°Who are you, and why have you come to create trouble in our Tianyi Divine Palace?¡± asked the leading Divine Officer in a cold voice. Xue An slowly said, ¡°Are you aware of the sin of serving demons?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s expression changed simultaneously. The complexion of the Divine Officer fluctuated wildly before he said sternly, ¡°Kill him!¡± He clearly didn¡¯t intend to let Xue An leave alive. All the black-clothed men charged at him. Xue An¡¯s expression was calm as he suddenly stomped his foot. Boom! Centered around him, within a radius of a hundred meters, the innards of all the black-clothed men were shattered by the stomp, killing them on the spot. This move shocked the three Divine Officers. ¡°Loose¡­ Loose Immortal?¡± Xue An couldn¡¯t be bothered with wasting words on these people and charged forward with two punches. Puff, puff! Two of the Divine Officers didn¡¯t even have the chance to flee before they were directly obliterated into nothingness. Then Xue An turned his gaze towards the oldest Divine Officer. ¡°Now, take me to where you worship the Demon God!¡± Xue An demanded. The Divine Officer trembled all over and then hastily nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± The Tianyi Divine Palace was vast, ordinarily full of Divine Officers, but after Xue An¡¯s carnage, barely a few were left. When they arrived in front of an extremely concealed room, The Divine Officer respectfully said, ¡°My lord, this is the place!¡± Xue An looked up to see the room adorned with all manner of strange decorations. They were actually Talisman Spells. No wonder Divine Sense was undetectable here. Thinking this, Xue An stepped forward and arrived at the door. At this moment, a hint of viciousness and relief flashed across the face of the Divine Officer. As soon as the door opened, the Demon God of Orochi would appear, and this man would undoubtedly die! Xue An¡¯s hand pressed against the door, and with a bang! The sturdy door and windows shattered in response. Black Qi surged straight up into the sky. Within the Black Qi, two intertwining snake heads appeared, one of which coldly said, ¡°Who is it? Who dares to disturb my thousand-year slumber?¡± The Divine Officer, overjoyed, knelt on the ground and shouted, ¡°Lord Orochi, save me! This man has killed my disciples, please swiftly execute him!¡± The snake head opened its eyes and looked towards Xue An standing on the ground. ¡°You mortals dare to disturb the slumber of a Demon God, I will cast your soul into the Hellfire to be tortured for ten thousand years!¡± In the midst of the roar, Xue An calmly dug at his ear and then shook his head, ¡°What a nuisance!¡± Then he soared into the sky, speeding toward the two snake heads. These were the two heads of Orochi, worshipped by the Tianyi Divine Palace at some unknown point in time. However, it was evident that they had accrued a significant amount of killing karma over the years. Seeing Xue An charging at them, one of the snake heads opened its mouth, and a jet of pitch-black Demon Flame gushed forth. But Xue An didn¡¯t even evade; he simply stretched out his hand and pinched the seemingly fierce Demon Flame into nothingness. As the snake heads were astonished, Xue An had already reached them, grabbing their heads in his hands and uttering a low shout, ¡°Open!¡± With a miserable howl, the snake heads were torn apart by Xue An¡¯s sheer force. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The two heads, which had grown together since ancient times, were torn asunder by Xue An! Demons¡¯ blood spilled onto the ground, igniting clusters of black Hellfire. This scene left the Divine Officer, who had been sure of Xue An¡¯s impending death, staring in awe and disbelief. Ripping apart a Demon God! Was this¡­ still a human? Chapter 215 - Chapter 215: Chapter 215: All Sins Turn to Ashes (Fifth Update) Chapter 215: Chapter 215: All Sins Turn to Ashes (Fifth Update) Translator: 549690339 It wasn¡¯t just this Divine Officer. At this moment, two Orochi Serpent Heads were also shaking with terror. They were, after all, millennium Demon Gods, yet they had been torn apart by this man¡¯s bare hands. What level of cultivation did that require? When did such a domineering person appear in this world? ¡°You¡­ who are you?¡± one of the Serpent Heads asked. Xue An didn¡¯t speak, but simply squeezed his hand. Boom. This Serpent Head was crushed to pieces, dissipating like smoke! Only then did Xue An turn to the other Serpent Head, ¡°Now, can you tell me where the rest of your demon bodies are hiding?¡± If this Serpent Head had a body, it probably would have pissed itself in fear. ¡°The demon bodies are scattered throughout Country R; we cannot contact them either. I beg you, spare my life!¡± The Serpent Head pleaded with a trembling voice. Xue An discovered that the seal was not their doing. He was also somewhat puzzled. The Orochi Demon God was a lower-tier Demon God. Although to this world, it was already a top existence, even stronger than a Golden Immortal. Yet, in ancient times, Orochi was already torn apart; the cultivation level of its remnants was at most that of a Loose Immortal. With such a cultivation level, how did they cast such an overbearing seal? Despite the confusion in his mind, Xue An still felt that as long as all the demon bodies of Orochi were found, the questions would naturally unravel. ¡°You¡¯ve said as much as if you¡¯ve said nothing at all!¡± Xue An said and then crushed the other Serpent Head with his hand as well. With that, three of the Orochi Serpent Heads were gone. Xue An then looked at the Divine Officer kneeling on the ground, stunned as if turned to wood. ¡°Seeking longevity but committing heinous crimes, today, I shall destroy your shrine!¡± Xue An had just witnessed through the Divine Sense of Orochi many unbearable scenes. It turned out that the reason Kyo-wa Shrine worshipped these two Orochi Serpent Heads was only to rely on the power of these Demon Gods to seek longevity. To this end, they had harmed many innocents, hoping to offer them as food to the Demon God. Xue An was not one to grieve for the plight of others, but such actions were enough to earn his disdain. The Divine Officer was extremely frightened and, seeing the Orochi Serpent Heads being annihilated, fainted on the spot. Xue An took four steps in the air. Under each step, a Blood Lotus blossomed. Soon, the Blood Lotus transformed into flames that completely engulfed Kyo-wa Shrine. By the time Xue An reached the entrance, a towering inferno had already begun. Xue An casually lifted the seal, and An Yan, seeing her husband unharmed, finally breathed a sigh of relief. Upon seeing the raging flames engulfing Kyo-wa Shrine, she couldn¡¯t help but express surprise, ¡°Husband, this¡­¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°All their numerous sins have turned to ash! Let¡¯s go.¡± Xue An led his wife and child away from the place. Benqiao Meijia and Yin Huahui also came to their senses and hurriedly followed down the mountain. All the while, Benqiao Meijia wanted to catch up with Xue An and strike up a conversation. But Xue An and his family moved too quickly and soon disappeared from sight. At that moment, Yin Huahui approached, ¡°Miss Benqiao, this person set a fire and killed people; shouldn¡¯t we hurry up and call the police?¡± Benqiao Meijia gave him a cold glance, ¡°You go call the police! Also, please don¡¯t bother me anymore!¡± Saying so, Benqiao Meijia left first. An Yan stood in place, his face a mask of stupefaction. He had gone to great lengths to invite Benqiao Meijia to visit this place for leisure. But he had not anticipated that such an incident would occur. Yet, as soon as he thought of Xue An¡¯s almost ghostly methods, a shiver ran down Yin Huahui¡¯s spine, and he didn¡¯t dare bad-mouth him; instead, he scurried away dejectedly. The annihilation of the Heavenly Palace shocked the entire Martial Arts World of Country R. After all, it was a millenary sect that had been flattened overnight, which naturally caused a great sensation. Great Sun Shrine. Several top experts from Country R¡¯s Martial Arts World and the shrine community were gathered here. ¡°Who could it be, to annihilate the entire Heavenly Palace within just one hour?¡± an elder said slowly, his voice carrying an implicit authority. Sakata Kinji, the top expert who had been in charge of the Great Sun Shrine for decades, was rumored to have nearly attained Half-step Longevity. ¡°There is news that recently a Huaxia martial artist arrived in the Tokyo area, possessing formidable strength, and then this incident occurred. Could there be a connection?¡± said a ravishing, scantily clad woman with a sultry voice and voluptuously towering curves. Songmu Feihua, the sect leader of the Flowing Flowers Sect, was also a powerful figure and was known as the Scorpion of Country R¡¯s Martial Arts World. She was incredibly beautiful, but her methods were exceptionally ruthless; the number of men who had died at her hands was not less than eight hundred if not a thousand! ¡°Heh, a Huaxia martial artist? Do you think that just by the hand of a mere Huaxia martial artist, a shrine can be destroyed in the blink of an eye?¡± a man with a dark expression sneered. Daigen Takamasa from the Kyo-wa Shrine. The people speaking were all top-tier individuals. Upon hearing this, Songmu Feihua said, ¡°Daigen Takamasa, do not underestimate Huaxia martial artists. It is said that this person killed Qianshan Yipye of the Kyoshin Meichi School with a single move!¡± ¡°Qianshan Yipye? Heh, just a defeated general, not worth mentioning!¡± Daigen Takamasa said with disdain, casting a covetous glance at Songmu Feihua. This woman was truly a rare beauty! At that moment, Sakata Kinji raised his hand and said in a deep voice, ¡°What is this person¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Xue An!¡± Songmu Feihua said solemnly. Xue An? This name seemed somewhat familiar! The crowd was filled with doubt and uncertainty. Someone said tremulously, ¡°Could it be that¡­ Xue An who extinguished a Sword Immortal with a single sword strike, and annihilated an Immortal Gate single-handedly?¡± Everyone was shocked. Two sharp lights burst forth from Sakata Kinji¡¯s eyes, ¡°Is it really him? Why has he come to Country R? And what¡¯s more, why has he destroyed the Heavenly Palace? What is he trying to do?¡± His voice carried a hint of panic that was not easily detectable. Indeed, this top existence of Country R was also panicking now. At this time, Songmu Feihua turned her gaze to Daigen Takamasa, who was looking embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Daigen Takamasa, now¡­ do you think this person is still unworthy of your attention?¡± Her voice was full of mockery. ¡°Songmu Feihua, you¡­¡± Daigen Takamasa was somewhat irritated. Indeed, he had not known it was Xue An. By now, Xue An¡¯s reputation had spread throughout the world. Especially those near-miraculous deeds he had achieved, which had caused a stir in the Martial Arts Worlds everywhere. Although Daigen Takamasa was arrogant, facing Xue An made him feel somewhat uneasy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sakata Kinji looked at Songmu Feihua, ¡°Miss Songmu, since you are closest to Tokyo, could you perhaps inquire about some news first?¡± With a few coquettish laughs, Songmu Feihua crossed her long, straight legs without any regard, ¡°Sure, I am also very curious about this young Huaxia man! I want to see what kind of person he is, capable of such grace!¡± Meanwhile, in a remote village in Country R, within a simple room, a teenager with a sinister expression slowly opened his eyes. In front of him was a long saber, emitting a strong sense of foreboding. As the teenager gently caressed the saber, he murmured, ¡°Are you thirsting for blood?¡± Chapter 217 - Chapter 217: Chapter 217: Overestimating Oneself (2nd Update) Chapter 217: Chapter 217: Overestimating Oneself (2nd Update) Translator: 549690339 Ginza Clubhouse. At this moment, the major crime families of Tokyo had all gathered here. Additionally, corporate conglomerates such as the Inoue Family and the Matsushita Family were also in attendance. One could say that any individual in this room, if placed outside, would be a high-ranking figure. Yet many people did not even have a seat. Because only the most elite of Country R could sit here. ¡°If you ask me, this Chinese martial artist Xue An is simply too arrogant, ever since he arrived, Takeuchi Kiyoko of the Takeuchi family has become more and more domineering!¡± a grim-faced crime boss said. ¡°Indeed! Our family has also suffered many losses! This Xue An must be eliminated!¡± someone echoed. The room began to buzz with discussion, but the primary topic was how to get rid of Xue An. Just then, a cool voice came through, ¡°Sister Songmu, you look so pale, what¡¯s wrong?¡± No one dared to speak. They saw an almost bewitchingly handsome man looking at Songmu Feihua with great interest. Songmu Feihua¡¯s face turned red, and she shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just not feeling very well!¡± The man leaned back on the sofa and smiled faintly, ¡°I heard that Sister Songmu has been in contact with this Xue An, but I wonder what you think of him?¡± All eyes in the room converged on Songmu Feihua, as some people covertly swallowed. This woman¡­ was simply too alluring. Songmu Feihua shook her head with a wry smile, ¡°I can¡¯t describe this man, but he personally said that he came to Country R to find something, and that he would leave as soon as he found it!¡± ¡°Oh? Looking for something? What is it?¡± the man asked, frowning slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Songmu Feihua shook her head, her complexion somewhat pale. Because she was reminded of the scene she had witnessed that night, especially Xue An¡¯s gaze. The man let out a cold laugh, ¡°Don¡¯t know? Doesn¡¯t that mean he might never find it and will never leave?¡± Songmu Feihua dared not speak. This man who looked almost like a woman was Ming Shifeng, who had once ruled the underworld of Tokyo for seven or eight years. Songmu Feihua knew well that this man was capricious and deep-rooted, and had connections with many of Country R¡¯s top Sword Dao practitioners. So even she dared not offend him. Ming Shifeng looked at a few secretly taken photographs on the table, his lips curving into a chilling smile. ¡°There is a saying in China, ¡®even a mighty dragon cannot crush a local serpent.¡¯ Since you¡¯ve come, I must treat you well!¡± Songmu Feihua couldn¡¯t help but speak, ¡°Lord Ming Shifeng, this Xue An is a top Chinese martial artist, ordinary people simply cannot get close to him.¡± Ming Shifeng nodded, ¡°Of course I¡¯m aware of that, but I¡¯ve been prepared for some time.¡± With that, Ming Shifeng stood up and walked over to the window. ¡°Look, the Obon Festival is coming soon, and every family is busy making spirit banners to pay homage to their ancestors.¡± This seemingly random statement left everyone in the room puzzled. Ming Shifeng continued, ¡°Every year during the Obon Festival, practitioners from the Hokushin Itt¨­-ry¨±, the Shint¨­ Munen-ry¨±, and the Iaido Batto Association all come to Sensoji Temple in Jingdu to pay homage, and this year is no exception!¡± Songmu Feihua shuddered, a look of shock crossing her face. ¡°And there¡¯s Sakata Kinji from the Great Sun Shrine, High Officer Ohara from Kyo-wa Shrine, I have extended invitations to all these people this year.¡± Excitement, almost sickly in nature, flickered across Ming Shifeng¡¯s face. ¡°Moreover, every year during the Obon Festival, the major Heidao families also come to Sensoji Temple to pay their respects.¡± ¡°When the masters from Country R gather, I refuse to believe that this Xue An really has three heads and six arms. Even if he does, I¡¯ll cut them off one by one!¡± The people in the room couldn¡¯t help but show their pleasure, all nodding in agreement, ¡°Mr. Ming Shifeng is indeed unparalleled in strategy!¡± Only Songmu Feihua had a flicker in her eyes, feeling some surprise and suspicion. Could things really be that simple? Meanwhile, as everyone was discussing, a young man carrying a pitch-black long sword also stepped into Tokyo under the moonlight. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years since I¡¯ve been here, Tokyo has changed so much!¡± said Watanabe Kiyomi as he looked at the neon-lit skyscrapers. But behind the glitz of this city lies a corner oozing with a dark atmosphere. It seemed as if sensing this presence, the long sword was trembling slightly, as if it couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Watanabe Kiyomi smiled, ¡°Fear not, Demon God, on the mid-year festival, I shall let you gorge on blood.¡± ¡°Master!¡± Kiyoko Takeuchi stepped into the room, calling out respectfully. Xue An nodded, ¡°Any news?¡± ¡°Not yet, but tomorrow is the mid-year festival. As per tradition, every family will go to Sensoji Temple to pay respects. It¡¯s always been my father in the past, but this year¡­¡± A difficult expression crossed Kiyoko Takeuchi¡¯s face. After all, she had only recently taken over the Takeuchi family and her authority wasn¡¯t yet solidified. It was only by leveraging Xue An¡¯s influence that she had been able to command respect from everyone. This time it was a gathering of Daoist families, and she worried that something unforeseen might happen if she went alone. Xue An nodded, ¡°Tomorrow, I will go as well!¡± ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Kiyoko Takeuchi exclaimed with delight. ¡°Daddy, what is the mid-year festival? Is it fun?¡± Xue Xiang asked. Before Xue An could reply, Kiyoko Takeuchi had already answered. ¡°Miss, the mid-year festival is a very important holiday in Jingdu. On this day, each household makes prayer flags to commemorate the deceased, and the major temples hold ceremonies to redeem the spirits. There¡¯s also going to be a grand fireworks display! It¡¯s very lively!¡± Xue Xiang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Daddy, can we go too?¡± ¡°Of course, we can!¡± Xue An said with a smile. An Yan hesitated slightly, ¡°Husband, those people are all fierce and malevolent, won¡¯t we be in the way if we go?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°In my hands, there are no wild beasts that can¡¯t be tamed, don¡¯t worry!¡± Benqiao Meijia had been somewhat absent-minded these past few days. Her colleague and close friend Kawada Momoe noticed something was off and couldn¡¯t help asking with concern, ¡°Meijia, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve been restless these last few days?¡± Benqiao Meijia shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just feeling a bit troubled inside!¡± ¡°Tomorrow is the mid-year festival. I hear this year¡¯s fireworks at Sensoji Temple will be even grander. Let¡¯s go see the bustle together! It might help you feel better.¡± The moment Benqiao Meijia hesitated, Kawada Momoe stepped forward and shook her shoulder, ¡°Okay? Pretend you¡¯re going for me!¡± Benqiao Meijia gave a wry smile, ¡°Alright! But I¡¯ll have to wear sunglasses and a mask!¡± She didn¡¯t want to be recognized by fans, that would be too terrifying. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes! Meijia, you¡¯re the best!¡± Benqiao Meijia smiled, but the image of a man¡¯s silhouette floated in her eyes. She later learned about what had transpired at the Heavenly One Shrine, all the Divine Officers had perished. Could such thunderous methods be the work of that mysterious man? Would she ever see him again? Chapter 218 - Chapter 218: Chapter 218 Ghost Festival Fireworks (3rd Update) Chapter 218: Chapter 218 Ghost Festival Fireworks (3rd Update) Translator: 549690339 The Zhongyuan Festival had finally arrived. From early in the morning, people had been coming to the Sensoji Temple to offer incense and worship. Meanwhile, in a tall wooden building behind Sensoji Temple, three exceptionally handsome men stood chatting leisurely by a window. ¡°Yoshioka Taro, do you believe that the incense these people are burning will really be received by the spirits?¡± a young man asked with a smile. The present-day Sword Saint of the Shinto Munen-ryu, Yoshioka Taro, shook his head. ¡°This is nothing more than a way to express one¡¯s grief!¡± Another man with a powdered face chuckled behind his hand, ¡°It seems that Ono is a bit afraid!¡± Ono glared, ¡°Akiyama, stop talking nonsense. Who said I was afraid?¡± ¡°Oh? If you¡¯re not afraid, why ask such strange questions? After all, you are the heir to the Iaijutsu!¡± Ono Yuji¡¯s face darkened as he glared at the effeminate man. Akiyama Hayato, the head of the Hokuto Ittoryu school. These three represented the pinnacle of Country R¡¯s Sword Dao. ¡°Enough, Akiyama, cut it out. Xue An is indeed formidable, and to defeat him, it will take the combined effort of the three of us!¡± Yoshioka Taro said quietly. Akiyama Hayato snorted through his nose, ¡°I don¡¯t believe he¡¯s all that impressive.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s not impressive, then how did Qianshan Yipye of the Kyo Shinmyo Mitsu-ryu die?¡± Ono Yuji said coldly. ¡°Hehe, as martial artists of Great Country R, the most important thing is to have the conviction of victory. Qianshan Yipye was too pedantic¡ªhis death was well-deserved!¡± Akiyama Hayato said coldly. As the three were talking, Ming Shifeng ascended the stairs followed by Sakata Kinji and others. The atmosphere in the room lightened notably with the appearance of Songmu Feihua. Seeing this, Akiyama Hayato couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°So what? With the people here, even if Xue An were immortal, he would still be defeated here. What¡¯s there to fear?¡± Ono Yuji involuntarily shut his mouth. The evening came. Xue An brought An Yan and the others to the outside of Sensoji Temple. At that moment. The open space outside Sensoji Temple was buzzing with people and exceptionally lively. Suddenly. A firework burst into the sky. The brilliant fireworks elicited quiet exclamations from everyone. ¡°Daddy, daddy, look! The fireworks are so beautiful!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were exhilarated. Xue An smiled and looked up. Fireworks after fireworks soared, lighting up half the sky. At that moment, Benqiao Meijia and Kawada Keiko were also looking up at the sky full of fireworks. ¡°So beautiful!¡± exclaimed Kawada Keiko, and then she closed her eyes solemnly, making a wish. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Benqiao Meijia asked with a smile. ¡°Making a wish! Haven¡¯t you heard? Wishes made to shooting stars come true!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s fireworks in the sky now!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, they¡¯re both bright, it should be the same!¡± Benqiao Meijia shook her head, helpless, then hesitatingly closed her eyes as well. Perhaps, I will see him again! But after she made her wish, she laughed at herself for being so foolish. How could it be possible? Yet when she slowly opened her eyes, she saw a familiar figure. Benqiao Meijia could not help but freeze. At that moment, Kawada Keiko said, ¡°Meijia, let¡¯s go inside!¡± No response. Kawada Keiko paused, then followed Benqiao Meijia¡¯s gaze, but she saw nothing unusual. ¡°Meijia, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Benqiao Meijia took a deep breath, ¡°Nothing, just wait for me a moment!¡± With that, she mustered up her courage and walked forward. At that moment, Xue An was listening to his two daughters bickering. ¡°This firework is pretty!¡± ¡°Nonsense, this one is the good-looking one!¡± ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not talking to you anymore!¡± ¡°Go ahead, ignore me, you big glutton and little foodie!¡± Xue Xiang taunted Xue Nian with a grimace. Xue Nian¡¯s face turned red with anger, but she couldn¡¯t think of a comeback. Eventually, with hurt in her eyes and tears ready to fall, she threw herself into An Yan¡¯s arms. ¡°Mom, sister is bullying me again!¡± An Yan tried hard not to laugh or cry and pretended to scold Xue Xiang, ¡°Xiang Xiang, how could you do that!¡± Upon hearing her mother take her side, Xue Nian couldn¡¯t help but gloat and squeezed her eyes at Xue Xiang. But then An Yan added, ¡°Even if she is, you shouldn¡¯t say it out loud!¡± Xue Nian¡¯s tears became unstoppable upon hearing this. Xue An was watching all this with a face full of amusement when a timid voice came from behind. ¡°Excuse me, are you¡­¡± Xue An turned around and was slightly taken aback to see the actress he had met on Yunqu Mountain, then he smiled, ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Benqiao Meijia¡¯s heart began to pound, and she stammered, ¡°Um¡­ I came here to watch the fireworks too and just happened to see you!¡± Xue An nodded slightly. Benqiao Meijia wanted to say something more, but suddenly, she seemed to run out of words. A few seconds later, An Yan said in a soft voice, ¡°Dear, let¡¯s go inside! Kiyoko has already gone in!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Xue An walked away. Benqiao Meijia stood there dumbfounded, at a loss for words. At this moment, Kawada Keiko walked up to her and exclaimed, ¡°Meijia, no wonder you were so distracted. You¡¯ve got your eye on a handsome guy, huh!¡± Benqiao Meijia smiled wryly, ¡°Keiko, don¡¯t talk nonsense, he¡¯s a married man!¡± Kawada Keiko stuck out her tongue, ¡°I saw her too, his wife has such an elegant demeanor! Hey, what was that man¡¯s name? Is he a scion of some major financial clan?¡± Benqiao Meijia¡¯s face turned pale, and she shook her head, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know his name!¡± ¡°What?¡± Kawada Keiko thought she had heard incorrectly. ¡°You don¡¯t even know his name?¡± ¡°I just encountered him that day!¡± Benqiao Meijia said quietly. At that moment, Xue An was leading his family into the Sensoji Temple. The ancient temple that had stood for a thousand years was much less crowded inside. Outside the side hall, men in black stood in large numbers, causing every passerby to quicken their pace, eager to leave the area as soon as possible. Xue An ascended the steps. ¡°Stop, the temple is closed today. Visitors, please go elsewhere!¡± a man blocked Xue An¡¯s path and said coldly. ¡°Move aside!¡± Xue An said indifferently. The man furrowed his brow slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, this place is not open to the public today!¡± Xue An looked at him. An invisible pressure caused the people around to turn pale. A look of shock flashed in the man¡¯s eyes. Just then, a chubby man standing at the entrance said, ¡°Back off!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone made way, and then the man sneered at Xue An. ¡°I presume you must be Mr. Xue from China?¡± Xue An nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯m the Family Head of the Inoue Family, Inoue Shin¡¯i! Please!¡± The man spoke with a cold voice, rage simmering in his eyes. But Xue An only smiled and then proceeded into the hall with An Yan. Chapter 219 - Chapter 219: Chapter 219: Night Parade of One Hundred Demons (4th update) Chapter 219: Chapter 219: Night Parade of One Hundred Demons (4th update) Translator: 549690339 Watanabe Kiyoshi stood on the rooftop of a tall building, just a short distance away from the bustling crowd in front of Sensoji Temple. ¡°What a intoxicating scent! Moreover, I¡¯ve smelled the vigorous blood qi of many martial artists. Demon God, this time, you can recover to your original state!¡± As he spoke, Watanabe Kiyoshi slowly drew his long sword from behind his back. Suddenly, two ghostly fires appeared in his eyes, and with a light yell, he slashed with his sword. A flame, darker and dimmer than the night, floated in the air. The moon above was gradually shrouded by clouds, as if it couldn¡¯t bear to witness the scene below. ¡°Hyakki¡­ Yagy¨­!¡± After Watanabe Kiyoshi finished these four words, his expression became even more of extreme decay, shaky and nearly falling off the building. But as his voice fell, shadows floated out from the black demon flame. Faceless Ghost Woman, Great Tian Gou, You Guxiang, Shiranui¡­ All sorts of demons and ghostly creatures from Country R¡¯s legends emerged. They then all headed straight for the crowd below. The demonic energy surged to the heavens. The atmosphere inside Sensoji Temple also became extremely heavy. Many members of noble families and representatives of major financial conglomerates all stood behind Ming Shifeng. Xue An was sitting on another side. ¡°Mr. Xue, I am very curious, what is the thing you mentioned you are searching for in Country R?¡± Ming Shifeng said indifferently. Unlike the strong presence of the other party, there were only a few people standing behind Xue An. Yet even so, Xue An¡¯s face remained as calm as usual. ¡°Want to know?¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°But the price of knowing requires your life in return. Do you still want to hear it?¡± Ming Shifeng¡¯s face turned ugly, and he finally snorted coldly, ¡°Mr. Xue, you¡¯re a samurai from Hua Country, I respect you, but you can¡¯t disturb the rules of Tokyo¡¯s underworld!¡± ¡°Rules?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°To me, my word is the rule!¡± This arrogantly extreme statement caused everyone to change color in unison. Many people even snorted in anger. Especially Inoue Shin¡¯i, who at this moment wished he could devour Xue An. After all, his son had died at Xue An¡¯s hands. Ming Shifeng¡¯s face darkened as he suddenly looked towards An Yan and others behind him, and said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Xue, you have brought your family with you; are you not afraid of involving them? As long as you leave Tokyo, we can pretend nothing has happened! And we will not make things difficult for you!¡± Xue An smiled, gently shaking his head, ¡°You still do not understand. I must obtain that thing, and whoever dares to stop me, I will kill!¡± Ming Shifeng finally lost his composure and shouted angrily, ¡°Attack!¡± Upon the command, the ceiling suddenly cracked open, and then a person with a sword came charging straight at Xue An. From below the floorboards another person sprung out, aiming directly at Xue An. It was the same from the windows outside. Three people, three swords, and their momentum was shocking, causing everyone in the room to feel as if their faces were being painfully sliced by the overflowing sword qi. But that wasn¡¯t all. Sakata Kinji also suddenly roared, ¡°Mahavairocana Seal!¡± A righteous and pure aura emanated from him and rushed towards Xue An. Daihara Takashi slyly raised his hand, and several extremely poisonous sleeve arrows flew towards Xue An. This was nearly a dead end. A smug smile appeared on the corner of Ming Shifeng¡¯s mouth. Not even an immortal could escape such an assassination attempt! This Xue An was still too overconfident. Among those present, only Songmu Feihua had a pale face, slowly retreating backwards. Because only she understood. Nothing was as simple as it seemed! Indeed. Xue An, who had remained unmoving as a mountain, slowly lifted his eyes, and they shone with a brilliance like that of the stars. ¡°Very well, you¡¯ve actually revealed yourself!¡± Ming Shifeng was stunned, not knowing what Xue An was talking about. With a wave of his hand, Xue An crushed the sword of Akiyama Hayato, who had a smug smile appearing on his face, and then flicked his finger. The head of the sword saint from the Hokuto Ichiryu was shattered. Then, Xue An violently smacked the table in front of him. The table broke apart with a thunderous crash, and the splinters turned into the deadliest weapons, piercing through everyone who had rushed up to him, turning them into sieves. But it wasn¡¯t over yet. Xue An suddenly stomped his foot, his eyebrows shooting up. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, in the face of absolute power, all schemes and tricks are futile! So, you all should die!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xue An threw a punch. He shook heaven and earth! The first of the Divine Slaughter Six Techniques manifested once again. Boom! The entire auxiliary hall was blown away, and Ming Shifeng screamed in extreme horror, ¡°No¡­¡± After that, he was directly blasted into dust. Even the might of this punch was so strong that it flattened half of Sensoji Temple. All those people who had calculated meticulously to ensure Xue An¡¯s death on the spot were turned into nothingness. Only Songmu Feihua, who had managed to hide quickly, fortuitously spared her life, was now crouching in a corner, shivering profoundly. Because the moon had vanished from the sky. The bustling city was now eerily silent, the only sounds heard were the howls of hellish demons. ¡°A¡­ A Night Parade of a Hundred Demons!¡± As a citizen of Country R, she was, of course, deeply familiar with the legend. But who could have thought that one day they would witness this scene with their own eyes? As for the crowds outside Sensoji Temple who had been watching the excitement, the casualties were even more tragic at this moment. Countless people became the fodder for Demon Gods and monsters. Benqiao Meijia and Kawada Keiko were hiding in a corner in utter terror at this moment. Not far from them was a child who seemed to be around four or five years old. A mountain imp! A mythical creature from the legends of Country R. The mountain imp¡¯s mouth was smeared with fresh blood, and it was searching for new prey everywhere. Benqiao Meijia and Kawada Keiko dared not let out a large breath, hiding in the corner, still as cicadas. Suddenly, the mountain imp spotted something and charged straight toward the two of them. Kawada Keiko screamed in terror. Benqiao Meijia closed her eyes in despair. He¡¯s probably dead by now! Just then, a cold voice came from mid-air. ¡°With demons unleashed upon the world, do you truly believe that there¡¯s no one in this world who can subdue you?¡± That voice¡­ so familiar. Benqiao Meijia opened her eyes and then witnessed a scene she would remember for the rest of her life. Xue An stood in mid-air, his expression stern, like an Immortal descending from the ninth heaven. In the distance was Watanabe Kiyoshi, now half-man, half-demon. At the moment, Watanabe Kiyoshi began cackling wildly, ¡°A Martial Artist from Hua country? Haha, too bad¡­ you are all too late. Now, the Demon God has absorbed enough blood food and is about to rule over the world; all of you must die!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°I¡­ am looking exactly for your Demon God!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As he spoke, Xue An stepped forward, and blood lotuses bloomed beneath his feet. Then he turned into the blazing Heaven-Burning Karma Fire, enveloping all the evil spirits and monsters at his feet within it. The demons and ghosts screamed terribly, unable to resist at all, and turned into nothingness. At that moment, a majestic voice that made one want to prostrate in worship arose. ¡°Ye mortals, Tian Gou is here!¡± Chapter 220 - Chapter 220: Chapter 220: Seal of the Immortal King (Part 5) Chapter 220: Chapter 220: Seal of the Immortal King (Part 5) Translator: 549690339 With those words, a monster with five serpent heads slowly rose from the long sword behind Watanabe Kiyoshiro. An endless majestic pressure intimidated everyone present. Kneeling respectfully to one side, Watanabe Kiyoshiro exclaimed excitedly, ¡°Welcome, great one, to your descent into this world!¡± Orochi looked towards Xue An, and hunger filled all ten icy, sinister serpent eyes. ¡°What a splendid body, if possessed by me, then I would have no rival in this world!¡± This sight also filled Songmu Feihua with utter dread. Orochi. A demon god from the legends of Country R. Could it actually exist? And it seemed to have ill intentions towards Xue An! Takeuchi Kiyoko and the others also wore grave expressions at this moment. Only Xue An, with a calm demeanor, said, ¡°You finally deign to appear after I¡¯ve searched for so long!¡± Orochi was taken aback for a moment, ¡°Mortal, what do you want with me?¡± Showing his pearly white teeth, Xue An smiled ominously, ¡°Of course, I want¡­ your life!¡± No sooner had he spoken than Xue An transformed into a streak of light, appearing directly in front of Orochi, and then his hand grasped one of the serpent heads and tugged fiercely. Bang! A muffled sound. Xue An actually ripped off one of the serpent heads by force. Demon blood splattered everywhere. Orochi let out a painful scream. ¡°Mortal, I shall grind you to dust bit by bit!¡± Orochi roared while its serpentine body suddenly split open, revealing an exceedingly sharp treasured sword. ¡°The Celestial Sword!¡± Songmu Feihua cried out in shock. It was what legends said was lodged within Orochi, the very Celestial Sword. At this moment, Orochi gradually morphed into a humanoid form, wielding the Celestial Sword, and cackled manically, ¡°Today, I shall let you know, let you know that the demon god is invincible in battle!¡± With that, it swung its sword. The sharpness of the Celestial Sword even left a sword mark in the air, as if it had slashed through the space itself. This mighty strike also blasted Xue An away. Then he fell into the night sky, his fate unknown. Benqiao Meijia¡¯s heart was shocked, and she couldn¡¯t help but cry out in surprise. And An Yan, who stepped outside the side hall, also turned pale with shock. ¡°Husband!¡± Her shout reached the ears of the triumphant Orochi Demon God who looked down and then was taken aback. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you are¡­¡± Orochi¡¯s entire body trembled as if it had seen something horrendous. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were waving their little fists in anger, shouting, ¡°You big octopus, how dare you hit my dad!¡± In the eyes of the two young girls, Orochi looked just like a big octopus. But before An Yan could speak, Orochi turned tail and ran. This turn of events shocked Songmu Feihua and the others. What¡¯s going on? Why did the Orochi Demon God flee at the mere sight of An Yan? Even Watanabe Kiyoshiro couldn¡¯t help but stare in astonishment. ¡°Demon god, why are you running?¡± Orochi bellowed, ¡°Not running means not even saving my own life, quick, let¡¯s go!¡± But just then, an earth-shattering aura arrived, followed by an indifferent voice. ¡°Thinking of running? It¡¯s too late!¡± As he spoke, Xue An¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in front of Orochi, grabbing several serpent heads in one swoop. Bang. He forcefully pulled off another two heads. Orochi, furious, swung its sword. But now, Xue An didn¡¯t even bother to dodge, simply grasping the supposedly indestructible Celestial Sword directly. ¡°He¡­ he¡­ has he broken through?¡± Songmu Feihua exclaimed in surprise. That¡¯s right. Xue An had finally broken through that crucial threshold and advanced to the status of a Loose Immortal. But his status as a Loose Immortal was a hundred times more powerful than anyone else¡¯s. ¡°Sounds impressive, but it¡¯s far inferior to The Celestial Sword and other divine artifacts!¡± Xue An said lightly before applying force. Crack. The Sword of Clouds broke. This sword was also a manifestation of Orochi¡¯s soul essence, and its breaking instantly caused Orochi¡¯s strength to greatly diminish. Xue An then kicked it to the ground. At that moment, Watanabe Kiyomi was in a daze, and Xue An threw him to the ground as well. As soon as he hit the ground, Orochi saw An Yan and immediately began to retreat in terror. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back and asked calmly, ¡°Now, can you tell me why you sealed my wife?¡± The human form manifested by Orochi knelt on the ground and said with a trembling voice, ¡°My lord, I¡­ I wouldn¡¯t dare to seal your lady!¡± Puff! Another snake head was severed. Orochi cried out in pain. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°No seal? Then what¡¯s with the demonic aura on her?¡± Orochi stuttered, ¡°My lord, I truly didn¡¯t seal her. That day I possessed the Demonic Sword and followed Watanabe Kiyomi to Huaxia, where we encountered her by chance. She seemed disoriented, so I had Watanabe Kiyomi capture her and bring her to Country R! But¡­¡± A look of extreme terror flashed in Orochi¡¯s eyes. ¡°But then a frightening flame suddenly erupted from her body. Although I was only touched by it slightly, it severely damaged my vital energy. With no other options, I had to use all my cultivation level to temporarily seal her. My lord, I have not uttered a single lie!¡± Orochi said in fear. It knew all too well that in the presence of someone like Xue An, if it misspoke even a single word, it would face the demise of both soul and body. Moreover, Orochi was now guessing, just who was this man? Why was he so powerful, even to the point of being tyrannical? An Yan¡¯s complexion gradually paled, and she shook her head at Xue An. ¡°Husband¡­ I don¡¯t remember anything about that day!¡± Xue An smiled with a tinge of heartache, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯ll remember it one day!¡± Meanwhile, Orochi saw an opportunity to escape. Because it knew that if Xue An wanted to break the seal, he would surely have to kill it, but now that it had lost several heads and its strength was greatly diminished, how could it possibly stand against Xue An? Xue An took a step forward and instantly appeared behind it, throwing a punch. ¡°Ah ah ah ah I don¡¯t want to die¡­.¡± The scream came to an abrupt end. Orochi¡¯s demonic body disintegrated under that punch. And at the same time. An obscure aura vanished from An Yan¡¯s body. An Yan felt her body¡¯s energy pathways become much smoother. But immediately after, an apocalyptic flame capable of ending the world rose from her body. Its power was so tremendous that Watanabe Kiyomi, who was closest, didn¡¯t even have the chance to scream before he was reduced to nothingness. Even Xue An¡¯s normally unflappable face showed a hint of shock. ¡°Apocalypse Flame, how is that possible!¡± An Yan, however, was completely unaware of this, and as the flames lasted for only a few seconds, a talisman spell that made heaven and earth tremble flashed on her forehead. Then the flames gradually disappeared. Xue An¡¯s face turned grim, and he gritted his teeth. ¡°Seal of the Immortal King!¡± An Yan, still oblivious, slowly approached and said somewhat fearfully, ¡°Husband, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An took a deep breath and smiled slightly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± As he spoke, Xue An took An Yan¡¯s arm and used his Divine Sense to probe the energies within her body. Suddenly. A vast and mighty mental power burst forth. In Xue An¡¯s mental world, a pair of immense eyes slowly opened. Chapter 223 - Chapter 223: Chapter 223 An Yan’s Frying Pan (3rd Update) Chapter 223: Chapter 223 An Yan¡¯s Frying Pan (3rd Update) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Oh? And what if I don¡¯t cooperate?¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°Then don¡¯t blame me for being impolite!¡± Aoyama Hoshino sneered coldly. At that moment, An Yan abruptly stood up and walked toward the kitchen. Aoyama Hoshino gave An Yan a glance but didn¡¯t take her seriously, turning back to continue, ¡°Even though you are powerful, don¡¯t forget this is Country R, and I! I am a Jonin of the Lifeless Ninja Stream. Now I command you to come with me for the investigation, otherwise¡­¡± Aoyama Hoshino¡¯s malicious smile began to spread. But before the smile on his face could fade, An Yan¡ªwith every hair on her body standing on end¡ªrushed out of the kitchen, wielding a frying pan, and swung it at the back of Aoyama Hoshino¡¯s head. Whoosh! The frying pan, carried by the wind, hurtled towards Aoyama Hoshino. Aoyama Hoshino¡¯s face showed a trace of mocking smile, and with a slight sidestep, he dodged the frying pan, then smiled complacently. ¡°How violent, but do you really think you can hit me with that? I am a Jonin, and¡­¡± Before he could finish, An Yan clenched her teeth and, with all her strength, hurled the frying pan in her hand. This time, it was incredibly fast and took Aoyama Hoshino by surprise, hitting him squarely on the head before he could react. Clang. The frying pan made intimate contact with Aoyama Hoshino¡¯s head. It must be said that the Jonin¡¯s head was tough enough to deform the frying pan on impact. And a large lump swelled up at a visible speed on Aoyama Hoshino¡¯s head. ¡°Good¡­ good! You dare to hit me with such methods? You¡¯re all dead! I¡¯ll kill you all!¡± Aoyama Hoshino trembled with rage. But just as he was about to explode, a hand landed on his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Xue An said softly. Aoyama Hoshino stiffened. Even though Xue An¡¯s touch on his shoulder was light, Aoyama Hoshino felt as if all his muscles were no longer obeying him. A surge of intense crisis flooded over him, causing his face to show sheer horror as he looked at Xue An. Why had this man, who was just now so mild-mannered, suddenly become so domineering? An Yan was still somewhat angry at this point. ¡°Breaking into my home suddenly and wanting to take away my husband? Humph, I¡¯ll show you the power of a frying pan!¡± An Yan was like a mother dragon whose reverse scales had been touched, on the verge of going berserk. Xue An chuckled, ¡°Alright, wife, no need to be angry. I think the Jonin here knows what he did wrong, right?¡± Looking at Xue An¡¯s smile, Aoyama Hoshino felt a chill to his blood, and his complexion turned pale. ¡°Go back and tell your people, the incident at Sensoji Temple wasn¡¯t my doing, the real perpetrator has been killed by me. No need to thank me, but also don¡¯t come to provoke me again, my patience is very limited!¡± Xue An stated blandly. Aoyama Hoshino trembled all over, nodded with difficulty, and then tried to escape using the Earth Technique. But no matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t perform the earth escape technique this time. It seemed as if the space around him was locked by a breath of air. Walking away with fear, Aoyama Hoshino left. After he had gone, An Yan spoke with some concern, ¡°Husband, will these guys come back again?¡± ¡°Of course, they will!¡± Xue An smiled lightly. ¡°What should we do?¡± An Yan asked anxiously. ¡°Of course, use the frying pan to smack them all away!¡± Xue An teased. An Yan¡¯s face flushed red, and she lowered her head slightly embarrassed, ¡°I just heard these guys wanted to take you away, and I got worried¡­¡± Xue An stepped forward and rubbed her little head, saying indulgently, ¡°It¡¯s okay, these guys won¡¯t learn unless they see blood, and you did very well!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true!¡± An Yan smiled shyly, a stark contrast to the violent image of her wielding a frying pan from moments before. When Fujita Miki saw her senior brother Aoyama Hoshino, she couldn¡¯t help but be startled. ¡°Senior brother, what happened to you? Why has your head suddenly gotten so big?¡± With a grimace, Aoyama Hoshino touched the large lump on his head, then said with a wry smile, ¡°Someone hit me with a frying pan, and, this incident at Sensoji Temple is definitely related to that Xue An! But this person is very strong! I think we need to inform the sect now!¡± ¡°How strong?¡± Fujita Miki frowned. ¡°Indescribably strong, I¡¯ve only sensed this kind of terrifying presence from our master.¡± Fujita Miki¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°I need to report this, we alone are no longer capable of handling it!¡± Soon, Fujita Miki¡¯s report caught the attention of the government¡¯s higher-ups. The Prime Minister of Country R was like an ant on a hot pot, anxiously pacing around. With such a big incident, one could only imagine the pressure he was under. If he couldn¡¯t provide a satisfactory answer to the public, his resignation was undoubtedly imminent. So, when Fujita Miki¡¯s report was presented, the Prime Minister was overjoyed, at last, they had found a likely culprit. Therefore, he immediately accepted the recommendation and requested Fujita Miki and the others to take full charge of the matter. In Country R, ninja held a peculiar existence. They had always remained hidden in the dark corners of history, only emerging into the spotlight when the world was in chaos or when warlords battled for dominance. It wasn¡¯t until modern society that these ninja gradually came out of the shadows and became an indispensable force in Country R, even capable of influencing the shift of power. At this moment. In a high-rise building in Kyushu. Harukyo Ryosuke was reclining on a sofa, enjoying the best time of day. Suddenly, a pure white light began to appear gradually. Harukyo Ryosuke slightly frowned and pinched the white light with his fingers, only then seeing clearly that it was a letter. This was a secret technique used by ninja to transmit important information. After reading it, Harukyo Ryosuke closed his eyes, seemingly pondering something, and after a while, he opened his eyes with a grave expression. ¡°Someone come!¡± Several figures began to emerge slowly. ¡°My lord!¡± ¡°Send out the order, command the Sacred Ninja Mushu to head to Tokyo!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Harukyo Ryosuke, with furrowed brows and a serious demeanor, stood up and paced back and forth in the room. Xue An! This name stirred up tumultuous waves in his heart. In recent days, the Martial Arts World of Country R had experienced turmoil akin to a magnitude-nine earthquake. Because the Sword Saints of several major Sword Dao schools, including Hokushin Ittoryu and the technique of drawing the sword, had all died, as well as several abbots from the Kyo-wa Shrine. What exactly happened at Sensoji Temple had become something all in the Martial Arts World of Country R wanted to know. But what was certain was that this Xue An was definitely involved. Thinking this, a flash of murderous intent crossed Harukyo Ryosuke¡¯s face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Also inform the other ninja schools, this time, we must make the one who dares to provoke the samurai of our great Country R Empire pay the price!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Very soon. The heads of several major ninja schools received the secret messages and a sincere invitation from the Prime Minister. These assassins, accustomed to hiding in the darkness, began to surface and bare their sharp fangs! Chapter 224 - Chapter 224: Chapter 224: The Battle of Akihabara (1st Update) Chapter 224: Chapter 224: The Battle of Akihabara (1st Update) Translator: 549690339 Tokyo. Akihabara. As the Myriad Realms¡¯ quintessential Holy Land for the second dimension, the people who roamed here every day were anime enthusiasts from all around the world. On the street, it was common to see various people dressed in unique and exotic cosplay outfits. ¡°Daddy, Daddy, look¡­ Ultraman!¡± Xue Xiang pointed excitedly at someone on the street. As a little girl, her favorite thing to watch was actually Ultraman. Meanwhile, Nian Nian¡¯s eyes shone as she watched a girl dressed up as Cardcaptor Sakura. Xue An smiled as he looked at his two excited daughters. ¡°So what do you two want to dress up as?¡± ¡°I want to be Peppa Pig!¡± Nian Nian said first. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to be George, but that¡¯s OK!¡± Xue Xiang also nodded in agreement. ¡°Is that OK, Daddy Pig?¡± Nian Nian shook Xue An¡¯s arm, her voice filled with pleading. As an Immortal Venerable who had weathered countless storms and reached the pinnacle of Myriad Realms, Xue An considered his resolve as firm as bedrock, indestructible by anything. And the coaxing of a little girl was nothing to speak of, let alone worthy of mention. So Xue An hesitated for only a second before nodding. ¡°Yay, Daddy¡¯s the best!¡± both little girls cheered and jumped with joy. An Yan was standing by, enjoying the scene. ¡°Mommy, and you, you¡¯re Daddy Pig now!¡± Xue Xiang remarked seriously. The smile on An Yan¡¯s face froze. As Akihabara, the holy land for anime, even the roadside stalls sold all kinds of cosplay accessories. So just a few minutes later. The streets of Akihabara saw the family from Peppa Pig. However, since this family had high attractiveness, they drew a significant amount of attention. The more this happened, the happier Xue Xiang and Nian Nian, walking in front, became. Xue An and An Yan wore pig ears hats on their heads, following behind with a touch of embarrassment. ¡°Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, are you tired? How about we find a place to eat some ice cream?¡± Xue An played the ice cream trump card. But Xue Xiang and Nian Nian both shook their heads firmly, their faces showing dissatisfaction, ¡°Daddy Pig, please call us Peppa and George!¡± Xue An: Three hours later. The two little girls had finally tired of walking around. Xue An and An Yan couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. In those three hours, there had been several people who came up asking for photos. There were even a few talent scouts who approached excitedly, believing that Xue Xiang and Nian Nian had great potential in show business. Of course, all of them were flatly turned down by Xue An. ¡°Daddy Pig, I¡¯m hungry!¡± Nian Nian exclaimed. Xue An nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go eat!¡± Nian Nian didn¡¯t move. Xue An sighed, ¡°Dear Peppa, shall we go to eat?¡± Only then did Nian Nian beam, ¡°OK, Daddy Pig!¡± Night fell, and the lights of Akihabara came on. Xue An took his family to a restaurant for dinner. Though their tastes had been spoiled by Xue An, the two little girls were indeed famished from the day¡¯s activities, so they ate ravenously. Xue An slowly sipped his wine, smiling as he looked on. At this moment, the wind and rain outside had started to pick up, which made the coziness inside the room all the more striking. Suddenly, the door to the place was pushed open, and a cold breeze mixed with rain surged in. Xue An slightly lifted his gaze and then saw a familiar face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Edward, but I¡¯m not interested in your glorious background, and now I¡¯m about to have dinner with friends. Could you please stop following me?¡± Benqiao Meijia said with a hint of anger. Kawada Keiko also spoke up coldly from the side, ¡°Mr. Edward, Meijia has made herself clear. Please stop following us!¡± Meanwhile, a blond, blue-eyed foreign man was chuckling as he said, ¡°Miss Benqiao, I¡¯ve already asked your company, and you have no commitments for the next few days. Plus, isn¡¯t it better for us to have dinner together?¡± Benqiao Meijia was left fuming. This Edward was a relative of the chairman of the company where Benqiao Meijia worked, and he had flown in from M Country to Tokyo for business. However, he unexpectedly encountered Benqiao Meijia, and from that point on, like someone possessed, Edward followed her everywhere she went. It was incredibly annoying to Benqiao Meijia. Finally managing to get out to eat with Keiko, this persistent nuisance had yet again followed her like a shadow. Kawada Keiko¡¯s face was filled with displeasure too, but as she turned her head, she caught sight of Xue An not far away, her eyes lit up, and she nudged Benqiao Meijia. ¡°Look over there!¡± Benqiao Meijia turned her head to look and was also momentarily stunned. With a sly smile, Kawada Keiko ignored Benqiao Meijia¡¯s attempt to stop her and walked straight over. ¡°Mr. Xue, hello!¡± Kawada Keiko greeted him boldly. Xue An leaned back in his chair and gave a faint smile, ¡°Hello!¡± He had seen what just happened, so he just watched Kawada Keiko with a nonchalant look, curious about what she would do next. Though Kawada Keiko usually feared nothing, under Xue An¡¯s indifferent gaze, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit uneasy. The words she wanted to say didn¡¯t seem to come out right. In the end, it was Benqiao Meijia who bit her lip and stepped forward, ¡°Mr. Xue, what a coincidence to see you again.¡± Xue An nodded and then glanced at Edward, whose expression was gradually turning dark, ¡°It seems someone is not too happy!¡± Benqiao Meijia gritted her teeth and whispered, ¡°Mr. Xue, I¡¯m begging you for help, this guy is too annoying!¡± Xue An smiled. Because there was no need for him to act, Edward already stepped forward. ¡°And this is¡­?¡± Edward asked arrogantly. ¡°This is Mr. Xue from China, and also our friend. Mr. Edward, it¡¯s raining outside, so please leave!¡± Although she was furious inside. Since Edward was, after all, a senior executive of the company, Benqiao Meijia tried to suppress the anger in her heart and spoke indifferently. Upon hearing this, a sinister look flashed in Edward¡¯s eyes, ¡°A Chinese? Heh, I didn¡¯t expect Miss Benqiao to have friends from China, quite surprising indeed!¡± Then Edward looked at Xue An, ¡°May I ask which company¡¯s senior executive is Mr. Xue?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not a senior executive of any company, just visiting Country R for pleasure!¡± Edward smirked with a profound meaning, ¡°Oh, I see!¡± After that, he didn¡¯t even give Xue An another proper glance, and directly turned to Benqiao Meijia, ¡°Miss Benqiao, this place has a poor environment, how about I take you for a French meal instead?¡± Benqiao Meijia¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as she was about to say something, Kawada Keiko pointed outside the window as if she had seen a ghost, her voice trembling, ¡°Oh my, people are doing cosplay out in the rain?¡± It wasn¡¯t just her, at that moment most of the people dining in the restaurant witnessed a surprising scene. In the rainy night at Akihabara street, a group of men dressed in ancient samurai attire, with wooden clogs on their feet and straw hats on their heads, was seen slowly approaching. This group of men seemed to make no sound as they walked, not even disturbing the rainwater on the ground. As everyone stared in amazement, Xue An picked up his glass of wine and took a slow sip, saying indifferently, ¡°Truly, a bunch of bothersome fellows.¡± Chapter 226 - Chapter 226: Chapter 226 The True Power of Holding Life and Death (Third Update) Chapter 226: Chapter 226 The True Power of Holding Life and Death (Third Update) Translator: 549690339 Fujita Miki stood there, her expression frozen. Harukyo Ryosuke could no longer restrain himself and advanced, ready to take action himself. It was at this moment that Xue An said indifferently, ¡°I said they could trade a life for a life, but not you!¡± No sooner had he spoken than a streak of sword light shot straight towards Harukyo Ryosuke. Harukyo Ryosuke turned pale with fright, and grabbed Fujita Miki, intending to use her to block the incoming sword light. But just then, a line of blood appeared on his throat, gradually widening into a gash from which a fountain of blood finally burst forth. He made grasping, unwilling sounds from his throat before collapsing to the ground, full of resentment. All the ninjas sent from Country R to deal with Xue An were annihilated! Fujita Miki suddenly felt very cold, the kind that seeped into her bones. Xue An looked at her and said, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you because your life was exchanged by someone else, but I hope you understand that my patience is very limited! Got it?¡± Fujita Miki nodded, trembling. Xue An looked at stormy Tokyo and murmured, ¡°Since I¡¯ve shown restraint once and you still refuse to give up, then¡­ this time I¡¯ll teach you a lesson you¡¯ll never forget!¡± The sword light transformed into a giant dragon that slithered at Xue An¡¯s feet. Xue An stepped onto it and headed straight for Tokyo¡¯s tallest structure, the so-called World Tree, Tokyo Tower. The passing sword light alarmed countless masters hidden throughout Tokyo. Many who were meditating suddenly opened their eyes, looking towards the sky in utter shock. ¡°Such tremendous sword momentum!¡± ¡°Who is this person?¡± Following the trail of Xue An¡¯s sword light, countless figures shot into the sky, trailing behind. A faint smile played on the corners of Xue An¡¯s mouth. What he intended to do was to show these people what true power was. The sword light came to a stop. Ahead stood the majestic Tokyo Tower. Xue An stood in the air, silent. Someone called out loudly, ¡°Senior, why release such earth-shattering Sword Qi?¡± In that moment, a flash of lightning revealed Xue An¡¯s face. Some cried out in surprise. ¡°Xue An! It¡¯s Xue An!¡± Others, unaware of who Xue An was, had someone gravely inform them. ¡°This person is a formidable being from Huaxia. It is said that he is responsible for the recent Sensoji Temple incident!¡± Hiss. Upon hearing this, many took in a sharp breath of cold air. Countless masters from Country R had died or were injured in the incident at Sensoji Temple. Could it really be the work of this man? It was at this time that Xue An said calmly, ¡°I came to Country R in search of something. Now that I have found it, some people still dared to trouble me. Therefore, I am about to show you the consequences of angering me!¡± As he spoke, the sword light dragon suddenly burst forth, coiling around the towering Tokyo Tower, and then contracting fiercely. Boom. This steel-crafted high-rise, the landmark of Tokyo, was, under this single strike, broken into three parts, then slowly toppled over and crashed to the ground. Bang! A thunderous noise that was deafening to the ears. The entire city of Tokyo was awoken by this loud sound. And the masters who had rushed over were even more pale with shock, their faces turning white, some with shallow cultivation levels were directly shaken to the ground. Xue An stood in the air, his voice indifferent, ¡°Now, is there anyone who objects?¡± No one dared to speak. The only sounds that filled this space were the relentless rain. Xue An nodded, ¡°Good, this is the lesson I¡¯ve given you. Dare to provoke me again, and this will be the outcome!¡± Having said that, Xue An rode on his sword and left. It was only after he had flown far away that these individuals finally let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°What level of cultivation does this person have?¡± someone wondered aloud in astonishment. ¡°No matter the cultivation level, with his Sword Dao alone, he¡¯s already like an immortal. In our Country R, no one can be an opponent to him!¡± someone said with a bitter smile. Most of them, however, remained silent. In the face of such an absolute power disparity, all these proud R country samurai lowered their heads. When Xue An returned to the restaurant, everyone in the restaurant looked at him with pale faces. Especially those who were timid, they looked at Xue An as if he were a ghost or a god. ¡°Honey, what happened just now? Why was there such a loud noise?¡± An Yan asked. Xue An smiled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I was just feeling uncomfortable, so I dismantled the Tokyo Tower!¡± ¡°What?¡± Benqiao Meijia and Kawada Keiko¡¯s eyes widened in unison. Tokyo Tower! That was a tower forged of steel, and he dismantled it alone? Even Edward¡¯s face was filled with shock. Xue An just smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to go home! I reckon we¡¯ll be able to return to our country tomorrow!¡± ¡°Really?¡± An Yan was very happy! Xue An nodded. He then turned to Benqiao Meijia and the others with a slight smile, ¡°Goodbye!¡± Saying this, he led his wife and children, and the whole family left. Benqiao Meijia stared blankly at Xue An¡¯s back, and suddenly understood. All her dreams and wishes had been nothing but foolish fantasies. From Sensoji Temple until today, this strong and mysterious man had given Benqiao Meijia an incredible shock. But it also made her realize just how desperate the gap between herself and Xue An was. ¡°Miss Benqiao, let me take you home!¡± Edward said with a forced smile. Benqiao Meijia glanced at him, didn¡¯t say a word, and left on her own with her best friend Kawada Keiko. This night was destined to be sleepless for many. When the first rays of the morning sun came into the room, Tokyo¡¯s prominent figures had already gathered below the villa where Xue An was staying. When Xue An came downstairs, everyone stood up. ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there something you need?¡± Although Xue An was smiling, to those people, his smile was incredibly terrifying. Because of what had happened the previous night, it had uncontrollably spread. Everyone knew that the Tokyo Tower had fallen. What the ordinary people didn¡¯t know was that the cause of it all was this seemingly gentle man. The envoy sent by the government of Country R was pale, wiping his cold sweat, smiling obsequiously, ¡°Mr. Xue, we have come to express our apologies. There might have been some misunderstandings between us recently, and we deeply regret that, hoping¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so afraid. I did what I did last night because some of you repeatedly crossed my bottom line. Now that my business is concluded, I will soon leave Country R!¡± Xue An¡¯s words made everyone present secretly breathe a sigh of relief. This Divine Slaughter was leaving, which was just too good! The envoy was even more overjoyed, ¡°Mr. Xue, if that¡¯s the case, then we shall arrange a special plane to send you back!¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll leave when I wish to do so. Why, are you that eager to see me go?¡± Xue An¡¯s words made the envoy break out in a cold sweat again. Xue An leaned back on the sofa, speaking lightly, ¡°Also, Takeuchi Kiyoko is under my protection. You all know what to do, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone bowed deeply. These individuals might be influential, even regarded as noble and high-born in other circumstances. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But at this moment, they could only bow their heads to Xue An. Because in front of this man, they had all realized something. All worldly possessions were useless against him. What he controlled was the most daunting power of all. And that was the power over life and death! Chapter 228 - Chapter 228: Chapter 228: World Special Forces Competition (Fifth Update) Chapter 228: Chapter 228: World Special Forces Competition (Fifth Update) Translator: 549690339 The next day, as dawn was barely breaking, An Qing couldn¡¯t wait any longer and started knocking on the door. ¡°Brother-in-law, sister, get up quick!¡± Xue An no longer needed to sleep, but out of habit, he still lay in bed feigning sleep. Upon hearing An Qing¡¯s shouting, he frowned slightly. What¡¯s happening? When he got up and opened the door, An Qing greeted him with a mischievous grin, ¡°Brother-in-law, I¡¯m really sorry, but it looks like you won¡¯t be able to stay at home!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I should have told you yesterday, but you had just got off the plane and I didn¡¯t say anything! Fire Phoenix is going to participate in the World Special Forces Competition, and it normally would be the general¡¯s duty to lead the team, but the general is no longer with us.¡± As she said this, An Qing¡¯s expression turned somewhat somber. ¡°Therefore, the military just issued an order for you to lead the team over there!¡± ¡°Me lead the team?¡± Xue An was somewhat surprised. ¡°Yes! This was my suggestion after all, since Fire Phoenix was built by your own hands. In terms of experience and prestige, you are the most suitable candidate!¡± said An Qing earnestly. Xue An was rather amused, ¡°It seems¡­ I¡¯m not part of the military, right? This order doesn¡¯t apply to me, does it?¡± An Qing smiled slyly, ¡°Didn¡¯t the general confer upon you the rank of Major General Vermilion Bird? From that moment on, you¡¯ve been a member of the military!¡± Xue An: ¡°Brother-in-law, please don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s just that this matter is very important¡­ .¡± Xue An waved his hand dismissively, ¡°Alright, if it were anyone else doing this, I would certainly refuse, but you¡¯re an exception. Besides, I had promised General Lin to look after everyone.¡± ¡°So you agree! Haha! Brother-in-law, you¡¯re the best!¡± An Qing danced with joy. When the news that Xue An would be leading the team spread back to the Fire Phoenix camp, all the members of Fire Phoenix got excited. ¡°The instructor is coming back!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, with the instructor leading, we¡¯re sure to take first place this time!¡± A few of the newer team members who had joined later were especially excited. They had heard plenty about Xue An¡¯s exploits, especially his method of using the Heart Demon realm to test the Fire Phoenix team members, which was something those who hadn¡¯t had the chance to experience it envied greatly. At this moment, Xue An was chatting with An Yan and his daughter. ¡°This time, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian won¡¯t go with me, after all, it¡¯s not convenient for us to appear in the military,¡± An Yan said. Xue An nodded, ¡°That¡¯s fine. I just asked, and the location of the competition this time is in Siberia, not too far from us. Traveling there by flying sword won¡¯t take more than a day!¡± ¡°Alright! Honey, be careful out there!¡± An Yan advised. Xue An smiled and suddenly pulled out a delicately made flat-bottomed pan from his bag. ¡°Look, this is a divine artifact I just forged for you, take it with you for self-defense!¡± An Yan was somewhat torn between laughter and tears but found it very handy upon taking it. What An Yan didn¡¯t know was that Xue An had gone to great lengths to create this flat-bottomed pan. Although lacking various precious materials, its power might not even reach that of a magical treasure. But Xue An had used the highest level of forging technique, the Heart Refining Technique, which gave this ordinary pan a hint of spiritual charm. ¡°This item suits you best, and no one will suspect its purpose. You can even use it to fry dishes on a regular day; it¡¯s simply perfect!¡± Xue An said with a chuckle. An Yan excitedly tested it out a few times and then nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s very easy to handle, but I don¡¯t know how effective it will be for hitting people!¡± Xue An suddenly felt a chill down his spine and then said sternly to An Qing, ¡°I think we should head out now; if we delay, we might cause a mishap!¡± Suppressing a laugh, An Qing nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± When Xue An appeared on the military aircraft bound for Siberia, all the Fire Phoenix members stood up and saluted him. ¡°Greetings, Instructor!¡± Their voices shook the barracks, causing other soldiers to look over. Xue An sized up these former subordinates of his, nodding in satisfaction. He had once given each of them a cultivation technique, and it seemed they had all progressed well. ¡°Alright, take a seat!¡± Only then did everyone sit down, after which Cheng Hao and Sun Ling came over. ¡°Instructor, we heard we¡¯re going to Siberia this time? And that the competition is said to be the toughest in recent years?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes, Siberia. But as for the difficulty, I¡¯m not sure. Why? Are you scared?¡± Cheng Hao laughed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be challenging enough, and winning first place won¡¯t feel as rewarding.¡± Sun Ling apologized to Xue An with some embarrassment: ¡°Instructor, about the other day¡­¡± Xue An waved it off, ¡°It¡¯s in the past, no need to mention it.¡± On the flight to Siberia, Xue An talked with his team members. If they had any questions about their cultivation, Xue An would explain them one by one. So by the time they arrived in Siberia, the more outstanding members of the group, like Cheng Hao and others, had subtly increased their cultivation level. As soon as they got off the plane, a graceful figure quickly approached and saluted Xue An. ¡°Mr. Xue! I didn¡¯t expect to see you so soon!¡± Xue An recognized the speaker as Su Shanna, the instructor from Country E hired by Commander Hu. In this barracks full of men, Su Shanna¡¯s arrival was like a shot of adrenaline, exciting everyone. At the very least, the men passing by couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her. Only Xue An responded with an indifferent smile, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°This time I¡¯m representing the military of Country E! When I saw your name on the list of team leaders, I made a point of coming here to wait for you!¡± Su Shanna said with a smile. At this moment, Cheng Hao and the others gave Xue An some winks and chuckles before laughing and walking away. Su Shanna said enviously, ¡°Your team members are simply too strong; it¡¯s admirable!¡± Just then, a chilling voice came from behind, ¡°Hmph, I think they¡¯re just average at best! All talk but no show!¡± With those words, a bald man slowly walked over. This man had a fierce appearance, dark skin, and cold light emanating from his triangular eyes, giving off a very uncomfortable feeling. Seeing this man, Su Shanna couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Black Snake, what are you doing here?¡± Black Snake flashed a toothy smile, his gaze at Su Shanna filled with naked desire, ¡°I came to see for myself just how impressive the famous Fire Phoenix is, as well as this instructor who¡¯s been hyped up like an immortal.¡± ¡°And the result¡­¡± A cold smirk appeared on Black Snake¡¯s lips. ¡°Is nothing special!¡± Su Shanna frowned slightly and gave Xue An an apologetic smile, as if to suggest he shouldn¡¯t get angry. Xue An, however, looked at Black Snake with interest before smiling noncommittally. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Interesting, to think someone would actually dare to crossbreed with livestock.¡± This comment caused Black Snake¡¯s face to contort with rage, just as he was about to retort. Su Shanna¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Instructor Black Snake, I believe you are aware of the principles of the Siberian training camp: all private fights and verbal provocations are strictly forbidden, otherwise, you will be disqualified from the competition! Understand?¡± Black Snake licked his dry lips, ¡°Fine, I will let my boys tear your subordinates to shreds on the competition field!¡± Xue An couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond to such threats. Chapter 229 - Chapter 229: Chapter 229 Do You Believe in the Devil? (First Update) Chapter 229: Chapter 229 Do You Believe in the Devil? (First Update) Translator: 549690339 After Black Snake left, Su Shanna said somewhat apologetically, ¡°Mr. Xue, this person¡­.¡± Xue An replied indifferently, ¡°He¡¯s just a bio-engineered soldier.¡± Su Shanna was shocked and then looked at Xue An incredulously, ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°You can tell by looking at him, probably one of old M¡¯s special forces, nobody else would dare to be so crazy,¡± Xue An said calmly. The genes of pythons and other fierce beasts had been transplanted into Black Snake¡¯s body, which greatly increased his strength, turning him into a terrifying weapon that reaped lives on the battlefield. But in Xue An¡¯s view, this was simply trash. The greatest potential lies in humans, but if it¡¯s tainted by the genes of wild beasts, it can never be retained. Su Shanna nodded, ¡°Mr. Xue indeed has a discerning eye!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°You¡¯re not bad at using idioms either!¡± ¡°I wonder if Mr. Xue would be interested in having a couple of drinks?¡± Su Shanna said with a smile. When this woman smiled, all those who had been stealthily watching her around were stunned. The training camp was located in the most harsh environment of Siberia. It was covered by ice and snow for most of the year. Although it was only in the months of August and September, it was already beginning to snow here. However, because an army was permanently stationed here, the nearby small town was quite prosperous. Of course, in places where M Country¡¯s army was numerous, the streets were filled mostly with pubs. At this moment, in a rather inconspicuous pub, Su Shanna and Xue An were sitting opposite each other, drinking the local specialty high-proof vodka. Plainly speaking, it was just alcohol with a concentration in the nineties percentile. Watching Xue An drink the vodka cup by cup without changing his expression, Su Shanna couldn¡¯t help but express her surprise, ¡°Mr. Xue, you can hold your liquor this well?¡± Xue An smiled. If he wanted to, he wouldn¡¯t get drunk even if he bathed in a vat of alcohol. ¡°You seem to have a lot on your mind,¡± Xue An put down his glass and said calmly. When Su Shanna heard this, she was slightly taken aback and then sighed. ¡°Mr. Xue is really sharp, indeed, there have been some things that have been troubling me lately!¡± Xue An continued to drink. A look of panic flashed across Su Shanna¡¯s face, ¡°Mr. Xue, do you believe in the existence of devils?¡± Xue An looked up at her and then smiled, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Recently¡­¡± Su Shanna paused, then said, ¡°Lately, there have been devils appearing near this training camp!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but one time, when I followed a team on patrol, I actually encountered them¡­¡± Su Shanna¡¯s face started to turn pale, ¡°They were a group of wolves that walked upright, and they even looked at me; that gaze, it was definitely that of an intelligent being.¡± Xue An remained indifferent and kept drinking slowly, ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°I asked the locals here, and they said there indeed used to be werewolves around! If it were before, I would have scoffed at it, but now I¡¯m also confused!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve reported it to my superiors, but they don¡¯t want to believe it, and now with the competition approaching, if anything goes wrong¡­¡± Su Shanna¡¯s face was full of worry. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°There¡¯s an old saying in Huaxia, ¡®Meet the soldier with the general, meet the water with the earth barrier.¡¯ If there are werewolves, they might make this competition even more exciting!¡± ¡°I hope so!¡± Su Shanna¡¯s face still carried a gloom that she couldn¡¯t dispel. Just then, two drunken M Country men with open chests and jovial grins approached. Once out of the military camp, it¡¯s necessary to change out of uniform, so Su Shanna was wearing casual clothes, her graceful figure having already aroused the desire of many men in the pub. ¡°A Huaxia person? Get lost!¡± one of the men shouted drunkenly. Many people in the bar prepared to watch the entertainment with grins on their faces. After all, in many situations, people from Huaxia were the ones most bullied. Su Shanna¡¯s expression darkened, ready to speak. She was afraid that Xue An, in a fit of rage, would kill this man, which would really blow things out of proportion. However, Xue An just shook his head at her gently. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? Get lost! We want to have a drink with this little chick!¡± the man yelled. Xue An suddenly grabbed a fork from the table and nailed it into the man¡¯s hand. The fork pierced right through his palm and sank deep into the wood. The man was initially too shocked to react, but after a moment, he began to scream in agony. Another charged forward intending to fight, but Xue An pinned him to the table with one hand, grabbed another fork, and stabbed it through his neck, nailing him to the table. However, Xue An was very precise, avoiding the blood vessels with the fork, not taking their lives. Then Xue An said in Russian, ¡°Next time you see a person from Huaxia, remember not to be so arrogant, otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to save your own life! Understood?¡± The two M countrymen grimaced in pain, nodding repeatedly as they cried out for their fathers and mothers. Xue An¡¯s thunderous methods also stunned everyone in the bar. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xue An stood up and said indifferently. Su Shanna looked at Xue An with amazement in her eyes, and it wasn¡¯t until they were outside that she said, ¡°When you made your move just now, I thought you were going to take their lives!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Kill them? That would only dirty my hands!¡± After Xue An left, the people in the bar tried to pull the two men off the table, but to their surprise, the forks were so deeply embedded in the wood that they couldn¡¯t be removed. In the end, they had to saw the wood bit by bit to open it, then found that the wood and forks had fused together. This scene sent chills down the spines of several people from M country. Just how formidable was the seemingly genteel man from Huaxia, who could meld the forks with a casual stab? Meanwhile, at the Black Mamba special forces base in M Country, Black Snake¡¯s face was dark with anger. He had just received the news that Su Shanna and Xue An had changed into civilian clothes and gone out. This drove Black Snake, who lusted after Su Shanna, nearly insane with rage. That Huaxia man! He must die! Despite rumors of his strength, Black Snake was supremely confident that he could tear Xue An to pieces! After all¡­ He still had many trump cards unplayed. Touching a pale blue syringe with a smug look, Black Snake held the special stimulant that had just been airfreighted from M Country. Once injected with it, his abilities would instantly multiply twentyfold. What did that mean? Currently, Black Snake¡¯s punch packed a ton of force! Multiply that by twenty, and it meant a single punch could deliver twenty tons of force. That was enough to send a train flying. That¡¯s why Black Snake had such overwhelming confidence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As for his subordinates, they were all standing silently against the wall with their eyes closed, like corpses. Every one of them was hooked up to a nutrient tube. This was the best method to conserve energy before battle! In Black Snake¡¯s view, only such troops were true human weapons; everything else was trash. Fire Phoenix? Heh, I¡¯ll send you all to hell! Black Snake chuckled coldly to himself. Chapter 230 - Chapter 230: Chapter 230: The Competition Begins (2nd Update) Chapter 230: Chapter 230: The Competition Begins (2nd Update) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Gentlemen, since you are all elite special forces from around the world, I won¡¯t say much. There are only two requirements for the competition: first, kill your opponents! Second, secure victory! I wish you good luck!¡± A bearded officer from M Country stood on a high platform and delivered an extremely brief opening speech. That¡¯s right. The World Special Forces competition allowed casualties. That was also why it was so authoritative. After he stepped down from the platform, the competition officially began, and more than a dozen special forces teams boarded helicopters. They would be randomly dropped within a twenty-kilometer radius of deep mountains and dense forests. In this vast wilderness, strength alone did the talking. The instructors all gathered in the hall. On the screen, there were dots representing their respective teams. This was the only information they could see. Everyone stared at the large screen with a solemn expression. The only exception was Xue An, who casually sat on the sofa, sipping vodka mouthful by mouthful. He had started to enjoy the taste and even began drinking it like water. Then there was Black Snake, who also sat calmly in the distance, having not even lifted his head to glance at the large screen, as if he had complete confidence in his team. In another room, Chekhov was watching the surveillance screens in the hall, took a sip from his flask, and chuckled, ¡°Su Shanna, who do you think will win among these people¡¯s teams?¡± Su Shanna respectfully replied, ¡°General, in my opinion, it should be China¡¯s Fire Phoenix.¡± ¡°Oh? Why?¡± Chekhov was curious. ¡°Because the instructor of Fire Phoenix¡­ is very strong!¡± explained Su Shanna. Chekhov smiled, his gaze fixed on the screen that showed Xue An drinking, ¡°I heard that when you went to China, you were defeated by him?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°But I think that the outcome of this competition is unpredictable; after all, M Country¡¯s Hei Manba is not to be trifled with, and this Black Snake is the Divine Slaughter who once galloped across the D battlefields,¡± said Chekhov indifferently. Su Shanna bowed her head and said nothing. Chekhov, with his back to her, eyes flickering slightly, then said softly, ¡°Su Shanna, remember, you are always a loyal soldier of E Country, do not be blinded by personal relationships!¡± A flicker of confusion passed through Su Shanna¡¯s eyes, not understanding why the general would suddenly make such a statement, but she still responded respectfully, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°To these brave warriors!¡± Chekhov raised his flask toward the distant forest, the corners of his mouth revealing a hint of a cold smile. Ten minutes after the competition started. The number of dots on the big screen began to decrease rapidly. Exclamations filled the hall, many instructors turning pale. Although the competition had just started, it was vaguely evident that two teams were reaping the battlefield. Soon, the first team was eliminated. This also set the record for the fastest elimination in the history of the competition. While everyone else was in a state of shock and confusion, Xue An remained composed, for he had absolute confidence in his subordinates. Last night, to adapt to the harsh illusions of the Siberian jungle, Xue An specially made them undergo the Inner Demon Trial several times. Just as Xue An thought. At this moment, in the snow-covered jungle, Zou Yi was crouching and stealthily advancing. He was wearing a snow-white combat suit that made him virtually undetectable in the vast sea of trees. But more importantly, Zou Yi had cultivated a technique specifically designed for stealth and assassination. This was also a gift from Xue An. After receiving it, Zou Yi began to practice it fervently. He now had achieved some proficiency, and while he might not compare with Cheng Hao or Sun Ling, he was certainly a master in his own right. With his breath held and his spirit focused, he blended in with the surrounding environment; Zou Yi slowly approached a sniper who was hiding behind a mound of snow. Ten meters! Five meters! Zou Yi could even see the faint warmth of breath coming from the sniper¡¯s nostrils. Suddenly, Zou Yi burst forth, stabbing directly into the space between the third and fourth vertebrae of the sniper¡¯s spine from behind. The blade severed blood vessels and nerves, and the sniper didn¡¯t even let out a whimper before his body was paralyzed. Before departing, as the team leader Cheng Hao had made it clear: this was war, and no mercy was to be shown. After killing an enemy sniper, Zou Yi took a breath and was just about to go back into hiding. Suddenly, a strong murderous aura came from the side. Without even thinking, Zou Yi instinctively leaned back. A bayonet emanating a sinister glow stabbed past where he had just been. Zou Yi broke into a cold sweat; had his reaction been even a fraction slower, he would have been the one dead on the spot. Only then did Zou Yi see clearly who the enemy was. A foreign devil wearing a light combat uniform, his face etched with indifference. ¡°Damn, it¡¯s Black Mamba!¡± Zou Yi recognized the opponent¡¯s uniform and felt a sinking feeling in his heart. The Black Mamba special forces were an extremely formidable team in this competition, and team leader Cheng Hao had mentioned that they were the true rivals. Especially since these M Country bastards used biotechnology to turn each soldier into a killing machine. So when Zou Yi saw this opponent, his heart couldn¡¯t help but sink. He was just about to dodge when the Black Mamba member¡¯s bayonet thrust turned into a sweeping cut. The speed of the change nearly scared Zou Yi to death. It¡¯s over, I¡¯m dead for sure this time! This thought had just risen in Zou Yi¡¯s mind. When a robust figure flashed before his eyes, taking the hit with his back. With a clang, it actually made the sound of metal striking metal as if the man¡¯s body weren¡¯t made of flesh but cast from steel. Zhou Daniu! The once naive and sturdy man had now become one of the top experts on the team through practicing the Indestructible Vajra Method bestowed upon him by Xue An. He was also Zou Yi¡¯s golden partner. Seeing him, Zou Yi let out a sigh of relief, but at that moment, the Black Mamba member leapt up, and the spiky end of his weapon plunged downwards. Zou Yi couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Watch out!¡± A look of disdain appeared on Zhou Daniu¡¯s face as he snorted angrily, his muscles shining as if coated in a faint layer of gold. Crack. The military spike actually broke. Even the Black Mamba member was shocked by this. Seizing the opportunity, Zhou Daniu turned around and sent his fist flying, blowing the enemy away. After hitting the ground, the enemy¡¯s chest and belly had burst open; he was dead on the spot. ¡°Nice one, Daniu, your Indestructible Vajra Method has improved again!¡± Zou Yi said with a smile. Zhou Daniu chuckled naively, ¡°Some parts I didn¡¯t understand, the instructor explained to me this time, so naturally, I¡¯ve become more formidable!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Good, now let¡¯s meet up with the captain as we agreed. You take position at thirty degrees to my left, and we¡¯ll move forward together!¡± Zou Yi said in a deep voice. Zhou Daniu nodded. Being simple-minded, he was the perfect partner for the clever-minded Zou Yi. ¡°Hehe, if we win the competition this time, maybe our instructor won¡¯t leave!¡± Zou Yi said with a laugh. Hearing this, Zhou Daniu¡¯s eyes lit up, and he murmured resolutely, ¡°For the instructor, I¡¯ll tear these bastards to pieces!¡± Chapter 231 - Chapter 231: Chapter 231: The Werewolf Appears (3rd Update) Chapter 231: Chapter 231: The Werewolf Appears (3rd Update) Translator: 549690339 The competition was only an hour in. Three teams had already been eliminated, and the results were either death or crippling injuries. This cruel outcome of the competition frightened many people. Some country¡¯s instructors turned pale with rage, angrily demanding that Chekhov stop the competition. But Chekhov just smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, this competition is war; once it begins, unless it¡¯s victory or death, it cannot be stopped,¡± he said. Chekhov¡¯s words caused a stir, and many began to condemn. But Chekhov didn¡¯t even bother to listen and just turned around and walked out. The instructors were nearly beside themselves with anger, but helpless given Chekhov¡¯s indifference, they turned their ire towards Black Snake and Xue An. From the start until now, the squads with the most gains and least losses were theirs. ¡°Aren¡¯t the special forces of China always known for their humanitarianism? Why have you been so ruthless this time?¡± a dark-skinned, potbellied man roared. Without asking nationality, the distinct curry scent on him was enough to guess which country he came from. Yet his questioning couldn¡¯t even make Xue An lift his eyelids; he just continued to leisurely sip his vodka. ¡°Chinese, shouldn¡¯t you give an explanation for this?¡± another man with a sullen expression and blond hair said in a deep voice. Xue An put down his glass, looked up at these aggressive questioners, and a hint of a cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡°General Chekhov is right, this is a battlefield, and if it were our forces that were weaker, do you¡­ think you would spare us?¡± he asked. Xue An¡¯s words made everyone¡¯s faces turn ugly. ¡°But you didn¡¯t have to be so brutal!¡± the instructor from Y country persisted relentlessly. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Falling behind gets you beaten; this is a proverb passed down by our ancestors, now I give it to you!¡± Those who had gathered around Xue An wanted to say more, but then they heard several screams behind them. Turning to look, they saw several instructors who had been questioning Black Snake lying on the floor decapitated. Blood soaked the entire floor, giving off a strong stench of blood. Everyone was stunned. ¡°You¡­ you actually dared to kill?¡± a pale-faced instructor trembled. Black Snake smirked, ¡°Without strength, you don¡¯t even have the right to babble in front of me! Keep talking, and this will be your fate too!¡± The cruel methods of Black Snake silenced everyone. Then Black Snake turned his gaze to Xue An and said indifferently, ¡°I admit I underestimated Fire Phoenix, but do you really think that with this strength, you can compete with Black Mamba?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°As for winning or losing, let¡¯s not talk about that for now, but at least¡­ none of my men have suffered any casualties!¡± Everyone shook in unison and turned their heads towards the big screen. Indeed! Only the Fire Phoenix Special Forces were still at full strength. Black Snake¡¯s expression gradually darkened, and after a cold snort, he closed his eyes again. As he closed his eyes, the chips implanted in the bodies of the Black Mamba team members received a signal simultaneously. The members of Black Mamba, who looked indifferent like machines, all changed their expressions; their eyes turned rapidly red, and their aura increased many times over. Then these people, like Divine Slaughter incarnate, tore apart their enemies before them and headed straight towards Fire Phoenix. Everyone watched quietly as the two powerful squads were about to engage on the screen; even Su Shanna couldn¡¯t help but look solemn. Only Xue An, as if everything in the outside world had nothing to do with him, continued to drink his alcohol without a ripple. Now in the jungle. All of Fire Phoenix¡¯s members had assembled, but Cheng Hao and the others had no time to rejoice because an extremely strong aura was approaching. Now, only their two squads remained on the battlefield. The others were either dead or had withdrawn on their own. Sun Ling took a step forward and said, ¡°Captain, it looks like the enemy is quite tough!¡± Cheng Hao replied indifferently, ¡°A special forces unit artificially bred with drugs and technology is destined to fall to us!¡± With those words. The people of Black Mamba still charged forth. They ran at a constant speed from the beginning to the end, with even hills and trees unable to stop their pace. Cheng Hao said gravely, ¡°Gentlemen, eliminate the opponent and give the instructor a perfect score!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The response echoed through the valley, and the people of Fire Phoenix charged forward without hesitation. If one were to look down from above at this moment, they would see two teams, one black and one white, clashing like two sharp blades, tangled in a brutal slaughter. Meanwhile, the hall was in complete silence. One by one, the points representing Black Mamba began to decrease. Yet the points belonging to Fire Phoenix stubbornly refused to be extinguished. This scene turned Black Snake¡¯s face ashen. But Xue An just smiled faintly. Because he knew, this was only the beginning. Bang. Zhou Daniu smashed a member of Black Mamba with a punch and then asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who else?¡± This fierce momentum shocked the indifferent members of Black Mamba, causing them to involuntarily take two steps back. ¡°Heh heh, so you do know fear! I thought you were all robots!¡± A voice came from behind them, then a dagger, like a specter, reaped life. Fire Phoenix gradually gained an overwhelming advantage. But at that moment, the sound of earth-shaking footsteps emanated from the forest. Cheng Hao and the others were startled, thinking it was Black Mamba¡¯s reinforcements, but when they turned to look, they beheld an unbelievable scene. They saw a group of more than twenty werewolves slowly walking out. These werewolves stood around three meters tall, with a ferocious look, and a hint of disdain on their faces. Cheng Hao and the others were stunned. What¡­ What is going on? Just then, an impatient werewolf swung a paw, and with that single strike, a brawny Black Mamba member in front was blown into pieces. Hiss. Cheng Hao and the others gasped in shock, retreating backward. ¡°Humans, you have been fighting on our territory, so we shall make you pay a blood price!¡± the leading werewolf said coldly. As the voice fell, the members of Black Mamba were flattened like small mounds of soil before a bulldozer. ¡°Retreat!¡± Cheng Hao, feeling a chill in his heart, ordered gravely. But just as they planned to retreat in different directions, another pack of werewolves appeared, blocking their escape. ¡°These people¡¯s physiques are far superior to that trash. Take them back, they can become trophies for our kind!¡± a werewolf instructed. While Fire Phoenix was trapped in a difficult situation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chaos had broken out in the hall. The points representing Black Mamba suddenly disappeared collectively from the screen, causing Black Snake to stand up abruptly, his face grim as he stared at Xue An. ¡°What happened? What kind of trick are you Chinese people pulling?¡± Xue An did not speak but only looked up in confusion toward the distance. At that moment, the faint sound of wolf howling came through. Chapter 232 - Chapter 232: Chapter 232: Do You Have the Qualification to Fight with Me? (4th Update) Chapter 232: Chapter 232: Do You Have the Qualification to Fight with Me? (4th Update) Translator: 549690339 Xue An¡¯s expression suddenly turned grim as he stood up and charged out of the window, vanishing into the forest with a leap. Black Snake sneered and followed suit. Once the two of them left, the atmosphere in the room grew strange. The remaining instructors looked at each other, clueless as to what had happened. Only Chekhov, in another room, watching the departing figures, had a smug smile play upon his lips. Su Shanna had also heard the howling of wolves, so she said in a trembling voice, ¡°General, those werewolves we encountered before¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, they are real, and our Empire is cooperating with these powerful beings,¡± Chekhov said indifferently. Su Shanna shuddered and turned pale, ¡°So was it intentional to choose this location for the competition?¡± Chekhov turned and looked at Su Shanna with a serious expression. ¡°These powerful beings come from a mysterious world, but what they enjoy the most are the souls of strong warriors. To trade with them for what the Empire needs, we must do this!¡± Su Shanna trembled all over, her complexion shifting between pale and flushed. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anymore, Su Shanna. Remember, you are a loyal guardian of the Empire. For the Empire¡¯s benefit, everything can be sacrificed, especially since those who die are warriors from other countries. This outcome is most advantageous for us, understand?¡± After speaking, Chekhov strode past Su Shanna, gently patting her shoulder, ¡°A helicopter is coming soon. We¡¯ll evacuate then! Return to Moscow or wherever!¡± Su Shanna hung her head in silence. Meanwhile, Xue An was sprinting through the jungle. He had just sensed a powerful presence, and among them was a scent very familiar to Xue An. Demon qi! At that moment, Black Snake caught up from behind. ¡°Xue An, you can¡¯t run away. I will avenge my soldiers!¡± Black Snake said with a sinister tone. Just as he said this, Xue An suddenly halted in his tracks. Black Snake, caught off guard, nearly crashed into him. ¡°You¡­¡± Black Snake didn¡¯t finish his sentence because he too was stunned by the scene before him. The ground was covered in blood and scraps of flesh. The stench of blood was so thick that it made one want to vomit. ¡°This¡­ these are my men!¡± Black Snake¡¯s complexion turned white, he muttered to himself for a few moments before suddenly turning and hissing through clenched teeth. ¡°Was it your people who did this? What kind of despicable means did you use?¡± Hearing Black Snake¡¯s rant, Xue An frowned slightly, and flicked his finger. Boom. With that flick, Black Snake was sent flying, breaking through more than a dozen towering trees before coming to a rough stop. ¡°Noisy!¡± Xue An said with a stern face. Black Snake spat out a mouthful of blood, casting a frightened glance at Xue An, then gritted his teeth and pulled out that light blue stimulant from his pocket and injected it without hesitation. With an extremely formidable aura rising, Black Snake let out a manic laugh, ¡°Xue An, you are indeed powerful, but it¡¯s no use. With this¡­¡± Before he could finish, Xue An¡¯s figure had already charged forward, unleashing a punch directly. Crack. Half of Black Snake¡¯s body was shattered on impact. Black Snake was in utter shock; he had thought that after taking the stimulant, he would be able to defeat Xue An. But he hadn¡¯t expected to not even withstand a single punch. At this point, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re qualified to fight me?¡± With that, another punch was thrown. Boom. Black Snake didn¡¯t even get a word out before being instantly turned into a mist of blood. After killing Black Snake, Xue An looked around solemnly. He didn¡¯t find the bodies of Cheng Hao and the others, and within the range of his Divine Sense, there was no trace of them. It was as if these people had suddenly vanished from the world. Then, Xue An closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and said softly, ¡°Just a secret realm, do you really think I wouldn¡¯t find it?¡± Having said that, Xue An lifted his left hand and formed a sword with his fingers, saying indifferently, ¡°One sword¡­ to split the heavens!¡± A sword energy that was extremely sharp thundered down. With a crack, a dark rift appeared in mid-air. Xue An stepped and walked into it. The rift trembled a few times and then disappeared. This was a land of scorched red earth. The air was thick with choking stench of blood. A pack of wolf creatures was surrounding and attacking a few men. All these men had suffered heavy injuries, and it seemed they would soon perish under the wolves. One of the men let out a roar, lunged forward, and grabbed onto the leg of a wolf creature, then his body emitted a white light. Boom. After a sudden explosion. The man and the wolf creature perished together. ¡°Third brother!¡± someone cried out in anguish. The remaining wolf creatures intensified their onslaught. It was then that Xue An suddenly appeared. The wolf creatures, as well as the men being attacked, all stared blankly at Xue An. Xue An looked around and slightly frowned. This secret dimension was much bigger than he had imagined. There were even native inhabitants. The so-called secret dimensions are spaces that were either naturally formed or crafted by powerful beings. These spaces exist attached to the main world and are therefore called secret dimensions. Secret dimensions can be big or small; some are as small as a single room, while others can be larger than planet Earth. Xue An had even seen a vast secret dimension that could contain an entire galaxy, a universe of its own. A few wolf creatures looked at each other, then said in Language E, ¡°Are you from the main world?¡± Xue An paid no attention to these wolf creatures, instead focusing on the men who were trapped. These natives were clothed in ancient attire, their features were not like those of Caucasians, but resembled those of Huaxia people instead. ¡°Are you¡­ the natives of this place?¡± Xue An asked. One of the men, who was the eldest, stepped forward with a look of fear and said, ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± Standard Huaxia language. A thought crossed Xue An¡¯s mind, and he smiled faintly, ¡°I¡¯ve come to this place looking for someone.¡± At that moment, the few wolf creatures began to sneer, ¡°So he¡¯s another lowlife, kill him!¡± One of the wolf creatures closest to Xue An charged straight at him. ¡°Be careful!¡± the men shouted in alarm. As the wolf creature approached, snarling with its hand outstretched to crush Xue An¡¯s skull, this was their favorite method of slaughtering ¡°lowlifes.¡± But this time, it failed. Just when the wolf creature was startled, Xue An¡¯s voice came from behind it, ¡°It seems, you have the blood of Huaxia people on your hands!¡± Saying this, Xue An casually waved his hand. The wolf creature exploded into pieces. Bloody remnants were splattered all over the ground. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This move left the men, who thought Xue An was certainly going to die, completely dumbfounded. ¡°Kill him!¡± the rest of the wolf creatures all charged forward. Xue An didn¡¯t even turn his head, he simply stepped forward with casual ease. Boom. The several wolf creatures that were halfway through their charge were smashed as if struck by a giant hammer, directly crushed into pulp. Chapter 233 - Chapter 233: Chapter 233: War Wolf Secret Realm (Fifth Update) Chapter 233: Chapter 233: War Wolf Secret Realm (Fifth Update) Translator: 549690339 The few men were all dumbfounded. The werewolves that had besieged them hadn¡¯t used their full strength, otherwise, they would have been dead a long time ago. Yet, these werewolves, which had driven them to despair, didn¡¯t last a single move in front of Xue An. Xue An walked up to them with a slight smile. ¡°Where is this?¡± The eldest of the men stepped forward and respectfully said, ¡°Sir, this is War Wolf Valley!¡± War Wolf Valley? Xue An pondered for a moment, then asked, ¡°How big is this world¡­ approximately? What is the nearest city to this place?¡± Xue An had just probed with his Divine Sense and discovered that there were no borders within a hundred miles, hence the question. The man trembled slightly, a look of terror appearing in his eyes, ¡°This world is very large, but there are only a few cities, and¡­ they are all ruled by these werewolves.¡± Xue An¡¯s mind stirred, then he smiled slightly, ¡°Did you notice anything unusual nearby today?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± Xue An sighed, it seemed that the people of the Fire Phoenix had probably landed elsewhere. Not far beyond War Wolf Valley there was a small mountain village. Upon the return of the men, the small mountain village was abuzz. Several men wielding bows and arrows jumped down from the simple ramparts. ¡°Elder Wu, you¡¯ve returned!¡± Wu Qing nodded, then introduced solemnly, ¡°This is Mr. Xue, the man who saved us. Without him, we would never have been able to return!¡± The crowd stirred, many looking at Xue An with astonishment. Xue An simply smiled at this. On the way back, Xue An had already roughly understood the situation of this world. The area of this world was about half the size of Huaxia, scattered with many indigenous villages throughout. But the true rulers were those werewolves. These werewolves lived in the cities, sustained by the offerings of these indigenous people. Moreover, the indigenous people were divided into ranks, with the people of the Huaxia nation suffering the most oppression. ¡°Elder Wu, why hasn¡¯t my husband returned?¡± a woman said with a trembling voice. Wu Qing¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Third Brother¡­ he died in an explosion trying to hold back those damned wolves.¡± Upon hearing this, the woman swayed and fainted. Many villagers stepped forward to help her, but even more bore numb expressions on their faces. Death, for these people, had become all too common. Even a mere whim of discontent from those werewolf overlords could lead to the annihilation of an entire village. They had grown accustomed to it. Xue An had planned to leave after returning these people, but as he was the life-saving benefactor of the village¡¯s highly regarded Elder Wu, these enthusiastic villagers blocked his path, refusing to let him go no matter what. Moreover, many here probably hadn¡¯t ever left the mountain village in their lifetimes, with the only one who had entered the city being none other than Elder Wu Qing. Xue An planned to ask for directions and then head to the nearest city. This world also had the cycle of day and night, and even the constellations in the sky were the same as those on Earth. Put simply, it was like a small world attached to Earth. When night fell, the villagers lit a bonfire and prepared the most lavish dinner they could afford. Xue An looked over it, consisting of various beasts from the mountains and grains from the fields. There was also wine, albeit it was crude fruit wine. After tasting a sip, Xue An smiled and took a small flask that he was carrying out of his bosom. ¡°Taste this!¡± After the lid was opened, the scent of vodka wafted out. Wu Qing was taken aback, his face filled with shock as he said, ¡°This is the fairy drink that only those big shots in the city can afford!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Oh? So, you¡¯ve seen this kind of drink before?¡± Wu Qing nodded. Xue An¡¯s smile grew a touch colder. Huaxia! Very good! You¡¯re actually colluding with these people, and even deliberately holding the special forces competition in Siberia, I¡¯m guessing this was all part of your design! ¡°This flask is my gift to you.¡± Xue An, noticing Wu Qing¡¯s fondness for the exquisitely shaped small flask, said with a smile. Wu Qing was stunned and waved his hands repeatedly, ¡°I can¡¯t accept this, this item is too precious!¡± Xue An laughed. He had bought the flask on the street for fifty rupees. It was made in Yiwu and had nothing to do with the word ¡®precious¡¯. In the end, Wu Qing accepted the flask and carefully poured out some vodka for everyone present to taste. For the villagers who were used to drinking rough fruit wine, a sip of vodka made them all dizzy. The atmosphere of the dinner reached its climax as a result. The children, who had initially been somewhat fearful of Xue An, now gathered around. Because of his daughter, Xue An was very fond of these children. Before he knew it, the conversation had lasted late into the night. In the end, Xue An simply didn¡¯t leave the mountain village and decided to stay. Wu Qing¡¯s daughter, with a flushed face, cleared out a clean room for Xue An and brought in a brand-new quilt. Xue An nodded his thanks and then closed his eyes, beginning to attempt to contact the people of the Fire Phoenix using Divine Sense. But despite his efforts all night, he had no success. When morning came and Xue An had just gotten up, he heard urgent drumming outside. Xue An¡¯s heart stirred, and he turned to exit the house. He saw all the villagers with very grim expressions gathered at the entrance of the village. Xue An walked over and saw an arrow shot into the village wall at the entrance, with the symbol of a wolf¡¯s head nailed onto the arrowhead. Xue An did not know what had happened and was about to ask. Wu Qing, with a solemn face, said to Xue An, ¡°Mr. Xue, I¡¯m sorry, something has happened to our village and we can¡¯t host you any longer. I¡¯ll send some men to escort you away now!¡± Xue An, seeing Wu Qing¡¯s panicked expression, couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Wu Qing shook his head, ¡°Mr. Xue, it is none of your concern, please just leave quickly!¡± At this time, some of the villagers had already begun to sob quietly. Xue An¡¯s gaze grew colder, ¡°What exactly is the matter?¡± Wu Qing sighed, ¡°You better not ask!¡± After a moment¡¯s thought, Xue An nodded, ¡°Alright, then escort me out!¡± After several young men escorted Xue An out of the mountain village, a man who had returned with Wu Qing came up and asked. ¡°Elder Wu, Mr. Xue is clearly a man of great ability, why did you let him leave?¡± Wu Qing shook his head with a bitter smile, ¡°Anyway, our village won¡¯t last much longer, why should we involve others? Even if he is very capable, the other party is the Snow Wolf King!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The name Snow Wolf King turned all the villagers¡¯ faces ashen. Some women even broke into loud weeping. At that moment, Wu Qing gritted his teeth, ¡°Stop crying, everyone. We can¡¯t run now. Let¡¯s fight with all our might. Even if we kill just one, we¡¯ll have evened the score!¡± Inspired by him, the villagers¡¯ fighting spirit gradually began to rise. But Wu Qing¡¯s heart was more desperate than anyone else¡¯s, for he knew that once the Snow Wolf King appeared, the entire mountain village would face a catastrophe. Chapter 234 - Chapter 234: Chapter 234: Sword Qi Like the Sea (6th Update) Chapter 234: Chapter 234: Sword Qi Like the Sea (6th Update) Translator: 549690339 An entire day had passed. The walls of the mountain village had been thickened significantly, and women and children joined the ranks, taking out everything that could be used as a weapon. Then Wu Qing brought out all the stored grain and made a delicious-smelling dinner. But no one could bring themselves to eat. Everyone stared blankly at the small road in the distance. Twilight was approaching. Sunlight shone on the road, appearing so bright. Suddenly. A huge shadow appeared in the sky. Wu Qing, who was patrolling on the village wall, tensed up as he looked closer; his heart completely sank. He saw a dark mass of over a hundred werewolves rushing towards them. In the middle, there was a huge wooden cart pulled by two albino werewolves, and on the cart sat a chubby white wolf. It was the Snow Wolf King! Such a formation was enough to flatten the whole mountain village. At this moment, all the villagers saw this scene. Many of them were terrified, their complexions ashen. Wu Qing mustered all his strength and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, everyone! If we must, we¡¯ll die in battle, but we can¡¯t kneel and let these beasts kill us!¡± ¡°Right!¡± Many men¡¯s eyes gradually turned red. The wolf pack stopped at a distance from the mountain village. The Snow Wolf King looked at the simple mountain village and the determined villagers on the village walls and laughed disdainfully. ¡°What ignorant lowlifes, still thinking of resisting?¡± The Snow Wolf King had been in a bad mood lately because ever since the High Priest had sent him to this remote and desolate place, he hadn¡¯t been to the main world for a long time. Remembering the bright and bustling life of the outside world, the Snow Wolf King couldn¡¯t stop drooling. When it was in a bad mood, it felt like killing. This time, passing by here, it spontaneously decided to annihilate a village to dispel its bad luck. The resistance of Wu Qing and the others was seen by the Snow Wolf King as a futile struggle before death. But the more it was like this, the happier it became. This was somewhat interesting! ¡°Charge and kill everyone, just bring back the leader!¡± the Snow Wolf King ordered. ¡°Yes!¡± Several four-meter-tall giant wolves smirked as they walked towards the village. ¡°Shoot the arrows! Fire arrows!¡± Wu Qing saw the distance was right and roared out his command. A few flaming arrows flew out, but hitting those giant wolves felt more like scratching an itch. Wu Qing gritted his teeth, picked up the best-crafted bow in the village, aimed at the eye of a giant wolf, held his breath, focused, and shot it fiercely. Crack! The arrow hit its mark precisely, shattering one of the giant wolf¡¯s eyes. The giant wolf howled in pain, its cries echoing far and wide, then it roared, ¡°I will grind you all into mincemeat!¡± Saying this, the giant wolves charged over. After the villagers had emptied their quivers, thrown all their spears, and exhausted every attack, desperation painted every face, and some had even resignedly closed their eyes, ready to meet their final death. Wu Qing also sighed deeply, threw down his bow and arrows, drew his Treasured Sword, and prepared to take his own life. But just at that moment, a faint voice came. ¡°The moonlight is nice tonight, perfect for slaying beasts!¡± Following the voice, Xue An came stepping under the moonlight. His arrival took all the villagers by surprise, especially Wu Qing who stared, dumbfounded, as Xue An approached from under the moonlight. ¡°Xue¡­ Mr. Xue, why have you come back?¡± Wu Qing asked anxiously. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°If I didn¡¯t come back, wouldn¡¯t you all be killed by these beasts?¡± ¡°But your return is of no help, the opponent is the Snow Wolf King, and he has so many subordinates!¡± Wu Qing was so anxious that he was sweating profusely. Xue An smiled, ¡°To me, beasts are just beasts, no matter how many there are!¡± These giant wolves, upon hearing Xue An referring to them as beasts over and over, couldn¡¯t help but become enraged. ¡°Lowly human, I will grind you into pieces and then devour you!¡± roared a giant wolf as it prepared to pounce. Facing the charging giant wolf, Xue An stood with his hands behind his back in midair and said indifferently, ¡°Sword Qi, rise!¡± Boom! The originally gentle moonlight suddenly transformed into countless Sword Qi, then converged into the shape of a dragon, and charged straight at the giant wolves. The leading giant wolf, upon seeing this, was so frightened that it was as if it had lost its soul and was about to shout something. But the sea-like Sword Qi had already engulfed it. When it reappeared, it had already turned into a heap of stark white bones, and then it collapsed with a thunderous fall. This earth-shattering sword strike shocked even the composed Snow Wolf King. But this was just the beginning; the ocean-like Sword Qi, without losing momentum, directly engulfed the giant wolves behind it. After several deafening howls of agony, these giant wolves all turned into skeletons. Everyone was stunned. This was especially true for the villagers, who simply couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. Giant wolves, which could typically annihilate a village on their own, turned into white bones in the presence of this man without even withstanding a single move? Just how powerful was this man? And at this moment, the Snow Wolf King also stood up. As it stood up, it was a head taller than the other giant wolves. At a full five meters tall, it resembled a small mountain. Xue An, floating in the air before it, seemed exceedingly small. ¡°Are you a martial artist from the main world?¡± the Snow Wolf King asked in a deep voice. Xue An looked indifferently at the giant wolf, ¡°So what if I am?¡± A trace of surprise and respect flashed across the Snow Wolf King¡¯s face. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you are a distinguished guest indeed. I was indeed rather abrupt just now; please forgive me! I will spare these villagers!¡± The Snow Wolf King had actually apologized to this man! This discovery left the villagers completely dumbfounded. Does this Mr. Xue have such an impressive background? But the Snow Wolf King¡¯s perceived humility only made Xue An shake his head gently. ¡°You have made a mistake!¡± ¡°What mistake?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about whether you spare the villagers or not, it¡¯s about¡­ whether I am willing to spare you!¡± This statement made the Snow Wolf King think he had misheard, then, laughing in extreme anger, it said, ¡°I respect you as a martial artist from the main world, but that does not mean I fear you. You¡¯re unwilling to spare me? Do you know who I am? I am the youngest son of the Wolf God, the Snow Wolf King!¡± The proud words of the Snow Wolf King had not yet dissipated. Xue An revealed his good-looking teeth and smiled coldly, ¡°Even if you are the son of the Wolf Buddha, you¡¯re still a beast!¡± No sooner had he spoken than the Sword Qi crouching at Xue An¡¯s feet suddenly burst forth like a peacock spreading its feathers, then surged forward like quicksilver. The first to bear the brunt was the Snow Wolf King¡¯s own guards. Before they could react, they were swallowed by the Sword Qi, and after twitching slightly, all the giant wolves turned into skeletons. The Snow Wolf King, watching this, felt as if his soul was being overwhelmed, then let out an angry roar, ¡°Wolf¡¯s Secret Technique!¡± A radiant light enveloped the Snow Wolf King, multiplying his momentum several times over. ¡°Since you insist on opposing our Wolf God, then go to death!¡± The Snow Wolf King roared as it charged over. The Sword Qi for a moment struggled to pierce through this layer of light, allowing the Snow Wolf King to successfully close the distance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing Xue An right in front, the Snow Wolf King couldn¡¯t help but feel a rush of elation. Just one charge, and even if you were an Immortal, you would be smashed to pieces! The villagers shouted in alarm. But in this situation, Xue An¡¯s expression was neither sorrowful nor joyful as he faced the charging Snow Wolf King, raising his fist. ¡°One punch¡­ moves heaven and earth!¡± Chapter 236 - Chapter 236: Chapter 236: Slaying the City with a Single Sword (Second Update) Chapter 236: Chapter 236: Slaying the City with a Single Sword (Second Update) Translator: 549690339 Snow Wolf City. A city located at the foot of the snowy mountains. Because it is the habitation of giant wolves, there are towering houses everywhere. Of course, the tallest buildings had to be the Temple of Wolf God in the center of the city. At this moment. At the gate of Snow Wolf City, a few giant wolves were grumbling. ¡°Damn, we got even less vodka this time, it¡¯s really boring!¡± a giant wolf with a streak of golden fur on its head said. ¡°Heh, you think it¡¯s really less? The supplies distributed to each city are fixed. If there¡¯s a sudden decrease, it must be those above skimming off the top!¡± another giant wolf sneered. ¡°Shush, keep your voice down, will you? Be careful the Snow Wolf King hears you, that¡¯s the Bloodline of the Wolf God!¡± an older and more mature giant wolf hastily advised. ¡°Hmph, if this great Snow Wolf was esteemed, he wouldn¡¯t have been relegated to a backwater like this. Besides, he¡¯s out of the city now, isn¡¯t he? Can¡¯t I even talk about it?¡± This giant wolf¡¯s complaints resonated with many people. After the Snow Wolf King arrived here, he started to extort and amass wealth, embezzling many supplies to satisfy his own greed, which truly failed to win the hearts of the wolves. At that time, a group of humans passed by the city gate. ¡°Stop!¡± a giant wolf blocked their path. ¡°Gr¡­great one, we are here to clean for the lords inside!¡± the leader, an elderly man, trembled as he spoke. The giant wolf looked at the shabby, ramshackle elder and the people behind him, then waved them away with some disappointment, ¡°Get lost quickly!¡± After the group entered the city, the giant wolf sighed and said, ¡°Damn, can¡¯t touch a drop of grease the whole day, it¡¯s really boring!¡± While they were grumbling, a huge noise came from a distance. A few wolves guarding the city looked up and saw a dense crowd in the sky, with the dust they kicked up during their run obscuring the sun and creating an intimidating spectacle. The wolves were first stunned, then became terrified. ¡°By the Wolf God above, have these lowlifes gone crazy?¡± ¡°Quick, ring the bell to sound the alarm!¡± The wolves began to frantically ring the bell to alert others. Because Snow Wolf City was small and surrounded only by commoners, the guards usually consisted of just a few of them. No sooner had they rung the bell than the dark mass of people had already reached the foot of the city walls. At that point, the giant wolves also calmed down from their initial panic. Especially when they saw that the arriving group consisted entirely of lowlifes with sticks, they heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I thought it was something serious, tsk tsk, just a bunch of lowlifes!¡± one of the wolves said with disdain. To them, these lowlifes were as weak and easily bullied as lambs to the slaughter, not worthy of fear. ¡°I¡¯m going down to kill them all!¡± A giant wolf leaped down from the high city wall, carrying a huge wolf fang club in its hand, and rushed towards the crowd with a sinister laugh. This giant wolf was more than three meters tall, and its menacing charge caused the crowd to become restless. So many years of oppression had made many people fear the giant wolves to their bones, and upon seeing one charging at them, their instinct was to flee. ¡°Fire the arrows, fire quickly!¡± Wu Qing shouted. The people raised their crossbows and started shooting arrows at the wolf. But because of the wolf¡¯s extremely fast speed, the arrows had not yet struck before it had already barreled past. ¡°Heh heh, lowlifes, all of you go to hell!¡± The giant wolf¡¯s eyes glinted cruelly as it raised its club, ready to swing. Just then, a beam of golden light flew in from afar at great speed, circling the wolf once. The wolf froze on the spot, and then its massive body slowly split into several pieces. This scene prompted a huge cheer from the crowd. And on the city wall, several giant wolves were shocked and horrified. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What was that golden light just now?¡± At the same time, the entire Snow Wolf City boiled over as a few hundred wolves rushed to the wall. They all rushed over after hearing the alarm bell. Seeing so many giant wolves, many human citizens turned pale. ¡°You lowly commoners, why have you disturbed our Snow Wolf City for no reason?¡± A noticeably larger giant wolf stepped forward and bellowed its question. In the absence of the Snow Wolf King, it was the ruler of Snow Wolf City. After a moment of silence, someone in the crowd took the lead and shouted, ¡°We are not lowly commoners, you beasts are!¡± ¡°Yes! We are not lowly commoners! You beasts are!¡± These shouts caused the giant wolves to bristle with anger. The acting City Lord sneered, ¡°Since you are seeking death, then don¡¯t blame us. Slaughter these lowly commoners!¡± At this command, several hundred giant wolves began to slowly advance. As they moved, it seemed as if the earth itself trembled. But at this moment, the human citizens¡¯ eyes were red with rage, and they pointed whatever they could use as a weapon at the giant wolves. They had already disregarded their own lives. This fierce and fearless spirit bewildered the giant wolves. Why had these once weak and easily bullied humans suddenly united? ¡°Slaughter them all!¡± Fear flashed in the acting City Lord¡¯s wolfish eyes as it ordered fiercely. But just as its words ended, a streak of golden light suddenly appeared around its neck and swiftly circled it. The massive wolf¡¯s head soared into the sky. The wolf¡¯s body tumbled off the city wall, kicking up a cloud of dust. This sight stunned all the giant wolves. What exactly was that golden light? Yet, the human citizens let out a thunderous cheer, with someone shouting, ¡°Sir, your might is unparalleled!¡± At the same time, Xue An¡¯s figure appeared in the air in front of the crowd, facing the few hundred wolves and said indifferently, ¡°Today, I will let you taste what it¡¯s like to have your city slaughtered!¡± With his words, countless sword lights rained down like a downpour, striking at the wolves. The giant wolves initially did not take these hair-thin sword lights seriously, but in an instant, the sword rain engulfed them. Screams mixed with blood turned the walls of Snow Wolf City crimson. Seeing these giant wolves, who always lorded above them and were stained with human blood, falling one by one¡­ Many human tears streamed uncontrollably. City Lord Ni shook with excitement. The scene they had imagined countless times since childhood had finally become a reality. A few moments later, the entire wolf pack turned into puddles of blood, and even the city walls collapsed under the barrage of sword rain. The loud noise shocked the enslaved humans within the city, and then they witnessed a scene they would never forget in their lives. The countless sword rains fell, and the human citizens were completely unscathed, whereas those domineering giant wolves were enveloped by the sword rain and, after several screams, turned into pus and white bones. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Suddenly, the stench of wolf blood filled the entire Snow Wolf City, rising up to the sky. In that moment, Xue An slaughtered the city with a single sword! And just then, a great howl emanated from the center of the city, from the Temple of Wolf God. ¡°Who is it? Who dares to slaughter my people?¡± As these words echoed, a giant wolf radiating a cool radiant light slowly emerged from the temple. Chapter 237 - Chapter 237: Chapter 237: I Hope You’re Still Alive (3rd Update) Chapter 237: Chapter 237: I Hope You¡¯re Still Alive (3rd Update) Translator: 549690339 Its appearance made many exclaim in wonder. ¡°It is a Wolf God Sacrifice!¡± ¡°This is the Wolf God Secret Art!¡± Xue An stood in midair, his face neither sad nor happy. ¡°Slaughter your people?¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°When your wolf clan exterminated my Huaxia citizens, why didn¡¯t you speak up then?¡± The giant wolf, standing six or seven meters tall, looked at Xue An in midair. ¡°A sword cultivator from the main world?¡± As it spoke, a hint of surprise and doubt flashed across its massive wolf face. ¡°Our werewolf clan has always cooperated with your main world. Aren¡¯t you afraid of provoking our wrath by doing this?¡± the giant wolf roared. Xue An replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the clan you cooperated with, I¡¯ll also settle accounts with them when I return. However, for now¡­¡± Xue An looked up at the giant wolf, ¡°I have to kill you flea-bitten beasts first!¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± the giant wolf roared as it charged towards him. Its speed was incredibly incongruous with its size, nearly as fast as a ghostly shadow. In the blink of an eye, the giant wolf had already charged in front of Xue An. Under its immense size, Xue An looked like a tiny ant, very inconspicuous. ¡°Die for me¡­!¡± The giant wolf roared with rage, a giant hammer materializing in its hands, striking down at Xue An. This scene terrified the many Huaxia citizens watching. Many of them couldn¡¯t bear to watch and closed their eyes. But the expected screams and impact sounds did not occur. The crowd slowly opened their eyes and looked up, only to see Xue An standing in midair, with one hand casually holding the giant wolf¡¯s hammer. This image was like a person lifting a mountain, giving a striking sense of impact. Filled with horror, the wolf deity gritted its teeth, marshaling all its strength onto the hammer in an attempt to crush Xue An to death. Yet, Xue An remained calm, his voice cold, ¡°Is that all the strength you have?¡± With that, Xue An¡¯s hand began to slowly lift upwards. The hammer slowly rose, despite the wolf deity putting forth all its might, unable to stop it. ¡°You strike me with a hammer, I¡¯ll return the favor with the hammer!¡± Having said that, Xue An suddenly pulled the hammer from the giant wolf¡¯s grasp and, gripping the handle, lifted his hand and swung the hammer with force. Whoosh! The hammer, with a piercing whistling sound, hurled straight at the giant wolf. Scared out of its wits, the wolf deity¡¯s spirit seemed to leave its body, ¡°No¡­¡±. Thud. A dull sound echoed. The divine glow of the Wolf God enveloping it was shattered by the hammer, and then, with an unstoppable momentum, the hammer completely smashed its body into a pile of mush. With this, all the giant wolves of Snow Wolf City were annihilated. After a brief silence, the crowd erupted into a thunderous cheer. ¡°Sir is mighty!¡± ¡°Sir is undefeated in a hundred battles!¡± Ni Village Chief and Wu Qing glanced at each other and suddenly knelt to the ground first. As they knelt, everyone else followed suit. ¡°We will never forget the great kindness of sir!¡± Xue An stood in the air with his hands behind his back, a faint smile on his face. He felt the gratitude of these people. This bow, he accepted it without any reservations. And just then, a speck of light emerged from the corpse of the wolf deity, and with incredible speed, it tried to flee from the area. Xue An reached out and grabbed the light orb in his hand. It was the soul of the wolf deity. Seeing itself caught by Xue An, the wolf spirit panicked and knelt vigorously in his palm. ¡°Mercy, lord, mercy, I am but a lowly sacrificial priest, and I have never once killed a Huaxia citizen!¡± But its words elicited many roars of anger. ¡°Never killed? Then how was my daughter used as a sacrifice for the Wolf God?¡± The Wolf Spirit trembled in fear. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Why do the giant wolves that were killed have no souls, but you alone do?¡± The Wolf Spirit shuddered, seemingly hesitating. Xue An smiled, ¡°If you won¡¯t talk, then I can search your divine soul for answers!¡± The Wolf Spirit hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s because all wolf people are descendants of the Wolf God. Once they die, their souls will return to the Wolf God Hall in the main city. Our sacrifices are different, which is why we retain living souls.¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Where is this main city?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Xue An¡¯s patience ran out completely, and he grasped firmly with his hand. Crack. The Wolf Spirit let out a pitiful cry and was crushed, while the memories contained within its divine soul were acquired by Xue An. The cruel and bloody scenes from the Wolf God¡¯s sacrificial memories made Xue An snort in anger. It seemed that his methods of killing these wolf people were not cruel enough. And from the useful information, Xue An found quite a bit. For example, the location of the main city, the secrets of the Wolf God, and so on. Originally, this secret realm was not owned by the Wolf God but was built by a powerful being from ancient Huaxia. However, that powerful being and other strong individuals suddenly disappeared, leaving only some of the Huaxian people to live and thrive in this world. Later, the Ancestral Wolf God, pursued to the ends of earth by the Church of Light, discovered this secret realm by chance and quickly made it his exclusive domain. After generations of growth, the descendants of the Wolf God spread throughout this world and then became the rulers, wreaking havoc on the original inhabitants. Now, the Wolf God is still sleeping in the Wolf God Hall, while its descendants have established contact with E Country in the main world and often cooperate with them. E Country provides various powerful souls, while the wolf clan supplies E Country with the Blood of the Wolf God. As for the whereabouts of members like the Fire Phoenix, this Wolf God worshipper did not know. But Xue An had a premonition that they were all still alive. And while Xue An was waging battle in all directions within the War Wolf Secret Realm, a major upheaval had already begun in the main world, that is, on Earth. This was the seventh day since Xue An and the Fire Phoenix Squad had gone missing. The training camp in Siberia was eerily silent. The other squads had already dispersed. Su Shanna stood on the rooftop, her gaze somewhat desolate. Suddenly, a helicopter landed on the rooftop. ¡°Colonel Su Shanna, board the helicopter and leave! This place has been decided to be abandoned,¡± an officer said. Su Shanna was silent for a long while before nodding and boarding the helicopter. In these seven days, she had mobilized all the manpower she could to search. But apart from bodies and blood, she found nothing. Sitting on the helicopter, looking at the vast forests outside the window, Su Shanna prayed silently in her heart. I hope you¡¯re still alive! Zhongdu. An Family. Zhao Xuehui, Qiao Le, Yang Binyi, and a few others had solemn expressions, sadness in their eyes. Suddenly, the door opened, and An Yan walked out leading her two daughters. ¡°Sister-in-law!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Sister-in-law!¡± The three hurriedly stood up. An Yan wore a slight smile, ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Yes! Sister-in-law, it¡¯s nothing serious, just came to check on you! My second brother¡­¡± Qiao Le hastily said. Zhao Xuehui kicked him angrily, then apologized, ¡°Sister-in-law, we just came to see how you are.¡± Chapter 238 - Chapter 238: Chapter 238 Turbulence Rising (4th Update) Chapter 238: Chapter 238 Turbulence Rising (4th Update) Translator: 549690339 An Yan swept the hair beside her ear away and smiled faintly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to say more, I understand what you mean, and I¡¯m not worried about a thing, because I believe that he is definitely still alive and will return in a few days!¡± ¡°Absolutely! My second brother is blessed with a charmed life, nothing will happen to him!¡± Qiao Le quickly nodded in agreement. The three brothers sat for a moment before getting up and leaving. Once they were outside the An Family¡¯s home, Zhao Xuehui¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°We must be prepared, with the second brother not here, it¡¯s inevitable that some people will have ulterior motives!¡± ¡°Understood, whoever dares to mess with the An Family, we¡¯ll lay down our lives if necessary to ensure the safety of these three women!¡± Both Yang Binyi and Qiao Le¡¯s eyes glittered with a cold light. Zhao Xuehui nodded, ¡°Right now, our most important task is to manage Tianyuan Company well! The Chen Family just called me, they will go all out to help us maintain the situation!¡± ¡°Old Chen is quite righteous!¡± Qiao Le remarked. Zhao Xuehui said, ¡°He¡¯s a smart man. Everyone in Zhongdu knows the relationship between the An Family and the Chen Family, so he knows what to do!¡± After they left, An Yan sat down despondently in the house, her gaze filled with sorrow. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian asked with concern. An Yan shook her head, ¡°Nothing!¡± ¡°Is it about Dad?¡± Xue Xiang asked, tilting his head. An Yan¡¯s complexion turned somewhat pale. ¡°Mom, let me tell you, both of us can feel Dad¡¯s presence, so don¡¯t worry about him, he will definitely come back!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian reassured An Yan like little adults. An Yan nodded, sniffed hard to fight back her emotion, and then smiled, ¡°What do you want to eat? Mom will go make it now!¡± ¡°Egg fried rice!¡± ¡°Alright, Mom will go make it now!¡± Before getting busy in the kitchen, An Yan stared blankly at the frying pan for a while. Husband, are you safe right now? Don¡¯t worry, I will always be here waiting for you to return. If anyone dares to bully Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, I will do as you said¡ªI¡¯ll grab this frying pan and whack them! The military camp. These past few days, An Qing had obviously lost a lot of weight, her cheeks had become dehydrated, transforming from a slightly baby-faced roundness to a pointy oval shape. Whenever she walked down the corridor holding documents, there would be lots of gossip behind her back. ¡°See that? That¡¯s the person who caused the death of a whole team!¡± ¡°Shh, stop talking. Haven¡¯t you heard? This time she even caused the death of her own brother-in-law. Haven¡¯t you seen how she dares not return home?¡± Occasionally these whispered comments reached An Qing¡¯s ears, but she simply turned pale, pretending not to hear. When she returned to her office, she found that there was someone else already there. A tall and handsome man in civilian clothes leaned on her desk, watching her with a playful gaze. ¡°Miss An, long time no see!¡± As soon as she saw him, An Qing¡¯s expression turned very ugly, ¡°Liu Minghui!¡± Liu Minghui let out a chuckling laugh, his gaze filled with greed as he looked at An Qing. ¡°An Qing, you¡¯re still the same, haven¡¯t changed much, eh!¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± An Qing asked, barely containing her anger. ¡°What am I doing here? Haha, I think I should inform you that soon, we¡¯ll be colleagues. No! I should say¡­ soon I¡¯ll be your superior!¡± Liu Minghui said with an air of arrogance. An Qing was taken aback. Liu Minghui¡¯s face bore a sneer, ¡°After all, some people caused the death of so many elite soldiers. Although it¡¯s been suppressed, they still have to take some responsibility, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± An Qing¡¯s eyes were filled with rage. ¡°Nonsense? Haha, why don¡¯t you take a look at what this is?¡± Liu Minghui placed a piece of paper on the table, then strode away. But as he passed by An Qing, he smiled meaningfully, ¡°Sorry, but now that the general is dead, there¡¯s no one left to have your back.¡± ¡°So in the end, it¡¯s our Liu Family that wins. All your painstaking efforts will come to naught and belong to me! And I¡¯m really looking forward to the day you beg me for mercy!¡± After speaking, Liu Minghui left with a smug expression on his face. Once he had gone, An Qing walked to the office desk in a daze and looked at the orders on the paper. Originally, the Liu Family and the An Family had competed fiercely for military positions. In the end, the An Family narrowly won, and An Qing managed to gain a position by the general¡¯s side. But the struggle between the two families never ceased, with Liu Minghui eyeing An Qing with covetous desire. And now, with the general dead and the Fire Phoenix missing, An Qing had effectively become an isolated force, with no one left to rely on. That¡¯s why the Liu Family took such a bold move at this time, the malice and venom in their intentions extreme. An Qing¡¯s face was pale, tears falling like broken pearls, silently staining the words on the paper. Brother-in-law, where are you now? Though the news of Xue An¡¯s disappearance was suppressed by Chen Xiu¡¯s best efforts, preventing major upheaval, the seemingly calm Zhongdu still felt like a storm was about to break. And at this moment, a man and a woman appeared on the streets of Zhongdu. The man was tall and powerful, with a golden complexion. The woman was dressed in white, surpassing the snow in purity, with an ethereal beauty. The two stood on the street, looking at a nearby advertisement. On it was a bold advertisement for Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir. A disdainful smile appeared on the man¡¯s face, ¡°Sister Wen, this mere mortal potion dares to make such grand claims, it¡¯s laughable.¡± Wen Banmei¡¯s expression was cold as she lightly said, ¡°This trip down from Kunlun, our master wants us to see if there are any new developments in the mortal world, and this thing has caught my interest!¡± Jiang Nubing laughed, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± Wen Banmei nodded slightly. After the two got a bottle of Tianyuan, they didn¡¯t pay much attention at first, and Jiang Nubing said with a laugh, ¡°It looks pretty, but I wonder what¡¯s inside.¡± As he spoke, Jiang Nubing opened the bottle and took a sniff at the nose, his face suddenly changing. ¡°How is it?¡± asked Wen Banmei. Jiang Nubing didn¡¯t answer, but poured out a small cup and drank it down. After a moment, he opened his eyes wide in shock. ¡°This thing, it¡¯s useful to us!¡± ¡°What?¡± A hint of surprise also emerged on Wen Banmei¡¯s frosty face. Jiang Nubing said in a grave voice, ¡°This substance actually has an effect similar to that of an elixir. After drinking it, I feel my cultivation level has faintly increased!¡± Now even Wen Banmei could no longer remain composed. She took the Tianyuan and tasted it herself, then was also stunned. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was well known that in their secret realm of Kunlun, elixirs that could enhance cultivation levels were possessions only True Disciples were qualified to have, and even they would receive only a few each year. Even they, proclaimed as the immortals of Kunlun, only got slightly more. It was said that the favored descendants of those True Sects might have more, but it was impossible to acquire something like this Tianyuan as easily as purchasing it with a flick of the hand. Wen Banmei and Jiang Nubing exchanged glances, both seeing the greed and excitement in each other¡¯s eyes. This trip to the mortal world was worth it! Chapter 239 - Chapter 239: Chapter 239: For the Instructor, For Fire Phoenix! (Fifth Update) Chapter 239: Chapter 239: For the Instructor, For Fire Phoenix! (Fifth Update) Translator: 549690339 War Wolf Secret Realm. Inside the Wolf God Hall of the main city. An elite wolf king walked in, ¡°Exalted Wolf Saint, we just received word that the group of Chinese warriors who suddenly appeared has not been captured yet!¡± ¡°Useless!¡± A colossal wolf with fur radiating a silvery glow slowly turned around, its wolf eyes filled with anger. ¡°Tomorrow is the day my father will awaken from his century-long slumber, and these powerful warriors would have been the perfect sacrifice, yet you lot have failed to capture them after several days!¡± All the wolves in the room lowered their heads, not daring to speak. The Wolf Saint paced back and forth within the vast hall, taking a moment before he spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Send out the orders, dispatch the Divine Blood Battle Wolves, and make sure to capture these intruders today!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The colossal wolf did not retreat. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Exalted Wolf Saint, we have suddenly lost contact with Snow Wolf City¡­¡± ¡°Snow Wolf City?¡± The Wolf Saint frowned, ¡°That disappointing Snow Wolf King probably ran off to play again. Leave it be, once my father, the Wolf God, awakens tomorrow, the king will feel the summons and naturally return!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Following the Wolf Saint¡¯s command, the most elite fighters among the werewolves, the Divine Blood Battle Wolves, were mobilized. Meanwhile, on a mountain about a hundred kilometers away from the main city. Cheng Hao and his men had just survived another attack, and were now seizing the time to rest. In the last few days, they had lost count of how many attacks they had endured from the werewolves. These werewolves were incredibly strong and quite intelligent. If it were not for the favorable terrain and Cheng Hao and his men fighting desperately in retaliation, they probably could not have held their ground. But Cheng Hao knew they were close to their limit. Over these past days, the combat rations they had brought with them had been completely depleted, and now they were surviving on wild fruits and hares they could catch. But this was nowhere near enough to sustain the demands of such intense fighting. Everyone was starting to weaken at a visibly rapid pace. Yet even so, everyone¡¯s will to fight remained high. In Sun Ling¡¯s words, ¡°We are the elite trained by our instructors, how could we possibly lose to these beasts.¡± ¡°Captain, you eat!¡± Zou Yi carefully handed over the last bag of combat rations to Cheng Hao. Cheng Hao shook his head, ¡°I just ate a roasted rabbit, I¡¯m not hungry yet!¡± In fact, Cheng Hao couldn¡¯t remember when he last ate. Zou Yi became somewhat anxious, ¡°Captain, how can you not eat? If you collapse from hunger, who will command us?¡± Just as Cheng Hao was about to say something, the werewolves below launched another attack. This attack was more frenzied than any before. Cheng Hao calmly ordered his men to counterattack using the terrain to their advantage. Several werewolf corpses had already begun to appear on the ground. Just then, a giant wolf charged ferociously, its claws nearly reaching Cheng Hao¡¯s shoulder. Cheng Hao wanted to dodge, but his vision was dimming, so his reaction was delayed by half a second. The giant wolf was excited, these lowly people¡¯s troops were simply too tenacious; seven or eight days of assaults had not brought these humans down but had instead caused non-negligible casualties among the werewolves. This infuriated these arrogant werewolves. This time, they finally had the commander within their grasp! But as it was rejoicing, it felt a shock in its paw and realized it couldn¡¯t grab hold. Looking down, it saw Zhou Da Niu radiating dazzling golden light, who bellowed, ¡°Get lost!¡± As he spoke, Zhou Da Niu mustered all his remaining strength and punched the giant wolf in the abdomen. Bang! The giant wolf was sent flying dozens of meters away, an expression of pain flashing across its face. Zhou Daniu was also gasping for breath at this moment, nearly collapsing to the ground. Cheng Hao hurriedly went to support him, ¡°Da Niu!¡± ¡°Captain, I reckon I can¡¯t hold on much longer!¡± Zhou Daniu said weakly. During the continuous battles these days, Zhou Daniu often played the role of the vanguard and the main force because he practiced the Indestructible Vajra Method, which caused his strength to deplete rapidly. Although everyone reduced their rations to ensure his supply as much as possible, they were still on the verge of collapse. Cheng Hao felt a heavy weight in his heart and said solemnly, ¡°Da Niu, don¡¯t panic, rest for a while, I¡¯ll take over!¡± Zou Yi returned at this moment, his face covered in dust. He had just sneaked over, trying to kill a giant wolf, but failed to do so. ¡°Da Niu, are you alright?¡± Zou Yi was more concerned about his partner than anyone else. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t die just yet!¡± Zhou Daniu cracked a smile. After a wave of attacks, the giant wolves retreated once again. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and began to take the opportunity to rest. But they had barely sat down for a minute when a huge commotion came from the bottom of the mountain. While everyone was still puzzled, they suddenly felt the mountain tremble slightly, and then a group of golden wolves, much larger than the ordinary giant wolves, were charging towards them. Cheng Hao¡¯s heart sank, but he still roared, ¡°All members, get ready!¡± Everyone understood that this was the last time. Yet, no one felt fear. Everyone stood up, formed their formation, and faced the golden wolves charging up from the mountain. Zou Yi rested his hand on Zhou Daniu¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Hey, old ox, if I die, remember to kowtow to my parents for me!¡± Zhou Daniu grinned, ¡°I won¡¯t go, because I¡¯ll probably die before you do!¡± Zou Yi laughed and hugged Zhou Daniu tightly, ¡°Good brother, in the next life, let¡¯s fight side by side again!¡± Zhou Daniu nodded, ¡°Okay!¡± Sun Ling then approached Cheng Hao and said with a flickering gaze, ¡°Captain, later we¡¯ll hold off this group of giant wolves, and you can break out through the small path at the foot of the mountain.¡± Cheng Hao looked at Sun Ling and smiled faintly, ¡°The captain of Fire Phoenix has never fled from battle, remember, if I die, you take my place!¡± After saying that, Cheng Hao shouted loudly, ¡°All members, for the instructor, for Fire Phoenix, carry out the final sprint and counterattack! Even in death, let¡¯s have these beasts buried with us!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone responded thunderously. At this moment, the Divine Blood Battle Wolves had already charged close. The members of Fire Phoenix were entangled in battle with these creatures. The situation had reached a stalemate. In the distance, a golden wolf with an arrogant demeanor coldly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Wolf God is thinking, demanding them alive; otherwise, my subordinates would have torn these wretches to shreds long ago!¡± ¡°The Snow Wolf King is right, but I don¡¯t think these lowly humans will last much longer!¡± a Silver Wolf nodded and bowed in agreement. The golden wolf was getting impatient at this moment, took a step forward, and roared, ¡°Wolf God Secret Art!¡± Boom. A thin silver glow enveloped all of its subordinates. Their defense and attack power were both greatly multiplied. The members of Fire Phoenix were already at their wit¡¯s end, and soon they were all knocked to the ground, the scales tipping against them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The wolves didn¡¯t deliver the killing blow, but Cheng Hao and the others understood that they had no intention of sparing them. So they exchanged glances and secretly drew out their daggers. ¡°Until the next life!¡± they whispered, preparing to end their own lives. Just at that moment, an angry shout came from the distance. ¡°Who dares to touch my people?¡± Chapter 240 - Chapter 240: Chapter 240: Since It Is So, Then Go Die! (6th Update) Chapter 240: Chapter 240: Since It Is So, Then Go Die! (6th Update) Translator: 549690339 After the sound came, members of the Fire Phoenix were all stunned. Because the voice was all too familiar. And the many giant wolves looked up in confusion. A figure rushed towards the mountain at great speed, and after stopping, it turned out to be Xue An, his face full of murderous intent. ¡°Instructor?¡± Cheng Hao said in disbelief. Xue An looked at his men, wounded all over but with determination in their eyes, and nodded slightly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, I have come!¡± The members of the Fire Phoenix wept with joy. They had not expected, at this crucial moment of life and death, to see Xue An. ¡°Instructor, forty-eight members of Fire Phoenix have held the hilltop for seven days and nights, with not one casualty!¡± Cheng Hao said with exhaustion in his voice, yet with a hint of pride. Xue An nodded, ¡°Rest now, leave the rest to me!¡± The golden giant wolf stepped forward impatiently and said, ¡°Who is this lowlife, daring to obstruct the Divine Blood Battle Wolves¡¯ mission, kill him!¡± Several Divine Blood Battle Wolves roared and charged over. Xue An¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. He had flown all the way from Snow Wolf City. He had intended to go directly to the main city, but halfway there, he suddenly sensed the aura of the Fire Phoenix members and immediately turned back. Fortunately, he was timely. If he had been a step later, it was likely that all of his men would have ended up taking their own lives. This filled Xue An with rage. And when Xue An became angry, someone was going to die! So Xue An didn¡¯t bother to say anything else and took a step forward in midair. ¡°Move heaven and earth!¡± Boom! The charging Divine Blood Battle Wolves turned into dust. The rest of the wolves were still in disbelief. Xue An took a second step. ¡°Separate Yin and Yang!¡± Boom! All the ordinary giant wolves on the hilltop howled in pain and shattered into pieces. The display of power in two consecutive steps caused the golden wolf king¡¯s expression to change drastically. ¡°Quick! Fall back!¡± it shouted, trying to command the Divine Blood Battle Wolves to retreat. But it was too late. Xue An, with a stern look on his face, took a third step. ¡°Cross life and death!¡± Boom! Everything seemed to come to a halt. Cheng Hao and the others could even see the boundless fear in the eyes of the Divine Blood Battle Wolves. It was as if someone had pressed the pause button on these giant wolves, making them utterly out of place with their surroundings. Crack! After a crisp sound, time began to flow again, and the golden giant wolves turned into dust. Only the wolf king spat out a few mouthfuls of blood, barely clinging to life, but was so terrified that it didn¡¯t dare to glance at Xue An again and turned to flee. These werewolves always prided themselves as a noble race, but when it came to running for their lives, they still ran on all fours. But Xue An clearly had no intention of letting any werewolf go. He waved his hand casually, and a beam of sword light instantly cut through the space, stabbing directly into the back of the golden wolf king. The golden wolf king let out a painful howl but continued to run wildly. A faint, cold smile appeared on Xue An¡¯s lips as he snapped his fingers lightly. Bang! The golden wolf king exploded as if there had been a bomb planted within its body! In three steps and with a single sword, all the giant wolves were eradicated. Xue An turned his head towards Cheng Hao and the others, ¡°Can you still hold on?¡± Cheng Hao and the others all stood up, ¡°Report to the instructor, no problem!¡± Zhou Daniu grinned sheepishly, ¡°Strange, now that the instructor is here, I feel like I could take on another giant wolf with no problem!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Good, follow me!¡± ¡°Instructor, where are we going?¡± Cheng Hao couldn¡¯t help but ask. A trace of killing intent flickered in Xue An¡¯s eyes. ¡°To annihilate the Werewolves¡¯ Main City!¡± Before leaving Snow Wolf City, Xue An had not only granted Wu Qing and the others a simple cultivation method, but he had also promised them that he would exterminate all the werewolves. Xue An was well aware that the secret realm originally belonged to the great powers of Huaxia, and the Wolf God had not only taken advantage of the void to enter, but also brutally slaughtered the indigenous Huaxia people, an act that was an outrage to both humans and gods. Of course, Xue An wasn¡¯t going to let these beasts go. Main City. The Wolf Saint stood on a high platform, looking up at the lofty statue in the Divine Temple, his expression extremely respectful and excited. Very soon. Its ancestor, who had been asleep for a hundred years, was about to awaken. Once awakened, it would be able to lead its people to conquer the main world. Thinking of this, the Wolf Saint was filled with anticipation. It heard that the main world was a vast land, and everywhere were weak and lowly people; if it could establish a Werewolf Dynasty in the main world, how wonderful that would be! The Wolf Saint calculated in its heart. And the werewolf high-ranks below were also discussing this matter. ¡°The Wolf God is about to awaken, and by then, our werewolf race will be invincible in the world!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve heard that the main world has all kinds of delicacies and vodka, and soon all will belong to us werewolves!¡± Unlike these elated werewolves. The Huaxia people, oppressed as slaves, all humbly bowed their heads in humiliation. If the Wolf God were to awaken, then the burden on their heads would become even heavier. ¡°Why haven¡¯t those sent to capture the lowly human warriors returned yet?¡± the Wolf Saint suddenly frowned. The Wolf Saint clearly understood that compared to a werewolf¡¯s soul, the souls of human warriors were the best tonic, which was why it had sent the Divine Blood Battle Wolves to capture these human warriors. But why hadn¡¯t they returned yet? The Wolf Saint did not even contemplate the possibility of failure. In its view, that was simply impossible. After all, the Divine Blood Battle Wolves were elite warriors inheriting the Blood of the Wolf God, each one possessing the might of a Heavenly Being, so how could they fail? But just then, sounds like thunder came from the sky. The Wolf Saint looked up and saw a golden light speeding straight toward the Divine Temple in the Main City. And the formidable aura contained within the golden light alarmed even itself. Who was this? How could someone possess such overwhelming might? As the Wolf Saint¡¯s expression shifted. Xue An had already stopped in mid-air, looking down at the towering Wolf God Hall and the group of werewolf high-ranks. ¡°Are you all here?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Is this a lowly human? Before the Wolf Saint could speak, a giant wolf charged forward, roaring, ¡°This is the sacred ground of the Divine Temple, how dare a lowly human like you step foot here, begone!¡± But Xue An simply waved his hand casually, and a golden light pierced the giant wolf¡¯s head. Bang! Blood mixed with brains spattered from the back of the giant wolf¡¯s head. The giant wolf still had a hint of bewilderment on its face, then its corpse collapsed to the ground. One strike. The whole scene was shocked. And at that moment, members of Fire Phoenix also arrived one after another, all neatly lined up behind Xue An. Despite the wounds on each of them, their faces were filled with excitement. Seeing this group of Huaxia warriors, the Wolf Saint¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but darken. At this moment, Xue An said lightly, ¡°Which of you is the king?¡± The Wolf Saint¡¯s face grew grim as it stepped forward and said in a deep voice. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Who are you? Why do you intrude upon the sacred grounds of the Wolf God?¡± A cold smile appeared on Xue An¡¯s lips as he said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re the king among these werewolves?¡± The Wolf Saint was taken aback, then nodded arrogantly, ¡°Indeed, I am the Wolf Saint¡­¡± It wanted to boast further. Xue An said flatly, ¡°Since you are, then go to die!¡± Chapter 241 - Chapter 241: Chapter 241: Today, I Shall Slay a God! (First Update) Chapter 241: Chapter 241: Today, I Shall Slay a God! (First Update) Before the words had settled, Xue An had vanished from midair. When he reappeared, he was already in front of the Wolf Saint, and then he unleashed a punch. The Wolf Saint had also regained his composure by now, sneering, ¡°You lowly mortal dare to act recklessly? Today, I¡¯ll let you know the might of the Bloodline of the Wolf God!¡± With that, the Wolf Saint¡¯s entire body burst with silver radiance, and he struck out with a giant claw, perfectly meeting Xue An¡¯s punch. Bang. After a muffled sound, an invisible shockwave spread out from the point of their clashing fists, destroying all the buildings in the vicinity. A few Silver Wolf guards who were close by were also caught in the blast, turning to ash before they could even let out a scream. At this moment, the Wolf Saint too was filled with shock. He had thought that his claw strike would turn this human into minced meat. After all, in terms of physical strength, the Wolf Clan was far stronger than humans. But unexpectedly, not only had he not shaken his opponent, his own blow had rebounded, causing his vitality to surge and nearly made him spit blood. Xue An, on the other hand, wore an indifferent expression, slowly raising his fist, ¡°Again!¡± Boom! Another punch. The Wolf Saint was shaken so much that his entire body¡¯s silver glow flickered, and he was forced to take half a step back. This caused all the Wolf Clan nobles watching below to be shocked. ¡°How is this possible? He actually repelled Lord Wolf Saint with physical strength alone!¡± The Wolf Saint¡¯s body trembled slightly, fear evident in his eyes. What was this human¡¯s body made of to be so formidable? Xue An paid no attention to the shock of those around him, but instead revealed several pearly white teeth, smiling grimly, ¡°Again!¡± As he spoke, Xue An slowly raised his fist, and everything around him came to a standstill, even the vitality of heaven and earth was drawn by this punch. The expression of the Wolf Saint greatly changed, and he roared, ¡°Wolf God Secret Art!¡± Boom! His body¡¯s silver radiance exploded, and he even grew larger as he struck out with both claws, clashing against Xue An¡¯s punch. There was no sound, as if the two had merely touched hands casually. However, in the blink of an eye, the imposing Wolf Saint was sent flying backwards, spitting out mouthfuls of blood in midair. Xue An retracted his fist, facing the eyes of the wolves filled with shock, and shook his head lightly, ¡°Still too weak!¡± Xue An had sent the Wolf Saint flying with sheer physical strength, without utilizing his cultivation level. ¡°Lowly human, I will kill you! Then, I will place your soul into eternal flames to be scorched forever!¡± An extremely angry voice came from afar. Xue An turned to look, only to see the Wolf Saint, who had been knocked to the ground, slowly getting up. His aura was climbing steadily, and his wolf eyes had turned crimson. ¡°Berserk!¡± ¡°Lord Wolf Saint has gone berserk!¡± The wolves below stirred, many showing delighted expressions. Berserk was a skill unique to the High-Grade Wolf Tribe. Once in this state, they could unleash their full potential, fear no pain, and fight to the death. ¡°The Wrath of the Wild Wolf!¡± The Wolf Saint roared, and then his entire being turned into a silver flash, charging straight for Xue An. His speed was now several times faster than before. Faced with the strike filled with fierce killing intent, Xue An let out a slight sigh, ¡°If I say you¡¯re no good, then you¡¯re no good. Berserk is useless!¡± Saying this, Xue An slowly stretched out his hand. Bang! The Wolf Saint, now in a berserk state, had enough force to destroy a small mountain. But Xue An merely extended his slender, delicate palm, pressing it on the Wolf Saint¡¯s forehead, stopping the charge abruptly. The scene froze! A look of bewilderment flashed across the Wolf Saint¡¯s face. Not just him, all the wolves were dumbfounded. Because the scene was too eerie. Xue An stretched out one hand and pressed it on the head of the Wolf Saint, as if he were blocking a coquettish little wolf dog. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn!¡± With that, Xue An grabbed the Wolf Saint¡¯s head and swung it fiercely. Bang bang bang! The Wolf Saint¡¯s towering body was swung by Xue Lan and brutally smashed against the ground. The wolf people watching shivered all over. How strong is this man, exactly? Even the Wolf Saint in his berserk state is not his opponent? Only the members of the Fire Phoenix looked calm, as if everything Xue An did was to be expected. At this moment, Xue An stopped, and the Wolf Saint had been battered to the point of being covered in wounds, looking at Xue An with eyes full of terror. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Come, I¡¯ll send you on your way!¡± Saying this, Xue An took a step forward, stepped on the Wolf Saint¡¯s body, grabbed the Wolf Saint¡¯s head with his other hand, and uttered a light shout. ¡°Rise!¡± Bang. After a muffled sound passed. Xue An pulled off the Wolf Saint¡¯s head with sheer force. Blood sprayed out, and the Wolf Saint was dead! Hiss! Every one of the wolf people took a sharp intake of breath, and some of the faint-hearted fainted on the spot. The invincible Wolf Saint had his head pulled off outright? And with the death of the Wolf Saint, the Divine Temple began to tremble slightly, and then a terrifying momentum rose. ¡°Who is it! Who dares to exterminate the Bloodline of the Wolf God!¡± a majestic voice sounded. Hearing this voice, the wolves all prostrated on the ground, their faces filled with ecstasy. For their god had awakened! Yet, Xue An remained unflustered, casually tossing the head aside, and glancing at the towering Divine Temple, he said indifferently, ¡°A mere beast, and you dare to falsely claim to be a deity?¡± Having said this, Xue An rose into mid-air, fashioned his hand into a sword, and slashed down fiercely. Boom! This towering Divine Temple, under the slash of his sword light, was like tofu, directly split in half. And from within the ruins, there came an extremely enraged roar. As the sound faded, the ground of the Divine Temple suddenly cracked open with a huge fissure, and an immense hand grabbed onto the ground, then a gigantic wolf¡¯s head slowly rose. The wolves all bowed their heads incessantly. Xue An just quietly watched. This giant wolf crawled out from the crack, and when it stood up, it was over twenty meters tall, its whole body covered in pure silver fur, its pair of wolf eyes filled with dominance and a killing intent. The Wolf God Ancestor had awakened! ¡°Huaxia Sword Cultivator, why did you intrude upon the Wolf God Mystic Realm and make it difficult for my Wolf God lineage?¡± The voice shook the wilderness, just the majestic presence alone was enough to make ordinary people shiver. A sneer played on Xue An¡¯s lips, ¡°Your Wolf God Mystic Realm?¡± ¡°This realm was originally created by a Huaxia powerhouse, later stolen by you, and you have the audacity to call it your Wolf God Mystic Realm?¡± ¡°You slaughtered my Huaxia people; I¡¯m merely letting you taste the same. Yet you say I¡¯m making it hard for your Wolf God lineage?¡± ¡°Truly, a beast will always be a beast. Even as a magical beast, you¡¯re still a beast!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After Xue An spoke, the Wolf God Ancestor bellowed in shock and anger, ¡°I am a deity! What¡¯s wrong with killing a few worthless mortals?¡± After listening, Xue An¡¯s expression gradually turned ice-cold. ¡°Deity? To me, throughout The Multiverse Realms, there are no inherently ordained deities, only immortals who defy the heavens and remain unyielding!¡± After he spoke, Xue An clenched his palm, and within it, a ball of brilliance swirled, the immense power contained within causing even the Wolf God to shudder. ¡°Today, I shall slay a god!¡± Chapter 242 - Chapter 242: Chapter 242: This Sword… Called Invincible! (2nd Update) Chapter 242: Chapter 242: This Sword¡­ Called Invincible! (2nd Update) Boom! The ball of light in Xue An¡¯s hand emitted an incredibly brilliant radiance and suddenly exploded. Countless Sword Qi streaked out in all directions. The Wolf God, however, did not dodge or evade, letting these Sword Qi strike his body, sneeringly said, ¡°Useless, I am a god, and your Sword Qi is completely ineffective against me!¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Xue An said with a faint smile, ¡°This wasn¡¯t originally prepared for you anyway! Don¡¯t believe me? Just look!¡± The Wolf God was startled and turned to look. He saw that under this rain of swords, all the werewolves on the Divine Plaza had been slain, their souls obliterated along with their bodies. ¡°No!¡± the Wolf God roared. Xue An said lightly, ¡°These descendants are the source that sustains your divine power, aren¡¯t they?¡± Indeed. As these werewolves died, the aura of the Wolf God weakened slightly. ¡°How do you know about these?¡± The Wolf God was finally shocked. This was his most core secret. The reason he had propagated so many descendants was to maintain his divine status through their faith and bloodline. Xue An shook his head, ¡°Initially, countless Taiyi True Gods perished by my hand, let alone you, a mere pretender to godhood.¡± The Wolf God¡¯s expression grew increasingly grim, ¡°Who exactly are you? An ordinary Sword Cultivator couldn¡¯t possibly know so much!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Who am I? You will know when you are dead!¡± At this moment, the Wolf God calmed down and said with a sinister smile, ¡°I admit I underestimated you, but do you really think this is enough? The very essence of a god is that it is¡­ unbeatable!¡± As he spoke, the body of the Wolf God swelled once more. Thirty meters. Forty meters! In the end, he grew to a full hundred meters, like a giant towering between heaven and earth, then he bent down to look at Xue An, who appeared no bigger than an ant, with an amused gaze. ¡°Insect, I could crush you with a single finger now! What can you do to me?¡± Seeing this scene, the members of Fire Phoenix all clenched their hearts. Although they firmly believed that Xue An would definitely win. The Wolf God¡¯s manifestation of the Law of Heaven and Earth was simply too fearsome. However, Xue An merely looked at the Wolf God nonchalantly and softly said, ¡°Sword, come!¡± Upon his command, the sword rain that had just filled the sky hastened to gather as if obeying the call of a king, consolidating into a Giant Sword tens of meters in length. At this moment, the Wolf God had already brought down a claw, intending to blast Xue An to smithereens. Xue An, sword in hand, held the sword aloft to light up the sky! Boom! The Giant Sword collided with the wolf¡¯s claw, and the immense force caused the Divine Temple beneath Xue An¡¯s feet to fail to withstand it, cracking into dust with a snap. The Wolf God roared, trying to snap the Giant Sword, but Xue An shook his head, ¡°Useless, I told you, today I will surely kill you!¡± No sooner had he spoken than Xue An vanished, and when he reappeared, he was already in front of the Wolf God, his Giant Sword transformed into a Golden Needle, thrusting straight at the Wolf God¡¯s forehead. The Wolf God, frightened, retreated, trying to dodge this sword. And at that moment, a light shout from Xue An echoed between heaven and earth. ¡°This sword is named¡­ Unstoppable!¡± All of a sudden, the Giant Sword became a dazzling stream of light, piercing the forehead of the Wolf God with unparalleled speed. The Wolf God¡¯s expression stiffened, horror filling his eyes. Then a Sword Qi burst forth from the back of his head, bringing a spray of blood and brain matter everywhere. The colossal body of the Wolf God, like a deflated balloon, began to shrink rapidly, reverting to its original size in the blink of an eye. However, after this sword strike, the Wolf God was not yet dead and instead turned to flee. As it ran, it was consumed with horror. Who in the world was this man? How could he strike at his weakness with a single move? No, I must leave this place quickly! This man is a thousand times more terrifying than the Holy See that chased after me all those years ago! The Wolf God¡¯s heart was filled with extreme fear as he sprinted away in panic. But he hadn¡¯t run far before he felt someone lift him by the neck from behind, then he heard Xue An say indifferently, ¡°Thinking of running now, isn¡¯t it too late?¡± The Wolf God immediately adopted an extremely fawning expression, ¡°Please spare my life, my lord, I will roll out of this secret realm immediately and I assure you that I will never come back!¡± Xue An did not speak but instead took the Wolf God straight back to the front of the Wolf God Hall. By this time, the Wolf God Hall was already in complete disarray, but in one corner, something was glowing with light. Xue An walked over there. It was a blood pool, filled with blood that emanated a powerful aura. Blood Pool. An artifact used by the werewolf clan to temper Divine Blood Battle Wolves. The Wolf God looked uncertain and anxious, not knowing what Xue An was planning by bringing him here. Before the Wolf God could react, Xue An extended two fingers directly into the Wolf God¡¯s forehead and slowly pulled out a dazzling crystal radiating with a powerful aura. There was a crack on the crystal, which was the Divine Status that Xue An had just pierced with a sword. After taking out the Divine Status, the Wolf God¡¯s body once again began to shrink, quickly turning into an ordinary grey wolf. Xue An crushed the Divine Status and threw it directly into the blood pool. The grey wolf let out a mournful cry, unable to even speak anymore. It knew that all of its years of cultivation were ruined. They should let me go now! The grey wolf thought to itself. But Xue An clearly had no intention of letting it go, casually swinging his sword. The grey wolf¡¯s head was severed, and its blood dripped into the blood pool. The aura of the blood pool became even more formidable and pure. Xue An turned his head to look at Cheng Hao and the others. ¡°Although this thing is rather rudimentary, the werewolf clan has decent self-healing capabilities and robust physical strength. I¡¯ve added the Wolf God¡¯s Divine Status, so after you go in, you can strengthen your bodies to varying degrees. The benefits are endless!¡± The members of Fire Phoenix all lit up with excitement, then they jumped into the blood pool one after another. Not a single person hesitated. In their eyes, whatever Xue An said was an undeniable truth. After entering the blood pool, everyone closed their eyes and started to transform their bodies with the power of the Wolf God. Xue An watched from the side. With the death of the Wolf God, all the werewolves in the secret realm would lose their bloodline power and become just an ordinary pack of wolves. So Xue An couldn¡¯t be bothered to go after them anymore. One day later. The first person to emerge was Zhou Daniu. This man, who was already as burly as an ox, had now become even more powerful, and his stature had grown even larger. ¡°Instructor!¡± Zhou Daniu said respectfully. Xue An nodded, ¡°Try out your cultivation level!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Zhou Daniu executed the Indestructible Vajra Method, and a faint blood-colored golden light enveloped his body. Xue An casually swung out a strand of Sword Qi. Clang! It did not penetrate, only leaving a white mark on the skin. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An nodded, ¡°Not bad!¡± Zhou Daniu smiled naively, ¡°Instructor, I feel like I could now punch a Giant Wolf to death with one fist!¡± As they spoke, the others also emerged from the blood pool, each having gained something. Most importantly, all of their physical qualities had been greatly enhanced. ¡°Instructor!¡± everyone shouted in unison. Xue An nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go, back home!¡± Chapter 243 - Chapter 243: Chapter 243 Settling the Score with Country E (3rd Update) Chapter 243: Chapter 243 Settling the Score with Country E (3rd Update) Siberia. Atop a mountain blanketed in white snow. Suddenly, a rift appeared in the sky, and then Xue An along with the members of Fire Phoenix emerged from it. ¡°Instructor, where do we head to now? Back to our country?¡± Cheng Hao asked. Xue An shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no rush to return. The military high command of E Country has colluded with the werewolves, and I have a score to settle with them first!¡± ¡°Instructor, let¡¯s go too! If it weren¡¯t for you, we would have been completely wiped out. These E Country bastards are utterly despicable!¡± Cheng Hao said through gritted teeth. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re coming too!¡± Sun Ling and the others chimed in, their faces filled with hatred. Xue An shook his head again, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you all to get involved. I alone am enough. Wait here, I¡¯ll be right back!¡± With that, Xue An shot up into the sky, transforming into a streak of light, disappearing into the horizon. Cheng Hao and the others looked up in amazement. ¡°Captain, has our instructor become immortal?¡± Zou Yi exclaimed. Cheng Hao murmured softly, ¡°Whether he¡¯s become immortal or not, I don¡¯t know, but the instructor has grown stronger!¡± When he first met him, Xue An had not seemed as powerful as he was now. Little did he expect that in just a few short months, Xue An¡¯s aura had become as vast and immeasurable as the ocean. The capital of E Country, Moscow. A bustling yet desolate city. Once, a large and mighty empire had its roots here, but now all had changed with time, except for the doves on Red Square that still remembered past glories. Xue An landed directly on top of a high-rise building in the suburbs of the city. With a sweep of his Divine Sense, Xue An detected many powerful presences, among them one that seemed very familiar. A cold smile appeared on Xue An¡¯s lips, then he vanished from where he stood. ¡°Colonel Su Shanna, are you heading home?¡± someone greeted Su Shanna in a friendly manner. Su Shanna smiled and nodded, then got into her car. As she was about to start the engine, a voice came from the back seat. ¡°Long time no see, Su Shanna!¡± Hearing this voice, Su Shanna froze, then turned around abruptly. There sat Xue An in the back seat, looking at her with an indifferent expression. ¡°Xue¡­ Xue An?¡± Su Shanna was as shocked as if she had seen a ghost. ¡°Surprised, my dear friend?¡± Xue An said indifferently, but the word ¡°friend¡± spoken by him now was filled with mockery. Su Shanna¡¯s complexion instantly turned pale, and then she forced a smile, ¡°Indeed, I am surprised. You should know how many people I¡¯ve sent to search for you all, but¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand, interrupting Su Shanna, ¡°So, you knew nothing about the werewolf affair?¡± Su Shanna sighed deeply, ¡°If I say I only found out at the very end, would you believe me?¡± As she spoke, Su Shanna locked eyes with Xue An. After a moment, Xue An nodded slightly, ¡°Very well, now take me to your E Country¡¯s military high command!¡± ¡°What are you planning to do?¡± Su Shanna¡¯s expression tightened. Xue An replied indifferently, ¡°What am I going to do? Naturally, I¡¯m going to settle this account!¡± ¡°Xue An, I acknowledge that E Country is in the wrong, but you must remain calm. After all, you are facing the military high command that controls vast power. Please don¡¯t be impetuous!¡± Su Shanna said anxiously. Xue An shook his head, ¡°Because you have not lied, I still consider you half a friend, but my patience is limited. Do not waste precious time on this, understood?¡± Su Shanna went pale, bit her lip and said, ¡°Fine, but I advise you, you¡¯d better not be rash. The strength of the Empire is not something you can challenge alone!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, noncommittal. Su Shanna drove to the outside of the military headquarters building. Because her rank was that of a colonel, the guards did not check her too thoroughly and directly let her through. On the elevator, Su Shanna said nervously, ¡°General Chekhov and other high-ranking officials are having a meeting on the top floor, and with my position, I can¡¯t get in.¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°No problem, knowing where it is enough!¡± The seventh floor arrived quickly. As the elevator doors opened, a blond, blue-eyed man in military uniform was about to enter; upon seeing Su Shanna, his eyes lit up. ¡°Su Shanna, you¡¯re here?¡± The man greeted her with great enthusiasm. Su Shanna looked very nervous and made a covert sign to the man with her eyes, but the man seemed somewhat taken aback and did not understand the meaning. However, he noticed Xue An standing beside her and his expression immediately darkened. ¡°How come a person from the Hua country is here? Su Shanna, who is this man?¡± As he spoke, a hint of jealousy flashed in his eyes. He had been fervently pursuing this beauty of the Far East military, and now unexpectedly, there was another man from the Hua country by her side. Su Shanna was infuriated; she had made the covert sign to have this man leave quickly and then to send a message to General Chekhov and the others. She had a good impression of Xue An but could not stand by and watch him trouble her superiors. Because Su Shanna had a vague premonition that this man with an indifferent expression might do something earth-shattering. Xue An listened to the man¡¯s words, full of disdain for people from the Hua country. His eyes gradually turned colder, and he took a step forward and said, ¡°Out of the way!¡± The man paused, and then angrily huffed, ¡°I am a colonel in the military of nation E, and I demand that you leave immediately, or else I will¡­¡± Xue An, having already sensed through his Divine Sense that there were many formidable people on this floor, could not be bothered with this man¡¯s nonsense and casually waved his hand. Crack. The man¡¯s head was instantly chopped off. Blood spurted out, and the corpse fell down. Su Shanna was stunned by this scene. Killing someone as soon as he acted? At this moment, the guards on the floor also saw what had happened and rushed over. ¡°Who are you¡­?¡± Xue An said coldly, ¡°Someone who has come to collect a debt!¡± A flash of sword light swept across, cutting the guards in two; then Xue An stepped forward and walked inside. Wherever he passed, corpses lay everywhere, and blood flowed like rivers. At that time, Chekhov and several other top military officials of nation E were in a meeting. They were discussing cooperation with werewolves. ¡°Last month we sent in a hundred tons of vodka, then got back five vials of Blood of the Wolf God, enough to create more than a dozen Super Soldiers!¡± an officer who looked like an expert was saying. ¡°But finding the souls for these warriors is not easy; we can¡¯t always just have these special forces competitions,¡± someone questioned with a frown. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chekhov smiled proudly, ¡°Of course we won¡¯t always need the souls of warriors, plus exchanging the lives of a few foreign special operations teams for generous rewards ¡ª isn¡¯t that worth it?¡± He truly had a reason to be proud, for he had manipulated this affair with his own hands. Just then, a commotion suddenly arose outside. As Chekhov and the others were in a state of alarm, the door was blasted open, and then Xue An walked in slowly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry gentlemen, but I think the meeting below can be called off!¡± Xue An revealed a few teeth in a grim smile. Chapter 244 - Chapter 244: Chapter 244 I’m Very Angry Now, The Consequences Are Serious (4th Update) Chapter 244: Chapter 244 I¡¯m Very Angry Now, The Consequences Are Serious (4th Update) ¡°You are¡­ the instructor of the Huaxia Fire Phoenix, Xue An?¡± Chekhov lost all color in his face. Xue An nodded lightly, a faint smile on his lips, ¡°I¡¯m pleased you still remember me, Mr. Chekhov!¡± Chekhov was profoundly shaken. How could he have suddenly appeared here? And wasn¡¯t he captured by the werewolves along with the members of the Fire Phoenix? At this moment, the other people in the room also showed drastic changes in their expressions. ¡°Dare to intrude upon the military¡¯s forbidden ground, come, someone drag this fellow out!¡± a general bellowed furiously. But in response to him, there was only dead silence. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Sorry, I forgot to tell you, the guards outside have already been taken care of by me!¡± What? The faces of everyone present turned extremely ugly. Chekhov snorted coldly, ¡°Xue An, what do you want to do?¡± No sooner had his words fallen than, with a casual wave of Xue An¡¯s hand, a sword light severed one of Chekhov¡¯s arms. Blood, along with Chekhov¡¯s screams of pain, rendered the entire room dead silent. Xue An settled into a spacious armchair, a trace of a nonchalant smile playing at his lips. ¡°General Chekhov, I hope you understand, I am very angry right now, very very angry¡­ after all, it was you who nearly had all my subordinates killed.¡± Chekhov¡¯s face turned ashen. Meanwhile, the officer who looked like a specialist covertly pressed a button under the table. After a moment, a series of muffled footsteps could be heard from outside. A smug smile appeared on the officer¡¯s face. ¡°Instructor Xue, I sympathize with your ordeal, but your behavior is a provocation to the dignity of our E Empire, so¡­¡± the officer paused. ¡°Oh? So what?¡± Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°So we have prepared to send you to hell!¡± the officer said with a grim laugh. Boom. The thick concrete wall behind Xue An was burst open with a punch, and then a hand as wide as a fan was thrust in, aiming to slap Xue An on the head. All the officers present relaxed a bit. This palm must have been going to smash this guy¡¯s head into pieces, right? But the triumphant look on everyone¡¯s face lasted less than half a second before it froze. Because Xue An had already caught the gigantic arm, he spoke indifferently, ¡°Is this the Super Soldier you¡¯ve developed in collusion with the werewolves?¡± With that, Xue An squeezed his hand. Crack. The immensely thick arm was crushed to pieces. A muffled howl of pain followed, and then the arm tried to retract. ¡°Thinking of leaving now? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit naive?¡± Having said this, Xue An exerted force violently. Boom. The wall was smashed open with a human-shaped large hole, and then a muscular warrior over two meters tall staggered into the room. Even with his arm crushed by Xue An, the warrior was still rashly prepared to come at him again. But Xue An did not even give it the opportunity; a streak of sword light flashed by. The brute¡¯s head fell cleanly off his shoulders. Only then did Xue An coldly say, ¡°Is such trash really worth all the trouble you¡¯ve taken to harm others?¡± Chekhov and the others were dumbstruck. From the moment Xue An entered, it took only one or two minutes, and Xue An had given these people too many surprises. The burly man¡¯s corpse fell to the ground, and Xue An bent down, resting his hands on the table, looking around at the pale-faced generals. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I¡¯d like to tell you, the pack of werewolves you all cozy up to, has been completely slaughtered by me!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Chekhov shouted. A streak of sword light flashed, and Chekhov¡¯s head catapulted into the air; his face was full of astonishment before he died. He had thought that Xue An was just here to vent his anger, and after venting, he would leave. Even if he severed one of his own arms, he wouldn¡¯t dare to kill himself. After all, he was a high-ranking official in the military of Country E. ¡°I¡¯ve said, I¡¯m very angry now, so when I¡¯m speaking, it would be best if you didn¡¯t interrupt, understand?¡± Xue An said lightly. All the remaining officers nodded their heads, silent as cicadas in winter. ¡°Good, I think now we can start discussing compensation!¡± Xue An smiled faintly. While Xue An was settling accounts with these military high-ups in Country E. In Zhongdu, Huaxia. Jiang Nubing and Wen Banmei got out of the car, raising their heads to look at the wide and imposing factory gate. ¡°Immortal Masters, we have arrived at Tianyuan Company!¡± Liu Ruyan said respectfully. Jiang Nubing nodded slightly, his eyes filled with excitement and greed, ¡°Good, your Liu Family has done well!¡± Liu Ruyan¡¯s face flashed with excitement after being praised by Jiang Nubing. Wen Banmei frowned slightly, ¡°A strange place, there¡¯s actually the fluctuation of a spirit vein inside!¡± Jiang Nubing laughed upon hearing this, ¡°Naturally, without the spirit vein, the potion would not be effective, would it?¡± Wen Banmei nodded. Liu Ruyan, standing behind, couldn¡¯t help but let her thoughts roam. She hadn¡¯t expected that the Liu Family would run into such luck this time, encountering the two Immortal Masters by such a chance. With just one move, they had impressed everyone in the Liu Family. And then, Liu Ruyan had the good fortune to be favored by Wen Banmei, who had made her a temporary companion. For the past few days, the Liu Family showed utmost respect to the two of them, especially Liu Ruyan! In her dreams, she thought about becoming a disciple of Wen Banmei! So, when she heard that the two wished to find Tianyuan Company, she volunteered to be their guide. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s see what¡¯s so divine about this place to produce such a potion amid the mundane world!¡± Wen Banmei said indifferently. The two led the way, with Liu Ruyan guiding several guards from the Liu Family behind them. They quickly arrived at the office building of Tianyuan Company. ¡°May I ask who you are looking for?¡± the receptionist at the front desk asked. Jiang Nubing and Wen Banmei rarely spoke, feeling that conversing with common folk was beneath their status as disciples of Kunlun. Liu Ruyan stepped forward arrogantly and said, ¡°We are here to see your person in charge, quickly!¡± ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry, but our directors are currently in a meeting and don¡¯t have time to meet with you right now¡­¡± The receptionist hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Jiang Nubing and Wen Banmei started walking inside. ¡°Hey! You can¡¯t just barge in like this!¡± the receptionist called out anxiously. Wen Banmei gave her a cold look. The receptionist felt as though her whole body had been frozen, unable to speak a word. Liu Ruyan scoffed, ¡°Idiot!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then she hurriedly led the way to follow them. At this moment, Zhao Xuehui, Qiao Le, Yang Bin, and several others like Gao Wenyen and Shu Liu were in a meeting. ¡°Mr. Xue hasn¡¯t come back yet?¡± Shu Liu asked with some concern. Zhao Xuehui nodded, ¡°The younger brother hasn¡¯t returned yet, but I believe he will be alright. What we need to do now is ensure the company runs smoothly and without fault!¡± Just as he said this, the door to the meeting room was kicked open and Jiang Nubing and Wen Banmei strode in with heads held high. Chapter 245 - Chapter 245: Chapter 245: The Overwhelming An Yan and Her Frying Pan (Fifth Update) Chapter 245: Chapter 245: The Overwhelming An Yan and Her Frying Pan (Fifth Update) ¡°Who are you?¡± Qiao Le abruptly stood up, asking angrily. Jiang Nubing sneered, scanning everyone present before speaking indifferently, ¡°You¡­ are the senior executives of Tianyuan Company?¡± ¡°Who on earth are you? If you don¡¯t tell us, I¡¯m calling security!¡± Zhao Xuehui demanded in a stern voice. Jiang Nubing walked to the table, grabbed a chair and sat down, then said calmly, ¡°Who I am doesn¡¯t matter. What¡¯s important is that you¡¯ll have to hand over all of Tianyuan¡¯s manufacturing processes and formulas!¡± Zhao Xuehui and the others exchanged glances, their hearts tightened. Here it comes! Someone indeed couldn¡¯t resist targeting Tianyuan. ¡°Hehe, who do you think you are, talking so big? I¡¯m telling you, leave now and I can still forgive you; otherwise¡­ ¡± Qiao Le hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Wen Banmei frowned and then snapped her fingers. Boom. Qiao Le was blasted against the wall, spewing out a mouthful of fresh blood and then coughing in pain repeatedly. ¡°Bastard! I¡¯ll fight you!¡± Yang Binyi saw his third brother get hit, his eyes turned red, and he picked up a stool ready to charge. At that moment, Liu Ruyan sneered, ¡°I¡¯d advise you not to act rashly. These two are powerful Immortal Masters! Hand over the formula and the process obediently, and they might spare your lives!¡± Shu Liu shuddered, ¡°You are¡­ Miss Liu Ruyan of the Liu Family?¡± Liu Ruyan smiled proudly, ¡°Correct, I am Liu Ruyan. Manager Shu, I didn¡¯t expect to encounter you here. Seeing that we are old acquaintances, just obey and I might persuade the Immortal Master to spare you!¡± Shu Liu¡¯s face became extremely unsightly as he said angrily, ¡°What is this? Robbery?¡± Gao Wenyen couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply, and saluted with folded hands, ¡°You both don¡¯t seem like ordinary people, but don¡¯t you fear retribution for acting so tyrannically?¡± Jiang Nubing scoffed, ¡°Retribution? Our words as Kunlun¡¯s Immortal Disciples are retribution! You now have ten minutes to turn everything over and I will spare your lives, otherwise¡­ ¡± ¡°Otherwise what?¡± A cool voice came from outside the door. The people inside the room were first stunned and then saw An Yan walk into the conference room with Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. Zhao Xuehui and his two brothers, along with Gao Wenyen and others, all had their expressions change. Especially Zhao Xuehui, who was filled with anxiety. Why did his younger sister come at such a moment? In actuality, An Yan¡¯s visit today was purely coincidental. She had been feeling quite bored at home, and An Qing had yet to return. An Yan knew her sister An Qing must be feeling guilty and didn¡¯t dare to face her. Although An Yan had called several times, An Qing never answered. Today An Yan decided to drop by Tianyuan Company to relieve some of her boredom and worry. But just as she reached the conference room, she heard the argument inside and listened carefully to understand. It turned out someone wanted to steal Tianyuan¡¯s formula and process. This made An Yan furious. Tianyuan was established by her husband, and now that he had only been missing for a few days, someone couldn¡¯t wait to snatch it away? Upon seeing An Yan, Jiang Nubing¡¯s eyes initially brightened at the sight of a beautiful woman, then he indifferently asked. ¡°And you are?¡± ¡°I am Xue An¡¯s wife, a shareholder of Tianyuan Company, An Yan! Aren¡¯t you afraid my husband will come back and settle the score with you for being so overbearing?¡± An Yan said coldly. Xue An¡¯s wife? Settle the score? Jiang Nubing and Wen Banmei looked at each other and then laughed together. Xue An¡¯s name was naturally known to both of them. The actual founder of Tianyuan Company? Moreover, his deeds had been introduced in broad strokes by the Liu Family, hailed as the first master among the younger generation in the Martial Arts World. Jiang Nubing and Wen Banmei merely smiled indifferently at this, not taking it seriously. To them, disciples who had emerged from the secret realm of Kunlun, so-called masters of the secular world weren¡¯t worth mentioning at all. Therefore, Jiang Nubing smiled faintly, ¡°Oh? So you mean to say you know Tianyuan¡¯s formula too? Well then, tell us, and we will leave immediately! How about it?¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± An Yan shouted coldly. At this moment, Liu Ruyan stepped forward, her face full of mockery, ¡°Miss An of the An Family has quite the imposing air, tsk tsk! It¡¯s a pity that your husband isn¡¯t here, and I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s already met his end in Siberia. What kind of air are you putting on now? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to reveal the formula and make everyone happy?¡± An Yan looked at Liu Ruyan, her gaze growing colder, ¡°Does the Liu Family also want to wade into these muddy waters? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the military stepping in?¡± Upon hearing this, Liu Ruyan let out a cold laugh, ¡°An Yan, I know what you¡¯re thinking, but sadly, your sister An Qing is now a Bodhisattva struggling to cross the river, she can hardly protect herself. To tell you the truth, my brother has now been transferred to her military unit, and he¡¯s her superior. Do you think the An Family still has a chance to turn the tables?¡± These words greatly changed An Yan¡¯s expression; no wonder she couldn¡¯t get through to An Qing¡¯s phone lately. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, at this moment, were lost in confusion, but as exceptionally clever little girls, they could see that Liu Ruyan was no good, so they clenched their little fists and shouted. ¡°Bad auntie! Watch out, my daddy will come back and beat you to death!¡± The words of the little girls made Liu Ruyan¡¯s expression turn colder, and she let out a cold snort, ¡°An Yan, with two Immortal Masters here, I advise you¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, An Yan reached into her backpack behind her and yanked out a frying pan, smacking it directly onto Liu Ruyan¡¯s face. Smack. A remarkably crisp sound. Liu Ruyan was sent flying by the frying pan, only coming to a stop when she hit the wall. Then, Liu Ruyan¡¯s pretty face began to swell at a visible rate. Liu Ruyan cried out in pain and angrily ordered her security guards, ¡°Get them, take this wretched woman down!¡± Several of the Liu Family¡¯s bodyguards rushed up. An Yan, contrary to her usual gentleness, was full of murderous intent, wielding the frying pan. Each swing laid one flat, two brought down a pair, fighting with great enjoyment! Zhao Xuehui and Qiao Le, along with a few others, were initially stunned. Who could have imagined that An Yan, always so gentle, could become so fierce and fierce once she exploded? After a moment, they all came to their senses. They couldn¡¯t just let An Yan fight alone! So, they all grabbed chairs and stools and charged into the fray. The conference room descended into chaos. Liu Ruyan, touching the side of her face that had swollen up high, came up to Wen Banmei feeling very wronged. ¡°Immortal Master, this woman is simply intolerable! You must avenge me!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, Wen Banmei and Jiang Nubing were watching An Yan with great interest at this moment. This woman actually had the cultivation level of the Xiaoyao Realm. Soon, all of the Liu Family¡¯s bodyguards were laid out by An Yan. Then, An Yan, holding the frying pan and brimming with killing intent, pointed at Jiang Nubing and the others. ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± Chapter 246 - Chapter 246: Chapter 246: Wife, Wait for Me a Moment (1st Update) Chapter 246: Chapter 246: Wife, Wait for Me a Moment (1st Update) While An Yan was slaughtering his way through with a flat-bottomed pan. Xue An obtained a considerable compensation from the E-country military officers who were like mourning parents. This compensation included not only a substantial amount of money but also various blueprints of weapons and equipment. These were exactly what Huaxia was urgently lacking. After Xue An packed up these items, he turned to the officers with a slight smile, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I need to tell you, despite all the despicable tactics you¡¯ve used, my Fire Phoenix has not suffered a single casualty, and in terms of results, we¡¯re still number one!¡± Xue An¡¯s words turned the officers¡¯ faces ashen. This was truly a case of lifting a rock only to drop it on one¡¯s own feet. As Su Shanna escorted Xue An out of the military headquarters building, her expression was extremely complicated. This man was frighteningly powerful. The Super Soldiers that the Empire had always taken pride in hadn¡¯t lasted a single move against him, even the werewolf clan, considered top combat forces by the higher-ups, were annihilated. Now thinking about it, the Empire should never have provoked this man from the start! Once they exited the military headquarters building, Xue An stopped, turned to Su Shanna and gave her a faint smile. ¡°Su Shanna, thank you!¡± Su Shanna¡¯s face turned pale, somewhat unsure of how to respond. ¡°I am a very principled person, if someone is kind to me, I will definitely repay them, but if anyone dares to plot against me in secret, then don¡¯t blame me for not being polite!¡± Su Shanna silently nodded her head. ¡°This time it¡¯s barely satisfactory, but it¡¯s not enough!¡± Xue An said coolly. ¡°Not enough?¡± Su Shanna asked incredulously. The compensation had already reached this extent, the Empire¡¯s face was already on the ground, still not enough? What exactly did he want? ¡°Sometimes, being low-key is a wise choice! But being excessively low-key, pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger, will only invite the gaze of either greed or hatred!¡± With that, Xue An smiled faintly. ¡°And if you want to completely eliminate these gazes, the best method is to make them fear you, fear your power!¡± As Xue An spoke, he slowly ascended into midair. Many people witnessed this scene and were incredibly astonished. ¡°God, am I seeing things?¡± Many bystanders were full of disbelief. Xue An stood in midair, using his hand as a sword, slowly lifting it above his head. ¡°Begin!¡± Boom! A sword light that seemed to cleave the heavens and earth itself struck down, landing directly on the military headquarters building. Crack! The seven-story building, constructed of countless steel reinforcements and concrete and boasting resistance to missile attacks, was split in two like a fragile eggshell under the strike of this sword. A wide chasm appeared in the middle, the sparks of electrical cables mingled with the screams of people inside, creating a chilling scene for Su Shanna. This man! He was more terrifying than a deity! Xue An looked down at Su Shanna with a smile, ¡°Goodbye, my friend!¡± With those words, Xue An turned into a stream of light and disappeared into the sky. This moment was recorded by many, and a storm of public opinion was brewing. In Siberia, at the training camp, When Cheng Hao and the others arrived, the place had already been abandoned, even taken over by a logging gang. As soon as Cheng Hao and his crew showed up, those involved in illegal logging thought about resisting, but they were beaten senseless before they could even draw their guns, and then were thrown into the icy wilderness. At this moment, Cheng Hao and his teammates were waiting in the building for Xue An¡¯s return. ¡°Captain, how long do you think our instructor will take to come back?¡± Zou Yi asked with a grin. Cheng Hao pondered for a moment, ¡°I think it should take at least a day!¡± ¡°One day? From here to Moscow, it¡¯s at least three thousand kilometers. Although the instructor can fly, can he really make it in one day?¡± Zou Yi still found it hard to believe. But as they were talking, Xue An burst directly through the window. ¡°Instructor!¡± Everyone quickly stood up, their hearts filled with solemn respect. Just moments ago they said it would take at least a day, yet who could have imagined that in just half a day, the instructor would return! Xue An nodded, ¡°This place is not too far from Huaxia. In a moment, I will imbue each of you with a Sword Qi, then follow me as we fly back to Huaxia, understood?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone became excited. ¡°Instructor, will it be Sword Control flying?¡± Zou Yi¡¯s eyes lit up as he couldn¡¯t help but ask. Xue An smiled and nodded, ¡°You could say that!¡± As they were speaking, Xue An¡¯s expression suddenly changed drastically, then he turned and looked in the direction of Huaxia. A bone-chillingly fierce killing intent soared into the sky. The color drained from Cheng Hao and the others¡¯ faces; those who were closer were directly pushed back by this murderous aura. ¡°Instructor, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Cheng Hao and others¡¯ expressions also turned grave. Xue An¡¯s eyebrows were tightly furrowed, for he had just sensed the emotions of An Yan and his daughter. It seemed they were in a dangerous predicament. ¡°Someone is threatening my wife and daughter!¡± Xue An said with a heavy voice. Upon hearing this, Cheng Hao and the others all raised their eyebrows and eyes, their faces full of murderous intent. Xue An then gestured, and each person was imbued with a Sword Qi. ¡°Follow me!¡± With that, Xue An soared into the sky. Cheng Hao and the others followed closely behind, and as they looked at each other, they understood each other¡¯s feelings from the eyes filled with murder and fury. To think someone dared to harm the family of the instructor. No matter who you are, no matter where you hide, at the ends of the earth, the Fire Phoenix will exterminate you together! Xue An led the way, with the members of the Fire Phoenix following behind. Dozens of streaks of light flashed across the sky at great speed. Xue An thought to himself. My wife, wait for a moment, once I return, I¡¯ll slay all the bastards who put you at a disadvantage! Meanwhile, in the Tianyuan Company¡¯s conference room. Wen Banmei slowly stood up, a mocking smile appearing on her face. ¡°Not a bad pot!¡± An Yan kept a stern face and did not speak. ¡°But if you think that with your mere wok and your laughable Xiaoyao Realm cultivation level, you can stop us, then that¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Wen Banmei said indifferently. An Yan replied coldly, ¡°You can try!¡± Wen Banmei let out a cold laugh, her aura beginning to rise step by step, quickly reaching the Loose Immortal level. The might of this level made all the ordinary people in the room, like Zhao Xuehui, Shu Liu, and others turn pale, and they were forced back to the wall before they could barely manage to stand. An Yan¡¯s face also turned somewhat pale, but she still clenched her teeth and persisted. Wen Banmei¡¯s eyes showed a hint of surprise. Her Loose Immortal might couldn¡¯t make An Yan, a Xiaoyao, submit? Just then, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, like two little penguins, spread out their arms and stood in front of An Yan. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Bad woman, you¡¯re not allowed to bully my mom!¡± Xue Nian said. ¡°Right! If you keep bullying my mom, when my dad comes back, he will make all of you disappear!¡± Xue Xiang said. Huh! Wen Banmei and Jiang Nubing were both somewhat taken aback. These two little girls were completely unaffected by this Loose Immortal might? Chapter 247 - Chapter 247: Chapter 247 Remember, this is just the beginning! (2nd update) Chapter 247: Chapter 247 Remember, this is just the beginning! (2nd update) ¡°But they had no idea.¡± Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian had been fed Primordial Essence Elixirs refined with Immortal Venerable¡¯s Essence Blood by Xue An from their infancy.¡± Moreover, Xue An doted on these two daughters to an unimaginable extent, personally instilling countless Protective talisman spells into their bodies with his very own life essence blood.¡± It could be said that even a Half-step Longevity expert would struggle to lay a finger on these two girls.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Wen Banmei snorted coldly, she wasn¡¯t petty enough to squabble with children, but she looked up at An Yan and said, ¡°Miss An, you¡¯re completely ignorant of the powers of this world. If I wanted, you would already be lying dead here and now, but I don¡¯t wish for that. Just hand over the formula and techniques, and I will spare you and your children. What say you?¡± Wen Banmei¡¯s voice was frigid.¡± Liu Ruyan was also becoming impatient, rushing forward to say, ¡°An Yan, I¡¯m telling you, the Immortal Masters are right. If you continue to be deluded, not only will you suffer, but your sister will be implicated as well!¡± ¡°And you¡¯re not still hoping that Xue An will come to rescue you, are you? Let me tell you, stop your wishful thinking. By now, your husband¡¯s body has probably been eaten by wolves!¡± Liu Ruyan¡¯s face was full of mockery.¡± An Yan couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, her hand gripping a frying pan, which she then hurled directly at Liu Ruyan.¡± Whether it was innate talent or some kind of frying pan-throwing attribute bonus, An Yan¡¯s toss was unbelievably accurate. Clang! The frying pan smashed into Liu Ruyan¡¯s mouth.¡± Blood immediately flowed from the corners of her mouth, and all of her teeth were shattered.¡± Liu Ruyan let out a painful scream, mumbling unclearly, ¡°Immortal Master¡­ save me!¡± Wen Banmei¡¯s face darkened.¡± An Yan dared to make a move right in front of her, which she found to be a great affront to her dignity.¡± So Wen Banmei took a step forward and said coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯re on a path to self-destruction, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless!¡± At her words, a murderous intent surged towards An Yan. A look of despair flashed across An Yan¡¯s eyes. Husband, where are you now? I¡­ can¡¯t hold on much longer! Zhao Xuehui, Qiao Le, and others felt so pressured they couldn¡¯t even move their limbs, and their faces couldn¡¯t help but reveal a look of despair. But at this moment, a cold voice came from outside the window. ¡°Good, you have successfully angered me!¡± An Yan was stunned. This voice¡­ Then, the glass curtain wall of the conference room shattered with a bang, and Xue An slowly walked in.¡± His arrival made An Yan¡¯s tears immediately spill over. ¡°Husband!¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± the two little girls also called out in unison. This ¡°husband¡± was filled with grievance and bitterness.¡± Xue An felt a pang of heartache and quickly stepped forward to embrace An Yan.¡± ¡°There, there, don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m back now, aren¡¯t I?¡± An Yan nodded her head, a bit embarrassed. At this time, an indifferent voice came, ¡°You¡­ are Xue An?¡± Xue An¡¯s smile faded gradually as he turned to look. He saw Wen Banmei coldly saying, ¡°You are the founder of this establishment, Xue An? Very well, since you¡¯ve returned¡­ hand over the items, and I might just spare your life!¡± Wen Banmei spoke with utter arrogance.¡± Xue An laughed, gently ruffled An Yan¡¯s hair, then looked down at Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian and said, ¡°You two go over there with Mom and wait for me, and remember to close your eyes!¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± The two obedient little girls followed An Yan to the side.¡± Xue An stood upright, leisurely clearing his ears, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what was that you just said? I didn¡¯t quite catch it.¡± For some reason, Wen Banmei felt a bone-chilling cold within her heart.¡± But almost immediately, she proudly lifted her head, ¡°Hand over the formula and techniques, and I will spare your life!¡± As soon as her words finished. Xue An¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in front of her, and he swung out a slap.¡± The slap was devastatingly fierce. It sent Wen Banmei flying off the ground and spinning several times in mid-air. With a thud. Wen Banmei fell to the ground. One side of her face was so shattered by the slap that her originally pretty features became extremely hideous and terrifying. And this slap also made Jiang Nubing, who was watching the scene with schadenfreude, stand up abruptly, his face grim as he said, ¡°You actually dare to strike?¡± Xue An couldn¡¯t be bothered with more nonsense and suddenly vanished, then appeared in front of Jiang Nubing, raising his hand to deliver another slap. Smack! Jiang Nubing¡¯s situation was somewhat better than Wen Banmei¡¯s; although he was sent flying by the slap, at least his cheekbones weren¡¯t shattered, but he couldn¡¯t save any of his teeth. Only then did Xue An say indifferently, ¡°Remember, this is just the beginning!¡± The room fell deadly silent, many people looking at the scene with their mouths agape, especially Liu Ruyan. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t have imagined that the two Immortal Masters she revered like gods would have their faces directly smashed by Xue An. ¡°Very good, you¡¯ve angered two Kunlun disciples, you are dead for sure!¡± Wen Banmei looked at Xue An with great resentment, then stood up and flung something at him. The unique skill of Qianxue Mountain, the Thousand Mechanism Fan! It was known as a one-strike kill technique unmatched by any Loose Immortal! At this moment, Jiang Nubing was also unable to contain his rage and let out a great shout. A radiant light appeared between his hands. It was a long spear. The Overlord¡¯s Fury Spear! The Overlord Sect¡¯s sect-defining technique, said to be inherited from the ancient Golden Immortal Overlord Xiang Yu! The combined strike of these two was incredibly formidable. All the furniture in the room were reduced to sawdust by this one strike. Shu Liu and the others were all shocked, extremely worried. But amidst this storm of shock, Xue An¡¯s calm voice came through. ¡°I said, this is just the beginning!¡± With that said! Xue An tore the Thousand Mechanism Fan to shreds and kicked the Overlord Spear in two, then closed in on them. Smack smack! Two slaps louder than before. Jiang Nubing and Wen Banmei were sent flying once again. By the time they landed again, their faces were already deformed from the slaps. Blood was streaming from their noses and mouths. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not over yet, keep it coming!¡± Both of them had a look of extreme horror in their eyes. How could this man be so formidable? Both of them gritted their teeth and used their most powerful secret techniques. ¡°Thousand Snow Beauty!¡± ¡°Overlord¡¯s Furious Slash at the River!¡± Two earth-shattering auras merged into one. The roof of the conference room was blown off by this aura. But Xue An still stood with his arms folded, quietly watching. Jiang Nubing and Wen Banmei felt a rush of secret delight. These were their respective sects¡¯ secret techniques, extremely powerful, and even a regular Half-step Longevity practitioner wouldn¡¯t dare to face them head-on. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But their joy lasted less than a second. Xue An lifted his eyes, revealed a few pearly white teeth, and smiled grimly, ¡°Still not enough!¡± With that said, Xue An reached out with both hands and pressed them on top of their heads, and uttered a single word. ¡°Kneel!¡± Both of them felt as if a mountain was pressing down on their heads, their knees shattered instantly, and they thudded onto the ground. Chapter 248 - Chapter 248: Chapter 248: In the Snap of a Finger, Vanishing into Smoke (Third Update) Chapter 248: Chapter 248: In the Snap of a Finger, Vanishing into Smoke (Third Update) Jiang Nubing and Wen Banmei knelt on the ground, struggled a few times, and realizing their kneecaps were shattered, they simply couldn¡¯t move; a flash of humiliation crossed their faces. Then, the two of them stealthily exchanged glances and lowered their heads. ¡°Xue An, we admit we underestimated you,¡± Jiang Nubing took a deep breath and said in a heavy voice, ¡°your cultivation level is indeed respectable enough for us to honor. Let¡¯s just let bygones be bygones, how about that?¡± ¡°Oh? Just let bygones be bygones?¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°That¡¯s right, we won¡¯t insist on the Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir anymore! As long as you spare us, we¡¯ll act as though this never happened!¡± Jiang Nubing said. ¡°That does sound nice but¡­¡± a cold smile appeared at the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth. ¡°You seem to have misunderstood something. From the beginning, I never intended to let you go!¡± Shock and anger appeared on the faces of Wen Banmei and Jiang Nubing. Wen Banmei sneered coldly, ¡°Xue An, don¡¯t think your cultivation is so incredible. I¡¯m telling you, in Kunlun, your level simply isn¡¯t worth mentioning.¡± Xue An looked at Wen Banmei impassively, until at last, he cracked a faint smile. ¡°Are you done? If you¡¯re done¡­ then go to hell!¡± With a wave of Xue An¡¯s hand, Wen Banmei felt a scorching heat at her feet, she looked down to see white flames burning rapidly. ¡°Aaaah¡­ Xue An, release me quickly, or my sect will surely tear you to pieces!¡± Wen Banmei screamed. But nothing could stop the fast spreading flames. Moments later, Wen Banmei was completely engulfed by the flames. Her originally lovely face withered and cracked swiftly in the fire. Wen Banmei struggled in agony, then turned to ash, vanishing without a trace. Jiang Nubing looked on, his guts freezing with horror, he had never imagined Xue An could be so ruthlessly decisive. Xue An turned his gaze to Jiang Nubing, ¡°Before you die¡­ is there something you want to say?¡± A chill rose from the depths of Jiang Nubing¡¯s heart, but he still clenched his teeth and said, ¡°We are disciples of Kunlun. Killing us will bring you an immense amount of trouble!¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°Trouble? The thing I fear the least is trouble!¡± As he said this, endless flames once again engulfed Jiang Nubing, and moments later, he too was burned to ash, his soul obliterated. As the two perished before her eyes, Liu Ruyan couldn¡¯t help but stand frozen. Only when Xue An looked towards her did she jolt, her voice trembling, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I am from the Liu Family!¡± ¡°The Liu Family?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°No, it¡¯ll soon cease to exist!¡± With those words, a sword light flashed, directly piercing Liu Ruyan¡¯s forehead, and her corpse fell to the ground. Zhao Xuehui and others like Shu Liu were all dumbfounded as they watched Xue An. Especially Shu Liu and Gao Shengnan, they were utterly petrified at this point. Since Xue An had returned, he had been like a Divine Slaughter, dealing ruthless, unmatched blows, slaughtering several people! And all the while, his demeanor was nonchalant, as if he was butchering chickens and slaughtering dogs. This kind of momentum made several women go pale. Xue An then came over to An Yan and smiled slightly. ¡°Wife, sorry for coming back a bit late!¡± An Yan brushed her hair by her ear and smiled radiantly, ¡°As long as you¡¯re back!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian said gleefully, ¡°Daddy, daddy, mom was really fierce just now, she made all those bad guys so scared!¡± Xue An chuckled, squatting down and tousling the girls¡¯ hair, ¡°You two are also amazing! You even knew to protect mom!¡± Xue An had arrived just in time to see the scene of the two little girls shielding An Yan. It was that scene that triggered Xue An¡¯s rampage. ¡°We¡¯re not afraid, daddy said if someone bullies us, we have to fight back fiercely!¡± Xue Xiang said, her small fists clenched and her expression resolute. Xue An laughed, a very contented laugh. He didn¡¯t want his children to be flowers in a greenhouse because the road to immortal cultivation ahead was filled with countless hardships and dangers. He had to make his daughters understand that if someone bullied them, they must retaliate tenfold! An Yan was somewhat worried at the moment and said, ¡°About An Qing¡­¡± Xue An stood up and nodded, ¡°I know, I am heading there now!¡± As they were speaking, dozens of streaks of light flew in from the horizon and then directly rushed into the meeting room. Only when they stopped did people realize that they were all fierce-looking soldiers. ¡°Instructor!¡± Cheng Hao and the others called out in unison. When Xue An rushed back, he was so anxious that he had left these members of the Fire Phoenix behind. So it was only now that they had caught up. Xue An nodded his head and then said coldly, ¡°Follow me back to the military camp!¡± After speaking, Xue An said to An Yan, ¡°Wait here for my return!¡± With that, Xue An shot straight up into the sky. After knowing that An Yan was the instructor¡¯s wife, Cheng Hao and the others all nodded to her respectfully and then followed closely behind Xue An. After they left, Zhao Xuehui, Qiao Le and the others looked at each other and sighed softly. ¡°Second Brother is getting more and more formidable!¡± Qiao Le exclaimed. Shu Liu and others had complex expressions as they watched Xue An¡¯s departing figure. This man always brought surprises at critical moments. At this moment, Inside the military camp, An Qing was silently wiping the floor with her head down. A few women passed by the corridor, only whispering to each other after they had gone past. ¡°Hey, has An Qing fallen to the point of wiping floors now?¡± ¡°Hehe, she indirectly caused the death of the Fire Phoenix, so not being punished is already good. What¡¯s cleaning a floor considered?¡± ¡°I heard there¡¯s a feud between the new instructor Liu and her!¡± These discussions reached An Qing¡¯s ears, but she did not look up and only her face turned a bit pale. ¡°Hey, this floor cleaning is not good enough, there are footprints everywhere, clean it again!¡± a fat woman with triangular eyes admonished as she walked over with an arrogant air. An Qing looked up at her blankly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Clean all the floors on this level again, and you have to do it by hand!¡± the fat woman said with evident pleasure. As for military rank, she was much lower than An Qing, who she used to salute in the past. But now that An Qing had fallen on hard times and become a laughingstock in the military, it would be a shame not to step on her at this opportunity! ¡°What are you looking at? This was ordered by Instructor Liu!¡± the fat woman scolded, hands on her hips. An Qing¡¯s expression changed, but after a moment, she still bowed her head and responded with a ¡°Hmm!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The fat woman was about to leave when a voice came from the end of the corridor. ¡°I think that even using your hands won¡¯t make it clean!¡± The fat woman was taken aback and didn¡¯t turn around, only sneered, ¡°Then how should it be cleaned?¡± ¡°If you lick it bit by bit with your tongue, I think that would be considered clean!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The voice was as placid as water, without a ripple. The fat woman chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, An Qing, did you hear? Someone suggested you use your tongue to lick the floor, how do you feel about that?¡± An Qing kept her head down, not speaking. At this moment, Xue An slowly walked over from the end of the corridor, with the sunlight shining through the windows casting a light on his face that made his expression fluctuate unpredictably. ¡°What I said was not about her, but you!¡± Chapter 250 - Chapter 250: Chapter 250 Zhongdu Massive Quake (1st Update) Chapter 250: Chapter 250 Zhongdu Massive Quake (1st Update) The hall was dead silent. Looking at the blood and bones that covered the ground, everyone was shivering. No one had thought Xue An would really dare to annihilate the Liu Family. And Xue An merely glanced coldly at those who remained before turning away to leave. As he walked out, Cheng Hao and others followed him. Only when Xue An¡¯s figure was no longer visible did those present breathe a sigh of relief, as many had wet themselves, and a strong odor of urine filled the banquet hall. But at that moment, nobody had the time to mock those who had been scared into wetting themselves, for they were all busy informing their respective families. So, in less than an hour, the news of Xue An lifting a hand to wipe out the Liu Family spread throughout Zhongdu. At the time when he heard this news, Chen Xiuhe was admiring his few whiskers in the mirror. Having been rejuvenated by the Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir, Chen Xiuhe¡¯s illness had not only been cured, but he had also grown much younger. It was during this moment that the Chen Family¡¯s steward hastened in. ¡°Old Master, something terrible has happened!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, running in here all flustered?¡± ¡°Mr. Xue is back!¡± ¡°What?¡± Chen Xiuhe was overjoyed, ¡°I knew Mr. Xue would be fine, hahaha, where is he? I¡¯ll go see him!¡± ¡°But Mr. Xue just returned to Zhongdu and eradicated the Liu Family!¡± ¡°If he has eradicated them, he has eradicated¡­ What did you say?¡± Chen Xiuhe was shocked, ¡°Which Liu Family?¡± ¡°Of course, the Liu Family in Zhongdu!¡± Chen Xiuhe¡¯s complexion changed drastically, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s true?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true, it¡¯s already gone viral outside. I heard that many noble families are preparing to join forces to take down Mr. Xue!¡± After hearing the steward¡¯s words, Chen Xiuhe¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Damn it, those guys have been eyeing the sales of the Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir with envy. They also want to make a fuss about the Liu Family¡¯s annihilation to gain some benefits!¡± Chen Xiuhe, with his sharp insight, immediately saw through the crux of the matter. The Liu Family had substantial influence in Zhongdu and reportedly also had high-level connections within the military. But now that the entire family had been killed, even their formidable power had dissipated like smoke. Thus, these noble families simply wished to use the pretext of seeking justice for the Liu Family to pressure Xue An with public opinion and the momentum of the majority. Thinking this, Chen Xiuhe¡¯s face showed a trace of cold laughter. Those noble families, so accustomed to scheming and living like parasites, did not understand that Xue An was not someone who could be coerced by anyone. ¡°Old Master, what should we do?¡± the steward asked. Chen Xiuhe paced back and forth in the room for a few steps, then spoke in a deep voice, ¡°We will observe and see how things unfold. If necessary, the Chen Family will stand as Mr. Xue¡¯s stalwart supporter!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± When Chen Rushi learned of the news, she was at the Wei Family¡¯s place, having a heart-to-heart with Wei Ruyan and Wei Rulan, the sisters. Upon hearing the message. ¡°What!¡± The three women were all shocked. Chen Rushi was especially horrified, as restless as an ant on a hot pan! Both Wei Ruyan and Wei Rulan had faces full of shock. ¡°Ru Shi, first calm down. This matter is no small affair. You better go back and ask for Old Master Chen¡¯s opinion!¡± Wei Rulan said in a grave voice. ¡°Right! I¡¯ll take my leave now!¡± Chen Rushi said and then hurried off. Watching her flustered retreat, Wei Ruyan said, ¡°Ru Lan, what do you think about this?¡± Wei Rulan gently shook her head, ¡°I wanted Ru Shi to return so that through her, I could inquire about Chen Xiuhe¡¯s opinion. After all, with this incident, the situation in Zhongdu has drastically changed. Many who were already dissatisfied with Xue An now have the perfect excuse to cause trouble!¡± ¡°Cause trouble? What kind of trouble?¡± Wei Rulan said indifferently, ¡°Heaven¡¯s Fate!¡± Wei Ruyan¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Heaven¡¯s Fate?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. A common man is not guilty; the one who possesses the ¡®Heaven¡¯s Fate¡¯ is blamed. The magical powers of this ¡®Heaven¡¯s Fate¡¯ are too astonishing, and it has already attracted countless covetous eyes. Thus, his current predicament¡­ is more difficult than ever before!¡± As Wei Rulan spoke, she lifted her head looking into the distance, murmuring to herself, ¡°You have always acted domineering and can even be said to be unwise, but I wonder how you plan to resolve this crisis this time?¡± Chi Family. ¡°Miss Chi, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Xue An has wolfish ambitions; he killed many of your Chi Family¡¯s people last time, and now he has wiped out the Liu Family. Who knows what more outrageous acts he might commit in the future! Therefore, we have decided to join forces to crusade against this man!¡± a man chattered incessantly. But Chi Weiyang remained silent, head bowed all the while. ¡°Miss Chi, many noble families have already joined the cause. If you would just nod in agreement, then after our success, a share of the ¡®Heaven¡¯s Fate¡¯ will also belong to you!¡± the man began to tempt her. Unexpectedly, however, Chi Weiyang lifted her head and shook it resolutely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but now I am the only orphan of the Chi Family left, so I¡¯d rather not get involved in this affair!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The man wanted to continue persuading, but Chi Weiyang had already risen and departed. ¡°Hmph! Truly unappreciative!¡± The man, enraged, left with a fling of his sleeve. Meanwhile, behind the beaded curtain, Chi Weiyang watched the backs of those departing figures and whispered softly, ¡°You people, how could you possibly know the extent of his terror?¡± The news continued to ferment. The noble families in Zhongdu began to get restless. And at a high-level military conference, the Liu Family¡¯s backer was also in a furious rage at this moment. ¡°Look at this, just look! This Xue An is so daring; he actually carried out a massacre in front of so many people!¡± the general slammed the table and bellowed. The other generals also had somber expressions; after all, what Xue An did was a bit too extreme. Among them was even a colonel! ¡°I propose that we cannot let this matter rest; Xue An must provide an explanation!¡± ¡°Explanation? What kind of explanation?¡± ¡°Xue An is so arrogant, relying solely on the Fire Phoenix Squad. Hence, I propose stripping him of his position as the instructor of the Fire Phoenix and passing the command to someone else!¡± As he spoke, the general¡¯s eyes glinted with greed. The room fell quiet, with many murmuring about the suggestion. And the Major General sneered in his heart. Xue An, you brought this on yourself. Now that you have offended everyone, see who will be able to help you? The Fire Phoenix Squad is a real treasure; if I could snatch it for myself, that would be simply¡­ He was still reveling in the thought when a communications soldier hurriedly entered. ¡°Report!¡± ¡°Damn it, don¡¯t you see we¡¯re in a meeting?¡± he rebuked loudly. ¡°Report, General, it¡¯s an emergency communication!¡± With that, the soldier handed over a document. The general took it nonchalantly, but as soon as he opened it, he froze, and the excitement on his face gradually turned pale. Even the hand holding the envelope began to tremble slightly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The others looked on with anxiety. ¡°What is it? What happened?¡± One of the generals stepped forward to look. They saw a line of bold letters on the document. Xue An slew the military headquarters of Country E, the high-ranking officials of the Empire¡¯s military collectively bowed their heads in apology! Chapter 251 - Chapter 251: Chapter 251: Drunk on a Beauty’s Knees (2nd Update) Chapter 251: Chapter 251: Drunk on a Beauty¡¯s Knees (2nd Update) An Family. Today, in front of the An Family residence, it was bustling with activity. All kinds of luxury cars were packed tight, making it impassable. Nearly half of the noble families of Zhongdu had come. After getting out of their cars, these people exchanged knowing looks and walked towards the house together, understanding each other¡¯s intentions without words. As they walked, they whispered among themselves. ¡°Wow, there¡¯s quite a crowd today! The Huo Family, the Wang Family, everyone is here!¡± someone exclaimed with excitement. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that this Xue An is domineering and ruthless, often resorting to killing and annihilating families. There won¡¯t be trouble today, will there?¡± someone else said worriedly. ¡°Heh, with half of Zhongdu¡¯s nobility here, what could he possibly do? Even if he is that domineering, it¡¯s not like he could kill us all,¡± another person said with disdain. ¡°Tsk tsk, looking at the situation, Xue An has to bow his head today no matter what! It¡¯s his own fault for holding onto that Tianyuan that¡¯s just too tempting!¡± remarked someone else. ¡°That¡¯s right, an innocent man is guilty of the possession he holds, and Tianyuan is not something that his family alone can claim!¡± someone said with a glint of greed in their eyes. As everyone chatted, they walked into the An Family¡¯s house. An Ying and An Meng were at the front, receiving the guests. The young faces of these two were somewhat somber. After all, among the arriving guests, even though there were no top-tier noble families, the sheer number made up for it! The collective influence of so many guests gathered together was terrifying enough. All the guests entered the An Family¡¯s banquet hall and then gathered in small groups, starting to converse quietly. And naturally, the simultaneous movement of so many noble families also attracted the attention of all of Zhongdu. Chen Family. After listening to the report from his butler, Chen Xiuhe¡¯s expression was as dark as water; he said solemnly, ¡°Prepare the car!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As the butler left to get the car ready, Chen Rushi asked anxiously, ¡°Grandfather, is it just the two of us going?¡± ¡°Who else do you propose we bring?¡± he responded. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we take some of our Chen Family bodyguards? After all, with so many of them, relying solely on the An Family¡­¡± Chen Xiuhe laughed, ¡°Silly child, what good would it do to take all the Chen Family¡¯s bodyguards? Besides, standing behind Mr. Xue will be far more useful than how many bodyguards I bring!¡± Chen Xiuhe was not speaking lightly. Half of Zhongdu¡¯s noble families were on the move, while the other half of the noble families were watching. If the An Family, or rather Xue An, showed even a hint of compromise, then those noble families would swarm like sharks smelling blood, eager to tear a chunk of flesh from the An Family. And if Chen Xiuhe made his stance clear, he could deter a large part of them. Chen Rushi understood, but she still felt somewhat uneasy. At this time, the Wei Family also received the news. When Wei Rulan heard about it, she was playing chess under a tree with her cousin Wei Ruyan. After hearing the report, Wei Rulan¡¯s fine eyebrows knitted slightly, and then she sighed softly, ¡°This game is very difficult to break!¡± Wei Ruyan was silent. ¡°This time, let¡¯s see how you manage to escape this difficult situation. You can¡¯t always resort to slaughter, after all¡­ that¡¯s half of Zhongdu¡¯s noble families!¡± murmured Wei Rulan softly. When Xue An, accompanied by his wife and An Qing among others, appeared in the banquet hall, all eyes were fixed on him. In those gazes were fear, disdain, and more than anything else, anger. But facing the stares of so many people, Xue An¡¯s face remained calm. He walked straight to the head seat, and after sitting down, a maid from the An Family quickly brought over some tea. Xue An shook his head, ¡°Bring a bottle of wine!¡± The maid quickly replaced it with a bottle of wine. Xue An popped the cork, poured a glass, and then took a small sip. The room was very quiet, with everyone¡¯s eyes still on Xue An. Finally. Someone couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and was the first to stand up, ¡°Xue An, don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± ¡°Say what?¡± Xue An put down his wine glass and spoke indifferently. ¡°You exterminated the Liu Family, your methods so cruel and venomous, don¡¯t you feel any guilt?¡± ¡°Right! You¡¯re just a murderous demon!¡± For a moment, the crowd was incensed, many of them had been somewhat afraid of Xue An¡¯s decisive killing. But seeing as Xue An didn¡¯t seem to intend to kill anyone right now, they all grew bolder and began accusing Xue An. In the face of this situation, Xue An was neither sad nor happy, just watching quietly. However, An Qing really couldn¡¯t restrain herself any longer and stepped forward, ¡°Have you all had enough? The Liu Family has always been treacherous and has committed countless atrocities, why don¡¯t you mention that?¡± ¡°And who are you?¡± someone asked loudly. An Qing said, ¡°I am An Qing!¡± ¡°Oh! So you¡¯re Miss An. Hehe, we¡¯re not clear about what the Liu Family did, but as soon as Xue An entered Zhongdu, he first killed many of the An family, nearly wiped out the Chi Family, and now the Liu Family has also become his victims. There must be an explanation for this!¡± The man spoke confidently. ¡°Right! What Family Head Wang said is true!¡± someone chimed in. It turned out that the speaker was Wang Qing, the family head of the Wang Family, who was also the father of Wang Ke, who had been killed by Xue An. Hearing the agreement from the crowd, Wang Qing couldn¡¯t help feeling more smug. ¡°Xue An, don¡¯t you want to say something?¡± Wang Qing asked coldly. A meaningful smile appeared at the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth. ¡°You want an explanation? Fine, then what kind of explanation do you all want?¡± Upon hearing this, all these noble families¡¯ faces lit up with joy. Indeed! Faced with the pressure of so many of us, Xue An has backed down after all. ¡°We don¡¯t want anything else, just allow us to buy shares in your Tianyuan Company!¡± Wang Qing said. ¡°Shameless!¡± An Qing was so angry that her face turned red. To speak of buying shares, in reality, these people all had other ideas in mind. And just at that moment, a commotion arose at the entrance, and then Chen Xiuhe walked into the banquet hall with Chen Rushi. ¡°It¡¯s the Chen Family!¡± ¡°People from the Chen Family have come!¡± The crowd was abuzz. Without a glance elsewhere, Chen Xiuhe walked straight up to Xue An and bowed, ¡°Mr. Xue! The Chen Family has arrived!¡± Xue An¡¯s gaze flickered slightly, and then he nodded. Chen Xiuhe then moved to stand silently behind Xue An. The complexions of the many noble families turned sour. Chen Xiuhe was clearly showing his stance with his actions. Xue An didn¡¯t care about the others and poured himself another cup of wine, drinking it slowly. An Yan, feeling pity for her husband, walked up and gently rubbed his shoulders. Xue An looked up, smiled at An Yan, and said nothing. This tender scene made Chen Rushi feel disheartened, and she lowered her head, thinking to herself. Is this what they call resting one¡¯s head on a beautiful woman¡¯s lap while drunk? ¡°Xue An, even if the Chen Family is backing you, we¡¯re not afraid. You must give us an explanation for today¡¯s matter!¡± ¡°Right!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The crowd below started making noise again. Xue An¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly, and a chilling aura of murder gathered between them. These people were eroding the last bit of his patience. And just then, outside the door, there was another commotion, and dozens of guards poured in. Then, they saw several military officers with stars on their shoulders quickly walking in. Chapter 252 - Chapter 252: Chapter 252: Awakening with the Sword of Murder (Third Update) Chapter 252: Chapter 252: Awakening with the Sword of Murder (Third Update) ¡°It¡¯s General Wang!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that General Chen? And General Yang! Good heavens, why have all these generals come?¡± A violent commotion stirred amongst the crowd, excitement visible on many faces. With so many military high-ups turning up, Xue An was in for some real trouble this time! As all these generals arrived together, the room suddenly seemed a constellation of stars. Wang Qing approached with a wide smile, ¡°General Wang, why have you come in person?¡± The man he addressed as General Wang had a solemn expression and did not engage with him but walked straight past. The room gradually fell silent. The crowd watched as the generals approached Xue An, many of them excited. But Xue An paid no mind to this. At this moment! He held a cup of wine, pouring and drinking on his own. His eyes seemed a third drunken, the remaining seven parts were wild arrogance. Suddenly. All the generals stood in line and then bowed their heads in unison, saying respectfully, ¡°Are you¡­ Mr. Xue?¡± Their voices shook the roof tiles. And shattered the smiles of many. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± Many people simply couldn¡¯t believe their own eyes. So many generals, any of whom would be a person of great authority elsewhere, were now showing such respect to Xue An? Could there have been some mistake? Especially since some recognized General Yang Chong of the Liu Family among these generals! Although his complexion was ashen, he still stood there with his head respectfully bowed. Not only were the noble families shocked. Even An Qing, along with Chen Xiuhe and Chen Rushi, were taken aback. Especially Chen Rushi, who thought today¡¯s matter would be difficult to resolve. Unless Xue An slaughtered widely once again. But no one expected such a drastic turn of events. At that moment, Xue An put down his wine cup, glanced at these generals, and a faint smile emerged on his lips. ¡°You are well-informed,¡± he said. That¡¯s when General Wang stepped forward, said with a bitter smile, ¡°Mr. Xue, there have been many misunderstandings in this matter, I think we should sit down and have a good talk!¡± ¡°Certainly, we should talk, but first, I want to ask why the disappearance of the Fire Phoenix Squad was blamed on An Qing?¡± Xue An said coolly. This question made the faces of the generals stiffen. Then Xue An said with an amused tone, ¡°Do you think that with General Lin dead, An Qing left as a lone force, you could manipulate her at will? Hm?¡± That last hm? sent a shock through the hearts of these battle-hardened generals. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! We indeed did not handle this matter properly, we will certainly make amends!¡± General Wang¡¯s face was beaded with sweat. This scene made many people murmur in near groans, ¡°Good heavens, am I insane?¡± Many had already sensed that something was amiss. Some people covertly took out their phones to contact the outside, wanting to probe what exactly had happened to make all these generals come together, all so submissive and respectful. Very quickly! The news arrived. When these people checked their phones, they were dumbfounded. Because all over the Internet, there was one piece of news. A mysterious man cuts down the military building of Country E with a sword! And there was a photo included! Wasn¡¯t the man in the photo none other than Xue An? How¡­ how could this be? Chills ran down everyone¡¯s spines. One man subduing an entire nation? Is that even possible? Some people, through other channels, had learned more detailed information, such as Xue An having killed several high-ranking military officials from Country E, and forcing them to pay a dear price in compensation. When this news was presented to the public. Everyone was dumbfounded. The timid ones were trembling all over. No wonder Xue An had been so unassumingly calm, no wonder he dared to exterminate the Liu Family as soon as he made a move. Compared to the grand act of beheading the military leaders of another country, and pressuring an empire into bowing their heads in apology. Wiping out the mere Liu Family was like a trivial matter, hardly worth mentioning. By this time, these generals had also noticed the signs; clearly, Xue An was extremely dissatisfied with An Qing¡¯s treatment, so they all gathered around to console her and decided on the spot to restore her to her official position. An Qing, somewhat bewildered, looked at these influential figures she couldn¡¯t normally interact with, and gradually understood. They were doing all this because of Xue An! With this realization, An Qing¡¯s admiration for her brother-in-law intensified. Xue An didn¡¯t plan to seriously punish these generals either; a slight reprimand would suffice. But as for the rest¡­ Xue An poured another glass of wine, slowly sipped it down, then stood up and looked around the room. ¡°Just now, who was it that wanted me to give an explanation?¡± No one dared to respond. Everyone tried to lower their heads as much as possible, fearing being noticed by Xue An. Wang Qing¡¯s face was even paler as he covertly shuffled his feet towards the exit. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Coveting what you should not possess is greed! So¡­¡± As Wang Qing listened, shivers ran down his spine; he steeled himself and with a shaky voice said, ¡°Xue An, what are you trying to do? I tell you, in front of all these people, I haven¡¯t done anything wrong, if you dare¡­¡± While speaking, Wang Qing turned and ran. Before he finished, a streak of sword light swept across his neck. The speed was so fast that even after Wang Qing¡¯s head soared into the air, his body continued to charge forward several steps before collapsing with a thud. The whole room was stunned. Even these generals hadn¡¯t expected Xue An to actually dare to kill someone in front of so many witnesses! General Yang Chong¡¯s face turned pale and his eyelids twitched uncontrollably. As Xue An¡¯s gaze swept over him, he involuntarily stepped back, then bowed his head deeply. As for the others, they too retreated several steps under the weight of Xue An¡¯s gaze. Making generals bow their heads, causing the world to step back! This¡­ this is true invincibility! Chen Rushi stared blankly at Xue An¡¯s silhouette, especially when she saw him casually unleash a dazzling sword light and effortlessly take a life. An involuntary thought surfaced in her heart. Wielding the sword of murder! As for Chen Xiuhe, he stroked his beard and sighed softly. He considered himself to have experienced many significant events in life and to have seen countless extraordinary individuals. But never had anyone shocked him as deeply as Xue An. This man is truly like the Nine Heavens Divine Dragon, beyond measure! Meanwhile, Wei Rulan, who had been playing chess while waiting for news, was stunned upon finally learning what had transpired. Holding a chess piece, she paused for a long time. Then with a long sigh, she said gloomily, ¡°I was wrong!¡± ¡°Wrong about what?¡± Wei Ruyan asked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I thought I had seen through him, but I didn¡¯t expect that my perspective was still too limited.¡± ¡°I assumed he would struggle to get through this predicament, yet he didn¡¯t even need to make a move, his sheer strength alone sent everyone retreating!¡± As Wei Rulan spoke, the image of the young swordbearer on Mingfeng Mountain appeared before her. She had always considered herself to be without equal in strategy, yet in front of this man, Wei Rulan came to understand. All is illusory, only power is eternal! Chapter 253 - Chapter 253: Chapter 253: The Heart of a Child, Clearly Visible (4th Update) Chapter 253: Chapter 253: The Heart of a Child, Clearly Visible (4th Update) As people dispersed, the night had deepened. A waning moon hung on the treetops, casting an eerie, hazy glow. Chen Xiuhe stepped out of the An Family¡¯s residence, looking back at the banquet hall still lit with lanterns. He knew the military personnel were inside discussing matters with Xue An. As for those domineering noble families that came with the intention to strip the An Family bare, they had already slinked away in defeat. Moreover, Chen Xiuhe knew that tonight in Zhongdu, many would be sleepless. ¡°Grandfather, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chen Rushi asked when she saw her grandfather standing still. Chen Xiuhe cracked a faint smile, ¡°Nothing, I was just suddenly struck by some thoughts! Let¡¯s go!¡± As the Chen Family departed. Xue An was seated on a sofa in the banquet hall, his slender fingers tapping lightly on the armrest, watching the group opposite him with an amused gaze. ¡°Mr. Xue, the item you acquired from Country E, could you hand it over to us?¡± General Wang said. ¡°Why should I give it to you?¡± Xue An replied indifferently. ¡°Mr. Xue, I know you are still a bit upset, but this matter is very important, after all, it concerns the welfare of our Huaxia nation,¡± General Wang said gravely. ¡°Of course, I will hand it over, but not to you!¡± As he spoke, Xue An glanced at An Qing and tossed her a USB drive. ¡°All the information is in here, deal with it as you see fit!¡± An Qing caught the USB drive, slightly dumbfounded. The other generals also froze in shock. ¡°Mr. Xue, this¡­¡± ¡°What? Do I need your approval to decide whom I give my findings to? And isn¡¯t An Qing one of the military as well? Does it have to be handed over to you all to count?¡± Xue An stated flatly. The crowd fell silent. Many bowed their heads in disappointment. They had hurried here so eagerly to obtain the documents Xue An had brought back from Country E. After all, Country E was once a world superpower, making this weapon information extremely valuable. But they hadn¡¯t expected Xue An to give the data to An Qing. His actions were, of course, unimpeachable. An Qing had a military background and was also his younger maternal aunt. It was reasonable both emotionally and logically. But after all their hustle, they had ended up with nothing! As they were feeling awkward, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°However, An Qing is currently alone and unsupported in the military; she will definitely need a partner to cooperate with!¡± No sooner had Xue An finished speaking than General Wang was the first to leap up, thumping his chest resoundingly. ¡°Mr. Xue, rest assured, I, Wang Tao, am a man of my word. If An Qing agrees to cooperate with me, she can name any terms!¡± With Wang Tao taking the lead, the other generals were not to be outdone. ¡°Mr. Xue, I feel the same. And no matter what Wang Tao is willing to offer, I am ready to add an additional ten percent!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll add twenty percent!¡± ¡°Hey, are you all deliberately trying to make things difficult for me?¡± Wang Tao said, getting anxious. ¡°What, you¡¯re allowed to fight for it, but we¡¯re not allowed to speak?¡± ¡°In terms of seniority or rank, who among you can compare to me?¡± Wang Tao said coldly. ¡°This isn¡¯t about military rank; your words are useless! Miss An, the scenery where I am is beautiful, and there are lots of fun things to do. You will definitely like it once you¡¯re there!¡± ¡°Get lost! Your place is damp and sweltering; what¡¯s good about that!¡± In front of Xue An, these influential powerbrokers started airing each other¡¯s dirty laundry. They even spilled embarrassing tales from when they had first enlisted. An Qing watched this scene in shock, suddenly realizing that these once lofty figures were actually flesh-and-blood people in private! As they argued incessantly. Xue An waved his hands. ¡°Alright, stop arguing!¡± Everyone halted and then turned their attention to Xue An in unison. Xue An spoke calmly. ¡°After all, we¡¯re all from Huaxia, and I don¡¯t wish to favor one over another. How about this: you can all cooperate with An Qing, but the precondition is, whoever offers the most generous terms gets more information. What do you think of that?¡± These seasoned big shots were of course aware that Xue An had just set a big trap for them. But they were in no position to complain; they needed help and would have to jump into the pit, even if it meant gritting their teeth! ¡°Good! Let¡¯s do as Mr. Xue says!¡± Xue An nodded, then turned to An Qing, who was still bewildered, ¡°An Qing, you¡¯ll be cooperating with these big shots from now on. If anything comes up, you can ask me! But I believe these distinguished gentlemen will be eager to help you out!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, leave it to us, we¡¯ve got An Qing¡¯s back!¡± Xue An looked at these soldiers whose eyes were ablaze with fervor and felt a sudden surge of emotion. No matter the competition, the loyal heart of these soldiers was clear and unmistakable. He had pushed An Qing to the front this time, also considering the An Family to have a reliable support in the future. It was foreseeable that before long, An Qing would become a rising power in the military. For this reason, Xue An decided to add a bit more weight to the scales. ¡°Also, do any of you wish to know how Fire Phoenix grew so quickly?¡± Xue An¡¯s casual words struck these generals¡¯ ears like a thunderous bell. ¡°Of course we want to know!¡± Wang Tao said impatiently. By now, Fire Phoenix had become a legend, both domestically and worldwide. In just over a month, they had transformed from a newly formed unit into an elite force, capturing first place in the domestic special forces competition. Then they charged through the ranks and made it into the international special forces competition. Despite a few minor setbacks, their whole team¡¯s return still testified to their formidable strength! Such a force had long been coveted by Wang Tao and others. And how to train such a powerful unit in such a short time was a question that only Xue An, the Fire Phoenix¡¯s instructor, could answer. ¡°They are all elites I have meticulously trained. I customized a Cultivation Method for each of them based on their individual conditions and qualities!¡± His words caused the usually composed generals to turn pale. A Cultivation Technique was an incredibly valuable thing! And Xue An was using it to train soldiers? As these people were left distraught, Xue An coolly stated, ¡°I can provide each of you with a simplified version of the Cultivation Method. Although it can¡¯t compare to a tailored one, it can still greatly enhance your troops¡¯ strength!¡± All eyes lit up. Especially Wang Tao¡¯s, which almost seemed as if he wanted to gulp down Xue An whole. ¡°But the preconditions still depend on An Qing!¡± The generals looked at each other and saw an unprecedented fighting spirit in each other¡¯s eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only Yang Chong hung back, filled with regret. Because he knew that, with the Liu Family¡¯s actions and the words he had said before, Xue An would certainly not share any Cultivation Techniques with him. This meant that his subordinates would be far behind the likes of Wang Tao in the future! If there were such a thing as a regret medicine, he would want ten pounds of it now! Chapter 254 - Chapter 254: Chapter 254 Who Can Stand This! (5th Update) Chapter 254: Chapter 254 Who Can Stand This! (5th Update) When news of what happened to the An Family spread! When people were shocked to discover that it was Xue An who had executed people from E Country! The whole of Zhongdu seemed to be trembling slightly. The noble families that had attended the meeting were all shivering under their covers. Those who hadn¡¯t attended were secretly relieved. And online. Everything that Xue An had done in E Country was spreading across the world at rocket speed. Many people even dug up his past exploits. It was at this time that people were amazed to find out. This Xue An had actually accomplished so many astonishingly impressive feats. And Xue An¡¯s danger level in various countries was soaring rapidly. But not until this moment did people realize, there wasn¡¯t a single clear photo of Xue An on the internet. There were only distant paparazzi shots, as well as photos of his back or profile! Even if someone had taken a photo up close, now looking at it, the face in the photo seemed to be shrouded in a layer of fog, hazy and unclear, obscuring his true appearance. Many intelligence agencies were greatly annoyed by this. M Country. The head of the intelligence agency slammed Xue An¡¯s information onto the person responsible for collecting intelligence. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your damned excuses, send someone to photograph him now. I don¡¯t care how you do it, even if you have to swim from the Pacific to Huaxia, I must see a clear photo of him! Understand?¡± The intelligence personnel had a look of grievance on their faces. They had clearly taken photos, hadn¡¯t they? Why had they turned out like this? Not just in M Country. In Country R. The Prime Minister was fuming with rage, slapping the intelligence chief over a dozen times. With each slap, the intelligence chief bowed and responded with a ¡®Hai¡¯. ¡°Baka, damn it! This Xue An has caused so much trouble in our country, and now we don¡¯t even have a photo of him, what are you all good for?¡± ¡°Hai!¡± ¡°Get me his information now, or prepare for seppuku!¡± ¡°Hai!¡± Similar scenes were unfolding in countries like H Country and Y Country. As for Xue An, he was unaware of this, and even if he knew, he would have just laughed it off. The reason for this situation. Was because Xue An¡¯s strength was gradually becoming more formidable. Especially after becoming a Loose Immortal. He had already partially transcended the rules of this world. This also led to the fact that if he didn¡¯t wish it, then no one could capture his true visage. In the past few days, he had been helping An Qing handle business dealings with these military bigwigs. These bigwigs were now behaving as obediently as kindergarten children. And various aid conditions were being hurled at An Qing like they cost nothing. Their aim was nothing more than to quickly obtain the Cultivation Method promised by Xue An. Xue An didn¡¯t break his word. For him, creating hundreds of sets of simplified Cultivation Techniques suitable for military personnel was a snap of his fingers. However, out of respect for the most lovable people of this land, Xue An seriously organized his thoughts, then summarized the Cultivation Methods he had collected while roaming The Multiverse. Finally, he came up with three fairly decent Cultivation Techniques and first provided the initial three layers of these techniques to these people. These individuals had all more or less been exposed to cultivation, so they could tell at a glance how precious this material was. Particularly when they returned and experimented, finding that many soldiers of average enlightenment could cultivate, all these bigwigs went crazy. This indicated that Huaxia¡¯s military might was possibly about to ascend to a new level! Therefore, Xue An also became a godlike figure in their eyes, and An Qing¡¯s status rose with the tide as well. An Qing had now become an important force within the military. In this way, the power of the An Family had become even more formidable. At the very least, it had caused many of Zhongdu¡¯s wealthy families to no longer dare to speak ill of them behind their backs. And after all that was done, Xue An vanished from the public eye. The An Family. Xue An spent half the day playing games with the two little girls before he returned to the house with a smile. An Yan was sitting nervously in front of the computer, engrossed in a game. She had become increasingly fascinated with playing all sorts of horror games. However, her courage had still not grown. For example, right now. When Xue An appeared silently behind her, An Yan just happened to be guiding a character into an empty room in the game. The screen went pitch black, and suddenly, a red-clothed woman hanging upside down appeared before her eyes. An Yan screamed in fright, just as Xue An reached out to touch her shoulder. An Yan reacted as if she¡¯d been electrocuted, grabbing the frying pan next to her computer, which she used for courage, and swung it violently. Crack. The computer screen shattered. And without losing momentum, it swung right toward Xue An as it turned. Xue An reached out to catch the frying pan. Only then did An Yan realize it was her husband, and she let out a sigh of relief, then patted her chest and said, ¡°You scared me to death!¡± Xue An replied with a mixture of amusement and helplessness, ¡°How many computer screens have you smashed these past few days?¡± An Yan stuck out her tongue somewhat sheepishly, ¡°I just got scared, you know!¡± Xue An chuckled, ¡°Smashing it is smashing it, I¡¯m not mourning the screen, but I have something even more fun here!¡± Saying this, Xue An took out a specially made VR headset. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± An Yan asked, somewhat confused. ¡°Try it and you¡¯ll see. Come on, let me put it on for you,¡± Xue An coaxed like a creepy uncle tricking a little girl. An Yan always followed Xue An¡¯s words, and so she obediently put on the headset. Xue An turned on the switch, then watched with a smile. At first, An Yan was somewhat excited. ¡°Wow, hubby, this thing is so fun! It¡¯s just like the real thing!¡± she exclaimed. But after a while, An Yan started to tremble. ¡°Hubby! Hubby? Is this¡­ isn¡¯t this the horror game I was playing? Where are you?¡± she asked. As she spoke, An Yan reached out trying to touch Xue An. Xue An secretly took a step back. An Yan grew even more panicked. In her field of view, everything was darkness, just like the game she played. In the midst of her panic, suddenly! A monster rushed out. Because of the VR headset¡¯s enhancement, the monster appeared incredibly realistic. Startled into action, An Yan let out a sharp cry and began swinging the frying pan. And just at that moment, Xue An was right in front of her. The frying pan hit squarely on Xue An¡¯s head. Clang! The frying pan was dented from the impact. And then An Yan quickly took off the headset, only to see Xue An wincing, rubbing his head, and looking at her with a resigned expression. ¡°Hubby¡­ did I cause trouble again?¡± An Yan timidly asked. Xue An grimaced, then suddenly stepped forward and scooped up An Yan, pretending to be vicious, ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯ve caused trouble again, now, how should I punish you?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only An Yan, held in Xue An¡¯s arms, blushed and then slowly closed her eyes. ¡°Hubby, punish me however you want!¡± she said. An Yan¡¯s voice was timidly cute, and combined with her stunningly beautiful cheeks, the lethality was simply staggering. Xue An was stunned. This¡­ who could stand this! Chapter 256 - Chapter 256: Chapter 256: Yan’er, Close Your Eyes! (Second Update) Chapter 256: Chapter 256: Yan¡¯er, Close Your Eyes! (Second Update) Today was the weekend, and the small path leading into the mountains was bustling with tourists. When Xue An and An Yan appeared on the mountain trail with their two daughters, they immediately attracted a lot of attention. ¡°What adorable little girls!¡± many people exclaimed, marveling at Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. Of course, Xue An and An Yan also drew quite a bit of notice. After all, he was strikingly handsome, and she was stunningly beautiful. The high attractiveness of this family was a scenic view in its own right. ¡°Hey, look, that guy over there is so handsome!¡± Niu Yifei nudged Shen Nan with her elbow. Shen Nan turned her head and happened to see Xue An passing by, which made her pause in surprise. ¡°How about that? Handsome, right?¡± Niu Yifei said proudly. Shen Nan¡¯s face turned red, and she hummed softly in agreement. Their conversation, however, made Zhu Hao, who was standing nearby, look upset. He was a student at a nearby university. This time, he had gone to great lengths to invite Shen Nan to tour Xiangshan Mountain, all in the hopes of finding a way to win over this school beauty. But unexpectedly, not only had Shen Nan come, but her dorm mate Niu Yifei had come along as well. Zhu Hao was already quite irritated, and Niu Yifei¡¯s comment only added fuel to his ire. ¡°Hmph, what does it matter if he¡¯s handsome? Look at his clothes; he doesn¡¯t seem rich. Plus, he¡¯s here hiking with kids, how boring!¡± Zhu Hao snarked. Niu Yifei chuckled, ¡°Oh, so that means you¡¯re the rich one, huh?¡± Zhu Hao smirked arrogantly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m exceptionally rich, but I¡¯m decent enough, with a net worth of a hundred million or two!¡± As he said this, Zhu Hao kept stealing glances at Shen Nan. But to his chagrin, Shen Nan seemed as if she hadn¡¯t heard him at all, looking utterly distracted. Zhu Hao gritted his teeth secretly, feeling extremely annoyed. He came from a city along the eastern coast, and his family was indeed very well-off. So, during his years in school, he managed to woo quite a few girls by flaunting his wealth. But Shen Nan remained impervious to his attempts. He had inquired about her from many people and had been told that Shen Nan had a bit of the literary young woman about her, yearning for romance! After learning this, Zhu Hao had been inspired to meticulously plan this trip to Xiangshan Mountain. Thinking of this, a smug smile curled on Zhu Hao¡¯s lips. Soon enough, the crowd reached the summit of Xiangshan Mountain. Shen Nan and Niu Yifei sat on the chairs in the pavilion, their faces showing exhaustion. Especially Niu Yifei, who was grumbling, ¡°This is so lame, dragging us up a mountain climb, I¡¯m dead tired!¡± Shen Nan didn¡¯t speak, only looked around as if searching for something. ¡°Hey, over there!¡± Niu Yifei nudged Shen Nan. Shen Nan was a bit embarrassed, ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking for him!¡± ¡°Hehe, even though he has a wife and kids, a handsome guy is still a handsome guy, it¡¯s not a crime for us to look!¡± Niu Yifei giggled. At that moment, Zhu Hao excitedly said to Shen Nan, ¡°NanNan, close your eyes!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Shen Nan frowned slightly. ¡°Just close your eyes, and you¡¯ll see!¡± Shen Nan closed her eyes reluctantly. Zhu Hao signaled to a few people in the crowd with a wink. Then, about a dozen men stepped forward, pulling out large bunches of roses from their backpacks and arranging them on the ground into a huge heart shape. By this time, Shen Nan was already growing impatient, ¡°Is it ready yet? Zhu Hao, what are you up to?¡± Niu Yifei just watched with a giggly smile and didn¡¯t say a word. These men had brought quite the assortment of items, not just roses, but also various decorative sparklers. The pavilion was quickly decorated to be stunningly beautiful. Then Zhu Hao took out a small box, knelt on one knee, and said excitedly, ¡°NanNan, open your eyes!¡± Shen Nan slowly opened her eyes, and upon seeing this scene, she couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback. Zhu Hao opened the box, revealing a large diamond ring inside. ¡°NanNan, I¡¯ve liked you for a long time and hope you can agree to go out with me. I will definitely treat you well!¡± The dozen or so men, well-trained, stood to the side and shouted in unison, ¡°Marry him, marry him!¡± This scene also attracted the attention of all the tourists on the mountaintop. At this time, Shen Nan¡¯s face gradually turned ugly, ¡°Zhu Hao, I told you before coming here that we can only be ordinary friends! I don¡¯t have feelings for you!¡± A flash of anger crossed Zhu Hao¡¯s face, and then he said in a low voice, ¡°NanNan, don¡¯t believe the rumors in the school. I did have girlfriends before, but that¡¯s all in the past. Now, I only like you!¡± Shen Nan sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve seen this diamond ring on the hands of no fewer than three girls. What? Do you take the ring back after breaking up to reuse it?¡± Upon this remark, a chorus of jeers spread through the onlooking crowd. Niu Yifei couldn¡¯t help herself either, saying, ¡°Zhu Hao, isn¡¯t NanNan¡¯s meaning clear enough? Get up! So many people are watching!¡± Zhu Hao finally couldn¡¯t hold back, his smile disappeared, and he said coldly, ¡°NanNan, if you don¡¯t agree today, I won¡¯t get up! As for them watching!¡± Zhu Hao¡¯s face was icy as he looked around, ¡°I dare anyone to say another word!¡± No sooner had the words been spoken than a childish voice came through. ¡°Daddy, what is this uncle doing? Why isn¡¯t he standing up?¡± The speaker was Xue Xiang. And this voice also drew everyone¡¯s attention. Xue An faintly smiled, ¡°Him? He¡¯s making a fool of himself!¡± ¡°Daddy, what does ¡®making a fool of oneself¡¯ mean?¡± Xue Nian also asked. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°It means when someone clearly doesn¡¯t want to, but he tries to force them to agree by kneeling down. If that¡¯s not making a fool of oneself, what is it?¡± Xue An¡¯s words resonated with the sentiments of the many onlooking tourists. Only Zhu Hao turned gloomy immediately, his eyes taking on a sinister look. ¡°Who are you to stick your nose into this matter?¡± Zhu Hao said coldly. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t my place, but now it is! Because I am sorry, but I need to borrow this place!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you better stop causing trouble here, or I will make you regret it!¡± Zhu Hao threatened fiercely. Having said that, Zhu Hao turned back to look at Shen Nan. ¡°Shen Nan, let me tell you, there hasn¡¯t been a woman that Zhu Hao has set his sights on and not gotten. If you don¡¯t agree today, don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡± This statement caused an uproar. Shen Nan¡¯s face turned pale, and looking at Zhu Hao¡¯s ferocious expression, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit scared. At this moment, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°I am very curious how you¡¯re planning to make me ¡®regret it.¡¯ Shen Nan then exchanged a glance with Niu Yifei and rose to stand beside Xue An. ¡°Help me!¡± Shen Nan pleaded. Xue An nodded, ¡°Stand behind me.¡± Shen Nan obediently moved to stand behind Xue An. Zhu Hao looked extremely displeased and scoffed, ¡°What do you count for? You actually dare spoil my plans, let me tell you¡­¡± Xue An held up his hand, ¡°My patience is limited, so I advise you not to test me further!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhu Hao¡¯s face was full of disdain, and he wanted to say more. Xue An sharply commanded, ¡°Scram!¡± Zhu Hao, as if struck by a heavy hammer, stumbled out of the pavilion. His face finally showed a trace of shock. Only then did Xue An turn to An Yan and smile, ¡°Yan¡¯er, you close your eyes, too!¡± Chapter 257 - Chapter 257: Chapter 257: Back Then, I was in My Youth and You Were Young (3rd Update) Chapter 257: Chapter 257: Back Then, I was in My Youth and You Were Young (3rd Update) Hearing this, Zhu Hao couldn¡¯t help but sneer loudly. ¡°Haha, what¡¯s this? Trying to play romantic with the roses I spent money on?¡± With that, Zhu Hao kicked the roses scattered on the ground, his face full of satisfaction. But Xue An didn¡¯t even bother with him, just quietly looking at An Yan. An Yan¡¯s heartbeat sped up by several beats, and the gloominess that had always lingered in her heart began to stir with excitement. Could it be that he still remembers? An Yan obediently closed her eyes. At first, nothing happened, and everything around was silent. Many people¡¯s faces showed looks of surprise and doubt. Zhu Hao snorted coldly, about to spit out a taunt. From the distant horizon came a deafening roar. Everyone was stunned. Then they saw five helicopters speeding in from the far horizon. In the blink of an eye, they flew over Xiangshan. The gales brought by the rotary wings made the trees sway and undulate. Many people were blown backwards a few steps, their faces shocked as they watched. Then the doors of the helicopters opened, and a multitude of petals and balloons cascaded down, while several banners with gilded lettering slowly unfurled. The banners strung together formed one complete sentence. ¡°Eight years ago today, we met for the first time!¡± ¡°Back then, we were both young and carefree, bickering all day without a worry!¡± ¡°But what you didn¡¯t know is, since the first time I saw you, I wanted to kiss your cheek!¡± ¡°Later, when you agreed to be my girlfriend, I was so excited I didn¡¯t sleep all night, running on the track until dawn!¡± ¡°Those days of love were simple and beautiful!¡± ¡°In the blink of an eye, eight years have passed! Eight years may be short for many, but for me, they were long!¡± ¡°In those long nights, the only hope that kept me going was you!¡± ¡°An Yan, the path ahead is ours to share! Never to part again!¡± When An Yan opened her eyes and saw these banners, she was stunned for a moment, and then tears poured out, crying so hard she could hardly make a sound! All the onlooking tourists were moved as well. Shen Nan and Niu Yifei were both dumbstruck. Shen Nan murmured to himself, ¡°Does such pure and beautiful love really exist in the world?¡± Zhu Hao, however, watched with a livid face, yet dared not say anything. Casually summoning five helicopters, this power was definitely not ordinary. At the same time, Zhao Xuehui, Qiao Le, and Cheng Hao, among others, stuck their heads out, shouting down to Xue An. ¡°Second Brother!¡± ¡°Instructor!¡± ¡°Tianyuan Company!¡± ¡°Fire Phoenix Special Forces!¡± ¡°Wishing the two of you eternal happiness!¡± The shouts carried far in the valley. Many onlooking tourists couldn¡¯t help but applaud! An Yan¡¯s cheeks gradually reddened again. Xue An, however, laughed heartily to the sky, pulling An Yan into his embrace, and waved his hand. ¡°Wan Shan Hong Ye!¡± With Xue An¡¯s command! A miracle appeared before everyone. They saw all the maple leaves on Xiangshan turn red in an instant. The lush Xiangshan turned crimson in the blink of an eye. This surprise left all the tourists dumbfounded. Xue An, holding An Yan, and leading two little girls by the hand, rose into the air, disappearing into the horizon. Everyone was staring blankly at Xue An¡¯s retreating figure. As for Zhu Hao, at this moment he was already scared to the point of being pale, unable to even speak. He had heard the shouting just now. Tianyuan Company! Fire Phoenix Special Forces! Either one was not something he could afford to provoke. As a result, he didn¡¯t even dare to linger and left in a sorry state. Only Shen Nan and Niu Yifei were still gazing into the distance, their eyes filled with envy and yearning. ¡°Good heavens, he¡¯s handsome, wealthy, and so capable, and the key is that he¡¯s so affectionate and devoted. Why can¡¯t I meet such a perfect man?¡± Niu Yifei sighed with emotion. Shen Nan was silent, her eyes shimmering with tears. Those banners from just now had truly moved her! And before evening came, everything that had happened on Xiangshan had spread throughout Zhongdu. It was then that many people found out that the one who, with a wave of his hand, commanded the maple leaves to turn red in an instant, was the famed Xue An! When the news reached the Chen Family. Upon hearing the news, Chen Rushi locked herself in her room and did not leave the house for an entire day. Wei Rulan was slightly taken aback, then shook her head and chuckled, ¡°Truly an enviable couple!¡± While the outside world buzzed with discussions about the event, Xue An was enjoying peaceful days with An Yan. ¡°Honey, had you been preparing for this all along?¡± An Yan asked, lying in Xue An¡¯s arms. ¡°Haha, of course! Did you really think I¡¯d forgotten?¡± Xue An laughed. An Yan¡¯s face turned red, ¡°I thought you really didn¡¯t care about it!¡± Then An Yan slowly snuggled deeper into Xue An¡¯s arms and softly said, ¡°Husband, I¡¯m very content right now, truly content, and thinking of you dealing with so many tough opponents alone, yet still thinking about me, makes me want to cry!¡± As she spoke, An Yan¡¯s tears began to fall once again. Xue An gently wiped away An Yan¡¯s tears and said lightly, ¡°No more crying! With me, I¡¯ll never let you cry again!¡± ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± An Yan nodded her head. Xue An had given her everything a woman could need. At this moment! An Yan felt that even if she died, she would be satisfied! Xue An and An Yan stayed in the mountains for another night before returning to the An Family on the following day. As soon as they entered the front door. An Qing came out with a beaming smile and then, looking at her older sister, clicked her tongue in admiration. ¡°Sister, you really make me envious!¡± An Yan¡¯s face turned red again, and then she put on a stern face, ¡°Silly girl! What nonsense are you talking about?¡± An Qing giggled and stepped aside, ¡°Okay! I¡¯m talking nonsense, but now the whole Zhongdu knows about it, no telling how many daughters of wealthy families are green with envy!¡± What An Qing said was indeed true. Those who had once ridiculed An Yan for eloping were now filled with admiration. Who would have thought that the ordinary young man from back then had grown into a true powerhouse? That day, the family had a joyous dinner together. When it was late at night, and An Yan was getting ready to sleep, her phone rang. It was a number from overseas. An Yan was startled. Who would call this late, and from an overseas number, at that? She answered the call. A cold voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°An Yan, it¡¯s me!¡± Hearing this voice, An Yan was taken aback for a moment, then chuckled. ¡°Meng Xue, why is it you?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°An Yan, I wanted to let you and Xue An know, I¡¯ve won the A-scar Best Actress Award. The award ceremony is in a few days; I hope you can come!¡± An Yan¡¯s eyes gleamed, ¡°Congratulations, Meng Xue! We¡¯ll definitely be there!¡± After hanging up the phone, An Yan still felt a bit of happiness, yet she failed to notice the slight anomaly in Fan Mengxue¡¯s voice. And on the other side of the ocean. Fan Mengxue put down the phone, her eyes flashing with an inhuman gleam. Chapter 258 - Chapter 258: Chapter 258 Empress Madam (1st Update) Chapter 258: Chapter 258 Empress Madam (1st Update) ¡°Your Excellency, Empress, you¡¯ve gone to such great lengths to deal with this Xue An, what exactly is the reason?¡± Along with the voice, a man dressed in a proper suit, his hair meticulously combed, slowly emerged from the darkness. The man¡¯s face seemed to always carry a fitting smile, and his voice was so gentle and refined, just like a gentleman¡¯s. But if anyone else had been present, they would have certainly cried out in alarm. For this man was none other than Griffin, known as the Bone Picker! One of the dark triumvirate of the City of Sin. The reason he was called the Bone Picker was that he had a profound love for human bones and regarded them as the most splendid trophies in the world. His most brilliant feat was to completely strip a person of their bones while ensuring that the person remained alive until the very end. This was a name that could cause countless people to have nightmares. A demonic red glint flashed in Fan Mengxue¡¯s eyes as she spoke indifferently, ¡°Do I need to explain my actions to you?¡± ¡°Of course not, but Your Excellency, Empress, I hope that after I help you kill Xue An, you will keep your promise to help me return to the City of Sin and take the Fountain of Youth!¡± ¡°The Fountain of Youth¡­¡± A strange glimmer appeared on Fan Mengxue¡¯s face. ¡°Does this thing of legend truly exist?¡± Griffin smiled, ¡°Of course it exists, and it will appear in the City of Sin sooner rather than later!¡± As he said this, a look of resentment flashed in his eyes. ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been driven out of the City of Sin by old Beir and that bitch of a poisonous scorpion!¡± Fan Mengxue nodded, ¡°Understood! I will keep my promise. I hope you will too, as you said. Now leave!¡± Griffin did not move from his spot. Fan Mengxue frowned slightly, then extended her leg from beneath her cheongsam with some disgust. Seeing this long and straight leg, Griffin was excitedly prostrated on the ground, yet as if he dared not defile it, he only dared kiss the high heels of Fan Mengxue and the floor she had walked upon. He said, enthralled, ¡°Your Excellency, Empress, you possess a pair of legs that are unmatched in this world; I am willing to be your devoted minion!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Fan Mengxue said coldly. After Griffin left. Han Yao walked in, the once high-spirited top agent, now completely submissive, with a light in her eyes that lacked human emotion. ¡°My lord, why do you accommodate that Griffin?¡± Fan Mengxue looked out the window. This was Hollywood in M Country, the most prosperous film capital. Even though it was late at night, the lights outside were still shining brightly. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind; this body is simply too perfect, even more so than the bodies I¡¯ve possessed before. I¡¯ve decided to use it for cultivation! But this person¡¯s soul is very strong; I¡¯ve been unable to destroy it!¡± ¡°Due to the limitations of the rules, my true body can¡¯t leave Kunlun, so I have to resort to using secular forces to deal with Xue An!¡± ¡°And as for the Fountain of Youth mentioned by Griffin, if obtained, it will greatly benefit the cultivation of my true body!¡± As she spoke, Fan Mengxue¡¯s eyes shimmered with greed. Han Yao respectfully lowered her head. Xue An, you killed my disciples in Night Demon Valley, you destroyed Moonwatching Pavilion, but did you expect¡­ that was nothing more than a peripheral branch of the secular world! The true strong are all within Kunlun. If it weren¡¯t for the constraints of the laws, my true body could have come down and crushed you to dust in an instant. But this is also good¡­ it allowed me to possess such a perfect body. Heh heh! When the time comes, I will kill you myself! To be killed by someone who likes you, just thinking about it excites me! Fan Mengxue looked out at the bustling scene outside the window, a smug curve appearing on her lips. At this moment. Xue An and An Yan were just settling into the plane heading to M Country. An Yan was very excited. This was her first time going to M Country. As for Xue An, he was non-committal about the trip. When An Yan first mentioned Fan Mengxue¡¯s invitation to him, Xue An felt that something was off. Why hadn¡¯t he heard anything about it before? But as long as his wife was happy, it didn¡¯t matter where they went. Moreover, Xue An did indeed want to congratulate his former deskmate. Xue An was seated in first class, which was very elegant. Their two young daughters were wearing headphones, each engrossed in a tablet. People continued to board the plane. Suddenly, a surprised voice came through. ¡°Sir?¡± Xue An turned his head to see the girl he had encountered yesterday in Xiangshan looking at him with a face full of surprise. ¡°Is it really you! Are you traveling with your family?¡± Shen Nan said excitedly. Xue An smiled and nodded. ¡°You left in such a hurry yesterday, I didn¡¯t get a chance to introduce myself, my name is Shen Nan!¡± Shen Nan said as she extended her hand generously, her heart pounding. Xue An¡¯s flight into the sky the day before had shocked the girl immensely. She had thought they would never meet again, but unexpectedly, they encountered each other on the plane, which naturally excited her greatly. Xue An paused briefly, then glanced at An Yan beside him. An Yan, of course, would not be jealous over this, as she saw the young girl as just a child. ¡°My name is An Yan, and this is my husband¡­ Xue An!¡± An Yan introduced with a smile. Shen Nan nodded, and her seat happened to be right beside An Yan. After sitting down, the two women began to chat. It was only from their conversation that Xue An understood. Shen Nan turned out to be a low-profile rich second-generation. Her father was a Chinese producer in Hollywood, M Country, and this time she was rushing back home because of some family matters. At that point, Xue An felt some sympathy for the guy who had proposed the day before. He thought he could show off and deceive with a diamond ring, unaware of the superior family background of the girl. At least taking a casual trip home, she had to travel first class, and being able to stand her ground in Hollywood as a Chinese was not something an ordinary family could manage. When Shen Nan heard that Xue An and his family were also going to Hollywood, she became even more delighted and insisted they visit her home. An Yan had a good impression of the young girl, so in the end, she even nodded in agreement. ¡°Sister An, what are you going to Hollywood for?¡± Shen Nan asked curiously. An Yan smiled and glanced at Xue An beside her, ¡°We have a friend who is going to the Oscars in a few days, and we¡¯re just going along for the fun!¡± Shen Nan suddenly understood. In recent years, the Oscars had been gaining more and more influence. Many people from the country would go and watch when the time came. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As for the friend that An Yan mentioned who could attend the Oscars, it might be some female internet celebrity who had paid to walk the red carpet! Shen Nan thought to herself and didn¡¯t take it seriously. When the plane slowly landed at the M Country airport, and the group walked out of the terminal, an overly enthusiastic man speaking English with an exaggerated accent came forward, ¡°NanNan! You¡¯re here?¡± Chapter 259 - Chapter 259: Chapter 259 Shen Family Predicament (2nd Update) Chapter 259: Chapter 259 Shen Family Predicament (2nd Update) Upon seeing the man, Shen Nan frowned slightly, ¡°Shen Jun, you¡¯ve only been in M Country for two years, and since there¡¯s no one else here, just speak Chinese!¡± Shen Jun smiled arrogantly, ¡°To me, English is the most wonderful language in the world! I¡¯ve decided that from now on, I won¡¯t speak Chinese anymore!¡± Such words were simply nauseating! At that moment, Shen Jun also noticed Xue An standing to the side, first he was startled, then his expression darkened. ¡°NanNan, who is this?¡± ¡°This is a friend I met yesterday, and we just happened to run into each other on the plane today! They also came to Hollywood for a visit, so I invited them to our house as guests,¡± Shen Nan said. Upon hearing this, Shen Jun looked at Xue An and snickered coldly, ¡°Friend? Just happened to meet? NanNan, there are plenty of people with ulterior motives in this world. You are still young, be careful not to be deceived!¡± He spoke these words in Chinese, with an extremely unfriendly tone. Shen Nan¡¯s face immediately turned ugly, and she retorted angrily, ¡°Shen Jun, you are just a distant cousin of mine, what right do you have to meddle in my affairs?¡± Shen Nan¡¯s words caused Shen Jun¡¯s face to fluctuate, and eventually, he could only offer an embarrassed smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll be deceived!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need, and it¡¯s not your place to pass judgment on my friends!¡± Shen Nan huffed and then turned her head to nod apologetically at Xue An and An Yan. ¡°Sorry about this, he¡¯s a distant cousin of mine and doesn¡¯t know how to speak properly. I truly apologize!¡± Xue An merely smiled in response. To him, someone of Shen Jun¡¯s caliber wasn¡¯t even worth a glance. It¡¯s like when you are walking down the street and a dog barks at you a couple of times! The normal reaction is to walk away, not to bark back incessantly! When it was time to leave, Shen Nan glared fiercely at Shen Jun, then personally drove off first with Xue An¡¯s family. Shen Jun was left standing there with a face ashen with rage, his eyes flickering with malevolent light. The Shen Family lived in the wealthy district of Hollywood, in a very grand villa. When Shen Nan led Xue An and the others into the house, they happened to cross paths with a few people from M Country. And then these people from M Country hurriedly left. Upon entering the living room, Shen Nan¡¯s father, Shen Kang, was sitting on the sofa with a worried face. When he saw his precious daughter walk in, a relieved smile finally appeared on his face. ¡°NanNan is here!¡± ¡°Dad, look, these are my new friends! Brother Xue An and Sister An Yan!¡± Shen Nan introduced them happily. Shen Kang, upon hearing this, nodded slightly at Xue An, ¡°Nice to meet you both!¡± Then he turned to Shen Nan and asked, ¡°NanNan, how have you been lately?¡± Shen Nan replied with a smile, ¡°Pretty good! Dad, what were those people from M Country here for?¡± Xue An noticed the middle-aged man who was starting to go bald, his eyes constantly filled with a hint of depression, as if he was troubled by something. Hearing Shen Nan¡¯s question, Shen Kang shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing! Where is your cousin?¡± Shen Nan snorted, ¡°That Shen Jun is so infuriating, suspecting my friends are bad people. I left him at the airport!¡± Shen Kang laughed, ¡°Still acting like a child!¡± While they were talking, Shen Jun walked in from outside. He looked normal, showing no sign of anything amiss. ¡°NanNan, you take your friends to the adjoining parlor to sit! I have something to discuss with your cousin,¡± Shen Kang said. ¡°Okay!¡± Shen Nan really disliked her cousin and couldn¡¯t wait to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the next room for some desserts! Our pastry chef is from France!¡± Shen Nan said cheerily. By the time they had moved to the adjacent drawing room, An Yan and Shen Nan started talking about topics girls usually like, hitting it off quite well. Xue An slowly sipped his tea, casually overhearing the conversation between Shen Kang and another in the living room. ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Shen Kang asked with a grave tone. ¡°I¡¯ve asked several companies, but no one¡¯s willing to take over. Those guys seem to be aware of the situation and are all saying that if the dispute isn¡¯t settled, then they wouldn¡¯t dare to take on the project!¡± Shen Jun said. Shen Kang heaved a long sigh and it was quite a while before he spoke again, ¡°A company from M Country just approached me, but the price they quoted is practically robbery; I can¡¯t let the company I worked so hard to build get destroyed like this!¡± At this point, Shen Jun lowered his voice and said, ¡°Uncle, there¡¯s a company from Country R that is very interested, what do you think¡­?¡± ¡°Country R?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Shen Kang was silent again for a long time before he finally said dejectedly, ¡°Let¡¯s try it! Although I really hate the idea of selling to the devils from Country R, we can¡¯t let this situation trap us to death!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Hearing this, Xue An roughly understood the situation. It seemed that the Shen Family was facing a severe problem, to the extent of having to sell the company. The potential buyers knew the deal was troublesome, which was why they were intentionally suppressing the price. However, Xue An could tell from the tone of Shen Jun¡¯s voice that he was hardly concerned, probably up to no good. As Xue An had expected. Shen Jun, upon hearing his uncle agree to meet with the people from Country R, couldn¡¯t help but feel overjoyed, yet managed to remain composed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll contact them right now to see if we can meet as soon as possible!¡± Shen Jun had come from their home country to seek refuge with Shen Kang a couple of years ago, when he was destitute and his relationship with Shen Kang¡¯s relatives was actually quite distant. But Shen Kang, being a person who cherished old ties, kindly took him in! Who would have thought that Shen Jun had ulterior motives? Especially since Shen Kang had no sons, only a daughter, Shen Nan. So Shen Jun was always scheming to get Shen Nan, and through her, take over everything belonging to the Shen Family. Unfortunately for him, Shen Nan had no interest in her good-for-nothing cousin, not in the slightest. As time went on, Shen Jun couldn¡¯t help but become annoyed, completely forgetting who had taken him in when he had run out of options. Recently, Shen Kang had offended a big shot in M Country, and now the company was in a dire predicament. Seeing an opportunity, Shen Jun deliberately contacted a company from Country R and had even negotiated with them beforehand, planning to conspire both from within and without to cheat Shen Kang. Now that his goal was within reach, he naturally felt elated. Shen Nan! Heh, I¡¯ll see how you act so arrogantly in front of me when your family goes bankrupt! Shen Jun thought triumphantly. Of course, Shen Nan had no idea about any of this; she was happily discussing computer games with An Yan. It turns out Shen Nan also liked horror games quite a bit. In this respect, the two women had found something in common. Watching them chat so amiably, Xue An smiled slightly, then looked down at Xue Xiang and Nian Nian, who had managed to get their faces covered in cake like little tigers. ¡°Is it tasty?¡± Xue An asked with a smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue Xiang nodded vigorously, ¡°It¡¯s really good!¡± Nian Nian was too busy to answer, her mouth stuffed full of sweets, looking like a little hamster. Watching this, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Well then, consider these desserts as payment for hosting Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian! This time, I¡¯ll lend you a hand! Chapter 260 - Chapter 260: Chapter 260: Peerless Fiend (3rd Update) Chapter 260: Chapter 260: Peerless Fiend (3rd Update) People from Country R arrived quickly, as the sound of the door opening echoed. Xue An closed his eyes and observed everything in the living room through Divine Sense. He saw that it was a man from Country R who had come, followed by a female secretary. This man¡¯s demeanor was incredibly arrogant, and after shaking hands briefly with Shen Kang, he sat on the sofa and started speaking at length in the language of Country R. After rattling off a long string of words, Shen Kang and Shen Jun looked at each other, both failing to understand what was meant. It was then that the female secretary spoke up in English. ¡°This is the son of the president of the Chuanye consortium. Our young master says that he has had professional accounting firms evaluate the company, and it is not of great value. Moreover, now that it has offended a major figure, it would cost a significant sum of money to settle the matter!¡± Upon hearing this, Shen Kang¡¯s face turned ugly. But in business, praises and criticisms are normal, so he still suppressed the fire in his heart and said, ¡°Young Master Chuanye, the film and television company founded by my Shen Family may not be the largest in Hollywood, but it is second to none. Not to mention the hardware facilities, just the movie and television rights alone could sell for hundreds of millions of US dollars!¡± Young Master Chuanye¡¯s lips curled into a sneer of disdain as he spoke another lengthy stream of words in Country R¡¯s language. The secretary said, ¡°Our young master says that he is not very interested in those rights. But since he is here, he can make you a sincere offer!¡± As she spoke, the secretary pulled out a stack of contracts from her bag and placed them on the table. Shen Kang took them and his face immediately changed color. The price offered was slightly higher than those of a few companies from M Country, but still far below the true selling price in normal times. ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Shen Kang found himself caught between a rock and a hard place. If he didn¡¯t sell, it would soon be the final deadline set by that powerful figure, and not only would he lose all his money, but even the safety of his family could not be guaranteed. But to sell! The loss would be too great! He couldn¡¯t help turning pale, with cold sweat breaking out on his forehead. Meanwhile, Shen Jun was secretly exchanging glances with Chuanye, who was sitting on the sofa. ¡°This price is still too low. Can it be raised a bit more?¡± Shen Kang¡¯s tone had become utterly dejected. Chuanye smiled and gestured to his secretary to speak. ¡°Mr. Shen, you should know, the only one who can offer this price right now is our young master Chuanye! Just sign now, and the money will be immediately wired to your bank account. Then you can take your family back to Huaxia for retirement!¡± ¡°Mr. Shen, surely you don¡¯t want your precious daughter to get caught in this vortex as well, do you!¡± This last sentence completely broke Shen Kang. His face turned ashen as he fell silent for a moment, then picked up a pen in despair. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll sign now!¡± Shen Jun could hardly conceal the joy in his eyes. But just as Shen Kang was preparing to sign, Xue An stood up and slowly walked out from the reception room. His sudden appearance startled everyone in the room. Shen Jun frowned and said sternly, ¡°We¡¯re in the middle of discussing important matters. Leave immediately!¡± He naturally did not have a good impression of Xue An. But Xue An just smiled faintly, ¡°Mr. Shen, isn¡¯t it a pity to sign away like this?¡± Those words struck like a bolt from the blue. Shen Jun¡¯s face changed dramatically as he shouted angrily, ¡°I¡¯m warning you again, leave at once! If you disrupt the Shen Family¡¯s important affair, nobody will be able to save you!¡± Shen Kang also frowned slightly, feeling sudden displeasure. In his view, his daughter¡¯s friend must have overheard something and then rashly come out to interfere. So, he too, spoke with a cold expression, ¡°Mr. Xue, you¡¯re a friend invited by NanNan, so I hope you can show some self-respect!¡± Xue An, however, remained completely composed as he walked straight up to the young master of the Chuanye Group. Sitting arrogantly on the sofa, Chuanye looked up at him, opened his mouth, and spoke a barrage of Country R¡¯s language. ¡°Our young master says¡­,¡± the female secretary attempted to interpret. Xue An waved his hand dismissively, ¡°No need, I understand!¡± Then Xue An lowered his head, looking at the Chuanye heir, and questioned him in fluent Country R¡¯s language. ¡°Chuanye Group?¡± The expression of Chuanye¡¯s heir faltered, then he looked at Xue An somewhat perplexed. ¡°You know me?¡± Xue An offered a faint smile, shaking his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know you! But I do know several people from Tokyo!¡± Chuanye¡¯s heir smirked arrogantly, ¡°Oh? You know people from Tokyo? Let me guess, are they women from the brothels or companions from the bars?¡± Xue An eyed him and spoke slowly, ¡°Takeuchi Kiyoko, do you know her?¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko! This name was like a thunderclap, stunning the previously disdainful Chuanye heir into a momentary daze! ¡°You¡­ you know Miss Takeuchi?¡± Chuanye¡¯s heir stuttered. One should know that Takeuchi Kiyoko was now the absolute ruler of Tokyo¡¯s underworld, not only beyond the reach of Chuanye¡¯s heir but also more influential than several of Tokyo¡¯s top conglomerates combined with just a single word from her! Xue An shook his head. Chuanye¡¯s heir inwardly breathed a sigh of relief, it was good that he didn¡¯t know her! But then, Xue An stated indifferently, ¡°Strictly speaking, I¡¯m her master!¡± Master? Hearing this title, Chuanye¡¯s heir nearly slid off the sofa. He didn¡¯t doubt the veracity of this claim at all, because no one would dare to pretend! Chuanye¡¯s heir quickly stood up, bowing respectfully and said, ¡°You¡­ you are Mr. Xue, Xue An?¡± ¡°Oh? You know me?¡± Xue An said lightly. At this moment, Chuanye¡¯s heir felt like crying, it was indeed him! Who in Tokyo didn¡¯t know this name? The master of the underground empress, the instigator of the Sensoji Temple incident, the man who brought down the Tokyo Tower with a single sword strike! Recently, Mr. Xue had caused an uproar in Tokyo. And the result? The Prime Minister and others had to send him off politely without so much as a peep of protest! Thus, in the circles of Tokyo¡¯s elite and conglomerates, Xue An was also known as a supremely formidable person! In the presence of such a fiercely intimidating figure, Chuanye¡¯s heir bent deeply at the waist and said most respectfully, ¡°Yes, I have heard of the gentleman¡¯s extraordinary deeds, I never expected to find you here!¡± Xue An stated indifferently, ¡°I came here on some business and happened to overhear your conversation. This Shen Family happens to be a friend of mine!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chuanye¡¯s heir bent even deeper, his forehead nearly touching the floor as cold sweat dripped down relentlessly. ¡°I had no idea that Shen Sang was a friend of yours, I deserve to die! Please forgive me, sir!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An shook his head, ¡°Forget it, you didn¡¯t know, I won¡¯t hold it against you!¡± Chuanye¡¯s heir¡¯s heart lightened, and he bowed repeatedly, ¡°Thank you, sir, thank you!¡± Only then did he raise his head, looking at Xue An warily. ¡°Sir, may I now¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand, ¡°Get lost!¡± Chapter 261 - Chapter 261: Chapter 261 Tang Sect (Fourth Update) Chapter 261: Chapter 261 Tang Sect (Fourth Update) As if he¡¯d been granted a great pardon, Chuanye¡¯s young master scrambled and rolled as he fled outside. At that moment, Shen Jun still had no idea what had happened. All he saw was Xue An saying a few words in R Country¡¯s language to Chuanye. Then, as if seeing their Emperor, Chuanye¡¯s young master kept bowing and scraping, nodding and bowing nonstop, before making his departure. Shen Jun stepped forward, ready to ask what exactly was going on. But to his surprise, as soon as Chuanye¡¯s young master saw him, he became livid. In Chuanye¡¯s eyes, had it not been for Shen Jun, he would have never visited the Shen Family, nor would he have encountered this terrifyingly powerful person! Luckily, this terrifying figure was in a good mood today, otherwise he would have died long ago. Haven¡¯t all those wealthy families and Sword Saints in Tokyo perished at his hand? In comparison, his Chuanye conglomerate couldn¡¯t even amount to a fart! Therefore, Chuanye¡¯s young master raised his hand and viciously slapped Shen Jun across the face, cursing loudly. ¡°Damn it!¡± Shen Jun was stunned by the slap. Afterward, Chuanye¡¯s young master turned to Xue An and nodded obsequiously before quickly scurrying away. The atmosphere in the room became awkward. Shen Jun, touching his swollen reddened half-face, gazed flickeringly. Shen Kang was also flabbergasted. He did not understand what had just happened. This friend of his daughter had merely said a few words, and Chuanye¡¯s young master, who had initially been full of bluster, acted as if he had seen a deity, turning pale with fear. Who on earth is this man¡­? Shen Kang looked at Xue An with some puzzlement. Meanwhile, hearing the commotion in the living room, Shen Nan and An Yan also came out. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on?¡± Shen Nan asked in astonishment. Before Shen Kang could speak, Shen Jun had already snorted coldly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Hah! Miss High and Mighty, you have no idea, do you!¡± ¡°Know what?¡± Shen Nan looked completely baffled. Shen Kang frowned, ¡°Shen Jun!¡± But Shen Jun couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Uncle, this matter can¡¯t be hidden. Just tell her!¡± Shen Kang¡¯s expression shifted, then his shoulders slumped as he let out a long sigh and sat down on the couch, saying nothing. ¡°Dad, what exactly happened?¡± The tremor in Shen Nan¡¯s voice grew. Shen Jun sneered, ¡°Cousin, our Shen Family has offended a powerful figure. The company has entered a dire situation and is on the verge of bankruptcy!¡± Shen Jun¡¯s words dropped like a bomb, leaving Shen Nan¡¯s face ashen. ¡°Dad, is what Shen Jun said true?¡± Shen Kang let out another heavy sigh and nodded. Shen Nan stood in shocked silence, her face a mask of astonishment. Shen Jun continued, ¡°With the company in such a state, no one is willing to buy it, and if they are, the offers are very low! After a lot of hardship, I finally found a company from R Country willing to discuss acquisition! But then¡­¡± Shen Jun pointed at Xue An, his face filled with resentment, ¡°This guy just had to show up and completely ruin the deal!¡± The room fell silent. After a long pause, Shen Nan finally managed a bitter smile, ¡°I think, Brother Xue must have meant well!¡± ¡°Good intentions?¡± Shen Jun sneered. ¡°Are good intentions of any use? The company is about to go bankrupt, and once the bankruptcy proceedings start, it¡¯ll be worthless! Although I don¡¯t know what he said, he somehow made that company from Country R run off, but I guess he never had good intentions!¡± Shen Jun said with a face full of resentment. Xue An¡¯s expression was calm, showing no emotion, just quietly observing Shen Nan. He wanted to see how this young girl would react. Shen Nan¡¯s expression changed, but eventually, she firmed up and said to Shen Jun, ¡°Regardless, he is still my friend, and you have no evidence. How can you slander people like this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m slandering people?¡± Shen Jun felt a bit guilty inside, but still retorted with feigned toughness and was about to say more. A detached voice came through, ¡°You should be very clear why I stopped the signing. Do I need to say what agreement you¡¯ve reached with the people from Country R?¡± At these words, Shen Kang, who had been bowing his head, looked up at Xue An with a shocked expression. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Shen Kang asked. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°This, you should ask your dear nephew here!¡± Shen Jun¡¯s complexion turned pale, but he still refused to concede, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. How could I possibly betray the Shen Family?¡± ¡°And the key point now is, if no one is willing to buy our company, how are we going to get through what comes next?¡± Upon hearing this, Shen Kang¡¯s expression faded again and he nodded wearily, ¡°If it comes to it, I¡¯ll just sell to that group of people from M Country.¡± After speaking, Shen Kang¡¯s face was filled with despair. Shen Nan, seeing this, felt a pang of sorrow, and her tears involuntarily fell. She had never seen her father so powerless and desperate. Suddenly, she turned around, looked at Xue An with a trembling voice, ¡°Xue Brother, can you¡­ help our Shen Family?¡± This was Shen Nan¡¯s last glimmer of hope. Because she had once seen Xue An perform the miraculous feat of levitating, in Shen Nan¡¯s mind, Xue An was like an Immortal, omnipotent. If Xue Brother stopped Father from signing and said Shen Jun had a guilty conscience, then he must surely have a way to help the Shen Family! Upon hearing this, disdain nearly overflowed from Shen Jun¡¯s face. ¡°Him? Haha, cousin, don¡¯t be naive! Do you know who our Shen Family has offended this time?¡± Shen Nan turned to look at her father, ¡°Dad, who exactly is trying to destroy the Shen Family? Speak up, Xue Brother might have a solution!¡± Shen Kang gave a bitter smile and shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s no use, that person, there aren¡¯t many in M Country who can afford to offend him!¡± Hearing this, Shen Nan¡¯s heart grew cold, but still, she clung to that last shred of hope and asked, ¡°Who is it, exactly?¡± Shen Kang hesitated for a moment, then sighed deeply, ¡°It¡¯s Tang Sect!¡± Tang Sect! These two words, even to Shen Nan, who didn¡¯t quite understand the social relationships in M Country, turned her complexion pale. ¡°And it¡¯s Han Jun from Tang Sect¡¯s Great Elder,¡± Shen Jun added, then looked at Xue An with a provocative glare. ¡°I really want to ask, how could your Xue Brother, with his vast connections, settle the score with Tang Sect?¡± The tone was full of mockery. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Shen Nan lowered her head and remained silent. She knew what Shen Jun was saying was true; after all, in M Country, Tang Sect¡¯s power was immense, not something the Shen Family, let alone old-established families, could afford to provoke. ¡°Mr. Xue, although I don¡¯t know why you stopped me from signing the contract, you are, after all, a friend of my daughter. Now that the Shen Family is in trouble, if it¡¯s convenient for you, please leave us. I¡¯m very sorry!¡± Shen Kang said in a defeated tone. The atmosphere in the room was oppressively tense, but just at that moment, Xue An raised his head and smiled slightly. ¡°Tang Sect? Good, I have a score to settle with them!¡± Chapter 262 - Chapter 262: Chapter 262: I give him 2 hours to come and apologize! (5th Update) Chapter 262: Chapter 262: I give him 2 hours to come and apologize! (5th Update) Hearing this, Shen Jun was momentarily startled before he couldn¡¯t help but let out a scoff. ¡°That¡¯s really funny, you want to settle a score with the Tang Sect? Do you know what kind of people they are? Even the local gangs in M Country don¡¯t dare to mess with them, who do you think you are?¡± Contempt filled his words. Xue An slightly raised his eyebrows and indifferently swept a glance at Shen Jun. Although he was too lazy to bother with it, if the provocation was repeated over and over again, then Xue An would not mind wiping out an ant. Shen Jun, who intended to continue speaking, became rigid after being glanced at by those eyes. Those eyes were simply too frightening! Xue An of course knew what kind of people were in the Tang Sect, even the Tang Sect elder, Han Jun, who had been offended by the Shen Family, was clear to him. The Elder who pointed to heaven, Yu Ling, was from the Tang Sect of M Country. After being killed by Xue An with a single punch, this Han Jun did not dare to seek revenge himself but instead, leaked the information to the Yu Family of Lingnan. Xue An was well aware of all this. That¡¯s why he said that there was indeed a score to settle with the Tang Sect. Shen Kang at this moment also wore a face full of disbelief. After all, Xue An was just someone who had just come to M Country from Huaxia, how could he possibly be a match for the Tang Sect? He was probably just bluffing! As the members of the Shen Family were filled with doubts and uncertainties. Outside the villa, several black business vehicles drove up, then a few burly Chinese men got out first. Someone opened the car door, and a well-built man with a sullen face, slowly got out of the car. He first looked up at the Shen Family villa, a hint of cold laughter appeared on the corners of his mouth, and then he headed straight inside. The villa¡¯s gate was kicked open, and this group of men walked in with arrogant faces. Seeing these people, Shen Kang couldn¡¯t help but turn pale with shock, then he quickly stood up. ¡°Young Master Zhou, you¡¯re here!¡± Facing this man, Shen Kang¡¯s demeanor was very respectful. This man nodded arrogantly, ¡°Mr. Shen, my master has sent me to ask if you have considered it properly? If you do not give a response soon, then don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± Shen Kang inwardly complained, this Young Master Zhou named Zhou Lin, was known as the Red Twin Sticks of the Tang Sect, and was also a closed-door disciple of Han Jun, usually acting very arrogantly. With his personal visit today, it seemed that this matter was not going to be easy to resolve. Zhou Lin surveyed the room, and when he saw Shen Nan, his eyes lit up, then he spoke indifferently, ¡°Mr. Shen, your daughter is quite beautiful!¡± Hearing this, Shen Kang¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but change drastically. ¡°Young Master Zhou, my daughter is still in university!¡± Zhou Lin smiled sinisterly, ¡°I can see that, but Mr. Shen, if you don¡¯t satisfy me this time, then¡­ your daughter might end up in some unspeakable places to accompany men in drinking! Do you understand what I mean?¡± Zhou Lin¡¯s arrogant tone made Shen Kang¡¯s face turn pale, and Shen Nan¡¯s expression was one of panic, not knowing how to respond. Just then, Xue An, who was sitting on the sofa, chuckled lightly, ¡°This¡­ is this the way your Tang Sect conducts itself?¡± Hearing this, Zhou Lin abruptly turned around, glaring at Xue An with a murderous face, he said, ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t you know to stay out of the Tang Sect¡¯s affairs, bystanders should retreat?¡± Xue An tapped the armrest with his fingers, speaking faintly, ¡°Who I am, you are not yet qualified to know!¡± Zhou Lin laughed furiously from extreme anger, ¡°Good, you¡¯ve provoked me. Today, I will tear you to pieces!¡± With that, Zhou Lin pounced like a tiger descending the mountain. Zhou Lin practiced the Ancient Martial Arts of Huaxia, Fierce Tiger Thirteen Forms! Moreover, his skill level was quite good, each move was like that of a real fierce tiger, extremely formidable in might. Shen Jun watched from the side, full of schadenfreude. Now, let¡¯s see how you continue to pretend? But this thought had barely crossed his mind. When he saw Xue An lift his head, his eyebrows arching slightly, he let out a light shout. ¡°Scram!¡± This word ¡°scram,¡± was like a heavy hammer, directly striking Zhou Lin in the chest while he was mid-air. And directly sent him flying out until he crashed into and broke through a wall, only barely coming to a stop. Afterward, Zhou Lin opened his mouth, and a mouthful of fresh blood spurted out. At this, Shen Jun, Shen Kang, and the others were all dumbfounded, simply unable to believe their eyes. The renowned Tang Sect¡¯s Red Blossom Twin Sticks, utterly unable to withstand even a single command to ¡°Scram¡±? At this moment, Zhou Lin¡¯s face was ashen, while a flash of terror flickered through his eyes as he looked at Xue An. He was more aware than anyone of the terror he had just experienced. The man, who appeared harmless and was gentle and refined, had transformed in a split second into an invincible Tyrannosaur, with a terrifying aura! ¡°You¡­ who are you, exactly?¡± Zhou Lin¡¯s haughty demeanor had subsided quite a bit, but he still stared fixedly at Xue An and asked. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Go back and tell your master the account with the Pointing Sky Elder hasn¡¯t been settled with him yet! And I¡¯m giving him two hours to come and apologize, or else¡­ I¡¯ll eradicate your Tang Sect!¡± Zhou Lin¡¯s face paled, but he still nodded and said, ¡°Okay! You just wait!¡± Having said that, he got up, gave Shen Kang a deep look, and then fled in a panic. Only the members of the Shen Family were left in the room, looking at each other. A glimmer of hope suddenly rose in Shen Kang¡¯s heart. Could it be¡­ he could really save our Shen Family? Shen Nan took a deep breath, believing that the matter must be resolved! For she had an inexplicable trust in Xue An. She even felt that there was nothing in the world that could stump this man. At this moment, Shen Jun sneakily approached Shen Kang and whispered, ¡°Uncle, this guy has even offended the Tang Sect¡¯s Red Blossom Twin Sticks. We should make plans early, otherwise, we might get implicated as well!¡± Shen Kang, swayed by these words, began to hesitate again. Shen Nan rebuked angrily, ¡°Shen Jun, you persistently cause trouble here, what are your true intentions? Even if our Shen Family falls, would that benefit you?¡± Shen Jun¡¯s face turned red and then white as he was scolded and slinked into a corner, sneering to himself. This guy has actually forced a Tang Sect elder to personally come and apologize; he really doesn¡¯t know how the word ¡®death¡¯ is written. Half an hour. One hour¡­ One and a half hours¡­ Outside, it remained dead silent with no sign of activity. Shen Kang¡¯s complexion became increasingly pale. Meanwhile, Shen Jun grew more smug, thinking to himself, I wonder how you¡¯ll smooth this over later? Only Xue An, with a serene expression, sat there, seemingly not the least bit anxious! Another twenty-odd minutes passed, and it was just a few minutes shy of two hours, when Shen Kang could no longer hold back and was about to speak. Suddenly, a commotion arose from outside. Shen Jun sprang to the window at once. He saw dozens of black business cars arriving, with many Tang Sect disciples alighting. From one of the central old-fashioned cars, a white-haired old man got out. Shen Kang also came to the window and, upon seeing the old man, his face involuntarily turned pale. ¡°It¡¯s Han Jun from the Tang Sect!¡± This show of force took everyone inside the room aback! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then they saw the Tang Sect elder making his way straight to the forefront, entering the Shen Residence. Shen Kang stood by the wall, filled with fear, not knowing whether he should go forward and apologize. However, Han Jun looked neither left nor right, walking directly up to Xue An and coming to a stop. Shen Jun was secretly pleased, thinking that Xue An was in for it now. But just then, Han Jun bent deeply at the waist and said with the utmost respect, ¡°I¡¯ve seen¡­ Mr. Xue!¡± Chapter 263 - Chapter 263: Chapter 263: What Goes Around, Comes Around (First Update) Chapter 263: Chapter 263: What Goes Around, Comes Around (First Update) Upon witnessing this scene, Shen Jun¡¯s mouth hung agape, wide enough to fit two duck eggs. Shen Kang¡¯s whole body shuddered, his face full of disbelief. He knew better than anyone how formidable Han Jun was. Once, because of some trifling matter, he had offended the Tang Sect, and as a result, just a single word from Han Jun had nearly brought his company to the brink of collapse. This illustrated the enormous power Han Jun wielded. But now, this figure who controlled the life and death of countless people, was bowing and apologizing to Xue An like a child who had done wrong, with utmost respect and submission. Inside and outside the room, there was a deathly silence. Xue An¡¯s expression was indifferent, as he quietly watched. Without a word from Xue An, Han Jun didn¡¯t even dare to raise his head, remaining bent at the waist. In this moment, Han Jun¡¯s heart was full of fear and regret. Time rolled back two hours earlier. Han Jun was sitting leisurely at the Tang Sect headquarters. Zhou Lin was the one he had sent to the Shen Family. Han Jun had long coveted the lucrative slice of the Hollywood movie industry, but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t get in on it¡ªinternational big companies had it all to themselves, with major figures pulling the strings behind M Country¡¯s domestic film companies. He had never found a way in. Then Shen Kang, because of a minor issue, had offended him. The thought struck him¡ªthe Shen Family¡¯s movie company might not be very large, but it operated quite well, generating substantial profits every year. So Han Jun sought a pretext to force Shen Kang into selling the company to the Tang Sect. Tomorrow was the final deadline. He had sent Zhou Lin to apply the last bit of pressure. In Han Jun¡¯s eyes, this was quite a mundane affair. But after waiting for more than an hour, Zhou Lin returned, pale-faced. At the sight of Zhou Lin¡¯s expression, Han Jun frowned. ¡°What happened?¡± Through clenched teeth, Zhou Lin said, ¡°I was beaten!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Han Jun¡¯s eyebrows rose, his face filled with killing intent. Someone dared to attack a member of the Tang Sect? ¡°A master hired by the Shen Family?¡± Han Jun asked calmly. Zhou Lin shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but this guy is quite formidable and extremely arrogant!¡± ¡°He injured me, and when I asked for his name, he said I wasn¡¯t worthy to know, and furthermore¡­¡± ¡°Furthermore what?¡± Zhou Lin gritted his teeth, ¡°He said to give you two hours, to go and apologize!¡± Upon hearing this, Han Jun couldn¡¯t help but show anger on his face. ¡°What audacity!¡± Zhou Lin was secretly pleased inside¡ªif his master took action, then no matter how powerful that person was, he¡¯d be finished! ¡°Did he say anything else?¡± Han Jun picked up his teacup and started sipping slowly. ¡°He also mentioned that the account from the business with the old Sky Pointer hadn¡¯t been settled with you yet!¡± Zhou Lin said. The moment he heard this sentence, Han Jun, who had just taken a sip of tea, was so shocked that he sprayed the tea out of his mouth. ¡°What did you say?¡± Han Jun¡¯s face became exceedingly grave. Zhou Lin was also startled, ¡°He¡­ he simply said that the account with old Sky Pointer hadn¡¯t been settled with you, and that you had two hours to go and apologize! Master, should we send somebody to take care of this guy?¡± Slap! With a raise of his hand, Han Jun sent Zhou Lin spinning several times in the air. ¡°Idiot! Is that a man you can provoke? And you dared to lay a hand on him?¡± Han Jun was clearly livid, stepping forward to deliver a flurry of punches and kicks to Zhou Lin. Zhou Lin was completely dumbfounded. He had never seen his master so enraged and frightened! After hitting him a few times, Han Jun suddenly remembered something and quickly looked at his watch. ¡°How much time has passed since you left the Shen house?¡± ¡°More than half an hour!¡± Zhou Lin said, his voice trembling. Han Jun was so scared that he shivered all over, shouting loudly, ¡°Quick, prepare the car!¡± And at that moment, Zhou Lin, trembling with fear, asked, ¡°Master¡­ who exactly is that man?¡± Han Jun stomped his foot, his face filled with horror as he said, ¡°He¡­ is Xue An!¡± Xue An! These two words seemed to possess infinite magic. At the very least, upon hearing them, Zhou Lin felt a darkness before his eyes and nearly died of fright. With one hand, he annihilated Immortal Gate; with one sword, he crushed Tokyo; he dominated the military of M Country! Any of these feats would be earth-shattering news by themselves. And all of these were done by Xue An. How ridiculous that he had even thought about confronting him? Thinking this, Zhou Lin felt a wave of relief wash over him. At this moment, Han Jun¡¯s heart was also filled with terror. Even on the way to the Shen Family, he was restless. When the Old Man of the Heavens was killed, he had secretly informed the Yu Family! He had thought that with the Yu Family¡¯s intervention, Xue An would surely be killed. But to his dismay, only a few days later, news came that Xue An had broken the Sword Immortal with a single strike. After hearing this news, Han Jun was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to leave his house for several days; even when he did, he had to be surrounded by countless bodyguards. He was very aware that a peerless expert like Xue An would definitely have a clear sense of gratitude and grudges, decisive in his kills! He could only hope that Xue An would forget about him. Especially as Xue An¡¯s deeds continued to come in one after the other, Han Jun lived every day in fear and terror. It was only after Xue An did not show up for a long time that he gradually relaxed. Until today, when he finally understood that what goes around comes around! So, he had come to the Shen Family with a toughened scalp, waiting for Xue An¡¯s disposal. At that time, Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°The Tang Sect¡­ has quite the overbearing way of doing things!¡± Upon hearing this sentence, Han Jun¡¯s body shook and cold sweat broke out all over him. ¡°Yes! Yes! We truly didn¡¯t know that the Shen Family was a friend of yours. Had we known, we would have never dared to do this! We plead for your understanding, sir!¡± A faint smile appeared on Xue An¡¯s lips, ¡°If the Shen Family didn¡¯t know me, would you have been prepared to drive this family to a dead end? Hm?¡± The last rhetorical question made Han Jun¡¯s knees weaken, and with a thump, he fell to his knees, then kowtowed like he was pounding garlic. ¡°Sir, spare our lives, we beg you to spare our lives, we will never dare to do it again!¡± Looking at this usually high and mighty figure, now begging for mercy like a lamb to be slaughtered. Shen Kang and the others all shut their mouths. Especially Shen Jun, who was ashen-faced. Xue An stood up, slowly walked over to Han Jun, and looked down at him from above. ¡°As fellow Huaxia on foreign soil, we should be helping each other out. Yet, you plotted against your own kind, abusing power and authority! What do you think your crime should be?¡± Han Jun collapsed on the ground, despairing, ¡°Everything is up to you, sir!¡± ¡°Very well! You wished to use others to kill me, and now you¡¯ve used your power to oppress others; it would not be unjust to kill you. Are you convinced?¡± Han Jun turned pale, nodding, ¡°Convinced¡­ I¡¯m convinced!¡± Seeing this scene, everyone, especially the disciples of the Tang Sect, felt a chill in their hearts. Was this the same elder who used to throw his weight around? In front of this man, he was like a lamb waiting for the slaughter! Xue An placed a hand on Han Jun¡¯s head, his eyes narrowing slightly. A powerful Divine Sense swept through Han Jun¡¯s mind, and after a moment, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Considering that you aren¡¯t too bad in normal times, I¡¯ll spare your life!¡± As he spoke, Xue An waved his hand, and Han Jun¡¯s complexion turned pale, his whole being aged, with a single move, he destroyed Han Jun¡¯s cultivation level and crippled his legs. Yet Han Jun kept kowtowing, ¡°Thank you for sparing my life, sir! Thanks for your mercy!¡± Each bow was heartfelt, because Han Jun had been thoroughly frightened. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only To this, Xue An merely smiled. He had just discovered through his Divine Sense that Han Jun did indeed take care of his fellow countrymen in foreign lands; it wasn¡¯t worth truly killing him. ¡°Moreover, Shen Family¡­¡± ¡°Rest assured, sir,¡± Han Jun said, trembling, ¡°From now on, the Shen Family will surely prosper and the Tang Sect will never dare to disturb them again!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Get lost!¡± Chapter 264 - Chapter 264: Chapter 264 What has been keeping you going? (2nd update) Chapter 264: Chapter 264 What has been keeping you going? (2nd update) The members of the Tang Sect were like prisoners granted amnesty. Someone came forward to support Han Jun, and they left the Shen Family villa with the utmost respect before breaking into a run without choosing their path carefully. The room fell silent. Xue An smiled at Shen Nan, ¡°Alright, the matter is settled!¡± Shen Nan¡¯s cheeks flushed with excitement as she looked at Xue An as if she were looking at a superhero. ¡°Thank you¡­ thank you!¡± Shen Nan said. At this time, Shen Kang stepped forward with a solemn expression and bowed deeply to Xue An, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Xue, for your help. The Shen Family will never forget this kindness!¡± Xue An was noncommittal. He had intervened only because he felt that Shen Nan was a nice girl, not to make the Shen Family feel indebted to him. However, at this moment, there was another person quietly slipping toward the door. As Shen Jun moved out, he was also praying in his heart. Please don¡¯t notice me! Please don¡¯t see me, God bless! It seemed that even his God didn¡¯t dare to offend Xue An. Just as Shen Jun reached the door, within one step of going out, Xue An turned his head to look at him and said indifferently, ¡°Thinking of leaving now?¡± Shen Jun shivered all over, then turned around and forced a few laughs. ¡°Heh, I suddenly remembered some things I haven¡¯t dealt with!¡± As he spoke, his voice became weaker and weaker. Because Xue An was looking down at him from above. That cold, indifferent gaze easily shattered Shen Jun¡¯s psychological defenses. He kneeled to the ground with a thud, ¡°Please spare my life, I won¡¯t dare to do it again, collaborating with people from Country R was just a moment of foolishness!¡± Hearing him admit it himself, Shen Kang¡¯s face turned deadly pale with anger. ¡°You ungrateful, treacherous thing, I took you in with good intentions, and this is how you repay me?¡± Shen Jun was also stunned at this point, as if he had been controlled and let out all his inner thoughts just now. ¡°Kill him? I can do it for you,¡± Xue An said to Shen Kang with a faint smile, as if he was talking about a trivial matter. Shen Jun trembled all over, crying out with a sobbing voice, ¡°Uncle, I won¡¯t dare to do it again, please beg for mercy for me, as long as you spare me, I will leave right now!¡± Shen Kang¡¯s expression changed a few times, then he let out a long sigh. ¡°Sir, this person is, after all, my relative, could you¡­ please let him off this one time!¡± Xue An was noncommittal. To kill or not to kill Shen Jun was of little significance to him. Shen Jun, seeing that his life was spared, turned and ran. Only then did Shen Kang have the chance to step forward and thank him again earnestly. After expressing his gratitude, Shen Kang asked, ¡°Mr. Xue, what brings you to Hollywood this time?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°I have a friend who is going to attend the Oscars in a few days!¡± ¡°Oh? Who might that be? Do I know them?¡± Shen Kang was surprised. ¡°Fan Mengxue!¡± Xue An said with a faint smile. Shen Kang was stunned, and Shen Nan let out an exclamation. ¡°The ¡®Pride of the Chinese¡¯ Miss Fan Mengxue?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Is she very famous now?¡± Shen Kang¡¯s face was full of admiration, ¡°Famous? She¡¯s more than just famous! As an overseas Chinese, I rarely admire anyone, but Miss Fan Mengxue is the one Chinese star I admire the most in my life.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Xue An was somewhat curious. ¡°Miss Fan¡¯s rise to fame in Hollywood in just a few months is something other stars couldn¡¯t achieve in their lifetimes,¡± he said. ¡°She has starred in a string of box-office hits, and now she¡¯s been nominated for an Oscar for a major production!¡± ¡°If it were just that, it would be one thing, but what¡¯s key is Miss Fan¡¯s stellar reputation. Many actors who have worked with her can¡¯t stop singing her praises, and moreover¡­¡± Shen Kang paused, noticed Mr. Xue¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and continued. ¡°Moreover, several well-known male actors really like Fan Mengxue. They¡¯ve said more than once in public that they want to pursue her!¡± ¡°But Miss Fan never responds to them. Ever since she entered Hollywood, she can be described as scandal-free!¡± At this moment, Shen Nan asked excitedly, ¡°Big Brother Xue, are you very familiar with Miss Fan?¡± Xue An smiled. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Then, could you get me an autographed photo? I asked my dad to get one for me, but he never had the chance. I like her the most! She¡¯s the pride and role model for us girls!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Of course, I can!¡± While they were discussing Fan Mengxue, In a luxurious hotel suite in Hollywood, Fan Mengxue, or as she should now be called, the Night Devil Empress, closed her eyes, preparing to try once again to completely extinguish the soul of this body. The Night Devil Empress arrived in the world she created with her Divine Sense. Night Demon Valley¡¯s greatest skills were Divine Sense and the secret technique of possession! Especially the Night Devil Empress, who had possessed countless bodies, had never encountered a soul as troublesome as the one in this body. On a swath of crimson land, there stood a huge crucifix. Chained to the crucifix with Divine Sense chains was a listless Fan Mengxue. The Night Devil Empress approached her, looking at the incredibly tenacious soul with a hint of severity in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m very curious, what exactly has been supporting you up until now?¡± the Night Devil Empress said indifferently. Fan Mengxue slowly lifted her head, her hollow eyes now only showing numbness. Yet, facing this numb gaze, a barely perceptible panic flashed in the heart of the Night Devil Empress. Then the Night Devil Empress became angry. Did she just become afraid of an ant¡¯s soul? ¡°So, you¡¯re still stubbornly holding on? I refuse to believe that any soul in this world can withstand the agony of being eroded by the Ye Mo Flame!¡± The Night Devil Empress roared as a black flame rose from Fan Mengxue¡¯s feet and quickly enveloped her entire body. The Demon Flame scorched, causing heart-rending pain! Even the toughest man, faced with such torture, wouldn¡¯t last three seconds. But Fan Mengxue merely struggled in agony for a few moments, her eyes remaining numb and her head held high, never once lowered. The Night Devil Empress, both shocked and furious, said, ¡°Why! Why do you keep holding on? What in this world is worth your longing to stay?¡± With that, the Demon Flame intensified once more. The raging flames completely swallowed Fan Mengxue. But even so, Fan Mengxue remained silent, just quietly watching the Night Devil Empress. The Night Devil Empress finally stepped back in panic and then angrily said, ¡°Why would you rather endure such pain and keep holding on?¡± Fan Mengxue opened her mouth and spoke in a hoarse, weak voice, ¡°Because I believe that he will definitely come to save me!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He? The Night Devil Empress¡¯s expression gradually became more sinister. ¡°You¡¯re talking about Xue An, aren¡¯t you? Hehe, that¡¯s right, he¡¯s already arrived in M Country, but I¡¯ve set a deadly trap. When the time comes, I will use your hand to personally kill him! Hahaha!¡± The Night Devil Empress laughed triumphantly. Fan Mengxue merely shook her head gently, ¡°You¡­ can¡¯t kill him, because he is the invincible Xue An!¡± As she spoke, a light seemed to return to Fan Mengxue¡¯s eyes. Chapter 265 - Chapter 265: Chapter 265: Appetizer (Third Update) Chapter 265: Chapter 265: Appetizer (Third Update) The Night Devil Empress¡¯s face turned iron blue, but after a moment, she suddenly let out a series of cold, mocking laughs. ¡°Very well, since you admire him so much, then when the time comes, I will let you experience what it feels like to kill him with your own hands!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten to tell you, the very thing Night Demon Valley excels at is disguise and possession, so flawless not even a Golden Immortal can detect it, so don¡¯t dream that he¡¯ll be able to notice!¡± Upon hearing the Night Devil Empress¡¯s words, Fan Mengxue¡¯s expression finally changed. ¡°If you dare to do this, even if I have to endure the torture of Demon Flame burning my soul for ten thousand years, I will not let you go!¡± Fan Mengxue cried out in anger. The Night Devil Empress cackled strangely as she exited the spiritual world and slowly opened her eyes. Similarly possessed by her underlings, Han Yao walked in. ¡°Empress, we have just received news, Xue An has already arrived in M Country!¡± The Night Devil Empress¡¯s eyes lit up, and then she nodded, ¡°Good! Notify Griffin first!¡± ¡°I think Griffin would be very pleased to whet his appetite with some appetizers while entertaining our Mr. Xue An!¡± Griffin was sitting in a chair eating a steak when he received the message. The thick steak was gradually sectioned off under the blade of Griffin¡¯s knife. With each bite, the aroma overflowed, and combined with a bit of wine, it was simply perfection! Not until the entire steak had been devoured did Griffin leisurely lean back in his chair, pulling off the napkin from around his neck and wiping his mouth. ¡°It seems our Empress is a bit impatient, but this Xue An has quite the tempestuous temper too. Just the second day he arrived in M Country, and he has already made Tang Sect retreat in dismay,¡± said Griffin indifferently. His subordinates remained utterly silent. They all knew full well Griffin¡¯s temperament; he could be as cultured and gentlemanly when pleased, but once enraged, he would transform into the most cruel and bloodthirsty demon. Thus, no one dared to speak. ¡°Hehe, China¡¯s master¡­ moreover, the deeds he has performed are truly dazzling. But unfortunately, this is the era of technology, there isn¡¯t a master that a single anti-materiel armor-piercing bullet can¡¯t deal with, if there is, then two!¡± As Griffin spoke, he became excited, dancing and gesticulating. The people in the room watched on as if they were accustomed to it. ¡°Ghoul!¡± Griffin called. ¡°Disciple is here!¡± A bald hulk slowly stood up from a corner. His face and body were covered with various scars, most of them gun wounds, as if he had come out of a hail of bullets. ¡°You go kill this fellow, it doesn¡¯t matter what weapon you use, even if you can get a nuclear bomb, it¡¯s fine!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Also, send a message to those Bounty Hunters in the City of Sin, whoever can kill him, the reward is one hundred million!¡± The Ghoul nodded and then turned to leave. Griffin¡¯s face still bore a trace of excitement; he licked his lips, ¡°I do hope I can see your corpse soon. When the time comes, I will use the most exquisite knife work to dissect you bit by bit, and your bones will become my finest collection!¡± In the back lawn of the Shen Family compound, Xue Xiang and Xue Lian were swinging on a swing set. Xue An was behind them, responsible for pushing the swing. With each push, the swing flew a little higher. Soon, the swing was almost perpendicular to the ground. Shen Nan watched with her heart in her throat. However, Xue Xiang and Xue Lian giggled non-stop. Now, Xue An¡¯s family was temporarily staying in the Shen Family¡¯s home. Xue An had intended to leave, but Shen Kang wouldn¡¯t hear of it and insisted on holding them back. In the end, Xue An gave up, reasoning that there were only two or three days left until the Oscars, and that the Shen Family would be attending too, which would save him the trouble. An Yan had moved her computer outside and was playing a newly released horror game with intense concentration. An Yan¡¯s explanation for this was that the air inside was not good, so she wanted to play with the computer outside! Xue An could only indulge her with a smile at this. He just liked to watch An Yan try to be tough, with that silly look on her face. Just when everything was peaceful and tranquil, Suddenly. Xue An frowned and turned his head to look into the distance. And at that moment. On top of a building 1,500 meters away from the Shen Family residence, a focused sniper had just taken a deep breath. ¡°May God be with you!¡± He silently recited in his mind and pulled the trigger. It was a sure shot. On the battlefield, he had sniped countless targets with his rifle. This time would be no exception. Although the intel had mentioned that this man was terrifyingly formidable. But there wasn¡¯t anyone that the bounty hunters of the City of Sin couldn¡¯t handle. Especially since he was one of the best among the bounty hunters. Thinking about the one hundred million US dollars that were about to be his, he became somewhat excited. A bullet traveling 1,500 meters would take 1.79 seconds. He leaned forward, his eyes fixed on the scope. He liked to watch his prey¡¯s head explode under his gun. But the smile on the corner of his mouth hadn¡¯t even fully formed before it froze. Because through the scope, he saw Xue An¡¯s indifferent gaze. At the same time, the bullet arrived. The massive shockwave even shattered the branches it passed along the way. Yet such a powerful armor-piercing bullet stopped dead, one meter away from Xue An. Then the bullet began to drill forward slowly, but with each centimeter it moved, its shape twisted a bit more. Until, after a laborious journey of ten centimeters, it exploded with a bang into dust and dispersed in the wind. The bounty hunter watched this happen, dumbstruck, then his body shuddered violently, and he rolled over, attempting to flee. This man¡­ was too terrifying! No wonder there was a bounty of a hundred million on him! But just as he was about to get up. A voice came from behind him, ¡°Your shooting is not bad, but sadly, you won¡¯t have a chance to use it again!¡± With that, the bounty hunter felt a severe pain throughout his body, and just as he was about to scream out loud, he was burned to ashes by white flames. Xue An looked at the special sniper rifle left on the rooftop and smiled faintly. ¡°Planning to wear me down with this method? Too bad, you¡¯ve miscalculated!¡± But just as Xue An appeared on the rooftop 1,500 meters away. In the back garden of the Shen Family residence, a ghoul dropped from the sky like a Hell Demon God, and without any waste of words, went straight for An Yan. He was a smart man, because an unsmart warrior would have died on the battlefield long ago. He had been waiting. Waiting for others to make a move. Sure enough! Someone couldn¡¯t hold back and fired the first shot. Xue An was lured away by the shot, as expected. Leaving behind a perfect opportunity. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Of course, the ghoul was not willing to let it pass and lunged at An Yan with a vicious smirk. Just subdue this woman. Then wouldn¡¯t Xue An be easy to capture? But just when he thought everything was a sure thing. An Yan, whom he had considered a frail woman, frowned and picked up the frying pan that was beside the computer for self-encouragement. Chapter 266 - Chapter 266: Chapter 266: A Ferocious and Aggressive Family (4th update) Chapter 266: Chapter 266: A Ferocious and Aggressive Family (4th update) The ghoul¡¯s mouth curled into a mocking smile. ¡°You actually think you can take me down with a frying pan?¡± ¡°This is nothing short of a grave insult to a warrior! I¡­¡±. The rest of the thought was abruptly cut off. Because An Yan, holding the frying pan in her hand, made a few gestures in the air towards the ghoul flying toward her, and then, as if playing baseball, swung the pan fiercely as it charged at her. Bang! A muffled sound. The frying pan, refined by Xue An, was incredibly hard, and An Yan¡¯s handling was skilled, hitting the ghoul directly on its head. The ghoul felt a darkness before its eyes and thudded to the ground. But its combat training was indeed commendable; the moment it touched the ground, it attempted to leap up and escape. However, at that moment, An Yan stepped forward, placed her foot on the ghoul¡¯s head, pressed with the pan, and commanded sharply, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± The ghoul truly didn¡¯t dare to move, freezing in place. Shen Nan watched the scene, dumbfounded. She originally thought Xue An was formidable enough. But she never expected her Sister An Yan to be even more ferocious and valiant. It¡¯s just that the weapon was somewhat peculiar. At this time, Xue Xiang and Nian Nian also ran over. ¡°Bad guy, how dare you attack Mom, we¡¯ll beat you up!¡± Xue Xiang and Nian Nian raised their tiny fists and began pummeling down. The ghoul was initially unconcerned, thinking what strength could two little girls have? But to its surprise, Xue Xiang and Nian Nian, their bodies strengthened by the elixir, were incredibly powerful. Each punch carried the force of several dozen pounds. Soon, they reduced the ghoul¡¯s face to a battered mess. Especially Nian Nian, who had somehow found a mini frying pan and began to hammer away at the ghoul¡¯s head. Clang, clang, clang! It even had a rhythmic beat! Shen Nan gasped in shock. This whole family¡­ seemed very fierce! When Xue An returned and saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a mixture of laughter and tears. An Yan, with a triumphant look, said, ¡°Husband, look, the three of us are impressive, aren¡¯t we?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Not bad, but this guy has already run away, haven¡¯t you noticed?¡± ¡°What?¡± An Yan exclaimed and quickly looked down. Sure enough. The ghoul had used a life-saving secret technique to escape just now. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s so irritating, I thought I had caught a big villain!¡± An Yan said somewhat dejectedly. Xue An smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just run off. A bunch of petty evildoers, nothing to fuss over!¡± While Xue An comforted his wife, he casually waved his hand. A stream of sword qi shot across the sky and disappeared. At that moment. The figure of the ghoul appeared on a street more than ten miles away from the Shen Family. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, still filled with fear. He had felt Xue An¡¯s returning aura and hurriedly fled. Otherwise, he felt that he would have definitely died there! Luckily¡­ he managed to escape! While the ghoul was reveling in its escape, a beam of sword light flew by, skimming over the ghoul¡¯s neck. Bemused, he blinked his eyes, and then his head soared into the sky as his corpse thudded to the ground. This horrifying and bloody spectacle also caused the people on the street to scream incessantly. After the ghoul¡¯s corpse was brought back, Griffin, dressed in a black suit, stood silently beside the body. The atmosphere in the room was oppressively terrifying. After a long while, Griffin finally said, ¡°Take his body to the basement!¡± Hearing this order, many people turned pale, their eyes filled with extreme terror, but they still bowed their heads and said, ¡°Yes!¡± The house Griffin now resided in was located at the very edge of Hollywood, and it was a detached villa surrounded by towering trees, which made it look particularly sinister. The basement was specially reinforced, such that even missiles would have a hard time penetrating it straight away. On the floor of this basement, a pattern similar to a six-pointed star was drawn with a strangely colored paint. The ghoul¡¯s body was placed in the center of the six-pointed star. Besides that, in other corners of the star, there were also bodies or fresh blood laid out. Griffin knelt on the ground with a respectful demeanor, muttering to himself. As he chanted in a low voice, his complexion gradually turned pale, and the basement grew increasingly colder. Suddenly. After a violent fluctuation, a cloud of black mist appeared above the six-pointed star. Within the black mist emerged a towering and fierce Cerberus. One of its heads lowered to eat the ghoul¡¯s corpse, while another spoke arrogantly. ¡°Ye demons, for what purpose have you summoned me?¡± Griffin, overwhelmed with joy, knelt and crawled on the ground, shivering as he said, ¡°Respected Cerberus, the demon race welcomes your arrival!¡± Cerberus snorted coldly, ¡°Such meager offerings to summon me to the mortal realm? It is insufficient for my consumption! If you cannot provide me with a perfect explanation, I shall devour you right now!¡± Griffin quickly replied, ¡°Lord Cerberus, the reason for summoning you is out of utmost necessity!¡± He then recounted the events that had taken place before. He particularly emphasized the Night Devil Empress and Xue An. After listening to Griffin¡¯s introduction, the sinister laughter of Cerberus echoed in the basement. ¡°The Night Devil Empress? Haha, probably an eastern Immortal¡¯s legacy, but if I could consume her, it would be of great benefit to me, as for that Xue An, he¡¯s just an ordinary Huaxia Cultivator, I fear him not!¡± Griffin¡¯s face lit up with excitement, ¡°Lord Cerberus, I hope you will subjugate the Night Devil Empress and leave her body to me!¡± ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s easily said, but I am very hungry now and need a lot of blood to eat!¡± said Cerberus. ¡°Your anger, my lord, I have prepared everything!¡± Griffin¡¯s eyes sparkled with joy. The ghoul, having the bloodline of the Dark Races, could still be used as a sacrifice to summon the gods of the demon realm even after death. But usually, it would be used to summon some ordinary lesser Demon Gods. Who could have expected that this time, they would summon the watcher of hell, Cerberus himself! This naturally filled Griffin with overwhelming happiness. He was confident that with Cerberus by his side, the Night Devil Empress, including Xue An, as well as the two dark overlords of the City of Sin, would all bow at his feet! In the following two days, the number of Bounty Hunters trying to ambush Xue An increased significantly. Yet Xue An had become laid back. Because An Yan had found something even more entertaining than playing video games. That was using a flat pan to hit the bounty hunters that popped up from nowhere. Like now. Xue An was sitting on the sofa in the backyard, yawning out of boredom. Meanwhile, An Yan was having a blast ¡°whack-a-moling¡± in the lawn of the backyard. To be exact, this ¡°mole¡± was a ninja assassin from Country R. He was also among the top listed persons on the bounty rankings of the City of Sin. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But at this moment, the assassin was nearing a breakdown. This backyard seemed to have become his eternal nightmare, as no matter how he tried to escape, he couldn¡¯t leave the yard. He didn¡¯t know that Xue An had sealed the space around this area, rendering all his escape techniques ineffective here. And every time the assassin¡¯s head popped out of the ground, a flat pan would accurately fly towards him. In the end, the assassin came out of the earth, gasping for breath as he lay on the grass, ¡°No¡­ no more, just kill me if you will! I¡­ I can¡¯t escape anymore!¡± Chapter 267 - Chapter 267: Chapter 267 Are you moved or not? (1st Update) Chapter 267: Chapter 267 Are you moved or not? (1st Update) Speaking, he closed his eyes, preparing to await death. But after waiting for a long while, nothing happened. Puzzled, he opened his eyes. He saw An Yan holding a frying pan with a somewhat amused expression, ¡°Who said I was going to kill you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The assassin thought he must have heard wrong. At this moment, Xue An stood up from the couch and said indifferently, ¡°Alright Yan¡¯er, stop playing around!¡± An Yan let out a bored sigh, ¡°So boring, just when I was getting into it, you gave up!¡± With that, An Yan left on her own accord. Xue An walked up to the assassin, showing a set of white teeth, smiling very prettily. ¡°You see, you clearly came to kill us, but my wife is very magnanimous and isn¡¯t planning to hold a grudge with you! How does it feel, touched or not?¡± ¡°I¡­ I dare not move¡­¡± the assassin said with a chill in his voice. He could feel the piercing murderous aura emanating from Xue An. ¡°Hmm?¡± Xue An raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m touched, very touched!¡± The assassin nodded repeatedly. ¡°Now that¡¯s being good!¡± Xue An said with a slight smile. ¡°I heard¡­ Bounty Hunters like you are pretty wealthy?¡± ¡°What?¡± The man hadn¡¯t quite caught on yet. ¡°My patience is limited, so don¡¯t play dumb with me, understand?¡± Xue An said coolly. ¡°Understand, understand!¡± The man nodded vigorously, then said with a wry smile. ¡°Sir, all of my savings are in a Swiss bank, I really don¡¯t carry cash on me¡­¡± Xue An smiled joyfully, ¡°That¡¯s easy to handle; I¡¯m a person who is quite willing to trust others, you know!¡± Saying this, Xue An took out a piece of paper and tossed it to the assassin. ¡°That¡¯s my bank account on there. After you go back, transfer all the money into it, got it?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± ¡°Alright, you can go now!¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°What?¡± The man was stunned again. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t want to leave?¡± ¡°Want to, want to, I¡¯ll leave right now!¡± Saying this, he scrambled up from the ground, secretly rejoicing in his heart. As soon as he left this place, only a fool would transfer the money! Just when he was about to leave happily, Xue An¡¯s voice came from behind him. ¡°Don¡¯t think about playing any tricks, you know. I¡¯ve placed a Curse Mark in your soul. If you don¡¯t transfer the money obediently, what might happen, well, I really wouldn¡¯t know!¡± The assassin, whose face had been full of glee, stiffened, then said with a bitter expression, ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Of course not, the first thing I¡¯ll do when I get back is to hurry up and transfer the money!¡± Xue An waved his hand dismissively, ¡°Scram!¡± The assassin left as if his soul had been crushed. At this time, An Yan came over, a bit amused, ¡°Husband, is it really alright for us to do this?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be?¡± Xue An said lightly. ¡°They came here intending to kill us. It¡¯s already merciful of me not to make them completely soulless! Now I¡¯m just having them pay to save their own lives, isn¡¯t that more than fair?¡± ¡°Husband, did you really place a Curse Mark in their souls?¡± An Yan asked curiously. Xue An grinned slyly, ¡°Do I have that kind of free time? Such mundane riches aren¡¯t worth the trouble of placing Curse Marks on everyone one by one!¡± ¡°Then what if they don¡¯t transfer the money?¡± An Yan asked, a bit confused. Xue An affectionately tousled her hair, ¡°You can be so adorably silly sometimes. I might not have placed a Curse Mark, but I did leave a little Nightmare Spell on each person.¡± ¡°If they really dare not to transfer the money, the Nightmare Spell will haunt them, and they won¡¯t die but will definitely be flayed!¡± Xue An said indifferently. Indeed, things turned out just as Xue An had predicted. After these assassins returned, they hoped against hope to slip through undetected. But soon, they became unable to sleep at night, and eventually, even closing their eyes would trigger horrendous nightmares. Some of the mentally fragile ones quickly broke down. The rest hastened to transfer the money obediently. In just a day or two, Xue An¡¯s account swelled by more than a hundred million, and it was all in US dollars! It even made Xue An start looking forward to the arrival of assassins. But there are no fools in this world. After a few days of harsh lessons, these bounty hunters comprehended a truth deeply. Even if you provoke the devils of hell, never mess with the Xue An family. First off, there¡¯s that woman wielding a skillet. She will show you what it means to have no escape, neither to heaven nor to earth. Many bounty hunters who prided themselves on their agility initially did not take An Yan seriously. After all, An Yan was only in the Xiaoyao Realm now, not too strong. But once the fight started, these assassins went crazy. That skillet, in this woman¡¯s hands, came to life! It was unpredictable and unstoppable. And what made people despair the most was that, no matter how good your moves were, as soon as you stopped, the woman would just have to toss the skillet, and like it had a tracker, it would fly right at you. However, compared to An Yan¡¯s skillet, what truly terrified these bounty hunters¡­ was Xue An¡¯s smile. He might not kill you, might even chat leisurely with a smile, and if you were injured, he would even offer bandages. But beneath that gentle and refined smile, lied a heart calculating enough to take your last penny. This was the collective sigh of those now penniless bounty hunters. As a result, when the news spread, many once-fierce bounty hunters fled outright. The once-bustling Shen Family villa finally quieted down. Xue An could only look up to the sky and sigh, when would there be another opportunity to make money just by lying down? The Oscars were approaching. Hollywood was gradually bustling too. Aboard a luxurious RV, a handsome blond man said with a grin, ¡°Dear Edward, I heard about your last trip to Country R to pursue that actress, but you got a snub, didn¡¯t you?¡± The mention of Country R turned Edward¡¯s face pale. ¡°Don¡¯t bring that up again! William, why did you invite me to Hollywood?¡± Williams¡¯ face was full of disbelief, ¡°My God, what on earth happened to you in Country R? Why have you changed so much? Have you forgotten that the Oscars are almost upon us?¡± ¡°So what about the Oscars?¡± Williams shook his head helplessly, ¡°Dear friend, I¡¯d rather believe you¡¯re doing this on purpose! It¡¯s the Oscars! There will be actresses from all over the world coming! Aren¡¯t you looking forward to that?¡± Edward gave a bitter smile but didn¡¯t speak. Seeing his reaction, Williams patted his shoulder, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ve heard a bit about what happened in Country R, but that¡¯s all in the past, isn¡¯t it? ¡°And this isn¡¯t Country R. We stand on the land of the most powerful country in the world! We have invincible warships and cannons, are we really going to be afraid of a martial artist?¡± Williams said contemptuously. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Edward remained silent. He understood that, in the eyes of people like Williams, Cannons represent justice, and aircraft carriers are invincible! But could that man be so simple? Edward¡¯s mind replayed that rainy night in Tokyo, the silhouette of Xue An breaking all laws with a single sword strike! That was the nightmare of his lifetime! Chapter 269 - Chapter 269: Chapter 269: Disciple of Darkness (Third Update) Chapter 269: Chapter 269: Disciple of Darkness (Third Update) Xue An also heard Mr. Dragon¡¯s speech from afar and couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional! Just then, a lavish, limited-edition Rolls-Royce slowly drove into the venue. The eyes of many were drawn to this pricey vehicle. Many people were gossiping, curious to know which star had arrived in it. At that moment, the car door opened, and Williams got out first. Under the astonished gazes of the crowd, he quickly walked to the other side, opened the car door, and extended his hand, ready to assist. A slender and delicate hand reached out and gently rested on Williams¡¯s hand. Then, a stunningly beautiful woman slowly stepped out of the car. Her beauty made many hold their breath. The media reporters squatting outside the venue were at first startled, then went into a frenzy. Fan Mengxue! She had arrived! And she came in a man¡¯s luxury car. Who was this man? What was their relationship? These questions swirled in the minds of the reporters, exciting them all. Williams was enjoying the moment. A beauty at his side, the center of attention. Many reporters crowded around, shouting their questions. ¡°Miss Fan, what do you think of this year¡¯s Oscars?¡± ¡°Miss Fan, if you don¡¯t win an award this time, what will you do?¡± But more questions were directed at Williams. ¡°Miss Fan, is this gentleman your boyfriend?¡± The crowd fell silent. Many were looking at Fan Mengxue, wanting to know her answer. Fan Mengxue smiled slightly and shook her head, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Then why did you come in his car? Are you two dating?¡± the reporter persisted. Williams frowned, feeling annoyed. In his eyes, the reporter was simply being too tactless. Just as he was about to rebuke them, he suddenly felt the beauty beside him stepping away quickly. He was momentarily stunned before quickly following after her. The reporters were also caught off guard. What was Miss Fan planning to do? But their journalistic instincts prompted them to follow as well. By then, Fan Mengxue had already walked briskly to the crowd near the red carpet. The crowd stirred. Many looked excited, thinking Fan Mengxue was approaching them. However, Fan Mengxue stopped, brushed her hair from her ear, and smiled slightly. ¡°An, you¡¯ve come!¡± The reporters hurriedly aimed their cameras at the crowd, eager to see who was this person that made Fan Mengxue so flustered. When they took a closer look, they realized that the man Fan Mengxue had affectionately called out to was actually accompanied by his wife and children. The entire scene grew somewhat astounded for a moment. Williams¡¯s face was even more overcast, his eyes filled with fury! Yet faced with so many onlookers, Xue An just nodded slightly and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve come, and it¡¯s specially to congratulate you!¡± Fan Mengxue laughed, her smile brimming with happiness. Then she turned to An Yan and said, ¡°Sister An, I¡¯ve been so busy these last few days that I forgot to pick you up, I¡¯m really sorry!¡± An Yan smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Fan Mengxue then looked at the two little girls. ¡°Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, have you thought about Auntie Fan?¡± A look of confusion flickered across the faces of Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, and then they nodded somewhat awkwardly, but remained silent. Afterward, Fan Mengxue glanced around and said, ¡°An, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Because I can¡¯t get into the main venue,¡± replied An Yan indifferently. Fan Mengxue frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. I¡¯ll notify them in a bit. You take Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian inside! I¡¯ll go ahead, and we¡¯ll attend the banquet together tonight!¡± After speaking, Fan Mengxue nodded at An Yan and turned to leave. Seeing her departure, Williams took a deep look at An Yan before quickly following her. After she had gone, Shen Kang and Shen Nan said with faces full of envy, ¡°Mr. Xue, Miss Fan really is an exceptional beauty, and she handles social interactions without a hint of arrogance. She¡¯s truly admirable!¡± An Yan smiled and remained noncommittal. The reporters had intended to approach An Yan for an interview, but as they made a move, An Yan, along with his family, had already entered the main venue. With no other choice, they stamped their feet in frustration, preparing to stop An Yan after the event. Inside the main venue, it was indeed a dazzling gathering of stars! Many faces that one would only see on the big screen were now assembled all in one place. An Yan, with An Yan and the others, found a corner to sit down in. Among the many Western faces, the appearance of An Yan and his party naturally drew a lot of attention. In these gazes, there was curiosity and scrutiny, but most of all, there was arrogance. No matter what achievements the Chinese made, these M Country folks always seemed to be filled with unfounded arrogance and prejudice. However, An Yan paid no mind to these attitudes, his gaze fixed on the distant figure of Fan Mengxue, twinkling with contemplation, wondering what he was thinking. At that moment, a warm male voice in Mandarin Chinese asked, ¡°May I sit next to you?¡± An Yan turned his head to see, recognizing the iconic large nose. After a brief moment of surprise, he nodded and smiled. ¡°Please, feel free.¡± After Mr. Dragon sat down, he looked at An Yan curiously and asked, ¡°If I may be so bold, you don¡¯t seem to be an actor, are you?¡± An Yan smiled slightly, ¡°Of course not!¡± At this moment, An Yan was very excited, ¡°Mr. Dragon, could I have your autograph?¡± Mr. Dragon laughed heartily, ¡°Of course, you can!¡± As he said that, he wrote fluidly, giving An Yan an autograph, and then he noticed Xue Xiang and Xue Nian by the side and couldn¡¯t help but ask enviously, ¡°Sir, are these your daughters?¡± An Yan nodded. Mr. Dragon seemed a little reflective, ¡°Sometimes I wonder, why live so tiredly? It would be better to spend quality time with the family. Pleased to meet you, you have an enviable family!¡± With that, Mr. Dragon extended his hand towards An Yan. An Yan smiled, shook his hand, and then blandly asked, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Mr. Dragon sitting at the front?¡± Mr. Dragon shook his head with a wry smile, ¡°You might not believe it, but actually, I really dislike being under the camera; it¡¯s too tiring! And¡­¡± Mr. Dragon looked at the radiant Fan Mengxue in the distance and softly laughed, ¡°Tonight, this event belongs to her! I wouldn¡¯t want to go up there and foolishly barge in on the festivities!¡± An Yan gave a casual smile, noncommittal. Just as the Oscars awards ceremony was about to officially start, Griffin walked out of the house clutching a large, sturdy dog. The yard was filled with men in black tuxedos, their expressions cold. Upon seeing Griffin, all the men nodded slightly. These were Griffin¡¯s most elite underlings, and the result of many years of his hard work. Disciples of Darkness. It was just that when they had fled from City of Sin in a panic, they had lost more than half of their force. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Otherwise, the scene today would have been even more grand. Griffin carefully held the dog as he got into the car, then waved his hand. ¡°Depart!¡± A line of black vintage cars slowly started to move out of the villa, heading straight for the Oscars venue. At that moment, Griffin leaned forward and spoke in a respectful tone, ¡°My lord, we will arrive soon!¡± Chapter 270 - Chapter 270: Chapter 270: Body Snatching? Haha! (4th Update) Chapter 270: Chapter 270: Body Snatching? Haha! (4th Update) ¡°And now, we come to the most exciting moment of the evening! Of course, I know everyone is getting impatient, because after this award is given out, we can all go eat!¡± the black host said with an exaggerated expression. Laughter erupted from the audience. Mr. Long, however, curled his lips indifferently, ¡°After all these years, I¡¯ve gotten used to M Country¡¯s food, their lifestyle, but I still can¡¯t appreciate M Country style humor.¡± Xue An said nothing. He kept a thoughtful gaze on the stage. ¡°And the Oscar for Best Actress goes to¡­¡± the host drew out his words, deliberately suspenseful. ¡°Oh, my God! Mr. Long¡¯s compatriot has once again made a splash in Hollywood; this is a Chinese actress from Huaxia, Fan Mengxue!¡± Boom! Even though the result had been anticipated, the venue still erupted with a great commotion. Many people were hearing this name for the first time and couldn¡¯t help but look around to see who had won this year¡¯s Oscars for Best Actress. At this moment, Williams excitedly approached Fan Mengxue, bending over and offering his hand in a guiding gesture. Fan Mengxue smiled slightly, stood up, and gracefully walked onto the stage. Her presence as she walked was inviolable, like that of a Night Devil Empress. The whole venue fell quiet, many people taken aback by Fan Mengxue¡¯s imposing aura. Especially many stars who had worked with Fan Mengxue were now flickering their gazes, secretly amazed at how someone could develop such an astonishing presence in such a short time? Fan Mengxue approached the award podium, casually picked up the trophy, and then spoke into the microphone. ¡°To achieve this honor, I only want to thank one person!¡± The whole venue became silent, everyone listening quietly. ¡°And today, this person is also here. I really hope he can come up on stage now and share this honor with me!¡± As Fan Mengxue spoke, she looked toward Xue An in the distance. But Xue An merely leaned back in his chair, saying nothing. After a long silence, the people in the hall began to whisper amongst themselves. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Who is Fan Mengxue talking about?¡± ¡°And they¡¯re here at the event, but who is it?¡± Amidst the murmuring of the crowd, Mr. Long was also surprised, ¡°Who is Miss Fan referring to?¡± Xue An shook his head and said nonchalantly, ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± At this moment, the Night Devil Empress on stage looked somewhat displeased. Why wasn¡¯t he coming onto the stage? Could it be that he had perceived something? Impossible! After all, her Divine Sense had been sleeping; her behavior was controlled by the subconscious of her true self. How could he possibly have noticed? While she was in her state of uncertainty, Williams walked onto the high platform, smiling proudly. ¡°Miss Mengxue, I¡¯m so pleased you would say that. It¡¯s an honor to have helped you win the award!¡± The audience reacted with surprise. But Williams¡¯ good looks and proper attire led many people to believe it was true, actually thinking it was him. A faint trace of ruthlessness flashed in Fan Mengxue¡¯s eyes, yet she nodded her head. ¡°Thank you!¡± An invisible turmoil passed just like that, and only a very few people knew what had happened. For instance, An Yan now quietly asked, ¡°Honey, why didn¡¯t you go up on stage just now?¡± Xue An sighed softly, ¡°I was thinking!¡± ¡°Thinking about what?¡± ¡°Thinking about how to rescue her without harming Mengxue¡¯s body later!¡± Xue An said indifferently. An Yan was startled. ¡°Husband, are you saying¡­?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can feel her presence, she¡¯s just been blocked!¡± At the same time, Xue An¡¯s eyes grew colder. Xue An rarely got angry. This millennia-old Dao heart wasn¡¯t cultivated in vain. Sometimes he was decisive in killing, but his Dao heart remained clear and pure. But at this moment, he suddenly had the urge to kill! Because he felt an intense sense of despair and pain. It filled him with raging fury. ¡°Possession? Haha!¡± Xue An murmured to himself. The award ceremony was over. Next was the grand banquet. Countless actresses competed in splendor, appearing at the banquet in various expensive gowns. The men, on the other hand, huddled together in groups, starting to discuss animatedly. The topics were nothing other than this year¡¯s movie quality and the actresses! Xue An didn¡¯t join in on these discussions, as he was busy taking two little girls to eat desserts in the sweets area. Seeing this, MR Dragon, who was surrounded by people, squeezed out of the crowd and came over, handing Xue An a glass of red wine. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to like talking much?¡± MR Dragon said with a smile. Xue An took a sip of red wine and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like to talk. It¡¯s just that tonight, there are some things I have to do!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± MR Dragon was about to ask what he was going to do. The doors of the hall suddenly collapsed. Then, a large group of men in black suits streamed in, all wielding various ferocious firearms, and even a few of them carried rocket launchers with them. This scene made everyone at the banquet stunned, and the women began to scream. But the screams stopped abruptly. Because Griffin walked in elegantly and fired a dozen shots at the ceiling. The gunshots were deafening, silencing everyone. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I¡¯m sorry to disturb your dinner!¡± Griffin bowed slightly, his posture as perfect as a gentleman. ¡°You¡­ what do you want to do?¡± a burly man asked angrily. Smack! The moment his words fell, his head was blown off with a gunshot. The corpse fell to the ground. Many people screamed, followed by the sound of a woman¡¯s sobbing. Griffin shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t like people talking to me in a questioning tone!¡± At that moment, Williams whispered to Fan Mengxue beside him, ¡°Miss Mengxue, follow me later, I can safely get you out of here!¡± Fan Mengxue frowned and gave him a cold glance. The Night Devil Empress was so angry she could almost spit blood at this point. Her original plan was to get close to Xue An and coax the formula of Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir out of him before killing him! But she hadn¡¯t expected that Griffin would be so impulsive to take everyone at the venue hostage. Williams, thinking Fan Mengxue was scared, whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, these guys probably want money. I have plenty of money; we can just pay the ransom!¡± ¡°You seem to be very familiar with this?¡± The Night Devil Empress inquired. Williams smiled, ¡°Heh, I did get kidnapped a few times back in the day!¡± While they were talking, Griffin slowly walked over and smiled at Fan Mengxue. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Night¡­¡± Fan Mengxue frowned and signaled him with a stern look not to speak out of turn. Griffin was slightly taken aback and then nodded, turning to look at Williams! ¡°Kid, what were you just muttering about?¡± Williams stood up proudly, ¡°Sir, please relax, I won¡¯t resist. I know you¡¯re probably after money, and my family will be willing to pay a sum that will satisfy you! And Miss Mengxue, I am also willing to pay her ransom!¡± Chapter 271 - Chapter 271: Chapter 271: A Shocking Turnaround (Fifth Update) Chapter 271: Chapter 271: A Shocking Turnaround (Fifth Update) Before he had finished speaking, Griffin raised his gun and shot Williams in the leg. Williams fell to the ground with a thud, his face first showing disbelief, then he started to cry out in pain. ¡°Bastard¡­ Ahhh, why did you shoot me?¡± Griffin blew on the muzzle of his gun and said coolly, ¡°Sir, it seems you¡¯ve misunderstood something, we¡¯re not after your money! However, I can give you a choice, if you¡¯re willing to give your life, then this beautiful lady can survive!¡± ¡°Of course, you can also let me kill her, and I¡¯ll spare you! What do you say?¡± Griffin aimed his gun at Fan Mengxue. Far away, crouched on the ground, Mr. Dragon God said with a grave expression, ¡°No matter what he chooses, he will die!¡± Indeed! After hearing this, Williams didn¡¯t hesitate at all and pointed at Fan Mengxue, ¡°Kill her! And I can give you a lot of money, just please spare my life!¡± Williams¡¯s words drew a low murmur of disapproval. Many people felt chilled by his actions. But Williams didn¡¯t care at all. In his view, a beauty was surely delightful, but only if one was alive to enjoy it. If he was about to die, what was the use of talking about a beauty? Griffin smiled grimly, ¡°Good!¡± Then he raised his hand, and a shot hit Williams¡¯s head. Joy was still painted on Williams¡¯s face; he had thought he was going to survive. Since coming in, Griffin had killed two people, and his strange actions made many people feel a chill in their hearts. Then Griffin smiled faintly, ¡°Let me introduce myself, I¡¯m Griffin!¡± Bang! Many faces showed shock and despair. Even Mr. Dragon, a tough man, now had a look of dejection. ¡°God, it¡¯s him! We¡¯re probably all going to die now!¡± Xue An said calmly, ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know, this Griffin is a dark tycoon from the City of Sin, known as the Bone Picker, extremely ruthless and merciless, I didn¡¯t expect him to show up here!¡± Mr. Dragon said, distraught. Then he gritted his teeth and whispered to Xue An, ¡°If he goes on a killing spree later, I¡¯ll take the lead. You take your wife and kids and run out first, after all, the two kids are innocent!¡± Xue An glanced at Mr. Dragon with a serious face and suddenly smiled, ¡°Why does this feel like we¡¯re in a movie?¡± Mr. Dragon managed a bitter smile, ¡°Even movies aren¡¯t shot like this, sigh! What could such a dark tycoon, coming here, possibly want to do?¡± At that moment, Griffin approached Fan Mengxue, gently sliding his gun across her face, his eyes full of mischief. Anger flashed in the Night Devil Empress¡¯s eyes. This guy, he was deliberately taking advantage of the situation! But her face showed only terror, and she said with a trembling voice, ¡°You¡­ what are you going to do?¡± Griffin chuckled darkly, ¡°What am I going to do? Can¡¯t you guess?¡± Many people¡¯s faces showed grim resignation. The Night Devil Empress stole glances at Xue An in the distance; seeing him squatting on the ground, motionless, she couldn¡¯t help but grind her teeth in frustration. This guy, how could he keep so calm? That wasn¡¯t like him at all! Suddenly, Griffin broke into a savage laugh, pressing the gun against Fan Mengxue¡¯s head. ¡°Such a pretty face, it would be a pity to blow it away with a shot!¡± No one dared to speak. Mr. Dragon¡¯s face showed a look of humiliation. Fan Mengxue was a Chinese actress, now being humiliated by someone, and as a Chinese actor himself, he naturally felt rage and unwillingness. ¡°Please don¡¯t! I beg you, let me go!¡± the Night Devil Empress pleaded, desperately suppressing her anger. ¡°Let you go? Okay! But the condition is, someone must be willing to die for you!¡± Griffin said indifferently. A dead silence filled the room. With the body still lying there, who would dare to go up and seek death? Mr. Dragon took a deep breath, deciding he could no longer tolerate this. Although he was very clear that charging forward at this moment meant a certain death. But men from Hua never just stood by and watched their fellow women get humiliated. Even in the face of death, he was determined to try! But just as he was about to rise, someone patted his shoulder gently, ¡°Let me do it!¡± Mr. Long was startled, then watched, agape, as Xue An stood up and walked forward. ¡°You¡­,¡± Mr. Long exclaimed in horror. He wanted to say, ¡°You have a wife and kids!¡± At this moment, An Yan said softly, ¡°Mr. Long, don¡¯t worry, my husband can handle this!¡± Mr. Long gave a bitter smile, yet he didn¡¯t believe her at all. After all, the opponent was a notorious dark lord with so many minions! How could he possibly come out unscathed all alone? If it doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll have to step up too! Mr. Long gritted his teeth in secret. And at this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on Xue An. Griffin looked amused. In his view, Xue An¡¯s presence was mediocre, not appearing like much of a powerhouse. Could all those incredible feats in the rumors really be achieved by such a man? The Night Devil Empress¡¯s face lit up with joy. You finally took the bait! Now Xue An had approached Griffin, smiling faintly. ¡°Nice shooting!¡± Griffin was slightly taken aback, then smiled elegantly, ¡°Thank you for the compliment!¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°But the person is very foolish!¡± Boom! Everyone was shocked. Mr. Long included, many thought Xue An must have gone mad. To dare to provoke at a time like this? Griffin¡¯s face grew darker, ¡°Oh? You say that, do you think I won¡¯t dare to kill her?¡± With that, he aimed the gun at Fan Mengxue¡¯s forehead. Fan Mengxue¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears as she looked at Xue An. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Go ahead and pull the trigger now.¡± Mr. Long was completely baffled. What the hell is this guy trying to do? Griffin, burning with anger, aimed the gun at Xue An. ¡°You want me to shoot? Do you believe I¡¯ll kill you first right now?¡± As he spoke, the dark disciples raised their weapons, all aiming at Xue An. Faced with such a lineup, Xue An turned to look at the Night Devil Empress and said with an indifferent tone. ¡°You disguise yourself well! But the moment I saw you, I knew you weren¡¯t her!¡± This statement caused the Night Devil Empress to panic internally, but her face remained unchanged, ¡°An¡­ what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand!¡± Xue An laughed, his smile filled with murderous intent. ¡°For one¡­ she never calls me An!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Night Devil Empress was internally shocked, barely managing a smile: ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, I really am Meng Xue¡­¡± Xue An took a step forward, saying coldly: ¡°The Body-Snatching Technique, did you really think I wouldn¡¯t see through it?¡± This shocking twist dumbfounded everyone. The Night Devil Empress¡¯s eyes flickered with panic, then she gradually calmed down, her lips curling into a cold smile. ¡°Indeed, I can¡¯t hide it from you, but do you think, facing such a hopeless situation, even if you know¡­ what can you do about it?¡± Chapter 272 - Chapter 272: Chapter 272: Today… You Must All Die! (First Update) Chapter 272: Chapter 272: Today¡­ You Must All Die! (First Update) With those words, Fan Mengxue¡¯s aura soared abruptly, and her eyes turned into a demonic dark red. A voluptuous Mandala Flower gradually appeared on her slender neck and cheeks. Xue An watched quietly, a hint of anger concealed in his eyes. Griffin bowed slightly, his manner dignified and graceful, as he said, ¡°Respected Empress, welcome back!¡± The Night Devil Empress¡¯s face bore an extremely cold smile, speaking to Xue An from above. ¡°Xue An, you killed my Night Demon Valley disciples! Today, I will settle this account with you!¡± Xue An looked up at Fan Mengxue, who floated in mid-air like a Demon God, and said indifferently, ¡°Night Demon Valley? So, you are also a member of the Hidden Immortal Sect?¡± The Night Devil Empress let out a cold laugh, ¡°That¡¯s right, surely you didn¡¯t think that the power of the Hidden Immortal Sect was limited to so little? Let me tell you the truth, the real Immortal Gates are within Kunlun, any of our elders could descend and crush you with a single finger!¡± Then the Night Devil Empress¡¯s eyes flashed with greed, ¡°But this matter is not beyond discussion. As long as you are willing to disclose the secret of Tianyuan, I might consider sparing you!¡± The Night Devil Empress stumbled upon a bottle of Tianyuan and, to her amazement, discovered that this potion actually resonated with Spiritual Energy, capable of enhancing one¡¯s Cultivation Level. This discovery left her ecstatic! In Kunlun, any elixir that could enhance Cultivation Level was worth a fortune! She had never expected that such a thing could exist in the mundane world. That¡¯s why she painstakingly devised a plan to possess Fan Mengxue¡¯s body in order to get close to Xue An and pry out the secret of Tianyuan. Having heard her words, Griffin understood why the Night Devil Empress had gone to such great lengths to approach Xue An. He also knew the effects of Tianyuan, thus his face too was filled with greed. ¡°Xue An, the Empress has already compromised, and I promise that today, as long as you hand over the formula for Tianyuan, I shall let all the people go!¡± Griffin¡¯s words incited fierce commotion. Many people began to agitate. ¡°Tell them!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Otherwise, we¡¯re all going to die today!¡± This was a pleading tone. Some even turned their fury towards Xue An, blaming him for their current predicament. ¡°So you¡¯re the bastard behind all this!¡± ¡°Spit it out, or we won¡¯t let you off!¡± The venue turned chaotic. Cries of despair and curses mingled together, but their target was all directed at Xue An. Mr. Long looked at one of the most eagerly agitating individuals by his side and couldn¡¯t help but shout angrily, ¡°Have you all lost your mind? It¡¯s Griffin who is holding us hostage, yet you hurl such abuse at Mr. Xue, how does that make sense?¡± Mr. Long¡¯s words caused some people to shamefacedly shut their mouths, but more still glared at Xue An in anger. At that moment, the Night Devil Empress laughed coldly, ¡°Xue An, do you see? If you don¡¯t speak up today, not only will I not let you go, but neither will the others present here!¡± Under such pressure, Xue An, standing at the eye of the storm, slowly raised his head, his expression neither sad nor joyful. But the Night Devil Empress suddenly felt tense inside. Because she noticed that Xue An¡¯s gaze was too calm, disturbingly so. ¡°When I was in school, I had made a promise to her that if anyone dared to bully her, I would stand up for her.¡± Xue An spoke slowly, his tone untouched by emotion. ¡°She had lost both parents at a young age, leading a difficult childhood, and because she was pretty, she attracted countless troubles after starting school.¡± ¡°Yet even so, she never gave up on herself. When those people bullied her, she would just hide away and cry secretly! Because she said no one in this world cared for her anymore!¡± From a distance, An Yan, who originally wore a worried look, suddenly felt her eyes turning red. ¡°In my eyes, she is like a sister to me!¡± ¡°And you dared to imprison her soul and torment it day after day?¡± Towards the end, Xue An¡¯s tone was filled with a surge of killing intent! Simultaneously, an extremely cold aura erupted from his body, shooting up into the sky. ¡°No matter who you are, today¡­ you¡¯re all going to die!¡± The Night Devil Empress exclaimed in shock as if she had seen a ghost, ¡°A Loose Immortal? No! How could a Loose Immortal possess such a formidable aura? Griffin, fire!¡± Fear filled the heart of the Night Devil Empress as she bellowed loudly. Griffin, at this moment, was also somewhat dazed, his previously graceful demeanor gone, and he yelled at the dark disciples behind him, ¡°Fire! Blast him to death!¡± The sound of gunfire rained down, countless bullets heading towards Xue An. But when they were still a dozen meters away from Xue An, the bullets all came to a halt. And then gradually disintegrated, shattered! This scene astonished everyone present. Xue An shook his head, ¡°I said, you¡¯re all going to die today!¡± With that, Xue An took a step forward. Boom! The entire venue shook violently. Countless sword lights emerged from the sky, like the Grim Reaper in the dark night, engulfing all the dark disciples. The Night Devil Empress and Griffin awkwardly dodged this strike. Afterward, Griffin watched in horror as his dark disciples were chewed up like by a giant beast, all turning into a puddle of blood, dying on the spot. ¡°Lord Cerberus, save me!¡± Griffin shouted! A large dog sauntered into the venue and said with an arrogant face, ¡°I know, you lowly demons are just a bunch of waste!¡± After speaking, its body started to swell, quickly transforming into an immense Cerberus! ¡°It¡¯s the hellhound!¡± someone exclaimed. ¡°Oh God, could it be that Satan has descended tonight?¡± some people called out to God, trembling. ¡°Mortals, your cultivation level is impressive, but I am a Demon God under the Netherworld King; today, I will let you know what true divinity is,¡± the Cerberus said with a sinister smile. Xue An¡¯s expression was cold as he took another step forward, vanishing from his spot. When he reappeared, he was already in front of the Cerberus. The speed was so fast that even the Cerberus was taken aback. Then, Xue An grabbed one of the Cerberus¡¯ heads and said coldly, ¡°Even if your Netherworld King were here, he would still have to kneel before me today!¡± Having said that, Xue An put his arms to use and swung the entire Cerberus around. The Cerberus tried to struggle in the air, but when it saw the look in Xue An¡¯s eyes, it faltered, and then let out a cry of immense fear. ¡°Lord, have mercy! Lord, have mercy! I didn¡¯t know it was you!¡± But it was already too late, Xue An¡¯s blow had shattered the entire Cerberus¡¯ bones. Yet the Cerberus didn¡¯t even dare to resist, collapsing on the ground, looking up at Xue An with utmost reverence. ¡°My lord¡­¡± ¡°You recognize me?¡± Xue An stood in mid-air, looking at the Cerberus. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve heard our Netherworld King mention you before!¡± The Cerberus was filled with regret at that moment. How could it be him! Wasn¡¯t this man missing? If it had known it was him, it would have been scared to death, and wouldn¡¯t have dared to come! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Because this man was someone before whom even their Netherworld King had to kneel in greeting! Xue An nodded, ¡°In that case, you may die!¡± Having said that, Xue An pointed with his finger. A mighty Sword Qi pierced through the Cerberus¡¯ three heads. Cerberus couldn¡¯t even react before it turned into a cloud of demonic energy and disappeared. Chapter 274 - Chapter 274: Chapter 274: People Can Lie, But Souls Can’t! (3rd Update) Chapter 274: Chapter 274: People Can Lie, But Souls Can¡¯t! (3rd Update) ¡°Are you wondering how I knew?¡± Griffin¡¯s body trembled, and he quickly said with a flattering smile, ¡°Not at all, your excellency must indeed know everything.¡± Xue An didn¡¯t pay attention to his flattery and said indifferently, ¡°People can lie, but souls cannot!¡± Griffin swallowed hard, not daring to speak anymore. He understood what Xue An meant¡ªif he dared to lie, then Xue An would make his soul disperse just like the Night Devil Empress. ¡°Are you a daemon of the Dark Races?¡± Xue An asked. ¡°Yes!¡± Griffin replied with utmost respect. Xue An nodded, casually waved his hand, and a black Talisman Spell was imprinted on Griffin¡¯s forehead. Griffin felt a searing pain in his head and looked at Xue An with a face full of horror. ¡°I¡¯ve planted a Curse Mark in your soul, if you harbor any other thoughts, your daemon soul will be burned by the Karmic Fire!¡± Hearing Xue An¡¯s words, Griffin¡¯s legs went weak, and he knelt down on the ground, his eyes filled with despair as he looked at Xue An. Xue An scanned the venue. By now, people had recovered from their initial shock, but no one dared to come forward. After all, Xue An¡¯s performance had been too frightening. It was nothing short of divine and demonic. An Yan came over with Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. ¡°Meng Xue Auntie, you¡¯re back!¡± The two little girls had lost their initial resistance and asked with smiles on their faces. Fan Mengxue nodded, then looked at An Yan with some embarrassment. An Yan smiled, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve returned! These days, you must have suffered a lot!¡± ¡°Thank you, Sister An!¡± Fan Mengxue said softly. At that moment, Mr. Long hesitated at a distance, not daring to come over. Xue An smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Long, it seems we cannot continue the banquet tonight. How about we change the location? Let¡¯s also take the opportunity to celebrate for Meng Xue!¡± Mr. Long was slightly startled, then also nodded with a smile, ¡°That sounds good, I¡¯ve been feeling suffocated here anyway! Especially the words and actions of some people earlier, utterly nauseating!¡± His words made many people bow their heads in shame. Xue An smiled, ¡°All right! Let¡¯s go!¡± He wasn¡¯t about to hold a grudge against these people. It wasn¡¯t until they left the venue that Xue An realized Shen Kang and his daughter were anxiously waiting at a distance. They had heard about the incident inside, but didn¡¯t dare to enter and could only wait outside. Seeing Xue An come out safely, they both breathed a sigh of relief and quickly came up to greet him. ¡°Mr. Xue, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re alright. You scared us to death!¡± Shen Kang exclaimed, then noticed Fan Mengxue and Mr. Long standing next to him. ¡°Miss Fan, Mr. Long!¡± Shen Kang exclaimed in surprise. Xue An smiled, ¡°Since we didn¡¯t get to enjoy the banquet here, why not go back to your place and eat?¡± Shen Kang was overjoyed, ¡°It would be an honor!¡± After they had left, The people at the venue began to come out, still shaken, and started recounting what happened to the M Country law enforcement officers who had arrived late. Once this information was compiled and reported to the FBI, the head of the intelligence department read the report and broke out in a cold sweat. Many of M Country¡¯s notables had been hijacked by a dark overlord of the City of Sin, and Huaxia¡¯s number one danger had also appeared at the venue. If anything had gone wrong, resigning wouldn¡¯t be enough to take responsibility! So he picked up the phone and started lambasting the department responsible for security. After venting his anger, the security chief asked cautiously, ¡°Chief, what should we do next? Should we try to keep this Xue An in M Country?¡± ¡°Nonsense! Do you have crap in your head?¡± The intelligence chief was furious again! ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the news? Xue An has subdued that Bone Picker Griffin. What does that tell you?¡± The security manager on the other end of the phone was embarrassed. ¡°For God¡¯s sake, if you were in front of me right now, I¡¯d strangle you! It means Xue An is definitely going to the City of Sin!¡± ¡°I heard something very precious has emerged in the City of Sin, and those big shots of the Dark Races are getting restless. Isn¡¯t it perfect if Xue An goes there? Let them fight like dogs!¡± At this point, the head of intelligence started to feel somewhat cheerful, ¡°Also, remember to lock this down tightly, and impose a gag order on all witnesses! I don¡¯t want to wake up tomorrow, check my phone, and find it flooded with news of gods, demons, and monsters! This is the Land of the Chosen, M Country! It¡¯s not the land of charlatans!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the security manager responded loudly. After hanging up, the intelligence chief silently prayed. Dear God, please let this Divine Slaughter leave M Country soon. Every day he stays on this land, I lose a year of my life! Meanwhile, this unfortunate intelligence boss was silently praying, Xue An and Fan Mengxue, among others, were enjoying a warm dinner. Actually, it should be called a late-night snack. During the meal, everyone was drinking and chatting merrily. Mr. Long is truly an old-timer who has been mingling in Hollywood for many years. He was well-informed about many strange and unusual stories, and he made them sound so funny when told by him! The atmosphere was lively, and even Fan Mengxue, who had not completely emerged from oppression, couldn¡¯t help but smile. Only Griffin was in a corner, miserably gnawing on dry bread. It wasn¡¯t intentional mistreatment, but now, as soon as he saw Xue An, the suppression from the depths of his soul would make him kneel uncontrollably. Satan, please show some mercy and let me escape from this guy soon! Griffin was fervently praying in his heart. But clearly, when his Satan heard that the other party was Xue An, he too wanted to get away as far as possible! After a full meal and drinks, Mr. Long prepared to leave. Xue An came out to see him off. Regardless, Mr. Long¡¯s character had earned Xue An¡¯s respect! ¡°Mr. Xue! You¡­ are you a Cultivator?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Mr. Long knows about this too?¡± Mr. Long nodded, ¡°When you live long enough, you encounter some entities that ordinary people can¡¯t understand, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone as formidable as Mr. Xue!¡± Mr. Long paused, then said, ¡°Actually, I really want to advise you not to go to the City of Sin. But then I thought, it¡¯s better not to say it!¡± ¡°Oh? Why is that?¡± ¡°Because I know it would be useless to say it!¡± Mr. Long said helplessly, spreading his hands. Xue An burst into laughter. This Mr. Long truly is a remarkable person! Once back in the house, Griffin was kneeling in the corner, facing the wall in penance. ¡°It seems you are quite afraid of me?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Griffin didn¡¯t dare to speak. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you cooperate well, I won¡¯t kill you. Instead, I will help you claim the throne of the City of Sin!¡± Griffin suddenly looked up, a light shining in his eyes. ¡°My lord¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand, ¡°But first, you need to explain the situation in the City of Sin clearly!¡± Griffin nodded vigorously, affirming the request, then he went on to describe the City of Sin in detail. The City of Sin was a common name for the place because it was located on the edge of the desert in M Country, where the environment was harsh, and no one wanted to go there. Later, it gradually became a gathering place for fugitives, and in recent years it grew and expanded. Now it was truly a vast city. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There, darkness was a constant companion, and sin was an everyday occurrence. There were no laws, no moral constraints! Everything was out in the open! And among it all, there were three individuals whose power was the most formidable. At this point, Griffin chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m one of them! Known as the Bone Picker!¡± Chapter 275 - Chapter 275: Chapter 275: City of Sin (First Update) Chapter 275: Chapter 275: City of Sin (First Update) Kunlun Immortal Realm. Night Devil Palace. The Night Devil Empress suddenly opened her eyes, and a terrifying demonic aura instantly swept across the entire palace. ¡°Xue An¡­ you dared to destroy my divided spirit! I will tear you to pieces and ensure your soul never finds peace!¡± the Night Devil Empress roared. Under her rage, the entire Night Devil Palace trembled. The disciples of the Night Devil Palace all knelt on the ground in silence, as if frozen by cold cicadas. ¡°Night Devil sister, why are you so angry?¡± A woman dressed in light gauze, elegant as a Fairy from the Moon Palace, gracefully walked in. Seeing this woman, the Night Devil Empress couldn¡¯t help but stand up. ¡°It turns out to be Fairy Thousand Snow gracing us with her presence!¡± Fairy Thousand Snow smiled slightly, ¡°Night Devil sister, why the anger just now?¡± The Night Devil Empress recounted the incident with a dark expression. When she mentioned Xue An destroying her divided spirit, the always composed Fairy Thousand Snow¡¯s expression suddenly changed drastically. ¡°Xue An?¡± ¡°Yes! Does the Fairy also know of this person?¡± Fairy Thousand Snow said with a cold, biting laugh, ¡°Of course I know him. A few days ago, I sent Ban Mei to the mortal world to look for a person with immortal fate, but I never expected she would perish so soon after her departure! And the one who killed her was Xue An!¡± Having said that, Fairy Thousand Snow looked towards the Night Devil Empress, ¡°Sister, if we do not eliminate this man, my rage will not be quelled!¡± The Night Devil Empress nodded, ¡°But we are both bound by rules, and our true bodies simply cannot enter the mortal world. What shall we do?¡± Fairy Thousand Snow revealed a smug smile, ¡°Sister, you need not worry. I have my plans, and will surely lead Xue An into our trap! As long as he enters Kunlun, killing him will be as easy as flipping our hand!¡± The Night Devil Empress nodded and asked, ¡°Is there anything else you wish to discuss, Fairy?¡± ¡°The trial competition will take place in a short while, and with the death of my disciple Wen Banmei, I fear the Thousand Snow Sect may lose!¡± Fairy Thousand Snow mentioned this with a worried look. The trial competition was a critical event linked to each Sect¡¯s resource allocation for the coming year, and it was a crucial trial of competition. If they were to lose, the allocation of Spiritual Energy resources would be reduced, and that would be very troublesome! ¡°So what does the Fairy suggest¡­?¡± ¡°I would like one of my disciples to cultivate for a while on your Divine Demon Trial Ground to quickly enhance their strength!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bit¡­¡± The Night Devil Empress showed a look of difficulty. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister, I will not let you down!¡± As she spoke, Fairy Thousand Snow produced an Elixir. ¡°This is something that can greatly improve one¡¯s Divine Sense cultivation!¡± The Night Devil Empress finally showed a smile, ¡°Fairy, you¡¯re too kind!¡± Though she said so, she eagerly took the Elixir. In Kunlun, where Cultivators are numerous and resources are fixed, scarcity of resources occurs. Therefore, even a single spirit herb is extremely precious to a Sect! Let alone a Spirit Pill! Meanwhile. In the City of Sin. Deep in a chaotic and unkempt street, there sat an inconspicuous little bar. The bar¡¯s owner was a Chinese, who was currently sitting in the hall, leisurely drinking Erguotou. The outside sun blazed fiercely; at this time, there wouldn¡¯t be a soul on the streets. Only at night would the street be filled with all manner of ghouls and ghosts! Just as he was drinking himself into a stupor. A line of people walked in from outside the door! He was startled awake, then frowned, ¡°The bar opens only in the evening!¡± The man leading the group removed his cloak¡¯s hood with a smile, ¡°Old Stone, I¡¯m really happy to see you haven¡¯t drunk yourself to death!¡± The moment Old Stone saw this man, his eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±. After repeating ¡®you¡¯ serveral times, Old Stone quickly got up to close the door of the shop, then with a face full of terror, he said. ¡°Griffin, have you lost your mind? Daring to come back here?¡± Griffin smiled, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to come back? This City of Sin always had a place for me!¡± Old Stone sighed, ¡°After you were driven out, your old territory was long since carved up! Nobody in the City of Sin remembers you now!¡± Hearing this, Griffin¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°Is it the same with Carter?¡± Old Stone gave a wry smile, ¡°Your loyal dog, Carter, is now the one with the most territory!¡± ¡°That damned bastard!¡± Murders flashed in Griffin¡¯s eyes. ¡°I would advise you not to try taking back your territory. The City of Sin is not what it used to be! Newcomers with high cultivation levels have arrived, and they are extremely ruthless! Some of the people under that Carter are quite formidable!¡± ¡°You can have a meal here, then I¡¯ll find a way to get you out of here!¡± Old Stone rambled on. Griffin chuckled, ¡°My friend, in the end, the one who didn¡¯t betray me was indeed you! However, I am not leaving this time! Because I am here to clear the path and ascend to the throne of the Dark King of this place!¡± Old Stone thought Griffin was boasting and couldn¡¯t help but frown. At that moment, Xue An removed his bamboo hat, looked around, and said indifferently, ¡°Is this the safe place you were talking about?¡± Griffin quickly bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Yes, my lord, Old Stone is an old confidant of mine, and no one knows about our relationship. You can rest assured!¡± Xue An nodded noncommittally. He had originally planned to come directly to this City of Sin and subjugate all the strong with his peerless cultivation! But he was dissuaded by Griffin. The latter made it clear, those who walk in the dark would not bow their heads easily! If one wished to obtain the Fountain of Youth, it had to be by other means! Xue An was quite interested in this Fountain of Youth because, according to rumors, it was water that could grant immortality! Yet Xue An always felt it sounded like a Spiritual Spring! If that were true, it could also aid Xue An¡¯s cultivation! ¡°A person from Huaxia?¡± Old Stone was shocked at this moment. In this place, people from Huaxia were very rare! Xue An glanced at him, then spoke softly, ¡°All right, remove your bamboo hats.¡± At Xue An¡¯s command, the people following him also removed their bamboo hats. Old Stone was dumbstruck at once. Because one of them turned out to be a woman. And she was an incredibly stunning beauty. Behind her followed two exquisitely adorable little girls! Each girl was holding a bucket of ice cream, enjoying it contentedly! What kind of grouping was this? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Could they be here on vacation? Old Stone looked questioningly at Griffin! Griffin smiled, ¡°This is my lord! She has come to the City of Sin to help me ascend to the Dark King¡¯s throne!¡± Old Stone was torn between laughter and tears, then somewhat helplessly said to Xue An. ¡°Young man, I don¡¯t know who you are, but you dare to bring such beautiful women to the City of Sin! That¡¯s pure foolishness, it¡¯s seeking death!¡± Chapter 276 - Chapter 276: Chapter 276: Chaos in the Bar! (2nd Update) Chapter 276: Chapter 276: Chaos in the Bar! (2nd Update) Xue An offered a faint smile, ¡°Oh? Is it really that impressive?¡± Old Stone sighed, ¡°We¡¯re both from Huaxia, and I truly do not wish to harm you. This city is different from other places, here, there are no laws or rules to bind you! Griffin should know this better than I do! So, take good care of yourself!¡± Xue Xiang, who was eating ice cream, looked up and said, ¡°Grandpa, my dad is really amazing!¡± Xue Nian also hurriedly chimed in, ¡°Exactly, exactly!¡± Griffin, somewhat impatiently, said, ¡°Old Stone, these matters are not for you to worry about. Adults will make their own decisions! We¡¯re planning to stay here for now!¡± Old Stone shook his head secretly and turned to leave. He had seen too many spirited young men enter the City of Sin with dreams of achieving something great. But often, by the second day, they would be found dead in a gutter, their deaths humiliating. Once Old Stone had left, Griffin curled his lip, ¡°Sir, that guy is always like this, even more timid than a mouse, pay him no mind!¡± With that, Griffin led the way for Xue An and the others to the third floor of the bar as if it was his own backyard. There were a few rooms there. Griffin had stayed here for a few days in the past, so he arranged for Xue An and his family to stay here. After Griffin went out, An Yan said with some nervousness, ¡°Husband, what the old man said was quite frightening, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°He meant well, but with me here, no one would dare to do anything to you! Just stay here comfortably, and in a few days, I¡¯ll take you all home!¡± After settling An Yan and her daughters, Xue An turned and went downstairs. Griffin lived on the second floor; he had now changed into a different outfit, wearing a dirty jacket and a face full of weathered stubble, completely unrecognizable from the refined gentleman he was before. ¡°Sir, I think the most important thing now is to take back my territory!¡± Griffin babbled, his eyes filled with a fierce look. It was clear that the guy was still brooding over the betrayal of his subordinates. Xue An chuckled, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush that! I¡¯d like to see what the City of Sin is really like first.¡± As night fell. The small bar began to liven up. Gang members with tattoos on their faces leisurely sipped their drinks by the bar. Exotically dressed dancers began to sway sensuously on stage, accompanied by intoxicating music that made people involuntarily start to get lost in the revelry. Old Stone was behind the bar, mixing his signature cocktails. At that moment, a few of the gang members said impatiently, ¡°Old Stone, is it just these same old tramps again today?¡± Old Stone chuckled, saying nothing. ¡°Hey, what happened to that hot chick from a while ago?¡± one of the gang members asked with a lecherous grin. ¡°Who knows? Maybe you scared her off!¡± Old Stone said with a laugh. He was the only one on the street who dared to joke with these lawless ruffians. Just then, Xue An and Griffin descended the stairs! The appearance of these two unfamiliar faces attracted a lot of attention. Especially Xue An. With his neat dress and calm demeanor, he seemed utterly out of place in the dim and chaotic atmosphere of the bar. A few of the gang members frowned slightly, about to say something. Old Stone quickly said with a smile, ¡°This is a distant nephew of mine, who has just come from Huaxia to seek my help!¡± ¡°You old fart, you still have nephews?¡± the gang members relaxed their guard and jeered. Xue An found a spot and sat down. Old Stone hesitated for a moment, poured him a glass of wine, then lowered his voice and said, ¡°You better leave quickly! This place is too chaotic!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Chaotic? That¡¯s exactly what I want to experience!¡± Old Stone, irritated, glared at him, thinking highly displeased that Xue An was nothing but an ignorant punk, so he turned and left. Griffin whispered to the side, ¡°Sir, those loudmouthed gangsters laughing over there should be members of a nearby motorcycle gang!¡± At this point, a hint of disdain crossed his face. ¡°Back in the day, even the boss of their motorbike gang had to kneel before me!¡± Xue An smiled faintly and took a sip of his drink. The spicy liquor with a hint of sweetness exploded in his mouth. The taste surprised Xue An a little. Griffin chuckled, ¡°Surprised, aren¡¯t you? Although Old Stone is a pushover, his bartending skills are top-notch! Many big shots come here specifically to taste the drinks he prepares.¡± While they were speaking, the door to the bar was pushed open. Everyone turned to look, and then all were stunned. A woman wearing an ultra-short skirt, showing off a pair of long, straight legs, walked in. Her attire was revealing, and her figure extremely sensual. Under her dyed light purple hair was a pretty, Eastern-looking face. In such a small bar, her arrival naturally caused quite a stir. Especially those in the motorcycle gang, who all hooted at her. Despite being ogled by so many men, the woman remained unruffled. Instead, she sashayed up to the bar with grace, expertly took out a slim lady¡¯s cigarette, lit it, took a deep drag, then said indifferently, ¡°Give me a ¡®Twilight Love¡¯.¡± Old Stone was a bit nervous, but still swiftly made the drink and handed it over, while murmuring softly, ¡°Why have you come again?¡± The woman smiled slightly, ¡°You run a bar, don¡¯t I have the right to come?¡± Caught off guard by her reply, Old Stone nodded helplessly, ¡°Of course, you can come! Enjoy your drink!¡± After saying this, he turned and walked away. The motorcycle gang members, however, started to laugh, their gazes growing increasingly malicious. A muscular man with a tattoo of a venomous snake on his face sneered, ¡°Old Stone, is this hot chick someone you¡¯ve brought in to spice things up and boost sales? Otherwise, why would she come here so often?¡± This woman was the very hot chick they had just mentioned. She would occasionally appear in this small bar, making those in the motorcycle gang salivate with desire. Old Stone chuckled bitterly, ¡°How could I possibly afford to hire such a woman!¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that this chick is just showing off by coming here?¡± said the brawny man with a vicious smile. Old Stone¡¯s heart sank, and he was just about to say something. The brawny man had already stood up, holding a cheap beer and approached her. ¡°Sweetheart, feeling a little lonely, eh? Big brother here is pretty tough, how about we get to know each other?¡± The muscular man sat down next to the woman, leaning against the bar with an evil grin on his face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The woman put down her glass, turned her head to glance at the muscular man, and a cold, disdainful sneer appeared on her face. ¡°Get lost!¡± The face of the muscular man suddenly darkened, and he slowly drank his beer, saying coldly, ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡± The woman took a drag from her cigarette and exhaled a cloud of smoke toward the muscular man, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in knowing, but I¡¯m really pissed off right now, so get lost!¡± The muscular man¡¯s face changed drastically, and he sneered, ¡°Fine, tonight you¡¯ll find out just how formidable I am!¡± Chapter 277 - Chapter 277: Chapter 277: Glamorous Woman (Third Update) Chapter 277: Chapter 277: Glamorous Woman (Third Update) As he spoke, the burly man raised his hand and slapped her. This burly man was huge, with a palm the size of a fan¡ªif he connected, the woman¡¯s head would likely shatter! Old Stone cried out in alarm. Yet faced with such a slap, the woman remained utterly unflustered. Instead, she looked at the burly man with cold indifference, the corner of her mouth even curling with a hint of scorn. Right at that moment, a silver lighter, like a streak of light, flew in from behind and struck the burly man¡¯s face. Boom! The man was sent flying as if hit by an elephant, hurtling backward. When he finally stopped, blocked by a table, his face had become a horrific sight. Not only were his bones shattered, but his teeth had also fallen out. With that, the entire bar was alerted. The remaining members of the motorcycle gang all stood up suddenly, ¡°You wench, how dare you strike a member of our motorcycle gang?¡± The woman paid no attention to them and instead turned with interest to Xue An, smiling beautifully as she approached him. ¡°Thank you,¡± said the woman. Xue An glanced at the woman, then cast his eyes downward and said indifferently, ¡°No need to thank me, it was just a small effort.¡± As Xue An¡¯s gaze swept over her, the woman felt a sudden tremor. This man¡¯s eyes were so deep, like bottomless pools, impossible to resist falling into! By now, the members of the motorcycle gang had realized who had thrown the strike and pulled out the handguns they carried, advancing towards him. ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve got guts, hitting a member of our motorcycle gang like that?¡± As they spoke, their guns were all aimed at Xue An. In the face of this scene, Old Stone was so frightened that his whole body trembled as he said loudly, ¡°Please don¡¯t, he might have just acted impulsively¡­.¡± ¡°Shut your trap, old fool, get out of the way!¡± one of the gang members scolded, then turned to look at Xue An and the woman. ¡°Heh, want to play the hero, saving the damsel? Good, take both of them. Tonight, we¡¯ll have our fun with this woman in front of this guy!¡± the scar-faced man said maliciously. Upon hearing this, the woman¡¯s eyes turned cold, but she said nothing, simply looking at Xue An. Xue An¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly, and he commanded sternly, ¡°Scram!¡± To others, this word might have seemed unremarkable, but to the gang members, it was like thunder exploding, rupturing their eardrums. One of them was so petrified that he collapsed and died on the spot. At this, the rest of the motorcycle gang members lost their nerve, scrambling to the door and sneering as they looked back, ¡°You¡¯ve got spirit, boy! If you¡¯re really tough, then just wait here!¡± Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°Good! I¡¯ll give you ten minutes!¡± The gang members fled in panic. The other patrons in the bar exchanged looks, then quietly made their exits. As residents of the City of Sin, they had seen their fair share of such scenes. They also knew that the departing men would surely return with reinforcements. This bar would soon become a bloodbath! Old Stone, terrified, turned pale and stomped his foot, sighing. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ ah, it¡¯s too late for words. Hurry and go! Leave from the back, or once the motorcycle gang members return, you won¡¯t be able to leave even if you want to!¡± Xue An chuckled and shook his head, ¡°Leave? Why should I go?¡± Old Stone widened his eyes, and in the end, with a sense of resignation, he let out a sigh, ¡°Alright then, you¡¯re asking for trouble. If you won¡¯t leave, I¡¯d better find a place to hide!¡± With that, he ran to the back room and locked the iron door tight. Now, the only ones left in the large bar were the woman and Xue An, along with Griffin. Griffin, having seen all sorts of big scenes, was nonchalant about the situation. The woman, on the other hand, seemed remarkably calm too, even taking a seat to the side, observing Xue An with a hint of surprise in her gaze. ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared?¡± the woman asked softly. This time, she spoke in standard Mandarin. Xue An gave a faint smile, ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you scared?¡± The woman spread her hands, ¡°Because I¡¯m used to this kind of scene! And at most, they¡¯ll just take me back. But you, you might actually die!¡± Xue An chuckled and didn¡¯t say anything, but just continued to drink his liquor. The woman watched with interest and suddenly leaned in and asked, ¡°Tell me the truth, are you trying to pick me up?¡± Upon hearing that, Xue An almost spit out his drink; he coughed lightly and shook his head. ¡°Then why did you help me? You do realize that what just happened has nothing to do with you!¡± the woman asked, curious. ¡°Does helping someone need a reason?¡± Xue An retorted. ¡°It doesn¡¯t?¡± said the woman. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t! But if you really need a reason, maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re also from Huaguo,¡± Xue An said indifferently. The woman stared at Xue An as if looking at some rare animal, then shook her head and said, ¡°You¡¯re definitely not from the City of Sin!¡± ¡°Oh? Why not?¡± ¡°Because people from the City of Sin would never do that! What they would most likely do is watch me get taken away by those guys, and then scavenge for whatever¡¯s left behind!¡± After saying this, the woman sighed and then raised her glass, ¡°To your damn kindness, I¡¯ll toast you!¡± Xue An smiled and lifted his glass as well. As the alcohol went down, the woman¡¯s eyes seemed to become somewhat blurred, and then she leaned close to Xue An and said, ¡°If¡­ you don¡¯t die later, I can stay with you for the night! Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s on the house!¡± Xue An looked somewhat startled and then shook his head. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Think I¡¯m dirty?¡± the woman¡¯s expression grew cold. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Not at all, and¡­ I have a wife!¡± At this moment, Griffin chimed in with a laugh, ¡°Exactly! Our boss¡¯s wife is a knock-out, unlike any ordinary woman you can just pick up!¡± Then Griffin turned to Xue An, somewhat proudly stating, ¡°How¡¯s that, boss? My Mandarin¡¯s not bad, right?¡± The woman was taken aback. He¡¯s married? The woman¡¯s gaze flickered, seemingly lost in thought. Just then, the deafening roar of motorcycles came from outside. Then someone bellowed, ¡°This is the place! Our brothers died right here!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Next, people wielding clubs shattered the bar¡¯s glass, and the door was kicked open with a single blow. A group of bikers filed in, one after another. These burly men, all with shaved heads and wearing leather jackets, had grim faces and were armed with various firearms. Such a show of force even took Griffin aback for a moment, and then he muttered under his breath, ¡°Damn, haven¡¯t seen them for a few days, and this little bike gang¡¯s gotten so powerful?¡± At that moment, the crowd parted, paving a way for a huge man with a bare chest and scars all over his body to walk in slowly. Chapter 278 - Chapter 278: Chapter 278: Poisonous Scorpion Queen (4th Update) Chapter 278: Chapter 278: Poisonous Scorpion Queen (4th Update) plaintext ¡°Boss, it was this guy who killed our brothers!¡± the biker gang member who had just escaped said, pointing at Xue An. The musclebound man scoffed disdainfully and then turned his gaze toward the woman standing beside. Surprise flashed in his eyes from her stunning appearance. Especially after he saw the woman¡¯s long, straight legs, his face was filled with unabashed greed. ¡°Heh heh, this chick ain¡¯t bad!¡± the musclebound man drooled as he spoke. ¡°Boss, why not take her back with us!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± the musclebound man said. Then, pointing at Xue An, he sneered, ¡°But first, we gotta kill him!¡± The bikers aimed their guns at Xue An. A major battle was about to erupt. Just then, The woman suddenly said, ¡°Enough!¡± Everyone was slightly taken aback, only to see the woman give Xue An a smile. ¡°You¡¯re a good person, but in this city, kindness is the true sin!¡± Then, she lifted her head and said to the musclebound man, ¡°Don¡¯t you want me? I¡¯ll go with you!¡± The musclebound man was momentarily taken aback, then sneered, ¡°Quite sensible, but he has killed several of my brothers, how do we settle this score?¡± The woman calmly said, ¡°I can settle it for him!¡± ¡°Good! It¡¯s a deal! Let¡¯s go!¡± the musclebound man said with a cold laugh. He wasn¡¯t a fool; the fact that Xue An could kill his men in one blow meant he was capable of something. Now that the woman was willing to go with him voluntarily, why should he fuss over a few dead people? After all, in the City of Sin, there might be a shortage of everything else, but never a shortage of dead people! At that moment, the woman leaned down, whispered in Xue An¡¯s ear, ¡°I¡¯m Wen Sinan, nice to meet you!¡± After saying this, the corners of her mouth rose into a pleased smile as she stood up and left with the bikers. Xue An watched their retreating figures, his gaze flickering, his thoughts inscrutable. Griffin smiled slightly, ¡°Sir, women from the City of Sin don¡¯t care about these things! And she¡¯s right. Here, kindness is the greatest original sin!¡± Xue An also smiled faintly without saying a word. It was quite a while before Old Stone cautiously peeked out from the back door. ¡°Have they all left?¡± Griffin grumbled with a laugh, ¡°You old man, you sure hid yourself well! They¡¯re all gone!¡± Relieved, Old Stone finally dared to come out. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been so cowardly, I would have been dead long ago!¡± Old Stone said. Xue An stood up and said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Time to sleep!¡± With that, he went upstairs. Old Stone sidled up to Griffin, ¡°Buddy, what¡¯s up with him? He just barely escaped death, but why do I get the feeling he¡¯s actually somewhat unhappy?¡± Griffin drained his glass and smiled slightly, ¡°The ones who should feel lucky to escape with their lives are those guys! Alright, I¡¯m off to sleep too.¡± Saying so, Griffin also got up and left. Xue An returned to the third-floor room to find his two daughters were already asleep, only An Yan was still lying on the bed playing with her phone. Seeing Xue An come in, she sat up. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± Xue An asked. ¡°Can¡¯t sleep. It was so chaotic downstairs just now, what happened?¡± An Yan inquired. With a smile, Xue An replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing! Just a few guys who had too much to drink!¡± An Yan nodded her head. After Xue An lay down, she instinctively hugged his waist and buried her head in his chest. ¡°Husband¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I was video chatting with Meng Xue just now!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°She and Han Yao went to Europe, they¡¯re going to shoot a movie there!¡± Xue An gave a faint smile and said nothing. The divine soul that had killed the Night Devil Empress and possessed Han Yao also dissipated into smoke and clouds. Yet, before he and An Yan could leave Hollywood, Fan Mengxue had already taken Han Yao and left. She didn¡¯t say anything when she left either. Now, listening to An Yan¡¯s words, she had gone to Europe to shoot a film. Thinking of this, Xue An sighed softly. He understood that Fan Mengxue was avoiding him as much as she could. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to sleep!¡± Xue An stopped dwelling on these thoughts, turned over to embrace An Yan, and gently stroked her hair. The faint fragrance on An Yan¡¯s body gradually calmed Xue An¡¯s heart. Outside, the wind began to rise! Wen Sinan obediently sat on the motorcycle¡¯s pillion seat behind the brawny man, following these bikers back to their stronghold. It was an abandoned factory, but these bikers had transformed it into their stronghold! Once off the bike, the bikers stationed there came out to greet them. However, many eyes were focused on Wen Sinan. The brawny man smiled proudly at Wen Sinan, ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re sensible, so I won¡¯t kill you, but I¡¯ll make sure you have an unforgettable night!¡± Hearing these words, his followers burst into laughter. Upon hearing the brawny man¡¯s statement, an ambiguous smile appeared on Wen Sinan¡¯s face as she coldly said, ¡°Unfortunately, although you don¡¯t plan to kill me, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Wen Sinan¡¯s words stunned the bikers. After a moment, they began to make a commotion. ¡°Damn, has this woman lost her mind?¡± ¡°Boss, should we teach her a lesson first?¡± The brawny man¡¯s face darkened, and he sneered, ¡°Great, but I¡¯m curious, how do you plan not to let me go?¡± Wen Sinan gave a faint smile and whispered something into the brawny man¡¯s ear. The brawny man¡¯s expression changed drastically, his previous smugness and arrogance gone. His face turned pale as if he were looking at Wen Sinan with a gaze filled with sheer horror. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± He was so frightened he couldn¡¯t even finish his sentence. This sight also dumbfounded the other bikers. The boss had been fine just a moment ago; what had happened to him so suddenly? At that moment, the strong man knelt at the woman¡¯s feet with a thud, trembling all over. Wen Sinan, with an indifferent face, said softly, ¡°Scared now, are you? Too bad it¡¯s too late!¡± No sooner had her voice faded away than hundreds of women in black emerged from the surrounding darkness. In their hands were large firearms that could chill one¡¯s spine! And looking at Wen Sinan, when had her face gained a mask? A terrifying snake mask, with the mouth of the snake holding a scarlet scorpion! Upon seeing this scene, All the bikers were petrified, then someone screamed. ¡°It¡¯s the Scorpion Queen!¡± This title made everyone present shiver with fear. For she was the most mysterious and terrifying dark figure in the City of Sin, the Scorpion Queen! Almost no one had ever seen her real face; it was like she had countless faces. Yet every time she appeared in front of people, she would always be wearing a terrifying mask. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Kill them all!¡± Wen Sinan commanded in a cold voice. The women in black moved forward in silence, crushing anyone who stood in their way! They were like a black tidal wave that engulfed these people. The screams lasted for less than three seconds. This once-powerful biker gang was dispersed like smoke and clouds. Chapter 279 - Chapter 279: Chapter 279: Hope You Like This Gift… (First Update) Chapter 279: Chapter 279: Hope You Like This Gift¡­ (First Update) The air was filled with a nauseating stench of blood. Among the pools of blood and corpses, Wen Sinan stood proudly, his purple hair fluttering in the night breeze. ¡°Your Majesty, how should we deal with these bodies?¡± an underling asked. Wen Sinan said indifferently, ¡°Cut off the leader¡¯s head and place it at the entrance of that bar!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Wen Sinan looked toward the direction of the bar, the corners of his mouth slightly curling up beneath the mask. ¡°I hope you will like this gift¡­!¡± The next day. Old Stone, following his routine, opened the doors of the bar early, only to let out a deafening scream immediately after. Griffin, woken up by the noise, came downstairs, speaking irritably, ¡°What the hell are you screaming about?¡± Old Stone¡¯s face was ashen white as he sat collapsed on the ground, his voice trembling, ¡°A dead person, there¡¯s a dead person!¡± Griffin¡¯s mouth curled, ¡°A dead person? Since when has the City of Sin been short on dead people?¡± As he said this, he turned his head to look, and then he too was stunned. A head was placed at the entrance of the bar. Bald, with a ferocious expression, the face still bore the fear from the moment of death! It was the biker gang leader who had come here yesterday! Griffin inhaled sharply. Who did this? At that moment, Xue An also came downstairs. ¡°My lord, look at this¡­¡± Griffin said with a heavy expression. Xue An said flatly, ¡°Dead is dead, after all, he deserved it! What¡¯s so strange about it?¡± ¡°But¡­ I just have this feeling that there¡¯s something odd about it all. Could it be that woman who did it?¡± Griffin muttered to himself. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Whether it was her or not, we should find out soon!¡± By evening, more news had come in. The entire biker gang had been wiped out, reportedly leaving a most ghastly scene! This news shocked everyone in the bar. Many who had been present the day before began discussing heatedly. ¡°My goodness, the biker gang¡¯s influence had been on the rise lately, and yet they were wiped out overnight!¡± ¡°Heh, what¡¯s so surprising about that? The taller a tree stands, the more wind it will catch. The biker gang has been too arrogant lately! Drawing enemies isn¡¯t unusual!¡± ¡°So who do you think did it?¡± ¡°I guess it might be Old Bell!¡± Old Bell! At the mention of this name, the entire bar fell silent. In the City of Sin¡¯s dark triumvirate, there was the Bone Picker Griffin, the Scorpion Queen Wen Sinan, and Old Bell. But now Griffin had been driven away, the Scorpion Queen was mysterious, and only Old Bell remained active! Especially his son, Xiao Bell, who was a notorious wastrel known throughout the City of Sin! Many turned pale at the mention of Old Bell¡¯s name. Yet, there were some who disagreed, scoffing, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s his doing! Old Bell has become more cautious over the years, seldom wiping out entire gangs!¡± ¡°Then who do you think it is?¡± someone said discontentedly. ¡°You¡­ have you forgotten about that woman last night?¡± The bar fell silent at the mention of that woman. ¡°Heh, how could that be? She¡¯s just an ordinary woman after all, maybe even a prostitute!¡± someone said with a snicker. ¡°Right!¡± many echoed in agreement. While these people were arguing endlessly, Xue An and Griffin were drinking by the bar. Old Stone¡¯s bartending skills were indeed good; at least Xue An was very satisfied with his drink. Hearing the crowd¡¯s debate, Griffin said angrily in a low voice, ¡°That old bastard Old Bell, if it weren¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t have been driven out!¡± Xue An said nothing, continuing to drink his liquor slowly. As the bar was bustling with the demise of the biker gang, the door opened. A pair of straight long legs stepped in first, followed by that familiar micro skirt and the same light purple hair. The bar fell silent. Everyone stared blankly at the woman. Some even swallowed hard with difficulty, then prepared to slip away quietly. It was Wen Sinan. She strode over to Xue An, sat down beside him, and said indifferently to the stunned Old Stone, ¡°Bring me a Hellfire, I was too tired last night!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Oh right!¡± Old Stone hurriedly fumbled around to mix the drink, occasionally casting frightened glances at Wen Sinan. Even Griffin turned a shade paler, for he simply couldn¡¯t see through this woman. Only Xue An kept sipping his drink at a leisurely pace. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡± Wen Sinan couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Curious about what?¡± Xue An put down his glass and turned to look at her. ¡°Curious about what I went through last night?¡± Wen Sinan asked, batting her large eyes. Xue An smiled, ¡°The path is yours to choose, what does it have to do with me?¡± Wen Sinan was left speechless, grinding her teeth in frustration. She had come today specifically to gauge everyone¡¯s reaction, especially Xue An¡¯s. She had developed a strong curiosity about this man. Particularly his decisive nature, which Wen Sinan greatly admired. But to her surprise, Xue An seemed entirely indifferent to her. That annoyed Wen Sinan. ¡°Hey, actually I should thank you for last night!¡± Wen Sinan suddenly said in a low voice. Xue An smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve said, no thanks necessary!¡± ¡°Hmph, what an uncharming guy!¡± Wen Sinan, who was always quick-tempered, finally lost her patience and stormed off after tossing out those words. Not until she reached the bar¡¯s entrance did she turn back and say, ¡°Tomorrow is my birthday, are you interested in coming?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°Not interested!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Wen Sinan¡¯s eyebrows shot up, but then she regained her composure, snorted coldly, and left. After her departure, many people looked at Xue An with astonishment. Some were practically green with envy. Wen Sinan¡¯s behavior had clearly been a hint towards Xue An! But unexpectedly, Xue An was completely unmoved by it. It was as if he was turning away a woman who had made the first move! Griffin, however, wasn¡¯t surprised. Compared to An Yan, Wen Sinan was no different from an ugly duckling. Still, he couldn¡¯t help but express his curiosity, ¡°My Lord, that woman is quite mysterious! Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to go, and also, find out the exact whereabouts of the Fountain of Youth as soon as possible. I don¡¯t have the time to keep wasting here!¡± With that, he got up and went upstairs. Outside, Wen Sinan got into her car, seething with rage. Those inside the car shivered with fear. They were all too aware of their queen¡¯s temper; she was someone who could kill at the slightest provocation! ¡°Your Majesty, do you want us to wipe out this bar?¡± one of Wen Sinan¡¯s attendants asked. But unexpectedly, Wen Sinan slapped the attendant across the face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The slap left the attendant with a bloodied mouth, yet they didn¡¯t dare to raise their head. ¡°Speak such words again, and I¡¯ll throw you into the Snake Pit to be devoured by thousands of snakes!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the attendant replied in a trembling voice. Wen Sinan took a deep breath, suddenly calming down, a proud smile on her lips. ¡°There hasn¡¯t been a man I¡¯ve set my sights on who could escape the palm of my hand! Even if you have a wife, it¡¯s the same!¡± Chapter 280 - Chapter 280: Chapter 280: Beginning of the Night (2nd Update) Chapter 280: Chapter 280: Beginning of the Night (2nd Update) ¡°My lord, when the Fountain of Youth was first discovered, it was within an abandoned mine in the City of Sin, and that mine belonged to me! But who would have thought that old Bell and the Poison Scorpion Queen would join forces to drive me away!¡± As Griffin spoke about this, his eyes were filled with resentment. ¡°As for how those two people divided the Fountain of Youth afterward, I am not very clear! But I know that the Fountain of Youth isn¡¯t always there, it follows a certain schedule!¡± ¡°And the next time it will appear is in three days!¡± Griffin repeated all he knew, and Xue An nodded after listening. ¡°So I think the most important thing right now is to take back the territory I lost before, to weaken old Bell¡¯s and the Poison Scorpion Queen¡¯s forces as much as possible first!¡± said Griffin. Xue An glanced at him. Griffin felt a chill in his heart and quickly lowered his head, ¡°I¡¯m just making a suggestion, everything is up to you, my lord!¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush this. If the Fountain of Youth appears in three days, I will be able to sense it! Once we have the water, we¡¯ll eliminate these people.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Griffin said obediently. In the heart of the City of Sin, there stood a black building. At the top floor was an exceedingly spacious office. Old Bell was leaning back in his chair, enjoying the city¡¯s nightscape through the floor-to-ceiling windows. He cherished this feeling. It was like standing on the clouds, trampling everyone under his feet. And indeed, this was the case. His prestige and influence has become the dark King of the City of Sin. Griffin had fled, and now there was only the Poison Scorpion Queen left. Thinking of this woman, old Bell slightly furrowed his brows. At that moment, the office door opened. Old Bell didn¡¯t need to look back to know it was surely his only son, Xiao Bell. Because aside from him, no one dared to enter without asking first. ¡°Father, there¡¯s something I think I need to report to you,¡± said Xiao Bell, bearing a strong resemblance to his father. They shared the same deep-set eyes and brows, the same cultured and refined demeanor. However, Xiao Bell seemed even more rebellious than old Bell. Old Bell looked at his son with a gaze akin to admiring a work of art. ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± he asked. ¡°Last night, a motorcycle gang near the bar district was wiped out!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so peculiar about that? My child, you must know that the number of gangs destroyed each day in the City of Sin is more than my gray hairs!¡± ¡°But father, this one is different!¡± Xiao Bell said as he laid several photographs on the table. Old Bell picked them up and suddenly furrowed his brows. In the pictures, a factory was filled with blood and corpses. ¡°This is¡­¡± Old Bell was taken aback. ¡°Yes, Father, this must be the work of the Sin Scorpion Crew!¡± The Sin Scorpion Crew! The subordinates of the Poison Scorpion Queen! Old Bell¡¯s eyes flickered. At this moment, Xiao Bell said with a smile, ¡°And I have discovered many interesting things! For instance, this¡­¡± Xiao Bell took out a photograph that was evidently taken inside a bar. It showed the side profiles of a man and a woman. The woman had light purple hair. ¡°Father, the Poison Scorpion Queen always moves mysteriously, and has never shown any trace. For so many years, we don¡¯t even know what she looks like!¡± ¡°But this time¡­ she finally showed her face!¡± Old Bell furrowed his brow, ¡°You mean, this woman could be the Poison Scorpion Queen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that she could be, she definitely is!¡± Old Bell¡¯s heart swelled with pride as he looked approvingly at his son. ¡°So what do you plan to do?¡± Xiao Bell smiled like a venomous serpent ready to strike, ¡°Father, the Fountain of Youth is about to appear, and it should rightfully belong to our Bell Family. Why should we share it with a madwoman?¡± Old Bell nodded, ¡°Alright, go and do it!¡± He understood what his son meant, being the dark overlord of the City of Sin. Murder, alliances, and betrayal were all commonplace! ¡°Of course, father, by this time tomorrow, I will present you with this woman¡¯s head!¡± Throughout the conversation, the father and son had not looked straight at the man with the indifferent expression in the photograph. In their eyes. Apart from the Scorpion Queen, everyone else was insignificant! The next day. When the evening lights were just beginning to shine. Old Stone¡¯s bar once again became lively. Many people liked coming here to have a drink personally mixed by Old Stone. Especially since the biker gang had been wiped out, the place had become much more peaceful. Xue An also sat unshakably at the bar, drinking. At that moment. The door of the bar was pushed open, and Wen Sinan walked in with a large cake. Her action caused many people to pause slightly. Wen Sinan walked straight to the bar, placed the cake on it, and then began to insert candles. Xue An frowned slightly, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a birthday celebration! Don¡¯t you see me putting in the candles?¡± Wen Sinan said indifferently. ¡°Celebrating here?¡± Xue An asked in return. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Saying this, Wen Sinan flashed Old Stone a smile, ¡°Tonight, all the expenses are on my tab!¡± Her words provoked cheers from many people, their fear of Wen Sinan gradually fading, and even some raised their glasses and shouted, ¡°Happy birthday, my girl!¡± Wen Sinan was obviously in a good mood, and she smiled lightly, ¡°Thank you!¡± She lit the candles. The music in the bar very tactfully stopped. The dancing girls also watched giggling from not far away. In the small bar, the atmosphere became somewhat warm. ¡°Won¡¯t you even wish me a happy birthday?¡± Wen Sinan asked. Xue An regained his composure and smiled faintly, ¡°Happy birthday!¡± Wen Sinan laughed heartily, then closed her eyes to make a wish, and blew the candles out in one breath. Many people started to cheer. Drinks kept flowing like water. The night was not yet deep, but already intoxicating. Wen Sinan drank a lot and even cavorted by smearing cake on many people. Of course, she also had her face smeared with cake by many people. And some even went so far as to cop a feel. But even so, she did not get angry. Outside the bar, several vans that resembled black beasts were parked, and women in black sat on them. They were Wen Sinan¡¯s personal guards, the Scorpion Swarm. Hearing Wen Sinan¡¯s exaggerated laughter coming from the bar. The women in black couldn¡¯t help but look at each other, and someone inevitably said, ¡°It seems, Her Majesty the Queen is very happy tonight!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°But I remember, Her Majesty the Queen already had a birthday this year!¡± someone whispered. ¡°Shh! Remember, never speak such words to Her Majesty, unless you want to be devoured by a thousand snakes!¡± someone warned. While they were chatting and relaxing together. Countless shadows flew across the sky! The night seemed to boil over. Chapter 281 - Chapter 281: Chapter 281: Shadow Arbiter (Third Release) Chapter 281: Chapter 281: Shadow Arbiter (Third Release) Xiao Bell stood atop a towering building, leaning over to view the black beasts in the distance. ¡°Are those¡­ the legendary Scorpions of Sin?¡± Xiao Bell said indifferently. ¡°You only brought so few people with you? You¡¯ve got some nerve!¡± A trace of excitement appeared on Xiao Bell¡¯s face, and his mood became restless. After all, the person he faced was a dark lord as renowned as his own father. If he could behead him tonight, Xiao Bell¡¯s prestige would skyrocket once again, and the Bell Family would become the city¡¯s true King. ¡°Shadow Arbiters, move out!¡± Xiao Bell ordered. ¡°Yes!¡± A response came from the shadows, and then countless black figures swept across the sky. As the Bell Family¡¯s sole heir, Xiao Bell was naturally doted upon. Even for this mission, the family had assigned him their most elite Shadow Arbiters! In the City of Sin, the underlings of the three dark giants each had their own elite forces. Griffin¡¯s dark disciples. The Poison Scorpion Queen¡¯s Scorpions of Sin! But more famous than them, and recognized as the most powerful, were the Bell Family¡¯s Shadow Arbiters. It was said that the Bell Family had spent decades nurturing these individuals, each one incredibly formidable. Xiao Bell stood on the rooftop watching the Shadow Arbiters blot out the sun, feeling a surge of pride rising in his heart. From now on, the City of Sin will have only the Bell Family! At that moment. Members of the Scorpions of Sin outside the bar continued to chat idly. Suddenly. A shadow swept by. The woman sitting in the driver¡¯s seat collapsed, blood trickling from her throat. This slight noise also alarmed the women in black. ¡°What was that noise?¡± someone exclaimed. Those close to the car doors immediately opened them. Outside was deadly silent. The women in black looked at each other, all frowning. This silence carried an ominous air. But as warriors who constantly skirted the edge of life and death, death and blood were their daily bread. So, although they knew something had gone wrong, everyone remained calm. They silently took up their weapons and then stepped out of the car, relying on each other. The night was unnaturally black. Even the moonlight had vanished. Suddenly. Just as these women in black reached the middle of the street, ready to enter the bar. Countless shadows flew in from afar. The women in black didn¡¯t hesitate to raise their firearms, preparing to shoot. The shadows rushed forward. Two black torrents collided on the street. The sounds of breaking limbs, spurting blood, and the metallic clanging of blade against blade all mingled together. Forming a cruel symphony. But among these, there were no screams. Both sides of the battle were terrifyingly silent. Even death could not make them groan. As warriors who walked out of dark purgatory, no matter who, they had all become fearless of life and death. Even Xiao Bell, who was watching from afar, couldn¡¯t help but show admiration. ¡°Truly commendable dark warriors indeed!¡± But in comparison with the overwhelming numbers of the Shadow Arbiters, the Scorpions of Sin were few, and under such a hasty defense, suffered heavy losses. Very soon. Most of these black-clad women had fallen. The remaining ones, each injured, stood back to back, warily watching the dark figure in the sky. ¡°It¡¯s a Shadow Arbiter!¡± someone whispered. ¡°The Bell Family has made their move, we must notify Her Majesty the Queen at once!¡± another said in a deep voice. ¡°I just tried, but this street has been blockaded by the shadows, no messages can get out!¡± At this moment, Xiao Bell slowly approached from the direction of the street, smiling as he said, ¡°Although you are women, you are respectable. If you lay down your weapons now, I might consider sparing you!¡± ¡°Xiao Bell!¡± the remaining members of the City of Sin scorpion group called out sternly. Then, after exchanging glances, they slowly raised their guns. ¡°What a pity!¡± Xiao Bell wasn¡¯t surprised by this outcome, so he merely bowed his head slightly, and then the Shadow Arbiters flew past him from behind. ¡°All for our Lady Queen!¡± the members of the City of Sin scorpion group shouted at last, as they pulled their triggers. The gunfire flickered for a few moments before being devoured by the dark shadows of the Arbiters. A grinding, teeth-gritting sound followed, as if a monster were chewing on flesh and blood, which was spine-chilling. Afterward, as the darkness dispersed, only a puddle of blood remained on the ground, not even bones were left. ¡°What a pleasant night!¡± exclaimed Xiao Bell. ¡°What do you think, if the scorpion queen finds out her subordinates died tragically outside while she¡¯s inside celebrating her birthday, wouldn¡¯t she be upset?¡± Xiao Bell said with relish. No one responded. These Shadow Arbiters were always silent warriors. ¡°Alright, surround this bar, I¡¯m going to have a heart-to-heart with our Queen!¡± Xiao Bell was in a very good mood. As he spoke, Xiao Bell pushed open the door and walked into the bar. At that time, everyone inside the bar was drunk. Only Wen Sinan and Xue An and a few others were still slowly drinking their liquor. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were enjoying the juice specially mixed for them by Old Stonemason! When Xiao Bell walked in. Many people didn¡¯t pay too much attention to him. Xiao Bell then looked at Wen Sinan and said with a slight smile, ¡°Lady Queen? Happy Birthday!¡± This sentence caused no reaction in Wen Sinan, she even continued to drink with a smile. Only Xue An¡¯s mouth curved up, revealing a meaningful smile. ¡°I think I should apologize because I just accidentally killed all of Your Majesty¡¯s subordinates!¡± Xiao Bell¡¯s words finally caught Wen Sinan¡¯s attention. She turned her head and looked at him, her gaze growing colder. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°You could try calling them, see if they are still around!¡± Wen Sinan felt a pang, her expression changed, then she put down her wine glass and slowly stood up, an authoritative aura gradually emerging. ¡°Xiao Bell?¡± ¡°Indeed, it is I!¡± said Xiao Bell beamingly. ¡°Very well! Your Bell Family has successfully enraged me! Prepare to suffer my wrath!¡± Wen Sinan stated coldly. At this moment, everyone in the bar who had been drunk was now sobering up. Because many had finally heard the conversation between the two. This man was none other than the famous Xiao Bell! And this woman¡­. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Scorpion Queen, I too regret this. However, you probably won¡¯t have to be mad anymore, because tonight, this bar will be your final resting place!¡± Scorpion Queen! This title made everyone in the bar gasp. Especially Griffin, whose expression changed drastically. This woman, she was the Scorpion Queen? Chapter 282 - Chapter 282: Chapter 282: So… Game Over! (4th Update) Chapter 282: Chapter 282: So¡­ Game Over! (4th Update) ¡°Xiao Bell, it seems you still don¡¯t understand, even though your power is indeed great now, compared to me, you¡¯re still far behind!¡± Wen Sinan said coldly, and as her expression changed, her appearance underwent a dramatic transformation. The delicate face from moments ago had vanished, replaced by one that resembled the face of a god or demon. ¡°Divine Bloodline?¡± Xue An muttered softly, then chuckled, ¡°Looks quite similar, but the aura is far too weak, must be a false deity, right?¡± His murmurs did not catch anyone¡¯s attention. At this moment, everyone in the bar wished nothing more than to flee as quickly as possible. A few quick-witted individuals even started to quietly climb out of the windows. But no sooner had they climbed out than they let out several cries of agony, and then they were swallowed by darkness. Wen Sinan frowned, speaking with an authoritative voice, ¡°Shadow Arbiter? No wonder I was deceived just now! The Bell Family really isn¡¯t holding back in dealing with me, are they?¡± Xiao Bell let out a chuckle, ¡°To take down Her Majesty, a few Arbiters are hardly worth mentioning, right?¡± Right at that moment, Wen Sinan suddenly turned into a streak of black light, rushing straight towards Xiao Bell. The speed was so great that it even produced a piercing whistling sound. Facing this raging assault. Xiao Bell¡¯s expression remained calm, merely stepping back half a step. Streams of darkness surged forth on either side of him, aiming straight for Wen Sinan in mid-air. Wen Sinan snorted in anger, ¡°Mere ants, scatter!¡± With that, she waved her hand, and countless serpent shadows rushed towards the dark streams. At this point, Griffin was pale as death and wished he could burrow under the table. ¡°Shadow Arbiters, God! So many have been deployed! Has the Bell Family gone mad?¡± And in mid-air, the serpent shadows finally met the black torrent. Boom! A muffled explosion. All the glassware in the bar shattered instantly. The black torrent was more than halved on the spot. Watching from behind, Xiao Bell¡¯s eyelids twitched, pain etched in his heart as if it was bleeding. This was the essence of the Bell Family! But Wen Sinan didn¡¯t have an easy time either; her figure paused in mid-air, and a pained expression crossed her face. ¡°She¡¯s injured!¡± Xiao Bell shouted with surprise and joy. Sure enough, Wen Sinan¡¯s aura began to falter, and her body started to sway as if about to fall. ¡°Kill her!¡± Xiao Bell roared. Once she¡¯s dead, the Fountain of Youth, and the entire City of Sin! They would all be mine! But just then, a timid voice came through. ¡°Honey? What¡¯s going on? What happened?¡± The voice was crisp and extremely pleasant to the ear. Everyone turned their heads to look. They saw a stunningly beautiful woman standing at the top of the stairs. Even in such a perilous situation, many people couldn¡¯t help but become infatuated. In the City of Sin, where flashy and scantily clad women were commonplace. Who had seen such a pure and captivating beauty? Xiao Bell was also caught staring. He was always one for beautiful women. But what did she just yell? Husband? Who was her husband? At this moment, An Yan was equally nervous. She heard the clattering downstairs from the upper floor and had no idea what was happening. Although she had a lot of confidence in Xue An, the two little girls were also down there. Eventually, unable to stay put, she decided to come down. But she hadn¡¯t expected so many people to be below. And they were all staring straight at her. Then Xue An stood up, smiling, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just some people playing house!¡± Xue An¡¯s words caused a stir among the crowd. Cowering behind the bar, Old Stone was shaking so badly that tears were nearly spilling from his eyes. In his heart, he thought to himself, this guy really came looking for death! Meanwhile, Wen Sinan, suspended in mid-air, was staring intently at An Yan. After a moment, she also had to admit. This woman, whether in terms of appearance or temperament, was far superior to herself. Is this his wife? No wonder he never gave me a second glance! At this moment of life and death, Wen Sinan¡¯s heart was unexpectedly swept by a touch of desolation. At that time, Xiao Bell began to laugh ominously. ¡°Hehe! Very good! I didn¡¯t expect to find such a beauty in such a small bar, it seems my journey here was not in vain!¡± Saying this, Xiao Bell coldly ordered, ¡°Kill the Queen of Scorpions first!¡± With his command, the Shadow Arbiters charged once more. Wen Sinan shouted in anger, trying to eradicate these shadows. But alas, the strike she had just made, even though it wiped out half of the Shadow Arbiters, left her completely drained. Now, facing the furious charge, she could only dodge left and right in defense, yet her increasingly sluggish movements left marks of injury appearing on her body! Despair filled Wen Sinan¡¯s eyes, knowing that her chances were slim. And Xiao Bell watched with delight. But just as he thought he had victory in his hands, Xue An smiled at An Yan, ¡°Wait for me a moment!¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± An Yan nodded obediently. Then Xue An stood up and began to walk forward. Seeing this, Wen Sinan in mid-air roared, ¡°Don¡¯t come over, this is not for you to interfere with!¡± Xiao Bell, on the other hand, was watching with self-satisfied glee, then casually pointed, ¡°Kill him!¡± In Xiao Bell¡¯s view, killing this man was a simple task, and once he was dead, the breathtaking beauty would be his! At this thought, Xiao Bell¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but burn with desire. Several shadows charged directly at Xue An. Even Griffin¡¯s expression was fluctuating uncertainly. As for the others, all of them were pale, convinced that Xue An was doomed. But just as these shadows approached, Xue An waved his hand and uttered indifferently, ¡°Scram!¡± The warriors once hailed as the most terrifying in the City of Sin, the Shadow Arbiters, who made people lose courage just hearing about them, were like a pile of trash under Xue An¡¯s casual wave, blown away and then vanishing with a wail! In a single strike! The attacking Shadow Arbiters met their deaths. Wen Sinan¡¯s mouth hung open slightly, her face a picture of disbelief. And Xiao Bell was even more shaken, watching the scene in disbelief! ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± To annihilate the Shadow Arbiters with such a casual ease? Who exactly was this man? At that moment, Xue An looked at Xiao Bell and smiled slightly, ¡°Interesting toys, but that¡¯s all they are! So¡­ game over!¡± With that, Xue An raised his fist and uttered softly, ¡°Stir the heavens and earth!¡± With this soft cry, the heavens and earth seemed to pause, as if everything had come to a standstill. Then, Xue An threw a casual punch. Boom! These Shadow Arbiters didn¡¯t even have the chance to struggle before they turned to ash under this punch. Xiao Bell screamed in extreme terror. But then he realized that he was unharmed! Just as he began to feel relieved, he heard a thunderous noise behind him. Turning his head, he was petrified. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under the force of Xue An¡¯s punch! The walls of the entire bar were obliterated. The whole street outside had been blown open with a massive pathway by that punch! And the shadows that had just sealed off the street were all turned to ash! Such was the terrifying power of this man¡¯s punch! Chapter 284 - Chapter 284: Chapter 284: The Killer Remains Unfettered at Heart (Sixth Update) Chapter 284: Chapter 284: The Killer Remains Unfettered at Heart (Sixth Update) Griffin felt a chill run down his spine. Was it truly such a casual gesture, not even stepping out of the carriage, to slay all the guards? Xue An showed neither agreement nor dissent. The killer is not bound by conscience, the survivor is not trapped by confusion! Moreover, those who died were all utterly unforgivable. The vehicle entered the mining area, and the fluctuations of Spiritual Energy grew more and more intense. On the ground, and even on the dilapidated houses, all sorts of flowers and grass sprouted incessantly only to wither and decay at an exceptionally fast pace. The cycle repeated, endless and unceasing! After Xue An got out of the vehicle, he held his two daughters and headed straight for a mine shaft. Xue Xiang and Nian Nian looked around curiously. ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s so beautiful here!¡± Everywhere flowers and grass sparkled, making even this desolate mine shaft seem dazzling. Xue An smiled, ¡°It will be even more beautiful in a moment!¡± After entering the cave and walking a considerable distance inside. Suddenly, a broad space appeared ahead. And in the center of the space, there was a spring flowing. After the spring water spread on the ground, it transformed into creatures resembling little elves, dancing throughout the space. Xue An¡¯s eyes brightened, it was indeed a Spiritual Spring! An Yan and the two young girls, facing this dreamlike scene, couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized. ¡°Husband, it¡¯s so beautiful!¡± An Yan murmured. Xue An smiled, ¡°This Spiritual Spring has not yet matured. When it truly matures, it will be the most beautiful sight in the world!¡± Years ago, when Xue An traveled through The Multiverse, he had visited the Spiritual River of the Heavenly Realm. That place was off-limits to those with insufficient cultivation levels. Because if one¡¯s cultivation level was not adequate and their sense of purpose not steadfast, they would be captivated by the unparalleled beauty and never return! Compared to that Spiritual River, which occupied an entire realm, this Spring was not even worth a hair! However, Xue An was still very satisfied. This world was too barren and the Spiritual Energy too sparse; to have this was already commendable! ¡°Yan¡¯er, you and Xiang Xiang Nian Nian stay here, it will be very beneficial for your cultivation!¡± ¡°Then where will you go, husband?¡± An Yan asked. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be guarding outside! After all, it will take a day or two for this Spiritual Spring to mature. During this time, it will surely attract countless prying eyes!¡± Xue An said. An Yan was a bit worried. Xue An smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with your husband here, all gods shall scatter!¡± Saying this, Xue An left the mine shaft. Although he said so, Xue An was also somewhat uneasy, so before leaving, he applied various Talisman Spells throughout the mine. In this way, unless a Golden Immortal arrived, not even an Immortal could enter! Xue An went outside the mine shaft and found a clean spot to sit down cross-legged. Griffin paced back and forth somewhat panic-stricken. He was now thoroughly convinced of Xue An¡¯s might. Even without the Curse Mark in his soul, he dared not leave Xue An¡¯s side. But now, he was the sole guardian of a precious treasure, and who knew how many people were eyeing it in the shadows! At this thought, Griffin couldn¡¯t help feeling a lack of confidence. Xue An, however, was unmoved and began meditating with closed eyes. Bell Family. The news of Xiao Bell¡¯s death had already been relayed back. The body of Xiao Bell also returned with the group. All members of the Bell Family were present, but they all stood outside the office, waiting, none daring to enter or make a sound. Many were aware that a tremendous storm was about to come! After a while, the door to the office opened. Old Bell, his face pale, stepped out. He had changed into a black suit, a white flower pinned to his chest. ¡°Who is the murderer, and where is he now?¡± Old Bell asked softly. Beneath his calm tone was unimaginable fury and murderous intent. ¡°Respected godfather, the murderer is a man from Huaguo living on the street with bars. As for his current whereabouts, it¡¯s still unclear!¡± one of the Bell Family¡¯s executives stepped forward and said. Old Bell nodded. ¡°Alright, then seize everyone on the street with bars. Kill them one by one until we find out exactly where this person is!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Just as his subordinates were about to set out, someone ran back in panic. ¡°Godfather, something terrible has happened at the mine!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The mine has been restless all night; it seems the Fountain of Youth is about to emerge. We were about to report it when suddenly someone burst in, killing all the guards with a wave of their hand! I was lucky to escape because I happened to be stationed elsewhere.¡± Thinking back to that scene, the person was still trembling. But Old Bell¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Good, he kills my son and now he wants to steal my family¡¯s property. It seems I should show him how serious I can be!¡± ¡°Send out the word, call back all the commanders of the Night!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Commanders of the Night! Hearing this name, all the members of the Bell Family relaxed their expressions. If they were deploying the strongest force of the family, then no matter who the opponent was, they would certainly not survive! But someone was moving faster than the Bell Family. As Xue An stood guard outside for the twentieth minute, a convoy made up of various heavy trucks forcefully made its way in. Many people got off the trucks. These people all had cold faces, burly figures, and were carrying various types of firearms. Then a man with a fierce face approached. Upon seeing this man, Griffin first was taken aback, then clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Carter!¡± Indeed, the newcomer was Carter, Griffin¡¯s once loyal subordinate. Yet when Griffin was forcibly driven out of the City of Sin, Carter was the first to turn his back and betray him. At the thought, Griffin¡¯s teeth would clench with rage. Carter at first didn¡¯t recognize Griffin; it took a moment before he said in surprise, ¡°Are you¡­ Griffin?¡± Griffin chuckled darkly, ¡°Heh, my good loyal dog, have you finally recognized your master?¡± Carter¡¯s expression changed, and he let out a few cold laughs, ¡°Griffin, you¡¯ve got guts. You fled in such a panic back then, nearly losing your life, and now you dare to come back?¡± Griffin declared proudly, ¡°Of course I¡¯ve come back, and I¡¯m going to take back what¡¯s mine!¡± ¡°What¡¯s yours?¡± Carter sneered, then looked greedily at the mine shimmering with faint light. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Such a thing is beyond your worth! Now, it belongs to my master!¡± Speaking, Carter stepped respectfully to the side, and a haughty, blond man approached. ¡°Carter, what¡¯s the holdup? Why the delay?¡± ¡°Master, this strange man from Huaguo and my former boss are blocking the way!¡± Carter replied. The blond man glanced at Xue An, who was sitting with eyes closed and regulating his breath, and sneered contemptuously, ¡°Who is this person who dares to block the path of the Dark Council?¡± Chapter 285 - Chapter 285: Chapter 285 Blood Clan Curse Killing (First Update) Chapter 285: Chapter 285 Blood Clan Curse Killing (First Update) The man¡¯s accent was rich with British flavor, and his expression immensely arrogant. Thump! At that moment, Griffin, drenched in sweat, knelt on the ground. The man turned his head to glance at Griffin and frowned with disgust, ¡°It¡¯s just a lowly and despicable demon!¡± Griffin¡¯s face turned pale, humiliation evident in his eyes, yet he could do nothing but helplessly lower his head. Because this was suppression at the level of bloodline. He was utterly powerless to resist. The blond man then said indifferently, ¡°Chinese, I give you ten seconds. If you don¡¯t disappear, I¡¯d be quite willing to taste what blood from the East tastes like.¡± As he spoke, the blond man gave a slight smile, revealing two terrifying fangs. Blood Clan! A high-ranking existence among the Dark Races. Possessing an almost immortal lifespan and formidable strength, they had once ruled Europe for thousands of years. Yet faced with such a powerful being, Xue An simply opened his eyes slowly, then frowned slightly. ¡°Scram!¡± Boom! As the word left Xue An¡¯s mouth, an invisible shockwave suddenly spread out. The blond man was blown away as if hit by a cannonball, only stopping when he had overturned a heavy truck. The blond man¡¯s face twisted with rage as he snorted, ¡°Chinese, you dare to attack a noble from the Blood Clan! Today, I will make you my blood slave!¡± No sooner had he spoken, than two huge black wings burst forth from his back, and he floated up into the air, exuding an incredibly powerful aura. ¡°Chinese, this¡­ is the consequence of angering the noble Earl Aldington Lestat!¡± With that, the Blood Clan Earl transformed into a streak of red light, charging at breakneck speed. So fast that he left afterimages in his wake. The most fearsome thing about the Blood Clan was their incredibly swift speed. As he approached, a sinister smile appeared on Lester¡¯s lips. This Chinese was very powerful, but the innate talent of his race left him fearless! But just as his hand was about to touch Xue An, Xue An raised his hand, and snapped his fingers! Bang! Lester was blasted away at an even higher speed, his half body exploding into mist midair. In the blink of an eye, he was nearly killed, despite strength on par with that of a Loose Immortal. Lester stood in the distance midair, his expression one of shock and uncertainty. The half of his body that had been obliterated began to regenerate at an incredibly fast pace, and in the blink of an eye, it was as good as new. The deathless body that the Blood Clan was most proud of! ¡°Very well, you are indeed powerful, worthy of me using my true strength!¡± Lester declared in a deep voice. His aura surged once more! And then he charged again, Boom! A deafening explosion occurred as Lester pierced the air itself. Alldington actually broke through the sound barrier with his sheer physical strength! Then, two more thunderous booms followed! Triple the speed of sound! Such a shocking speed turned Lester into an unstoppable weapon. In an instant. Lester had reached Xue An¡¯s side. ¡°Die!¡± Lester shouted, activating his family¡¯s secret technique, a gigantic blood claw swooping down. Even facing such a terrifying onslaught, Xue An still did not stand up, but simply stretched out a hand and directly grabbed the blood claw. Lester rejoiced. This blood claw was imbued with a curse from the Blood Clan, and upon contact, it would have tainted the victim with various negative curses. However, his joy lasted less than half a second before it froze. Because a pure white flame suddenly surged in Xue An¡¯s hand. Under this flame, the blood claw melted away like ice and snow under the scorching sun, vanishing in the blink of an eye! Lester screamed in extreme terror, ¡°Divine Flame! No¡­¡± Then he turned and ran. And he fled at five times the speed of sound. This Divine Flame held an innate suppression over the Dark Races, filling him with sheer terror. But Xue An simply waved his hand, and a streak of Sword Qi flew past, cutting Lester¡¯s body in half directly. And this time, no matter how Lester struggled in mid-air, he could not heal his body! The Sword Qi began to slowly erode Lester¡¯s body. His aura quickly weakened. This Earl of the Blood Clan, who had lived for several hundred years, felt the breath of death for the first time! ¡°No¡­ I beg you, don¡¯t kill me! I can give you endless wealth, please spare my life!¡± Lester screamed in horror. Yet Xue An was utterly unmoved. By this time, Lester had already fallen, and his entire body began to age rapidly. Knowing he was doomed, he shouted before his death, ¡°By killing a noble Earl of the Blood Clan, my family, and the entire Vampiric Council, will seek revenge on you! You will become the lowest blood slave, enslaved by my Blood Clan for generations!¡± As Lester spoke, a mark emitting a gray light appeared on Xue An¡¯s hand. Seeing this, Lester burst out laughing, ¡°This is my curse! You will never be able to erase it.¡± But Xue An simply looked down at the mark on his arm and then brushed it with his hand; a cluster of gray light then floated above Xue An¡¯s palm. Lester¡¯s eyes nearly popped out. ¡°How¡­ How is this possible? How could you possibly remove a curse from the Blood Clan?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°This is your curse? Too simple!¡± In The Multiverse Realms, there exist Sects that specialize in the art of curse mastery. The most profound of these curses could even Curse Kill a Great Luo Immortal! Even for an Immortal Venerable, facing such curses would cause a headache! Compared to those curses, the Blood Clan¡¯s curse was as rudimentary as a blank sheet of paper. ¡°Today, let you witness what a real curse is!¡± As he spoke, Xue An flicked his fingers and the gray light suddenly turned black, then flew directly in front of Lester and imprinted on his forehead. Lester did not even have time to scream before he turned into ash and disappeared without a trace. Meanwhile, thousands of miles away in Europe. Inside an ancient castle in Country Y, members of the Alldington Family who were tasting fresh blood suddenly began to decay. Several weaker Barons disintegrated without even making a sound, their souls destroyed. This scene caused many members of the Blood Clan to cry out in alarm. ¡°It¡¯s a curse! Quick, call the Family Head!¡± And at that moment, an incredibly potent aura arrived at the castle. A Blood Clan with golden wings appeared mid-air. The many Blood Clan members knelt down, ¡°Family Head! Please save us!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, the Alldington Family Head, Dai Weide, had a grim face. He was originally in deep slumber but was suddenly wrapped by a powerful curse and had to expend a hundred years of his lifespan to barely dispel it! Who dares! Who dares to target the Alldington Family with the art of a curse! As he pondered, the Blood Clan members present cried out in agony before they all turned to ash, dead on the spot! Chapter 286 - Chapter 286: Chapter 286: Kill Him, at All Costs (2nd Update) Chapter 286: Chapter 286: Kill Him, at All Costs (2nd Update) And before the abandoned mine of the City of Sin, Griffin humbly bowed his head at the gruesome death of Lester from the Blood Clan, even wishing to kiss Xue An¡¯s toes at this moment. As a Demon God himself, he knew better than anyone the difficulty in killing a noble of the Blood Clan. You can imprison them, or destroy them physically, but as long as a drop of blood remains, they can be resurrected! However, just now, Lester was thoroughly turned to ash, signifying his permanent disappearance! And this was but a casual feat for Xue An. At that moment, Griffin was utterly submissive. As for Carter and the others, they were all completely dumbfounded. Particularly Carter, who was originally full of confidence, believing that with the power of the Blood Clan, he could even unite the City of Sin and become the dark king of this city. Yet he didn¡¯t expect that the Blood Clan he regarded as invincible would be annihilated by this Chinese man with a single strike. This man was too terrifying! With this thought, Carter was shaking all over, and then quietly began to retreat. But Griffin clearly had no intention of letting him go. ¡°Hehe, my dear Carter, what now? Still thinking about leaving?¡± said Griffin with a cold laugh. Carter stiffened, then forced a smile and said, ¡°Griffin, in the City of Sin, betrayal is a very normal thing, isn¡¯t that what you¡¯ve said?¡± ¡°Well said, but that¡¯s only when I betray others, not when others betray me!¡± Then Griffin said to Xue An, ¡°My lord, all these scoundrels are irredeemable. Please annihilate them as well!¡± Hearing Griffin¡¯s words, Carter was scared witless and turned to run. Not just him! The others who came with him also scattered and fled. But just as they had run a few dozen meters away, they saw countless vehicles drive up to the mine entrance. The glaring headlights made it impossible for Carter and the others to open their eyes. As they were panicking, countless men in black got out of the cars. All these men exuded a fierce and bloody aura, clearly elite criminals of the City of Sin. Carter was dumbstruck. ¡°This¡­ These are the Bell Family¡¯s people!¡± And from a vintage car with gold trim in the middle, Old Bell slowly got out. As he appeared, all the men in black stood at attention, silent and heads bowed! This show of force sent shivers down the spines of Carter and the others. After a moment, Carter managed to squeeze out a sycophantic smile, ¡°Godfather! The person you¡¯re looking for is over there!¡± Old Bell¡¯s somewhat pale face showed a hint of a smile, and he nodded at Carter, ¡°Carter, thank you!¡± After speaking, Old Bell walked on. Carter quickly bowed his head. Inside, he was somewhat excited. Old Bell himself has made a move, how can you not die? As Old Bell walked away, Carter was just about to lift his head. Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his back. Carter was shocked, wanting to counterattack, but the next second, a sharp dagger pierced his throat. Not only Carter but also his subordinates were killed. In a few breaths, these people had all turned into corpses, unable to even scream before dying. By then, all these men had entered the abandoned mine. Old Bell was leading the way, his subordinates closely following behind him. All of them wore a white flower on their chest. This kind of momentum made Griffin¡¯s complexion turn pale. Yet Xue An remained indifferent, too lazy to even lift an eyelid. Old Bell came to a stop, quietly observing Xue An for a long while before he spoke in a hoarse voice. ¡°Chinese, I¡¯m quite surprised that you didn¡¯t leave the City of Sin.¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Leave? Why should I leave just because I killed your son?¡± His words agitated all the men, many of whom glared at Xue An with rage. Old Bell waved his hand, and the group calmed down, while his face grew even paler. ¡°Xiao Bell was a good kid. He had many excellent qualities, and given time, he could have even surpassed me as a dark overlord!¡± ¡°But you killed him with your own hands!¡± A ferocious expression appeared on Old Bell¡¯s face, ¡°So, despite your high cultivation level, I still must kill you, at all costs!¡± With that said, Old Bell took a step back. The men behind him all raised their guns. An endless barrage of bullets came pouring down, dense as a curtain of fire! In the face of gunfire that could destroy a mountain, Xue An simply smiled, then with his palm facing upward, he whispered, ¡°Myriad Swords Return to Origin!¡± As Xue An¡¯s voice fell, countless Sword Qi burst forth from his palm, turning into a white torrent, directly shattering the incoming bullets into dust. The Sword Qi then transformed into a dragon, charging straight towards Old Bell and his men. But just then, several dark shadows suddenly appeared in mid-air and roared in unison, blocking this mighty sword strike. The Sword Qi dissipated. Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly, looking up into the sky. There, shrouded in cloaks were three figures, their facial features unclear. The only visible trait was the pair of eyes beneath the cloaks, exuding a sinister glow. Griffin cried out in shock, ¡°The¡­ the Night Commanders!¡± The Night Commanders! The most mysterious existence of the City of Sin. And the strongest trump card of the Bell Family! Xue An¡¯s gaze turned cold as he turned to Old Bell, ¡°Demon Soul Refinement? Now I¡¯m quite curious, with which Demon God has your Bell Family made a pact?¡± Hearing Xue An¡¯s words, Old Bell¡¯s expression changed, looking at Xue An with some astonishment. ¡°Chinese, your knowledge is indeed vast. Yes, our Bell Family are the loyal followers of the great Demon God Samael!¡± Having said that, Old Bell pointed at Xue An, ¡°Kill him!¡± The three Night Commanders vanished on the spot, then reappeared beside Xue An. Together, the three unleashed a strike. An endless surge of dark energy enveloped Xue An, so powerful that even the remnants turned everything to dust. A smug smile emerged on Old Bell¡¯s face. In his view, Xue An was bound to die! After all, that was a combined attack from the three Night Commanders! As for Griffin, he managed to roll and scramble away from the strike, trembling as he lay prostrate on the ground. The suppressive aura of the Night Commanders¡¯ dark energy made it difficult for him to even twitch a finger. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Is the master¡­ dead? Griffin thought in despair. But just then, a slender and elegant hand reached out from within the dark aura and tore the barrier of dark energy apart. ¡°Do you know why I asked which Demon God you¡¯re working with?¡± Xue An walked out of the dark energy and asked calmly. Old Bell was stunned, he could not believe that Xue An had so easily shattered the attack. ¡°Because¡­ even the former rulers of the Demon Realm once bowed at my feet!¡± Chapter 287 - Chapter 287: Chapter 287: Even the Demon God Must Bow Before Me (3rd Update) Chapter 287: Chapter 287: Even the Demon God Must Bow Before Me (3rd Update) As Xue An¡¯s words fell, pure white flames rose from beneath the feet of the three Night Commanders, swiftly enveloping them entirely. All three let out a simultaneous scream of agony. Then, like candles, they were melted by the flames, disappearing without a trace. This scene left everyone watching utterly dumbfounded. Old Bell exclaimed in shock, ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± Those were three Night Commanders! Yet they were annihilated by Xue An in a single move! The outcome sent a chill straight through him. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°In my presence, nothing is impossible!¡± With that, Xue An took a step forward. Boom! The might of that single step shook heaven and Earth. Old Bell¡¯s underlings were directly shattered to dust by it. Although Old Bell did not die, he was also injured by the tremor. At this moment, his face revealed a look of utter horror, finally understanding just how formidable this man was. Immediately after, his face twisted with ferocity and madness. He then pulled out a pitch-black dagger from his chest and stabbed it into his chest. Not a drop of blood flowed out, as if all the blood had been absorbed by the dagger. Old Bell began to age rapidly. Even so, he let out a furious roar. ¡°I beseech the Demon God to grace us!¡± As his roar echoed, the earth violently cracked open. Then an immensely powerful aura emanated from within. A towering Demon God, over a dozen meters tall, slowly rose from the fissure in the ground. By this time, Old Bell was at death¡¯s door, but he still managed to cry out with a face full of elation, ¡°Lord Samael, I beseech you to slay this man!¡± The Demon God, with a face full of haughty arrogance, let out a strange cackle, ¡°Bell Family, you offer your life as a sacrifice to summon me just to kill a mortal?¡± Old Bell nodded,¡± Lord Samael, this man is exceedingly formidable, I beg you to help me annihilate him!¡± Demon God Samael nodded, ¡°Your family has worshipped me for generations, today I shall assist you this once!¡± He turned to look at Xue An, first in surprise, then licked his lips greedily. ¡°What vigorous vitality! A perfect tonic indeed!¡± Having said this, he arrogantly spoke, ¡°Mortal, kneel now, and I might consider sparing your soul, I want only your body!¡± Even the ground began to tremble slightly under his formidable presence. Yet Xue An simply looked at him dispassionately, and after a while, shook his head, ¡°No wonder your name didn¡¯t ring a bell, turns out¡­ you¡¯re just a mid-level Demon God!¡± Samael¡¯s face instantly contorted with rage, ¡°What did you say?¡± Xue An raised his fist, ¡°I mean¡­ since you¡¯ve come today, don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡± As he spoke, a punch thundered out! Samael had been full of arrogance, not taking it seriously at all. With the toughness of his demonic body, there were few things in this world that could harm him. But as Xue An¡¯s punch landed, Samael¡¯s expression changed dramatically. ¡°Impossible!¡± He had barely uttered the word when Xue An¡¯s fist had already reached him. Boom! Samael was sent flying far away by the punch. By the time he steadied himself, his demonic energy was surging, and his face was extremely pale. ¡°What is your cultivation level? How could you possibly harm me?¡± Xue An couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer his question, and with great interest, raised his fist again. ¡°You can take one of my punches? Very well, have another!¡± Boom! Samael was once again sent flying. This time, one of his arms was completely shattered, and his demonic aura began to waiver slightly. And Xue An didn¡¯t give him a chance to breathe, charging up like lightning. Thus, in mid-air, a surprising scene unfolded. A giant Demon God, ten meters in height, was pummeled all over the place by Xue An. Old Bell, who had believed deeply in the invincibility of the Demon God, stared agape, unable to believe his own eyes. Was this the omnipotent Demon God he knew? Why, under the fists of this man, did it seem as if I were a ball, being punched and sent flying all over the place? Finally, Xue An¡¯s form stabilized. Looking at Samael, his body was utterly shattered, his appearance was extremely miserable, and his eyes, full of fear, were fixed on Xue An. ¡°You¡­ who on earth are you? You cannot be a mere mortal; otherwise, you couldn¡¯t have harmed me!¡± Xue An replied with a faint smile, ¡°Who am I? My fists will tell you!¡± As he spoke, Xue An slowly raised his fist. This time, he no longer had the attitude of toying with his opponent. ¡°One punch¡­ Stamp on Sun and Moon!¡± The fifth technique of the Divine Slaughter Six Techniques was finally executed by Xue An once again. Boom. Under Xue An¡¯s fist, it was as though the sun had emerged, an incredibly dazzling light enveloped everything. Samael let out a painful howl and then, as if he remembered something, his body trembled, and he screamed in utter horror, ¡°You¡­ you are¡­ .¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Right! I am!¡± With that, the light exploded with a roar. Samael had thought that even if he were defeated, he would only be sent back to the Demon Realm. But he hadn¡¯t expected it to be this man! If he had known it was him, he would never have dared to come! ¡°Aaaaagh!¡± he roared in unwillingness. Then, the voice abruptly ceased! This unfortunate Demon God was annihilated with a single punch by Xue An. At that moment, Old Bell had somehow not yet died. Instead, he was shivering all over, slumped on the ground. Xue An looked down at him, ¡°Is there anything else you wish to say?¡± ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Old Bell asked with a trembling voice. ¡°Me?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°I am Xue An!¡± After speaking, he flicked his finger, and a burst of Sword Qi blasted Old Bell¡¯s head to pieces! At that time, a severely injured Griffin crawled up from the ground, knelt down, and shouted with utmost fear, ¡°My lord!¡± Xue An¡¯s punch had even injured him, despite being a demon! Xue An nodded, ¡°Stand guard here!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xue An was growing impatient with these people¡¯s repeated provocations, so he transformed into a ray of light and flew back to the City of Sin. Inside the black tower where the Bell Family was located. The family members left to guard the place were leisurely chatting and laughing. In their view, with three commanders of the Night and Old Bell himself taking action! No one could stand against such a lineup. Just then, several top experts left behind sensed a terrifying aura rapidly approaching. Before they could react, Xue An had already landed on the rooftop. ¡°Who are you?¡± These experts flew to the rooftop one after another, asking with a solemn expression. Xue An did not answer them; instead, he surveyed the surroundings and nodded. ¡°This will do!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± The experts charged at him in unison. Xue An ignored their assault, his palm held open in mid-air as he said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll borrow the moonlight of the entire city!¡± Following his words. The moonlight covering heaven and earth suddenly changed and then transformed into boundless and infinite Sword Qi. The experts didn¡¯t even have the chance to let out a wail before they were directly turned into dust by the Sword Qi. And the building beneath their feet was also devoured by the Sword Qi, turning into dust. As for the members of the Bell Family inside, they were utterly annihilated. Then, this Sword Qi shot up into the sky, forming a massive sword curtain that shrouded the entire city! Wen Sinan was healing in her headquarters when suddenly, her face changed drastically, and she rushed out, looking up at the sky filled with Sword Qi, her face full of disbelief. ¡°Is this¡­ is this your true strength?¡± Wen Sinan murmured softly to herself. And at this moment, countless elite fighters within the City of Sin were also staring at the sky in shock and awe. ¡°What is that?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An stood in mid-air, his voice placid, ¡°Go!¡± Following his command, the Sword Qi fell like rain. That night! Within the City of Sin, every unforgivable sinner was turned to dust. The name of Xue An, feared in all directions! Chapter 288 - Chapter 288: Chapter 288: The Might of a Single Sword, Unparalleled in the World! Chapter 288: Chapter 288: The Might of a Single Sword, Unparalleled in the World! M Country Intelligence Agency. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s an urgent, encrypted file from the City of Sin. Would you like to take a look?¡± an agent asked. The head of intelligence, Quixy, was leisurely drinking coffee and chuckled in response, ¡°The City of Sin? What kind of file could come from there? A murder case?¡± Quixy¡¯s words triggered an outburst of laughter among many people. The City of Sin had become a lawless land within M Country; no one cared if someone died there. Quixy took the file, sipped his coffee, and began to read. Pfft! He had only read the beginning when he sprayed out all the coffee in his mouth. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± someone asked in surprise. Quixy, not bothering to wipe the coffee off himself, muttered, ¡°It¡¯s him! He¡¯s even more formidable than I imagined! No, this must be reported to the agency director immediately!¡± Saying this, he didn¡¯t care about anything else and ran upstairs. Upon reaching the door, he didn¡¯t bother with politeness and barged in. ¡°Esteemed Director, you¡­¡± Quixy was stunned. Because at this moment, in this vast office, stars were shining brightly. And his superior, that elegant old lady, was now looking at the screen with a horrified face. The screen showed the whole City of Sin enveloped in Sword Qi. When the Sword Qi fell like rain, chopping countless villains into tiny pieces, everyone in the office gasped in shock. Once the scene on the screen ended, the woman known as Madam M asked frantically, ¡°General, against this man, do we have any good methods to counter him?¡± The general of the M Country¡¯s army had an extremely grave look, hesitated for a moment, and then shook his head. ¡°His abilities are almost unsolvable! We have no means to deal with him immediately, unless¡­ we resort to tactical nuclear weapons!¡± The general¡¯s words left the room in silence. ¡°Keep a close watch on him. And remember, do not provoke him! At least there¡¯s some good news, our Eastern Immortal does have some boundaries, and those he killed are all unforgivable scoundrels,¡± Madam M said with a bitter smile. Similar scenes were unfolding in various countries. Countless people were calculating what could be done to subdue Xue An. But the results of these calculations invariably showed that without using top-tier weapons, Xue An¡¯s abilities were nearly unsolvable. Many countries¡¯ intelligence personnel upgraded Xue An¡¯s threat level to the highest and then began frantically blocking the news to prevent panic from spreading after the news leaked. As the outside world was thrown into chaos over this incident, Xue An quietly stayed in front of the mine for three days. During these three days, no one dared to step within two kilometers of the abandoned mining area. Because Xue An¡¯s earth-shattering sword had instilled too much fear. It directly reduced the population of the City of Sin by half! The Bell Family, along with their iconic black tower, disappeared as well. In the face of such a world-shocking method, who wouldn¡¯t be terrified? At this moment. Xue An finally opened his eyes, a hint of joy flashing across his face. ¡°It¡¯s matured!¡± The Spiritual Energy of the entire mining area surged again, and the ground and walls were covered in blooming flowers, delicate and dripping. Xue An stood up and entered the mine shaft. Because of the Spiritual Energy, An Yan and her daughters didn¡¯t even need to eat! But in order not to let the two girls and An Yan get bored, Xue An had someone bring all sorts of snacks and toys, including a brand-new laptop. So, during these three days, An Yan led the two girls to leisurely play games and eat snacks within the mine. When Xue An returned inside, he first quietly stood behind An Yan. I must say, the environment in this mine shaft is just perfect for horror games. For instance, right now, An Yan is playing a survival horror game with her eyes closed, muttering to herself. Xue An gently placed his hand on her shoulder. An Yan screamed out loud and jumped up from her seat. When she turned around and saw it was Xue An, she patted her chest, ¡°You scared me to death! Scared me to death!¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°How does it feel?¡± ¡°The game is pretty fun!¡± Xue An was somewhat speechless, ¡°I was asking about your cultivation progress over the past three days.¡± An Yan thought for a moment, furrowing her brows, ¡°How to describe it! Seems like there has been some progress!¡± Suddenly, her brow smoothed out, and she grabbed a frying pan from nearby, ¡°I feel like I could kill a dinosaur with a pan right now!¡± Xue An was amused and dumbfounded by An Yan, so he just nodded, ¡°All right, we should be going now!¡± ¡°Hm? What about this Spiritual Spring?¡± ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll take it with us!¡± ¡°Take it with us? But it¡¯s water, how do we take it?¡± An Yan was somewhat confused. Xue An smiled, ¡°Your husband, of course, has his ways!¡± With that said, Xue An formed hand seals and pointed at the Spiritual Spring. The spring suddenly lifted from the ground and gradually shrank, and by the time it flew into Xue An¡¯s hand, it had transformed into a sparkling, translucent gemstone. However, this gemstone was still radiating Spiritual Energy, making people feel refreshed and delighted when near it. An Yan already wore a necklace with a Sea Demon Blood Bead, and Xue An set the gem into it. Then he clapped his hands in satisfaction, ¡°Done, now you¡¯ll have the Spiritual Spring with you wherever you go!¡± An Yan didn¡¯t quite understand but nodded anyway. What she didn¡¯t know was that even disciples from the Immortal Gate in The Multiverse didn¡¯t have such treatment. The Spiritual Spring became a bead, carried with her wherever she went! Only a sect with lavish resources could afford to do such a thing! And only someone like Xue An, who doted on his wife, would be willing! ¡°Husband, are we going straight home?¡± An Yan asked. ¡°No rush, we¡¯ve got nothing pressing, let¡¯s first check out the tavern. I¡¯ve missed old Stone¡¯s mixology!¡± Xue An said with a light chuckle. City of Sin. Old Stone was busily enjoying himself in the tavern. Although the population of the City of Sin had halved, business had gotten even better. Because those who died were the most wicked and vile dregs of society. Now the public order in the City of Sin had improved dramatically. There were no longer any brawls breaking out in the tavern. All of this gratitude was due to that man! Thinking of this, Old Stone couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit touched. Who would have thought that the man who seemed so ordinary at first glance would be so formidable? Old Stone had listened to martial artists speak with admiration, saying that the power of his swordsmanship was unrivaled! And with that, Old Stone¡¯s tavern became even more prosperous. Because many people knew that when Xue An came to the City of Sin, he had actually stayed in this tavern, so they all rushed over. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Xue An walked into the tavern. Old Stone was engrossed in polishing glasses, heard the door, and without lifting his head, said, ¡°We¡¯re not open yet, come back later.¡± Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°Just a drink will do, I¡¯ll leave once I¡¯m done!¡± When Old Stone heard this voice, he stiffened, then slowly raised his head to look at Xue An, and after a long while, said with reverence. ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± Chapter 289 - Chapter 289: Chapter 289: The Kunlun Scoundrel Enters Beijiang (Fifth Update) Chapter 289: Chapter 289: The Kunlun Scoundrel Enters Beijiang (Fifth Update) The beverages were quickly prepared. Old Stone also thoughtfully mixed three glasses of fruit juice for An Yan and her mother and daughter. Xue An held his glass and sipped slowly. Old Stone hid away at a distance, watching with a reverent gaze, and didn¡¯t dare come closer. ¡°How is Griffin doing now?¡± Xue An asked indifferently. After that day, Griffin had returned to the City of Sin. Old Stone hurriedly said, ¡°Pretty good, I heard he¡¯s planning to set up a few legitimate businesses and stop doing bad things!¡± Xue An smiled. Could a demon also change their nature? At that moment, the door to the bar was pushed open; Wen Sinan walked in. ¡°Old Stone¡­,¡± Then, his eyes widened as he saw Xue An. Xue An lifted his cup with a smile, ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Wen Sinan took a deep breath, first nodded with a smile to An Yan, and then walked over. ¡°Give me a ¡®Twilight Romance¡¯!¡± The drink was quickly served. But she didn¡¯t drink it, just looked at it quietly. After a long time, she finally said softly, ¡°Are you preparing to leave?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Of course, I have to go!¡± Wen Sinan raised her glass, ¡°I wish you a bon voyage!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Then what should I wish for you? A booming business?¡± Wen Sinan felt a bit embarrassed and after a while said, ¡°Actually, many of the girls who were forced to come here have already quit. Those who remain have no other way out.¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°No need to explain. I am not a saint. Where there is light, there will be darkness; it¡¯s very normal! I killed those guys not because of the heinous crimes they committed, but just because¡­ they annoyed me!¡± This explanation made Wen Sinan smile wryly. Destroying half a city with one sword, just because he was annoyed? And while Xue An was drinking in the City of Sin. In Huaxia, Beijiang, Tang Xuan¡¯er was leading Xiao Sha, preparing to go home. Now Tang Xuan¡¯er had gotten used to this lifestyle. Taking Xiao Sha to work, then buying some vegetables on the way home after work ¨C this was a simple day. ¡°Xuan¡¯Er, heading back?¡± someone greeted with a smile. Tang Xuan¡¯er nodded with a smile. Now, Tang Xuan¡¯er was well-known in the hospital. Not only because of her beauty but more importantly, because of her background. Colleagues at the hospital had seen more than once Miss Qin Yu of the Qin family, personally driving over to pick up Tang Xuan¡¯er for an outing. Miss Qin Yu of the Qin family! What a status! To put it bluntly, even the hospital director didn¡¯t have the qualification to meet her. So many people even started to cozy up to Tang Xuan¡¯er. As for these, Tang Xuan¡¯er just laughed them off. As soon as they were out of the hospital doors, Xiao Sha unerringly headed east. ¡°Hey, going there again! Can¡¯t we take a break for one day? I feel embarrassed, you know!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er said helplessly, following behind Xiao Sha. But Xiao Sha was unmoved, plowing straight ahead. Soon, they arrived in front of a deli. The young apprentice was distracted with his work, but as soon as he saw Tang Xuan¡¯er, he lit up as if electrified and immediately perked up. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re here!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er nodded. ¡°The usual?¡± ¡°Add¡­ add another ten pounds,¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er uttered, feeling her face turn slightly red as she spoke. ¡°Sure, please wait a moment!¡± The young apprentice efficiently started to chop up the cooked food. Soon, a large bag of cooked food weighing around forty to fifty pounds was ready. The apprentice asked, ¡°Sister, can you carry it? How about I deliver it for you?¡± ¡°No need! Thank you!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er took the cooked food, turned around, and left. The apprentice watched Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s retreating figure, inevitably becoming somewhat fascinated. At that moment, someone knocked on his head. The apprentice shuddered, ¡°Boss!¡± The owner of the deli said somewhat helplessly, ¡°Still looking? If you keep it up, even your eyeballs will fly out!¡± The apprentice hung his head, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m just looking!¡± The owner sighed, ¡°Let me tell you, this girl obviously isn¡¯t from an ordinary background. Don¡¯t harbor any other thoughts, understand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the apprentice replied, head bowed. But immediately after, he saw from the corner of his eye several men suddenly stepping forward across the street. This was normally nothing out of the ordinary. But it seemed these men had just followed that sister here. Could they be stalking her? The apprentice¡¯s hair stood on end. No good! The sister is in danger, I must save her! With that thought, the apprentice dashed out without even taking off his work clothes, leaving his boss¡¯s scolding behind. Meanwhile, the few men were quietly discussing. ¡°This girl is really pretty, rarely seen in Kunlun like this!¡± said one with a fierce face. ¡°Yeah, and the key is her pure aura, she¡¯s definitely untainted!¡± added another with a greedy expression. ¡°But how could a mere mortal offend Fairy Thousand Snow of the Thousand Snow Sect of Kunlun?¡± ¡°Who knows, just take her back and there¡¯s a bounty!¡± Indeed, these men were from the Immortal Realm of Kunlun. They were specially dispatched by Fairy Thousand Snow. Their cultivation level was just enough to enter the mortal world without restriction, making them perfect for such tasks. However, Tang Xuan¡¯er was completely oblivious to this. Soon, she entered a desolate demolition area. Previously, Tang Xuan¡¯er wouldn¡¯t dare to walk here. But now, with Xiao Sha by her side, it didn¡¯t matter where she went. The few men following her exchanged glances, their faces showing glee. ¡°Let¡¯s do it here! There¡¯s no one around, we¡¯ll grab her and head straight back to Kunlun!¡± ¡°Alright! Make your move!¡± Just as the few men were about to rush forward¡­ The apprentice, panting heavily, charged in and saw the ferocious look on the men¡¯s faces, which scared him into shouting loudly. ¡°Miss, run!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er was startled, turned around, and saw the men looking at her with malicious intent. ¡°Who¡¯s this brat? Scram!¡± With that, one of the men waved his hand casually. The apprentice was sent flying, crashing into a muddy field, struggling to get up. Seeing this scene, Tang Xuan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked. They were martial cultivators! ¡°Hehe, girl, just cooperate with us, and we won¡¯t hurt you,¡± a man sneered. A formidable presence enveloped Tang Xuan¡¯er. Tang Xuan¡¯er turned pale, her body trembling slightly. At this moment, Xiao Sha snorted coldly and stood in front of Tang Xuan¡¯er. Now, Tang Xuan¡¯er was its provider of food and clothing; without her, it might still be catching fish in the lake every day, unable to enjoy such delicious roasted chicken. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only So, for those who dared to harm Tang Xuan¡¯er, it didn¡¯t mind teaching them what it meant to be fearful! The men also paused in surprise. How did a dog suddenly appear? And looking at their eyes, it seemed¡­ full of disdain! Were they being scorned by a dog? Chapter 290 - Chapter 290: Chapter 290: Pure Yin Spirit Body (First Update) Chapter 290: Chapter 290: Pure Yin Spirit Body (First Update) ¡°Damn it, just a lousy little dog, make it quick, go!¡± someone shouted. The group snapped to their senses and charged together. Xiao Sha coldly watched the gang, a sneer of disdain appearing at the corner of his mouth. Only when they got close did he slowly raise his paw. Boom! The one in the lead was sent flying by a single swipe of Xiao Sha¡¯s paw. ¡°It¡¯s a demon beast! Quick, use the talisman spells!¡± These people all took out a talisman stone and threw it at Xiao Sha. Xiao Sha still didn¡¯t dodge. A hint of smugness appeared on the faces of these men. This was the Demon Subduing Talisman from the celestial masters of Kunlun Immortal Realm, known for its effectiveness against demon beasts. If it wasn¡¯t even dodging, it showed the demon beast¡¯s intelligence wasn¡¯t very high! But just as these talisman stones were about to reach Xiao Sha, he suddenly opened his mouth and caught the stones between his teeth. They were all stunned. Xiao Sha crunched noisily, actually biting the talisman stones to pieces. Then he tilted his head back and roared. The sound of a dragon¡¯s chant shook the immediate surroundings. Xiao Sha¡¯s entire body began to swell rapidly, revealing his true form. A Jiaolong appeared before everyone, its immense dragon head coldly gazing at the men. ¡°Shit, it¡¯s actually a Jiaolong!¡± The men yelled in surprise. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that there are no dragons left in this world?¡± someone shouted in despair. Xiao Sha paid no attention to their cries, simply opening his mouth and a black fog enshrouded the men. They didn¡¯t even have time to struggle before they were turned into blood water by the black fog and disappeared without a trace. After easily disposing of the men, Xiao Sha surveyed his surroundings, his huge dragon eyes filled with coldness. The little apprentice lying in the mud was shaking all over from fear after witnessing this scene. His boss¡¯s words suddenly echoed in his mind. This girl¡¯s background is definitely not ordinary. And now, it seemed to be true. This was beyond extraordinary! She had practically become a celestial being! Upon seeing no more enemies around, Xiao Sha, satisfied, shrank down and transformed back into his Shar Pei form, then affectionately rubbed against Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s leg. Tang Xuan¡¯er regained her composure, squatted down, and with a somewhat amused expression, stroked his head. ¡°Alright, you really are amazing, I¡¯ll buy you more cooked food tomorrow as a reward!¡± Xiao Sha joyfully nodded his head repeatedly. Tang Xuan¡¯er picked up the cooked food from the ground, glanced at the little apprentice in the mud, hesitated slightly, and said softly, ¡°Thank you! But please don¡¯t talk about what you¡¯ve just seen!¡± The little apprentice nodded with difficulty, thinking bitterly to himself, even if I wanted to talk about it, who would believe me? Hey, I just saw a dog turn into a dragon, then spew out a cloud of black smoke, turning several people into blood water! If I dared to say such a thing, I¡¯d probably be considered insane! Tang Xuan¡¯er left a hundred yuan, ¡°You should go wash your clothes.¡± After saying that, she turned and left. The little apprentice watched Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s retreating figure, shuddering suddenly. No good, it seems I can¡¯t stay in this city, it¡¯s too dangerous! Even a dog walking down the road could be a transformed dragon! Who the hell could handle that! With that thought, the apprentice scrambled out of the mud pit, and ran off in a panic. A moment later, a figure slowly emerged. A man in white appeared above the clearing, his expression playful as he said, ¡°Interesting, to be protected by a Jiaolong. But this is good; a Jiaolong can fetch a nice price in Kunlun!¡± Having said that, his figure disappeared from the spot once again. Meanwhile, in the Number One Tian Villa. Xiao Sha was wolfing down his cooked food. Tang Xuan¡¯er sat on the sofa, still somewhat shaken. Who were those people just now? They seemed to be cultivators, but why would they come looking for me? Could it be because of Xue An? Tang Xuan¡¯er was lost in her thoughts. Xie Jingjing walked in with her backpack, ¡°Xuan¡¯er sister!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er smiled, ¡°Finished with school?¡± ¡°Yep!¡± Xie Jingjing said as she set down her bag and took out a test paper to show Tang Xuan¡¯er. ¡°Xuan¡¯er sister, look! I¡¯ve improved again!¡± Xie Jingjing said proudly. In this period, she had been diligently preparing for the college entrance exams, but due to the backlog of lessons, she didn¡¯t know where to start. Once Tang Xuan¡¯er found out, she took the initiative to help her catch up with the lessons. It was well known that Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s grades were always at the top of her class, so tutoring Xie Jingjing was well within her capabilities! ¡°Hmm, not bad, but there are still some issues with these questions!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er began to explain in detail to Xie Jingjing. She quickly forgot about the frightening encounter from before. But at the foot of the mountain below Number One Tian Villa, the white-robed man appeared once again. He looked up at the not-too-tall hill with its exceptionally favorable Feng Shui and seemed surprised. ¡°The spiritual energy here is even comparable to that of Kunlun; clearly, someone with great skill arranged this place!¡± While contemplating, the man in white began to climb the hill. Soon, he reached the summit where the spiritual energy was so dense it had turned into mist. Greedy, the white-robed man took a deep breath, ¡°Such a rare haven of fortune!¡± At that moment, Xiao Sha, who had been gnawing on the cooked food inside, suddenly raised his head and dashed out at an incredible speed, even smashing through a door. ¡°Xiao Sha, where are you going?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er cried out in alarm, hastily following after him. Xie Jingjing didn¡¯t understand what was happening, but she still grabbed a kitchen knife as she hurried out after them. Once outside, they saw Xiao Sha eyeing the white-robed man across from him with a wary gaze. Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s face changed slightly, ¡°Who exactly are you? Why are you following me?¡± The man in white licked his lips, ¡°Who I am, you¡¯ll find out soon enough! Oh!¡± On seeing Xie Jingjing, the white-robed man exclaimed in surprise, ¡°A Pure Yin Spirit Body, I¡¯ve really hit the jackpot today!¡± A mere mortal was on Fairy Thousand Snow¡¯s reward list, then there was the Jiaolong, and now a girl with a Pure Yin Spirit Body. This made the white-robed man¡¯s heart blossom with joy. The rewards from this venture would earn him a handsome amount of Spirit Stones! ¡°What nonsense. Kid, I know you¡¯re up to no good, but this is Yunmeng Villa, the Qin Family¡¯s property. If you¡¯re smart, get lost!¡± Xie Jingjing said sternly. This girl was now even calmer than Tang Xuan¡¯er. The man in white grinned ferociously, ¡°You little brat, quite sharp-tongued indeed. But today, I¡¯ll let you see what a true master can do!¡± Just then, Xiao Sha suddenly charged forward. It could tell that this man was more formidable than those from before and emitted an aura that even scared it, as if he had some treasure that was specifically designed to subdue members of the Demon Race. So it was ready to take the initiative. ¡°Bring it on!¡± The man in white laughed as he raised his hand. Boom! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A net of ropes suddenly ensnared Xiao Sha securely. Xiao Sha struggled with all his might, and the white-robed man sneered, ¡°It¡¯s futile. This is the Dragon Trapping Rope, specially crafted to bind demon beasts!¡± As expected, the more Xiao Sha struggled, the tighter the net became! Soon, it couldn¡¯t move at all! Only then did the man in white lift his head to look at the two girls with shocked faces, smiling faintly, ¡°Should I take action, or will you two come along quietly?¡± Chapter 291 - Chapter 291: Chapter 291: Murderous Intent Rising! (2nd Update) Chapter 291: Chapter 291: Murderous Intent Rising! (2nd Update) Tang Xuan¡¯er and Xie Jingjing¡¯s complexions both turned pale. This man in white was actually so terrifying. Even Xiao Sha had been trapped by him! But just at that moment, an indifferent voice came from the mountain path. ¡°So, do you plan on forcing me to kill you? Or will you end your own life?¡± Hearing this voice, Tang Xuan¡¯er and Xie Jingjing shook visibly, disbelievingly turning their gazes towards the direction of the mountain path. They saw Xue An slowly walking from the path, first offering the two a slight smile, ¡°Long time no see!¡± He then lowered his head to look at Xiao Sha, wrapped tight in the Dragon Trapping Rope, his eyes growing colder. ¡°People of Kunlun, what impressive bravado!¡± At that moment, the man in white¡¯s complexion also darkened. He couldn¡¯t see through Xue An¡¯s strength, but he could guess that this person must be the very same Xue An that both the Thousand Snow Sect and the Overlord Sect wanted dead more than anything else. ¡°You¡¯re Xue An?¡± the man in white said with a deep voice. Xue An nodded, then sighed slightly, ¡°While my wife and children haven¡¯t yet come up the mountain, you should end your own life! I can spare a wisp of your soul!¡± The man in white sneered viciously upon hearing this, ¡°Xue An, your cultivation level may be formidable, but you have no idea¡­ how powerful Kunlun is!¡± With those words, the man in white threw two black stones directly at Xue An. Xue An didn¡¯t move, not even bothering to lift his eyelids. The man in white rejoiced inwardly, for these stones were treasures he had purchased at great cost from Thunder God Island, known as Nine Heavens Divine Thunder Stones. They were deadly weapons that even a Loose Immortal couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow from! This Xue An wasn¡¯t even dodging, so his death was certain! Just then, as the stones neared Xue An, they suddenly expanded and exploded. Boom! Two bolts of divine thunder, each dozens of yards long and as thick as water buckets, descended from the sky, heading straight for Xue An. The thunder light was blinding, making it impossible to keep one¡¯s eyes open. The power of this natural force made Tang Xuan¡¯er and Xie Jingjing scream out loud. The man in white, however, let out a series of cold snickers. As long as he killed him, he would be able to receive a massive reward from both the Thousand Snow Sect and the Overlord Sect once he returned. But his joy didn¡¯t last long. Once the thunder light had faded, the scene before the man in white almost made his eyeballs pop out of their sockets. Xue An was seen holding his left hand in a loose grip, with two strands of divine thunder, as thin as chopsticks, coiling and intertwining in his palm like silver snakes. The man in white could distinctly sense that these two strands of thunder were the very same divine thunder he had summoned. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± the man in white was utterly horrified. He had never heard of anyone who could subdue divine thunder! Xue An looked up and smiled, ¡°This is what you gave me, now I¡¯m returning it to you!¡± As soon as he said this, Xue An suddenly clenched his palm. Boom! The two strands of divine thunder were crushed to bits by Xue An¡¯s sheer force, and a terrifying power exploded from the palm of his hand. It was as if a sun had appeared in Xue An¡¯s hand, a blindingly bright light flashing through. Tang Xuan¡¯er and Xie Jingjing were dazzled and closed their eyes. After a moment, everything returned to calm. At this time, the man in white stood petrified in place, his face frozen in an expression of terror. Xue An paid him no heed and stepped forward to tear off the Dragon Trapping Rope, setting Xiao Sha free. Xiao Sha was extremely angry at that moment. After all, it was no less than a dragon! And yet, it had almost been successfully ambushed by this man. Therefore, the first thing it did once released was to charge at the man in white, determined to settle the score. But as it got close, it lunged at empty air. This sudden move by Xiao Sha startled the man in white into ash, dispersing with the wind. That divine thunder had actually annihilated the man in white completely. It was at this time that An Yan and Xue Xiang Xue Nian finally reached the mountaintop. ¡°Daddy, daddy, why was there thunder on the mountain just now?¡± both daughters asked in unison. Xue An smiled, ¡°Who knows, maybe it¡¯s going to rain!¡± At this moment, Tang Xuan¡¯er and Xie Jingjing both approached. ¡°Yan¡¯er, when did you guys return to Beijiang?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er asked. An Yan smiled, ¡°We just arrived too!¡± After returning from the City of Sin, Xue An didn¡¯t go back to Zhongdu, but directly came to Beijiang. It was precisely because of this that Xue An happened to encounter this incident. Otherwise, the two girls and Xiao Sha would likely have been abducted by the people of Kunlun! With this thought, Xue An¡¯s intent to kill began to rise. Last time, those two Kunlun disciples coveted the Heavenly Connection, and I haven¡¯t yet settled the account with them. Now they even dare to target the people close to me. It seems that a trip to Kunlun is in order! Xue An thought to himself. Old friends reunited, naturally full of joy. Especially the two little girls, who were extremely affectionate upon seeing Tang Xuan¡¯er. And Tang Xuan¡¯er missed these two girls very much as well. The girls chattered away as they entered the villa. After a moment of silence, Xie Jingjing lowered her head and said, ¡°Mr. Xue, I¡¯ll be going now!¡± Hearing this address, Xue An was slightly taken aback, then somewhat helplessly rubbed her little head. ¡°From now on, call me brother, got it?¡± Xie Jingjing froze, and after a long while, she softly responded, ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Go inside. In a bit, I¡¯ll call Uncle Xie and the others over as well, and we¡¯ll have a good time together!¡± Xue An said indifferently. At this moment. Qin Yu was in the company, dealing with business. Nowadays, the Qin Group was completely under her management. Her grandfather, Qin Yuan, had retired behind the scenes and didn¡¯t interfere much anymore. And at this time, the Qin Group had grown into a behemoth that commanded respect. Whether in Beijiang or in the provincial city! In many industries, the presence of the Qin Group could be found. This also granted Qin Yu the title of a business queen. ¡°Chairwoman, there¡¯s a very important meeting later, and everyone is already waiting for you in the conference room!¡± the secretary said respectfully. Qin Yu nodded, ¡°Alright, you arrange it!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The secretary was about to leave. The phone rang, and Qin Yu took it out, suddenly stood up, and respectfully answered. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re back! Great! We¡¯ll all come over tonight!¡± The secretary was somewhat stunned; she had never seen the usually stoic CEO so moved before. After hanging up, Qin Yu said calmly, ¡°Notify them, the meeting is canceled!¡± ¡°But¡­,¡± ¡°There are no ¡®buts.¡¯ If anyone doesn¡¯t listen, tell them it¡¯s my decision!¡± Qin Yu said flatly. At the Northern Town Martial Arts School. Tan Xiaoyu walked back and forth with her hands behind her back, her face solemn. The ones practicing martial arts were youths carefully selected. These young people would become the new strength of the Northern Town Martial Arts School. The youths secretly watched Tan Xiaoyu, their eyes filled with awe and admiration. To these students, their teacher was both loved and feared. Loved, because Tan Xiaoyu was a true beauty. Feared, due to her rigorous and unmerciful training methods. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just then, Tan Xiaoyu¡¯s phone rang. She glanced at it and froze. After a long time, she said sternly, ¡°Study on your own for tonight¡¯s training!¡± After finishing, she hurriedly left. She left behind a group of youths, full of confusion. How did their beautiful teacher suddenly become so excited? Chapter 292 - Chapter 292: Chapter 292: Entering Kunlun (Third Update) Chapter 292: Chapter 292: Entering Kunlun (Third Update) ¡°Ah! What¡¯s going on today? Why are there so many luxury cars coming and going?¡± A security guard at Yunmeng Villa asked in astonishment. ¡°There must be some important figures arriving! Brace yourself! Don¡¯t make any mistakes!¡± the security captain said in a stern voice. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Just then, a low-key black Audi slowly approached. Compared to the top-of-the-line luxury cars that had just entered and exited, this Audi clearly wasn¡¯t in the same league. So even the security guards became somewhat negligent, opening the estate gate leisurely. Just at that moment, the car window lowered a crack. Inside was a middle-aged man exuding an aura of unprovoked authority. Upon seeing this man, the security captain was struck with awe. He hurried over with a brisk trot and began to nod and bow, saying something. The car window slowly rose again. Wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, the security captain turned and bellowed, ¡°Hurry! Open the gate quickly!¡± The gates swung wide open. The vehicle entered. At this moment, a security guard came up and asked in amazement, ¡°Captain, who was that person? You seemed very tense.¡± Still recovering, the security captain took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°Who? Heh, that¡¯s a true big shot!¡± ¡°Could it be the general manager of our security company?¡± ¡°Him? Heh, he¡¯s not even worthy to carry that man¡¯s shoes!¡± said the security captain with disdain. The security guard also shuddered and said in horror, ¡°You mean¡­.¡± The captain nodded solemnly, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s old Master Qin himself!¡± Hiss! The group of security guards inhaled sharply! ¡°How is that possible! Hasn¡¯t he already retired behind the scenes? Why would he show up this time?¡± ¡°Heh, isn¡¯t it obvious? He¡¯s here for the banquet! It seems, the influence of today¡¯s honoree can truly reach the heavens!¡± The security captain was marveling. A fiery red Porsche roared up to the gate. Seeing its license plate, the security captain¡¯s complexion turned ghostly pale, ¡°Quick! Open the gate!¡± After the Porsche drove in, he was silent for a while, then said, ¡°Remember, no matter who comes later, treat them with the utmost respect, otherwise if something goes wrong today, not even immortals can save you!¡± ¡°Captain¡­ was the person from earlier possibly Miss Qin?¡± The captain nodded. The security guards quickly pulled themselves together. They had no usual contact with these important figures who were all showing up today, which made them extremely excited. However, after their excited anticipation had lasted a while, a beat-up van drove over. This van was so decrepit it could have been taken straight to the scrapyard. A few of the security guards frowned and stepped forward, scolding, ¡°Hurry up and move aside, you can¡¯t come in to collect scrap today!¡± They mistook the van for a scrapper¡¯s vehicle! Lao Xie rolled down the window, stuck his head out, and said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Open the gate quickly, I¡¯m here to attend the banquet today!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The security guards were dumbfounded. He¡¯s here for a banquet? That¡¯s a huge gap, isn¡¯t it! Yet they didn¡¯t dare to stop him, so they let him pass. Lao Xie was quite pleased with himself as he led Auntie Pang directly to Number One Tian Villa. As the evening lights came on, Number One Tian Villa was also brightly lit. If any outsider were here, they would probably exclaim in surprise. Because all the big shots from various circles were present. Yet these powerful figures, who could call the wind and summon the rain outside, now all wore faces of reverence. They were in awe of the man seated at the head of the table. Xue An hadn¡¯t expected so many people to come today. He had simply invited a few individuals. But he hadn¡¯t expected that the news of his return would spread like wildfire. Many people came uninvited to join in the fun. Xue An only smiled at this. ¡°Sir, how long do you plan to stay in Beijiang this time?¡± Qin Yuan asked respectfully. Xue An replied indifferently, ¡°Not many days, I have some matters I plan to attend to!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Many people showed a hint of disappointment. Those who came here were all hoping to get closer to Xue An. Because they all knew very well. The reason why the Qin Family was flourishing was entirely due to this man. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I wish Mr. success in everything!¡± Qin Yuan said, raising his glass. Xue An gave a faint smile, also raised his glass, and then toasted to everyone below. ¡°Since everyone is here to support us today, let me toast to all of you!¡± Boom! All the people in the room stood up from their seats, ¡°Thank you, Mr.!¡± Witnessing this scene. Qin Yuan couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit sentimental in his heart. Who could have imagined that the man from back then had step by step become a being that everyone looked up to? Old Xie and Auntie Pang had the same thoughts. They looked at each other and saw both relief and shock in each other¡¯s eyes. The little An from their memories had become a great person revered by countless people! That night. The Number One Tian Villa bustled with clinking glasses, and people made merry with wine, only dispersing late into the night. After that, Xue An stayed in Beijiang for three more days. Then he set off alone for Kunlun. An Yan was always somewhat worried about this. After all, that was a place claimed to be the Immortal Realm! Who knew what could be found inside. It was really too dangerous for Xue An to go alone! Xue An only laughed at this and then whispered in An Yan¡¯s ear, ¡°When I return, I will hold an unparalleled wedding for you!¡± An Yan¡¯s face flushed red instantly, and she hummed lowly, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you!¡± Those three words contained endless affection! Xue An rubbed An Yan¡¯s little head and then said to Xue Xiang, ¡°Daddy won¡¯t be here for a few days, so you two need to be good, okay?¡± ¡°Mhm, mhm! Daddy, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll take good care of Mommy!¡± Xue Xiang said. The plane slowly descended into the large city nearest Kunlun, and then Xue An found a secluded corner and shot up into the sky. Kunlun, known as the Dragon Vein of Huaxia, had a continuous range of mountains concealing countless secrets. Xue An flew through the air, his Divine Sense scanning for anything unusual around him. Even with his speed, it would take half a day to get out of Kunlun. However, he soon detected an unusual fluctuation. A smile appeared at the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth. This was the place! After landing on the ground, Xue An found himself in a valley surrounded by mountains, very hidden. Xue An narrowed his eyes slightly and suddenly threw a punch. Boom! The space violently fluctuated, and then a black rift appeared. Xue An leaped into it and disappeared among the mountains. This time was different from the last time he went to the War Wolf Secret Realm. The transit actually took over a minute and more. And fierce gales kept blowing incessantly. If it weren¡¯t for Xue An¡¯s deep cultivation level, even these fierce winds would be hard to endure. Finally. A light appeared ahead, and Xue An sped up, rushing toward it and bursting through. His whole being then disappeared behind the light screen. This was a small mountain in the Kunlun Immortal Realm. Suddenly. An unusual disturbance appeared in the sky, and then a person was violently expelled. After Xue An appeared in mid-air, he kept falling uncontrollably. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This transit of over a minute had drained much of his strength. However, Xue An took a deep breath and found that the spiritual energy here was a hundred times more concentrated than on Earth. So after Xue An landed, he recovered his strength within a few breaths. Then he searched the surroundings with his Divine Sense, but didn¡¯t detect anything unusual. But soon he discovered that there were people fighting in the distance! Chapter 293 - Chapter 293: Chapter 293: Immortal Master (Fourth Update) Chapter 293: Chapter 293: Immortal Master (Fourth Update) Bian Hua was covered in wounds at this moment, but still struggled desperately to hold on. Behind him stood a young girl with an immature face. ¡°Bian Hua, hand over the Spiritual Medicine, and we will let you go! Otherwise¡­ today both you and your sister must die!¡± a man in green clothes said coldly. Grinding his teeth, Bian Hua snorted angrily, ¡°Can the people of Xuanyuan Sect act so oppressively? I spent a year painstakingly gathering this Spiritual Medicine. You say you want it, and it¡¯s just yours?¡± ¡°Hehe, whether our acts are oppressive or not is not for you to decide. Everything depends on strength! It¡¯s only because Qingmu Town is too weak!¡± With that, the men in green surrounding them accelerated their pace. At this moment, Bian Hua, who was hardly holding on, found himself in even greater danger. Seeing her brother about to die under the sword, the young girl started crying. Xue An had already arrived nearby, having witnessed the scene, he slightly frowned and then stepped out. His appearance startled the people from Xuanyuan Sect! But once they saw it was only Xue An alone, they all breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Kid, if you know what¡¯s good for you, get lost quickly!¡± the man in green shouted sternly. Bian Hua, seeing someone had come to help, felt a surge of joy in his heart. But when he noticed that Xue An¡¯s presence was quite ordinary, his heart sank again. Yet, just as he was sinking back into despair, Xue An slightly raised his eyebrows, too lazy to talk nonsense with this man, he simply flicked his finger. A strand of Sword Qi shot across the neck of the man in green. Pfft! The head of the man in green soared into the air as his body collapsed to the ground. This move shocked everyone present. Especially the people from Xuanyuan Sect, who were as stunned as if they had seen a ghost. ¡°Who are you? To kill a disciple of Xuanyuan Sect, are you not afraid we¡­¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Noisy!¡± With that, he took a step forward. Sword Qi erupted, instantly turning the remaining assailants into mincemeat. Then Xue An turned to look at Bian Hua, who was still in a daze, and turned to leave. He had intervened only because Bian Hua¡¯s determination to protect his sister in the face of death had made Xue An somewhat moved. Now, with the people saved, he turned to leave, preparing to first go and settle accounts with Thousand Snow Sect. As he walked away, Bian Hua finally came to his senses and hastily called out, ¡°Immortal Master, please wait!¡± Xue An stopped in his tracks, ¡°What did you call me?¡± ¡°Immortal Master! With your skills just now, not even several Great Elders of Xuanyuan Sect could compare. You surely deserve the title of Immortal Master!¡± Bian Hua said with utmost respect. Xue An gave a faint smile, not minding the title, but asked, ¡°Why did you call out to me?¡± Bian Hua hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Immortal Master saved our lives, my sister and I naturally wish to repay you. May I ask if the Immortal Master would be willing to come to our town?¡± Having said that, Bian Hua looked at Xue An somewhat nervously. As he had said, Xue An¡¯s abilities were certainly worthy of being called Immortal Master! In Qingmu Town, apart from the Town Master¡¯s sister, no one else could match him! That was why he was sincerely inviting Xue An to visit. Xue An pondered for a moment. He was unsure of the vastness of the Immortal Realm of Kunlun, so he thought it might be worthwhile to follow and have a look, and meanwhile gather information about Thousand Snow Sect and Overlord Sect. Therefore, Xue An nodded. ¡°Alright!¡± Bian Hua could hardly believe his ears, then excitedly said, ¡°In that case, Immortal Master, please follow me!¡± As he spoke, Bian Hua led the way. The little girl kept looking at Xue An with curiosity, and after a while, she couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Immortal Master, where do you come from? Jizhou City?¡± Xue An looked at the little girl, who was only eleven or twelve years old, and his mood improved a lot. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Oh! Then where are you from? And, what is your name?¡± At this moment, Bian Hua sneakily nudged his sister, then said apologetically, ¡°Immortal Master, this is my sister Bian Tian. She always likes to ask questions, we all call her ¡®Question Baby¡¯. Please don¡¯t take it personally!¡± Xue An had not spoken yet when Bian Tian already showed her displeasure. ¡°Brother, Sister Qingmu said you can¡¯t call someone by that nickname anymore! Otherwise, when we get back, I¡¯ll tattle on you to her!¡± Bian Tian was very unhappy. Bian Hua smiled awkwardly, but the movement pulled at the wound on his face, causing him to wince and gasp in pain. Seeing this, tears of concern began to well up in Bian Tian¡¯s eyes, ¡°Brother, does it hurt?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯ll be better in a moment!¡± Xue An, observing this scene, took out a simplified version of the Primordial Essence Elixir from his bosom. ¡°Eat this! It will help your wound,¡± he said. After receiving the pill, Bian Hua hesitated for a moment, but still tilted his head and swallowed it. Some time passed. The wounds on Bian Hua¡¯s body began to heal at a rate visible to the naked eye. The miraculous sight left Bian Hua somewhat stupefied! ¡°Spirit¡­ Spirit Pill?¡± Then, looking at Xue An with immense care, Bian Hua said, ¡°Immortal Master, you actually used a Spirit Pill to heal me?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°What? Is it that strange?¡± Bian Hua stopped talking, but his gaze towards Xue An was filled with much more reverence. With profound cultivation, he dispensed a Spirit Pill casually and without concern. Such a person must definitely be from a large city or a major sect. Soon after. Xue An followed Bian Hua and his sister to Qingmu Town. It was only then that Xue An understood why this place was called Qingmu Town. In the town center stood an ancient tree reaching the sky, so massive that it enveloped the entire town. Upon seeing Bian Hua¡¯s return, the townspeople greeted him. ¡°Bian Hua is back!¡± Bian Hua nodded, ¡°Where is the Town Master?¡± ¡°The Town Master is in the Council Hall, discussing matters with a few leaders!¡± Upon hearing this, Bian Hua led Xue An towards the town¡¯s Council Hall. As they arrived at the entrance, they could hear voices arguing inside. ¡°Town Master, I think we should consider it. After all, our Qingmu Town is too weak! If we could merge with Yuanzhou City, that would be quite good,¡± someone suggested. ¡°There¡¯s no need to discuss it further; it¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡± a cold female voice replied. At that moment, Bian Hua entered with Xue An. They saw a woman with a resolute expression sitting at the head seat, while three or four men with unfriendly faces were seated below her. Upon seeing Bian Hua, the woman asked, ¡°How did it go?¡± Brimming with excitement, Bian Hua replied, ¡°Sister Qingmu, I¡¯ve brought him back!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that moment, Bian Qingmu also noticed Xue An standing aside and inquired, ¡°Who is this¡­?¡± Before Bian Hua could answer, Bian Tian interjected, ¡°Sister Qingmu, this is the Immortal Master who saved me and my brother!¡± Immortal Master? This title stirred up a commotion in the small Council Hall. A dark-faced burly man scoffed, ¡°What a joke. Even in Yuanzhou City, we wouldn¡¯t dare claim to have many Immortal Masters, and yet you dare to call yourself one?¡± Chapter 294 - Chapter 294: Chapter 294: To Me, No One is Unkillable! (Fifth Release) Chapter 294: Chapter 294: To Me, No One is Unkillable! (Fifth Release) The words of the man with the black face turned the atmosphere in the room awkward. But before anyone else could speak, Bian Hua had already angrily said, ¡°Yuanzhou City? Huh, Sister Qingmu, during my trip to collect Spiritual Medicine, I ended up being surrounded by Xuanyuan Sect from Yuanzhou City. I was nearly killed and robbed of my medicine! And now these people from Yuanzhou City dare to come and persuade us to merge?¡± Bian Hua¡¯s words caused an uproar. The man with the black face stood proudly and scoffed, ¡°Bian Hua, you say that people from my Xuanyuan Sect ambushed and tried to kill you. How did you manage to escape then? Are you suggesting that Xuanyuan Sect deliberately surrounded you and then let you go?¡± Bian Hua said, ¡°I¡¯ve just said that if it weren¡¯t for this Immortal Master¡¯s intervention to save me, I would have long been dead!¡± The man with the black face heard this and his face showed a mocking expression. He clenched his fist towards Bian Qingmu, ¡°Town Master, I think these words are complete nonsense, especially this one. I don¡¯t know where he came from; he could very well be a swindler!¡± Bian Qingmu had been watching Xue An all this time and couldn¡¯t help but frown upon hearing this. This man¡¯s aura doesn¡¯t seem all that remarkable! The people in the room all looked at Xue An with strange expressions. Bian Hua¡¯s face turned red with anger, ready to retort against the man with the black face. Xue An gestured with his hand, signaling him not to speak, then slightly raised his eyebrow, ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­ that I am a swindler?¡± The black-faced man sneered, ¡°Whether you are or not, you know best! But if you were in our Yuanzhou City, someone like you, I would have long ordered someone to chop you into minced meat!¡± Xue An nodded, then flicked a finger. Boom! A streak of sword light pierced towards the chest of the black-faced man. But this black-faced man was somewhat capable. As the sword light stabbed at him, a golden light suddenly appeared, protecting him. The black-faced man was a little startled, but then he sneered, ¡°Heh, useless. This is a protective Jade Pendant given by the Sect Master himself. Ordinary people simply cannot break it!¡± But his smugness didn¡¯t last long as the golden light on his body flickered a few times, then exploded with a loud bang. The black-faced man let out a horrified shout as the sword light swept across, cutting him in half. At this moment, the black-faced man was still not dead, but he looked at Xue An with shock and anger. ¡°You¡­ you dare to kill someone from Yuanzhou City?¡± Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°To me, no one is unkillable!¡± With that, another streak of sword light swept by, and the black-faced man met his end. At this moment. The entire Council Hall was silent. Including Bian Hua who had led Xue An back, everyone¡¯s faces were filled with horror at this moment. ¡°You¡­ you actually killed the envoy sent by Yuanzhou City?¡± a commander from Qingmu Town jumped up and roared. ¡°Yes! Do you realize how much trouble this will bring to Qingmu Town?¡± another elder said with a face full of despair. These people began to blame Xue An one after another. Xue An frowned. Bian Qingmu said softly, ¡°Stop talking!¡± The room quieted down, then Bian Qingmu looked at Xue An and after a while said, ¡°Sword Cultivator?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Sort of.¡± ¡°But the Sword Cultivator Sects are all in the northern Kunlun, why have you come to the east?¡± Bian Qingmu asked again. ¡°Do I need to report to you?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Bian Qingmu¡¯s face showed a trace of anger, then she calmed down. ¡°The trial competition is about to commence. No matter what you Sword Cultivators are planning, this is Qingmu Town. You must follow the rules of Qingmu Town!¡± Having said this, she stood up to leave. A few commanders said hastily, ¡°Town Master, about Yuanzhou¡­¡± Bian Qingmu said coldly, ¡°Even if we don¡¯t kill this person, Yuanzhou won¡¯t let us off easily! Surviving by bowing and scraping is not what I, Bian Qingmu, need!¡± After speaking, she took her leave with measured steps. At that moment, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Thinking of using Spiritual Medicine to repress your injury? That¡¯s too na?ve.¡± His statement, shocking as a thunderclap, left Bian Qingmu completely frozen. The fact that her injuries had not yet healed was a top secret in Qingmu Town, not even known to Bian Hua! ¡°How about we make a deal?¡± Xue An proposed calmly. ¡°What kind of deal?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you to the trial competition. I¡¯ll cure your injury.¡± Xue An¡¯s words were light and casual, as if discussing a trivial matter. But everyone in the room was shocked, their eyes wide open. Bian Qingmu turned sharply, her face showing scorn. ¡°Take you to the trial competition? Now I see, you must be a hidden Loose Cultivator,¡± she said. Xue An replied indifferently, ¡°And what if I am?¡± ¡°Hah, the last trial competition saw all those hidden Loose Cultivators who had been isolated for many years completely obliterated. What do you think will happen?¡± Bian Qingmu continued, ¡°This trial competition is a matter of survival for various Sects. Those who are sent are the most outstanding individuals from all Sects. You shouldn¡¯t think that having some Cultivation Level means you can look down on everyone in the world!¡± However, Xue An nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right. Indeed, in my eyes, the world is nothing more than weeds!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Bian Qingmu was so angered that she turned pale, but she quickly regained her composure. ¡°Fine! I agree to your terms. But I would like to know how you plan to heal me?¡± Xue An casually took out a Primordial Essence Elixir. ¡°Eat this. Dare I not say it will cure your injury immediately, but it can at least control it.¡± Turning around, Xue An stated lightly, ¡°Remember what you said. I¡¯ll wait for you to join me in the trial competition.¡± With that, he left. The people inside the room exchanged glances, at a loss. When Bian Qingmu took the Primordial Essence Elixir, she initially didn¡¯t care much, but as she examined it closely, she was stunned. ¡°This¡­ this is¡­?¡± Bian Hua hastily added, ¡°Sister Qingmu, I forgot to tell you, when the Immortal Master came back, he also gave me a Spirit Pill for healing!¡± Bian Qingmu looked skeptically at Xue An¡¯s retreating figure. What was his background? To casually present a Spirit Pill and to possess noteworthy Cultivation Level! But he was too arrogant! Indeed, within the Kunlun Immortal Realm, there were many hidden Loose Cultivators, but lacking Sect support, they found it difficult to surpass Sect disciples in Cultivation Level. This man had commendable skills, but still fell far short of those talents carefully nurtured from childhood by the Sects, let alone the true chosen heirs! In time, he would surely come to realize that there are always greater people in the world, and a higher sky above the sky! Thinking this, Bian Qingmu said somberly, ¡°Send a message to Yuanzhou City. Tell them Qingmu Town will not yield!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± When Sha¡¯er, the City Lord of Yuanzhou City and Sect Master of Xuanyuan Sect, received the letter from Qingmu Town, he flew into a rage. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Bian Qingmu, this woman dares to challenge me with the mere power of a town? She must be killed!¡± Sha¡¯er declared sternly. At that moment, someone beside him chuckled, ¡°Sect Master, please calm your anger. This matter is actually quite easy to resolve.¡± ¡°Oh? Elder Diao, do you have a clever plan?¡± Sha¡¯er turned to the speaker. The one who spoke was Diao Zeng, the strategist of Xuanyuan Sect. With a slight smile, Diao Zeng said, ¡°Sect Master, this Qingmu Town has little to offer, and few of high Cultivation Level, reliant solely on Bian Qingmu herself. Now, with the trial competition approaching, we can find a way to eliminate her during the competition. Wouldn¡¯t that save us a lot of effort and be justified at the same time?¡± Chapter 295 - Chapter 295: Chapter 295: Thousand-Year Qingmu Heart (First Update) Chapter 295: Chapter 295: Thousand-Year Qingmu Heart (First Update) Bian Qingmu slowly opened her eyes, a formidable aura emanating from her. Indeed, she was at the Loose Immortal Peak cultivation level! Bian Hua took a step forward, asking with concern, ¡°Sister Qingmu, how do you feel?¡± Bian Qingmu nodded, ¡°This Spirit Pill is truly extraordinary; not only are my injuries healed, but my cultivation level has also returned to its previous state!¡± Bian Hua let out a sigh of relief, then excitedly said, ¡°I told you the Immortal Master¡¯s Spirit Pill would be miraculous!¡± A complex expression flashed through Bian Qingmu¡¯s eyes. What was the background of that mysterious man? Why did he possess such a wondrous Spirit Pill? It is known that in the Immortal Realm of Kunlun, aside from those great Sects, few can concoct Spirit Pills! This made Spirit Pills extremely precious. Even the Spiritual Medicine that Bian Hua had brought back this time, if Xue An hadn¡¯t appeared, Bian Qingmu had intended to swallow it directly! In that case, naturally, much of the medicinal efficacy would have been lost. ¡°Where¡­ is he staying right now?¡± Bian Qingmu asked. ¡°I¡¯ve had the Immortal Master stay at my place for now!¡± Bian Qingmu nodded, then suddenly said, ¡°Go fetch a piece of Thousand-Year Qingmu Heart!¡± Bian Hua was taken aback, ¡°Sister Qingmu, you¡­¡± Bian Qingmu said, ¡°This Spirit Pill is too precious. I do not like to owe favors. Giving him a piece of Thousand-Year Qingmu Heart should settle our debt!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Bian Hua was just about to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± After a moment of contemplation, Bian Qingmu said, ¡°I¡¯ll deliver it myself.¡± When Bian Qingmu arrived in front of Bian Hua¡¯s residence, she saw Xue An busily working in the courtyard. Bian Tian was squatting on the side, drooling as he watched. On the ground, a bonfire burned with several pine chickens skewered on branches being roasted above it. Xue An was flipping the chickens, sprinkling them evenly with seasoning. An appetizing fragrance wafted through the air, making one¡¯s mouth water at the scent. ¡°This is¡­¡± Bian Qingmu was somewhat taken aback. Xue An looked up and gave Bian Qingmu a faint smile, ¡°You¡¯ve arrived just in time; they¡¯re almost ready!¡± It was then that Bian Qingmu suddenly noticed that the branches burning on the ground were actually light green in color. Bian Qingmu fell silent for a moment before she angrily exclaimed, ¡°Are you actually using branches from the Divine Tree to make a fire?¡± Xue An replied indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have a problem? Besides, I must say, the branches here are truly exceptional; they release a unique fragrance when burned!¡± Bian Qingmu was on the verge of exploding! The very reason why Qingmu Town was named thus was due to the ancient Divine Tree at its center, which had grown for an indeterminate length of time! Yuanzhou City coveted Qingmu Town precisely because the tree produced a remarkably precious item each year! That was the Thousand-Year Qingmu Heart that Bian Qingmu brought and planned to give to Xue An! Yet, to her disbelief, Xue An had the audacity to chop branches and leaves from the Divine Tree for a barbecue! For the people of Qingmu Town, this was tantamount to a sacrilege against the divine! Xue An didn¡¯t care about that. Seeing that the pine chickens were almost done, he picked one up and handed it to Bian Tian. ¡°Try it!¡± Bian Tian could hardly wait. She tore off a strip of chicken meat, not minding the heat, and swallowed it directly. Hisss! The heat made her grimace in pain, but she was too reluctant to spit it out! Xue An smiled, perhaps because he had a daughter himself, so he was very patient with these young girls and liked them a lot! ¡°Do you want some?¡± Xue An asked Bian Qingmu, who had a gloomy face. Bian Qingmu let out an annoyed hum and placed a piece of wood that emitted a green glow on the table before turning to leave. When she reached the entrance of the courtyard, she spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Tomorrow, head to Yuanzhou City first! The first round of selection will be held there!¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Xue An said, munching on a pine chicken. Bian Qingmu paused, then added, ¡°This trip to Yuanzhou City definitely won¡¯t be that smooth, so I hope you won¡¯t be too arrogant when the time comes. After all, Xuanyuan Sect is one of the leading sects within a thousand miles!¡± Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°As long as they don¡¯t come looking for me, I couldn¡¯t care less about them!¡± After Bian Qingmu left, Xue An handed a chicken to Bian Hua, ¡°Try this, it¡¯s tasty!¡± Bian Hua greedily swallowed his saliva but was in a dilemma as he feared Bian Qingmu would be angry if she found out. Xue An winked, ¡°The food cooked with the Divine Tree can enhance one¡¯s cultivation level a bit!¡± Upon hearing this, Bian Hua immediately grabbed a pine chicken and devoured it hungrily. After a bite of chicken, he exclaimed in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Xue An smiled. The reason for this sensation was entirely because he had used his cultivation level to control the cooking time! No helping it, a Loose Immortal is just that capricious! Thinking of this, Xue An picked up the piece of green wood heart. Essentially, this was nothing more than the essence of wood accumulated by a Divine Tree over ten thousand years. It was of no use to Xue An but he thought it could be taken back for his two little girls to play with! If Bian Qingmu knew that her treasured Qingmu Heart, which drew covetous gazes from many, was seen by Xue An as nothing more than a child¡¯s toy, who knows what she would think. ¡­¡­ Yuanzhou City! A town under the main city of Jizhou in the eastern part of Kunlun, and where Xuanyuan Sect was located. The approaching martial arts trial had made Yuanzhou City bustling with activity. By the time Xue An and Bian Qingmu arrived, the small city was already overcrowded. There were not only participants of the trial but also many citizens there to watch the excitement. In the Immortal Realm of Kunlun, the Spiritual Energy was rich and even ordinary citizens were very robust, and reaching the Zhenren Realm had become quite common. This was evident from the time they went to collect their trial badges, as the guards of the venue were all in the Zhenren Realm. Bian Tian and Bian Hua, the siblings, had come along as well. This was their first time participating in the martial arts trial, so they were both full of excitement. Just then, an annoying voice came from behind. ¡°Heh, people from Qingmu Town even dare to come?¡± Upon hearing this voice, Bian Qingmu and the others turned their heads and saw a haughty man walking over. As soon as she saw this man, Bian Qingmu¡¯s face turned extremely sour. ¡°Chu Xingze!¡± The newcomer was Xuanyuan Sect¡¯s inner disciple and one whom Sha¡¯er valued greatly, Chu Xingze! Chu Xingze smiled sinisterly, greedily staring at Bian Qingmu before speaking, ¡°I heard that you people from Qingmu Town even dared to kill a messenger from our Xuanyuan Sect. What, do you think your cultivation is decent and want to compete with our Xuanyuan Sect?¡± Bian Qingmu clenched her teeth and remained silent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Because Chu Xingze was slightly more powerful than her! She was at the peak of Loose Immortal while Chu Xingze was at Half-step Longevity! ¡°Chu Xingze, the martial arts trial hasn¡¯t begun yet. Are you planning to start a fight in the streets right now?¡± Bian Qingmu said coldly. ¡°Heh, I don¡¯t have any intention to start a fight, but during the martial arts trial, I will let you know the consequence of offending Xuanyuan Sect,¡± Chu Xingze said coldly. At that moment, an indifferent voice chimed in, ¡°Need my help? I also find him quite annoying, I could help you kill him for free!¡± Chapter 296 - Chapter 296: Chapter 296: Secrets of Kunlun (Second Update) Chapter 296: Chapter 296: Secrets of Kunlun (Second Update) Boom! A murmur of astonishment swept through the crowd, many exchanging puzzled looks, unsure who had the audacity to utter such words in Yuanzhou City. Chu Xingze¡¯s face darkened to the point it seemed he could drip water, his gaze fixed on Xue An, ¡°Very well, you¡¯re seeking your own death!¡± With that, he was about to make a move. Bian Qingmu stepped forward, positioning herself in front of Xue An, her voice cold as she said, ¡°Chu Xingze, the trial is imminent, let¡¯s settle our grievances during the trial! Besides, this is a street in Yuanzhou City, if you make a move here, you are openly defying the Xuanyuan Sect¡¯s edict!¡± Because once cultivators start to fight, the destructive power is immense! Therefore, in all the major cities, there are explicit orders forbidding cultivators above the Heavenly Human Realm from engaging in private battles! Upon hearing this, Chu Xingze¡¯s expression fluctuated between dark and light and then he nodded. Brimming with killing intent, he said to Xue An, ¡°During the trial, I will tear you to pieces!¡± Xue An smiled indifferently, ¡°I am very much looking forward to it!¡± Chu Xingze huffed angrily and left with a flick of his sleeve. Bian Qingmu looked somber, holding back the rage in her heart until they returned to their residence, where she finally spoke. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re thinking, but that Chu Xingze is a True Disciple wholly cultivated by the Xuanyuan Sect, with formidable strength, and a man who is petty and exceedingly cruel and vicious! During the trial, you¡¯d better watch out for yourself!¡± Xue An smiled nonchalantly, neither confirming nor denying, ¡°Alright, when the time comes, I¡¯ll surely teach him a lesson in humanity!¡± Bian Qingmu couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of amusement and exasperation upon hearing this. After returning to her room, she was still somewhat irritated. In her view, Xue An¡¯s attitude was simply infuriating. He acted as though he was invincible, not caring about anything! I hope you can withstand tomorrow¡¯s trial, then you¡¯ll understand how vast Kunlun is, filled with numerous masters! Bian Qingmu thought to herself. Meanwhile, at the Xuanyuan Sect. Sha¡¯er looked at Chu Xingze standing below, his face showing admiration. ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­ Bian Qingmu has already arrived?¡± ¡°Master, your disciple saw her with his own eyes on the main street!¡± ¡°Good, since she has the courage to come, then don¡¯t let her leave! Do you have the confidence to handle this?¡± Sha¡¯er asked indifferently. ¡°Disciple is completely confident that he can make her die on the stage of the trial!¡± Chu Xingze stated firmly. ¡°Good. You¡¯re now at Half-step Longevity. If you perform well in this trial and make it to Jizhou, or even to the main city of Kunlun, then I will cultivate you with all my might! In the future¡­ Longevity is within reach for you!¡± Chu Xingze was overjoyed, ¡°Thank you, Master! Your disciple will not let you down!¡± The next day. All those participating in the trial had gathered at the venue for the competition. Bian Qingmu looked up at the trial field emitting a faint halo, seemingly losing herself in the wistfulness of the moment. ¡°The methods of the Immortal Palace are truly unfathomable, such a small venue can accommodate so many people, and even hold trials simultaneously!¡± Upon hearing this, Xue An laughed, a flash of light twinkling in his eyes. During these past few days, he had learned much about the Immortal Realm of Kunlun. Kunlun¡¯s Immortal Realm, plainly speaking, is also a secret realm, only much larger than the previous War Wolf Secret Realm, big enough to be half the size of Earth. In this land, many cities are scattered like stars across the sky. The central location is where the main city of Kunlun¡¯s Immortal Realm lies! And this triennial trial, it is hosted by the Immortal Palace of Kunlun¡¯s main city. It starts with the initial round of selection and if one stands out, they can enter their respective main city for the second round of trials! Only after passing both rounds, one earns the right to enter the main city of Kunlun and go through the ultimate trial! The reason for this arrangement is to decide the distribution of various resources for immortal cultivation through this method. And the so-called Immortal Palace! It is the Holy Land in the hearts of all cultivators in Kunlun¡¯s Immortal Realm! There, the lowest cultivation level is Heavenly Human! The Sect Master has even reached the Golden Immortal Realm! There are even rumors that within the Immortal Palace, there exists a Golden Immortal Peak who has yet to fall! Such strength is enough to look down upon all rivals in this secret realm! For instance, the current Trial Divine Stone has left even someone like Bian Qingmu in awe, heralding it as a divine miracle. But to Xue An, it seems like a very simple Immortal Law! However, ¡°Immortal¡± Law as it is, once it bears the word ¡°immortal,¡± there is an essential difference from mortals! It seems that this trip to Kunlun is indeed full of pleasant surprises, Xue An thought to himself. People began to enter the arena one after another. Chu Xingze gave Bian Qingmu and Xue An a grim smile before striding in with his head held high. Bian Qingmu spoke in a deep voice, ¡°If you feel outmatched after going in, you can choose to surrender. At least in that way you can keep your life!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°That advice, you should save for yourself!¡± Having said that, Xue An stepped into the trial arena. Bian Qingmu was shocked and angry, but ultimately, he clenched his teeth and followed inside. Outside the trial arena, people from various sects waited anxiously! Sha¡¯er, with his esteemed status, naturally wouldn¡¯t stand below. He was currently waiting in the closest building to the trial arena, a wine pavilion. He was fully confident in his disciple¡¯s trial this time! After all¡­ that was a Half-step Longevity! Whereas Bian Hua and Bian Tian, the brother and sister, were silently praying in the crowd below. Praying that sister Qingmu and the Immortal Master could both return safely! As soon as Bian Qingmu stepped into the light curtain, she felt a darkness before her eyes, and then she appeared in a room. Her opponent was a bare-chested muscular man! Bian Qingmu secretly breathed a sigh of relief; as long as it wasn¡¯t Chu Xingze that she faced first, it was a good thing! The muscular man then started to sneer, ¡°How did such a tender and delicate little ma¡¯am come here? You won¡¯t even last a single punch from me!¡± Despite saying so, the muscular man still threw a punch. Accompanying the fist was a series of tiger roars. It¡¯s someone from the Tiger Slaying Sect! Bian Qingmu thought with a start. The Tiger Slaying Sect was a rising sect nearby with quite formidable strength! Bian Qingmu dared not receive the punch head-on; she dodged to the side, and with a delicate shout, ¡°Green Wood Kill!¡± Several vines as thick as arms instantly wrapped around the muscular man. The muscular man struggled vehemently, breaking the vines with the sound of snapping, but no matter how many shattered, more vines would replenish them. Soon, the man from the Tiger Slaying Sect was engulfed by the endless vines. In the end, he had no choice but to shout loudly, ¡°I concede!¡± Bian Qingmu withdrew her Spell Decree, took half a step back, and said with a cupped fist salute, ¡°Thank you for the concession!¡± The first round! Bian Qingmu won! Afterwards, she won several more rounds in succession, moving up in the ranks, but the opponents she faced began to grow increasingly powerful. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Finally! After a flash of light and a transition, a cold and mocking laughter came through, ¡°Good, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡± Hearing this voice, Bian Qingmu¡¯s expression changed drastically, and she turned to look. There Chu Xingze stood, his face filled with a murderous look as he stared at her. Bian Qingmu¡¯s heart sank, but she still gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Chu Xingze, today, we will settle our victory and defeat!¡± Chapter 297 - Chapter 297: Chapter 297: Today, It Begins with the Xuanyuan Sect! (Third Update) Chapter 297: Chapter 297: Today, It Begins with the Xuanyuan Sect! (Third Update) Chu Xingze stared at Bian Qingmu¡¯s graceful figure, his eyes gradually filled with a sinister gleam. Although his master had ordered him to kill her, playing with her a bit before her death wouldn¡¯t be too bad! Thus, he let out a grim laugh, ¡°Bian Qingmu, do you really think¡­ you can fight me to the death?¡± As he spoke, Chu Xingze exuded a terrifying aura. Bian Qingmu¡¯s complexion changed dramatically as she cried out in horror, ¡°How is this possible¡­ you¡­ you¡¯ve actually broken through to Half-step Longevity?¡± Chu Xingze let out a cold snicker, ¡°That¡¯s right, I just broke through recently!¡± Bian Qingmu felt a wave of despair. Previously, she had assumed that Chu Xingze¡¯s cultivation level was at most at the Loose Immortal Peak, roughly on par with hers, and that if she gave it her all, she could still fight him. But now he had reached Half-step Longevity, and even though it was just half a step, it was like a chasm, completely capable of crushing her at will! ¡°Bian Qingmu, actually, I don¡¯t necessarily have to kill you. If you submit to me now, I can spare your life! Even more, I can plead with my master to take you in as an inner disciple!¡± Bian Qingmu didn¡¯t understand at first, but when she did, an expression of extreme humiliation appeared on her face. ¡°My Bian family has always maintained that death is preferable to dishonor. Even if you¡¯re at Half-step Longevity, so what? Today, I will defeat you!¡± As she spoke, Bian Qingmu pushed her Qingmu Law to its limit, and countless tendrils burst forth behind her, resembling a thousand-armed Guanyin, appearing both sacred and powerful! ¡°Qingmu, Annihilation!¡± Knowing the might of Half-step Longevity, Bian Qingmu used her strongest move right from the start. The tendrils wildly grew, completely sealing off the arena, and their ends turned into cold blades, hurtling towards Chu Xingze, This strike caused even Chu Xingze¡¯s face to change slightly, and he couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold huff, ¡°Well done!¡± With that, he swung out a palm. Profound Palm! Under this supreme palm strike, the tendrils were blasted into ash. Bian Qingmu too was affected by the residual force and was blasted into a corner, unable to get up for a moment. The gap between Half-step Longevity and a Loose Immortal was this vast! Chu Xingze, with a lustful expression on his face, slowly approached, ¡°Heh heh, since you¡¯re going to die soon, let me enjoy you before that!¡± Upon hearing this, Bian Qingmu was filled with shame and was about to sever her own meridians! But Chu Xingze clearly anticipated this move and casually pointed his finger a few times. Bian Qingmu felt her cultivation level being locked down, and her body became limp and powerless. Chu Xingze walked over with a malevolent laugh. Bian Qingmu felt an immense despair. But just then, the trial chamber suddenly shook violently, and then a pair of hands reached in, tearing it apart fiercely. The light screen of the trial chamber was forcibly ripped open, and after that Xue An slowly walked in. ¡°So you were here; you sure made me search for quite a while!¡± Seeing Xue An¡¯s calm, smiling face, Bian Qingmu was stunned. How¡­ How could he be here? Inside the trial chamber, unless one party admits defeat or dies, nobody could leave! This scene also left Chu Xingze wide-eyed and dumbfounded. This guy had actually burst in powerfully, which was simply inconceivable! Both of them could not understand how it happened, But to Xue An, it was extremely simple! To Xue An, this Immortal Law of the trial was as simple as one plus one! So, after Xue An entered the trial ground, he quickly defeated all opponents, then began searching for Chu Xingze room by room. And he encountered him right at this moment. At this time, Chu Xingze¡¯s expression gradually darkened, ¡°Who are you, exactly? How can you cross through the trial chamber?¡± Xue An replied indifferently, ¡°Who I am isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is that you¡¯re about to die!¡± Xue An had also witnessed Chu Xingze taking advantage of a vulnerable moment, and his desire to kill flared strongly. Chu Xingze sneered coldly at the words, ¡°Big talk for someone so shameless. Today, I¡¯ll be the one to send you straight to hell!¡± Having said that, Chu Xingze struck out with another palm! This palm was several times stronger than the previous one; it was evident that he intended to annihilate Xue An with a single blow. But faced with this earth-shattering palm, Xue An merely lifted his hand lightly. Boom! Chu Xingze felt as if he had struck a mountain, his entire arm going numb from the vibration. Shock filled his heart. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got, and yet you dare to arrogantly claim Longevity?¡± As he spoke, Xue An¡¯s aura surged dramatically. ¡°A Loose Immortal? No, that¡¯s not right! How can a Loose Immortal possess such a formidable presence?¡± Chu Xingze exclaimed in shock. Without giving him a chance to retaliate, Xue An grabbed him by the neck and slowly lifted him up. Chu Xingze was a mix of rage and terror, but to his utter horror, he discovered he couldn¡¯t muster any of his cultivation! This man, with a casual grip, had broken through all his cultivation defenses! Looking at Chu Xingze¡¯s ashen face, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Resorting to despicable means to forcefully improve your cultivation might make you a Half-step Longevity, but you¡¯re still the weakest kind!¡± After speaking, Xue An exerted force in his hand. ¡°No¡­¡± Crack! The voice came to an abrupt halt. Chu Xingze¡¯s neck was forcibly snapped by Xue An. A soul orb burst forth from the body, attempting to escape. Xue An waved his hand casually. The soul orb shattered! From the moment Xue An entered to the dispersal of Chu Xingze¡¯s soul, it had all happened in just a few breaths¡¯ time! Bian Qingmu stood there, dumbstruck by the scene, her mind a complete blank. Xue An approached, casually breaking the restriction on Bian Qingmu and said with a light smile, ¡°It seems, I have accidentally secured first place.¡± Bian Qingmu trembled all over, stammering in fear, ¡°You¡­ you really killed Chu Xingze?¡± ¡°Of course. Why would I leave such trash to see the New Year?¡± Bian Qingmu shivered uncontrollably, her voice shaking, ¡°You¡­ you better run! The farther, the better!¡± ¡°Run? Why should I run?¡± Bian Qingmu stamped her foot in frustration, ¡°You¡¯ve killed a True Disciple of the Xuanyuan Sect; they will not let you go! Your cultivation is indeed high, but there are seven or eight Loose Immortals in the Xuanyuan Sect, and several elders who have reached Half-step Longevity. Moreover, the Sect Master Sha¡¯er is of Longevity Cultivation! How can you fight against them?¡± Having heard this, Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Longevity, huh? Good, I¡¯ve yet to kill a true Longevity Cultivator. Today, I¡¯ll start with their Xuanyuan Sect!¡± Bian Qingmu was dumbfounded upon hearing this. This guy¡­ Not only did he kill Chu Xingze, but he was also preparing to confront the Xuanyuan Sect head-on? Meanwhile, outside, the anxious crowd was abuzz with conversation. Most of the participants had already exited the trial grounds. Only Chu Xingze of the Xuanyuan Sect, Bian Qingmu of Qingmu Town, and an unnamed Loose Immortal had yet to appear. ¡°I reckon that girl from Qingmu Town is more likely dead than alive!¡± someone sneered. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Heh, I heard about that too, picking a fight with the Xuanyuan Sect, Bian Qingmu is really unwise!¡± ¡°That Loose Cultivator seems to have come with Bian Qingmu, probably a hired hand!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use? That¡¯s a True Disciple of the Xuanyuan Sect!¡± Amid these discussions, Bian Hua and Bian Tian gripped each other¡¯s hands tightly, waiting in nerve-wracking fear. And on the upper floor of the tavern, Sha¡¯er smiled faintly, confident that his disciple had taken control of the entire situation. Chapter 299 - Chapter 299: Chapter 299: Breakthrough… Half-step Longevity! (Fifth Update) Chapter 299: Chapter 299: Breakthrough¡­ Half-step Longevity! (Fifth Update) It¡¯s hard to describe this palm strike in words. It was as if the sky had suddenly turned black, and a giant hand that blotted out the sun shot straight towards Xue An. Xue An stood in mid-air, facing this earth-shattering palm with his fist raised. A cold smirk appeared at the corner of Sha¡¯er¡¯s lips. It was as if he could already see Xue An being crushed into dust by this strike. Boom! After a deafening explosion. Looking into the sky again, there was no one there; only a large crater on the ground, without a human shadow in sight! ¡°Hahahaha, this is what happens when you oppose my Xuanyuan Sect. I¡¯ll make sure you have no place to be buried!¡± Sha¡¯er laughed wildly in triumph. As for the others, they all had their own thoughts. Only Bian Qingmu and the siblings Bian Hua and Bian Tian rushed to the edge of the crater, staring blankly at the scene before them. Then, Bian Qingmu looked up and shouted angrily, ¡°Sha¡¯er, you attack one man with the power of nine, don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± ¡°Hehe, Bian Qingmu, less nonsense. Today, even you are going to die!¡± Sha¡¯er said with a cold laugh, as the giant palm appeared again in the sky. Bian Qingmu¡¯s face was pale, but there wasn¡¯t a hint of fear, only a solemn voice to Bian Hua, ¡°Take Tian¡¯er and leave here fast. Remember, don¡¯t go back to Qingmu Town; it¡¯s no longer safe!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Bian Hua said decisively. ¡°Go now, staying here is just courting death!¡± As Bian Qingmu spoke, he unleashed all the power of the Qingmu he¡¯d cultivated over the years. Huge vines covered half of the sky, directly confronting the giant palm. A smug smile appeared on Sha¡¯er¡¯s lips, ready to strike. Just at that moment, a heaven-shaking aura rose from the pit. This aura was so strong that it shattered the giant palm in the sky. It even forced Sha¡¯er and his companions to take several steps back! ¡°What is that?¡± someone exclaimed. A figure could be seen slowly walking out of the large pit. With each step, he seemed to be stepping on the void, ascending the sky as if on stairs. One step! Two steps! With each step, his aura grew even mightier! Everyone watched this scene in shock. When he reached mid-air, a supremely strong aura enveloped the entire area. Bian Qingmu suddenly shivered, his gaze blurred as he watched this scene, and he muttered to himself, ¡°Half-step Longevity! He actually¡­ broke through during the fight!¡± Sha¡¯er was even more filled with disbelief, ¡°Impossible! How could you possibly break through to Half-step Longevity so quickly?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Surprised? Actually, I could have broken through earlier; I just needed a bit of pressure. Luckily, that palm strike of yours helped me!¡± Hearing this, Sha¡¯er almost wanted to weep without tears. After all that talk, he had actually helped his opponent break through? Then, his mind racing, he said sternly, ¡°So what if you¡¯ve reached Half-step Longevity? Today, I¡¯ll still kill you!¡± Having said that, he once again frantically mobilized the power of nine, ready to fight Xue An to the death! Xue An shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not playing anymore! It¡¯s boring!¡± As he spoke, Xue An disappeared from his original spot, and when he reappeared, he had turned into nine shadows, facing the nine people in front of Sha¡¯er! ¡°Move heaven and earth!¡± the nine figures cried in unison, and a punch was thrown. There was no earth-shattering sound, nor any breathtaking aura. It was an utterly ordinary punch. But such a punch made the nine people scream in unprecedented terror. Because only those who know their stuff understand. The more astonishing the external might, the more it signifies the greater waste of power! Only such an unremarkable fist can show that the power had been condensed to the extreme! But alas, they were unable to even put up a fight. After a punch. Sha¡¯er and the other eight all stood midair with a dazed expression. The nine figures merged into one, and then Xue An exhaled a breath. Whoosh! Sha¡¯er and the eight turned to ash and disappeared in the air. All the experts of the Xuanyuan Sect died on the spot! Many shivered involuntarily because they knew that from then on, the Xuanyuan Sect would become history, existing in name only! Xue An landed, smiled at Bian Qingmu and the two Bian Hua and Bian Tian. ¡°When shall we go to the main city?¡± On that day, the events that occurred in Yuanzhou City spread like wildfire throughout the eastern territory of Kunlun. Jizhou City! Ruyan Tower. Shang Tianhe was leisurely enjoying his wine. A girl as beautiful as a flower gently massaged his legs. In the room, the sound of a qin being played resonated, the music so melodious and soothing it delighted the heart and pleased the ear. At the end of the piece! Shang Tianhe gently applauded, ¡°Miss Ruyan truly has exquisite musical talent!¡± A cool female voice came from behind the bead curtain, ¡°Young Master Shang flatters me too much!¡± Shang Tianhe was just about to say something more when a steward hurried in, ¡°Young Master, the patriarch summons you back home, he says there¡¯s urgent business!¡± Shang Tianhe frowned slightly, but upon his father¡¯s summons, he stood up and said, ¡°Miss Ruyan, I apologize, but I must take my leave first!¡± ¡°Please go ahead, Young Master!¡± Shang Tianhe hurried back to his family home. Shang Yuchen paced back and forth in the study. Seeing Shang Tianhe, he couldn¡¯t help but say in a deep voice, ¡°I have just received a piece of news that I think you should have a look at!¡± Shang Tianhe took it and saw that it was from Yuanzhou City, feeling somewhat indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s just a small rural city, what big deal could it possibly be?¡± Shang Tianhe thought as he opened the brocade book. But after reading a few lines, his eyebrows slightly raised. After finishing, he asked with some astonishment, ¡°Father, is this news true?¡± ¡°I have already sent people to verify it, it¡¯s beyond doubt!¡± said Shang Yuchen. Then he continued, ¡°This person comes from an ominous background, and nobody had seen him before today, but his strength is formidable, especially since he broke through to Half-step Longevity in the heat of battle, which shows his extraordinary talent! This trial adds another opponent for you!¡± Shang Tianhe nodded but still said with full confidence, ¡°Father, rest assured, the Xuanyuan Sect is but a minor sect, and I¡¯ve heard they possess a Secret Technique to forcefully elevate one¡¯s Cultivation Level, so this so-called Longevity they boast of is greatly exaggerated!¡± ¡°And my Tianhe Sword has been successfully forged. This trial will be the moment for our Shang Family to enter Kunlun!¡± It wasn¡¯t just the Shang Family. As one of the few large cities within the Immortal Realm of Kunlun, Jizhou City was home to countless noble families and Sect Cultivators. Especially now with the trial approaching, many were starting to stir. Therefore, when the news of Xue An¡¯s annihilation of the Xuanyuan Sect arrived, it aroused more or less the attention of various parties. Ruyan Tower. A stunningly beautiful girl looked at a piece of paper in her hand, her gaze flickering. ¡°Someone!¡± ¡°Miss!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Find out more about this person!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After the maid left, Zhu Ruyan slowly stood up and paced around the room. ¡°With the power to annihilate the Xuanyuan Sect, your Cultivation Level must be impressive! But I wonder if you would be willing to help me? After all¡­ the other party is someone from the Immortal Palace!¡± When mentioning the Immortal Palace, Zhu Ruyan¡¯s face showed a hint of humiliation and despair. Chapter 300 - Chapter 300: Chapter 300: Spare Lives Under the Sword (1 update) Chapter 300: Chapter 300: Spare Lives Under the Sword (1 update) Jizhou City. The main city in the eastern region of Kunlun. When Bian Hua and Bian Tian, the siblings, saw the towering city walls, they were so excited they almost jumped for joy. For them, being able to come to Jizhou City once in their lifetime was considered broadening their horizons. Bian Qingmu, however, remained calm. She had been to Jizhou more than once, always for the sake of trials. Of course, without exception, she was always eliminated. This time should be different, right? Bian Qingmu stealthily glanced at Xue An beside her. Although it had been a few days since the incident in Yuanzhou City, every time she thought about it, she still felt her heart race. Breaking through to become a Half-step Longevity on the battlefield, then obliterating nine people with his fists, and the lowest among these nine had the cultivation level of a Loose Immortal. This man had completely overturned all of Bian Qingmu¡¯s understanding. She finally realized why, when she had repeatedly advised Xue An to keep a low profile, there had been a hint of amusement in his eyes. Was he mocking her for being ignorant and narrow-minded? With this thought, she couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath and then whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s enter the city quickly, or the gates will close soon!¡± A group of people walked into Jizhou City, where the streets were several times wider than those in Yuanzhou City, and the pedestrians were all well-dressed, with many powerful figures among them. Bian Hua and Bian Tian found everything fresh and new, with Bian Tian especially attracted to a street vendor selling trinkets, squatting down to take a closer look. At this moment, there was a sound of a horse galloping rapidly from the direction of the street. The horse was exceptionally spirited, and the person on it, dressed in red, wielded a riding crop and yelled as she sped along, ¡°Make way!¡± As she spoke, she lashed out with her crop now and then, causing unbudging citizens to cry out in pain. This commotion also caught the attention of Bian Qingmu and her companions, who were about to step aside when the horse charged close. Bian Tian was squatting by the roadside, unaware of the unusual activity behind her. The woman, seeing this, lashed out with her riding crop, ¡°Out of my way!¡± The crack of the whip was ear-shattering, obviously very vicious. Bian Qingmu was startled and about to step forward to stop it. Xue An snorted coldly and reached out to grab the whip. The woman in red was also taken aback; she couldn¡¯t believe someone dared to seize her riding crop. A look of anger couldn¡¯t help but spread across her beautiful face. ¡°Let go!¡± she commanded. With that, she attempted to wrest her riding crop back. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t move Xue An in the slightest! At this moment, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Riding wildly in the streets, injuring people with a whip, didn¡¯t your family teach you how to behave?¡± This remark enflamed the woman in red with rage, ¡°Who do you think you are, daring to lecture me?¡± Xue An¡¯s brow furrowed slightly; such arrogance was truly annoying! Thus, he suddenly loosened his grip. The girl, who was forcefully trying to snatch the riding crop, nearly tumbled off the horse. Burning with rage, she drew the sword from her waist in one swift motion. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± she exclaimed. As she spoke, she thrust her sword directly toward Xue An¡¯s face. The force of the sword was like thunder, its momentum quite startling. Bian Qingmu was slightly startled; this girl looked young, yet she had the cultivation level of a Heavenly Human Realm. Yet facing this thrusting sword, Xue An didn¡¯t even bother to give it a direct glance. Only when the Sword Qi was almost upon him did he raise his hand and flick it lightly with his finger. Bang! The sword, which the girl believed would surely strike true, was flicked into fragments by Xue An¡¯s finger. The resulting waves of force knocked the woman in red off her horse, eliciting a pained cry from her. Seeing this, the citizens, who should have been happy, all looked at each other before scattering in panic. Even the street vendors didn¡¯t bother to pack up their wares as they ran away. The woman in red, limping, stood up with a murderous look on her face, ¡°You dare hit me?¡± ¡°Is that so surprising? Do you want another go?¡± Xue An said, feigning an advance. The woman in red retreated several steps in fear, glaring at Xue An, ¡°Alright, just you wait!¡± As she spoke, the sound of hooves thundered in the distance, and soon a group of dozens of riders charged toward them. The leader, a middle-aged man, dismounted and bowed in front of the woman in red, ¡°Miss!¡± With a dark expression, the woman pointed at Xue An and ordered, ¡°Cripple him for me!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The man stood up and surveyed Xue An with a glance, a hint of a cold smile emerging at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Kid, you actually dared to hit our City Lord¡¯s daughter, it seems like you are sick of living!¡± City Lord! Hearing this title, Bian Qingmu¡¯s face suddenly turned white as he cried out in shock, ¡°You¡¯re from the Ai Family?¡± The woman in red said proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Bian Qingmu felt a sinking feeling in his heart. The Ai Family of Jizhou. They are a millennium-old noble family and the current City Lords of Jizhou City. No wonder this woman dared to be so arrogant. This was going to be troublesome. Xue An, however, remained indifferent, saying calmly, ¡°Are you done talking? If you are, make your move quickly; I¡¯m in a hurry!¡± The man¡¯s eyes grew colder as he shouted angrily, ¡°You¡¯re seeking your own death!¡± With that, the man drew his sword and thrust it forward. The power he displayed was astonishing, revealing the cultivation level of a Half-step Loose Immortal. The several dozen knights behind him also drew their bows and notched their arrows, aiming them straight at Xue An. Ai Hongyu¡¯s face revealed an excited expression. Let¡¯s see you hit me now; you won¡¯t die but you¡¯ll be skinned! At this moment, faced with such a formidable combined attack, Xue An merely stepped forward nonchalantly. Boom! The entire street shook. The knights, along with their horses, were all knocked off their feet by the shock. The man himself was sent flying backward, crashing to the ground, unable to get up for the moment. Ai Hongyu was left all alone at the scene. A look of horror gradually spread over her bewildered face. ¡°How¡­ How is this possible?¡± Her family¡¯s Guard Captain couldn¡¯t even make a single strike before being kicked away by this man. What level of cultivation did he possess? At this time, Xue An looked at Ai Hongyu and shook his head, ¡°I intended to spare your life, but unfortunately, at such a young age, your heart is already so venomous. Keeping you alive would be a curse, so it¡¯s better for you to die.¡± As he spoke, Xue An casually waved his hand, sending a strand of Sword Qi straight at Ai Hongyu. Ai Hongyu was scared stiff! She never imagined that someone would actually dare to kill her. Boom! As the Sword Qi approached, a golden light suddenly appeared on Ai Hongyu, blocking the strand of Sword Qi. Ai Hongyu heaved a sigh of relief. Thankfully, she was wearing the protective Jade Pendant her father had given her! But just as she felt a moment of relief, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Again!¡± Another strand of Sword Qi flew out, causing the golden light to flicker wildly. Ai Hongyu was terrified, ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± But as soon as the cry left her mouth, the golden light shattered. At the same time, from a distance within the city, someone transmitted a voice from afar. ¡°Spare the person beneath your sword!¡± Unfortunately, Xue An¡¯s resolve to kill was as firm as a rock. Although the woman was young, her actions were ruthless, and just now, she had given the order to disable him. So Xue An just raised his eyebrow slightly, and the Sword Qi directly pierced through Ai Hongyu¡¯s chest. Pfft! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Blood spilled out. Ai Hongyu¡¯s face froze with an expression of terror, and then her dead body collapsed to the ground. A sword strike, through the heart! At that moment, an incredibly angry voice sounded. ¡°How dare you, you madman!¡± Chapter 301 - Chapter 301: Chapter 301 Just a Mere Eternity! (2nd Update) Chapter 301: Chapter 301 Just a Mere Eternity! (2nd Update) Along with his words, a middle-aged man with a majestic appearance flew across the sky and landed on the street. ¡°Subordinate pays respect to City Lord!¡± The Cavalry Commander struggled to rise from the ground and said respectfully. The man who had arrived was indeed the City Lord of Jizhou City, Ai Hongyu¡¯s father, Ai Boming. At that moment, Ai Boming looked down at the body of his beloved daughter on the ground, remaining silent, with his expression changing unpredictably. After a long while, he finally raised his head and stared fixedly at Xue An. ¡°No matter who you are, since you dared to kill my daughter, I will tear you apart bit by bit and let your soul endure endless pain until death!¡± As he spoke, an extremely powerful aura emanated from Ai Boming. Longevity! A true Longevity Realm! This imposing aura, like a tempestuous wave, made Bian Qingmu, a Loose Immortal, grunt and involuntarily take two steps back. Such was the terror of the Longevity might. However, faced with such a formidable force, Xue An remained neither sad nor happy, showing only a hint of excitement in his eyes. ¡°Good, today I will see just how formidable the Longevity Realm of Kunlun really is!¡± Ai Boming was evidently furious, and his first move was a killing technique. ¡°Madman, die! Apocalypse God Fist!¡± Boom! A huge fist shadow charged straight at Xue An. Xue An smiled slightly, with a fighting spirit igniting in his heart. ¡°Bring it on!¡± Saying so, Xue An raised his fist, fearlessly clashing with Ai Boming¡¯s punch. Bang! Following a muffled sound, an invisible shockwave spread out from the point of their fists¡¯ impact. Everything that lay in its path, within a thousand-meter radius, was affected; the blue stone slabs on the ground cracked inch by inch, and all the houses collapsed! Bian Qingmu, protecting Bian Hua and Bian Tian, watched from afar in horror. Who had won? A moment later. Suddenly! Ai Boming grunted and staggered back seven or eight steps, his face showing an abnormal flush of color. Xue An, however, only slightly shook his shoulder before quickly returning to normal. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Xue An had gained the upper hand. This shocked not only Bian Qingmu. Even the knights from the Ai Family were all terrified. How could that be? The Family Head, who had attained the Cultivation Level of Divine Spirit, actually lost to this ordinary-looking man? By this time, Ai Boming¡¯s complexion had turned extremely ugly as he said gravely, ¡°Who exactly are you? How do you possess such formidable cultivation?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Me? Just a Loose Cultivator! Come again!¡± No sooner had he spoken than Xue An raised his fist and struck! Ai Boming inwardly cursed his bad luck. Although he was of the Longevity Realm, he was not known for his martial techniques. He had thought that his fist just now could have blasted this man to dust. But, unexpectedly, not only did he fail to gain the upper hand, but he also suffered a loss! This couldn¡¯t help but fill him with astonishment. By his air, this man appeared to be at most at the Half-step Longevity cultivation level, so why did he have such formidable strength? Seeing that Xue An was coming at him with another punch, Ai Boming clenched his teeth and took another punch. That punch directly blasted him over a dozen steps back. Xue An seemed to be intrigued, ¡°Again!¡± Boom! Boom! Two punches in quick succession. Xue An actually sent Ai Boming flying from one end of the street to the other. This scene also shocked many noble families who had come upon hearing the news. ¡°Who is that man?¡± someone exclaimed. At this point, Ai Boming looked terrible, his figure swaying as if about to fall. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Take another punch from me! If you survive, I¡¯ll let you go!¡± Having said that, he suddenly leapt into the air and shouted, ¡°Move¡­ heaven and earth!¡± ¡°` Boom! The power of this punch, although not yet arrived, had already caused the ground within a hundred meters to collapse! And Ai Boming, with a look of terror, lifted his head to see the punch coming down and shouted in despair, ¡°It¡¯s actually Immortal Law!¡± Boom! This sentence caused a stir among many people. Immortal Law! That meant the supreme ultimate technique! How did this man come to know it; what on earth was his background? These people were full of doubts and uncertainties. Ai Boming then shouted, ¡°I concede!¡± But it was already too late. Xue An¡¯s punch came crashing down, directly sending him flying a great distance, followed by a spray of fresh blood. Severely injured! Ai Boming, being of the Longevity Realm, had actually been severely wounded by Xue An¡¯s single punch. At this, there was a deathly silence over the entire field. Xue An landed on the ground and stood with his hands behind his back. ¡°Your daughter galloped through the streets injuring people for no reason, and her intentions were malicious. I killed her; do you have anything to say?¡± With a haggard look, Ai Boming turned pale, a glint of humiliation flashing in his eyes, but as he saw Xue An slowly raising his fist again, he hastened to speak out of fear. ¡°Nothing to say!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Since that is the case, I shall spare your life!¡± Having said that, Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°I know you¡¯re not convinced, I am here to participate in the trial competition. When the time comes, you are free to come at me as you please!¡± With those words, Xue An turned and left. After they had gone. Ai Boming was then supported and sent back to the Ai Family. The news spread. Jizhou was shaken by it. Shang Family. Shang Tianhe, who was practicing calligraphy in the study, showed little reaction when he heard the news, merely nodding his head. ¡°Understood!¡± After the person who brought the news had left, Shang Tianhe finished the last stroke, then looked over the character for ¡®sword¡¯ that he had written. Though it was only written on paper, an oppressive Sword Qi came forth nonetheless. The only flaw was the hesitation in the final stroke, which introduced a blemish to what would have otherwise been a flawless embodiment of sword spirit. ¡°To defeat someone from the Longevity Realm while only being at Half-step Longevity; although Ai Boming is not known for his martial prowess, he still is of the Longevity rank after all. It seems you truly are a formidable opponent of mine!¡± Shang Tianhe murmured to himself, then with a casual wave of his hand, a surge of Sword Qi cut the piece of paper with the character into fine dust. Ruyan Tower. Zhu Ruyan, upon hearing the news, fell silent for a long while, her eyes flickering with thought. ¡°Understood!¡± When the maid was about to leave, Zhu Ruyan said, ¡°Wait, I will write a letter. You deliver it afterward!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhu Ruyan picked up her pen, pondered for a moment, and then briskly wrote a few lines. ¡°Go ahead!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xue An and Bian Qingmu along with others were staying in an inn. The events of today had instilled a sense of awe in them towards Xue An. Even Bian Tian no longer dared to frolic around Xue An as she had in the past. To this, Xue An gave a wry smile, ¡°What are you looking at me like that for? Do I look like I would eat people?¡± Bian Qingmu was silent for a moment before bowing and saying, ¡°Immortal Master, I was short-sighted before and offended you. I ask for your forgiveness!¡± Bian Qingmu was apologizing for the disdain she had previously held in her heart. Today, Xue An had proven his strength through irrefutable facts, and naturally, she was thoroughly convinced. Xue An laughed, ¡°Alright, no need to be so formal; a mere Longevity is nothing to fuss over!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only That was Xue An¡¯s genuine sentiment. In The Multiverse Realms, the Longevity rank was as ants, at most a mightier ant. Defeating a Longevity was really nothing to boast about. However, Bian Qingmu and the others took Xue An¡¯s words as modesty, feeling even more reverence in their hearts. ¡°` Chapter 302 - Chapter 302: Chapter 302 Ruyan Tower Master (Third Update) Chapter 302: Chapter 302 Ruyan Tower Master (Third Update) ¡°Young Master, someone is looking for you!¡± the Innkeeper walked in and said respectfully. Hm? Someone looking for me? Xue An was somewhat puzzled but still nodded slightly. ¡°Let him in!¡± Soon, a young maid entered the room. ¡°Young Master, I am here on my Miss¡¯s orders to deliver a missive to you!¡± ¡°Your Miss?¡± Xue An was even more bewildered. ¡°My Miss is the Master of the Ruyan Tower, Zhu Ruyan!¡± the maid said. Xue An was unclear about what was happening but still took the invitation. He opened it and a line of delicate script caught his eye. Hearing of today¡¯s events, my heart longs for, hoping to meet with you in person. Signed, Zhu Ruyan! Xue An was somewhat astonished. Is this an invitation for me? But I don¡¯t even know this Master of Ruyan Tower. At this point, the Innkeeper, who could hardly contain himself, stepped forward a few paces, and whispered with a chuckle, ¡°This Master of Ruyan Tower is a woman of outstanding beauty. In Jizhou City, there are countless young gentlemen of noble families infatuated with her, yet it is very difficult to get an audience with her! Yet now she has taken the initiative to invite you! What fortune you have, Young Master!¡± As he spoke, the Innkeeper¡¯s face showed a knowing smile that all men would understand. Xue An felt a mix of amusement and embarrassment, handed back the invitation to the maid, and after a moment¡¯s thought said, ¡°Please relay to your Miss that since we are not acquainted, there is nothing to discuss! So there¡¯s no need for a meeting, right?¡± Xue An¡¯s words left both the Innkeeper and the maid stunned. Could there actually be a man who would reject Zhu Ruyan¡¯s invitation? Could it be that he is feigning indifference to raise his own status? But looking at Xue An¡¯s indifferent expression, he didn¡¯t seem to be pretending, and he turned to leave. At this moment, out of desperation, the young maid knelt down on the ground. ¡°Young Master, please wait. My Miss is not the kind of frivolous woman you think she is. She invites you because there are important matters to discuss! I beseech you to grant her a meeting!¡± Having said this, the maid also gave a bow with her head on the ground. Xue An, seeing this, was taken aback for a moment and then nodded, ¡°It must be hard for you to be so loyal, alright, rise!¡± ¡°So you will go?¡± the maid was overjoyed. ¡°Since there are important matters, let¡¯s go see what this is about!¡± Xue An said indifferently. In the evening, Ruyan Tower was brilliantly lit. Three months ago, Zhu Ruyan entered Jizhou City and established the Ruyan Tower. Very quickly, she became famous for her exceptional skills on the zither and her beauty. The daily visitors were primarily attracted by Zhu Ruyan. However, few could ascend to the second floor. It was said that one did not need a fine appearance or a noble family background, only a high cultivation level was necessary! This requirement puzzled many, unclear why the cultivation level mattered. When Xue An followed the maid to the place, the first-floor hall was already buzzing with noise. All seated here were the young scions of the noble families of Jizhou City. Even though they were sitting drinking and chatting, their eyes were unsettled, glancing toward the staircase from time to time, clearly with thoughts beyond the wine. As Xue An started upstairs, many issued low exclamations of surprise. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where did this guy come from?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know him, he looks like a complete outsider!¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to be dressed like someone affluent, yet he can go upstairs, truly vexing!¡± Amidst the murmurs, Xue An climbed to the second floor. The second floor was spacious and bright, where a beaded curtain divided the entire hall in two. Under the light,the silhouettes behind the curtain were vaguely discernible but not very clear. ¡°Young Master, please have a seat!¡± a voice, cool and elegant, reached him. From the sound alone, it¡¯s clear that this lady must be a beauty. Xue An smiled lightly, feeling no discomfort, and took a seat directly in the chair. This display held no sway over him. Yet, he was still curious, certain that he did not know this woman. So, what did she want with him? ¡°Would you like to hear a piece of music, young master?¡± the woman¡¯s voice asked. ¡°As you please,¡± Xue An replied indifferently. The brief silence behind the beaded curtain broke, and soon the sound of a zither being played filled the air. The music was melodious and graceful, eliciting a sense of serene joy from those who listened. Setting other things aside, based solely on this skill with the zither, this woman was no ordinary individual. Xue An listened quietly. Suddenly, the music shifted; what started as poised and elegant swiftly plunged into sobbing wails reminiscent of a heartfelt lament. It seemed as though endless sorrow was imbued in the sound of the zither. Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly, a faint smile playing on his lips. Quite intriguing! After the duration it takes to drink a cup of tea, the music abruptly ceased, leaving echoes that seemed to linger in the air. Xue An picked up his teacup, took a sip, and then sighed softly, ¡°Full of lament and unparalleled sorrow, miss, are you mourning something?¡± Behind the beaded curtain, there was an evident sound of a woman¡¯s surprise, followed by her voice saying, ¡°Young master is truly remarkable, discerning my thoughts just from a piece of the zither music, you¡¯re right, Ruyan¡­ indeed has something on her mind!¡± Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°Since my arrival, I have yet to see your face. Is this the attitude you have towards guests?¡± His voice carried a hint of mockery. ¡°Ruyan has been rude!¡± As she spoke, the beaded curtain was lifted, and a stunning beauty walked out. Skin fair as cream, eyebrows like distant mountains. In terms of appearance, this Zhu Ruyan could surely be considered breathtaking. Xue An, however, remained calm, and not even a flicker disturbed his gaze. He simply continued to smile faintly and sip his tea. Zhu Ruyan stood there slightly embarrassed. She hadn¡¯t expected that upon seeing her, Xue An would show no sign of astonishment. This disrupted many of her plans that were to follow. A moment later, Zhu Ruyan gritted her teeth, stepped forward, and sat opposite Xue An. A faint fragrance of a woman wafted over, one that would have ensnared the soul of any man not steadfast in resolve. But Xue An felt nothing. This woman was indeed attractive, but compared to An Yan, she was nothing. Even Tang Xuan¡¯er and the others were somewhat lacking. She could only boast the grace and demeanor of an ancient noble lady through her period attire and conduct. ¡°Young master, aren¡¯t you curious as to why I have asked you to come here?¡± finally, Zhu Ruyan couldn¡¯t restrain herself and asked. ¡°Not curious,¡± Xue An replied simply. Zhu Ruyan¡¯s face paled a bit from the retort. She had always been of a noble status since young, and though later fallen from grace, her stunning looks meant that everyone around her had always been respectful and deferential. She had not expected that Xue An would be so impervious. After a moment, Zhu Ruyan bit her lip, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°I have heard about today¡¯s affair, where you, young master, single-handedly defeated the City Lord, exhibiting a charm that is truly captivating.¡± Xue An was noncommittal, replying coolly, ¡°If you¡¯ve invited me just to compliment me, then you may proceed!¡± Zhu Ruyan finally couldn¡¯t help but look up, her tear-glittered eyes meeting his. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Young master, there is a matter for which I would implore your assistance. I wonder if you would dare to take it on!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hear it!¡± ¡°I want to kill someone!¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°From the Kunlun Immortal Palace, Zuo Yuhu!¡± Chapter 303 - Chapter 303: Chapter 203: Always Act with a Conscience (4th Update) Chapter 303: Chapter 203: Always Act with a Conscience (4th Update) After finishing her words, Zhu Ruyan anxiously looked at Xue An. Because she knew what the name Kunlun Immortal Palace meant. She had once sought help from several individuals, all of whom were distinguished figures of the era, who admired her greatly, and had all proclaimed they could accomplish anything she asked. But as soon as Zhu Ruyan mentioned the four words ¡°Kunlun Immortal Palace¡±, all of them backed down, finding various excuses to avoid the matter. These repeated blows had already eroded away Zhu Ruyan¡¯s last trace of hope. This rash invitation was also Zhu Ruyan¡¯s final effort. If that failed, she would completely give up. At that moment, Xue An slightly raised his eyebrow and asked with interest, ¡°Kunlun Immortal Palace¡¯s Zuo Yuhu? Do you have a grudge against him?¡± Zhu Ruyan steeled her heart and nodded, ¡°Yes, a deep-seated enmity of blood and hatred!¡± As she spoke these words, her eyes were filled with a hateful gleam. ¡°On one side is the exalted Immortal Palace, and on the other, you, a weak woman. What enmity could there be between you?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Zhu Ruyan was silent for a long while before looking up again with tears streaming down her face. ¡°Young master, my father was Zhu Tianhua, who was also a major figure in Kunlun City. It was just that later on, after he found a treasure, Zuo Yuhu heard of it and unable to obtain it, he chose to murder out of rage!¡± ¡°After my father was murdered, he was not satisfied; he ordered his men to kill off my entire family, young and old. If I hadn¡¯t been out at the time, I would have also fallen victim to their wrath! All these years, I¡¯ve been drifting outside, the hardships indescribable. The only reason I¡¯ve endured is to seek revenge!¡± With these words, Zhu Ruyan rose from her seat and gracefully knelt down. ¡°Young master, you are a person of great ability. I only ask that you help me seek justice and revenge!¡± Xue An listened quietly, his expression undecipherable, just raising his cup to sip tea. ¡°It does sound sympathetic, but¡­¡± Xue An hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Zhu Ruyan quickly interjected, ¡°Naturally, I wouldn¡¯t expect the young master to take on the task for nothing. Over the years, I have also accumulated a good deal of wealth, all of which I can give to you, young master!¡± Xue An shook his head and smiled slightly, ¡°Wealth is of no use to me!¡± At the utterance of this statement. Zhu Ruyan fell silent, then with a trembling voice said, ¡°Young master, I once made a vow that whoever could help me exact my revenge, I would serve them as my master without any regrets!¡± Having said that, Zhu Ruyan looked at Xue An with eyes full of hope. Xue An laughed and then shook his head, ¡°It sounds tempting, but the opponent is the Kunlun Immortal Palace, you know.¡± So it¡¯s still the same! Zhu Ruyan felt a bitter taste in her heart and gently lowered her head. She didn¡¯t blame Xue An since the power of the opposing party was overwhelming to the point of despair. In fact, towards the end, Zhu Ruyan had stopped harboring any hope for revenge. But she couldn¡¯t reconcile with just living a muddled existence. Revenge had permeated every aspect of her life. If she couldn¡¯t achieve it, then her life had no meaning. ¡°Thank you for coming, young master. I have intruded!¡± Zhu Ruyan said softly, slowly standing up. ¡°Please return, young master!¡± She forced these words out with great effort, barely holding back tears. ¡°However¡­¡± Xue An reclined in his chair, a faint smile appearing at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Others may fear the Kunlun Immortal Palace, but I do not!¡± This statement made Zhu Ruyan tremble, and she looked up at Xue An with disbelief. ¡°Young master¡­¡± she called out, quivering. ¡°But I want to know, what price are you willing to pay for this matter?¡± Xue An asked lightly. Facing Xue An¡¯s amused gaze, Zhu Ruyan¡¯s heart sank slowly, and then she clenched her teeth fiercely. Her hands trembled as she undid the ribbons of her outer garment. ¡°Master, though I have wandered through the mortal world all these years, I have always kept myself chaste! Moreover, I have practiced the Female Chastity Technique since childhood, and my pure yin can greatly enhance a person¡¯s cultivation level!¡± Having said that, Zhu Ruyan let her outer garment fall off, her teeth chattering nervously. ¡°As long as Master is willing to avenge me, I can give myself to you now!¡± What Zhu Ruyan said was true. She had been cultivating the Female Chastity Technique since she was a child. The uniqueness of this cultivation technique lay in the fact that it could use pure yin to aid a man¡¯s cultivation, even directly elevating him to a higher realm. But the conditions for practicing this technique were extremely stringent; it required a pure and unblemished woman, and moreover, her five meridians must all be unblocked! This was also the deepest secret hidden in Zhu Ruyan¡¯s heart. She knew better than anyone that if this trait of hers were to become known, it would be a devastating blow to her. But at the moment, for the sake of revenge, she cast all concerns aside. Xue An watched indifferently. Zhu Ruyan lowered her head, feeling a tide of mixed emotions under Xue An¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, unsure of the taste in her heart. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll help you kill this man!¡± Zhu Ruyan heard Xue An¡¯s words as if they were heavenly music to her ears. ¡°Master¡­.¡± At this moment, Xue An waved his hand and chuckled, ¡°Alright, put on your outer garment, be careful not to catch cold!¡± Zhu Ruyan was stunned; she didn¡¯t understand what Xue An meant. Xue An spoke lightly, ¡°I will help you because you are willing to pay a high enough price for what you believe in; that¡¯s something I admire.¡± ¡°As for the rest you mentioned¡­ I am not one to take advantage of others in their moment of weakness. Furthermore¡­ I already have a family, and even two children!¡± Zhu Ruyan stared at Xue An, baffled, her mind struggling to comprehend. Xue An stood up and spoke indifferently, ¡°After I win this trial, you will come with me to the main city of Kunlun; I want to see for myself who dares to make the presumptuous claim to be the Immortal Palace!¡± Having finished, Xue An went downstairs. Zhu Ruyan stood there, dazed for a long time. ¡°Miss,¡± the young maidservant called out softly. Zhu Ruyan turned around, her face covered with tears. The young maidservant had grown up with her from a young age and felt a bitter ache in her heart at the sight. ¡°Congratulations Miss, your hope for revenge seems likely now!¡± Zhu Ruyan nodded mournfully, a soft place deep within her heart stirred as if touched by something. Years of rootless drifting had conditioned her to always assume the worst in people¡¯s hearts. But she had not expected that Xue An would give her such an outcome in the end. The last words left by this man excited Zhu Ruyan immensely. ¡°Pack up, prepare¡­ to set off with Master!¡± Zhu Ruyan said in a firm voice. When Xue An returned to the inn, the shopkeeper stared at him with envious eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even Bian Qingmu and the others had odd expressions on their faces. To this, Xue An merely smiled and dismissed it. He had always acted with a clear conscience, never caring about others¡¯ opinions! Xue An¡¯s journey to Kunlun was initially with the resolve to flatten heaven and earth. To be able to lend a hand to someone along the way was, of course, very good! Chapter 304 - Chapter 304: Chapter 204: Win You with the Sword (First Update) Chapter 304: Chapter 204: Win You with the Sword (First Update) Ai Family. Ai Boming lay in bed, his complexion pale as paper, nursing his injuries. Xue An¡¯s punch hadn¡¯t killed him, but it had seriously damaged his foundational energy, something that wouldn¡¯t recover in less than a year or two. ¡°Is the matter taken care of?¡± Ai Boming asked in a deep voice. ¡°My lord, as per your instructions, we have tampered with the Trial Divine Stone. The moment this person enters, we can summon our troops to surround and kill him within!¡± a steward reported in a deep voice. Ai Boming nodded, a vindictive glint in his eyes. ¡°Excellent! To think he dared to kill my daughter, this time, I will have him pay with his blood for the blood debt!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The day of the trial finally arrived. The open ground in front of the trial field was packed with not just the participants but also the citizens gathered to watch the spectacle. A stir ran through the crowd now and then as masters from various parts of the eastern Kunlun regions continued to arrive. A splendid carriage drove into the arena, and Shang Tianhe stepped down. His arrival caused quite a stir. ¡°It¡¯s the Shang Family!¡± ¡°The eldest son of the Shang Family has arrived!¡± ¡°I hear the Shang Family¡¯s eldest son has godlike swordsmanship and even had training under the Sword Control Villa in the northern region of Kunlun. For this trial competition, I reckon first place will belong to none other than him!¡± Among these murmurs, Shang Tianhe remained calm, whereas his father, Shang Yuchen, wore a proud smile, nodding occasionally in response to those greeting him. At that moment, Xue An and Bian Qingmu also appeared at the venue. Due to the incidents from the past few days, many recognized Xue An. ¡°It¡¯s him! He really came!¡± ¡°This guy beat Ai Boming into bedridden agony, and he still dares to participate in the trial? He¡¯s got guts, that¡¯s for sure!¡± The crowd buzzed with conversation. Shang Tianhe fixed his gaze on Xue An, then strode over. Seeing him approach, many quickly cleared the way, looking at Xue An with gleeful anticipation of misfortune. As the pride of Jizhou City, Shang Tianhe naturally had the crowd¡¯s favor. As for Xue An, a man of mysterious origins and domineering actions, many were wary of him. ¡°You are indeed strong and worthy to be my opponent. But in this trial, I will make you understand what a true powerhouse is,¡± Shang Tianhe said in a strong voice. Xue An simply smiled, not responding to Shang Tianhe¡¯s words, instead glancing at the sword at his waist, ¡°Sword Cultivator?¡± Shang Tianhe nodded, ¡°True Disciple of the Sword Control Villa, Shang Tianhe!¡± As he spoke, pride filled his face. After all, to become a True Disciple in a Hidden Immortal Sect like Sword Control Villa was a testament to his exceptional talent! ¡°Fine, for this trial, I won¡¯t use fists but swords to defeat you!¡± Xue An said indifferently. Boom! Xue An¡¯s statement sparked commotion among the surrounding people. Many were aware of how Xue An had defeated Ai Boming with his fists a few days prior. They had assumed Xue An to be a Martial Cultivator who excelled in fist techniques. Yet now he was claiming he would defeat Shang Tianhe with a sword, which seemed almost absurdly laughable. At least many could not help but snicker, believing this man was arrogantly courting death. Upon hearing this, Shang Tianhe¡¯s gaze grew colder. ¡°Defeat me with a sword? Heh, I¡¯ve been sleeping with a sword by my pillow since I was three, practicing swordsmanship countless times daily. At seven, I entered the Heavenly Human Realm; at twelve, I reached Xiaoyao; by eighteen, I ascended to Heavenly Being; and at twenty-two, I finally became a Sword Immortal! Recently, I received the favor of Moonlight Sword Sovereign from Sword Control Villa and was taken as a disciple to inherit the peerless Sword Dao! Becoming a True Disciple!¡± Shang Tianhe¡¯s words garnered an admiring look from the surrounding people. Shang Yuchen¡¯s face was full of pride; after all, with his son being so promising, it reflected glory on him as well. A cold sneer surfaced on the corner of Shang Tianhe¡¯s mouth as he retorted, ¡°And now you dare claim¡­ you intend to defeat me with your sword?¡± Shang Tianhe¡¯s question made everyone turn their gaze toward Xue An. Many faces were filled with disdain. Yet faced with these stares, Xue An laughed, ¡°Sounds quite impressive!¡± ¡°But to me, it still looks like¡­ trash!¡± As soon as the word ¡°trash¡± left his mouth, it elicited numerous angry glances. Especially Shang Yuchen, whose complexion became so dark it looked like he could drip water. But Shang Tianhe merely showed a slight change in expression, then nodded his head, ¡°My heart of the sword is clear and unperturbed. You can¡¯t provoke me. When the time comes, I¡¯ll prove with my sword who is truly the trash!¡± Having said that, Shang Tianhe turned to leave. Just then, there was a sudden disturbance at the entrance of the trial venue, followed by the crowd parting to create a path. A peerlessly elegant beauty with incomparable charm walked in with measured steps. The spectating crowd gradually fell silent, many watching her with faces full of amazement. After the beautiful woman walked past, someone murmured softly, ¡°Is there really such a beautiful woman in the world?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t¡­ isn¡¯t that Miss Zhu Ruyan of the Ruyan Tower?¡± Someone recognized her and couldn¡¯t help but let out a low exclamation. At first, Shang Tianhe was taken aback, and then a surge of ecstasy overwhelmed him. He had been doggedly courting Zhu Ruyan for some time, but she always kept her distance, never responding directly, which greatly troubled Shang Tianhe. Her sudden appearance at the front of the trial venue today must be to bolster my spirits! She must have understood my feelings and is ready to accept them! With that thought, Shang Tianhe excitedly stepped forward, ¡°Miss Ruyan, why have you come in person? Your presence truly flusters me¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence because he realized that Zhu Ruyan was not glancing sideways, not even looking at him, and walked straight past him into the venue. What is she doing? Intrigued, Shang Tianhe turned his head to look. He saw Zhu Ruyan approach Xue An and gracefully saluted him. ¡°My lord!¡± Boom! All the onlookers were taken aback. What was this about? Why was Zhu Ruyan, known throughout Jizhou for her beauty, showing such respect to this man? Shang Tianhe was flabbergasted. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°I was worried about my lord¡¯s participation in the trial, so I specifically came to boost your morale!¡± Hearing this, Shang Tianhe could no longer remain calm. The murderous intent in his eyes was fervent, and his complexion turned ashen. Very good! You dare to provoke me so, this time¡­ I will surely kill you! At that moment, an elder from the Ai Family announced loudly, ¡°The trial has officially begun! Participants, enter the arena!¡± A layer of light shimmered above the trial ground. This light barrier was much thicker than the one in Yuanzhou City, obviously considering that the cultivation levels of those participating in this trial would be much higher! Shang Tianhe, with a darkened face, entered the arena first. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue Anchong gave Zhu Ruyan a slight nod and then turned to enter as well. Zhu Ruyan stared at the departing figure of Xue An, her face full of tension and anticipation. Xue An was her only hope for revenge! Naturally, she was full of concern. At this moment, as Xue An entered, some individuals at the front of the trial ground exchanged glances, and with composed expressions, they quickly followed him inside. Chapter 305 - Chapter 305: Chapter 205: Domain of the Sword (2nd Update) Chapter 305: Chapter 205: Domain of the Sword (2nd Update) After a series of light and shadow changes, what appeared before Xue An was actually a small-scale platform. And his first opponent was none other than a pair of delicate and charming sisters. ¡°Big brother, this is our first time participating in the trial, please show us some mercy!¡± One of the women pleaded in a delicate voice. Xue An slightly smiled and said in an amused tone, ¡°Someone over a hundred years old still acting like a child, don¡¯t you find it disgusting?¡± These words caused both women¡¯s faces to change abruptly. ¡°Boy, you look quite good, it¡¯s a pity, we can¡¯t pamper you today because someone wants you dead!¡± With that said, both women disappeared from the spot. Faced with this scene, Xue An was not the least bit flustered; instead, he closed his eyes. Suddenly. At Xue An¡¯s lower back, a dagger emanating a dense omen of ill fortune appeared out of nowhere, then thrust forward violently. It almost pierced through Xue An¡¯s hairs. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Your Void Evasion technique is quite good, but unfortunately, it¡¯s useless in front of me!¡± As he spoke, a strand of Sword Qi directly cut through the void. A woman screamed in agony, followed by blood dripping to the ground and speeding away. ¡°Still trying to run?¡± Xue An only took one step to appear in the distance, then stretched out his hand, and plunged it directly into the void. ¡°Come out for me¡­!¡± As Xue An¡¯s voice fell, the two women were forcibly yanked out of the void by him. The two women were terrified, ¡°Save us¡­¡± Their cries for help ceased abruptly as they were pierced through by a strand of Sword Qi and died on the spot. Meanwhile, the platform began to flicker violently, and as many as thirty or forty people appeared on the platform. Xue An released his hand, and the bodies of the two women fell to the ground with a dull thud. This caused the group of thirty or forty to be simultaneously startled. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time, have you finally shown up?¡± Xue An said coolly. The leader of the group had an uncertain look on his face and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re on the brink of death and still so arrogant?!¡± ¡°I said I would let the Ai Family off the hook, but now since he¡¯s seeking his own death, don¡¯t blame me!¡± Xue An spoke calmly, taking a step forward. ¡°Come at me together, I¡¯m in a hurry!¡± These people glanced at each other, their faces hesitant. The two women just killed by Xue An were known as the Witch Twin Shas, notorious and tough figures in the eastern region of Kunlun, yet they were directly annihilated by a single sword strike from Xue An. This suddenly made those who were initially full of confidence lose their nerve. ¡°Kill him! The Family Head of the Ai Family will reward us handsomely! Otherwise, none of us will leave!¡± the leader shouted coldly. Hearing this, they gritted their teeth and charged forward. These people were mostly at the Half-step Loose Immortal cultivation level, and the leaders were Loose Immortals! The combined attack of so many was extremely formidable. Even the trial platform itself seemed unable to bear it, beginning to gradually crack. Meanwhile, those outside could only see the light screen of the entire trial space flickering intensely. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Yes, such a thing has never happened before!¡± The onlookers outside were full of confusion and uncertainty. Only a few from the Ai Family looked at each other, their faces filled with glee. It was certain that a fight had broken out inside, and now, that man will have no place to be buried. But their hopes were destined to be dashed. Because inside, facing this terrifying strike. Xue An¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly, ¡°Sword¡­ Domain!¡± Numerous Sword Qi blades suddenly appeared, densely filling the entire space. Everyone felt a heaviness in their bodies, as if they were unable to use their cultivation levels at all, and naturally, the terrifying strike dissipated into nothing. In this space, Sword Qi was the absolute ruler! These people were in utter shock. Xue An softly commanded, ¡°Kill!¡± As the word ¡°kill¡± came out. All the Sword Qi, like bone-corroding maggots, immediately engulfed these people. After a few brief screams of agony, all fell silent. When the sword light dispersed, nothing but stark white bones remained on the ground. ¡°Is this all you¡¯re capable of? It¡¯s becoming more and more boring. Let¡¯s finish this quickly!¡± Xue An said impatiently, casually waving his hand to slice through the light curtain, then stepped forward and walked in. At this moment, Shang Tianhe was fighting with a burly man. The burly man¡¯s offensive was extremely fierce, but regrettably, with just a slight dodge, Shang Tianhe easily kept all the fists and kicks from so much as touching a single hair on him. A few moments later. The burly man¡¯s attacks gradually slowed down, and beads of sweat started to appear on his face. Just then, Shang Tianhe suddenly struck the burly man¡¯s neck with the scabbard of his sword. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± The burly man¡¯s body stiffened. After taking a deep breath, he said in resignation, ¡°I admit defeat!¡± Shang Tianhe, with an indifferent expression, stepped back half a step and nodded slightly, ¡°You¡¯re gracious.¡± From beginning to end, Shang Tianhe never drew his sword. All his fights were won using the scabbard to defeat his opponents. Many opponents were greatly irritated by this, thinking that Shang Tianhe was too arrogant, actually hoping to win the trial without even drawing his sword. But only Shang Tianhe himself understood. He wanted to nurture the Sword Qi in his chest to the utmost limit; only in this way could he unleash the greatest lethality and annihilate that man in one strike! As the burly man admitted defeat, the scene before Shang Tianhe shifted, and an old man with white hair appeared opposite him. Seeing the old man, Shang Tianhe¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°So it is the Diviner. Tianhe pays his respects!¡± The Diviner laughed, ¡°This trial, I¡¯m merely here to join in the fun. Go ahead, Young Master Shang!¡± Just as the two were about to fight, the platform fluctuated, and then Xue An emerged from it. ¡°Good, I¡¯ve finally found you!¡± Xue An said indifferently. Shang Tianhe looked at Xue An with a dark expression, ¡°What¡¯s going on? The fight isn¡¯t over yet, how could you appear here?¡± ¡°I got tired of waiting! All the others have already been defeated by me, now you¡¯re the only one left!¡± Xue An¡¯s words left Shang Tianhe stunned. The Diviner snorted coldly, ¡°Such arrogance at a young age, it¡¯s indeed laughable.¡± Xue An turned his head to glance at the old man, frowning slightly, ¡°And who might you be?¡± The Diviner proudly said, ¡°I am the Sect Leader of the Diviner Sect from the eastern region of Kunlun, the Diviner himself, young man, you¡­.¡± Xue An had no patience for this old man¡¯s haughtiness, ¡°Scram!¡± The Diviner, infuriated, was about to scold Xue An for not knowing how to respect his elders. Xue An waved his hand casually. A fearsome Sword Qi then pierced directly toward the Diviner¡¯s forehead. The Diviner, shocked, twisted his body with all his might and narrowly dodged the strike! Then, his whole body was soaked in cold sweat, his gaze filled with fear as he looked at Xue An. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Still dare to talk nonsense?¡± The Diviner, pale-faced, shook his head repeatedly and hastily left the trial grounds. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only Xue An and Shang Tianhe remained on the platform. Shang Tianhe¡¯s expression grew solemn. The Sword Dao Cultivation that Xue An revealed with that casual strike had also taken him aback. Could this fellow also be a Sword Cultivator? ¡°Draw your sword, let me see just how extraordinary your so-called unparalleled Sword Dao is,¡± Xue An said, standing with his hands behind his back and speaking nonchalantly. Chapter 306 - Chapter 306: Chapter 206: To be honest, I am very disappointed (3rd update) Chapter 306: Chapter 206: To be honest, I am very disappointed (3rd update) Shang Tianhe snorted coldly, ¡°Your Sword Dao is indeed not bad, but how can it compare to the unparalleled Sword Dao that I have painstakingly honed over so many years!¡± As he spoke, Shang Tianhe slowly drew his sword. Moon-white Sword Qi surged wildly, illuminating the entire trial space as if it were the Moon Palace itself! Xue An¡¯s expression was neither sad nor happy, as he simply watched quietly. ¡°Tianhe¡­ Sword Heart!¡± Shang Tianhe saw this and couldn¡¯t help but roar, as a dazzling sword light slashed down from the heavens with absolute resolve. The entire stage, even the whole trial space, was directly cleaved in half by this sword. The crowd watching from outside only saw a sword Qi shooting up into the sky. Shang Yuchen, who was originally somewhat nervous, relaxed and laughed proudly, ¡°It¡¯s my son Tianhe¡¯s Sword Intent! Now, my son is sure to win!¡± He was completely confident in this. And many people, after hearing his words, couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Regardless of anything else, as long as they could defeat that man, that would be good! Only Bian Qingmu and Zhu Ruyan, among others, showed dramatic changes in their expressions. In the trial field, with the stage engulfed by the sword light, it was impossible to see the situation inside for a moment. But Shang Tianhe was certain, he had won! There was no way anyone could withstand his sword without dodging or evading! Moreover, Shang Tianhe felt that his sword had made significant progress just now. This filled his heart with joy and pride. But his joy was quickly shattered by a voice. ¡°Honestly, I am very disappointed!¡± With that, the sword light rapidly dissipated, and Xue An appeared in the center of the field, still standing with his hands behind his back, his expression still indifferent. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Shang Tianhe said in shock, his face filled with horror. Xue An shook his head, ¡°With your Sword Dao, you dare to call yourself unparalleled? In the secular world, I once met a Sword Cultivator whose Cultivation Level was inferior to yours, but his Sword Dao was stronger than yours!¡± The Sword Cultivator Xue An was referring to was Lingnan¡¯s Sword Immortal Yu Yuanyi. Although Xue An said that he had also made mistakes in Sword Dao, he had nonetheless touched the edge of the Dao in the secular world, which was quite an achievement. And this Shang Tianhe, who had grown up in the Immortal Realm of Kunlun since childhood, with conditions for cultivation a hundred times better than the secular world, ended up only chasing external forces, which to Xue An, was naturally rubbish. Shang Tianhe¡¯s face turned ashen, ¡°Stop your nonsense, I don¡¯t believe your Sword Dao is better than my master¡¯s! Take this!¡± Having said that, Shang Tianhe lifted his sword again, ready to strike. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Your master? Hehe, I once made all the immortals of The Multiverse Realm bow their heads to me. What is he in comparison?¡± Shang Tianhe¡¯s face paled; he felt an extremely terrifying Sword Intent. But he still gritted his teeth and concentrated all his Cultivation Level into the Tianhe Sword, thrusting fiercely! ¡°Die!¡± Shang Tianhe roared. Boom! The Tianhe Sword Intent surged like a raging river, heading straight for Xue An. Xue An stood proudly, making no move. Then Shang Tianhe witnessed a scene that almost shattered his innards. He saw his own Tianhe Sword Intent come to a halt before reaching Xue An, then, like subjects before an emperor, bow in submission before dissipating. Shang Tianhe¡¯s face turned white as he muttered, ¡°No¡­ impossible, how could this¡­¡± Xue An said calmly, ¡°I told you, no matter how hard you train, your Sword Dao is still rubbish, because¡­ you have no talent for it!¡± These words dealt a nearly fatal blow to Shang Tianhe! Always called a Sword Dao genius by the people around since childhood, he now suddenly had someone tell him he had no talent! This huge disparity nearly made Shang Tianhe vomit blood. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! If I have no talent for Sword Dao, then who in the world does?¡± Shang Tianhe was almost hysterical. Xue An took a step forward, ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe it, today I will show you what a true Immortal Sword is!¡± With Xue An¡¯s words, streaks of sword light gradually emerged before him, then combined into a white Giant Sword! ¡°Watch my sword¡­cut through the heavens!¡± As the words fell, Xue An lightly grasped the hilt and swung fiercely. A heaven-shaking Sword Intent surged to the skies in an instant, and the trial light screen above only held for a few breaths before it shattered with a loud bang. Onlookers outside cried out in utter shock, ¡°What¡¯s happened!¡± No sooner had they spoken than a sword light came crashing down, cleaving Jizhou City in two. This was also the mightiest sword Xue An had wielded since reaching the Half-step Longevity stage. Dust rose in all directions, and the entire Jizhou City trembled under this sword. As for the others, they all stared in stunned silence. This sword had surpassed their understanding. Shang Yuchen suddenly turned pale, ¡°Tianhe¡­ How is he?¡± This was also of concern to many, so they turned to look as well. They saw that the trial ground was completely destroyed, and as the dust gradually cleared, only two people were standing in the center. One of them was Shang Tianhe. Seeing his son unharmed, Shang Yuchen couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. But immediately after, his heart seized up again. Shang Tianhe slowly said, ¡°It turns out, I was really wrong!¡± Having said that, Shang Tianhe turned and walked out. Shang Yuchen quickly went to meet him, but before he had taken but a few steps. Shang Tianhe suddenly knelt to the ground with a thud, blood trickling from the corners of his mouth. ¡°Tianhe!¡± exclaimed Shang Yuchen. Shang Tianhe gently shook his head at his father, ¡°Father, your son has failed you. My heart of the sword is destroyed, and I cannot serve you into your old age. I only ask that after my death, you hold no grudge against me!¡± Shang Yuchen shook uncontrollably. Shang Tianhe nodded at Xue An, ¡°Thank you!¡± After speaking, Shang Tianhe collapsed to the ground, lifeless. Xue An watched silently. This Shang Tianhe, who had until just now been dissatisfied, had tried to withstand the sword with his heart of the sword, only to die with it shattered to pieces! No one else was to blame! Thinking this, Xue An shook his head and stepped forward to leave. That very moment, Shang Yuchen¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, ¡°Give back my son¡¯s life!¡± With that, he charged forward. Without turning his head, Xue An flicked his wrist and Shang Yuchen was sent flying back even faster. ¡°In consideration of your son, I will not kill you this time, but I hope you won¡¯t test my limited patience again!¡± said Xue An indifferently, striding away. Shang Yuchen stared blankly at the receding figure of Xue An, quivering all over. And the entire crowd watched this scene with unspeakable fear. From entering the trial grounds to now, merely an hour had passed, yet countless were dead or injured. Even the highly esteemed eldest son of the Shang Family had met with defeat and death. Just how terrifying was this man? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only Zhu Ruyan¡¯s eyes brimmed with excited tears! The stronger Xue An became, the greater her hope for revenge. ¡°My lord¡­.¡± Xue An nodded, then said, ¡°There are still some matters to attend to, then I¡¯ll head to Kunlun City!¡± With that, Xue An leapt into the air and disappeared into the horizon. Chapter 307 - Chapter 307: Chapter 307 Someone slashed Jizhou City with a single sword! (4th update) Chapter 307: Chapter 307 Someone slashed Jizhou City with a single sword! (4th update) Ai Family. Ai Boming always felt jittery, as if something was about to happen. Could it be that something had gone wrong at the trial conference? Ai Boming was fraught with suspicion and doubt. Suddenly, an earth-shattering boom came from outside. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ai Boming exclaimed in alarm. ¡°Rep¡­ Reporting to the master, someone has slashed Jizhou City with a single sword!¡± the butler said, trembling. ¡°What?¡± Ai Boming bolted upright, his face a mask of disbelief. ¡°Slashed Jizhou City with a single sword?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the butler said, consumed with fear. Indeed. Ai Boming could now feel an exceptionally strong Sword Intent. And this Sword Intent felt eerily familiar. The color drained from Ai Boming¡¯s face. Just then, a voice came through. ¡°Aren¡¯t you disappointed that you couldn¡¯t kill me?¡± Ai Boming¡¯s face turned aghast, and he looked around. There sat Xue An, who had appeared inside the room at some unknown time, lounging in a chair, leisurely watching him. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Ai Boming stumbled over his words, unable to speak. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°I told you before, I spared you once, but you continued to be blind to the truth, so don¡¯t blame me now!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Although Ai Boming was lying in bed recovering from his injuries, he couldn¡¯t care less at this point and flipped out of bed, collapsing to his knees with a thud. ¡°My lord, spare my life! I truly realize my wrongs. If you spare me, I can give you endless gold and silver treasures as well as Spirit Stones and Immortal Pills!¡± Xue An looked at the panic-stricken Ai Boming, shook his head with a light sigh, ¡°Why do people always come to regret only when they¡¯re facing death?¡± As he spoke, a Sword Qi pierced Ai Boming¡¯s forehead. Ai Boming looked at Xue An in shock, seemingly unable to believe that Xue An actually dared to kill him so decisively and swiftly. Then, he slowly fell to the ground, dead. The butler was already so frightened that he was about to faint. Seeing his master dead, he turned and tried to run. Xue An frowned slightly and with a swing of his sword, the butler screamed and fell dead as well. Xue An then got up and walked outside. By now, the entire Jizhou City was in chaos. The Ai Family was particularly panic-stricken. Xue An stepped into the void. Looking down at the Ai Family below him. At this moment, the people of the Ai Family also noticed Xue An, crying out in alarm. ¡°Look! That man is back!¡± ¡°Heavens, is the Ai Family really doomed?¡± Amidst these cries of despair, Xue An shook his head, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you!¡± The crowd below breathed a collective sigh of relief. ¡°But I must leave you with a lesson!¡± With that, Xue An took a step. The entire Ai Family estate, as if struck by a giant hammer, was leveled to the ground. ¡°Not too shabby!¡± Xue An nodded with satisfaction, then vanished into the sky. The surviving members of the Ai Family looked at each other and then scattered in all directions. Thus, the once-powerful Ai Family fell into decline. Xue An returned to the trial site, where Zhu Ruyan and Bian Qingmu and others were still waiting for him. As for everyone else, most had already dispersed. After all, Xue An¡¯s performance was too astonishing, already stripping everyone of their will to resist. Xue An merely smiled at this before asking Bian Qingmu, ¡°How about it, would you like to accompany me to Kunlun?¡± Bian Qingmu shook his head, ¡°I¡¯d rather not, my cultivation level is such that I would only be a burden to you!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Fair enough, then let¡¯s part ways here!¡± With that, he turned to Zhu Ruyan and said, ¡°Let¡¯s set off now!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As Xue An prepared to leave, Bian Tian approached with reluctance, ¡°Immortal Master, I still don¡¯t know your name. Could you tell me?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone around perked up their ears to listen. For all this time, they had no knowledge of Xue An¡¯s origins or name. Xue An patted Bian Tian¡¯s little head, ¡°Remember, my name is Xue An!¡± ¡°Mm!¡± Bian Tian nodded vigorously and then spoke with reluctance, ¡°Immortal Master Xue, will we have the chance to meet again in the future?¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°Of course!¡± Xue An¡¯s patience at the trial meeting was because he wanted to thoroughly understand the composition of the sects within the Kunlun Immortal Realm! He intended to turn this place into a blessed land of the Immortal Realm for the secular world in the future. After all, the spiritual energy here was much denser than outside. Just as Xue An and Zhu Ruyan embarked on their journey to the main city of Kunlun. The events that unfolded in Jizhou City spread at a terrifying speed throughout the secret realms of Kunlun. For a moment, the whole of Kunlun was shaken. Countless gazes turned toward this place. Just who was it that possessed such a shocking cultivation, cutting Jizhou into two halves with a single sword? In the northern region of Kunlun, Sword Control Villa. The northern region of Kunlun was covered in snow and ice all year round, yet sword lights flickered frequently in the sky above. This was the main base for the Sword Cultivators within the Kunlun Immortal Realm. And Sword Control Villa was the most powerful setting within this northern region of Kunlun. Within the Ting Jian Pavilion, Wu Bucheng, the current Sect Leader of Sword Control Villa, was examining his treasured sword. Just then, Moon Blade Sword Sovereign hurriedly entered. ¡°Sect Leader!¡± Wu Bucheng nodded and then looked up at Moon Blade Sword Sovereign. ¡°Have you heard about the incident in Jizhou?¡± ¡°I have!¡± There was a flash of fierceness in the eyes of Moon Blade Sword Sovereign. ¡°And one of my true disciples died in it!¡± ¡°What are your thoughts on it?¡± Wu Bucheng asked indifferently, beginning to gently wipe the sword in his hand. However, his wiping involved controlling a wisp of Sword Qi on his fingertips, slowly cutting into the blade. This world-shocking method of sword control filled Moon Blade Sword Sovereign with awe. ¡°I have already sent someone to investigate this person, but no one has ever seen him before, could he be a hidden Sword Cultivator?¡± said Moon Blade Sword Sovereign. ¡°Wrong!¡± Wu Bucheng spoke indifferently. ¡°Sect Leader, please enlighten me!¡± ¡°The hidden Sword Cultivators could never be as formidable! How could those decaying people, who only face the wall in caves for reflection, possess such an earth-shattering Sword Intent?¡± ¡°Then by Sect Leader¡¯s reasoning, that means¡­¡± ¡°This person must have come from the secular world!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Disbelief colored Moon Blade Sword Sovereign¡¯s face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Although I cannot go to the secular world myself, my disciples have been there. They told me firsthand that the place is devoid of spiritual energy, becoming barren ground for cultivation! How could such a powerful Sword Cultivator emerge from there?¡± Wu Bucheng smiled faintly, ¡°You all underestimate that secular world. Just a while ago, true disciples from Thousand Snow Sect and Overlord Sect went to the secular world, and weren¡¯t they killed by someone there?¡± ¡°I still think it¡¯s impossible!¡± Moon Blade Sword Sovereign insisted. ¡°Whether it is or isn¡¯t will be clear when the time comes! How is Fei Bai¡¯s Sword Dao progressing now?¡± Mention of Fei Bai brought a look of admiration to Moon Blade Sword Sovereign¡¯s face, ¡°Replying to Sect Leader, since Fei Bai returned from his last experience, his Sword Dao has further improved and he even shows signs of surpassing me!¡± Chapter 309 - Chapter 309: Chapter 309: Sword Slave? It’s Getting More Interesting! (Second Update) Chapter 309: Chapter 309: Sword Slave? It¡¯s Getting More Interesting! (Second Update) Lu Xunxue¡¯s face changed upon hearing the words, ¡°Revenge?¡± He then scrutinized Xue An for a moment, a flash of cold disdain passing through his eyes. ¡°Junior Sister Ruyan, I know you bear a deep-seated hatred, but you must not let vengeance blind you and trust others rashly, after all¡­ some people¡¯s intentions are still unknown!¡± Lu Xunxue¡¯s words were harsh. Zhu Ruyan¡¯s face turned pale, as if she wanted to say something. Xue An waved his hand, signaling Zhu Ruyan not to speak, and then gave Lu Xunxue a faint smile. ¡°Are you suggesting that I¡¯m harboring ulterior motives?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that; I¡¯m just reminding my junior sister to be more careful,¡± Lu Xunxue said coldly before turning and heading back into the room. ¡°My lord, my senior sister is not aware of your cultivation level and deeds. She is just worried about me being deceived. Please don¡¯t take her words to heart,¡± Zhu Ruyan quickly said, fearing that Xue An would get angry over this. Xue An smiled. Of course, he had no reason to get upset with a woman unfamiliar with the ways of the world. ¡°Your senior sister certainly seems very concerned about you,¡± Xue An said lightly. Zhu Ruyan gave a wry smile. She and Lu Xunxue had once studied medicine under a highly skilled medical expert. Later, an incident occurred in Zhu Ruyan¡¯s family, and she left Kunlun City. Meanwhile, Lu Xunxue opened a small medical hall here. They had a good relationship at the beginning, and Lu Xunxue had always been as enthusiastic as ever upon her return; however, she seemed not as friendly towards Xue An. In the following days, Xue An stayed at the Jishi Hall. Lu Xunxue was always cold to him, her gaze upon him like that of one looking at a swindler. Zhu Ruyan apologized several times, but Xue An merely chuckled it off. As the time for the trial neared, the main city of Kunlun gradually buzzed with excitement. Streaks of light would occasionally fly across the sky, clearly the experts coming to participate in the trial. At such times, many would look up at the sky with yearning, their eyes filled with longing. For the common people of Kunlun, these Immortals flying to and fro were beings to be admired but beyond reach. To be accepted into an Immortal Cultivation Sect would be like ascending to heaven in a single step. Thus, the days when the trial assembly began were the liveliest in Kunlun City. This time was no exception. When the day arrived, Lu Xunxue also got up early, and after grooming and dressing, she said to Zhu Ruyan, ¡°Junior Sister, today is the day of the trial assembly, let¡¯s go watch the excitement together!¡± Zhu Ruyan replied with a smile, ¡°Of course, we must go! After all, our lord will also participate in this trial assembly.¡± Upon hearing this, Lu Xunxue was slightly stunned, then looked disdainfully at Xue An standing in the distance. ¡°Junior Sister, this man talks big. Be wary! The trial assembly involves the current masters of the entire Kunlun Realm, including the true disciples of many renowned Sects. What is he in comparison?¡± Zhu Ruyan became anxious, ¡°Senior Sister, Lord Xue is extremely formidable. How can you speak so lightly of him¡­¡± Lu Xunxue shook her head and did not continue. In her eyes, even if this Xue An had some skills, he certainly was not qualified to participate in the trial assembly. She figured he was just boasting. Wait until then, I¡¯ll see how you continue to pretend! Lu Xunxue thought to herself. The trials in Kunlun City were naturally extraordinary, held in the square of the Immortal Palace in the middle of the city. By the time Lu Xunxue and others arrived, it was already crowded with people. Now and again, cultivators with impressive auras would descend from the sky, causing the onlookers to exclaim in awe. ¡°Look, that Monk actually flew here riding on an eagle!¡± ¡°That¡¯s Master Miyoi from the Western Regions¡¯ Ahang Palace! Truly a holy monk!¡± ¡°And there are people from the Thousand Snow Sect, the Overlord Sect, and the Night Devil Palace as well!¡± ¡°This year¡¯s trial is truly unprecedented!¡± Amid these discussions, Lu Xunxue turned his head to glance at Xue An, who stood in silence beside him, a sneer of disdain appearing at the corner of his mouth. So you¡¯ve become silent now? It seems you were indeed all talk! At this moment, these exceptional True Disciples, having taken their places in the arena, were also chatting idly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Imperial Son himself will make a move this time. It seems we have no hope of claiming first place in this trial!¡± said Miao Haoyan from the Overlord Sect, also a True Disciple. ¡°Heh, that¡¯s not necessarily true, because Fei Bai of the Sword Control Villa will also be taking the field!¡± Cheng Lusheng of the Thousand Snow Sect said indifferently. Fei Bai! At the mention of this name, many people¡¯s expressions tightened. Because this person once was the nightmare of all the True Disciples and prodigies! With a single Fei Bai sword, he had defeated countless opponents. ¡°Why bring up that monster? As long as we can achieve a good ranking this time, that¡¯ll be enough!¡± Miao Haoyan said with a forced smile. As they spoke, the crowded throng suddenly parted, creating a pathway. They saw a man limping slowly towards them, his face gaunt and pale, except for his eyes, which were fierce like those of a wild beast. Upon seeing this person, the True Disciples collectively fell silent. Because the one who had arrived was the same ¡®monster¡¯ they had just been talking about, Fei Bai! At a distant high platform, the Moonlight Sword Master was smiling as he watched the scene below. ¡°This time, almost every young expert from the Kunlun Immortal Realm is here!¡± Unlike his calm demeanor, the people from several other Sects were all somewhat anxious and restless. For instance, Fairy Thousand Snow now had a gloomy face. Not to mention the Imperial Son from the Immortal Palace making his move. The Sword Control Villa had even dispatched an unearthly prodigy like Fei Bai. Moreover, many warriors from the Hidden Immortal Sects had also emerged. This time, the Thousand Snow Sect would likely find it difficult to achieve a good ranking. As for Fei Bai below, he had now reached the center of the arena, and no one dared to approach him, all keeping their distance. Fei Bai didn¡¯t pay any attention to these people; his eyes swept across the crowd, and then he slightly furrowed his brow. ¡°He didn¡¯t come?¡± Cheng Lusheng, with a coquettish smile, said, ¡°Who might you be referring to, Lord Fei Bai?¡± ¡°Where is that Sword Cultivator who wielded his sword against Jizhou City?¡± This comment made the True Disciples look at each other, perplexed. ¡°Heh, it¡¯s probably just an exaggerated rumor. Although Jizhou City is a principal city, it¡¯s remote; where could there be any extraordinary Sword Cultivator?¡± Miao Haoyan said with disdain. These words made everyone nod in agreement. After all, in the past trials, there rarely had been anyone from Jizhou participating, and if there were, their results were usually at the bottom. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, amidst the crowd, Xue An, looking towards the distant Fei Bai, revealed a faint, indifferent smile. ¡°It seems there are also sword slaves dedicated to the sword; things are getting more and more interesting!¡± Lu Xunxue didn¡¯t catch what Xue An had muttered but still frowned and said coldly, ¡°You can brag elsewhere, but here, I advise you to stay humble. After all, those are Immortals, and if you offend them with your words, you won¡¯t like the consequences!¡± The words were harsh, but Xue An, upon hearing them, raised his eyebrow slightly and said mildly, ¡°You should be thankful, thankful that you are Zhu Ruyan¡¯s senior sister.¡± Having said this, Xue An stood up and walked towards the inner field. Chapter 310 - Chapter 310: Chapter 310: It’s Been a Long Time Since I Drew My Sword! (3 More) Chapter 310: Chapter 310: It¡¯s Been a Long Time Since I Drew My Sword! (3 More) Lu Xunxue was somewhat taken aback, ¡°What is this guy going to do?¡± ¡°Could it be that he really intends to participate in the trial?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that seeking death?¡± Hence, Lu Xunxue said to Zhu Ruyan in a rush, ¡°Quickly stop this guy! Otherwise, he¡¯ll really go!¡± At this moment, Zhu Ruyan¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t looking good either. Lu Xunxue¡¯s repeated rudeness towards Xue An had angered Zhu Ruyan, which is why she said coldly, ¡°My lord was planning to take part in the trial all along!¡± The statement turned Lu Xunxue¡¯s face pale, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat annoyed. Really, a guy who doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth¡ªdo whatever you like! Just as she was inwardly greatly dissatisfied, she suddenly heard a commotion up ahead. She looked up, only to be stunned. She saw that Xue An had already arrived in the inner field. His arrival also attracted many gazes. Many people didn¡¯t recognize him, and seeing his common demeanor as well as his approach by foot, rather than flying over with the grandeur of those ¡°Immortals,¡± they couldn¡¯t help but be somewhat disdainful. That included those peerless geniuses with true inheritances, who all frowned. ¡°Who is this guy, do you know him?¡± Cheng Lusheng asked Nangong Wushuang from Night Demon Valley. ¡°I don¡¯t know him!¡± Nangong Wushuang shook his head, ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s just some minor loose cultivator from somewhere!¡± Xue An didn¡¯t bother with the others and just smiled slightly at Fei Bai, ¡°With body as a servant to the sword.¡± Upon those words, a bright light flared up in Fei Bai¡¯s eyes, fixating on Xue An before he nodded slightly. ¡°Are you that newly emerged sword cultivator?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Indeed! I didn¡¯t expect to see such a pure sword cultivator like you here¡ªhow interesting!¡± With his words, a terrifying sword intent soared to the skies, startling everyone in the plaza. Lu Xunxue, who had been in the crowd ready to watch Xue An make a fool of himself, was utterly dumbfounded at this scene. What¡­ What¡¯s going on! How could he possess such a formidable presence! Could it be that all he said was true? Not just Lu Xunxue, but the many geniuses who had originally been dismissive were equally astonished. ¡°Such a powerful sword intent!¡± Miyoi squinted slightly and stared at Xue An. This man¡ªindeed terrifying! Cheng Lusheng and others looked even worse. Only Fei Bai, his face showing delight, ¡°Good! Indeed, a sword cultivator who could cleave a city with a single sword, meeting you is not in vain!¡± At that time, atop the towering Immortal Palace, the Imperial Son, Haoyu Huang, stood with his hands behind his back, looking down coldly at everything below. ¡°Imperial Son, how is the strength of the people participating in this year¡¯s trial?¡± A middle-aged man with a sinister expression appeared beside him. The great steward of the Immortal Palace, Zuo Yuhu! Haoyu Huang shook his head slightly, ¡°Fei Bai of Sword Control Villa is not bad; as for the rest, they are nothing more than mediocre, not worth a blow!¡± ¡°And what about this newly emerged sword cultivator?¡± inquired Zuo Yuhu. Haoyu Huang¡¯s face showed a touch of pride, ¡°I have already reached the peak of longevity, one step away from becoming a half-step Golden Immortal. These people are no match for me!¡± Zuo Yuhu bowed his head respectfully, a hint of fear in his eyes. Someone of Haoyu Huang¡¯s age reaching the peak of longevity was unparalleled across the world. And it was certain that he could take that step and enter the ranks of Golden Immortals! This also meant that he would become the strongest person in the Immortal Palace, aside from a few unfathomable beings. Zuo Yuhu¡¯s respect for him grew even more. At this moment, the trial competition officially began. Contestants started entering the arena one after another. Xue An also walked in. After the interchanging light and shadow, the first opponent who appeared before him was none other than Fei Bai! ¡°I haven¡¯t drawn my sword in a long time,¡± Fei Bai said slowly, ¡°but to show respect, this time, I will draw it against you.¡± As he spoke, Fei Bai slowly drew the Fei Bai Sword from his waist. There was no earth-shattering momentum, nor was it any divine weapon. The Fei Bai Sword was plain and unremarkable, as if it was bought for five liangs of silver from a blacksmith¡¯s shop. But looking at the sword, Fei Bai¡¯s expression was as if he was gazing at his dearest lover; his fingers gently caressed the blade. ¡°This sword has been with me since my juvenile years, accompanying me through many years of battle. Three hundred and twenty-one Heavenly Beings, one hundred and eighteen Loose Immortals, and eighteen Half-step Longevity practicers have died under it!¡± ¡°And you will be the nineteenth!¡± Upon saying this, several huge tornadoes suddenly formed around Fei Bai. These were all condensed by Fei Bai¡¯s peerless Sword Qi. Unlike other trials. The trial at the main city of Kunlun was live broadcast in its entirety. Sages used the Mist Mirror Technique to present the battle scenes from each trial field to everyone. Therefore, when the onlookers saw this scene from Fei Bai, they all let out a collective gasp of amazement. ¡°Even through the mirror technique, one can still feel that powerful Sword Intent. This Fei Bai truly deserves his reputation as a once-in-a-millennium genius of the Sword Dao!¡± said several Sword Cultivators with solemn expressions. As for Fairy Thousand Snow and others, their faces were even more morose. After all, the stronger the people from the Sword Control Villa, the smaller their chances of winning. In the middle of the crowd, Zhu Ruyan¡¯s hands involuntarily clenched tight. Sir, you must fight hard! Standing beside her, Lu Xunxue¡¯s expression was uncertain. So you really are an extraordinary master, but why didn¡¯t you say so? It¡¯s ridiculous how I¡¯ve been thinking you were a swindler all this time, only to realize in the end that I¡¯m the actual joke! Thinking this, Lu Xunxue sighed softly, then gave a bitter smile. Well then, let¡¯s see if you can win this time! Meanwhile, in the trial field, facing Fei Bai¡¯s powerful sword momentum. The look of admiration on Xue An¡¯s face grew ever more intense. ¡°You are the first such pure Sword Cultivator I have met in this world. Although your cultivation level is shallow, it is still worthy of respect,¡± Xue An said lightly. Many people who heard this through the Mist Mirror couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. To actually say Fei Bai of the Sword Control Villa has shallow cultivation, just how bold is this person? But Fei Bai was neither sad nor happy as he slowly raised his sword, ¡°This sword is named ¡®Extinction¡¯.¡± With that said, the tornadoes formed by the Sword Qi lunged straight at Xue An. At the same moment, a spectacularly brilliant sword light streaked across the sky. The entire Mist Mirror couldn¡¯t withstand such a powerful force, and it shattered directly. Boom! The crowd was abuzz. Soon, someone condensed the Mist Mirror once again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only then did people witness an unbelievable scene. Xue An was still standing in the distance, but around him, countless sword glows appeared, blocking the advance of the Fei Bai Sword. Yet the Fei Bai Sword still continued to press forward, slowly advancing deeper; with each movement forward, countless sword glows were born and extinguished. Hiss! Many people drew in a breath of cold air. Chapter 311 - Chapter 311: Chapter 311: The Secular World, Xue An! (4th Update) Chapter 311: Chapter 311: The Secular World, Xue An! (4th Update) He was actually able to withstand a sword strike from Fei Bai! This man is terrifyingly strong! However, many Sword Cultivators still sighed softly, ¡°This man is going to be defeated!¡± Because Fei Bai¡¯s sword was on the offensive, whereas Xue An took a defensive stance! In the path of the Sword Dao, it has always been about advancing, never retreating, attacking without defending! Once on the defensive, failure is not far off! At this moment, Fei Bai¡¯s expression remained indifferent, but the excitement in his eyes gradually faded. It was as if a child was gradually growing tired of a new toy. But just as Fei Bai¡¯s sword tip had barely reached Xue An¡¯s chest. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Out of respect for your Sword Dao cultivation, if you submit to me now, I can spare your life!¡± Boom! Even more people were astonished, and many even laughed out loud. Even Lu Xunxue was somewhat at a loss. He was on the brink of death, yet still boasting shamelessly? Fei Bai had an indifferent expression. In his eyes, there was only the sword; nothing else! He simply said coldly, ¡°To make me submit, you are not qualified enough!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I will let you see what qualifies one to demand submission!¡± As he spoke, the sword light surrounding Xue An suddenly vanished. Fei Bai¡¯s sword suddenly accelerated, turning into a streak of light aimed at Xue An. But in this critical moment, Xue An caught the sword tip between two fingers, and then said. ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn!¡± A giant sword made up of white sword light suddenly appeared, and then Xue An, holding the sword in one hand, swung it fiercely. Boom! A violent tremor ensued, the trial arena couldn¡¯t withstand such tremendous force, and it collapsed, forming countless cracks. Fei Bai was sent flying like a kite with its string cut, crashing to the ground and spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood. Dead silence filled the arena. Everyone gaped in astonishment at the scene! The Moonlight Sword Master¡¯s face underwent a drastic change, ¡°How is this possible!¡± He had already harbored murderous intentions towards Xue An since one of his True Disciples had died by his hand. But since Fei Bai made his move, he had been too lazy to take action himself. After all, he believed that Fei Bai¡¯s intervention had sentenced this man to death. But unexpectedly, even Fei Bai was defeated by his sword. At this moment, Fei Bai was slowly getting up, a hint of bewilderment appearing on his face. ¡°What swordsmanship is this?¡± The sword in Xue An¡¯s hand turned into countless rays of light and gradually dispersed, then he said indifferently, ¡°This is the supreme Sword Dao!¡± Fei Bai took a deep breath, his expression suddenly filled with immense joy, ¡°I see, I have lost!¡± With that, he turned and left, limping away. Xue An did not kill him either. Pure Sword Cultivators were becoming increasingly rare in this world; each one killed was one less! In this duel, Xue An was the victor. The crowd of onlookers fell silent. Many Sword Cultivators were even pale, shocked by Xue An¡¯s recent earth-shattering strike. The Moonlight Sword Master, on the other hand, had a look of fluctuating emotions, and gradually, a vicious look appeared in his eyes. By this time, the trials for the other participants had also concluded. Nearly half were eliminated. Among them, there were not a few who had failed and died. For example, those who battled against Cheng Lusheng of the Thousand Snow Sect were all directly slain by this enchanting and graceful woman, who struck with merciless severity. And the second opponent to appear before Xue An turned out to be Miyoi from the Ahan Palace. Miyoi had just easily defeated her previous opponent, but upon facing Xue An, the relaxed look on her face was gone. However, this monk possessed an excellent demeanor, pressing his palms together, he said, ¡°Western Regions¡¯ Ahang Palace, Miyoi!¡± Introducing oneself before the battle was a display of respect towards the opponent. Upon hearing this, Xue An smiled and responded lightly, ¡°The secular world, Xue An!¡± The waves of shock this introduction provoked were even greater than the ones caused by Xue An¡¯s recent defeat of Fei Bai. Countless people wore expressions of astonishment. The secular world¡­ Such a designation was so unfamiliar that only a few people¡¯s complexions drastically changed. Fei Bai, having already left the trial arena, flickered in his gaze, ¡°A person from the secular world? It seems to truly hone the supreme Sword Dao, one must venture into the secular world!¡± With that thought, Fei Bai made up his mind. Meanwhile, atop the high platform, both Fairy Thousand Snow and the Night Devil Empress were startled. Because the Night Devil Empress¡¯s avatar had been directly annihilated by Xue An, aside from his name, she was unaware of Xue An¡¯s appearance. Especially, she could never have imagined that Xue An would dare to come to Kunlun! Now, hearing his name, both of them exchanged glances that held murder within. This man must be removed, or else he would become a major threat! Miyoi too was slightly shaken upon hearing Xue An¡¯s introduction. ¡°So he is a powerful being from the secular world, my apologies for the oversight!¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°Enough talk! Come and fight!¡± Xue An¡¯s fighting spirit had been completely ignited by his recent battle with Fei Bai. Miyoi ceased speaking as well, murmering softly, ¡°In that case, benefactor, please receive my attack!¡± With those words, Miyoi suddenly opened his eyes, his previously compassionate aura gone, replaced by boundless murderous intent and anger. His body also radiated unbreakable golden light. ¡°It¡¯s Vajra¡¯s Furious Gaze!¡± someone exclaimed from below. ¡°Master Miyoi has actually reached the bodily realm of Arhat, one step away from becoming a Bodhisattva!¡± someone else sighed. Miyoi appeared indifferent to everything around him and sent out a punch with a detached expression. This punch seemed to shatter the very space, heading straight for Xue An. Miyoi also maximized his Protective Golden Light. He was very wary of Xue An¡¯s supreme Sword Dao, thus he prepared to use his Buddhist Sect¡¯s Golden Body, refined over many years, to withstand a sword strike. If he could bear it, then his opponent would also fall to his fist. This plan could not be more perfect. Many observing experts also noticed this intention and smiles appeared on their faces. Only Fei Bai watched with a serious expression and then muttered softly, ¡°Fool!¡± As expected. Just as Miyoi¡¯s fist was about to come in contact with Xue An. Xue An smiled, ¡°Good timing!¡± Having said that, Xue An also raised his fist and, under the astonished gazes of the crowd, clashed with him. Boom! Like a clap of thunder. The Mist Mirror shattered once again, but was immediately reformed by someone. Looking back to the trial arena, Miyoi and Xue An faced each other with their fists, both becoming silent. Only then did Miyoi let out a wry smile, ¡°It turns out the benefactor excels in both sword and fist. I admit defeat!¡± Having said that, the golden light around Miyoi suddenly shattered, and he staggered back over a dozen steps, blood trickling down from the corner of his mouth, then he pressed his palms together. ¡°Thank you, benefactor, for showing mercy!¡± With that, he turned and left. With a single punch, Miyoi, the pride of the Western Regions¡¯ Ahang Palace, was defeated! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only By now, Xue An had won two rounds in a row, with sword and fist. The entire arena was shocked. Especially Lu Xunxue, who looked as pale as death, her face filled with disbelief. She finally understood how formidable this man was. At this moment, Xue An looked up and said indifferently, ¡°Fighting one by one is too boring. Now, I challenge everyone!¡± Chapter 312 - Chapter 312: Chapter 312 Only I Am Immortal (First Update) Chapter 312: Chapter 312 Only I Am Immortal (First Update) Many people thought they had misheard. Then, gradually, all their expressions turned bizarre. To challenge everyone alone! This was the height of arrogance! At least all the experts and Sect Leaders from various sects snorted in anger. ¡°This is outrageous!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± The Night Devil Empress and Fairy Thousand Snow, however, had faces full of joy. In their eyes, the more arrogant Xue An was, the better! That would stir up public anger, making it easier to kill him later on. In the Immortal Palace, witnessing this scene, Emperor Haoyu revealed a hint of a cold smile. This man is somewhat interesting. He had managed to defeat Fei Bai and Miyoi one after another, which showed some capability. But still far from matching himself! Emperor Haoyu was confident of this. ¡°Do as he says,¡± Emperor Haoyu stated indifferently. Zuo Yuhu nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± Watching this man, he always had a foreboding feeling in his heart and thus was eager for Xue An to die sooner! Soon! The trial field suddenly transformed. The chosen ones of various sects all gathered together, and opposite them was Xue An walking slowly toward them. These people did not know what had just happened, so upon seeing Xue An, their expressions all darkened. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why have all of us been brought together?¡± Overlord Sect¡¯s Miao Haoyan asked, filled with shocked uncertainty. Xue An flashed a few good-looking teeth, smiling grimly, ¡°I am Xue An, and this time, I will defeat all of you by myself!¡± Boom, all the chosen ones were shaken, and some even roared in anger, ¡°Arrogant!¡± Miao Haoyan¡¯s face also darkened, about to retort. Then he fell silent. Because just now, a voice from the Sect Leader of the Overlord Sect had resounded in his mind. ¡°This is the one who slew your senior brother Jiang Nubing, join forces and kill him!¡± Receiving transmissions from their own sects like Miao Haoyan were Thousand Snow Sect¡¯s Cheng Lusheng and Night Devil Palace¡¯s Nangong Wushuang. All their expressions changed. ¡°This man has just defeated Fei Bai of Sword Control Villa and Miyoi of Ahan Palace, he possesses formidable strength; let¡¯s join hands and kill him!¡± Cheng Lusheng called out loudly. Hearing of Xue An¡¯s proud record of victories, the rest were also startled. ¡°Yes! He is still a person from the common world, let¡¯s kill him!¡± Miao Haoyan roared furiously, his face full of killing intent. In his hands, a long spear gradually took shape. Overlord Spear! The signature technique of the Overlord Sect. The other people glanced at each other and then nodded, each starting to prepare their strongest techniques. These chosen ones, the least of them were Loose Immortals, and among them, several were even Half-step Longevity! Such a force looked extremely terrifying. However, Xue An showed no emotion, his tone indifferent, ¡°This time, I will let you all understand what it means to have a heart full of reverence!¡± No sooner had he spoken than Xue An¡¯s aura surged wildly, reaching a terrifying height in the blink of an eye. ¡°Half-step Longevity! No¡­how is it possible, how can there be such a powerful Half-step Longevity?¡± someone exclaimed. As for the many from the sects watching outside, they were all dumbstruck. ¡°What¡­what kind of monster is this guy?¡± Fairy Thousand Snow murmured in fear. Even Emperor Haoyu¡¯s expression tightened slightly, ¡°What a powerful momentum!¡± ¡°Attack, don¡¯t let him reach his peak momentum!¡± Miao Haoyan bellowed. These people, as if waking from a dream, all used their most powerful techniques. ¡°Overlord¡¯s Furious Slash Across the River!¡± ¡°Mountains of snow glow red in the night!¡± ¡°Night Devil without bounds!¡± ¡­. Boom! Countless formidable ultimate moves fused into a long river, charging directly towards Xue An with a roar. Faced with this move, Xue An threw back his head and laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t think that looking down on all beings from above truly puts you high and mighty! After I defeat them, you¡¯re next!¡± His words left many people utterly baffled. Only a select few felt a sinking feeling in their hearts, vaguely guessing at something as they looked up towards the Immortal Palace above. Haoyu Huang¡¯s face darkened, his eyes flashing with a chilling murderous intent. ¡°Good, daring to defy me, I will let you know soon enough what it means to be called an Imperial Son!¡± Meanwhile, those combined strikes had already surged near to Xue An. Xue An¡¯s hair lifted as if there was a breeze, and with a hand raised and a fist prepared, he coldly shouted, ¡°Divine Slaughter to the extreme!¡± The final move of the Divine Slaughter Six Techniques! At last, it made its appearance in the hands of Xue An! Though with his Half-step Longevity cultivation level using this move, he could only exert one-thousandth of its power. But that was enough. It seemed even time itself had frozen. The expressions on the faces of all the chosen true inheritors were vividly visible, one could even see the terror in their eyes. Then everything began to shatter, bit by bit, in an instant. This mighty strike dissipated into smoke and clouds. The ones left severely wounded along with it were these scions from various Sects! Boom! Only at this moment did the shockwaves of that strike spread out. The entire trial arena, including the whole trial field, was utterly destroyed. Such was the residual might that even people from the outside world were affected. With one punch, heaven and earth bow down! This was Xue An¡¯s grandeur from the time when he was once the peerless Immortal Venerable! Right now, Xue An was battle-crazed, laughing heartily as he leapt up, turning into a streak of light, appearing mid-air. Everyone watched him in astonishment. Including those chosen inheritors who were left seriously injured by that one strike, looking at Xue An with incredibly complex gazes. In their eyes was resentment, fear! But above all, there was awe. ¡°Aren¡¯t you showing yourself yet? Believe it or not, if you don¡¯t come out, I¡¯ll tear down this so-called Immortal Palace,¡± said Xue An, standing mid-air, his tone casual. This statement exploded like a nuclear bomb, shocking everyone to their core. What! He actually dared to challenge the Immortal Palace? While Xue An¡¯s punch just now was earth-shattering, in many people¡¯s eyes, the Immortal Palace was deemed invincible! But some were secretly delighted, thinking that Xue An was truly courting death this time. At the same time, a voice as majestic as an emperor¡¯s came through. ¡°You are quite impressive; however, unfortunately, I am the supreme Imperial Son, and you are still far from my level!¡± With that voice, Haoyu Huang¡¯s figure appeared in mid-air. He was dressed in black, with sharp eyebrows and starry eyes, his demeanor extremely imposing. Upon seeing him, many of the onlookers couldn¡¯t help but kneel down, as if they were facing a True Immortal! ¡°Mortal, now I give you a chance. As long as you hand over that ultimate technique you just used, I can spare your life,¡± Haoyu Huang¡¯s eyes flashed with greed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An¡¯s punch just now truly impressed him. In his view, the reason Xue An was able to defeat so many chosen inheritors with one punch was definitely because of this ultimate technique. If he could acquire it, it would greatly benefit his future cultivation! Upon hearing this, Xue An just smirked lightly, ¡°Mortal? Heh, in The Multiverse Realms, only I am truly immortal! And you¡­¡± ¡°What are you even worth?¡± Chapter 313 - Chapter 313: Chapter 313: Descent of Ten Thousand Thunders (Second Update) Chapter 313: Chapter 313: Descent of Ten Thousand Thunders (Second Update) Many were left speechless. Even some were already looking at Xue An as if they were looking at a dead man. And the Immortal King Haoyu burst into laughter. His laughter was filled with anger and disdain. ¡°Good, you¡¯ve successfully angered me. Now, I¡¯ll let you see what true power is!¡± As he spoke, Immortal King Haoyu¡¯s stature actually grew by a few more inches, and his aura became even more majestic and ancient! The sky gradually darkened, with bolts of lightning falling down, coiling behind Immortal King Haoyu, making him look like a Heavenly Divine. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the Thunder Emperor Decision! He has already mastered it!¡± someone screamed in alarm! But most were simply shocked beyond measure. And at that moment, Fei Bai¡¯s face turned increasingly pale; he admitted to himself that he stood no chance if he were to face Immortal King Haoyu. As for Miyoi, he could only shake his head and wryly smile now. He had thought his cultivation level was quite impressive and entered this trial hoping to achieve a high ranking. But when he truly faced a peerless Imperial Son like Immortal King Haoyu, the vast gap between them became crystal clear. ¡°Thunder Emperor, adjudicate!¡± Immortal King Haoyu exclaimed in a cold voice. A massive bolt of lightning descended from the sky, heading straight for Xue An. But Xue An was fearless, instead bursting into loud laughter, ¡°Well done!¡± With those words, he charged forward. Boom! The lightning struck, instantly lighting up the whole world as if it were daylight. This display of might made the onlookers retreat to a considerable distance. Many of lower cultivation levels were now kneeling on the ground, faces filled with horror. Zhu Ruyan¡¯s nervous face was pale, her fingers pierced her palms due to too much force. As for Lu Xunxue, she had already lost her ability to be shocked at this point. This man¡­ whether he wins or loses? The lightning faded. No one was left in mid-air. Many looked around uncertainly but could not find a trace of Xue An. Could it be that he was directly obliterated by the Heavenly Thunder? Fairy Thousand Snow and the others gradually showed a look of joy. It must be so! This man has finally died! Some couldn¡¯t help but exclaim loudly, ¡°Imperial Son is indeed divinely majestic!¡± Immortal King Haoyu then smiled disdainfully. Is this all you¡¯ve got? I thought you would be more formidable! Thinking this, Immortal King Haoyu turned to leave. But at that moment, the sound of rolling thunder came from above the firmament. Then an incredibly majestic voice said, ¡°Thunder Emperor Decision? Heh, such a petty Thunder Divine Seal dares to make such a claim? Now let me show you what the true Nine Heavens Divine Thunder is!¡± Upon hearing this, the crowd looked up in utter astonishment. There stood Xue An with his hands behind his back, reigning above the nine heavens like a king of the Myriad Realms, with a casual wave of his hand. A bolt of lightning a mile wide plummeted downwards. Heading straight for Immortal King Haoyu. Immortal King Haoyu was surprised too, but he retorted with a cold laugh, ¡°Break!¡± With that, the massive bolt of lightning was extinguished by Immortal King Haoyu. He looked up somewhat smugly, ¡°You¡­¡± But he could not finish his sentence. Because Xue An flipped his hand and said indifferently, ¡°Ten thousand thunders¡­ descend upon the world!¡± Boom boom boom! Countless massive bolts of lightning fell all at once, even merging in mid-air into one, forming a world-shaking divine thunder that spanned dozens of miles! Finally, Immortal King Haoyu felt fear. ¡°How is this possible!¡± As he spoke, the divine thunder struck him directly! A heaven-shattering boom resounded. The thunderlight gradually dissipated. Everyone¡¯s heart leaped to their throat. Unsure of what the situation would be this time. Suddenly! A series of ragged coughs came through, and the figure of Haoyu Emperor slowly became visible. But at this moment, he no longer displayed the calm and composed demeanor he had before. His hair charred, clothes torn all over, he looked as wretched as a beggar. With a hint of panic, he looked up at the sky at Xue An, ¡°How could you have such a formidable thunder technique?¡± ¡°Formidable? I don¡¯t think so!¡± Xue An responded indifferently. In his view, this thunder technique did not even qualify as beginner level. Have you seen a thunder more massive than a star? That is the unparalleled Divine Thunder that can annihilate Immortal Kings in a single strike! ¡°However, I am truly surprised that you didn¡¯t die!¡± Xue An said with a faint smile, ¡°I suppose the thunder seal you were carrying must have shattered, right?¡± Haoyu Emperor turned deathly pale. Just as Xue An had said, the only reason he survived that divine thunder strike was because he carried a thunder seal! But now, the thunder seal was thoroughly smashed! He felt so pained it was as if his heart was bleeding. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can withstand this strike!¡± Saying this, Xue An was about to make a move again. Haoyu Emperor gritted his teeth, his eyes ablaze with anger and bitter resentment. ¡°You¡¯re forcing my hand!¡± As he said so, Haoyu Emperor¡¯s aura became even more ancient and profound! ¡°Imperial Son is burning his cultivation level, is he trying to summon something?¡± someone screamed in horror. Yet Xue An stopped his hand, watching with interest, even a hint of playful smile appearing at the corner of his mouth. At that moment, the sky darkened completely. Countless thunderbolts appeared, forming a boundless sea of thunder! And then, from within the sea of thunder, the figure of a giant wielding dual hammers gradually emerged! ¡°Who dares disturb me!¡± The voice was like thunder, causing all around to tremble. Haoyu Emperor kneeled humbly amidst the air, ¡°Nine Heavens Thunder Venerate, this person controls the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder with evil methods, please exterminate him!¡± ¡°Heavens above! He actually summoned the Nine Heavens Thunder Venerate!¡± Many were mumbling with pale faces. And seeing this scene, nearly all the citizens knelt on the ground and kowtowed ceaselessly. This was a true Deity! Hearing Haoyu Emperor¡¯s words, an immensely terrifying aura emerged from Thunder Venerate¡¯s body. Even the flickering lightning caused small fissures to appear in space. ¡°Mortal, you dare control HeavenlyThunder with evil methods, committing an unforgivable sin. This time, I shall obliterate your soul!¡± Speaking, Thunder Venerate roared, and countless Divine Thunders bearing a dreadfully terrifying aura descended. The terrifying aura caused the ground to collapse into a vast pit. Everyone was horrified. Lu Xunxue and Zhu Ruyan¡¯s minds went blank from fear at this moment. Zhu Ruyan especially, her eyes filling with tears as she looked at the lone figure facing the multitude of Divine Thunders. Just when everyone thought Xue An was certain to die. Xue An looked up, giving Thunder Venerate a slight smile. ¡°A lesser god dares to judge me?¡± Thunder Venerate paused in confusion. Then, they saw Xue An take a step forward, his palm hollow as he said lightly, ¡°All thunders, heed my command!¡± Boom! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With his command, The Divine Thunders approaching him all halted abruptly and, as if they had seen their true king, shrank back and dared not advance. ¡°How¡­ How is this possible?¡± Haoyu Emperor thought he must be seeing things, staring dumbfounded. Thunder Venerate was first taken aback, then cried out in utter shock, ¡°Who¡­ Who exactly are you?¡± Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I am¡­ from the common world, Xue An!¡± Chapter 315 - Chapter 315: Chapter 315: Decrees Made, Under Heaven’s Law (Fourth Update) Chapter 315: Chapter 315: Decrees Made, Under Heaven¡¯s Law (Fourth Update) Above the Immortal Palace. Zuo Yuhu¡¯s face was filled with shock as he watched everything happening below. Even now, he could not accept the fact that the Imperial Son, Hao Yu, was already dead. It wasn¡¯t until Xue An mentioned his name that he shuddered all over and gradually came to his senses. What¡¯s going on? How does he know my name? Zuo Yuhu¡¯s heart was filled with doubt and uncertainty, but he couldn¡¯t help but stick his head out and said in a chilling tone, ¡°Xue An, you actually dared to kill our Immortal Palace¡¯s Imperial Son, you¡¯re dead meat! Once my master returns, he will certainly tear you to pieces!¡± Xue An ignored him and instead pointed at Zhu Ruyan in the crowd. A stream of Sword Qi shot straight towards her. The crowd let out a burst of astonished cries, not understanding what Xue An was up to. Zhu Ruyan only felt her body lighten, and then she was lifted into the air. Xue An bestowed a thread of Sword Qi to Zhu Ruyan, allowing her to fly closer as well. Zuo Yuhu, from atop the Immortal Palace, did not recognize Zhu Ruyan at first glance. Zhu Ruyan raised her head, staring intently at Zuo Yuhu, with angry flames flickering in her eyes. ¡°Zuo Yuhu, do you remember me?¡± she said. ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°Seven years ago, the Zhu Family that you extinguished, do you still remember that?¡± Zhu Ruyan¡¯s voice was cold as ice as she spoke. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re a member of the Zhu Family?¡± Zuo Yuhu exclaimed in shock. ¡°Correct, this time, I came here to seek revenge on you! The forty-eight lives of the Zhu Family, from top to bottom, it¡¯s time for you to pay!¡± Zhu Ruyan seethed. Zuo Yuhu¡¯s face changed unpredictably. However, after a moment, his expression gradually calmed down, and he sneered, ¡°So it turns out you are the remnant of the Zhu Family, what a pity I didn¡¯t eliminate you too! I admit, your family members were indeed killed by me!¡± ¡°But what can you do to me?¡± As Zuo Yuhu spoke, he began to sound triumphant, ¡°You¡¯ve found a powerful helper this time around, capable of killing our Immortal Palace¡¯s Imperial Son, but since he has offended our Immortal Palace, how much longer can he live?¡± Zhu Ruyan¡¯s face turned pale as she heard this, and her eyes were filled with humiliation and anger. Xue An frowned slightly, and a magnificent Sword Qi surged straight into the sky, slashing towards Zuo Yuhu within the Immortal Palace. Ding! Suddenly, a faint silver light appeared in midair, blocking the Sword Qi. Zuo Yuhu laughed triumphantly, ¡°Xue An, I admit your cultivation level is not bad, but unless we from the Immortal Palace go down voluntarily, no one can break this Mountain Protection Array!¡± This was the source of Zuo Yuhu¡¯s confidence. The Mountain Protection Array of the Immortal Palace was constructed collectively by the Palace Master of Golden Immortal Cultivation and several elders, practically impregnable. That¡¯s why he dared to be so arrogant. Xue An¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and countless streams of Sword Qi surged towards the heavens once again. But this time, the silver light of the Mountain Protection Array only appeared more radiant than before. These streams of Sword Qi still could not shake it in the slightest! ¡°Xue An, don¡¯t waste your energy, this Mountain Protection Array is not something you can break! It¡¯s only because our Palace Master and the elders are currently out that you can live a little longer! Otherwise, you would have been killed on the spot!¡± ¡°I advise you to quickly go back and find a place to wait for death obediently!¡± Zuo Yuhu said with a cold laugh. Zhu Ruyan¡¯s heart gradually sank. She finally understood how difficult it was to kill a Zuo Yuhu. As long as he refused to come out, no one in the entire Kunlun Immortal Realm could do anything to him. And what he had just said filled Zhu Ruyan¡¯s heart with alarm and dread. ¡°Sir, you are originally a person of the mortal world; perhaps it¡¯s best to leave quickly! Otherwise, just like Zuo Yuhu said, it would be troublesome!¡± Zhu Ruyan paused before continuing. ¡°You have already done enough for me, and I am truly grateful. Your great kindness, I cannot repay in this lifetime; in the next, I must surely serve you as a horse or an ox in return!¡± ¡°` Zhu Ruyan spoke, and as she did, tears started cascading down her cheeks. This girl no longer held any extravagant hopes for revenge! The crowd gradually fell silent, many faces shaded with sorrow. For years, the Immortal Palace had acted with tyranny, and Xue An¡¯s emergence had delivered a heavy blow to their dominance. Yet, when the time came, many realized that the Immortal Palace still stood tall and unassailable! Lu Xunxue¡¯s eyes also brimmed with tears, and she cried uncontrollably, ¡°My lord, please flee! If not, it will be too late!¡± ¡°Yes, go!¡± Many others began to shout as well. Witnessing this scene from above, Zuo Yuhu of the Immortal Palace wore a gloomy expression and angrily said, ¡°A bunch of lowlifes, actually siding with an outsider to oppose the Immortal Palace! In the future, I shall surely execute them!¡± But amidst these cries, Xue An, who had kept his eyes downcast, slowly raised his head, his eyes shining like the starry cosmos. ¡°I said,¡± Xue An stated calmly, his voice not loud, but clear to everyone present. ¡°In my eyes, none of you are Immortals! Thus, your self-perceived high and mighty bearings are laughable!¡± Xue An¡¯s words put a strain on many hearts. ¡°Laughable, who do you think you are? Do you think you are the one to judge who is or isn¡¯t an Immortal?¡± Zuo Yuhu¡¯s face turned uncertain, followed by a vicious sneer. Xue An nodded slightly, ¡°You¡¯re right! Immortal or not, it is my decision alone! It is called¡­ word becomes the law!¡± With those words, Xue An transformed into a beam of light, soaring towards the heavens. Humm! It seemed as if a grave threat was felt. The Mountain Protection Array of the Immortal Palace suddenly shone with dazzling brilliance, a surge of silver light blocking Xue An¡¯s way. Xue An hovered in mid-air, gazing through the silver radiance at the astonished looks of Zuo Yuhu and the others, and said indifferently, ¡°Today, I shall break your Immortal Palace!¡± As he spoke, Xue An took a step in the void, raised his fist, and lightly shouted. ¡°One punch, obliterate heaven and earth!¡± A more advanced version of the first technique of Divine Slaughter Six Techniques. It was also the strongest punch Xue An had ever launched since he came into the world. The fist, as if drawn lightly, struck upon the silver light. Then, the silver light began to flicker violently, causing the enshrouded Immortal Palace to tremble slightly. Zuo Yuhu was utterly terrified. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible!¡± However, after all, the Mountain Protection Array built by a Golden Immortal could not be so easily broken; although Xue An¡¯s punch dimmed the silver light significantly, it still firmly protected the Immortal Palace. Only then did Zuo Yuhu breathe a sigh of relief, a smug smile curling at the corner of his mouth. ¡°All that talk, I thought you were something special, but in the end, you couldn¡¯t break through, could you?¡± But just as his voice trailed off, he saw Xue An raise his left hand high above his head, turning his hand into a sword, and lightly cried out, ¡°Behold the true, this is the true Sword of Annihilation!¡± An incredibly concentrated Sword Intent shot straight into the sky, causing winds and clouds to change within a hundred miles! All the Sword Cultivators below were dazzled! Fei Bai looked on stupified, with utmost astonishment, his heart trembling immensely. So, this was his true strength! How ludicrous that he had just been thinking about diligently pursuing the Sword Dao, to one day catch up with him! It was nothing but a foolish pipe dream! And at this moment, in the horrified eyes of Zuo Yuhu and others, a sword light dozens of miles in length fiercely descended. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The silver light of the Mountain Protection Array lasted barely a breath before it shattered explosively! Zuo Yuhu screamed in despair, ¡°No¡­¡± But in the next second, he was seized by the throat by Xue An, who had burst in, and was flung out, then tossed near Zhu Ruyan. ¡°Here¡¯s your man, kill him with your own hands!¡± ¡°` Chapter 316 - Chapter 316: Chapter 316: Tremors in Kunlun (First Update) Chapter 316: Chapter 316: Tremors in Kunlun (First Update) Zuo Yuhu cowered as he knelt mid-air, not because he didn¡¯t want to run away, but because just a casual pinch from Xue An had sealed his cultivation level. After all, he was merely a peak Heavenly Being! In front of Xue An, his level of cultivation couldn¡¯t even count as an ant. Had it not been for the power of the Immortal Palace over these years, he would have been killed countless times. He had always thought that he would forever stand high above, just like the vast Immortal Palace. Yet, he never imagined that today he would encounter such a peerless Divine Slaughter. Zhu Ruyan stared at Zuo Yuhu with eyes reddened, teeth clenched, and said, ¡°You scoundrel, when you killed my whole family back then, did you ever think this day would come?¡± Then she drew out the short sword she carried and walked forward. Zuo Yuhu¡¯s face was ashen, his body trembling; he knew begging for mercy was futile, but the fear of death still made him cry out involuntarily. ¡°Spare me!¡± Thud! Zhu Ruyan thrust her sword through Zuo Yuhu¡¯s chest and said with a face full of murderous intent, ¡°When my father desperately begged for mercy that day, did you spare them?¡± Zuo Yuhu was in excruciating pain, unable to move, and could only look at Zhu Ruyan with eyes of despair. ¡°When you killed all forty-some members of my family, did you ever consider sparing us?¡± Zhu Ruyan thrust her sword again. With each piercing question, another sword fell. Blood splattered to the ground, and it didn¡¯t take long for Zuo Yuhu to be turned into a sieve, agonizingly dying in the end. Seeing that Zuo Yuhu was indeed dead, Zhu Ruyan threw aside the short sword and burst into loud cries. ¡°Father, brother! I did it! I¡¯ve avenged you!¡± Her crying was like the mournful wailing of a cuckoo, striking at the heartstrings. After weeping for a moment, Zhu Ruyan bowed deeply to Xue An, ¡°My lord above, I, Zhu Ruyan, vow to serve you for all my lives to come! Should I break this vow, may heaven and earth show me no mercy!¡± Xue An merely responded with an indifferent smile, ¡°Alright! The great revenge is done, there¡¯s nothing interesting left here. Let¡¯s go!¡± With that, Xue An took Zhu Ruyan with him, turned into streaks of light, and disappeared into the sky. After he left, the place was briefly dead silent, then suddenly erupted into commotion. Someone sighed deeply, ¡°From now on, troubles will multiply in Kunlun!¡± Their concerns were not unfounded. Ever since the establishment of the Immortal Palace, it had always looked down from above, and no one dared show the slightest disrespect. But today, Xue An killed the Imperial Son, annihilated the Immortal Palace¡¯s Mountain Protection Array, and killed Zuo Yuhu! All these combined were no longer a simple matter of losing face! It was more like being kicked to the ground and then ruthlessly stomped on! It was foreseeable that once the master of the Immortal Palace and the Great Elders returned and saw this scene, how furious they would be! At that time, it was uncertain whether this overwhelmingly powerful man would be able to withstand it. As people dispersed. The events that had taken place in Kunlun City today spread as quickly as a hurricane. In an instant, all of Kunlun was shaken! ¡°What? Someone actually defeated all the Sects¡¯ chosen true disciples?¡± someone exclaimed incredulously. ¡°Not only that, but he also killed the Immortal Palace¡¯s Imperial Son and broke the Immortal Palace¡¯s Mountain Protection Array!¡± Hiss! Everyone who heard this news gasped in shock. The high-ranking members of the Great Clans and Sects were especially shaken and promptly sent out their capable subordinates to investigate the truth. When the detailed reports were laid out on the tables of each Noble family and Sect. These usually high-and-mighty figures collectively fell silent. Because each incident that had occurred was simply too astounding! He defeated the pride of Sword Control Villa, Fei Bai, with his sword, repelled Ahang Palace¡¯s top true disciple Miyoi with his fist, and even when he faced all the true disciples of the Sects alone, he still defeated them all. ¡°` And then he annihilated the Immortal Palace¡¯s Imperial Son, wiping out the Sect Leaders or Elders of several great Sects! Finally, he shattered the Immortal Palace¡¯s Mountain Protection Array and eradicated the enemies of the Immortal Palace. When these events were combined, they were simply spine-chilling! Many powerful figures were all astonished and doubtful! Just how mighty was this man? Sword Control Villa! When the news reached here, Wu Bucheng, the Sect Leader of Sword Control Villa, immediately summoned the Great Elders to discuss the matter. In the Ting Jian Pavilion, someone recounted the events one by one. After listening, Wu Bucheng¡¯s gaze flickered uncertainly before he let out a long sigh, ¡°For such a figure to emerge in this mundane world is also a calamity that my Kunlun must face!¡± Thereafter, he sternly said, ¡°This matter, Immortal Master Fu Wuliang of the Immortal Palace will definitely not let it go easily. We, Sword Control Villa, should quietly observe the changes!¡± ¡°Good!¡± The Elders also expressed their agreement one after another. Although Sword Control Villa lost a Moonlight Sword Sovereign this time, compared to the losses of the Immortal Palace, it was practically negligible! After all, the Imperial Son was a young master of the current generation forged with countless resources by the Immortal Palace! His death dealt an extremely heavy blow to the Immortal Palace. Qingmu Town. Ever since Xuanyuan Sect was annihilated, Bian Qingmu¡¯s days had gotten much better. This small town gradually became prosperous. And whenever the night was deep and quiet, Bian Qingmu couldn¡¯t help but think of Xue An. I wonder how you are doing in Kunlun City! Your cultivation level is mighty, but that place is Kunlun City, the location of the Immortal Palace! Bian Qingmu sighed in her heart, knowing very well that the current prosperity of Qingmu Town was all because of Xue An. Because many people who had witnessed Xue An¡¯s methods knew that Bian Qingmu was acquainted with him and deliberately flattered her. On this day, Bian Qingmu was busy at work. The events that had occurred in Kunlun City, through the mouths of traveling merchants, finally reached her. Bian Qingmu immediately put aside all her work and sought out many of those in the know for questioning. And after hearing the whole story, the council hall of Qingmu Town fell completely silent. Not to mention the leaders, even Bian Qingmu herself was pale. She could never have imagined that, in such a short amount of time, Xue An would have done so many earth-shattering things! Meanwhile, Bian Tian commented with some joy, ¡°The Immortal Master, indeed, is so impressive!¡± In the past, whenever she mentioned the Immortal Master, she was often met with jesting gazes, as though she was exaggerating. But today, no one dared to have the slightest notion of mockery anymore. Bian Qingmu¡¯s gaze flickered, a wave of worry rising in her heart. The Immortal Palace¡­ Would they really just let things be? And while the outside world was in an uproar, Xue An disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight and returned to the Hall of Healing! In his room, Xue An toyed with a strand of spirit that shone like flowing light. This was a remnant celestial essence from the slain Imperial Son, Hao Yu Emperor! The Hao Yu Emperor was just a hair¡¯s breadth away from becoming a Half-step Golden Immortal, for one¡¯s celestial essence naturally forms upon ascending to Golden Immortality. Thus, a speck of celestial essence had already condensed within him! After his spirit was scattered, this strand of celestial essence ended up in Xue An¡¯s hands. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Feeling the immense power contained within this seemingly inconsequential celestial essence, a faint smile appeared on Xue An¡¯s face. The seal on An Yan¡¯s body required a celestial essence to break! Of course, since Hao Yu Emperor had not yet achieved Golden Immortality, this bit of celestial essence was certainly not enough. But in the Immortal Palace, there was at least one person who was a genuine Golden Immortal! ¡°` Chapter 317 - Chapter 317: Chapter 317: Return of the Master of the Immortal Palace (2nd Update) Chapter 317: Chapter 317: Return of the Master of the Immortal Palace (2nd Update) With that thought, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but look forward to what was to come. Then, he released the sealed Lei Zun with his other hand. Lei Zun had now transformed into something the size of a fingertip, kneeling in Xue An¡¯s palm, kowtowing in terror while pleading for mercy. ¡°Immortal, please spare my life! I truly had no idea that it was you who came here!¡± ¡°You recognize me?¡± Xue An asked indifferently. Lei Zun trembled all over, then said in a trembling voice, ¡°I do not, although your cultivation level isn¡¯t high, the aura you carry is even more noble than the Lei God I have seen!¡± ¡°There is only one possibility, that you must be the reincarnation of an Immortal!¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°You¡¯re quite clever!¡± Lei Zun forced a few laughs, ¡°Great Immortal, could you perhaps spare this minor deity¡­¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re quite interesting, so I¡¯ll keep you! When I get back, you can be a toy for my daughter!¡± Lei Zun was stunned. What? To have the mighty Lei Zun become a toy? This was an insult to divine status! Yet Xue An narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°What? You don¡¯t agree? Then I can just refine you now!¡± As he spoke, two pure white flames began rising in Xue An¡¯s eyes. ¡°Divine Realm Flame!¡± Lei Zun exclaimed, then his expression became extremely obsequious. ¡°How could I not agree! To become the toy of the great Immortal¡¯s precious daughter is my honor!¡± Xue An laughed heartily, ¡°You are sensible after all! Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you!¡± Having said this, Xue An then re-sealed him. In fact, Xue An had plans for this Lei Zun long ago. Deities naturally born from the cosmos like this one are extremely rare treasures, most suitable to become Artifact Spirits. Xue An planned to refine this Lei Zun into the Artifact Spirit for An Yan¡¯s flat pan once he returned to Earth. Who knows what Lei Zun would think if he were to find out that he would become the spirit of a pan in the future! At that moment, Zhu Ruyan said respectfully from outside the door, ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Come in,¡± Xue An said calmly. Zhu Ruyan walked into the room, holding a cup of hot tea. ¡°Master, your tea!¡± Now, Zhu Ruyan saw herself as Xue An¡¯s little maid, attending to all his needs with utmost care. Xue An smiled, rose to his feet, and sat at the table sipping tea. Zhu Ruyan stood by, hesitating to speak. ¡°Is there something on your mind?¡± Xue An asked indifferently. ¡°Master, don¡¯t you plan to leave Kunlun?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m leaving, but not just yet!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± After another silence, Zhu Ruyan asked softly, ¡°Master, there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you, if you disagree, please pretend I haven¡¯t mentioned it!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Zhu Ruyan nervously twisted her skirt, ¡°When I left Kunlun City, I was greatly helped by my senior sister and several senior brothers. Now they know you¡¯re my master, they all wish to meet you through me!¡± Xue An was silent. Zhu Ruyan grew even more nervous and stuttered, ¡°They just want to prepare a simple dinner to treat you, with no other intention! Master, if you don¡¯t want to attend, I¡¯ll go refuse them right now!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Zhu Ruyan hadn¡¯t recovered from her surprise. ¡°It¡¯s just a meal, it¡¯ll be nice to see the excitement,¡± Xue An said lightly. Zhu Ruyan¡¯s face lit up with joy, and she nodded, ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Zhu Ruyan went off excitedly to inform the others. Without the bonds of hatred, this girl had finally become like any other normal girl! Xue An smiled faintly, feeling a mix of admiration and sympathy for Zhu Ruyan, admiring her for not giving up in the face of an enemy so powerful it could drive one to despair. Pity for her, if it were not for me, her whole life would have been destroyed by hatred. At dusk. Inside a high-end tavern in the main city of Kunlun. The banquet had long been prepared. Zhu Lei and several fellow disciples were chatting casually. ¡°I wonder if our junior sister Ruyan could bring that gentleman here!¡± Zhu Lei said. ¡°She should be able to, after all, being able to accompany him at his side shows that he holds Ruyan in high regard!¡± another brother commented. ¡°Heh heh, it looks like our junior sister Ruyan is going to rise to the heavens in one step!¡± someone teased with a laugh. As for Lu Xunxue, she just sat on the side, saying nothing. They had all once studied under a master of the medical arts, so in terms of relationships, they were all brothers and sisters. But over the years, their relationships were not particularly close. Yet now, they had gathered together for the sake of Xue An, and Lu Xunxue even noticed several people who had once served the Immortal Palace among them, which seemed rather ironic. Besides, many representatives from smaller Sects were also waiting. In fact, this was the real intention of Zhu Lei and the others. Inviting Xue An over was merely an excuse over dinner. But it could garner the goodwill of so many Sects! This would greatly benefit the future development of Zhu Lei and the others in Kunlun. Lu Xunxue certainly saw this; thus, she remained silent the whole time. ¡°Sister Xunxue, this gentleman lives in your World Healing Hall; does he have any particular habits?¡± Lu Xunxue frowned and after pondering for a moment, she shook her head in resignation, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Ever since Xue An returned to the World Healing Hall, he kept a low profile, and Lu Xunxue rarely saw him. Even if she did see him, it was only a slight nod in greeting. Lu Xunxue suddenly remembered the words Xue An had once said, ¡°You should be grateful you¡¯re Ruyan¡¯s senior sister.¡± Thinking about it now, that phrase seemed like a prophecy. If I weren¡¯t Ruyan¡¯s senior sister, you probably would have killed me by now! thought Lu Xunxue silently. At that moment, footsteps were heard from outside. Zhu Ruyan entered first, dressed in her finest, her face beaming with a rare dazzling brilliance. This made many people stare in amazement. However, when Xue An slowly walked in, all eyes focused on him. Nearly everyone stood up and bowed, ¡°Greeting to the Noble Sir!¡± ¡°Greetings to the Immortal Master!¡± Such salutations were ceaseless. Xue An¡¯s expression was indifferent, and he nodded slightly. Zhu Lei stepped forward to welcome him, bowing deeply. ¡°Your presence here truly honors us all! Please, take the seat of honor!¡± Xue An did not decline and directly took the seat at the head of the table. The atmosphere in the room started to shift subtly. Zhu Lei turned out to be quite the smooth operator, occasionally cracking a few jokes to lighten the mood, and then repeatedly offering toasts. Xue An, apart from occasionally nodding, completed each toast that came his way. After three rounds of drinks, the banquet atmosphere gradually grew livelier. Representatives from various Sects looked at Xue An with fervent gazes, and those with greater courage came forward to offer a toast. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only To this, Xue An only offered a faint smile and accepted all comers. This brought all the Sects¡¯ representatives closer. Moreover, the representatives sent by the Sects this time were predominantly beautiful women. After all, Xue An¡¯s act of avenging Zhu Ruyan had led many to mistakenly believe he was a man fond of female company. But just as the atmosphere reached its climax, someone rushed in, with a grave expression, announcing, ¡°The Lord of the Immortal Palace has returned!¡± Chapter 318 - Chapter 318: Chapter 318: Tomorrow, I Shall Slay the Immortals! (3rd update) Chapter 318: Chapter 318: Tomorrow, I Shall Slay the Immortals! (3rd update) ¡°` This sentence left the entire venue in dead silence. The originally lively atmosphere suddenly turned cold. Zhu Lei was the first to ask, ¡°Did they say anything?¡± The messenger nodded, hesitated as he glanced at Xue An, and then spoke. ¡°After the master of the Immortal Palace, Fu Wuliang, returned, he flew into a great rage and decreed that at the hour of zi tomorrow, he demands¡­ demands that this lord present himself to face death.¡± Boom! The entire banquet was thrown into turmoil. Everyone exchanged glances, seeing the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. No one had expected the master of the Immortal Palace to return so soon. And even more so, to specify and demand the killing of Xue An by name. This time¡­, it seemed this man had no way to get through it. After all, that was a Golden Immortal! What did it mean to be a Golden Immortal? In the vast Kunlun Immortal Realm, while Loose Immortals may not be as common as hairs on an ox, there were still quite a few! And those at Half-step Longevity were not rare either. Only those in the Longevity Realm were considered valuable, and could be leaders of their own domain. Those at the peak of Longevity were dubbed unparalleled heavenly prodigies! The true Half-step Golden Immortals were exceedingly rare! And Fu Wuliang, the master of the Immortal Palace, was a real Golden Immortal! He could be considered the supreme overlord of Kunlun, an exceptional master! Thinking this, some people started to slip away quietly. For them, if the Immortal Palace didn¡¯t pursue the matter, Xue An, whose reputation was like the midday sun, was worth associating with. But now, Xue An himself might not even survive until dawn, naturally losing his value as an ally. Moreover, if they stayed too long and consequently incurred the Immortal Palace¡¯s resentment, that would spell disaster. With this thought, very quickly, the majority of the guests had sneaked away from the banquet. Only Zhu Lei and others remained, sitting at the main table with awkward expressions. However, they were also contemplating ways to extricate themselves. Soon, Zhu Lei coughed twice. ¡°Hehe, I never expected that this venerated lord would return so soon! It truly is beyond words!¡± As he spoke, Zhu Lei kept glancing at Xue An. He had expected Xue An to show a look of panic, but unexpectedly, Xue An just gave a faint smile. ¡°His return is timely; if he hadn¡¯t come, I was just about to seek him out.¡± Boom! Zhu Lei and the others looked astonished, exchanging glances, and then showed disbelief. In their eyes, Xue An was no longer just being arrogant. He was simply overestimating his own ability. So after a brief moment of thought, Zhu Lei and the others excused themselves from the table. ¡°It just so happens that there¡¯s an urgent matter at home, so I must beg your pardon!¡± Having said that, they hurriedly left. Before they left, they didn¡¯t even greet Zhu Ruyan. Watching the group flee in disarray, Zhu Ruyan¡¯s expression was extremely grim, and her eyes reddened. In her view, Xue An had come because of her face. But she hadn¡¯t expected such a turn of events to cause all these so-called senior brothers to flee in panic. It was a direct slap on Zhu Ruyan¡¯s face. ¡°Lord!¡± Zhu Ruyan said with infinite grievance. Xue An smiled lightly, replying coolly, ¡°Let them go! Human nature is just like this.¡± At this moment, the once lively banquet hall had completely quieted down. Only Xue An, Zhu Ruyan, and Lu Xunxue were left. She hadn¡¯t left either but sat there with a blank look on her face. ¡°Xunxue senior sister, what are you thinking about?¡± Zhu Ruyan, seeing that Lu Xunxue hadn¡¯t left, felt a trace of warmth in her heart. Coming back to her senses, Lu Xunxue gave a wry smile, ¡°Thinking nothing!¡± Then she turned to look at Xue An, ¡°Lord, I know your cultivation level is unparalleled, but facing a multitude of powerful enemies, perhaps you should consider evading them for the time being!¡± Zhu Ruyan quickly nodded in agreement. ¡°` Though she had infinite trust in Xue An, facing the Lord of the Immortal Palace, she still lacked confidence in her heart. Xue An neither agreed nor disagreed, but instead, he picked up a cup of wine and slowly drank it down before speaking indifferently, ¡°Ru Yan!¡± ¡°Present!¡± ¡°Spread the word, tomorrow, I will execute an immortal!¡± Zhu Ruyan trembled all over, then exchanged a glance with Lu Xunxue, both seeing the concern in each other¡¯s eyes. It didn¡¯t take half a day. The news of Lord Fu Wuliang¡¯s return to the Immortal Palace had spread throughout the entirety of Kunlun City. And then, the news that Fu Wuliang was furiously demanding to execute Xue An the next day spread even more rapidly. All were trembling at the news. Everyone remembered the fear they once felt under the dominion of the Immortal Palace. The Noble families and sects also came to know of the news immediately. The reactions of these people varied, but almost no one was optimistic about Xue An¡¯s chances. The Night Devil Palace, Thousand Snow Sect, and others who had suffered heavy losses, were all excited, believing that Xue An was as good as dead. There were also many who thought that Xue An would definitely not meet the challenge and would probably find an excuse to flee. However, to their surprise, news of Xue An accepting the challenge followed shortly. Especially that sentence, ¡°Tomorrow, I will execute an immortal!¡± It caused an uproar across the world. Nearly everyone thought Xue An was outlandishly arrogant. Immortal Palace. Fu Wuliang sat atop his throne in the great hall, his face cold and impassive as he listened to his subordinate¡¯s report. He was in his forties, with a light golden complexion, and his eyes were as deep as the ocean. Sitting there, he exuded the majesty akin to a True Dragon, an Imperial Son, Supreme in the nine heavens. Upon hearing that sentence about executing an immortal, Fu Wuliang suddenly had countless sparks appear around him, igniting and extinguishing spontaneously, yet the entire great hall became scorchingly hot. ¡°Execute an immortal? Hah! How long has it been since I last heard that phrase?¡± The messenger trembled as he bowed his head low. Suddenly, a flame sprouted above his head. He had barely begun to let out a half scream when the fire reduced him entirely to ashes. This cruel spectacle caused everyone in the great hall to remain silent as if stricken by cold. Fu Wuliang tapped his fingers lightly against the armrest of his throne, his expression unflustered. ¡°Even though you are just relaying the message, having uttered that sentence, you deserve death!¡± ¡°As for Xue An¡­¡± In Fu Wuliang¡¯s eyes, two golden flames appeared, ¡°I will roast you bit by bit to death! Only then will the hatred in my heart be extinguished!¡± Fu Wuliang truly hated Xue An with a passion. Upon his return, he found that the Immortal Palace¡¯s Mountain Protection Array had been breached, and the Imperial Son he had carefully cultivated had fallen. All these events had enraged him! And they gave him a deep sense of dread. In his view, if Xue An were not eliminated, he would become a great threat! The next day. The atmosphere in Kunlun City had become somewhat somber. Many no longer dared to watch the excitement and hid at home. But the streaks of light in the sky never stopped. The whole of Kunlun was shaken by the news. Everyone who could come had almost all arrived! Although the Immortal Palace had always acted domineeringly, it was, after all, a native power. Xue An, however, had come from the ordinary world. Thus, many wanted to see how Xue An would meet his defeat. When they arrived outside the Immortal Palace, they saw dozens of Loose Immortals coming in and out; such a show of force left many people shaken. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Centuries of operation had made the strength of the Immortal Palace unfathomable, only it wasn¡¯t usually on display. Yet now, for the sake of Xue An, its brilliance was revealed. ¡°Do you think this Xue An dares to come?¡± someone said. ¡°I expect he¡¯s already fled! After all, that¡¯s a Golden Immortal who suppresses the current age! Why wouldn¡¯t it be seeking death to come?¡± While these people were discussing animatedly, they saw from the deserted street in the distance, a man was slowly approaching. Chapter 319 - Chapter 319: Chapter 319: First Battle with a Golden Immortal (4th Update) Chapter 319: Chapter 319: First Battle with a Golden Immortal (4th Update) This person stood tall and jade-like, his complexion indifferent, the corners of his mouth slightly upturned, carrying a hint of an inexplicable smile, his eyes even more so bright and deep like the stars. ¡°It¡¯s Xue An!¡± ¡°He really came!¡± The crowd of onlookers stirred, all somewhat in disbelief. Xue An slowly walked onto the square and did not attend to these people with their varied expressions. Instead, he looked up at the towering Immortal Palace and said faintly, ¡°I have arrived!¡± His voice was not loud, yet it vibrated across the wilderness! Moments later, the Immortal Palace glimmered, and dozens of Loose Immortals streamed out in succession, spreading across the sky, then stood divided on either side, standing at attention with hands hanging by their sides! It was only after that when Fu Wuliang finally stepped out of the Immortal Palace. He stood with his hands behind his back, his face indifferent, slowly descending from the void. Utter silence. Many people looked at Fu Wuliang with eyes filled with fear. Even Sect Leader Wu Bucheng of Sword Control Villa, who had come upon hearing the news, had no choice but to take a few steps back, nodding and saluting as a sign of respect! This was the majesty of a Golden Immortal! Only Xue An calmly watched, his face neither sad nor happy. ¡°You are Xue An?¡± Fu Wuliang¡¯s voice was not loud, but it contained an inherent authority. Ordinary people, not to speak of taking action, would already be intimidated just by these words. Xue An just showed his attractive teeth and smiled slightly, ¡°Indeed, I am!¡± ¡°Very well, since you dare to come, then I will not torture you and will grant you a swift end!¡± Fu Wuliang said indifferently. At that moment, Zhu Ruyan behind Xue An was even more nervous than Xue An, especially under the Golden Immortal¡¯s aura of Fu Wuliang, which was simply unbearable for a fragile girl like her. She was trembling slightly and struggling to hold on. Xue An gently patted her shoulder. A stream of Sword Qi passed through, and Zhu Ruyan suddenly felt much more relaxed, then gratefully glanced at Xue An. Only then did Xue An turn his head to face Fu Wuliang, ¡°I give you a chance as well, kneel now, and I might spare your soul from dying!¡± These words caused an uproar. To this point, Xue An still dared to be so arrogant. Many people simply could not imagine what Xue An was thinking. Fu Wuliang¡¯s eyes turned colder, a fierce killing intent surfacing on his face. ¡°You¡¯re seeking your own death, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Let¡¯s fight if we must! All this idle chatter, do you really think being a Golden Immortal makes you invincible? In my eyes, you¡¯re nothing but minor insects!¡± Xue An¡¯s words finally completely enraged Fu Wuliang, ¡°Twelve Fire Guards, kill him!¡± With his command, twelve guards with incredibly strong auras charged like phantoms, forming a profound formation and rushing straight at Xue An. The Twelve Fire Guards! Fu Wuliang¡¯s loyal subordinates who had followed him for many years! All were Loose Immortal level cultivators, moreover, experts in combined formation techniques, responsible for the deaths of several Longevity cultivators. In Fu Wuliang¡¯s view, Xue An¡¯s cultivation was merely at Half-step Longevity; he didn¡¯t need to act himself, as the Twelve Fire Guards were enough to take care of him. But the smugness at the corner of his mouth had only just appeared when it froze. As soon as the Twelve Fire Guards approached, Xue An raised his hand and threw a punch, striking directly. Boom! An invisible shockwave dispersed, and the Twelve Fire Guards simultaneously grunted, were blasted backwards, and all collapsed to the ground vomiting blood. With a single punch, the Twelve Fire Guards were defeated. This move stunned many onlookers. ¡°He seems¡­ to have become even stronger than on the day of the trial!¡± Fei Bai muttered to himself. And upon hearing Fei Bai¡¯s words, Wu Bucheng¡¯s expression grew even more solemn. If his strength was growing at such a rate, it was truly terrifying. ¡°Reckless fool, die!¡± Seeing his personal guards couldn¡¯t even withstand a single punch from Xue An, Fu Wuliang finally erupted in anger! He extended his hand, and a billowing, burning, golden flame rushed forward. Although there was some distance, the scorching heat could still be felt. ¡°Red-gold flame! Good heavens, no wonder the venerable one has been absent from the Immortal Palace all this while; he¡¯s been seeking this Divine Flame!¡± someone exclaimed in shock. Many hearts sank deeper. This red-gold flame is an extremely fierce flame that can directly roast one¡¯s soul, immensely venomous and ruthless. Faced with the surging red-gold flame, Xue An¡¯s lips curved into a somewhat intriguing smile, and he didn¡¯t even attempt to dodge. Many were baffled¡ªwhat was Xue An planning to do? Not dodging or evading¡ªwas he intent on courting death? Yet, at the very moment the red-gold flame touched Xue An, the initially ferocious flames suddenly became docile. Then, with a lift of his hand, the flames transformed into a small flame dancing on his palm. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible!¡± Upon witnessing this scene, countless faces were filled with astonishment. Fu Wuliang¡¯s expression darkened as well. He could feel that these flames had lost their connection with him. Could it be that he had some sort of strange treasure on him that made him impervious to these flames? Fu Wuliang was somewhat skeptical in his heart. Xue An, meanwhile, toyed with the small flame and said indifferently, ¡°Playing with fire in front of me, are you joking?¡± ¡°Today, I¡¯ll show you who is the ancestor when it comes to playing with fire!¡± After saying that, Xue An took a step forward. Boom! Wisps of pure white flame appeared in mid-air. Fu Wuliang, usually unflappable, finally shook and cried out in shock, ¡°Divine¡­ Divine Realm Flame?¡± ¡°You do know your stuff!¡± As he spoke, the Divine Realm Flames lunged straight at Fu Wuliang. Fu Wuliang¡¯s expression changed unpredictably, yet greed flickered in his eyes. His primary practice was the Great Fire Spirit Decision, and the best way to enhance his cultivation level with this technique was to seek various rare flames. Like this red-gold flame, which he had obtained only through excruciating effort, a Strange Fire. But compared to the Divine Realm Flame, it was practically worthless. If he could kill Xue An and seize this Fire Seed, it would be of limitless benefit to his own cultivation level. With this thought, Fu Wuliang sneered. ¡°Since you¡¯ve come knocking on my door, I¡¯ll gladly accept your generous gift!¡± After speaking, Fu Wuliang brought his hands together, ¡°Subdue!¡± The Divine Realm Flames then froze in mid-air. Fu Wuliang burst into laughter, ¡°Thanks for your generous gift! However, I still need to kill you!¡± He was about to devour these Divine Realm Flames when, right as his fingertips touched them, the flames that had ostensibly been subdued by his technique suddenly sprang to life again, creeping up his fingers. Everything they touched turned to flying ash! ¡°How can this be!¡± Fu Wuliang was greatly shocked and swiftly snapped off the affected finger, then glared at Xue An with a somber expression. ¡°What trick have you played?¡± With a faint smile, Xue An replied, ¡°Trick? Do I need to stoop to tricks to deal with you?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The first exchange between the two ended with Fu Wuliang at a considerable loss. Many onlookers were dumbfounded. They could hardly believe their eyes. And Fu Wuliang¡¯s expression gradually became more solemn. This Xue An was more troublesome to deal with than he¡¯d imagined! Chapter 320 - Chapter 320: Chapter 320: Fist Breaks Pagoda (First Update) Chapter 320: Chapter 320: Fist Breaks Pagoda (First Update) ¡°I admit, I underestimated you!¡± Fu Wuliang said indifferently, his figure gradually floating into the air. ¡°But you don¡¯t understand, although there¡¯s only a realm¡¯s difference between a Golden Immortal and long life, the gap between them¡­ is more than a hundredfold!¡± With those words, countless flames appeared around Fu Wuliang, and an even more formidable aura enveloped the entire place. Those who were closer only felt their cultivation levels fluctuate. ¡°It¡¯s a Golden Immortal Domain!¡± someone exclaimed. Once one becomes a Golden Immortal, one can partly utilize the laws of heaven and earth. Within their domain, the power of an opposing cultivator¡¯s cultivation level is suppressed to the lowest, essentially a great treasure for subduing enemies! ¡°Hand over the Fire Seed now, and I can leave you a thread of soul!¡± Fu Wuliang commanded from mid-air, his voice as majestic as that of a deity. Xue An just laughed, ¡°I¡¯ve had my suspicions, but now I finally understand!¡± ¡°So it turns out that your state as a Golden Immortal is actually incomplete!¡± This statement left the crowd looking at one another in dismay. Incomplete? What does that mean? Fu Wuliang¡¯s complexion changed drastically! He was stuck at a Half-step Golden Immortal because he could not progress. Just when he was in despair, it so happened that a venerable elder in the Immortal Palace was about to fall. That elder transferred his Deity status to Fu Wuliang. It was with this inherited Deity status that he managed to break through to the Golden Immortal Realm. Yet since it was an inherited Deity status, it was far from being as handy as one he might have condensed himself. Hence, his status as a Golden Immortal was flawed. But this was a secret buried deepest in his heart, never revealed to outsiders! How could this man possibly see through it? Who on earth was he? ¡°You need not wonder why I know, I know far more than you could ever imagine!¡± Xue An said lightly. Fu Wuliang was burning with the desire to kill; this boy must not be spared! Therefore, he bellowed, ¡°No matter who you are, today you are undoubtedly going to die! Myriad Fires Golden Lotus!¡± Boom! The flames surrounding him quickly began to converge, transforming into myriad dazzling golden lotus flowers. Each one exuded a chilling murderous intent. ¡°This is getting more interesting!¡± Xue An commented coolly. ¡°I¡¯m starting to think you¡¯re deliberately giving me opportunities; otherwise, why always choose the moves I like?¡± Many didn¡¯t understand Xue An¡¯s words. Including Fu Wuliang, who, upon hearing Xue An¡¯s words, couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly, ¡°Mystifying nonsense! Go!¡± Boom! The golden lotuses charged directly at Xue An. Xue An, however, raised a hand and said lightly, ¡°Karmic Fire¡­ Red Lotus!¡± Boom! A bright red Red Lotus appeared in the palm of Xue An¡¯s hand and rapidly expanded, blooming in a twinkling of an eye. Seeing this Red Lotus, the imposing golden lotuses rushing towards him all stopped, then, as if encountering a singularly noble king, all bent their heads in submission. Myriad Fires Bow to the Red Lotus! This scene struck all onlookers dumb. ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn!¡± Xue An took a step forward and suddenly disappeared from his original spot, appearing in front of Fu Wuliang the next moment, waving the Red Lotus in his hand, enveloping Fu Wuliang entirely within it. The raging Karmic Fire instantaneously devoured him. From within the flames, Fu Wuliang shouted in terror, ¡°How could you possibly possess such Divine Flame?¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°How impossible? It¡¯s just your bad luck to play with fire in front of me!¡± From the beginning, Fu Wuliang had been completely suppressed by Xue An. All because he had the audacity to be a fire cultivator. But for Xue An, who carried two types of Divine Flame, this was practically like delivering himself to his doorstep. The sound from within the Karmic Fire soon ceased. The crowd watched in amazement¡ªcould Fu Wuliang be dead already? An extremely angry voice thundered from the sky, ¡°Xue An, I will tear you to pieces!¡± As he spoke, Fu Wuliang raised his hand, and with a scream, the twelve Fire Guards on the ground turned into flying ash. Their cultivation levels all transformed into streams of light, flying into the body of Fu Wuliang in mid-air. Xue An¡¯s brows lifted slightly, ¡°Casting the Blood Curse Technique on your own guards, you¡¯re not very capable, but your mind is indeed vicious!¡± Fu Wuliang burst into a sinister laugh, and his aura began to climb frantically. ¡°They were nothing more than dogs I raised. Now that they¡¯ve served their purpose, what does it matter if they¡¯re killed? But you, you actually caused me to lose a treasure! This time, I will make you understand what happens when you enrage a Golden Immortal!¡± Fu Wuliang had just been consumed by the Karmic Fire, even his Golden Immortal body could not resist this Divine Flame. Out of fear, he had no choice but to use a life-saving treasure to finally escape. But this also left him in immense pain, naturally, he put all the blame on Xue An. Fu Wuliang sneered as he slowly raised his fist. ¡°Let me show you what real Divine Skills are! Buddhas of the past!¡± With the Immortal status attained, Divine Skills emerge spontaneously! Fu Wuliang finally utilized the most powerful killing move of a Golden Immortal¡ªthe Divine Skills! Boom! Everything around Xue An was locked down, even the fluttering strands of his hair solidified. To outsiders, Xue An seemed to suddenly become a statue, even the light in his eyes disappeared. ¡°My lord!¡± Zhu Ruyan cried out in alarm. And the observing members of the Sects and noble families all let out a sigh of relief. In their perception, Xue An¡¯s aura had disappeared. That meant that under the might of the Golden Immortal, he had ultimately failed and died. The Master of the Immortal Palace, Fu Wuliang, once again proved his invincibility with facts! Only Fei Bai¡¯s gaze flickered slightly, as if pondering something. At this moment, Fu Wuliang was still seething with anger, having just been beaten so miserably, even forced to use his life-saving treasure. Xue An had just died like this, but it was not enough to quench his hatred. In a moment, I will extract your soul and then search for the Fire Seed of that Divine Flame! Fu Wuliang was grinding his teeth with these thoughts. A subtle crackling sound came. Everyone was shocked. Even Zhu Ruyan, who couldn¡¯t stop crying, heard it and couldn¡¯t help but look up. They saw Xue An, who seemed like a statue in mid-air, began to slowly move his fingers, followed by a blink of his eyelids. Boom! He, who had been suppressed by the Buddhas of the past, returned to normal. Fu Wuliang was so startled that his eyes almost popped out. ¡°How is this possible! How could you possibly break the Buddhas of the past?¡± At this moment, an extremely powerful aura rose from Xue An. Now he was also angry, so he said coldly, ¡°Buddhas of the past? Ha, watch my fist break it!¡± With that said, Xue An raised his fist and struck out! Crack! After a thunderous crack, Xue An completely shattered the Buddhas of the past that held him and went straight for Fu Wuliang. Fu Wuliang hadn¡¯t recovered from his shock when Xue An had already charged up close. ¡°No!¡± Fu Wuliang managed only to shout out this one word before Xue An sent him flying miles away with a punch. Without waiting for him to stabilize, Xue An appeared behind him and threw another punch. Boom, boom! Xue An was like playing with a ball, battering Fu Wuliang without giving him any chance to fight back. Watching this scene, everyone was speechless. Who could have thought that even the Master of the Immortal Palace was no match for Xue An? At that moment, Karmic Fire surged up in Xue An¡¯s palm, and he said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve said before, today I shall slay an immortal!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No sooner had he spoken than he threw a punch. ¡°Master save me!¡± Fu Wuliang finally became afraid and cried out loudly. Just as Xue An¡¯s fist was about to hit Fu Wuliang, a sigh came from inside the Immortal Palace. ¡°Fellow Daoist, why must you do this?¡± Chapter 321 - Chapter 321: Chapter 321: Sir, I Will Help You Slay the Immortal (2nd Update) Chapter 321: Chapter 321: Sir, I Will Help You Slay the Immortal (2nd Update) With a sigh, a black-robed elder appeared before the Immortal Palace. Upon seeing him, everyone from Wu Bucheng¡¯s group trembled, then exclaimed in disbelief, ¡°Elixir Heart Elder!¡± The Elixir Heart Elder nodded and smiled to the crowd, ¡°I never expected that after so many years, there would be those who still remember this old man who¡¯s knocking on death¡¯s door!¡± Wu Bucheng and the others promptly adopted serious expressions and bowed respectfully, ¡°We have seen the elder before us!¡± The Elixir Heart Elder was the master of the Immortal Palace hundreds of years ago, and in terms of seniority, he was much higher than them. It was unthinkable that he was still alive. Now, this Xue An was truly doomed. That¡¯s what everyone was thinking in their hearts. The Elixir Heart Elder smiled at Xue An, ¡°Young Daoist, your talent is truly the first I have seen in my life, to defeat my unworthy disciple with the cultivation level of Half-step Longevity!¡± At this moment, Fu Wuliang, upon seeing his master appear, couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath, casting a somewhat smug look at Xue An, thinking that now his death was certain! However, facing such an ancient figure from hundreds of years ago, Xue An remained indifferent and coldly said, ¡°You finally decided to show up, huh?¡± A flicker of unusual color crossed the Elixir Heart Elder¡¯s face, ¡°Young Daoist, you knew of my existence?¡± Xue An calmly said, ¡°I¡¯ve known from the start! What about it? Your disciple has been defeated, you¡¯re coming out to save him?¡± The Elixir Heart Elder chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, young Daoist. How about you let my unworthy disciple go? I have prepared some light wine in the Immortal Palace so we can become friends, perhaps?¡± Boom! After hearing this, everyone was shockingly bewildered. Such a being as the Elixir Heart Elder was actually being so polite to Xue An? Even Fu Wuliang was a bit astonished, not understanding why his hot-tempered master was acting so out of character today. But what everyone failed to anticipate was that Xue An shook his head, ¡°Make friends with me¡­ are you worthy?¡± Upon those words, the entire place fell into a deadly silence. The Elixir Heart Elder¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Young Daoist, what do you mean by that?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°To tell you the truth, I came here to annihilate the two of you!¡± With that, the Karmic Fire in Xue An¡¯s hands surged, instantly engulfing Fu Wuliang. ¡°No¡­ Master save¡­.¡± He couldn¡¯t finish his words. Xue An¡¯s supremely powerful Karmic Fire had already incinerated Fu Wuliang¡¯s flesh. A dazzling streak of light suddenly appeared, then attempted to escape. It was Fu Wuliang¡¯s Lifeforce! Xue An grasped it with one hand, a smile emerging on his lips, and then he sealed it away. The more Lifeforces he had, the more assured he could be in breaking the seal on Yan¡¯er¡¯s body. All of this happened in an extremely fast manner, the Elixir Heart Elder hadn¡¯t even had a chance to react before Xue An had killed Fu Wuliang and even sealed his Lifeforce. Seeing this scene, the Elixir Heart Elder finally lost the calm demeanor of a respectable sage, shouting angrily, ¡°Xue An, destroying my disciple¡¯s body is one thing, but why did you seal his Lifeforce?¡± Lifeforce was the most precious thing for a Golden Immortal, for as long as it remained unextinguished, there was a chance for rebirth! ¡°Because I need it, and not just his! Even you won¡¯t be able to flee today!¡± said Xue An as he rose into the sky, with Karmic Fire boiling around him, charging straight toward the Elixir Heart Elder. At this moment, fear also crept into the Elixir Heart Elder¡¯s heart. He truly could not fathom the background of Xue An, and Xue An¡¯s revealed methods were all far too horrifying. But as Xue An charged at him, he couldn¡¯t help but angrily say, ¡°Do you really think I am afraid of you?¡± With that, the Elixir Heart Elder took a step forward, ¡°Heart Demon!¡± The Elixir Heart Elder¡¯s cultivation level was far stronger than Fu Wuliang¡¯s, plus his Lifeforce was condensed by himself, a flawless Golden Immortal. Thus, his Divine Skills were a hundred times more formidable than Fu Wuliang¡¯s. With the emergence of the Heart Demon. It shrouded Xue An within it. The Elixir Heart Elder laughed wildly in triumph, ¡°Xue An, you are still too young, you have fallen into my trap!¡± From the beginning, the Elixir Heart Elder had feigned weakness, simply waiting for such an opportunity. His Divine Skill, though seemingly weak when invoked, was actually incredibly powerful. It was a Divine Skill that targeted the deepest depths of the human spirit. Especially in the eyes of the Elixir Heart Elder, Xue An was so young yet possessed such formidable cultivation, his Dao heart must be unstable. With the activation of this Heart Demon, his cultivation would shatter to pieces! But his pride had lasted for only a few breaths when he saw Xue An form a sword with his hand, pierce through the enveloping black fog, and emerge from within. ¡°How¡­ How is this possible? Why do you not even fear the Heart Demon?¡± the Elixir heart sovereign exclaimed in shock. Xue An responded indifferently, ¡°Because my Dao heart is as firm as a rock!¡± The Elixir heart sovereign had no idea what Xue An had experienced. Three thousand years of arduous cultivation had honed Xue An¡¯s Dao heart to near perfection. Although he ultimately perished when ascending to the Saint Realm because of a lingering obsession with An Yan, his rebirth allowed him to find An Yan and their two daughters, mending all past regrets. Thus, the current Xue An had a Dao heart that was crystal clear and flawless. The Elixir heart sovereign¡¯s Heart Demon held no sway over him! The Elixir heart sovereign¡¯s gaze flickered a few times before he gritted his teeth, ¡°Good, indeed you¡¯re no ordinary person, but you¡¯ll still have to die!¡± With that, the Elixir heart sovereign¡¯s aura was finally unleashed to its fullest. ¡°Golden Immortal Peak!¡± Wu Bucheng exclaimed, his complexion paling at the sheer intensity of the aura. The strongest cultivator in the Kunlun Immortal Realm had finally appeared. In this moment, the Elixir heart sovereign wore an expressionless face, his bearing proud like an emperor reigning over the ninth heaven, with the winds and clouds of heaven and earth seemingly beneath his feet. ¡°Xue An, you should take pride in yourself for forcing me to exert such power!¡± the Elixir heart sovereign said with authority. Xue An showed no fear, a faint smile instead emerging on his lips. ¡°After the seal is released, I presume you won¡¯t live much longer before you fall.¡± Xue An said. Xue An¡¯s words enraged the Elixir heart sovereign. ¡°You indeed know everything. Rest assured, I won¡¯t fall this time. Your cultivation level and talent are so formidable, I will make your body my own!¡± the Elixir heart sovereign declared with a sinister laugh, as he launched a punch from above. It seemed that even space itself was shattered by this punch, which immediately appeared above Xue An¡¯s head. A look of solemnity couldn¡¯t help but surface on Xue An¡¯s face. This was to be the strongest enemy he had faced since his return. ¡°Fist, Shock the Boundless!¡± Xue An roared, throwing a punch in response. There was no sound, and the two punches colliding resembled nothing more than a mere greeting between two mortals. However, a few breaths later, Xue An stumbled back several steps. And the Elixir heart sovereign¡¯s figure also swayed slightly. Could it be that someone was actually matching a Golden Immortal Peak in battle? Just how powerful was this Xue An? All the noble families and sects were dumbfounded. This battle had exceeded their understanding. ¡°Xue An, you are indeed very powerful, but the stronger you are, the more I must kill you! Only by taking over your body can I hope to break through this accursed Golden Immortal stage! So die!¡± the Elixir heart sovereign said with a twisted expression of greed, launching another punch. This punch was several times more powerful than the last, its might causing the space it passed through to crackle and creak as if it couldn¡¯t withstand such a force and was about to break apart! Boom! Finally. Xue An was forced back over a dozen steps by the punch, his complexion turning slightly pale. ¡°Xue An, I want to see how many punches you can take!¡± the Elixir heart sovereign laughed loudly, his presence becoming even more overwhelming. Everyone thought the defeat of Xue An was inevitable. Zhu Ruyan¡¯s complexion was deathly pale in the distance. Could it be¡­ Could it be that he was going to lose? Zhu Ruyan suddenly took a deep breath and calmed herself. She recalled a Secret Technique mentioned by her mother when she was learning the Female Chastity Technique of her family! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only By offering oneself as a sacrifice, one could maximize the support given to boost another person¡¯s cultivation level. But the condition was that one must completely trust the other person! And the consequence of the sacrifice was the utter dispersal of one¡¯s own soul! At this thought, Zhu Ruyan suddenly smiled brightly. My lord¡­ this time, I shall assist you in slaying a celestial! Chapter 322 - Chapter 322: Chapter 322 I Was Once the Supreme of The Multiverse (3rd Update) Chapter 322: Chapter 322 I Was Once the Supreme of The Multiverse (3rd Update) At that moment, the punch from the Elixir Heart Venerable came again. This time, the force of the punch was at least twice as strong, altering the winds and changing the skies wherever it passed. Xue An snorted coldly, a countless number of Sword Qi materialized, forming an enormous sword light that thrust directly at the punch. However, the sword light only lasted for less than a breath before it shattered with a loud bang. ¡°Xue An, it¡¯s pointless. You simply cannot comprehend what the concept of the Golden Immortal Peak truly means!¡± Elixir Heart Venerable said with a cold laugh. Just then, a crisp female voice rang out, ¡°My lord!¡± Xue An turned his head and saw Zhu Ruyan tucking a stray hair behind her ear, smiling brightly, ¡°For all these days, thank you!¡± After speaking, fierce flames burst forth from Zhu Ruyan¡¯s body. ¡°Karmic Fiery Flames! How is that possible! What is this woman trying to do?¡± Elixir Heart Venerable exclaimed in shock. He had not paid any attention to Zhu Ruyan at first, considering her no more than an ant. But now, the Karmic Fiery Flames appearing on Zhu Ruyan¡¯s body was an extremely domineering fire of the Heavenly Realm. What was she trying to do? Xue An was slightly startled, then seemed to realize something, frowning slightly, ¡°Ruyan!¡± Within the flames, Zhu Ruyan said softly, ¡°I am willing to sacrifice my divine soul to give you strength, my lord!¡± Having said this! A surge of karmic power forcefully concentrated on Xue An¡¯s body. However, Zhu Ruyan¡¯s body fell to the ground with a thump, her life and death unknown! This scene shocked everyone. This woman¡­ had actually sacrificed her divine soul to aid Xue An! It was simply madness! The Elixir Heart Venerable¡¯s eyelids also twitched incessantly. Meanwhile, Xue An lowered his gaze, shaking his head gently, ¡°Why would you do such a foolish thing?¡± ¡°Just for a mere Golden Immortal, did it have to come to this?¡± ¡°But since you¡¯ve done this, then I shall eliminate them first!¡± Having said that, Xue An lifted his head, his eyes sparkling like the stars. ¡°Kill!¡± As he spoke, Xue An suddenly transformed into a streak of light, heading straight for the Elixir Heart Venerable. ¡°Heh, useless! How much karmic power can the sacrifice of a mere mortal woman have? It cannot change the fate of your death!¡± said the Elixir Heart Venerable, extending his hand. Just in time to block the incoming Xue An. ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got? Too slow!¡± the Elixir Heart Venerable sneered, just about to take action. Suddenly, Xue An laughed. At the same time, Xue An crushed a fragment of an imperfect Immortal grid in his hand. A terrifying might erupted violently. A look of surprise appeared in the eyes of the Elixir Heart Venerable. ¡°What¡¯s happening? This¡­ this is the aura of Emperor Haoyu!¡± Yes, the Immortal grid that Xue An crushed was indeed that of the Imperial Son, Emperor Haoyu! In the midst of the divine light, Xue An stated calmly, ¡°Borrowing it for a moment!¡± The Elixir Heart Venerable finally understood what Xue An was attempting, and he shouted in utter terror, ¡°How is this possible, how can you possibly use someone else¡¯s Immortal grid to condense your own divine skills? Just who are you?¡± Xue An couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and simply said, ¡°Karma!¡± Boom. With Emperor Haoyu¡¯s fragment of an Immortal grid as a sacrifice, Xue An finally managed to use the divine skill that once made him feared in the Multiverse Realms. Karma! Under the rule of Karma, even Bodhisattvas are mere mortals, Immortal Kings are but fish meat! This was an unsolvable and supremely strong divine skill. Even though it was now a broken version that couldn¡¯t be more incomplete. It still firmly restrained Elixir Heart Venerable, rendering him completely immobile. And Xue An raised his fist, revealing a few white teeth, and smiled savagely, ¡°Now¡­ it¡¯s my turn!¡± After speaking, he threw a punch. Under the power of his divine skill, the karma reversed. The strength of Elixir Heart Venerable was weakened to the lowest, while Xue An possessed supreme divine might. Therefore, under this punch. Elixir Heart Venerable could only scream in horror, without the strength to resist, and was directly blasted away. In the midst of the sky, he spat blood profusely, stricken with fear to the extreme, he gritted his teeth and desperately urged his life-saving treasure, thinking only of escape. Xue An certainly wouldn¡¯t give him that chance, whispering softly, ¡°Reverse!¡± Causal reversal! The Elixir heart Sovereign felt his cultivation level ebbing away like running water, his body visibly aging rapidly. ¡°What¡¯s happening, no¡­ don¡¯t want!¡± The Elixir heart Sovereign caught a whiff of death and shouted in utter horror. Xue An appeared behind him, whispering in the Elixir heart Sovereign¡¯s ear. ¡°You wanted to know who I am? I¡¯ll tell you now! I was once the foremost among all immortals, the Supreme Being of The Multiverse!¡± The expression on the Elixir heart Sovereign¡¯s face froze, then from the crown of his head, he gradually turned to flying ash, scattering with the wind. In the blink of an eye, the Elixir heart Sovereign had dissipated into smoke. Yet, a dazzling and moving celestial lattice remained in place. Xue An casually picked it up and sealed it away. With that, he had already acquired two celestial lattices. As for Haoyu Emperor¡¯s wisp, it had already been used as a sacrifice and eliminated. Everyone stood there, dumbfounded; some people couldn¡¯t help but begin to tremble uncontrollably. Xue An paid them no heed but instead looked up at the elders and disciples of the Immortal Palace and then suddenly charged toward them. These people, seeing both the Sect Leader and the Ancestral Master killed by Xue An, were in extreme terror. The sight of Xue An rushing over scared them into turning and running. ¡°Sword arise!¡± Boundless sword qi appeared once more, so vast that it even blocked out the moonlight. ¡°Kill!¡± Boom! The falling sword qi enveloped everyone from the Immortal Palace. Most of these people were Loose Immortals, with a few being at the Half-step Longevity or Longevity Cultivation level. But before this sword qi, they had no strength to fight back. Soon, blood splattered everywhere, and the immortals fell like rain! After a moment, all members of the Immortal Palace lay dead. Xue An stood mid-air, like a Deity, overlooking the earth below. Thump! Those with shallow cultivation levels, swept by Xue An¡¯s gaze, uncontrollably fell to their knees. Even those who barely stood were shivering through their bodies. Xue An ignored these people, his Divine Sense briefly sweeping through the Immortal Palace, then shook his head. ¡°To dare claim the title of Immortal Palace, yet to have such meager possessions! Oh, this one isn¡¯t bad!¡± Saying this, with a wave of his hand, a dusty ring flew out from inside the Immortal Palace into Xue An¡¯s palm. ¡°Alright! This place is boring to look at, let¡¯s destroy it!¡± With that, Xue An took a step forward. Boom! The entire Immortal Palace quaked as if in an earthquake, began shaking violently, then cracks emerged and it collapsed with a thunderous crash. With that, the once lofty Immortal Palace was no more. Xue An returned to the ground, holding a blood-hued orb of light in his hand, then approached Zhu Ruyan. ¡°This time, I will bestow upon you a great opportunity!¡± Having said this, Xue An pressed the orb of light against Zhu Ruyan¡¯s forehead, his eyes narrowing slightly. Zhu Ruyan¡¯s scattered soul, owing to the sacrifice, was once more gathered together. Boom. Zhu Ruyan felt her whole body tremble, and then she slowly opened her eyes. ¡°My lord? Am I dead?¡± Xue An said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re not dead, the people of the Immortal Palace are.¡± ¡°Then I¡­¡± Zhu Ruyan was a bit puzzled. How had she not perished one¡¯s soul flies and scatters? Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°I didn¡¯t need to use your soul as a sacrifice to kill that Golden Immortal. Since I didn¡¯t use that power of causality, naturally, you¡¯re fine!¡± With that, Xue An turned around and looked toward the group of Sects and Noble families. ¡°The Immortal Palace has been annihilated; does anyone dissent?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only These people all shuddered in unison, then quickly shook their heads. ¡°Great awe of the lord, we submit!¡± Xue An nodded slightly, ¡°Good!¡± Thus, Xue An, with unrivaled divine might, pressured Kunlun! He became the foremost person in this age! Chapter 324 - Chapter 324: Chapter 324 Tranquil Years (Fifth Update) Chapter 324: Chapter 324 Tranquil Years (Fifth Update) Xue An flew directly back to the Number One Tian Villa, and upon touching down, two little girls cheered and flung themselves into his embrace. Xue An indulgently picked up his two daughters. ¡°Daddy, what have you been doing all this time? Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian missed you so much!¡± Xue Xiang wrapped her arms around Xue An¡¯s neck, affectionately saying. ¡°Daddy went to fight monsters!¡± Xue An teased his two daughters on purpose. Upon hearing about fighting monsters, both little girls¡¯ eyes lit up. ¡°Daddy, who is more powerful, you or Ultraman?¡± Xue Nian asked with wide eyes. Xue An nodded seriously, ¡°Of course, Daddy is more powerful!¡± ¡°What about compared to Sailor Moon?¡± Xue Xiang quickly asked. ¡°Daddy is more powerful than her too!¡± Xue An said with a smiling smile. ¡°Yay!¡± the two little girls cheered. ¡°So Daddy, can you transform?¡± Xue Xiang asked. ¡°Transform?¡± ¡°Yeah! Like how Sailor Moon transforms, a super cool kind of transformation!¡± Xiang Xiang¡¯s eyes sparkled. Uh¡­ Xue An suddenly felt that these two little girls probably watched way too much anime. ¡°Alright, Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, of course Daddy can transform, but he¡¯ll only show you if you two behave,¡± An Yan said with a smile. ¡°Mhm, we¡¯ll be good!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian said in unison. ¡°Here, these are little gifts for you two!¡± Xue An said, taking out two small pendants made from the Thousand-Year Qingmu Heart. ¡°Huh, Daddy, isn¡¯t this a frying pan?¡± Xiang Xiang said, surprised as she fiddled with it. Xue An had refined the Thousand-Year Qingmu Heart into two protective amulets and, fearing his daughters might not like them, simply fashioned them into the shape of little frying pans. Xue An smiled and nodded, ¡°Do you like them?¡± ¡°Mhm, we love them, thank you, Daddy!¡± Each little girl kissed one of Xue An¡¯s cheeks and happily went inside to play. Only then did Xue An stand up, looked at An Yan, who was standing prettily, and smiled gently, ¡°Yan¡¯er.¡± An Yan¡¯s eyes were slightly red, she brushed the hair beside her ear and softly said, ¡°Husband!¡± The simple two words meant more than a thousand speeches. Xue An stepped forward, gently drawing An Yan into his embrace. An Yan struggled slightly, a bit shy, ¡°Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian are here!¡± Xue An rubbed the top of her head and chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ve already blocked out those two.¡± An Yan made a sound of agreement, burying her head in Xue An¡¯s embrace. The two stood there quietly holding each other, enjoying the warm moment. At this time, Xiao Sha was quietly edging backwards. The so-called shielding by Xue An was just a simple diversion, effective against the two little girls, but useless against it. So, it saw everything that had just happened. Although Xiao Sha couldn¡¯t talk, its mind was like that of a twelve or thirteen-years-old child. Seeing that the adults and their mistress were happily throwing around their affection, it quickly slipped out. If the grown-ups discovered it, there would be no good consequences for itself! But just as it was about to exit the backyard, feeling a sense of relief, Xue An¡¯s faint voice came over, ¡°Running off to where?¡± Xiao Sha froze, then turned around, and in an effort to please, stuck out its tongue at Xue An. Xue An was a bit amused and helpless, ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be a Jiaolong, but why are you becoming more and more like a little dog now?¡± ¡°And¡­¡± Xue An walked over and looked somewhat helplessly at Xiao Sha¡¯s increasingly round waist. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to go on a diet!¡± A moment later. Bang! Xue An, like he was throwing a bomb, chucked Xiao Sha from the mountaintop straight into the distant Yunmeng Lake. In mid-air, Xiao Sha shed tears of grievance. My beloved roast chicken, grilled ducks, braised pig¡¯s trotters, sauce elbows, pickled pig¡¯s ears¡­ Farewell! Then, with a splash, he plunged into the lake, his body transforming into a Jiaolong. Frustrated, he flipped over and sank to the bottom of the lake. An Yan looked on with some worry, ¡°Husband, isn¡¯t this a bit too harsh? Although it¡¯s a Jiaolong, it¡¯s still like a child!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m also helping it. Otherwise, a Jiaolong that just eats its fill and sleeps, waking up only to eat again, is truly a disgrace to dragons!¡± ¡°¡­, alright then!¡± The breeze was gentle as the two sat on a bench under the tree, surrounded by the shade of greenery, while from the villa behind them, the playful laughter of two little maids could occasionally be heard. Such a quiet and warm atmosphere suddenly brought a phrase to Xue An¡¯s mind. Time passed peacefully. ¡°Yan¡¯er!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get married!¡± A long silence ensued. ¡°Oh!¡± An Yan replied softly, her head lowered. ¡°What does ¡®oh¡¯ mean?¡± Xue An asked with a smile in his eyes. An Yan lifted her head, her face now unknowingly covered with tears, yet she smiled happily, ¡°¡®Oh¡¯ means I¡¯m very, very willing!¡± Xue An looked at this silly girl with doting eyes, feeling sorry for her as he hugged her, and An Yan leaned on his shoulder. ¡°Yan¡¯er, this time, I¡¯ll give you an unrivaled wedding! To make up for all the previous shortcomings!¡± Xue An said seriously. ¡°I don¡¯t ask for anything else, actually, I¡¯m quite content with now!¡± An Yan said softly. ¡°I promised to make you the happiest woman in The Multiverse Realms, and I will keep that promise!¡± Xue An said cheerfully, revealing two Immortal-grade tokens with a flip of his hand, ¡°See what this is?¡± Although An Yan didn¡¯t know what the two shimmering Immortal-grade tokens were, she could feel the immense energy within them. ¡°These are the tokens of a Golden Immortal that can remove part of your Seal!¡± Xue An explained. An Yan¡¯s whole body trembled, not even considering her own Seal, but asked in a quivering voice. ¡°Golden Immortal?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± An Yan¡¯s eyes reddened again. Now a practitioner herself, she clearly understood what Golden Immortal signified. That was a major figure capable of dominating an entire realm! Yet, for her Seal, Xue An had slain Golden Immortals to obtain their tokens, and not just one, but two. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xue An was somewhat puzzled. Though he once held the esteemed title of Immortal Venerable, it was impossible for him to fully grasp the delicate thoughts of a girl. Taking a deep breath, An Yan said with a serious tone, ¡°Husband, the Seal on me isn¡¯t a problem. We can break it slowly over time. Please don¡¯t take such risks again, okay?¡± As she spoke, An Yan lowered her head, ¡°Because¡­ I would worry!¡± Xue An was stunned, then suddenly felt moved. For such a girl, no amount of sacrifice was too great. ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯ll listen to you! But we can¡¯t waste these two Immortal-grade tokens!¡± As he spoke, Xue An¡¯s expression became solemn, and white flames rose from his hand, melting the two tokens into one small orb of light. Then Xue An drew a Profound Mystery Dharma Seal on An Yan¡¯s forehead and pressed down hard, And the orb of light passed into her body. Boom. An Yan¡¯s aura soared suddenly, while the energy of the Immortal-grade token quickly coursed through her body. In a certain deep part of An Yan¡¯s soul, a grey Seal exuding a strong aura brightened under the impact of the Immortal-grade token¡¯s energy. The energy of the token swiftly began to converge and continued to batter against it. Crack! A minute crack appeared on the grey Seal, too small to be noticed. But at the same time, the energy of the Immortal-grade token was exhausted. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An had anticipated this. Two Immortal-grade tokens couldn¡¯t possibly break the Seal. After all, it was a Seal placed by an Immortal King. At this thought, Xue An¡¯s heart was filled with boundless killing intent. No matter who you are, if you dare to place a Seal on my wife, you are marked for death! Chapter 325 - Chapter 325: Chapter 325: True Spiritual Artifact Level Frying Pan (First Update) Chapter 325: Chapter 325: True Spiritual Artifact Level Frying Pan (First Update) However, the murderous intent was fleeting, and then Xue An laughed and said to An Yan, ¡°Alright! Do you feel anything?¡± An Yan closed her eyes to feel for a moment, then shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything!¡± But immediately after, her aura began to climb steadily. Very quickly, she broke through from Xiaoyao to Heavenly Being! And it didn¡¯t stop there, she directly broke through the peak of Heavenly Being and reached the Cultivation Level of a Half-step Loose Immortal before stopping. This even surprised Xue An a bit. Others struggle so much to barely make a breakthrough in cultivation, but his wife, on the other hand, breaks through realms as if it were as simple as eating and drinking. ¡°Husband, I think I¡¯ve made another breakthrough!¡± An Yan said. Xue An teased her nose and chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s not that you think, you have indeed broken through! It seems my wife is a genius in cultivation!¡± An Yan¡¯s face turned red from the praise, but she still lifted her head proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right, and maybe I can surpass you in the future! When that time comes, I¡¯ll protect you! Heeheehee!¡± ¡°As you command, Lady Yan¡¯er!¡± Xue An said, smiling. While the two of them were having their affectionate chat, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian were sneakily watching from a distance. ¡°Sister, what are daddy and mommy doing?¡± Nian Nian asked. ¡°Shh!¡± Xiang Xiang signaled Nian Nian to keep her voice down with a serious face and then said, ¡°You¡¯re too young to understand, of course!¡± ¡°Huh? Do you understand, sister?¡± Nian Nian asked with wide eyes. ¡°Of course!¡± Xiang Xiang said proudly, ¡°I was born a whole five minutes before you, you know!¡± She then cleared her throat, lowered her voice, and said, ¡°Daddy and mommy are dating!¡± ¡°Dating?¡± ¡°Mhm, mhm!¡± ¡°So what¡¯s dating? Can you eat it? Is it delicious?¡± The standard three-part question from Nian Nian. Xue Xiang frowned, tapped Xue Nian¡¯s head gently, and said, ¡°All you know is eating! Love is for talking about, not eating!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± On hearing it wasn¡¯t edible, Xue Nian lost interest. She lowered her head and started fiddling with the toy frying pan made from the Thousand-Year Qingmu Heart that Xue An had given her. It looked lustrous and seemed very delicious. Xue Nian swallowed saliva, sneakily glanced at her sister Xue Xiang, saw that she wasn¡¯t paying attention, and then sneakily put it to her lips and crunched down on it. Unexpectedly, after biting this small piece of wood no more than three to five centimeters, it suddenly expanded many times over. It became the size of a regular frying pan. Xue Nian was shocked by this sudden change and said shakily, ¡°Sister¡­ Sister!¡± Xue Xiang turned her head and saw Xue Nian with a huge pan hanging around her neck, and she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned as well. ¡°What have you done now?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, I just bit into the wood, and then it turned into this!¡± Xue Nian was almost in tears. That¡¯s when Xue An walked over, chuckling to himself. He had long noticed the two mischief-makers sneaking peeks from a distance and couldn¡¯t help but find the situation amusing, although he still pretended to keep a straight face. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Daddy, Nian Nian was being greedy again, and the wood has now become so big and big!¡± Xue Xiang gestured with her hands to show a large size and looked utterly alarmed. Xue An looked at it and then frowned, ¡°Oh no, once this thing has grown, it won¡¯t shrink back. It looks like Nian Nian will have to live with this pan hanging from now on!¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to live with a pan hanging on me, it¡¯s so ugly, wuu wuu wuu!¡± Xue Nian cried out in fear. An Yan gave Xue An a helpless glance, ¡°Stop teasing, Nian Nian¡¯s crying!¡± Then Xue An smiled, squatted down, and snapped his fingers. The frying pan abruptly shrank back to its original size. Both girls were gobsmacked. ¡°Daddy, how did you do that?¡± Xue Nian asked with her tears turning into laughter. Xue An had only been preoccupied with his tender moment with An Yan and had forgotten to tell the two girls that the Thousand-Year Qingmu Heart was a Spiritual Artifact capable of expanding and contracting. ¡°Want to learn it?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± The two little girls nodded in unison. ¡°Listen, when you want it to grow bigger, you just shout ¡®Magical Girl Transformation!¡¯ If you shout ¡®Ultraman¡¯, it will help you fight monsters! And when you say ¡®I don¡¯t want to play with you anymore¡¯, it will shrink back!¡± The eyes of the two little girls widened, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah! You can try it!¡± Xue An said. The real Spell Decree, of course, couldn¡¯t possibly be that simple; this was a chant Xue An had specially tailored for his two daughters. Xue Xiang took off the pendant, ¡°Magical Girl Transformation!¡± The Thousand-Year Qingmu Heart suddenly grew into a flat-bottomed pan. Xue Xiang, excited, shouted again, ¡°Ultraman!¡± The flat-bottomed pan turned into a streak of light and flew out, smashing a large rock to pieces before returning to Xue Xiang¡¯s hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want to play with you anymore!¡± The flat-bottomed pan shrank back to its original size. ¡°It¡¯s truly magical!¡± The two little girls exclaimed in unison. An Yan couldn¡¯t help but laugh and cry, ¡°Who does that, giving girls a flat-bottomed pan as a toy instead of something nicer?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a flat-bottomed pan? It¡¯s essential for home and travel, and it has a high lethality too!¡± ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s just not ladylike!¡± Xue An chuckled, ¡°But don¡¯t you use it pretty well?¡± ¡°I¡­ mine is different!¡± An Yan¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Oh, if that¡¯s the case, the gift I prepared with care must be useless then!¡± ¡°What gift?¡± Xue An fished out a flat-bottomed pan from nowhere. ¡°It¡¯s this one!¡± An Yan took it and weighed it in her hands, not noticing anything peculiar. ¡°Try swinging it with force!¡± Xue An said casually. An Yan did as Xue An had said and swung it fiercely. A bolt of lightning struck down mightily, turning a large tree to ash with a loud crack. The power of it astonished An Yan. At that moment, An Yan could hear a very respectful voice coming from the pan. ¡°Mistress!¡± ¡°What¡­ what is this?¡± An Yan asked fearfully. Xue An smiled, ¡°This is a Spiritual Artifact-level flat-bottomed pan that I¡¯ve specially refined for you! As for the speaking one¡­ won¡¯t you show yourself?¡± Following Xue An¡¯s words, a gigantic figure formed from lightning, towering about three meters high, appeared in mid-air and then respectfully bowed its head toward Xue An. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°This is an Artifact Spirit that I¡¯ve refined out of Lei Zun!¡± Xue An said indifferently. This pan was something he had already refined back when he was in Kunlun, specifically to give to An Yan as a weapon. An Yan gradually regained her composure, then looked at the large fellow with keen interest. ¡°Is this thing crackling because it¡¯s made of lightning?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean, if we have a power outage, we could use it as a generator?¡± An Yan said, somewhat excitedly. Xue An paused for a moment, then with a mix of laughter and resignation, nodded, ¡°It should¡­ be possible!¡± ¡°Husband, I love this gift!¡± An Yan was overjoyed. What An Yan didn¡¯t know was just how precious an Artifact Spirit made from Lei Zun really was! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Placing such an item in any Immortal Cultivation realm, it would be considered a treasure! Only Xue An would be so lavish as to refine an exquisite Artifact Spirit like this into a flat-bottomed pan. But to Xue An, this didn¡¯t seem to matter much; as long as his wife liked it. Not to mention an artifact from Lei Zun, not even a Primordial Treasure would be too extravagant. There¡¯s no help for it; the Immortal Venerable spoiling his wife is just this capricious. Chapter 326 - Chapter 326: Chapter 326: The Domineering Side of Old Xie’s Restaurant (Second Update) Chapter 326: Chapter 326: The Domineering Side of Old Xie¡¯s Restaurant (Second Update) ¡°` At dusk. Beijiang city was drenched in a drizzling autumn rain. ¡°Xuan¡¯Er, let me drive you home!¡± a colleague offered warmly. Tang Xuan¡¯er smiled and shook her head, ¡°No need! I have to stop by a friend¡¯s place first!¡± After saying that, she donned her raincoat and stepped into the curtain of rain. By the time she arrived at Old Xie¡¯s restaurant, night had completely fallen. ¡°Oh dear, Xuan¡¯Er, why didn¡¯t you call ahead so Uncle Xie could have picked you up in this rain!¡± Auntie Pang rushed forward to greet Tang Xuan¡¯er, who had walked in wearing a raincoat, with a look of surprise. ¡°It¡¯s fine, the rain isn¡¯t that heavy!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er removed her raincoat and said with a smile. ¡°Look at you, your hair is all wet. Wipe it off quickly! Don¡¯t catch a cold!¡± Auntie Pang affectionately handed over a dry towel. ¡°Where¡¯s Jingjing?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er asked while drying her hair. ¡°She¡¯s inside. When it started raining, she thought you wouldn¡¯t come and started doing her homework in the back room,¡± Auntie Pang said with a beaming smile. In recent times, Tang Xuan¡¯er had been coming to Old Xie¡¯s restaurant every evening to tutor Xie Jingjing. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go in!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er walked toward the back room. Only after her figure was completely out of sight did the several tables of customers in the hall let out a collective sigh. ¡°My God, this girl is indeed as beautiful as the rumors say! Especially when she smiles, it¡¯s intoxicating!¡± a man said, utterly smitten. ¡°Cough cough, of course she¡¯s beautiful, what do you think is the reason I come here every day at this time?¡± another man at the same table said with a hearty laugh. ¡°Eh, have you inquired? What¡¯s her name? At least find out her phone number or WeChat or something!¡± yet another man lusted after her. ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t talk nonsense! This girl is definitely not ordinary!¡± someone quickly gestured for them to lower their voices. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it; she¡¯s just wearing a raincoat, walking here by herself, what kind of big background could she have?¡± someone skeptically remarked. ¡°Don¡¯t believe it, huh? Well, not to mention the girl, the background of this restaurant is not something you could imagine!¡± another person sneered. ¡°This little rundown restaurant has a background? Stop joking!¡± No sooner had these words left his mouth, several burly men dressed in black appeared outside the restaurant; each one had a robust build, and the leader was holding a black umbrella, his face full of menace. Upon seeing this group, all the customers inside shuddered unison, and someone couldn¡¯t help but whisper in alarm. ¡°It¡¯s Xu Jiu! One of Du Fan¡¯s top men!¡± Everyone was shocked. This was a figure with some notoriety in Beijiang city, so what was he doing here on a rainy night? As they wondered, Xu Jiu tapped on the glass window. Old Xie came out and upon seeing the man, walked forward to open the door. Once opened, Old Xie said, ¡°Come in.¡± Xu Jiu¡¯s face broke into a sycophantic smile, and he bowed his head, saying, ¡°No need to come in, I¡¯m soaked with rainwater, I wouldn¡¯t want to dirty your floor! I¡¯m just here following my boss¡¯s orders, to see if anyone who doesn¡¯t know their place has come by recently?¡± Old Xie shook his head, ¡°Ever since you sorted out those guys who came asking for money last time, there hasn¡¯t been any riff-raff!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, those guys have been kicked out of Beijiang city by me, and they wouldn¡¯t dare come back in this lifetime!¡± Xu Jiu kept nodding and bowing repeatedly. Just recently, a few rookie hooligans came to Old Xie¡¯s restaurant for a meal and intentionally dropped a dead cockroach into their dish afterward, demanding compensation and threatening to trash the place if they weren¡¯t paid. Old Xie recognized instantly that these men were here to extort. You say pay them? That feels unacceptable. If we get mad at this bunch, then we might as well give up the idea of doing business properly in the future. With this thought, Old Xie felt somewhat troubled. It was Auntie Pang who tentatively made a call to a person named Du Fan who she had met at Xue An¡¯s house during a dinner party. At the time, Du Fan was not in Zhongdu, but as soon as he received Auntie Pang¡¯s call, he immediately broke into a cold sweat. Although Old Xie and Auntie Pang were just ordinary people, the fact that they were able to attend Mr. Xue¡¯s banquet indicated that they certainly had more than an ordinary relationship with him. If something went wrong, when Mr. Xue came back, his own head¡­ With this thought, he shuddered and immediately said, ¡°Tell Uncle Xie to rest assured, I¡¯ll send someone over right away!¡± After hanging up the phone, he immediately informed his underling Xu Jiu in Zhongdu and gritted his teeth over the phone, ¡°If this matter isn¡¯t resolved well, then we should prepare to be finished together!¡± Hearing such severe consequences, Xu Jiu, who was drinking at a bar, was so frightened he almost wet himself, and immediately rallied his subordinates and rushed over. He had thought it was some formidable outsider crossing over from Beijiang, but when he arrived at the restaurant, it turned out to be just a bunch of clueless, inexperienced young hoodlums! And these young hoodlums were scared witless as soon as they saw Xu Jiu! In the underworld, who didn¡¯t know Lord Xu Jiu! Especially in the eyes of these small-time hoodlums, Xu Jiu was practically a godlike figure! Xu Jiu wanted to kill these people at that moment, but still suppressed his fury and respectfully apologized to Uncle Xie. After all, his boss had repeatedly instructed him that he must be respectful! This made Old Xie feel a bit embarrassed at the time! After this incident, Xu Jiu became cautious. He didn¡¯t want to one day get dragged down because of some blind small-time hoodlum. So he made a point of stopping by now and then, just to check in. Today was no exception. Seeing this group of strong men shivering in the rain, Old Xie also felt somewhat guilty, so he pulled out a hundred yuan bill. ¡°Since you insist on not coming in, here¡¯s a hundred yuan. Go buy a bottle of water to drink!¡± Xu Jiu trembled all over in fear, knowing that if he dared to accept this hundred yuan, Du Fan would have his hide. So he quickly waved his hands and declined, ¡°Uncle Xie, please don¡¯t be so courteous, just think of me as one of your juniors. Whatever you need, just give me the word!¡± And Xu Jiu¡¯s bowing and scraping in front of everyone in the restaurant left them all stunned. The one who had just spoken sneered, ¡°See? Now everyone knows I was right! Could someone who makes Xu Jiu bow and scrape be an ordinary person?¡± The others fell silent, but they all understood one thing in their hearts. This little restaurant was definitely not as simple as it seemed! Correspondingly, that stunningly beautiful girl was no ordinary person either! Seeing Xu Jiu resolutely refusing the money, Old Xie had no choice but to take it back and nodded, ¡°Thank you all for your hard work!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all, it¡¯s what we should do! Please, go on with your business!¡± Xu Jiu said with a smile. After Old Xie left, Xu Jiu finally let out a sigh of relief. At that moment, one of his subordinates asked, ¡°Boss, what kind of background does this restaurant have that has you so wary?¡± ¡°What background?¡± Xu Jiu sneered, ¡°It¡¯s enough to scare you all to death if I told you! But you don¡¯t need to know too much, just remember not to provoke this restaurant at all costs!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± All the subordinates responded in unison. Chapter 327 - Chapter 327: Chapter 327: Sitting Around the Stove on an Autumn Night (3rd Update) Chapter 327: Chapter 327: Sitting Around the Stove on an Autumn Night (3rd Update) Xu Jiu felt much relieved, turned around, and was about to leave. A car pulled up to the curb, and a line of people got out. A man and a woman, followed by two exquisitely cute little girls. They seemed to be a family. The man was handsome and elegant, and the woman was even more stunningly beautiful. Such a combination naturally attracted a lot of attention. Seeing this family, Xu Jiu, who was about to leave, froze in place. As the man and woman walked towards the restaurant, laughing and talking, they passed by Xu Jiu. The man glanced at him indifferently and then walked away. It wasn¡¯t until the group entered Old Xie¡¯s Restaurant that he shuddered, coming back to his senses. That man¡­ Xu Jiu¡¯s mind buzzed with uncertainty. His subordinate beside him smacked his lips, saying in amazement, ¡°What a beauty! She¡¯s a hundred times prettier than any TV star, really¡­.¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence because Xu Jiu kicked him viciously, sending him sprawling into the rainwater, then started kicking him brutally. While kicking, Xu Jiu roared in a low voice, ¡°If you¡¯re sick of living, go jump off a building yourself, don¡¯t drag me down with you, okay?¡± Xu Jiu¡¯s savage and angry face intimidated everyone. It took a long time for them to recover, only after his subordinate had been beaten unconscious by Xu Jiu. Only then did Xu Jiu stop, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and looked at Old Xie¡¯s Restaurant with residual fear. It couldn¡¯t be wrong, it was definitely him! Just the way he looked at me is enough to be sure! At that thought, Xu Jiu had a bright idea, quickly pulled out his phone, and dialed Du Fan¡¯s number. At that moment, Du Fan happened to be in Beijiang City, drinking with some business friends. When he saw the call was from Xu Jiu, he was startled at first, then his expression turned solemn. This time of the day¡­ could it be that something happened at that restaurant? Du Fan immediately answered the call. ¡°Hello! Boss, I¡¯m at Old Xie¡¯s Restaurant. I just¡­ saw Master!¡± ¡°What?¡± Du Fan was taken aback, abruptly stood up, giving his business partners quite a fright. ¡°Say that again?¡± Xu Jiu took a deep breath, ¡°I saw Master entering the restaurant!¡± ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t see wrong?¡± ¡°Absolutely not! He even glanced at me. That indifferent look in his eyes, I could never mistake it!¡± Xu Jiu said with certainty. Du Fan hesitated for a moment, then made a decision. ¡°Stay outside, don¡¯t let those messy people disturb Master. I¡¯ll be right over!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Du Fan hung up the phone. The business friends, somewhat displeased, said, ¡°Mr. Du, with all this commotion, how are we supposed to continue our business discussion?¡± As Du Fan grabbed his coat from the sofa and ran outside, he cursed, ¡°Discuss your ass! I don¡¯t have time to deal with you now!¡± Meanwhile, inside Old Xie¡¯s Restaurant. The sudden arrival of the group quieted the entire hall. Some people were even dumbfounded. They had just seen an incomparably beautiful girl enter, and now how comes such a high-value family arrived? This small restaurant, how many surprises could it offer? Auntie Pang, who was busy with the accounts, sensed an unusual atmosphere and couldn¡¯t help but look up. When she saw the man with a smile on his face. Auntie Pang was stunned for a moment, then shouted with extreme joy, ¡°Xiao An?¡± That¡¯s right, of course, it was none other than Xue An and An Yan¡¯s family arriving! Xue An nodded with a smile, ¡°Auntie Pang!¡± Auntie Pang called out, ¡°Old Xie, stop what you¡¯re doing, Xiao Anzi is here!¡± Old Xie ran out without even wiping the flour from his hands, excited once he saw it really was Xue An. Hearing the commotion, Xie Jingjing and Tang Xuan¡¯er, who were studying in the back room, also came out. An Yan smiled at Tang Xuan¡¯er, ¡°I was planning to wait for you to come home tonight, but once I saw it was raining and knew you were at Uncle Xie¡¯s helping with homework, I decided to come over with Xue An! I hope Uncle Xie doesn¡¯t mind!¡± ¡°How could I! I couldn¡¯t have asked for better!¡± Though Old Xie initially wanted to come forward to chat, his expression was somewhat hesitant. The more he interacted with him, the more Old Xie realized that Xue An¡¯s power was unfathomably deep. Even those haughty big shots were now extremely respectful towards him, and Old Xie knew very well what the reason might be. Therefore, he had a few more concerns, afraid that being too casual might upset Xue An. An Yan naturally noticed this and deliberately teased with a smile. It was clear that An Yan was thoughtful, with a gracious and generous demeanor in dealing with people. Of course, Xue An understood An Yan¡¯s intention, and the smile on his face became three degrees warmer. This girl, she really was a treasure! Thus, he also said with a smile, ¡°I just happen to be craving some of Uncle Xie¡¯s vintage wine. Today, I¡¯ll have a good drink!¡± Old Xie burst into laughter, ¡°Alright! If there¡¯s nothing else I have, it¡¯s old wine!¡± With those words, any trace of initial awkwardness was immediately dispelled. During such a bleak autumn wind, the most suitable activity was, of course, for friends to sit together and enjoy a steaming hot pot. Old Xie courteously asked the other few tables of customers to leave. Of course, they didn¡¯t dare not to leave. The scene with Xu Jiu just now, they all had seen it, who would dare cause trouble? Then Old Xie put several tables together and ignited a copper-pot hot pot. The ingredients were all ready, and the girls, quick and efficient, soon had the various vegetables washed. Old Xie then took out a large piece of fresh mutton and began to cut the meat. However, due to the haste, there wasn¡¯t a sharp knife available, making the cutting slow. Seeing this, Xue An smiled, ¡°Let me do it!¡± As he spoke, he took the kitchen knife, and with a slight flick of his wrist, the whole knife seemed to blur into a shadow as he started chopping. There was no sound of the knife striking the chopping board, only the subtle sound of slicing meat. In a moment, the mutton was sliced, with each piece uniformly thin enough to see through. Old Xie was gobsmacked. He had never seen meat cut like this, where the knife didn¡¯t even touch the chopping board throughout the process, relying solely on incredibly precise control to lift the blade just after cutting the mutton. This sounded easy, but in practice, it was nearly impossible. It seemed that Xiao An¡¯s reputation and status were not gained so easily after all! The group gathered together. Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian were already eager, especially Nian Nian, who was practically drooling. When the mutton went into the pot, after waiting just five or six seconds, it could be taken out for tasting. Combined with Old Xie¡¯s personally mixed dipping sauce, it tasted smooth, fresh, and delicious enough to make one forget all worldly worries. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This time An Yan also poured a little wine, raising her glass toward Old Xie and Auntie Pang, ¡°I owe so much to you two, for all your help back then. Otherwise, he and I might not have made it till today. This drink, I toast to you two!¡± Old Xie and Auntie Pang quickly raised their glasses, ¡°No need to be polite, we¡¯re all family! Forget about that!¡± After one drink, An Yan¡¯s cheeks blushed, adding to her unmatched beauty. At this moment, Xue An said with a smile, ¡°Also, the reason I came here is to announce something.¡± ¡°I¡¯m planning to have another wedding ceremony with An Yan!¡± Chapter 328 - Chapter 328: Chapter 328: Strong Will to Survive (4th Update) Chapter 328: Chapter 328: Strong Will to Survive (4th Update) Hearing this sentence, the room suddenly quieted down. Jingjing, who had been somewhat silent, trembled slightly, and the mutton she was picking up with her chopsticks fell onto the table. Next to her, Xuan¡¯Er sighed softly and silently picked up the mutton for her. Mr. Xue and Auntie Pang then exclaimed with joy, ¡°Really? That¡¯s wonderful! The two of you never had a wedding ceremony, so this time it indeed should be made up for!¡± Mr. Xue even patted his chest, promising, ¡°When the time comes, I¡¯ll be your chef. It¡¯ll save money and taste good!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°We won¡¯t need a chef, you two are the witnesses of those hard times An Yan and I went through, so I want to invite you to be the officiants at the wedding!¡± Just as Mr. Xue was about to readily agree, Auntie Pang hesitated a bit. ¡°Xiao An, I know you¡¯re a good kid, and you¡¯ve always been kind to me and Mr. Xue, but we¡¯re just small business owners running a restaurant, being your officiants¡­ I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re not qualified!¡± Auntie Pang had her own worries. Xue An¡¯s status now was not what it once was, the guests coming were either powerful magnates or major figures from all sides. For her and Mr. Xue to be officiants, they simply wouldn¡¯t be able to hold their own in such a setting. Xue An smiled, ¡°Auntie Pang, in my eyes, you are the best choice, if you¡¯re not qualified, who is?¡± ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not just the two of you who will be officiants this time, I plan to invite a few more!¡± Only then did Auntie Pang relax and nodded gratefully, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, then naturally we agree one hundred percent!¡± At this moment, Mr. Xue lifted his cup, ¡°Let¡¯s all toast to Xiao An. The journey they¡¯ve been on hasn¡¯t been easy!¡± ¡°Right!¡± Auntie Pang responded resoundingly. Everyone raised their glasses together, and even Jingjing showed a sincere smile at this moment, lifting a glass of juice and saying, ¡°Xiao An, my best wishes to you!¡± Xue An and An Yan exchanged a smile, raised their cups, and said, ¡°Thank you, everyone! Cheers¡± Everyone drained their glasses, and the atmosphere became even warmer. Meanwhile, outside. Although the rain had stopped, the chill autumn wind was freezing. Even so, Du Fan, who had rushed over, insisted on not waiting in the car but stood by the entrance of Mr. Xue¡¯s restaurant, his arms at his sides, in a very respectful manner. ¡°Big brother, how about I wait here? You go back to the car and rest a moment! Who knows when Mr. Xue will finish drinking?¡± Xu Jiu suggested. Du Fan shook his head, ¡°No need, this little wind is nothing. I¡¯ll wait.¡± In fact, Du Fan was well aware that although Xue An was inside, he would definitely know everything happening outside. So it was better to be as respectful as possible. To leave a better impression in Mr. Xue¡¯s mind. These days, Du Fan¡¯s strength had grown more formidable, and he had even started to enter some legitimate industries. In response, everyone remained silent. Before, had Du Fan dared to encroach on someone else¡¯s territory, it would have certainly led to conflict. But now, all was quiet! Du Fan understood that this was all because of Xue An. The more this was the case, the more he felt a chilling awe. An awe of Xue An¡¯s power. So compared to the benefits received, what was a bit of cold wind at the doorway? He stood outside, respectfully braving the breeze. The restaurant¡¯s door opened, and Xue Xiang poked her head out, her large eyes rolling around curiously. ¡°Who is Uncle Du Fan?¡± Du Fan briskly took a couple of steps forward, smiling almost obsequiously, ¡°Miss, I am. But please don¡¯t call me uncle, just Du Fan is fine!¡± Even facing a child of four or five, Du Fan showed unsurpassed respect. Because he knew that these two little girls were Mr. Xue¡¯s precious daughters and were extremely doted on. Let alone causing trouble, if he even broke a single strand of their hair, he estimated that Mr. Xue would flay him alive. Xue Xiang giggled, covering her mouth, ¡°I¡¯m not any miss, I¡¯m Xiang Xiang! And my daddy is calling you in!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Thank you, Miss Xiang Xiang!¡± Du Fan said with a look of joy, nodding and bowing. At the same time, he felt a twinge of regret. If only he had known he should have bought some snacks and toys that children like on his way here. If he could win over these two little girls, it would be greatly beneficial to his future development! With these thoughts in mind, Du Fan walked respectfully into the dining room. ¡°Mr. Xue! Madam Xue! Miss Tang, and everyone!¡± Du Fan greeted repeatedly, his demeanor rather comical. At least, Tang Xuan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but let out a snort of laughter. The breathtaking beauty of her smile made Du Fan freeze for a moment, and then he quickly lowered his head deeply, no longer daring to look. ¡°Sit!¡± An Yan said indifferently. Only then did Du Fan dare to take a seat. ¡°You seem to have quite the timely news. You knew the moment I returned to Beijiang?¡± Du Fan shuddered with fear, worried that he had upset An Yan. He quickly explained, ¡°It¡¯s not that I had timely news, but one of my men just happened to be guarding the entrance of Uncle Xie¡¯s restaurant and happened to see you!¡± An Yan nodded, as old Xie had just reported everything that had happened before. As for Du Fan, An Yan wasn¡¯t particularly disgusted by him, but he didn¡¯t particularly admire him either. However, the man knew how to seize opportunities and was quite competent at handling matters. The old Xie¡¯s restaurant was one example. ¡°Well done!¡± Those words from An Yan made Du Fan feel elated, as he repeatedly said, ¡°It¡¯s my duty, Uncle Xie is also my elder. When lowlifes cause trouble, it¡¯s my responsibility to address it!¡± ¡°You are the first one, aside from my family, to know of my return to Beijiang,¡± An Yan said blandly. Du Fan felt a surge of joy. Did this mean he knew about Mr. Xue¡¯s return before anyone else? ¡°As it happens, I¡¯ve lost my cell phone, so I¡¯ll have you notify everyone else,¡± An Yan said. Overjoyed by this chance, Du Fan nodded vigorously, thumping his chest so loudly that it echoed, ¡°No problem, rest assured, Mr. Xue!¡± ¡°But¡­ what shall I say?¡± Du Fan asked cautiously. An Yan smiled faintly, ¡°Just say¡­ I¡¯m preparing to get married!¡± Get married? With whom? Du Fan stole a glance at the unrivaled beauty, An Yan, and suddenly understood something, a resolute light shining in his eyes. ¡°Rest assured, sir, I will inform everyone.¡± With that, he stood up to leave. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to have a bite to eat?¡± An Yan asked indifferently. Indeed, Du Fan was a little hungry, but upon seeing who was seated at the table¡ªall close to An Yan. He knew his place, realizing he was only comparable to a dog under the master¡¯s roof, so how could he qualify for the table? Therefore, he shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten, it¡¯s more important to take care of Mr. Xue¡¯s business first!¡± Having said that, he respectfully left Uncle Xie¡¯s restaurant. After he left, Auntie Pang asked curiously, ¡°Xiao An, that guy seemed quite decent, why does he seem so frightened of you?¡± An Yan smiled, ¡°Seems quite decent? Auntie Pang, do you know his background?¡± ¡°What background?¡± ¡°He used to call the shots in Beijiang¡¯s underworld!¡± Hiss. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This revelation about Du Fan¡¯s identity made Auntie Pang gasp in surprise, as she had been unaware. ¡°As for why he¡¯s so afraid of me?¡± An Yan smiled, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because of his strong desire to survive!¡± When An Yan had first returned, reborn, he had a minor conflict with Du Fan during a class reunion. That was why Du Fan was now so conspicuously silent and reserved. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had performed well, An Yan could have easily wiped him out with a snap of his fingers! Chapter 329 - Chapter 329: Chapter 329: Notice to All Parties (First Update) Chapter 329: Chapter 329: Notice to All Parties (First Update) Du Fan walked out of the restaurant, his face brimming with excitement. ¡°Big Bro, what did Mr. Xue say?¡± Xu Jiu quickly approached and asked. Du Fan smiled faintly, ¡°Mr. Xue is getting married!¡± ¡°Married? To whom?¡± ¡°Who else but Miss An!¡± ¡°Miss An? Aren¡¯t their kids already so big?¡± Xu Jiu obviously hadn¡¯t caught on yet. ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m the boss and you¡¯re just a lackey?¡± Du Fan said indifferently. ¡°Hehe, no idea!¡± ¡°Because you don¡¯t use your brain! Have you not heard about Mr. Xue¡¯s dealings in Zhongdu? Initially, the An Family didn¡¯t agree to the marriage, so Mr. Xue and Miss An must have eloped!¡± As he said this, a look of terror flashed across Du Fan¡¯s face, ¡°Later, the An Family that obstructed them, committing many grievous mistakes, was eradicated by Mr. Xue!¡± Xu Jiu also looked frightened and swallowed hard. ¡°So, this must be Mr. Xue feeling sorry for Miss An, hence the special wedding ceremony!¡± ¡°I see! So, Big Bro, what do we do? Should we raid some bridal shop or studio?¡± Xu Jiu said, bloodthirsty. Du Fan covered his eyes in despair, ¡°Don¡¯t ever say you¡¯re my lackey, it¡¯s embarrassing!¡± ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Xu Jiu still felt a bit wronged. ¡°Mr. Xue asked me to notify his friends and subordinates! Got it?¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± ¡°The Qin Family, the Northern Town Martial Hall, the Hua Family Medical Hall, Qingmang Town, and some folks from the provincial city!¡± Having researched the people around Xue An, Du Fan naturally knew who they all were! Soon, Du Fan¡¯s men began taking action. Du Fan himself changed into a set of proper new clothes and headed to the city center. Qin Family Mansion. After entering the lobby, Du Fan went straight to the reception desk, requesting to see Qin Yu or Qin Yuan. The receptionist scrutinized Du Fan before coldly handing him a sign-in sheet. ¡°Please fill out your personal information first!¡± In this place, Du Fan didn¡¯t dare to argue, and after dutifully filling it out, handed it back and then asked, ¡°When can I see Miss Qin or the old master, Qin?¡± The receptionist glanced at the calendar, ¡°Probably in about a month!¡± ¡°What?¡± Du Fan almost jumped up on the spot. ¡°What, isn¡¯t this already expedited for you? Have you not seen the queue on the side?¡± The receptionist pointed to a stack of sign-in sheets piled up half a person tall. Du Fan was somewhat at a loss for words. One month¡­ By then, even if he met with them, Mr. Xue¡¯s wedding would probably be over! ¡°Please inform Miss Qin now that I truly have an urgent matter!¡± ¡°Everyone who comes says it¡¯s urgent. Can I notify them all? Besides, Director Qin is so busy every day; her time is extremely precious! She doesn¡¯t have time to waste with you riff-raff.¡± The receptionist was still cold and spoke quite rudely. Finally losing his temper, Du Fan, who had fought his way up from the bottom, respected Xue An out of awe. But that didn¡¯t mean he was always patient with others. He slammed his hand on the desk and grabbed the receptionist by the collar, growling, ¡°I order you to notify her now, or else, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The receptionist, surprisingly, did not panic but instead pressed a button on the phone, ¡°We have a troublemaker, hurry over!¡± Moments later, a group of security guards rushed into the lobby. A smug smile appeared on the receptionist¡¯s face. ¡°You think you can mess around with hooligan tactics at Qin Group? You must be blind. Captain Yang, get this man out of here!¡± The security team¡¯s captain, a man in his thirties with a robust physique, was sizing up Du Fan. After a while, he rubbed his chin and said somewhat playfully, ¡°Du Big Bro?¡± Du Fan recognized him instantly, and his expression turned somewhat ugly. ¡°Yang the Cripple!¡± Yang the Cripple had once hung around with him, but later he clung to the Qin Family, gradually starting to look down upon Du Fan. At this moment, Yang the Cripple chuckled, ¡°What brings Du Fan to the Qin Group? Are you here to collect protection fees?¡± His words brought a burst of laughter from those around him. With a deep breath, Du Fan replied coldly, ¡°Cut the crap, I have an urgent matter that requires me to see Miss Qin!¡± ¡°You want to see our chairman? Heh, do you think you¡¯re worthy? Not just you, even a few of us aren¡¯t qualified to meet her! Big talker! I suggest you better go back to running your bar and dance hall!¡± Yang the Cripple said rudely. Du Fan let out a cold laugh, ¡°Heh, fine! Since you won¡¯t let me see her, if something happens to the Qin Family later on, let¡¯s see who can take the responsibility!¡± ¡°Something happen to the Qin Family? How could that possibly happen?¡± Yang the Cripple said with a face full of mockery. The crowd also showed faces of disbelief. ¡°Of course, and it¡¯s a major issue concerning life and death!¡± Du Fan declared proudly. In his eyes, the reason the Qin Family had been able to expand so rapidly in the last two years was all thanks to Xue An. If Xue An were gone. Then the Qin Family would be a rootless tree, not to be feared any longer. Yang the Cripple naturally thought Du Fan was exaggerating dangers, and was about to mock him when a muffled male voice came through. ¡°What¡¯s the matter that you must see our Miss Qin?¡± As his words finished, the imposing Hei King walked over. Seeing him, all the security guards and the receptionists respectfully bowed. Hei King had once known Du Fan as well. After Hei King was saved by an elixir from Xue An, signs of progress appeared in his stagnant martial cultivation level. Overjoyed, Hei King immersed himself in martial arts, disregarding mundane affairs, and now had apparently broken through to the Heavenly Human Realm. Du Fan didn¡¯t dare to neglect, he nodded slightly and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s a very confidential matter! It¡¯s about¡­ Xue!¡± Du Fan only said one word. Hei King¡¯s body trembled, his eyes blazing with intent. ¡°Follow me!¡± Following that, he led Du Fan to the VIP elevator and headed straight for the top-floor presidential office. The security guards and receptionists in the lobby exchanged glances, their faces showing fear. Especially Yang the Cripple. Could it be¡­ that this guy really had some important major issue? This was Du Fan¡¯s first time ascending to the top floor of the Qin Family Mansion. Outside the presidential office was a secretary¡¯s desk, where Hei King approached with a grave expression, ¡°I need to speak with Miss Qin.¡± ¡°The president is currently negotiating with several foreign clients inside, and she has no time!¡± the secretary responded. ¡°I can¡¯t wait! Call her private number!¡± Hei King demanded. ¡°But how? The president hates it when people dial her private number!¡± ¡°Enough chatter, call now!¡± Hei King said sternly. Reluctantly, the secretary dialed Qin Yu¡¯s private number with trembling hands. ¡°What is it!¡± Qin Yu pulled out her phone and seeing it was a call from the secretary outside, she frowned and answered the phone with a trace of annoyance. ¡°Manager Hei King wishes to speak with you!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The secretary had barely finished speaking when Hei King stepped forward, took the phone, and said solemnly. ¡°Du Fan wants to see you!¡± ¡°Du Fan?¡± Qin Yu frowned slightly, ¡°Is that all? A ruffian leader, I don¡¯t have time to meet him!¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Mr. Xue!¡± Hei King inhaled deeply before speaking. Qin Yu was suddenly shaken and quickly said, ¡°Let him in to see me!¡± Chapter 330 - Chapter 330: Chapter 330: Qin Family’s Panic (2nd Update) Chapter 330: Chapter 330: Qin Family¡¯s Panic (2nd Update) ¡°` This was the first time Du Fan had seen such a large office. The decor was simple, with no extravagant embellishments. But that huge floor-to-ceiling window was proof enough of everything. Sitting in this office felt like the entire Beijiang was underfoot. ¡°What¡¯s happened to Mr. Xue?¡± Qin Yu blurted out immediately. ¡°Last night, I met Mr. Xue¡ªhe¡¯s back in Beijiang!¡± ¡°What?¡± Qin Yu exclaimed, her complexion gradually turning serious. Mr. Xue had returned to Beijiang and hadn¡¯t even notified her¡ªcould it be that he was dissatisfied with the Qin Family? The more she thought about it, the more anxious she became. ¡°Then why are you here?¡± Watching the fleeting panic on Qin Yu¡¯s face, Du Fan felt somewhat pleased. Hehe, no matter how powerful your Qin Family is, don¡¯t you still have to listen to me obediently? ¡°I, unworthy as I am, had drinks with Mr. Xue last night, and during the feast he mentioned he was planning to get married and told me to notify all of you!¡± Du Fan said, his face brimming with pride, boasting just a little. Qin Yu wasn¡¯t paying attention to the rest; she only heard that Mr. Xue was preparing to get married. That statement blew her mind, and it took a while for her to recover. ¡°Where is Mr. Xue now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Du Fan was actually not lying about this. Qin Yu immediately made a phone call. ¡°Hello, has anyone returned to Number One Tian Villa?¡± ¡°Chairwoman, hasn¡¯t there always been someone living there?¡± the property manager from Yunmeng Villa replied, confused. ¡°Nonsense, I¡¯m talking about Mr. Xue!¡± Qin Yu roared. ¡°I¡¯ll check right now!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t find out, then pack your things and get out!¡± Qin Yu said in fury. She had repeatedly insisted, if there was any movement in and out of Number One Tian Villa, they must notify her. Especially if Mr. Xue showed up, they were to inform her immediately. Qin Yu¡¯s intention had been to know as soon as Xue An returned. But she hadn¡¯t expected to be completely uninformed on this occasion when Mr. Xue had returned! To miss such an important notification. That was a great disrespect to Mr. Xue! Thinking of the consequences of angering Xue An, Qin Yu¡¯s whole body trembled. The property manager on the other end of the phone was even more panicked by Qin Yu¡¯s final roar, and after hanging up the phone, he scurried off to check the visitor logs, to no avail. ¡°Manager, what are you looking for?¡± A security guard saw his immediate superior sweating profusely and couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Number One Tian Villa¡­¡± the property manager muttered despondently. Hearing this, the guard laughed and said, ¡°I forgot to tell you, last night I saw the gentleman from Number One Tian Villa!¡± The property manager shuddered, his eyes slowly lighting up, ¡°You¡­ what did you say?¡± ¡°Last night, I was on duty at the gate and just saw Mr. Xue taking his family out! They didn¡¯t return until late at night! I was just about to tell you!¡± the guard said. The property manager jumped three feet high, hugged the security guard, and kissed him, then laughed and said, ¡°Well done, tomorrow I¡¯ll promote you to deputy head of the security team!¡± After that, he rushed back to his office and dialed Qin Yu¡¯s number. Qin Yu was waiting by the phone, picking up immediately as it rang. ¡°Chairwoman, Mr. Xue returned last night and is currently staying at Number One Tian Villa!¡± Upon hearing this, Qin Yu breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Good, remember not to disturb him! But also keep a close watch! Understand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°` Qin Yu hung up the phone, only then realizing her whole body was covered in cold sweat. What she feared most was Xue An holding a negative view of the Qin Family, but it seemed there was no problem now, or else he wouldn¡¯t continue staying in the Number One Tian Villa. Then she nodded at Du Fan and said, ¡°Thank you!¡± With a grin, Du Fan replied, ¡°No problem! Just notifying Miss Qin is enough!¡± ¡°Did Mr. Xue say anything else? Like how he plans to handle the wedding?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t mention that!¡± Qin Yu nodded and personally escorted Du Fan to the elevator. This scene left several secretaries agape. Before leaving, Du Fan said calmly, ¡°I think your company is great in all aspects, except the receptionist and the head of security in the lobby are too arrogant. You should know¡­ Mr. Xue really dislikes it when people are too presumptuous!¡± Qin Yu shivered and nodded, ¡°Understood! Thank you very much!¡± It was only after Du Fan had left that Qin Yu turned around and went back to her office. ¡°Go and fire the receptionist and the head of security on duty in the lobby today! And warn everyone to behave themselves and not to get carried away!¡± Qin Yu said with a face full of severity. ¡°Yes!¡± Hei King carried out the orders. After pondering for a moment, Qin Yu shared the news with her grandfather, Qin Yuan. At the moment, Qin Yuan was fishing by the picturesque lakeside in Beijiang. He had started to retire and enjoy his later years. The group¡¯s various affairs had been handed over to Qin Yu to manage. So when he saw the call from his granddaughter Qin Yu, Qin Yuan couldn¡¯t help but be slightly startled. What happened? Once connected, Qin Yu rattled off the situation. When he heard that Xue An was planning to get married, Qin Yuan¡¯s expression shook with surprise. ¡°You did well!¡± said Qin Yuan with a nod of approval. ¡°Mr. Xue has returned this time without informing us, and to not notify us directly about such important news does feel disconcerting!¡± ¡°However, I think there shouldn¡¯t be any problem! Mr. Xue, being a True Immortal of this era, would not stoop to pettiness. But we must show our sincerity! I am now hurrying back, and we will go to the Number One Tian Villa together later on!¡± ¡°Moreover, this marriage is a perfect opportunity for our Qin Family to show our sincerity!¡± While the Qin Family was thrown into chaos over this matter, Xue An was in the Number One Tian Villa, teaching his wife martial arts. An Yan¡¯s cultivation level was now that of a Half-step Loose Immortal, but aside from that, her skills were all over the place. Xue An began teaching from the most fundamental aspects. Such as how to circulate Spiritual Energy, and how to cast Spell Decrees! But An Yan had no interest in these and grew bored after a short while. Seeing this, Xue An could only smile wryly. He knew that when he was the Immortal Venerable, countless geniuses holding unparalleled treasures would kneel before him seeking his guidance, though he never gave them a second glance. Yet now, An Yan¡¯s face was filled with boredom, even complaining that Xue An¡¯s teaching was too dull. ¡°How about¡­ I teach you how to use a flat-bottomed pan?¡± Xue An tentatively asked. An Yan¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, and she nodded enthusiastically, ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Even Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang ran over. ¡°Dad, we want to learn, too!¡± Xue An didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry and also took out a flat-bottomed pan, lamenting to himself. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The mighty Immortal Venerable, teaching martial arts with a pan in hand! He then began to teach his wife and children how to repel enemies and maximize their damage potential! So when Qin Yu and Qin Yuan arrived at the Number One Tian Villa, Xue An was leading his family, each with a flat-bottomed pan, standing atop a small hill, practicing martial arts with gestures and movements. The sight was so stunning it was almost unbearable to watch. Chapter 331 - Chapter 331: Chapter 331 Gathering of the Crowd (Third Update) Chapter 331: Chapter 331 Gathering of the Crowd (Third Update) ¡°` ¡°What kind of novel move is this?¡± Qin Yu asked her grandfather Qin Yuan beside her. Qin Yuan¡¯s face was also full of curiosity as he shook his head and said, ¡°I have no idea either, probably some kind of new and exotic weapon!¡± ¡°But why does it look more and more like a pot to me?¡± Qin Yu said. ¡°We, mere mortals with our mortal eyes, how could we possibly fathom its secrets!¡± No sooner had Qin Yuan¡¯s voice faded when the two little girls, caught up in their play, flung out the flat-bottomed pan made of Qingmu Xin. ¡°Ultraman!¡± Boom! The flat-bottom pan directly shattered a large rock before returning to the hands of the two little girls. An Yan watched with delight, paying no heed to the moves Xue An had just taught her, as she suddenly swung her arm. Boom! A bolt of Nine Heavens Thunder struck down, blasting a huge hole in the top of the small mountain. Qin Yuan and his granddaughter Qin Yu were completely dumbfounded. It took a good while before Qin Yu, with a face full of admiration, nodded and said, ¡°Grandpa, you were right, how could this thing possibly be a flat-bottom pan? It¡¯s clearly a magical artifact that only appears in novels!¡± Qin Yuan, with a solemn expression, said, ¡°I think this is very likely the legendary Heaven-Flipping Seal!¡± The two of them were letting their imaginations run wild below. By the time An Yan and the two little girls had played to their hearts¡¯ content, Xue An had also given up on the idea of teaching them profound martial arts. Especially with An Yan, the moves she used according to Xue An¡¯s teachings somehow looked awkward no matter how you looked at them. But when she performed them on her own, they were as natural and effortless as an antelope hanging its horns! Could this be¡­ innate talent? Xue An couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of amusement and frustration. This talent of his wife was indeed quite peculiar. Upon seeing Xue An approach, Qin Yuan and Qin Yu quickly stood up straight and respectfully greeted, ¡°Master!¡± Xue An had of course noticed their arrival long ago, so he nodded with a smile. Qin Yu, a bit impatient, stepped forward and said, ¡°Master, you¡¯ve returned to Beijiang, and we didn¡¯t even know! It was all because of my negligence. I hope you can forgive me!¡± Qin Yuan too stepped forward and, with clasped hands, said, ¡°Master, the Qin Family¡¯s initial resolution has never changed. We have always been a stout support for you, Master. It might be that our development has been too rapid and inevitably, there¡¯s a mix of good and bad. Some things have been less than perfect and might have displeased you! You can tell us at any time, I, Qin Yuan, am willing to take full responsibility!¡± The two of them looked as if they were ready to accept their punishment, which left Xue An quite bewildered. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What is all this nonsense?¡± Xue An said. Uh? Qin Yuan and Qin Yu looked at each other, then with baffled expressions said, ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you angry at the Qin Family anymore?¡± ¡°Why would I be angry with you?¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you inform us of your return this time, and you even had Du Fan convey the news that you were getting married?¡± Qin Yu bravely asked. After hearing this, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°I lost my phone, didn¡¯t have your numbers, and I was too lazy to notify everyone one by one. Du Fan happened to be there, so I asked him to pass the message along! It¡¯s that simple!¡± Qin Yuan and Qin Yu were astounded. So, the thing that had them so worried and frightened was just because Xue An had lost his phone? Regardless, this was indeed good news. Finally, Qin Yuan and Qin Yu let out sighs of relief. Qin Yuan said with a smile, ¡°So that¡¯s what it was. You nearly scared this old man to death!¡± Xue An laughed heartily, ¡°You make me sound like a capricious king, what is there to be so afraid of?¡± Qin Yu thought to herself, You might not be a king, but to us, you are far more formidable than any king! After they entered the house and had chatted idly for a while, Qin Yuan finally spoke with earnest sincerity, ¡°Master¡¯s wedding is a truly joyous occasion, but I wonder, what are your plans for it?¡± Qin Yu also perked up her ears to listen. This was the question she cared about the most. ¡°` As long as Xue An mentioned his plans, the Qin Group would be able to undertake all of it. Even if Xue An said he planned to get married on the moon, Qin Yu wouldn¡¯t hesitate to call M Country¡¯s space center and immediately buy a rocket and a spaceship. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Well¡­ let¡¯s wait until they come in to discuss it!¡± As they were speaking, Tan Dong and his daughter Tan Xiaoyu, along with Hua Xingyu and Hua Tingting, his grandchild, all walked in. They had only found out about the news through Du Fan¡¯s notification. When they heard that Xue An was getting married, they were all shocked. Hua Tingting had been sitting in the clinic at that time and her expression darkened for a long while after hearing the news. In the end, Hua Xingyu asked with a wry smile, ¡°How about you stay home and keep watch? I can go instead!¡± But Hua Tingting shook her head, ¡°I want to go!¡± Hua Xingyu sighed, ¡°Alright! Then let¡¯s close the clinic and set off right now!¡± A similar scene unfolded at the Beijiang Martial Arts Hall. However, Tan Xiaoyu was, after all, trained in martial arts, and with a broad-minded nature, despite feeling a deep melancholy, still brought along her heartfelt blessings as she and her father Tan Dong hurried over. The room became lively. An Yan felt a bit embarrassed. After all, what was being discussed was her marriage to Xue An! Although she was already a mother, An Yan still had an innocent girl¡¯s heart. So, she turned and went to another room, followed by Hua Tingting, Tan Xiaoyu, and Tang Xuan¡¯er. Only a few men and Qin Yu were left in the room. Xue An was sipping tea and chatting with them casually. Not mentioning what the next steps were, none of these men dared to utter a word. Another hour passed. Footsteps were heard outside, and Xue Lan rushed in. Xue An¡¯s cousin, after two years of experience, had lost her youthfulness and had become mature and steady. The aura she carried now clearly showed she had become a Xiaoyao! ¡°Brother! Where are my sister-in-law and the two nieces?¡± was the first thing Xue Lan asked. Xue An smiled and pointed to the adjacent room. Xue Lan nodded to everyone and then turned to go to the next room. She had come as soon as she got the news. Xue Lan¡¯s parents also planned to come, especially her mother, who shamelessly claimed that after all, she was somewhat a senior to Xue An. Xue Lan did not speak but just coldly watched her unreasonable mother. Not until her mother looked down, embarrassed, did Xue Lan say coldly, ¡°You both clearly know what you did to Xiao An in the past.¡± ¡°My achievements today are because Xiao An took pity on me, but that doesn¡¯t mean I have any good feelings towards you!¡± Now Xue Lan¡¯s word was law at home. With such a retort, her short-sighted parents didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. ¡°Sir, who else are we waiting for?¡± Qin Yuan couldn¡¯t help but ask. Xue An smiled, ¡°They should be arriving soon!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Indeed. After some tens of minutes passed, there was a chaos outside. Then, many people filed in one after another. Qin Yuan and the others couldn¡¯t help but stand up. Because those who came were from the great noble families of the provincial city! Chapter 332 - Chapter 332: Chapter 332 Preparing for the Wedding (4th Update) Chapter 332: Chapter 332 Preparing for the Wedding (4th Update) Shi Dong, accompanied by his siblings Shi Hao and Shi Zhuli, came on behalf of the Shi Family. Feng Chaochou led a large group of subordinates, representing the Feng Family. Besides them, many slightly lesser noble families from the provincial capital also made their presence felt¡ªall had come. ¡°Mr.!¡± they chorused in greeting. They had all just arrived in Beijiang. Du Fan¡¯s capability in getting things done was indeed remarkable; this time, to notify the major families in the provincial capital as soon as possible, he simply rented a helicopter and personally rushed over. Once here, the first people he sought out were the Shi Family. Shi Dong, upon hearing that a big bully from Beijiang was looking for him, was somewhat baffled. But after the meeting, he learned that it was Xue An¡¯s wedding. Shi Dong was greatly shaken and immediately sprang into action. Shi Hao, who was discussing business out of town, immediately took a flight to Beijiang. A thought briefly crossed Shi Dong¡¯s mind at the time. If he kept the news to himself and went on his own, could he possibly outsmart the other noble families? But he dismissed the idea almost instantly. It¡¯s best not to play tricks in front of that man. Otherwise, not even an Immortal could save you! Therefore, he immediately informed the Feng Family and other major families, and that¡¯s how they came all together, in a grand procession. The room was already packed to the brim by this time. Everyone was quietly looking at Xue An. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Thank you all for coming. This time, I am getting married to my wife. She followed me without asking for anything in return, so naturally, I have to make it up to her!¡± ¡°Good!¡± the crowd roared in approval. With so many people arriving, it was natural that not all could stay at the Number One Tian Villa; Qin Yu was in charge of receiving these guests. After settling these people, Xue An made several phone calls. Inside the barracks. An Qing had just finished her work and was preparing to go home. ¡°Colonel An, this is a gift for you from Major General Wang of the Zhonghuai military region¡­¡± a female communication officer came in, holding a huge gift box. An Qing shook her head before the woman could finish, ¡°Return it!¡± With that, An Qing turned and left. The communication officer watched An Qing¡¯s receding figure helplessly, wondering to herself how many times this had happened this month? Nowadays, An Qing was known as the number one beauty of the military! Countless people vied for her affection, one after another, but An Qing was like a piece of cold ice, never moved by them. Driving home, An Ying and An Meng had also just returned. Now, both of them were also working in management at Tianyuan Company, busy and fulfilled every day. Just as they were about to have dinner, An Qing¡¯s phone rang. She glanced down, and the brows that had been tightly knitted for some time now relaxed at once. ¡°Brother-in-law!¡± An Qing said. Hearing this address, An Ying and An Meng, who were eating, perked up their ears. Xue An laughed on the other end of the phone, ¡°How did you know it was me? This is a new number!¡± ¡°Hehe, besides you and my sister, no one else has this phone number!¡± An Qing said with a giggle. ¡°Brother-in-law, when did you come back? Is everything¡­ taken care of over there?¡± An Qing knew that Xue An had gone to Kunlun recently, hence she asked. ¡°I returned yesterday and have already settled everything!¡± Xue An said in a subdued tone. Even though she knew of Xue An¡¯s terrifying power, An Qing still couldn¡¯t help but draw a sharp breath. Even Kunlun, known as the ¡°Immortal Realm¡±, had been conquered by Xue An. Just how formidable was his brother-in-law! ¡°The reason I¡¯m calling is to tell you something!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m preparing a grand wedding for your sister!¡± An Qing was taken aback, then the corners of her mouth lifted into an extremely joyful smile, ¡°That¡¯s long overdue! Where is it? In Beijiang? I¡¯ll head over right now!¡± An Qing was eager as fire. But Xue An chuckled, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. Since I want to make amends, it naturally has to be unparalleled in the world. That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking!¡± Xue An shared his thoughts with An Qing, who listened with eyes sparkling with amazement. After hearing everything, she nodded and said, ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s do everything as you say!¡± After hanging up the phone, An Ying and An Meng exchanged looks. An Qing smiled, ¡°Brother-in-law and big sister are going to redo their wedding! We have to go to Beijiang first to bring big sister back. You guys should come along too!¡± An Ying and An Meng¡¯s eyes lit up, nodding again and again, ¡°Okay!¡± Chen Xiuhe had been enjoying his days peacefully at home during this period. Zhongdu was tranquil and untroubled. Tianyuan was growing stronger and stronger, everything was on the right track. He didn¡¯t have much to tend to anymore, so he spent his days benevolently reading books at home. However, as soon as he received Xue An¡¯s call, he immediately snapped to attention like a sword unsheathed, regaining his edge. ¡°Mr. Xue, is there something you need?¡± Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°I wanted to let you know something. An Yan and I are planning to have our wedding!¡± ¡°Good! Good news! I will definitely be there!¡± Chen Xiuhe laughed heartily, offering his congratulations. ¡°However, I want everything to follow the most traditional customs. An Yan has no elders in Zhongdu, so you¡¯ll act as the elder of her family. I¡¯ll come for her when the time comes.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Chen Xiuhe immediately agreed. This was a matter of giving him face. There was no way he would disagree. ¡°As for the other guests, you can take care of notifying them!¡± Xue An said before hanging up the phone. Chen Rushi walked into the room at that moment and, seeing her grandfather so cheerful, couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s going on? What¡¯s got you so happy?¡± Chen Xiuhe sighed softly upon seeing his granddaughter, ¡°Mr. Xue and An Yan are going to have a grand wedding!¡± Chen Rushi was stunned. Her complexion gradually turned pale, but after a moment, she took a deep breath and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful news! True lovers finally getting married!¡± Chen Xiuhe stood up, ¡°Mr. Xue has asked me to act as part of the bride¡¯s family. But I always feel that just me alone isn¡¯t quite significant enough. Last time we received so many benefits from Mr. Xue, it¡¯s time for the military to step out and boost our spirits!¡± Chen Xiuhe was someone who loved a big spectacle. His favorite thing was to make everything grand and lively. For Xue An¡¯s wedding, Chen Xiuhe naturally paid even more attention. Xue An then called each of his three buddies separately. Zhao Xuehui, Yang Binyi, and Qiao Le had changed significantly from their past selves as Tianyuan Company grew more powerful, increasing their influence as well. But upon receiving Xue An¡¯s call, the three of them hadn¡¯t changed a bit, still chatting and joking as they always did. It was only after Xue An announced that he was going to marry An Yan that the three fell silent for a moment, then sincerely expressed their thought. ¡°We¡¯ve finally reached this day!¡± The three of them had witnessed Xue An and An Yan¡¯s most innocent times, so they were sincerely happy. In any case, following Xue An¡¯s several phone calls, the entire Zhongdu gradually began to boil with excitement. But what really pushed everything to a climax Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only was an article by the female reporter from the provincial capital, Chen Xiaoyi. Of course, she was no longer with the entertainment weekly; she was working at a rather influential media outlet now. When she learned that Xue An was getting married, she was so moved that she wrote an article. In the report, she listed all the deeds of Xue An that she knew of and then sincerely extended her congratulations for the new marriage! This article was like pouring a scoop of water into hot oil, completely igniting everything. Chapter 333 - Chapter 333: Chapter 333: News Spreads, Sensation Among All Parties (First Update) Chapter 333: Chapter 333: News Spreads, Sensation Among All Parties (First Update) Domestic and international media were all abuzz. Many well-known media outlets delivered detailed reports immediately. Among them, the media from M Country¡¯s Hollywood were particularly notable. In their reporting, they lavished nothing but the highest praise on Xue An. Those unaware might even think it was a Huaxia media outlet. In fact, only those in the know understood that during the Oscars ceremony, Xue An had stepped in to save everyone. The goodwill he had earned from this was immense. Although, due to the embargo by M Country¡¯s intelligence agencies, they couldn¡¯t speak plainly about it, saying a few kind words was still okay. When the Shen Family heard the news, they were also greatly shaken. After Xue An had returned directly to Beijiang from the City of Sin, Shen Nan had been despondent for a long time. For this grand wedding, she insisted on returning to the country to attend. Shen Kang naturally nodded in agreement. And in the City of Sin. Wen Sinan held the newspaper with an expression that changed unpredictably. Sitting opposite her was none other than Griffin. He and Wen Sinan sat face to face, and they appeared quite harmonious. But such a scene would have been utterly impossible before. However, the City of Sin had gradually shed those dark undertones. Griffin¡¯s gambling business was booming, earning a fortune each day, so naturally, he couldn¡¯t be bothered with the petty dark deeds that made little money. Wen Sinan had also led her many subordinates to open several hotels, and their business was thriving. ¡°My dear Wen Sinan, I¡¯m planning to go to Huaxia right now, do you want to come with me?¡± Griffin asked with a smiling face. The current Griffin dressed every day in traditional Chinese attire, trying his best to mimic the look of a Huaxian person. In his own words, he wanted to wear the same clothes as a deity. Because in Griffin¡¯s eyes, Xue An was already on par with a creator god. Wen Sinan remained silent for a while before shaking her head, ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± With that, she got up and left. Watching her lonely retreating figure, Griffin shook his head and said, ¡°To fall in love with a deity! Ah, emotions really are troublesome!¡± However, the biggest reaction came from the intelligence agencies of various countries. M Country. When intelligence chief Quixy learned of the news that Xue An would soon marry, his body shivered with dread. Could a single Xue An, who had already sent the world into chaos, now be joined by a woman in this affair? So, he immediately made a phone call and yelled into the receiver, ¡°I don¡¯t care how you do it, but for this wedding, you must find out all the details for me. I need a high-resolution photograph of Xue An, and not another damned blur where you can¡¯t even make out his face!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Also, I want you to investigate thoroughly who Xue An¡¯s wife is! I want all her details!¡± ¡°We can find that right now!¡± Soon, An Yan¡¯s information was delivered. As Xue An was the number one person of interest in multiple countries, detailed information existed on everyone associated with him. When Quixy saw An Yan¡¯s identification photo, which revealed no clue about her age. His eyes lit up, ¡°This girl looks very kind, doesn¡¯t she? This is a good start!¡± After reviewing all the information, Quixy was pleased. Oh God, have you finally decided to extend your divine favor to your subjects? This girl wasn¡¯t some demoness! And she appeared very kind, with no violent tendencies. This was simply fantastic! And in Tokyo, Country R. Within a courtyard. Many who were powerful magnates outside, were now all standing, their bodies bowed in silence. For before them stood the Underground Empress of Tokyo, Takeuchi Kiyoko herself. Takeuchi Kiyoko, with the Flowing Light sword in hand that the Tokyo underground powerhouses feared as the ¡°Sword of the Divine,¡± swept her icy gaze over everyone present. ¡°I will be going to Huaxia to attend my master¡¯s wedding. All of you, stay here and behave. Should there be any mishap, it¡¯s possible my master might come to Tokyo again!¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko said indifferently. Upon hearing this, all the so-called big shots broke out in cold sweats. One Takeuchi Kiyoko was frightening enough. If that god-like man also came, Tokyo would not be far from destruction. ¡°Yes, Lady Kiyoko, please rest assured, we will certainly stay in line!¡± Lingnan. The Yu Family! The atmosphere in the Sword Display Pavilion was somewhat strange. Family Head Yu Lang sighed deeply, ¡°Well, we all know it¡¯s impossible! With Mr. Xue¡¯s awe-inspiring cultivation level, he must be a person with a will as firm as rock. Our wish for Yu Ran to get close to him is just a fool¡¯s dream.¡± Yu Ming nodded, ¡°Father, about Mr. Xue¡¯s grand wedding, our Yu family¡­¡± Yu Lang said in a deep voice, ¡°Prepare a generous gift and go as a group!¡± Yu Ming was taken aback, then bowed his head and said, ¡°Yes!¡± Only Yu Ran sat silently aside, tears glistening in her eyes. By evening, Yu Lang arrived at the Rain God Temple. The priestess opened the temple door, and Yu Lang strolled in, then raised his head to look at the statue of the deity and softly asked, ¡°Rain God, what do you plan to do for Xue An¡¯s grand wedding?¡± The voice sounded somewhat eerie in the empty hall. But after a moment, a glint of golden light flickered above the shrine. Yu Lang stepped forward to pick up a bamboo slip that appeared out of nowhere. This was a Rain God slip, not very useful; at most, it could temporarily control the weather in the vicinity. But the Rain God was not a deity with strong divine power, so this was already the best she could offer. Yu Lang nodded, ¡°I shall present it on behalf of the Rain God!¡± After a moment of silence, he placed a few items on the shrine, ¡°These are a few relics left by our ancestor. I didn¡¯t bury them with his tomb; Rain God, keep them for yourself!¡± Having said that, he turned and left. The hall returned to its former tranquility. After a long while, the relics left by the Lingnan Sword Immortal Yu Yuanyi shifted slightly, followed by the sound of a woman¡¯s sobbing. Media all around the world were basically stirred up. Powerful factions from all over rushed to Beijiang. The extent of Xue An¡¯s strength had become a mystery. But on the martial arts forums, someone declared that Xue An was already the number one person in terms of martial arts cultivation! This statement actually received the majority¡¯s agreement. While the outside world was abuzz with the news of Xue An¡¯s wedding. Song Yi, who was stationed in Xiangjiang, also hurried over. After meeting Xue An, he first expressed his congratulations, and then presented a Feng Shui Seal! ¡°Hehe, my lord, I don¡¯t have much to offer. This Feng Shui Seal has been with me for many years and does have some effects. On the day of the wedding, place it by the bride¡¯s side, and it shall ward off all evil.¡± Hearing Song Yi¡¯s words, Xue Lan, who was beside him, said with some disdain, ¡°With my brother present, what demons or spirits would dare to come near?¡± Xue Lan¡¯s words left Song Yi speechless, forcing a sheepish smile. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Why did it take you so long to get here?¡± Song Yi¡¯s expression grew more serious, and he pulled Xue An aside to whisper, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with an auction event in Xiangjiang these last few days!¡± ¡°An auction?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes! The auction is in a month. You could go and enjoy the spectacle then!¡± ¡°Is there anything interesting?¡± Xue An, of course, knew that Song Yi wouldn¡¯t make a fuss over nothing. If it were just an ordinary auction, it wouldn¡¯t be worth such secrecy. ¡°It¡¯s not clear yet, but the auction has already alarmed a few reclusive sorcerers from Southeast Asia, and it¡¯s said that even the rarely-seen insect-gu practitioners have appeared!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°That¡¯s fine. After marrying An Yan, it will be time for our honeymoon trip. We¡¯ll swing by and have a look then!¡± Chapter 334 - Chapter 334: Chapter 334: Tailor the Suit to the Body (Second Update) Chapter 334: Chapter 334: Tailor the Suit to the Body (Second Update) Raphael frowned as he stepped off the plane. He disliked this place. At this time, he should have been in a shop on Bell Street in England, tailoring for the elegant British gentlemen and ladies. Instead of coming to a faraway foreign land, to design wedding attire for a pair of wealthy strangers whose names he¡¯d never heard! But he had no choice but to come. Because the other party offered a price he simply couldn¡¯t refuse. This kind of awkward mentality, wanting to make money yet feeling like he was losing his dignity, always left the well-known fashion master from Country Y with a constipated look. ¡°Mr. Raphael, please follow me!¡± At this moment, a dignified middle-aged man approached with a smile. This man improved Raphael¡¯s mood somewhat. It seemed, at least this country had gentlemen too! But upon exiting the airport terminal, what awaited outside were several dazzling luxury cars. ¡°Mr. Raphael, please get in the car, our chairman has been waiting for you for a long time!¡± ¡°What a land of nouveau riche indeed!¡± Raphael silently exclaimed to himself as he got into the car. Soon, he arrived inside a tall building, and then he met a woman who, in his eyes, was simply incomparably beautiful. Especially, the cold and fierce aura she emanated, like that of a queen dominating the corporate world, was mesmerizing. ¡°Mr. Raphael, I am delighted you¡¯ve come to Beijiang. I am Qin Yu who invited you here!¡± Qin Yu nodded with a smile. ¡°I apologize, if I had known that the lady I was talking to on the phone was as beautiful as you, I should¡¯ve come sooner!¡± ¡°Also, if I were twenty years younger, I would be filled with envy for the man who gets to marry you! Envious that he has acquired this world¡¯s treasure!¡± Raphael started to flaunt the unique gentlemanly cold humor of Country Y. Qin Yu smiled faintly, ¡°Mr. Raphael, I think you are mistaken, it¡¯s not me who¡¯s getting married!¡± ¡°Huh? Then who is it?¡± ¡°The gentleman I respect the most! Or should I say¡­ the true owner of our group!¡± Qin Yu¡¯s words left Raphael somewhat dumbstruck, and then he felt a surge of intense curiosity. This woman had an exceedingly high spirit, clearly a wealthy tycoon, what kind of person would she acknowledge as her master? This curiosity persisted until Qin Yu took him to the Number One Tian Villa. The moment Raphael entered, he was stunned. Because inside, he saw many of his peers. ¡°Country R¡¯s genius designer Ichiro Tanaka!¡± ¡°M Country¡¯s up-and-coming designer Garcia!¡± ¡°Heavens, isn¡¯t that the genius who designed the imperial wedding gown for the Royal Family of Country Y?¡± These individuals began to dissolve Raphael¡¯s arrogance. Any one of them held a status in the design world not inferior to his own. But what most piqued Raphael¡¯s curiosity was the white-haired elder sitting in the middle. This elder was Chinese, with a calm temperament, slender fingers, and dressed in clean, simple attire. Raphael could tell by intuition that this elder was definitely a tailor, and a top-notch one at that. With so many masters gathered together, who exactly was this person? In the midst of his bewilderment, Xue An led An Yan into the hall. Qin Yu quickly stood up, ¡°Sir, these are the masters I have invited from various countries, to design a wedding gown and suit tailored exclusively for you and your lady!¡± Xue An nodded his head. With Xue An¡¯s abilities, he could easily create a suit of clothes out of thin air. Not only would it fit perfectly, but he could also have any style he wished for. But what Xue An wanted was to give An Yan a flawless, unparalleled wedding. What is the epitome of unmatched, unparalleled perfection? It implies having what others possess. Having even what others do not have. It means striving for what seems impossible to have! That is precisely the meaning behind Xue An¡¯s philosophy! Qin Yu executed it flawlessly. At this moment, Raphael and the others also snapped out of their shock. ¡°This man, if he were to become a model, then all the top male models around the globe might as well quit!¡± This was the only thought in Raphael¡¯s mind. Years of tailoring had honed his eyes to be incredibly discerning. Therefore, he could tell at a glance that Xue An¡¯s height and proportions were absolutely perfect! Even more perfect than Sculptures! How can someone possibly possess such a perfect physique? As for An Yan, he dared not look too closely. Because this girl was so exquisitely peerless and her poise was unmatched, looking any longer might distract him from tailoring altogether. When it came time to take measurements, Raphael couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in admiration, his face alight with fascination. Creating a garment for someone with such a physique would make a tailor¡¯s career complete. The female assistants tasked with measuring An Yan were also full of envy. ¡°Miss, I swear, the wedding dress I am going to create will be the most beautiful in the world! Heavens, my inspiration is about to burst my brain! Is there a simple workbench here? I need to record my ideas immediately!¡± declared Valen, the wedding dress designer, with exaggerated enthusiasm. Qin Yu smiled, ¡°Of course, there is! I¡¯ve equipped each of you with a world-class studio, and any well-known fabric from around the world is at your disposal; remember! This time don¡¯t concern yourself with cost-effectiveness, only beauty matters!¡± Valen rushed to the studio as if possessed, likely not requiring sleep for the next several days. Meanwhile, Raphael was pondering what techniques to use to complement Xue An¡¯s perfect physique. It was then that he heard Qin Yu speaking to the elderly man. ¡°Mr. Feng, have you decided on a direction?¡± Mr. Feng¡­ Raphael suddenly shivered, recalling a legendary figure in the world of design and tailoring. Feng Caiyi! A Huaxia native. His tailoring skills were considered absolutely peerless, akin to magic workmanship unparalleled in the world. He hadn¡¯t expected they would be able to invite such a personage. At this moment, Feng Caiyi was also gazing at Xue An from afar with a look of reverence. Being partially attuned to spiritual practice himself, he was well aware of Xue An¡¯s formidable renown! So after a moment of contemplation, he nodded and said, ¡°I have an idea! I intend to make a set of Chinese attire for the gentleman, and then a Chinese-style wedding dress for this beautiful lady!¡± ¡°Wonderful!¡± Qin Yu was very pleased. ¡°I appreciate everyone¡¯s hard work. It would be ideal to have samples ready within three days; rest assured, if the results are good, the payment can even be doubled!¡± Doubled! The already generous remuneration was now going to be even more substantial. Garcia from M Country clenched his teeth and resolved, ¡°I¡¯m all in!¡± The designers began preparing the clothes in their individual studios. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Qin Yu then moved on to arranging other necessary items. During this time, she had completely set aside company affairs to focus solely on Xue An¡¯s wedding preparations. An Yan couldn¡¯t help but sigh as she watched Qin Yu¡¯s hectic departure, ¡°She has really been working hard these days!¡± Xue An smiled, saying nothing. If he hadn¡¯t let her indulge in the busyness, Qin Yu might actually be suffering! Chapter 335 - Chapter 335: Chapter 335 What Is True Luxury (Third Update) Chapter 335: Chapter 335 What Is True Luxury (Third Update) Kou Xiaoyan is the Executive CEO of Zhou Xiaofu Jewelry in Xiangjiang, a highly respected and powerful woman renowned in the jewelry industry not only in Xiangjiang but across the world. Her trip to Beijiang was in response to Song Yi¡¯s invitation. Kou Xiaoyan had a great deal of respect for Song Yi. This middle-aged man, who had only taken over Xiangjiang a year ago, possessed such masterful governance skills that it leaves people in awe. In the beginning, many still saw Song Yi as an outsider and didn¡¯t take him seriously. However, just one short year later, all the major names in Xiangjiang obediently bowed their heads to him. Moreover, Kou Xiaoyan had heard rumors. Behind Song Yi was a terrifying man who had eradicated the Ming Family in a single night. This added a mysterious aura to Song Yi. So when Song Yi personally called to order jewelry, Kou Xiaoyan immediately brought her most capable team of experts and headed north. ¡°Miss Kou!¡± Song Yi greeted her with a beaming smile. Kou Xiaoyan¡¯s heart jolted, and she nodded, saying, ¡°Mr. Song!¡± ¡°Miss Kou, your timing is perfect; the boss has time today. Please follow me!¡± Song Yi said. The boss¡­ Kou Xiaoyan was taken aback, then a chill suddenly rose in her heart. The one that Song Yi referred to with such reverence as the boss¡­ Could it be that man? As she was riddled with doubts, Xue An walked in with An Yan. Song Yi hurriedly approached him, ¡°Boss, this is Miss Kou, the Executive CEO of Zhou Xiaofu, and they are perhaps the most knowledgeable experts on jewelry in the entire world!¡± Xue An nodded slightly, glancing at Kou Xiaoyan by his side. As his gaze swept over, Kou Xiaoyan felt all the hairs on her body stand on end. The eyes of this man were so high and mighty, as though he was an emperor from the heavens, sending shivers down her spine. ¡°May I know what kind of jewelry the boss is looking to have made?¡± Kou Xiaoyan asked tentatively. Xue An smiled and pointed at An Yan, ¡°The two of us are getting married, so we¡¯re looking to have some wedding jewelry made!¡± Kou Xiaoyan nodded, then turned to An Yan, ¡°Madam, please come this way; we need to take some measurements for you!¡± As they sat down on a nearby sofa, Kou Xiaoyan¡¯s team was preparing to measure An Yan¡¯s wrist and finger sizes. It was then they noticed a dazzling ring on An Yan¡¯s hand. ¡°This¡­¡± Kou Xiaoyan was initially stunned, then shocked. From her professional perspective, the ring was flawless, whether it was the gemstone, the style, or the entire design, it was all perfect. Not to mention anything else, the ring alone was worth tens of millions. While Kou Xiaoyan was still reeling, her assistant let out soft gasps of amazement beside her. ¡°Madam, the necklace you¡¯re wearing¡­¡± An Yan smiled and gently took off the necklace, ¡°It¡¯s a gift from my husband!¡± Kou Xiaoyan and her colleagues were all agape, and a white-haired elder in his sixties trembled as he gently touched the necklace. This elder was Zhou Xiaofu¡¯s most senior jewelry master, and even Kou Xiaoyan always addressed him respectfully as Master Zhou. ¡°Master Zhou, this¡­¡± Kou Xiaoyan could obviously see the astonishing value of the necklace, yet she had no idea what gemstone it was made from! Master Zhou shook his head and looked at An Yan with deep respect. He then whispered to Kou Xiaoyan, ¡°This jewelry contains a powerful spiritual essence! It is priceless!¡± Kou Xiaoyan was completely stunned. Jewelry containing spiritual essence¡­ Such items were one in a billion; she had rarely seen any in her many years in the industry. Moreover, according to Master Zhou, the spiritual essence was extremely powerful. In fact, this necklace had been refined by Xue An from the Fountain of Youth found in the City of Sin, naturally full of spiritual essence. Master Zhou took a deep breath and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Madam, with just these two pieces of jewelry you¡¯re carrying, you could buy all the jewelry companies in Xiangjiang, what more do you need to customize?¡± Song Yi frowned as he listened from the side, pushing business away? In fact, only Master Zhou knew that someone who could wear such rare treasures was no ordinary person! If his small Zhou Xiaofu did not serve well, wouldn¡¯t it bring endless trouble? Just then, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about whether we need it or not, just proceed with everything to the highest standard.¡± At Xue An¡¯s words, Master Zhou deeply bowed his head, ¡°Yes!¡± And the few female assistants next to him, including Kou Xiaoyan, felt an infinite envy arising in their hearts. For a woman to encounter such a strong, mysterious, and doting man in her lifetime was just too blissful. True to their professionalism, after taking the measurements, they quickly came up with more than a dozen proposals for An Yan to choose from. An Yan was dazzled by the choices. As a woman, she had a liking for jewelry. At first glance at so many beautiful designs, she could not help but feel a bit troubled. At that moment, Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°They are all quite nice!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll take them all!¡± What? Kou Xiaoyan and the others were all stunned. They had seen wealthy families before! But they had never seen such a lavish spender! You have to know that designing a set of jewelry costs at least tens of millions, and these dozen or so sets amount to billions! Could this man really buy them all without even blinking an eye? An Yan was also a bit stunned, ¡°Husband, we don¡¯t need so many¡­¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°If you like them, then take them all. You can wear them slowly over time.¡± Then he turned his head toward Kou Xiaoyan, ¡°When can these be ready?¡± Kou Xiaoyan trembled, then quickly said, ¡°The soonest would be¡­ three days!¡± Xue An frowned slightly, ¡°Two days, and the price goes up by thirty percent!¡± Before Kou Xiaoyan could react, Xue An had already said, ¡°We¡¯ll pay in cash! Remember, do not delay the time!¡± Having said that, Xue An led An Yan away. Kou Xiaoyan and the others watched Xue An and An Yan¡¯s retreating figures, shock written all over their faces. They had finally seen what true extravagance was! What they didn¡¯t know was that Xue An didn¡¯t really care about this in his heart. If he had enough time, he even wanted to collect some Five Elements gold crystals and refine them with the light of the sun, moon, and stars. Only jewelry made from such Five Elements and sun and moon gold crystals would be the most beautiful and luxurious in The Multiverse Realms! He would make up for it later, Xue An thought silently to himself. At this time, Qin Yu arrived in a hurry. ¡°Sir, some parts of the clothes and wedding dress have already been made, would you like to try them on first?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Also, Director Cao Zheng from the provincial capital has arrived with the world¡¯s top photography team!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Cao Zheng got the news too? Have him come over later!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This Cao Zheng was the director filming a movie in the provincial capital back then, whose wife was saved by Xue An¡¯s hand, so he has been grateful ever since. When he heard that Xue An was getting married, He immediately rushed back from overseas. Then, he used his connections in the industry to invite the world¡¯s top cinematographers! All to take wedding photos for Xue An and An Yan! Chapter 336 - Chapter 336: Chapter 336: Too Handsome to Close Legs (4th Update) Chapter 336: Chapter 336: Too Handsome to Close Legs (4th Update) When Xue An walked out in a suit that was exquisitely tailored and crafted, the room fell silent. Just as Raphael had said, Xue An was indeed a model with a perfect figure. Once he put on the clothes, his incomparably noble temperament was even more highlighted. ¡°Perfect¡­ simply too perfect! This is the best suit I¡¯ve ever made in my life!¡± Raphael exclaimed. Afterward, An Yan also walked out gracefully in a floor-length gown. The carefully designed wedding dress, paired with An Yan¡¯s unparalleled figure, was dazzlingly beautiful, like a myriad of flowers in full bloom, stunning onlookers. Then there were the two little girls, dressed in meticulously designed children¡¯s formal wear, looking like two little princesses, incredibly exquisite and adorable. This family, just standing there, was a sight to behold, even without uttering a word. After a moment of stunned silence, Feng Caiyi¡¯s eyes too sparkled with admiration. ¡°Very good! However, Mr. and Mrs., you could try on the Chinese-style formal attire that I¡¯ve made!¡± Once Xue An and An Yan had changed into the Chinese-style formal attire expertly tailored by Feng Caiyi, their temperament changed again from just moments before. Xue An in a white scholar¡¯s robe, stood tall and upright, like a graceful gentleman in a troubled world, proud and independent. An Yan, on the other hand, wore a bright red wedding dress and donned a phoenix crown, her regal elegance akin to a lady of the royal family. This scene was precisely what Cao Zheng and those photographers witnessed upon their arrival. These photographers were somewhat displeased when they came; each one was a leader in their field, usually in charge of photography for major films or gala events. To be here to take wedding photos? This was somewhat hard for the group to accept, but out of respect for Cao Zheng¡¯s face, they reluctantly agreed. Currently, Cao Zheng¡¯s influence in the movie industry was growing ever larger. The photographers did not dare offend him. But once they arrived here and saw Xue An and An Yan, They were all struck dumb. They had photographed countless handsome men and beautiful women. Whether it was movie stars or top models. The beauty of these people was always flawed. The photographers¡¯ job was to avoid those flaws as much as possible, capturing only the beautiful aspects. But Xue An and An Yan, just by standing there, were flawlessly beautiful. ¡°My God, am I seeing angels?¡± murmured a bearded foreigner quietly. Cao Zheng merely smiled faintly upon hearing this. Angles? The imagination of these foreigners¡­ was indeed lacking! If they knew that even the little dog beside Mr. Xue was a Jiaolong, one could only wonder how amazed they would be. Then stepping forward, he said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± Xue An nodded slightly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring your wife with you?¡± A happy smile appeared on Cao Zheng¡¯s face, ¡°Ah Xiu just gave birth to a son for me, she¡¯s still in the hospital!¡± ¡°Oh? Congratulations!¡± Xue An said with a slight smile. ¡°Mr. Xue, hearing that you¡¯re about to be wed, I¡¯ve gathered these few friends to take wedding photos for you and record the whole process! But do we have any suitable places for wedding photography here in Beijiang?¡± asked Cao Zheng. Qin Yu chuckled beside him, ¡°Of course, we do, and even if we didn¡¯t, we could make it suitable!¡± The powerful confidence in her words caused the photographers to pause momentarily. Qingfeng River. A scenic spot famous throughout the province and the entire country. It also serves as a popular backdrop for numerous couples¡¯ wedding photo shoots. Every day, couples from all over the country flock here. Today was no exception. As several local couples from Beijiang were in the middle of their shoots, a luxury bus from Zhongdu pulled up to the side of the road. A man and a woman, both dressed to the nines, descended from it. The man, in his forties or fifties with a pot belly and thinning hair, wore an expression of arrogance on his face. The woman, barely into her twenties, sported an overly sculpted internet-famous face brimming with insincerity. ¡°Honey, didn¡¯t you say you would take me on a trip to Europe? Why have we come to such a desolate place?¡± the woman pretended to pout. The man chuckled, ¡°We¡¯re about to get married, so of course we must take some wedding photos. And this place is the most famous spot to do so, way better than Europe!¡± The woman nodded her head. She was marrying this old man for his money; where they took their photos was of no real concern to her. At that moment, a professional photography team descended from the luxurious bus. Their caliber and equipment were far superior to those of the local Beijiang studios nearby. Looking rather smug, the woman glanced at the other couples and scoffed, ¡°Honey, isn¡¯t it funny? Some people are still wearing such outdated and shabby clothes to take their wedding photos. They must all be rented!¡± She intentionally spoke loud enough for the surrounding couples to hear, causing their expressions to sour. Hearing this, the man burst into laughter, ¡°It¡¯s just a small city after all. How could it compare with our Zhongdu?¡± As they prepared to start their shoot, they found that the good spots were already occupied by the couples who had arrived earlier. The man frowned, ¡°Move aside quickly!¡± ¡°We were here first; why should we move for you?¡± someone challenged. The man sneered, ¡°Because I¡¯m from Zhongdu. You think I can¡¯t bury you with my money?¡± His words were arrogant but also effective. The other couples looked displeased, but reluctantly they made way. ¡°Heh, see? No matter the situation, it¡¯s all about having money!¡± the man said proudly. At that moment, a convoy of over a dozen cars appeared on the distant mountain road. All of them were shiny new luxury buses. Such a lineup caused many to do a double take and whisper among themselves. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°Not sure, are they also here for a photoshoot?¡± Once the buses came to a halt, a group of well-trained security guards were the first to descend, followed by the unloading of various professional photography equipment. ¡°Looks like they¡¯re set to shoot a movie?¡± several studio workers muttered among themselves. To them, such professional equipment, each piece worth tens of thousands, had to be for filming a movie. While they were talking, a team of photographers stepped down from the buses. ¡°Holy shit!¡± an employee from one of the studios couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± someone next to him asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the world¡¯s top photographer, Mark? What¡¯s he doing here?¡± exclaimed the studio employee, utterly shocked. The young man, a graduate from a professional institute, had struggled to find a job after graduation, and so he ended up working at a wedding studio. Still, he kept up with industry news and knew exactly how eminent figures like Mark were. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The couple from Zhongdu was also looking uncertain and intrigued. This kind of display was not common for ordinary people. Right then, Xue An and An Yan slowly made their way out of their vehicle. Both were dressed in elaborate outfits, and upon appearing before the crowd, they elicited a series of quiet gasps of admiration. ¡°They¡¯re just too good-looking! Especially that guy, he¡¯s so handsome it¡¯s almost unbearable!¡± a woman began to swoon. Chapter 337 - Chapter 337: Chapter 337: The Moon Dyes the Qingfeng River (First Update) Chapter 337: Chapter 337: The Moon Dyes the Qingfeng River (First Update) ¡°I¡¯m guessing he¡¯s a newly debuted movie star!¡± someone said. Amidst the crowd¡¯s amazement and chatter, Xue An looked down at An Yan with a smile, ¡°Wife, how do you like this place?¡± Wife? Could it be that these two are also a couple, here to take wedding photos? The crowd was somewhat dumbfounded. However, An Yan nodded, ¡°The river scenery is really beautiful! Eh, what¡¯s up with that weird little hill?¡± An Yan pointed to a distant hill that seemed to be sliced in half by something. Xue An smiled, ¡°That hill¡­ there was a foolish fellow who caused trouble in Beijiang, and I cut it in half with one strike of my sword!¡± What Xue An mentioned was an incident when a member of the Yu Family came to Beijiang wielding a sword and ended up being annihilated by him with a single strike. But his words took on a different tone in many people¡¯s ears. For instance, the man from Zhongdu sneered upon hearing this, ¡°Really blowing your own trumpet without even drafting a story, you cut it with a sword? Why not say you smashed it with a fist?¡± Xue An¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, but before he could speak. The accompanying Hei King rushed over. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? I¡¯ll have you know, I¡¯m a businessman from Zhongdu, if you dare touch a single finger of mine, watch out or I¡­¡± The man looked at the approaching Hei King with some fear and shouted. Hei King couldn¡¯t be bothered to exchange words with such riffraff and simply lifted the man by the collar, hoisting him up. With a flick of his hand, he threw the man into the Qingfeng River as if discarding trash. The river water was turbulent, and since it was already autumn, the chill was bone-piercing. After falling in, the man gulped down two big mouthfuls of water, then, out of sheer panic, grabbed onto a tree root on the bank, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t climb up and had no choice but to scream for help. No one dared to move, including the woman; she too was shivering all over. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Hei King!¡± ¡°Sir!¡± ¡°A lesson is enough, let it be. A person like him dying would only pollute the Qingfeng River!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Hei King stood by the river bank, reached out, and pulled the man back up. This time, the man stood on the spot, drenched and shivering, not daring to move an inch, only looking at Hei King and Xue An with eyes full of extreme fear. ¡°Next time, be clear who you¡¯re speaking to before opening your mouth, or it could easily lead to a short life!¡± Xue An calmly stated. The man nodded furiously, ¡°Yes, yes! But may I ask who you are, sir?¡± In his heart, the man still harbored a thought of revenge, thinking that as long as he knew who the other was, he would figure out a way to get even once he returned. Xue An¡¯s smile was faint, ¡°You¡¯re from Zhongdu, correct?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Well, if the circles you move in are high enough, you should know my name. I am Xue An!¡± Xue An¡­ The man repeated the name twice in his head, suddenly shaking all over, then looked at Xue An with incredulity. ¡°You¡­you are¡­?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Indeed, I am!¡± Fear turned the man¡¯s face pale, ¡°I truly had no idea it was you¡­ ¡± Xue An waved his hand dismissively; he had no time to listen to such a character¡¯s apologies, ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The man was overjoyed to be spared and ran off immediately, not even caring for his girlfriend. It wasn¡¯t until they got into the car that the man shouted, ¡°Hurry, drive away from here!¡± Only after the car had left the bank of Qingfeng River did the man finally exhale a breath of relief, collapsing bonelessly into his seat. His girlfriend, too shaken, asked timidly, ¡°Husband, who was that man? Is he powerful?¡± The man started to laugh bitterly, ¡°In Zhongdu, he is an existence akin to Divine Slaughter! All the noble families are prostrate at his feet! Understand?¡± The woman trembled all over, her face turning pale, and dared not ask further. The man, on the other hand, secretly rejoiced that he had managed to survive in the presence of this Divine Slaughter, truly a blessing from Buddha! It looks like I¡¯m going to have to donate more to the Big Buddha Temple when I get back! After this little interlude passed. Xue An and An Yan began to take their wedding photos. The local couples and the staff from the Beijiang photo studios didn¡¯t leave, instead they all stood at a distance, quietly watching. To be precise, the staff from the photo studios were stunned by these photographers¡¯ professionalism. As for the couples, they looked at Xue An and An Yan as if they were celebrities. After all, everyone likes to look a little longer at beautiful things. Like now, for instance. Xue An, wearing a set of Hanfu with a sword hanging at his waist, stood by the riverbank. An Yan, in a red outfit with a paper umbrella in hand, stood beside him. The sunlight happened to splay across them, casting a dreamlike radiance over the scene. The photographers were more excited than anyone at that moment. They had never seen such a beautiful and moving scene before, and many of them were inspired to create many aesthetically pleasing poses and movements for Xue An and An Yan. The shooting continued until nightfall. Qin Yu had five-star hotel meals delivered directly from the city, and after everyone had eaten, a group of photographers gathered to ponder how to make the most of the beautiful moonlight. ¡°I think it would be best if the two stood in the middle of the river, so that with the moon above and the river¡¯s clear glow below, the photos will definitely turn out exceptionally well!¡± one photographer said excitedly, thumping his chest. ¡°That¡¯s true, but the prerequisite is, how do we stand in the middle of the river?¡± ¡°Yeah! The river is so turbulent, and it¡¯s late at night; there¡¯s no time to find a boat now!¡± The photographers were worried, their brows furrowed deeply. Xue An couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when he heard this. ¡°This¡­ is quite simple!¡± ¡°Huh? Sir, do you have a good solution?¡± The photographers¡¯ eyes lit up, and they quickly asked. ¡°Of course!¡± With that, Xue An wrapped his arm around An Yan¡¯s slender waist and slowly walked toward the river¡¯s edge. ¡°Sir, be careful, the paths are slippery at night, and the river¡¯s edge is dangerous!¡± the photographers called out urgently upon seeing this. ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s think of another way; we can¡¯t risk our lives¡­¡± They wanted to say not to joke with their lives, but they didn¡¯t manage to finish the sentence. Xue An and An Yan had already stepped onto the surface of the river and were slowly walking into the middle. Walking on water without wetting their shoes! This scene left everyone who had never witnessed Xue An¡¯s abilities completely astonished. The bearded foreigner kept making the sign of the cross on his body, murmuring, ¡°Oh God, they really are angels!¡± Only Cao Zheng, Hei King, and others like them were not surprised by this. In their view, nothing that happened to Xue An was strange. At this moment, Xue An, with An Yan in his arms, walked into the middle of Qingfeng River. A full moon hung perfectly in the center of the sky at that time. The cold moonlight made the entire Qingfeng River look like a jade belt, and Xue An and An Yan standing upon it appeared like a couple of immortals. The photographers snapped out of their trance, no longer concerned with how Xue An did it, and began to snap away with their cameras, adjusting angles. ¡°My God, if I could publish these photos, I¡¯m sure I¡¯d win Photo of the Year!¡± a photographer exclaimed, looking at the final effect. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And when the photographers finally finished shooting, the river¡¯s moonlit reflection grew more intense, as though the entire river was ablaze with blue flames. The photographers were dumbfounded by this extraordinary sight. Then came Xue An¡¯s voice, ¡°We¡¯re done taking photos! Yan¡¯er and I will head back now!¡± And then their figures vanished into the cold lunar glow. The bearded foreigner, with a dazed expression, murmured to himself, ¡°God, have You revealed Yourself?¡± Chapter 338 - Chapter 338: Chapter 338: An Qing Arrives (2nd Update) Chapter 338: Chapter 338: An Qing Arrives (2nd Update) In these days, the property manager Wu Qiang at Yunmeng Villa had been very busy. News of Mr. Xue¡¯s upcoming grand wedding at Number One Tian Villa had spread like wildfire. Every day, people from all over the world came to visit. Among these people were friends of Xue An, while others were simply there to watch the excitement. Then there were the media from around the world, permanently camping out in front of Yunmeng Villa, trying to snap a few photos of Xue An and An Yan. Wu Qiang was very sensitive to this. Because Qin Yu had issued an order that no one who was not invited should be allowed in. In the Qin Group, what Qin Yu said was the command. Wu Qiang dared not slack off and simply moved into the guardhouse at the entrance to live and keep watch around the clock. After a few days, he had lost a lot of weight. But surprisingly, his spirits were very good. In the past few days here, he had met many great figures he could never have come into contact with before. The more this was the case, the more Wu Qiang was amazed. Mr. Xue¡¯s influence was simply too great. There was the Shen Group from Hollywood in M Country, whose films Wu Qiang really enjoyed, and now the Shen Family¡¯s boss and his daughter had both hurried over. Even more impressive was the underground queen from Tokyo in Country R, in front of whom well-known underworld families like the Black Dragon were a joke. And such VIPs, out of respect, actually got out of their cars at the entrance and walked in on foot. These are the people from the City of Sin¡­ Heavens, the Yu Family from Lingnan came too? Wu Qiang had to exclaim every day. Today was a bit quieter, so he sat in the rest area drinking tea, but no sooner had he taken a sip than a security guard came running in, flustered. ¡°Manager, something¡¯s wrong! Someone¡¯s causing trouble!¡± At that sentence, Wu Qiang spit out all the tea in his mouth and immediately stood up, his face fierce enough to scare anyone. ¡°Who? Who dares to cause trouble here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but a whole convoy has arrived, and there are a lot of military vehicles among them, all filled with very formidable-looking men.¡± Wu Qiang was shocked and rushed outside, thinking as he ran. Who would dare cause trouble? By now, the entire Beijiang knew that Mr. Xue from Number One Tian Villa was getting married. The underworld boss Du Fan even issued a strict order, during this time, anyone who dared to cause trouble here would be killed without mercy! And in reality, no one dared to come. Thinking this, he had already rushed to the main gate of Yunmeng Villa. He saw that dozens of security guards firmly blocked the entrance, showing fear on their faces, yet no one shrank back. Wu Qiang felt slightly reassured and, when he got to the front and looked up, Indeed. There were at least twenty vehicles, and the men now getting out of the cars all had an imposing aura and fierce expressions. This kind of presence made Wu Qiang face go slightly pale. If this had been in the past, he would have already been scared enough to shrink back. But now, thinking of the one standing behind him ¨C Mr. Xue ¨C he couldn¡¯t bring shame upon him, so he mustered his courage and said in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± The brawny men looked at each other but stayed silent. At this time, a woman got out of the leading military green Humvee. ¡°Tsk, to remain calm even in front of our group of people, you little security guards are quite something,¡± she said. When Wu Qiang took a good look at the woman, he was stunned. This girl¡­ how come she looks somewhat similar to Miss An Yan? Wu Qiang had seen An Yan a few times and was deeply impressed, so he couldn¡¯t help but be somewhat astonished at first glance. However, the girl gave a slight smile, ¡°Alright, enough teasing you guys! I¡¯m An Yan¡¯s younger sister, An Qing!¡± Even so, Wu Qiang was still not at ease, ¡°Miss An, please hold on a moment!¡± With that, Wu Qiang turned his back and dialed Qin Yu¡¯s number. ¡°Chairman, a big group of people has arrived led by a girl who says her name is An Qing. Should we let them in?¡± Upon hearing this, Qin Yu couldn¡¯t help but laugh and cry, ¡°Let them in quickly, that¡¯s An Yan¡¯s real younger sister!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Turning around with a smile plastered on his face, Wu Qiang said, ¡°Miss An, I¡¯m really sorry. Our Chairman said, with so many people around these days, we have to be extra careful with strangers. Please come in!¡± An Qing wasn¡¯t angry; she had deliberately stayed in the car just to see how these security guards would react. To her surprise, they performed beyond her expectations, earning her nod of approval. ¡°You did very well! Thank you!¡± She was expressing her thanks on behalf of her sister, An Yan. After speaking, An Qing got into the car, and the convoy roared as it drove in. Wu Qiang was still a bit dazed. Thank you¡­ Hehe, such important people are thanking me! Number One Tian Villa was now bustling with activity. New guests arrived every day, but sometimes Xue An and An Yan weren¡¯t there, and Qin Yu was also busy. Therefore, the task of hosting fell on Tang Xuan¡¯er. At first, Qin Yu was a little worried. He thought that Tang Xuan¡¯er, who was shy by nature, would hardly be able to take on such a task. But after a few days, Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s performance made everyone take notice. Though Tang Xuan¡¯er did not speak much, she was gracious and sincere in her dealings with people. Many grew very fond of and respected her, making her gain a large following of admirers. Such as Shen Nan from the Hollywood Shen Family, and Yu Ran from the Yu Family. These two are now Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s loyal fans. That day, as the three of them were tidying up, they heard a massive rumble of vehicles from the foot of the mountain. While they were still in surprise, the convoy had already driven up to the villa¡¯s gate. The arrival of more than twenty military vehicles together was quite a shock. Especially when those fierce-looking men got out, the atmosphere at the villa became somewhat tense. Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s face turned pale, but she still stepped forward to inquire. ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± Seeing this scene, Yu Ran and Shen Nan came over as well. Takeuchi Kiyoko followed behind expressionlessly, holding the Flowing Light Sword. Yu Lang coughed lightly, Yu Ming, Yu Ran¡¯s brother and the strongest force of the Lingnan Yu Family, stood silently to the side with his hand on his sword. Griffin snickered as dozens of disciples from the hidden Dark Sect began to slowly reveal their forms around them. Shi Hao and Feng Chaochou looked at each other and also quietly moved a few steps forward. The atmosphere in front of the villa suddenly became tense. But just then, An Qing opened the car door, leaped down from the tall Hummer, and playfully smiled at Tang Xuan¡¯er. ¡°Little Xuan¡¯Er, haven¡¯t seen me for a while, and you don¡¯t recognize me anymore?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er was first startled, and then cried out joyfully, ¡°An Qing?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing this name, the people ready to spring into action all paused, then relaxed. Although many hadn¡¯t met An Qing, they all knew she was An Yan¡¯s younger sister. ¡°Where¡¯s my sister?¡± An Qing asked. At that moment, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian ran out from somewhere. ¡°Auntie!¡± Chapter 340 - Chapter 340: Chapter 340: The Day I Choose is an Auspicious Day (4th Update) Chapter 340: Chapter 340: The Day I Choose is an Auspicious Day (4th Update) An Yan nodded, but she was still curiously staring at Xiao Sha. ¡°I never expected that this little dog, once transformed into human form, would actually be quite good-looking!¡± An Yan said with a smile. ¡°Hehe, members of the Dragon Clan, as long as they can transform, are basically all handsome men and beautiful women. It¡¯s their racial talent!¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°Husband, how do you know?¡± ¡°Back when I traveled The Multiverse, I had visited the Dragon Realm. The dragons there are all like that. Moreover, the more noble their bloodline, the better they look, like the princesses of the Dragon Clan¡¯s Imperial Family¡­¡± Xue An quickly shut his mouth, but it was already too late. Then he saw An Yan looking at Xue An with a smile, ¡°What about the Dragon Clan princess?¡± Xue An laughed and tried to change the subject, ¡°Today¡¯s weather is really nice, isn¡¯t it!¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking about the Dragon Clan princess,¡± An Yan said with a cold, stern face. ¡°Of course the Dragon Clan princess isn¡¯t as good-looking as my wife!¡± Xue An declared, his survival instinct very strong. An Yan then nodded, ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± She immediately couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and started to laugh heartily. ¡°Was my expression just now very scary?¡± Xue An acted relieved, ¡°Yes! It was terrifying! You scared me to death!¡± But inside, he was smiling slightly. This silly girl, does she really think she can fool me? ¡°Husband, is the outside world very exciting?¡± An Yan asked with sparkling eyes. Xue An nodded, holding a cup in hand, and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s very exciting. Among The Multiverse Realms, there are countless uniquely talented individuals, like stars in the sky, and every day, numerous fascinating stories take place!¡± As he spoke, Xue An began to tell her about some of the interesting things that had happened during his travels across The Multiverse. ¡°Like the Dragon Clan, for example. They are a very powerful race among The Multiverse Realms. The Ancestral Dragon among them even possesses strength not inferior to the Immortal King. They have created their own realm, known as the Dragon Realm!¡± ¡°I traveled within the Dragon Realm for a long time and made quite a few friends as well,¡± Xue An said lightly. However, as he spoke the word ¡®friends,¡¯ in the unimaginably distant Dragon Realm, An Ancestral Dragon with the Cultivation Level of an Immortal King suddenly shuddered and then showed a horrified face. ¡°Do you feel it?¡± The other Ancestral Dragons also couldn¡¯t help but nod with grave expressions. ¡°It¡¯s that guy¡¯s aura! I knew it, how could a mere promotion failure lead to the downfall of a peerless Immortal Venerable?¡± an Ancestral Dragon said with a wry smile. ¡°Quickly, gather up the treasures. Don¡¯t let that guy rob us again!¡± another said through gritted teeth. ¡°Should we inform the little princess?¡± ¡°Absolutely not! That guy has seen the true face of the little princess, and the rules of the Imperial Family state that whoever sees the Dragon Lady¡¯s true face must either be killed or become her husband. If things get noisy, the Dragon Realm will be done for!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Of course, all of this talk was still far off. An Yan was completely unaware, simply listening with longing and amazement. Xue An smiled and ruffled her little head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sooner or later, I will take you along with Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian to see it all!¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± Then An Yan suddenly leaned in close to Xue An¡¯s ear, a sly smile on her face as she whispered. ¡°Husband, tell me the truth. In these three thousand years, has any woman ever fallen for you? Just tell me, I definitely won¡¯t get angry!¡± Xue An blinked his eyes, ¡°Of course, there have been some, but all were rejected by me! Wife, I haven¡¯t done anything to wrong you!¡± An Yan looked at Xue An, and the tenderness in her eyes began to spread wider. For three thousand years, this man had walked his path alone. Just thinking about it made An Yan¡¯s heart ache beyond words. ¡°` ¡°Alright, stop overthinking and go to sleep!¡± Xue An noticed An Yan¡¯s thoughts and couldn¡¯t help but comfort her with a smile. ¡°Mm-hmm! But what about Xiao Sha?¡± An Yan pointed at Xiao Sha, who was fast asleep on the ground. Xue An, feeling helpless, thought to himself: just a cup of wine, and he¡¯s still drunk? ¡°Take him back to Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian¡¯s room!¡± As he spoke, Xue An picked up Xiao Sha off the ground as if he was picking up a bag. The next day. As soon as Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian opened their eyes, they saw Xiao Sha, who had turned back into a puppy, squatting in front of a mirror, staring at his reflection endlessly. ¡°Xiao Sha, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xue Xiang asked. Xiao Sha could communicate with the two young girls through Divine Sense and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I think I had a dream last night!¡± ¡°What did you dream about? Roast chicken?¡± ¡°No, I dreamed that I turned into a girl, and not just any girl, but a very pretty one at that!¡± Xiao Sha said, then turned to look at the little curly-haired dog in the mirror with some distress. But how had he turned back into this after just one sleep? An Yan was going to return to Zhongdu with An Qing first. The two young girls were reluctant to let go, tears almost brimming in their eyes.An Yan was also reluctant to leave her two daughters. Ever since their return, the three of them had never been apart. Xue An smiled, crouched down, and said to Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, ¡°Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, Mom will go back to our home in Zhongdu first. Then after Dad has made the arrangements, he will take you two to join her. Okay?¡± The two young girls nodded their heads. ¡°Goodbye, Mom, I will go with Dad to pick you up!¡± Xue Nian waved goodbye with tears in her eyes. Then she turned to look at Xue An, ¡°Dad, is this what getting married is like?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Yes, this is what getting married is like!¡± ¡°Then next time someone gets married, can I be with Mom?¡± Xue Nian asked. This question brought much laughter. Xue Xiang, exasperated but affectionate, said, ¡°Silly girl, Dad and Mom only need to get married once. Do you think it¡¯s like ice cream, where there¡¯s more after you¡¯ve finished?¡± It seemed to remind Xue Nian, and she suddenly remembered something, ¡°Sister, you ate one of my ice creams last night!¡± Xue Xiang¡¯s face turned slightly awkward, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t eat one today, I¡¯ll give it back to you!¡± The joys and sorrows of children come quickly and go just as fast. They were soon distracted by ice cream and forgot about the temporary sadness of separating from their mother. An Qing nodded at Xue An, ¡°Brother-in-law, we¡¯re off! Remember to bring more red envelopes when you come to pick us up! I guess it will be even more lively in Zhongdu!¡± Xue An, still smiling, replied, ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll give as much as needed!¡± ¡°Take good care of them on the way back!¡± Xue An said to the members of Fire Phoenix. Although they were extremely drunk last night, by now everyone had completely recovered, and upon hearing Xue An¡¯s instructions, they all shouted energetically, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, instructor!¡± Cheng Hao even added, ¡°Instructor, with Fire Phoenix here, we guarantee the lady¡¯s safety!¡± ¡°Right! If anyone dares to make trouble, I, Da Niu, will pop their heads one by one!¡± Zhou Daniu said in his simple-minded way. Xue An smiled; he had just said it casually. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Given An Yan¡¯s strength at the moment, she was already extraordinary, not to mention Xue An had placed countless protective arrays on her. After An Qing and the others had left. Song Yi approached, looking hesitant, ¡°Sir, I have tried predicting using various methods over a hundred times, and there doesn¡¯t seem to be a good auspicious day coming up soon!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Auspicious day? The day I choose will be the auspicious day!¡± ¡°` Chapter 341 - Chapter 341: Chapter 341: 5 Planes Are Coming, Yes! 5 Planes! (First Update) Chapter 341: Chapter 341: 5 Planes Are Coming, Yes! 5 Planes! (First Update) ¡°My lord, when do you plan to go?¡± ¡°In five days,¡± Xue An said indifferently. In five days? Song Yi pondered for a long time and found nothing special about that day, but since his lord had said so, he would follow the lord¡¯s orders. And what the lord said was right; wherever he was, surely all evils would disperse and all blessings would gather. There was no need to pick a special day. What Song Yi didn¡¯t know was this. The reason Xue An chose five days later was that it happened to be An Yan¡¯s birthday. Xue An still remembered the first birthday he had spent with An Yan. At that time, Xue An¡¯s life was very difficult, but even so, he did not hesitate to buy a cake and take it home. The two were happily eating the cake when suddenly the power went out. Outside, there was a sea of lights, but inside, it was pitch black. An Yan, however, lit a candle cheerfully and said it was the best candlelight dinner. Thinking back now, Xue An could still recall that bittersweet moment. Back then, Xue An swore that he would make it up to An Yan a thousand times over. This was also why Xue An now spared no effort in ensuring everything about the wedding was perfect. He didn¡¯t care about anything else; he only wanted to give An Yan the best. As the news of the wedding in five days spread, Qin Yu became even busier. She had to prepare various things within five days. But there were some difficulties that she still had to consult Xue An about. ¡°Sir, I just estimated that if we go to Zhongdu to fetch the bride on the day, it will take several hours at the very least, which means a whole day back and forth, and that¡¯s if there are no accidents on the road. If there¡¯s a traffic jam, it would cause even more delay!¡± Qin Yu¡¯s concern was very real, and it wasn¡¯t a matter of if there would be traffic congestion but rather, there definitely would be. Xue An nodded upon hearing this, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about this problem.¡± ¡°Then what do you plan to do, sir?¡± Qin Yu was somewhat anxious. Xue An smiled, ¡°The news will come soon; this is not a problem. What¡¯s the next issue?¡± Qin Yu nodded. Since the sir said it was not a problem, then there definitely wouldn¡¯t be an issue. ¡°Also, this is the menu for the wedding day that I and a few chefs have drafted. What do you think, sir?¡± Xue An took the album and flipped through it briefly, then slightly frowned. ¡°The dishes are all fine, and the grade is high enough, but why are there question marks at the end?¡± Qin Yu said with a wry smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the sir¡¯s wedding to stir up such a sensation. As of now, there are already over a thousand guests in Beijiang, but the ingredients required for these dishes are mostly deep-sea seafood, which is very rare.¡± ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ve just inquired in all the major markets in Beijiang and the province; none can supply such a large quantity, and no amount of money will suffice.¡± Mentioning this matter left Qin Yu extremely vexed. Indeed, as she said, these past few days she had contacted almost every market; even raising the price tenfold, there was still no one who could supply such a large quantity. The major seafood suppliers made it clear: who wouldn¡¯t want to earn money if they could? But the key point was that some seafoods were inherently very rare and hard to catch. It was fine for a rarity, but as the main dish, it was simply not feasible. After listening, Xue An was slightly taken aback; this was indeed a problem. ¡°Just leave it here for now, I¡¯ll figure something out!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After Qin Yu left, Xue An looked at the seafood needed on the menu, his gaze flickering with an indecipherable thought. At this moment, in the rear garden of the Number One Tian Villa. Griffin dialed an overseas call. ¡°Mr. Griffin, is there anything I can help you with?¡± a mature and composed voice came from the other end of the line. Griffin chuckled, ¡°Charles, how¡¯s business been lately?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been absolutely terrible! The economy is bad, and the rich would rather fly first class than order private jets now,¡± Charles began to complain. The Charles on the phone with Griffin was a leading aircraft manufacturer in M Country. However, he didn¡¯t make commercial planes, only private jets. And he had made a fortune in the preceding years when the economic conditions were favorable. So, Griffin just chuckled upon hearing this, ¡°Well, even if you¡¯re not making money now, what you¡¯ve saved up in the past is enough to last you ten lifetimes.¡± Charles was an extremely shrewd businessman. Thinking Griffin was about to ask for a loan, he hurriedly started to plead poverty. In his mind, this Bone Picker from the City of Sin, though now starting to take a legitimate path, would be just like a bank robbery if he really opened his mouth to borrow money; there was no hope of getting it back. Griffin could obviously tell, and he frowned slightly, ¡°Enough, I¡¯m not calling to borrow money! On the contrary, I have a big deal for you. Are you interested or not?¡± ¡°A big deal?¡± Charles showed a hint of interest. ¡°Yes, a big deal from Huaxia.¡± ¡°Huaxia? Don¡¯t joke with me. The rich there are more keen on buying yachts; few go for private planes, and even if they do, they just buy some outdated models to show off,¡± Charles said dismissively. Griffin spoke calmly, ¡°This time is different. My boss wants to buy five private jets, and they all have to be of the newest model with the highest specifications!¡± ¡°What? Five jets?¡± Charles, who had been leisurely sipping coffee, jerked in surprise, spilling it all over himself. But he didn¡¯t care about the custom-made suit worth tens of thousands of US dollars; his eyes gleamed with greed as he said in a heavy tone, ¡°Griffin, are you serious?¡± ¡°Absolutely! But there¡¯s a condition!¡± ¡°Please, go on!¡± Charles immediately spread open his notebook, listening attentively. This was an order for five jets, after all! You see, back in the days of his thriving business, he sold only seven or eight jets a year. This single order was enough to feed him for three years. ¡°My boss demands that they be delivered to Huaxia within five days,¡± Griffin said calmly. Charles, who had been full of joy, stiffened, and after a good while, he said somewhat angrily, ¡°Griffin, these are five private jets, not five potatoes. Delivering them to Huaxia in five days¡ªis this a joke to you?¡± Griffin seemed to have anticipated such a reaction, so he moved the phone away from his ear a bit and waited for Charles to finish his rant before replying calmly. ¡°Charles, after being given this task by my boss, I didn¡¯t contact anyone else. You were the first person I called.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Well, I should thank you for that! My friend,¡± Charles said with some sarcasm, ready to hang up the phone. But what Griffin said next made him pause. ¡°The boss said, if delivered within five days, the price will be raised by thirty percent! And if you can deliver a day early, the price could double, with no ceiling!¡± Griffin¡¯s words seemed to hold a sort of magic, as Charles felt his vision filling with stacks of US currency. ¡°Unfortunately, it now seems my dear Charles doesn¡¯t like this deal, so I¡¯ll have to find someone else. I think there will definitely be people interested,¡± Griffin said indifferently. Chapter 342 - Chapter 342: Chapter 342: If Money Can Solve It, Then It’s Not a Problem (2nd Update) Chapter 342: Chapter 342: If Money Can Solve It, Then It¡¯s Not a Problem (2nd Update) Charles spoke gravely, ¡°Griffin, are you sure everything you¡¯re saying is true? And the money for five planes is not a small amount¡­¡± Griffin smiled faintly, ¡°Ever heard of ¡®Divine Fate¡¯?¡± Charles was taken aback, ¡°The miraculous potion from Huaxia that can reverse aging?¡± ¡°Exactly, the formula for ¡®Divine Fate¡¯ is in my master¡¯s hands!¡± Hiss. Charles sucked in a breath of cold air. The ¡®Divine Fate¡¯, which recently drove the global tycoons insane, was actually developed by Griffin¡¯s master? With that being the case, let alone five private jets, even buying an aircraft carrier fleet would be more than affordable! ¡°Now, please give me a definite answer. Within five days, will the delivery be possible or not?¡± Charles fell silent for a moment, then declared resolutely, ¡°Fine! Five days it is!¡± For the sake of money, Charles was prepared to go all out. Griffin couldn¡¯t help but laugh heartily upon hearing this. He had finally realized that hitting someone with money had a much more satisfying sense of achievement than using violence and bloodshed to make them submit. For instance, at this moment, even if he asked Charles to kneel and sing ¡®Twinkle, Twinkle, Little Star¡¯, he would do it without hesitation. ¡°Excellent, but dear Charles, you must understand that my master has a very bad temper. If he doesn¡¯t see five planes in Huaxia in five days, you know the consequences! My disciples will also be very keen to ¡®greet¡¯ you!¡± Charles¡¯s face turned slightly pale, but he clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be no issues, but I will need a deposit¡­¡± ¡°Send me the account, and I¡¯ll transfer thirty percent now!¡± Griffin interrupted Charles impatiently before he could finish. After finalizing the deal, Charles hung up the phone and wiped the cold sweat from his face. His secretary meanwhile was staring at him dumbfounded. She had heard the entire conversation. ¡°Mr. Charles, have you gone mad? It¡¯s impossible to deliver to Huaxia in five days; one can¡¯t even draw up the blueprints for the planes in such a short time!¡± Charles leaned back in his chair and smiled faintly, ¡°Who said I have to make them now!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Spread the word, I want to buy five brand new private jets at a price ten percent higher than usual!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The secretary quivered, finally grasping Charles¡¯s intentions. When Griffin reported the negotiation results to Xue An, Qin Yu, who had been listening, couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes. So this was the solution the master had mentioned! Indeed, if they actually managed to buy five private jets, that would solve the issues of passage and traffic jams once and for all. But this solution was indeed¡­ brute and straightforward! Moreover, buying five private jets within five days sounded like a fantasy. Perhaps noticing Qin Yu¡¯s concern, Griffin chuckled, ¡°Miss Qin, please rest assured, I understand these capitalists too well. As long as there is profit, they would even sell you the rope to hang them with, let alone deliver five planes within five days.¡± Qin Yu nodded her head. Xue An, however, felt indifferent. Even if the planes didn¡¯t arrive on time, he could always emit a blast of Sword Qi and fly everyone to Zhongdu. It¡¯s just that such an action would appear too shocking and unconventional. As for being too simple and brutal¡­ In Xue An¡¯s view, any problem that could be solved with money simply wasn¡¯t a problem. Furthermore, for him, worldly wealth was utterly useless. Thus, spending it felt like nothing. However, the issue below couldn¡¯t be resolved by merely throwing money at it. How could he obtain a large number of rare ingredients? Xue An glanced at Xiao Sha next to him who was gnawing on a chicken leg and cracked a smile. After eating so many roast chickens, it was time for some exercise. He stepped forward, picked up Xiao Sha, and said to Qin Yu, ¡°I¡¯ll be right back!¡± With that, he transformed into a stream of light and disappeared into the sky. ¡°What is the gentleman going to do?¡± Qin Yu was somewhat baffled. Griffin chuckled, ¡°I never bother to speculate about the actions of the gods, because what a god does, mortals can never comprehend.¡± Above the vast and boundless sea, a stream of light suddenly appeared. As Xue An flew, he used his Divine Sense to search the sea below. But the result made Xue An frown in secret. The areas near the shore were nearly devoid of fish and shrimp due to pollution and overfishing. Xue An had no choice but to fly deeper into the sea. In a desolate part of the sea, Old Bai, the boatsman, cautiously cast his fishing net, silently praying for a good catch today! Otherwise, this adventure would have been in vain. The sea area he was in was a place that coastal fishermen dreaded. Countless accidents happened here every year, with ships often destroyed and lives lost. Over time, this shipping lane was abandoned. But there were still many bold fishermen who came here to fish, many of whom never returned. Even those who managed to escape were traumatized. In their descriptions, the sky would be clear one second, and suddenly fierce winds would rise, and towering waves would surge, within which huge tentacles could be vaguely seen. Such accounts increasingly chilled the hearts of those who heard them, and from then on, no one dared fish there anymore. Had Old Bai not gone several days at sea without a catch, to the point where he was about to lose even his trousers, he would not have risked fishing here. May the Bodhisattva and Dragon King protect me, please let nothing happen! It seemed as if his prayers were heard, when suddenly, the sky darkened, and a tempest arose. What had been a calm sea began to boil over. Old Bai was terrified out of his wits and tried to steer the fishing boat away. But before this titanic force of nature, the tiny fishing boat was less than an ant. And from under the sea, a long tentacle suddenly stretched out, heading straight for Old Bai¡¯s fishing boat. Old Bai screamed in horror, closed his eyes, and lamented that this was the end ¨C he was sure to be buried at sea. But at that moment, he heard a voice tinged with a hint of surprise. ¡°Eh, there¡¯s actually a wild octopus monster?¡± Old Bai slowly opened his eyes and saw a scene he would never forget in his lifetime. He saw a man standing in mid-air, holding onto that massive tentacle with one hand, his face showing a hint of joy. ¡°Immortal?¡± The word suddenly surfaced in Old Bai¡¯s blank mind. Meanwhile, Xue An was interestedly assessing the giant octopus monster below the surface with his Divine Sense. ¡°It really is a wild one, and it¡¯s been cultivating for two or three hundred years too, quite rare indeed!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Feeling the immense danger, the octopus monster struggled frantically, trying to escape. ¡°I just happened to need some rare delicacies, now I don¡¯t have to worry!¡± As Xue An spoke, a faint smile appeared on his lips, and then he suddenly flexed his arm. Whoosh. The octopus monster was forcibly lifted from the sea by Xue An. Chapter 343 - Chapter 343: Chapter 343: Wild Octopus Monster (3rd Update) Chapter 343: Chapter 343: Wild Octopus Monster (3rd Update) Only when it reached midair could the true enormity of the octopus monster be seen. Its body was as big as a football field, and its tentacles were several dozen meters long. This sight left Old Bai utterly dumbfounded. At that moment, the octopus monster suddenly exerted its strength and, with a snap, severed the tentacle that Xue An had grasped, before hastily fleeing into the water. Its consciousness had not yet awakened, but its biological instincts made it sense an unparalleled sense of crisis. That¡¯s why it was fleeing in such panic. But Xue An just smiled faintly, ¡°Think you can run?¡± Then he said to Xiao Sha, ¡°Catch it, and the Demon Core is yours!¡± Xiao Sha nodded at the words and let out a roar towards the sky. The sound of the dragon¡¯s roar shook the wilderness. Old Bai was so frightened that he almost fell off the boat, then he saw Xiao Sha suddenly reveal his true form. A mighty golden dragon appeared in midair. Old Bai¡¯s whole body shook violently and tears streamed down his face uncontrollably, then he kneeled thumpingly on the deck. As a fisherman, he was born with a deep reverence for dragons, let alone now that he was seeing a living golden dragon, so Old Bai bowed his head repeatedly, like pounding garlic. At the same time, he was thinking that his prayers must have been heard by the Bodhisattva and the Dragon King, and that¡¯s why they came to save him. Xiao Sha didn¡¯t have time to care about others¡¯ worship; as soon as he entered the sea, he went straight for the frantically fleeing octopus. Everywhere he passed, the myriad tribes of the sea gave way, all trembling with fear and hiding aside. This was the might of the Dragon Clan. The octopus monster was locked in by Xiao Sha¡¯s aura, and the suppression from the level of their lineages made it tremble all over, unable to run any longer. After catching up, Xiao Sha didn¡¯t hold back; he opened his dragon mouth and bit off the head of the octopus monster. The Demon Core, mixed with flesh and blood, was directly swallowed by Xiao Sha. Then Xiao Sha¡¯s body shone brightly, and his dragon scales seemed to become harder. Seeing this, Xue An smiled faintly, the octopus monster had wreaked havoc for many years, so meeting this end today was deserved. Xue An then took a step forward and said indifferently, ¡°Rise!¡± The body of the octopus monster floated to the surface of the water. Although Xiao Sha had bitten off its head, the octopus was still terrifyingly large. And not all of such a large octopus could be eaten. Growing for hundreds of years had made its flesh extremely tough, and ordinary people could not swallow it. But Xue An was quite familiar with these things. Having nothing else to do at one point, he had once thoroughly researched the eating habits of the Demon Race. For these aquatic demons, he had a unique way of handling them. Dao sword lights enveloped the octopus monster, effortlessly slicing away the extremely tough outer skin, leaving only the tender meat inside. Very quickly. The massive octopus monster was completely sliced up, leaving only about two to three hundred pounds of edible flesh. But that was enough. And because this octopus monster had cultivated for many years, its flesh and blood had special effects. Ordinary people who ate it could not only improve their health and strengthen their bodies, but also extend their lives. And cultivators who ate it could even enhance their cultivation levels. However, having only this kind wouldn¡¯t work. Xiao Sha circled beneath the sea surface, and wherever Dragon¡¯s Might passed, Countless aquatic creatures automatically floated to the surface and grouped themselves by species, as if transforming into an aquarium, allowing Xue An to choose. Flicking a finger, the selected sea creatures began to levitate. This wondrous scene filled Old Bai, who was so dizzy from kowtowing, with envy. After many years of fishing at sea, this was the first time he had seen such a self-service supermarket-like fishing method. Xue An chose dozens of varieties, roughly two to three thousand pounds of seafood, felt it was enough, and then waved his hand. The other sea creatures then sank back to the depths. With so much seafood floating in the air, Xue An cast a spell with a flick of his hand, ¡°Invisible!¡± The seafood and the flesh of the octopus monster rapidly contracted then turned into a greyish light orb, appearing in Xue An¡¯s hand. After all this, Xue An looked down at Old Bai with a face full of piety and smiled faintly. ¡°` ¡°Since fate has brought us together, I shall lend you a hand!¡± As he spoke, he was about to gather a school of fish for Old Bai, Old Bai trembled all over, his heart stirred, and then he did the most correct thing he had ever done in his life. He knelt on the ground, and with utmost piety said, ¡°Bodhisattva, I don¡¯t want the fish anymore. I only ask that you could bestow upon me something from Grandpa Dragon King, so I can keep it as a family heirloom!¡± Xue An paused slightly upon hearing this, then smiled and nodded, ¡°What do you plan to ask for?¡± Old Bai said softly, ¡°I think a dragon tooth would be nice!¡± At this moment, Xiao Sha had already come out of the sea, and upon hearing this, he couldn¡¯t help but bulge his eyes. He dares to ask for my dragon tooth? A surge of powerful aura instantly enveloped the fishing boat. Old Bai, frightened, quickly changed his tune, ¡°Just kidding, whatever you wish to bestow will be fine!¡± Xue An smiled and casually tore off a dragon scale from Xiao Sha. ¡°Keep this as a souvenir!¡± With that, Xue An leapt away. Xiao Sha glared fiercely at Old Bai, feeling somewhat disgruntled, but since it was Xue An who had torn off the dragon scale, he had no choice but to follow closely. Old Bai stood at the bow holding a dragon scale as big as a water jar, his expression gradually becoming excited. This¡­ is a genuine dragon scale! ¡°Chairman, I think if we really can¡¯t find that much food, we can lower the standards a bit. And having such high-end seafood for so many tables of banquets is a bit too extravagant!¡± A five-star head chef suggested. ¡°Yeah! If it¡¯s not possible, just reserve the best for the main table, it¡¯s fine if the other banquet tables are slightly lower in quality!¡± someone echoed. These suggestions were all quite reasonable. But Qin Yu didn¡¯t dare to make a decision. She understood Xue An¡¯s intentions very well. He was determined to make this wedding perfect in every way. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer, Mr. An should be back soon!¡± ¡°But I think even if Mr. Xue goes looking, he won¡¯t be able to find so many precious food ingredients! After all, many are not available even with money!¡± The head chef expressed his concerns. Just then, a streak of light flew across the sky. When it came to a halt, it was Xue An. ¡°Mr. An!¡± Qin Yu exclaimed. The other chefs were also stunned. So the rumors are true! This Mr. Xue has really cultivated into an immortal, otherwise how could he fly? At this moment, standing above Yunmeng Lake, Xue An said with a light chuckle, ¡°I¡¯ve got the seafood. Let¡¯s just store it in this lake for now!¡± With that, he waved his hand, ¡°Appear!¡± Whoosh! It was like rain. Countless seafood fell from the sky, landing in Yunmeng Lake. The sight of seafood raining down from the heavens left everyone dumbfounded. It took a good while before they came to their senses. ¡°Holy crap, is that a huge star grouper?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this type of lobster extinct?¡± ¡°My God, they are all still alive!¡± And amid the exclamations, the head chef also came out of his stupor, shouting anxiously, ¡°Mr. Xue, Yunmeng Lake is a freshwater lake! These seafood will die if you put them in there!¡± This remark reminded many people. Yes! It¡¯s ludicrous to try to farm seafood in freshwater, isn¡¯t it? Xue An laughed in the air, ¡°No worries! I won¡¯t let them die, so they dare not die!¡± Indeed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Once these members of the Aquatic Tribe entered Yunmeng Lake, they started to thrash about vivaciously, showing not a hint of dying. The group of chefs felt like their entire life¡¯s knowledge had been completely overturned. What they didn¡¯t know was that since Xiao Sha had taken over Yunmeng Lake, it faintly possessed Dragon¡¯s Might. All aquatic creatures entering it would benefit from this trace of Dragon¡¯s Might and naturally be unharmed. ¡°` Chapter 344 - Chapter 344: Chapter 344: Yan’er’s Dowry (4th Update) Chapter 344: Chapter 344: Yan¡¯er¡¯s Dowry (4th Update) The most headache-inducing problem of food supplies had been resolved. What remained were merely trifles that could be solved with money. And while Beijiang was bustling with preparations, An Yan had also returned to Zhongdu. The motorcade slowly pulled up in front of the An Family¡¯s residence, and An Qing got out of the car. But the first one to come welcome her was not a member of the An Family, but rather a man in his thirties, wearing the stars of a general on his shoulders, his clothing crisp, exuding an air of spirited confidence. Upon seeing this man, An Qing¡¯s face took on an unpleasant expression. ¡°Wang Geng, what are you doing at my house?¡± Since An Qing and Wang Geng didn¡¯t belong to the same military district, she, as a colonel, dared to refer to Wang Geng by his given name despite his rank of major general. Wang Geng smiled, ¡°Colonel An, I arrived in Zhongdu yesterday, but you weren¡¯t at home, so I¡¯ve been waiting until now!¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you, what are you doing here?¡± An Qing was in no mood to be pleasant. A dark glint flashed in Wang Geng¡¯s eyes, yet he maintained a smile, ¡°Perhaps you didn¡¯t fancy the gift I sent last time, Colonel An, and had it returned. I came specially to apologize this time!¡± ¡°No need!¡± An Qing said coldly. At this moment, An Yan got out of the car, ¡°Qing¡¯er, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, sis, just an annoying guy!¡± Seeing An Yan, Wang Geng¡¯s expression showed a flash of amazement. Both sisters were such beauties! ¡°Is there anything else? If not, please leave!¡± An Qing spoke in a cold voice. Finally losing patience, Wang Geng¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Colonel An, why must you be so rejecting? You should know, at only thirty-five, I¡¯m already a major general, with a boundless future ahead. And I truly like you!¡± His face was full of pride when he spoke of his military rank. And indeed, his words were not without merit. A major general in his thirties, that was truly remarkable. Yet An Qing sneered slightly, ¡°Wang Geng, do I need to spell it out for you? The reason the Liu Family dared to come and snatch the Fire Phoenix last time, do you really not understand what role your Wang Family played in that?¡± This remark caused Wang Geng¡¯s face to abruptly cloud over. The Wang Family had indeed been involved in the Liu Family¡¯s affair. Wang Geng had been filled with a desire to possess An Qing. But he knew too well that he couldn¡¯t pluck this flower unless she were left vulnerable and without support. So he had helped the Liu Family in their plot to take control of the Fire Phoenix. These were facts An Qing learned afterwards. Naturally, she had not a shred of friendliness for this man Wang Geng. ¡°Let¡¯s go, sis,¡± An Qing and An Yan were about to enter the house. Wang Geng, with a malevolent tone, said, ¡°Colonel An, I hope you consider carefully. You know the strength of my Wang Family in Zhonghuai! If you are willing, it would bring endless benefits to your An Family!¡± In response, An Qing simply rebuked coldly, ¡°Get out! Hurry up and leave while I¡¯m still in a good mood!¡± Wang Geng was furious. He, who had always been the darling of heaven, had never suffered such insult before, and was about to explode. Just then, Cheng Hao and the others got out of the vehicles, surrounding Wang Geng and his personal soldiers in a tight circle. Each member of the Fire Phoenix looked at Wang Geng with hostility ¨C with just one command from An Qing, they would tear this man to shreds on the spot. The fierce aura emanating from the Fire Phoenix members made Wang Geng, who had never seen actual combat, turn progressively paler. ¡°Colonel An, what are you trying to do? Are you going to let your subordinates publicly defy a major general right here on the streets of Zhongdu?¡± Wang Geng spoke with a facade of courage but inner timidity. An Qing¡¯s lips curved into a disdainful smirk, ¡°So what if I am?¡± ¡°You¡­ You are defying your superiors! I¡­.¡± Before Wang Geng could finish his sentence, an incredibly authoritative voice rang out. ¡°In Zhongdu, since when is it the turn of people from the Zhonghuai military district to run wild? And talking about defying superiors? Haha, are you not clear about what your military ranks from Zhonghuai military district amount to?¡± With the sound of his words, more than a dozen imposing military vehicles stopped by the road, and a group of people got out. These individuals were all around forty or fifty years old, dressed in crisp military uniforms, and most of them were actually major generals. The man who spoke was at the forefront, with the rank of lieutenant general clearly visible on his shoulders. Wang Geng was stunned. These generals were all influential figures in Zhongdu. Plainly speaking, none were the kind that a civil servant general like him could afford to provoke. Especially the lieutenant general who had spoken. Not to mention Wang Geng, even his father wouldn¡¯t dare to cross him. And in front of Wang Geng¡¯s astonished gaze, the group of generals walked up to An Qing¡¯s side and spoke affably, ¡°Little Qing, have you brought your sister back home yet?¡± An Qing nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve seen all the generals!¡± ¡°Haha, if we¡¯re not in the military base, you should just call us uncle or something of the sort; it¡¯s much better! The title of general is too distant!¡± the leading Lieutenant General Yang said with a smile. ¡°Yes, Uncle Yang!¡± An Qing said obediently. ¡°So when is your brother-in-law coming to Zhongdu?¡± When they mentioned An Qing¡¯s brother-in-law, a strange expression appeared on the faces of the generals. An Qing smiled, ¡°He should be arriving on my sister¡¯s birthday, which is in four days!¡± ¡°Good! Good!¡± Lieutenant General Yang nodded his head in approval, smiling beamingly. But when he turned his head to look at Wang Geng, who was gaping in disbelief, the smile disappeared from his face. ¡°Go back and tell your old man that Zhongdu isn¡¯t your Zhonghuai; the Wang Family has no right to act recklessly here. And I advise you to stop harassing the An Family; otherwise¡­ hmph!¡± Lieutenant General Yang left his warning unspoken, but the message was crystal clear. Who didn¡¯t treat the An Family with the utmost respect and fear? After all, the so-called Divine Slaughter didn¡¯t hold back when he struck! If he truly became irritated, no matter how prestigious your family might be, you couldn¡¯t escape a fate of annihilation. How could Wang Geng dare to say anything in front of these people? He had thought that with only the colonel An Qing left, the An Family¡¯s influence had significantly diminished and they were an easy target. That¡¯s why he dared to harass An Qing repeatedly. But looking at the current situation¡­ The way these generals showed such warm and seemingly ingratiating behavior towards An Qing¡­ It demonstrated how overpoweringly influential the An Family was now. So when Lieutenant General Yang gave him the signal to leave, Wang Geng, as if granted amnesty, did not even dare to glance at An Qing, and he fled with his tail between his legs. ¡°Hehe, the Wang Family is used to throwing their weight around in Zhonghuai; do they really think they can do the same in Zhongdu?¡± Lieutenant General Yang said with a cold laugh. But before they could even enter the An Family¡¯s residence¡­ Chen Xiuhe also arrived with his entourage. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon seeing him, Lieutenant General Yang teased, ¡°Old Chen, you¡¯ve notified all of us, saying that Mr. Xue is about to get married and we¡¯ve all hurried over, but where did you run off to?¡± Chen Xiuhe smiled, ¡°Yan¡¯er is somewhat of a junior to me; now that she¡¯s getting married, I certainly can¡¯t come empty-handed!¡± As he spoke, more than a dozen heavy trucks drove up. ¡°This is¡­?¡± An Qing said, somewhat surprised. ¡°This is the dowry I am giving to Yan¡¯er!¡± Chen Xiuhe said with a beaming smile. Chapter 345 - Chapter 345: Chapter 345 Zhongdu Sensation Chapter 345: Chapter 345 Zhongdu Sensation These past couple of days, Zhongdu has been completely overtaken by one topic. On every street and in every alley, people are talking about it. ¡°Hey, have you heard? Patriarch Chen¡¯s dowry for An Yan filled over a dozen large trucks!¡± someone said. ¡°Heh, you¡¯ve only heard, but I saw it with my own eyes!¡± another person scoffed. ¡°Oh? Really? Then tell us, what did they send?¡± The crowd around them swelled. ¡°Yeah! Do tell!¡± ¡°I heard there¡¯s an endless number of fancy goodies inside! Just the gold jewelry alone weighs over a hundred jin!¡± ¡°Gold? Heh! That¡¯s the least valuable thing they sent!¡± Seeing himself surrounded by so many people, the guy was very pleased with himself and purposely spoke up loudly. This comment stirred up a buzz among those nearby. ¡°Gold isn¡¯t valuable? Then what counts as valuable?¡± Some people were a bit incredulous. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re all just commoners, with no way to imagine what life is like for the truly wealthy! Today, I¡¯ll enlighten you!¡± The man garnered everyone¡¯s attention, then whispered, ¡°Have you ever seen blood coral over three meters tall?¡± The crowd shook their heads. ¡°I saw it that day; that thing is a real rare treasure!¡± ¡°Ever seen pearls the size of a child¡¯s fist? I saw dozens of them that day.¡± ¡°Ever seen a limited-edition global sports car?¡± ¡°That we have!¡± the crowd nodded. ¡°Heh, the family sent seven of those.¡± ¡°Why seven?¡± someone asked. ¡°Obviously, because the seven cars all come in different colors. They sent them for her to drive a different color for each day of the week!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± The crowd finally caught on. ¡°Those still aren¡¯t the most valuable things!¡± ¡°Those aren¡¯t valuable enough?¡± ¡°Heh! It¡¯s like I said, poverty limits your imagination.¡± The man gestured with his hands as he spoke. ¡°What are you miming there?¡± someone curiously asked. ¡°Ever seen a wooden box this big? Made of Zitan wood?¡± ¡°What¡¯s so special about that? A wealthy friend of mine has one at his place!¡± someone found a chance to boast and quickly piped up. ¡°The key isn¡¯t the box!¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± the crowd pressed. At this point, the man wore a look of serene longing and said dreamily, ¡°That was the most valuable gift I¡¯ve ever seen. Packed inside, stacked dense and thick, were all property deeds!¡± Boom! The crowd, which hadn¡¯t been shocked by the three-meter tall blood coral or pearls as big as fists, was now absolutely in an uproar. ¡°Did you see it clearly?¡± ¡°Of course, I saw it clearly. Patriarch Chen himself opened it up for everyone to take a look, and guess what those properties were?¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°The third ring road!¡± The crowd exchanged glances, some faces full of disbelief. ¡°Keep dreaming, as if there are that many houses by the third ring! The way you gestured, that would be at least a thousand units!¡± ¡°Right, my family lives in the third ring, and properties there are practically priceless!¡± The man sneered all the while, waiting for everyone to finish speaking before he coolly continued, ¡°I knew there¡¯d be doubters. Some people asked Patriarch Chen the same thing at the time. Guess what he said.¡± ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Patriarch Chen said it¡¯s a new residential complex that¡¯s just been built, and the property deeds for all the houses are in there!¡± This statement dumbfounded everyone. They had heard of giving a house as a gift, but never an entire complex. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m also idle, why am I even telling you this, I¡¯ve got to hurry along now!¡± said the gentleman. ¡°Brother, where are you hurrying off to?¡± ¡°Obviously, to the An Family to see the hustle and bustle.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it announced that the official wedding is a few days away? What¡¯s there to see now?¡± someone asked, puzzled. ¡°Heh, such a bunch of small-timers! Do you know who¡¯s currently helping out at the An Family?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Pretty much everyone of any status and renown in Zhongdu is there. Not to mention anyone else, do you all know Wei Ruyan, the master horticulturist, right?¡± ¡°Of course, I love her garden creations the most!¡± ¡°She¡¯s at the An Family right now, and she¡¯s turned it into an ocean of flowers! That alone is worth squatting there for a day to take in the excitement!¡± After saying this, the man turned and left. The others looked at each other, then all had a spark of inspiration. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s have a look!¡± As the rumors outside suggested, The An Family had become an ocean of flowers. Wei Ruyan had brought out all her skills, the various exotic flowers vying for attention, making the entire An Family exceptionally beautiful. Not just her, practically everyone with a bit of capability in Zhongdu was there. Even someone sweeping the floor might be the general manager of some company. Zhao Xuehui, Yang Bin, and Qiao Le were not leaving the An Family¡¯s side, keeping incredibly busy every day. Like right now, the trio was bringing over a step stool, hanging lanterns in front of a room door. All three of them now had fortunes exceeding hundreds of millions, but they were bustling about just like before, without any airs of a tycoon. The entire An Family had basically become a huge construction site, filled with bustling crowds. And the festive atmosphere was becoming more intense in all this busyness. As for An Yan, the absolute leading lady, she remained in a state of utter confusion throughout. In her mind, she had simply planned to follow An Qing back to Zhongdu, then do some simple decorating and quietly wait for Xue An to come for her. But she hadn¡¯t expected the preparations to be on such a grand scale. It was so grand that it left her somewhat dazed. Noticing the bewilderment in An Yan¡¯s heart, An Qing said with a beaming smile. ¡°Sis, this must all be your fianc¨¦¡¯s doing!¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve told him so many times already, I really don¡¯t care about these things! As long as we can be together, why bother with all these superfluous things,¡± An Yan said. Shaking her head, An Qing chuckled softly, ¡°Actually, I understand and agree with your fianc¨¦¡¯s approach. You two, from the moment you met and fell in love, to having Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, it has been quite a journey! Now, your fianc¨¦ may not rule the world, but he¡¯s made something of himself, and of course, he wants to make up for the past!¡± At this point, a faint envy flashed in An Qing¡¯s eyes. ¡°The magnitude of what he¡¯s doing, it¡¯s probably to declare to the whole world that you¡¯re his woman.¡± Listening to her sister¡¯s comforting words, An Yan nodded, feeling her happiness almost overflow. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that moment, the room door opened. A group of elegantly dressed women entered. ¡°Miss An, we¡¯ve been sent by Patriarch Chen, responsible for your entire wedding look, including makeup and attire.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± An Yan was a bit lost. ¡°They say Miss An brought a full set of bridal attire and gowns from Beijiang; can you change into them now so we can take a look?¡± the oldest and most elegant among the women, whose hair was touched with gray, said indifferently. Chapter 346 - Chapter 346: Chapter 346 I’m Ready, Waiting for You to Marry Me Chapter 346: Chapter 346 I¡¯m Ready, Waiting for You to Marry Me When An Yan stepped out wearing the traditional Chinese bridal gown personally sewn by Feng Caiyi, the group of women first scrutinized her with critical eyes, and then they all nodded in satisfaction. Only the leading woman quivered slightly. ¡°May I be so bold as to ask, is this bridal gown the work of Feng Caiyi?¡± An Yan nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it is, but people call him Master Feng!¡± The woman smiled, ¡°One can tell at a glance, in the whole world, only he could have such craftsmanship!¡± Then the woman spoke seriously, ¡°Miss An, both your temperament and appearance are the finest I¡¯ve ever seen! But since this is as important as marriage, I think you can still become even more beautiful and elegant!¡± ¡°For instance, when you wear such a traditional Chinese bridal gown, the way you walk should be different from wearing a Western wedding dress!¡± As she spoke, the woman demonstrated it for An Yan. An Yan followed the example and immediately there was a different aura about her. The woman¡¯s eyes lit up because An Yan¡¯s ability to adapt was simply astonishing. Just a casual glance, and she was able to learn seventy to eighty percent of the charm. ¡°Miss An, do you realize how much of a precious talent you¡¯re wasting? If you had met me earlier, I would have trained you to be the noblest and most elegant dancer in the world!¡± the woman exclaimed. An Yan smiled shyly in response. ¡°Over the next two days, I will design everything for you, Miss An. If you wish to practice dancing, I¡¯m willing to teach you!¡± the woman still felt a bit reluctant. An Yan shook her head, ¡°No need, my husband probably wouldn¡¯t agree.¡± As soon as An Yan mentioned her husband, the woman immediately closed her mouth. Indeed! Why would the wife of that man go on stage to dance? It wasn¡¯t until the woman had left that An Yan still didn¡¯t know who she was, but judging by her actions and demeanor, she was certainly no ordinary person. Meanwhile, An Qing was snickering, ¡°That woman, she is the fabled confidante of old man Chen that the rumors always talk about, and she is also Tai Yujin, who once received the highest honor for a dancer!¡± When An Yan heard this, she was initially startled, then couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. In Zhongdu, there had always been many rumors about Chen Xiuhe and this Tai Yujin. Now it seemed¡­ the rumors might well be true! Two days later. An Yan stood in front of the mirror, gazing at the incomparably beautiful girl reflected there, and was somewhat dazzled. Tai Yujin watched from the side, her face full of astonished admiration. Through two days of contact, Tai Yujin had been deeply impressed by An Yan¡¯s capacity to comprehend. Almost any move, An Yan could learn it after just one look. So, in just two days, the already stunningly gorgeous An Yan had taken her charm and aura to the next level. Tai Yujin was also extremely satisfied with this. To be a mentor for such a girl for two days in one¡¯s lifetime, and to witness her blossoming, offered a sense of achievement beyond comparison. ¡°Miss An, ¡®Women dress for the ones who admire them.¡¯ I believe, when Mr. Xue comes to pick you up, he will certainly be surprised!¡± Tai Yujin remarked. Upon hearing this, An Yan broke into a radiant smile. The peerless elegance of that smile momentarily stunned everyone in the room. Then An Yan turned back to continue looking at her reflection in the mirror, thinking to herself silently, Husband, I am ready, when will you come to take me home? Meanwhile in Beijiang. Tomorrow was the day to go to Zhongdu. Yet today, there wasn¡¯t the slightest shadow of a private plane. Griffin, who had been somewhat composed, finally couldn¡¯t sit still anymore, and from the morning began frantically calling Charles. But without exception, all calls went unanswered. By midday, after failing to get through once again, Griffin, furious, smashed his phone to pieces. Grinding his teeth, he spat out, ¡°Charles, how dare you play me? I¡¯ll have you torn to pieces!¡± But getting angry now was useless, he could only steel himself to meet Xue An. ¡°Sir¡­ Sir, Charles still hasn¡¯t brought the planes! Tomorrow¡­¡± Griffin said with trepidation, fearing another outburst from Xue An. To his surprise, Xue An just smiled indifferently, ¡°No worries!¡± Although Xue An didn¡¯t blame him and even offered some comforting words, Griffin¡¯s heart was still full of guilt and anger. The Bone Picker, who once lurked in darkness, finally showed his ferocious claws. He decided, after the master¡¯s wedding was over, he would capture Charles and slowly pick every bone from his body. As night fell, there was still no sign of the planes. Griffin had completely despaired, not even showing up for dinner. Because he felt he had let the master down, he really had no face to see anyone. ¡°Sir, should we just drive to Zhongdu now?¡± Qin Yuan, dressed in a bespoke outfit, asked. He was naturally going to follow tomorrow, so he was waiting at Number One Tian Villa tonight. He also knew about the planes not coming, so he asked. Xue An shook his head, ¡°No need! Driving there would take too much time on the road! I have my own way!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Seeing Xue An say so, Qin Yuan could only nod. And while everyone else was worrying, suddenly, a rumbling sound came from afar. People chatting outside looked up and were all stunned. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ planes!¡± someone shouted. Griffin, who had been sulking inside the house, heard the noise outside. At first, he didn¡¯t care, but then he listened carefully. It was the roaring sound of planes! His body shook, he jumped straight out of the window. Sure enough. Five brand-new private planes were flying in the sky. Knowing that there would be planes coming, they had already prepared a temporary airstrip in advance. Once the planes had landed, Charles had just stepped off the stairs when Griffin, roaring with anger, charged at him and punched him in the head. The punch made Charles stagger, almost falling, and blood instantly flowed from his nose. ¡°Charles, you almost ruined my master¡¯s big event! Do you understand?¡± Griffin said with a sinister tone. Charles trembled with fear, and although his face was covered with blood, he still hurried to smile apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Griffin, you have to hear me out. Actually, I had the planes ready yesterday, but on the way to your country, they were intercepted by the military, and it was only this afternoon that they were released.¡± Charles looked aggrieved. ¡°The military? Didn¡¯t you mention my master¡¯s name?¡± Griffin asked angrily. ¡°I did! But it would have been better not to. Just when they were about to let me go, they detained me for another day when I mentioned it!¡± As Charles spoke, his heart bled. Ever since receiving Griffin¡¯s call these past few days, he hadn¡¯t slept a wink, frantically searching for available private planes. As luck would have it, he had indeed managed to gather them. Overjoyed, he rushed to Huaxia immediately. Because Griffin had made it clear that if he arrived a day early, he would get an extra thirty percent! That was a fortune worth tens of millions! But unexpectedly, upon entering Huaxia, he was intercepted, and one whole day was wasted in vain. ¡°Oh? And do you know which military force intercepted you?¡± Xue An asked indifferently. Charles, very adept at reading the room, hastily answered respectfully, ¡°Respected Sir, even if I turned to ashes, I would remember. The people who detained me were from the Wang Family in Zhonghuai!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Wang Family of Zhonghuai? Qin Yuan and others changed their expressions slightly. This family was a historic military noble family. But Xue An just smiled slightly, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, the mistake was not yours, the amount will still be increased by thirty percent!¡± Charles was overjoyed, ¡°Thank you, Sir!¡± Chapter 347 - Chapter 347: Chapter 347 The Wedding Day (Part 1) Chapter 347: Chapter 347 The Wedding Day (Part 1) Five brand-new private jets lined up in a row, with Charles leading Xue An for a tour of each aircraft. ¡°Sir, these aircraft were originally meant for the Z Eastern Imperial Family, so each one is the ultimate in luxury. Take this one, for example, it even has a private swimming pool,¡± Charles excitedly explained. Xue An remained indifferent, but Qin Yuan and the others following them were all full of amazement. Though in recent years, Huaxia had seen a surge in the number of wealthy elite, when it comes to luxury, they still couldn¡¯t compare to the deeply rooted, venerable noble families abroad. ¡°Unlike those private jets that can only carry around ten persons, each of these can accommodate over thirty passengers and provide an extremely comfortable environment for every guest!¡± Charles chattered on, but seeing Xue An¡¯s expressionless face, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit flustered inside. Therefore, with a quick glance and a chuckle, he said, ¡°Of course, none of these might seem like much in Sir¡¯s eyes, but let me introduce the most important part of these private jets!¡± With that, Charles clapped his hands. Over twenty gorgeous women dressed as flight attendants came out. Charles proudly said, ¡°All of these ladies have undergone strict training and were meant to follow these planes to the Z Eastern, but now they all belong to Sir!¡± Saying so, Charles gave the attendants a knowing look. As he said, all the attendants, having undergone strict and special training, bowed deeply to Xue An with the utmost respect. ¡°We have seen Sir!¡± It was a perfect Huaxia pronunciation. ¡°Heh heh, each flight attendant here is a graduate from top universities, proficient in at least four or five foreign languages, truly rare gems!¡± Charles said with a look that said all men would understand. Still, Xue An remained noncommittal. However, the attendants felt a small sense of happiness within. Globally, the only ones who could afford such luxurious private jets were basically old men on the brink of the grave. These girls had all braced themselves for the worst. But they had not expected their new boss to be such a young and handsome man. With such a boss, far from unwilling, they would have paid money for the privilege. Xue An shook his head and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t need them!¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Charles did not quite understand. ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t need so many attendants.¡± His words cast a silence over the atmosphere, and the complexions of these beauties gradually turned pale. With some hesitation, Charles said, ¡°Sir, these beauties come with the private jets as part of the package; even if you don¡¯t want them, there won¡¯t be any discount on the price!¡± At this point, Griffin could no longer hold back, stepping forward and saying angrily, ¡°Charles, does my master care about the money? You big oaf, arranging something like this without knowing anything! Do you know what my master is buying all these planes for?¡± ¡°For what?¡± Charles blinked his shrewd little eyes, thinking to himself that there was nothing else to it besides enjoying the life of a top-tier tycoon on a private jet. ¡°My master is buying these jets to fetch his bride! You fool!¡± Griffin scolded. ¡°Fetching a bride?¡± Charles still didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°To put it simply, it¡¯s to pick up his wife with these planes!¡± Finally, Charles understood, then he was shocked. Not only he was astonished, but the attendants were too. Splurging hundreds of millions, just to use it for fetching a bride? This was beyond extravagant; it was utterly unreasonable. ¡°Let these attendants stay here so we can bring more friends and family!¡± Qin Yuan interjected at that moment. Xue An nodded, then looked at the pale-faced group of beauties and said indifferently, ¡°After we pick up the bride, you can stay with the planes.¡± Hearing what Xue An said, the group of beautifully dressed attendants finally breathed a sigh of relief, then each started to scheme in her own heart. So their boss already had a wife, huh! But, this was hardly anything to fuss over. Which wealthy person doesn¡¯t have several girlfriends? As long as he takes the plane, they would have a chance to get close to him! The thought of climbing up the social ladder by getting cozy with such a handsome and rich man set these flight attendants¡¯ hearts ablaze. But what they didn¡¯t know was that Xue An had bought these planes purely for his wedding convoy, and after picking up An Yan, he probably wouldn¡¯t need them anymore. After all, no matter how fast a plane could fly, could it be faster than him travelling through the air at will? As the morning sun rose. The entourage heading to Zhongdu for the wedding had already assembled. Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian would definitely be going. Old Xie and Auntie Pang were dressed in brand-new, fitting clothes, looking like two successful businesspeople. Since they were the witnesses for the wedding, their presence was a must. Besides them, Tang Xuan¡¯er and Xue Lan, as the groom¡¯s female relatives, also had to go. Adding them all up, there were about forty or so people going. Xue An put on a traditional Chinese suit, and a hint of a smile appeared on his handsome and cultured face. ¡°Let¡¯s set off!¡± Five airplanes soared high into the sky, heading straight for Zhongdu. As the planes passed over the entrance of Yunmeng Villa, Wu Qiang led a host of security guards in a collective salute. Meanwhile, media from all over the world had started to broadcast the event since early in the morning. When the reporters saw the five brand-new planes soaring into the sky, they couldn¡¯t help but let out muted exclamations of awe. ¡°What a grand gesture!¡± In a quiet town in Europe, Fan Mengxue was sitting on the couch, staring blankly at the live broadcast on TV. ¡°Meng Xue, we¡¯re supposed to attend a film festival today. Shall we leave now?¡± Han Yao said softly. Knowing Fan Mengxue¡¯s current state of mind, she wanted to distract her with work for the time being. But suddenly, Fan Mengxue stood up, ¡°Back to the country!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Han Yao thought she must have heard wrong. ¡°I thought I would be jealous, but his relationship with An Yan makes it impossible for me to feel that way. This is his moment of happiness, and I should be there!¡± Fan Mengxue spoke softly, then turned and ran out the door. Han Yao stood frozen in place, and it took her quite a while to let out a long sigh. ¡°Are all women so foolish when it comes to love?¡± Zhongdu. Since morning, the An Family¡¯s house had been filled with guests coming to offer their congratulations from all directions. The small number of servants in the An Family simply couldn¡¯t keep up. Chen Xiuhe immediately called for the Chen Family¡¯s help. And members from the Fire Phoenix and many from the military also spontaneously came to maintain order. Almost all the noble families of Zhongdu had gathered. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Such a magnificent scene made many people sigh in admiration. They marveled at the mighty reputation of the An Family now. And unlike other powerful families, the An Family¡¯s current strength and status were almost solely due to one man¡¯s sky-reaching abilities. The citizens of Zhongdu had also come early to enjoy the spectacle. The An Family¡¯s gate and several nearby streets were now clogged with all kinds of luxury cars. Chapter 348 - Chapter 348: Chapter 348: The Wedding Day (Part 2) Chapter 348: Chapter 348: The Wedding Day (Part 2) Some couldn¡¯t help but joke that if any luxury brand¡¯s car hadn¡¯t appeared at this time, it simply meant the brand wasn¡¯t luxurious enough. By the time the sun was well up in the sky, the entire An Family home was bustling with excitement. Countless media had also aimed their cameras here. This was almost a wedding being broadcast live around the world. And in such an atmosphere, feelings of jealousy unavoidably surfaced as acidic comments. ¡°Haha, it takes at least seven or eight hours to drive from Beijiang to Zhongdu, if they¡¯re just leaving now, they¡¯d be lucky to make it by evening!¡± someone said coldly. ¡°That¡¯s right, and I doubt they¡¯ll even make it today, have you seen the traffic jams outside?¡± ¡°Exactly, and even if they did make it to Zhongdu, it would take hours to get to the An Family¡¯s place from there. As for today¡¯s wedding, haha, I¡¯d say it¡¯s highly unlikely!¡± The envious words of these people made many feel uncomfortable, yet there was no way to refute them. Zhao Xuehui, Yang Binyi, and Qiao Le, three brothers, were also filled with anxiety at this moment. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Second Brother arrived yet? I just inquired, and indeed, there are traffic jams everywhere!¡± Qiao Le said anxiously. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, Second Brother always has a plan for doing things. He must have anticipated this!¡± Zhao Xuehui said. Meanwhile, An Yan, having finished her makeup, sat quietly in the room waiting. Hearing the noise outside, she couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± An Qing frowned, ¡°Nothing, just some people who can¡¯t stand to see others doing well spouting nonsense.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± An Yan nodded. ¡°Sister, did my brother-in-law tell you how he¡¯s getting to Zhongdu?¡± ¡°I asked him, but he just smiled and told me not to worry.¡± Upon hearing this, An Qing breathed a sigh of relief. After such a long time, in An Qing¡¯s view, there was nothing Xue An couldn¡¯t do. Just then, the sky outside suddenly darkened, and the wind howled, heralding an imminent downpour. The An Family members were thrown into a frenzy, fearing the painstakingly arranged wedding venue would be ruined by a sudden storm. Yet, some who held grudges against Xue An or simply envied him were secretly delighted! Let the torrential rain come! Hail would be even more satisfying! Chen Xiuhe¡¯s face also couldn¡¯t help but turn sour. The weather forecast had promised with certainty there would be no rain today, so how could a downpour be looming so suddenly? Could it be that even human predictions fail against the will of the heavens? It was at this moment, a tremendous roar of airplanes came from afar. Those with sharp eyes spotted the five approaching airplanes and exclaimed in surprise. ¡°Look over there!¡± Everyone looked up to see the airplanes had already reached the airspace above the An Family¡¯s home and started to circle. Many were stunned, a thought dawning in their minds. Could it be¡­ this was the groom¡¯s arrival procession? This was simply too astonishing and out of the ordinary! But at the same time, raindrops began to fall. Some people deliberately shouted, ¡°It¡¯s going to be a torrential downpour, hurry home to get your laundry in!¡± In the midst of the restless crowd, suddenly, a figure shot up from one of the airplanes, and at the same time, a voice shouted sharply. ¡°Open!¡± The voice wasn¡¯t loud but seemed to explode in everyone¡¯s heart. Boom! The dense clouds that filled the sky fragmented in the blink of an eye, then rapidly dispersed. The sunlight drifted down once again, illuminating many shocked faces. Chen Xiuhe cracked a slight smile as the weight in his heart eased. No matter the issue, everything would be easy to handle once he arrived! At this moment, after Xue An punched through the dark clouds, he stood aloof in the sky, and his Divine Sense shot toward a specific location. In a certain place, a middle-aged man who was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed suddenly opened his eyes and shouted in horror, ¡°No¡­¡±. But before his words could finish, his entire head exploded. This scene shocked everyone present. Those nearby, whose epaulettes were even stained with blood, were particularly stunned. Xue An witnessed this scene and a trace of cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. You actually thought of ruining my wedding! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I am on my way to greet the bride and it¡¯s not suitable to commit a massacre, I would have eliminated you all now! But I¡¯ll let you live a few more days! With that thought, Xue An slowly descended to the ground. As his feet touched down, the Fire Phoenix members formed a square formation and shouted in unison, ¡°Instructor!¡± Xue An nodded slightly, then looked around the crowd. Many who originally harbored ill intentions were now trembling with fear, not daring to meet Xue An¡¯s gaze. But there were even more faces filled with curiosity and shock. After all, Xue An¡¯s entrance was just too special and too astounding. Meanwhile, those five private planes landed directly behind the An Family¡¯s residence. There was a vast open space behind the An Family estate, a perfect spot for the planes, but it also put the pilots¡¯ skills to a great test. Only those who had undergone rigorous training dared to land directly. As soon as the planes came to a stop, Qin Yuan, Tang Xuan¡¯er and the others walked down and joined Xue An. Chen Xiuhe approached with a hearty laugh, ¡°Mr. Xue, congratulations, congratulations!¡± Xue An replied with a light smile, ¡°Uncle Chen, you are too kind!¡± This address as ¡®Uncle¡¯ made Chen Xiuhe pause, then he burst into an incredibly joyful laughter. ¡°Good! Good! Today is truly a joyous day, let¡¯s go inside to talk!¡± After Xue An and the others went off to the banquet hall, the people outside began to buzz with conversation. ¡°Damn, is he even human? Falling from such a height and coming out without a scratch?¡± someone said, visibly shocked. ¡°You¡¯ve just realized how formidable Mr. Xue is? Didn¡¯t you see him dispersing the stormy weather just now?¡± ¡°What shocked me the most are those five planes. I checked carefully just now; each plane has the Xue character printed on it and all are brand new! Did he just buy them?¡± This remark made many fall silent. For these noble families, mighty martial strength might bend their will. But it was the overwhelming display of wealth and power that truly drove them to despair. Many with malicious intentions also took this opportunity to slink away. Back in the banquet hall, after briefly sitting with Xue An, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian grew a bit anxious and called out, ¡°Daddy, where¡¯s Mommy?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yeah! We miss Mommy!¡± The words of the two daughters brought smiles to many faces. Chen Xiuhe, beaming, said, ¡°Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, look, just walk through this banquet hall and there are a few rooms behind. Your mother is there, but remember you need to prepare more red envelopes!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian nodded somewhat understandingly and then looked up at Xue An, ¡°Daddy, did you bring the red envelopes?¡± Xue An smiled, stood up, and said lightly, ¡°Of course I brought them! Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go get Mom!¡± Chapter 349 - Chapter 349: Chapter 349: The Wedding Day (Part 3) First Update Chapter 349: Chapter 349: The Wedding Day (Part 3) First Update ¡°` Walking past the banquet hall, the corridor ahead was covered with flowers, turning it into a veritable flower gallery. Xue An, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, as well as Tang Xuan¡¯er, Xue Lan, and many others made their way inside together. Halfway there, they saw someone blocking the path with a wheelchair. ¡°Mr. Xue, on this joyful day, the two of us sisters have also come to join the fun. Bring out the red envelopes!¡± Wei Rulan, sitting in the wheelchair, stretched out her hand with a beaming smile. Wei Ruyan also said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Xue, I even brought out the best flowers from my collection for your wedding!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Thank you, Miss Wei Ruyan, of course, there are red envelopes!¡± As he spoke, he handed over two plump red envelopes. Wei Ruyan and Wei Rulan were just there for the excitement, and didn¡¯t really care about the so-called red envelopes. But as soon as they received them, the expressions of the Wei sisters changed. ¡°This is¡­¡± Wei Ruyan exclaimed. Xue An said with a faint smile, ¡°Some people call these things spirit stones, but I think it¡¯s better to call them jade marrow!¡± Wei Ruyan and Wei Rulan glanced at each other and both saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. The moment they took the red envelopes, they felt the spiritual energy inside, and now hearing Xue An call it jade marrow, they were naturally astonished. ¡°Mr. Xue, these items are too valuable. We were just joking; how could we dare to accept them?¡± Wei Ruyan said as she tried to return the red envelopes. Xue An smiled, ¡°I have plenty of these things, and you¡¯ve worked hard arranging the An Family¡¯s decorations!¡± With that, Xue An stepped forward and walked on. Wei Ruyan and Wei Rulan watched his retreating figure, both feeling a bit dazed. ¡°Rulan, should we really accept this?¡± Wei Ruyan asked. And at that moment, Xue An¡¯s voice came, ¡°Wearing this item often might even give her the chance to stand up!¡± Upon hearing this, Wei Rulan trembled, then respectfully said, ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome!¡± Xue An said with a faint smile, already walking away. This jade marrow, or spirit stones, are indeed good items for the average cultivator, but Xue An was well aware that although they can initially boost one¡¯s cultivation level, overuse would only be detrimental without any benefits. That¡¯s why he never let An Yan or anyone else use them. As for why he said he had plenty, it was because of the ring Xue An looted from the Immortal Palace. That ring was a Mustard Seed Ring. As its name suggests, it is a space ring capable of containing countless items, large as Mount Meru or small as a mustard seed. After obtaining it and breaking the seal, Xue An found it to be filled with tons of spirit stones. These things were tasteless to consume and a pity to discard, so they were perfect to hand out as wedding gifts. After all, what was insignificant to Xue An was considered a treasure of heaven and earth to ordinary people. Upon reaching the door past the flower gallery, they found it tightly shut with bursts of women¡¯s laughter coming from inside. Xue An smiled faintly and approached to knock gently on the door. ¡°Who goes there?¡± a female voice asked from inside. ¡°I¡¯ve come to fetch the bride!¡± ¡°Fetch whom?¡± ¡°An Yan!¡± ¡°Who is An Yan?¡± ¡°My wife!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t hear you, speak up!¡± the voices inside teased and laughed. Xue An smiled and, even though he was the Immortal Venerable, today he had to obey and so he shouted, ¡°I¡¯ve come to take my wife, An Yan, home!¡± His voice caused many petals to fall from the flower gallery above. Whispers could be heard inside, soft, yet Xue An could hear them all. ¡°Should we open it?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer!¡± ¡°` ¡°But the elders at home said, just tease him a bit and that would be enough, after all, Mr. Xue is a man of high status!¡± ¡°At the very least, we should make him sing a song, shouldn¡¯t we?¡± Xue An heard this and, without waiting for a response from inside, laughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll sing a song for you. If I sing well, you¡¯ll open the door! How about that?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± And those who had come with Xue An also had to restrain their laughter. What song did Mr. Xue plan to sing? Little Rabbit, Be Good? ¡°This song is actually the only one I know because it¡¯s also her favorite. We used to listen to this song all day on the balcony, gazing at the stars. This time, I¡¯ll sing it for you!¡± Xue An said softly, and then he began to sing. ¡°The sparrow outside the window, chattering on the electric wire, you said this line, feels so much like summer¡­¡± The surroundings gradually quieted down. Xue An¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t professional, and he didn¡¯t want to sing professionally either. He was simply singing this song with the emotions of that naive young boy from three thousand years ago. His voice slightly trembled while also carrying the warm sunshine of the afternoon, full of memories. Everyone listened quietly. As he sang, Xue An seemed to return to those nights, seeing the couple quietly embracing each other. That bliss was the very reason that had sustained Xue An for three thousand years. On the large bed in the room, covered by a red veil, An Yan was already in tears. As the song ended, there was a moment of silence around, followed by an explosion of applause like thunder. ¡°Bravo! Truly beautiful!¡± Someone shouted excitedly, repeatedly exclaiming their admiration. And some, with tears in their eyes, silently clapped, as if Xue An¡¯s singing had stirred deep-seated memories within them. The only ones in the whole place who felt nothing were Xue Xiang and Nian Nian, who knocked on the door saying, ¡°Mommy, Daddy is here to pick you up! Open the door, please!¡± Their childish voices dissipated the lingering sorrow. The door opened. Tang Xuan¡¯er, Qin Yu, and Xue Lan stepped forward to distribute red envelopes. Griffin followed behind, his face a mask of heartache. He had never seen such lavish spending, to actually use Spirit Stones for red envelopes. Sometimes, you really know how to squander, Griffin thought to himself secretly. Entering the room, the spacious and comfortably decorated room was seen, and on the large bed in the center sat An Yan, quietly beneath her veil. Xue An stepped forward, coming to the side of the bed and quietly looking on. The room gradually became quiet. Even through the red veil, Xue An could still see the tear-stained face of An Yan. His heart suddenly ached. Then, he slowly knelt on one knee. As he knelt, the crowd watching the scene let out a low murmur of surprise. Many thought that given Xue An¡¯s personality, he would definitely not kneel. Xue An paid no attention to these reactions; his eyes were focused only on An Yan, who was trembling slightly, and then he smiled. ¡°Wife, let¡¯s go home!¡± There were no phrases like ¡®marry me¡¯, just a simple, ¡®let¡¯s go home!¡¯ Many nodded in understanding¡ªindeed, that was more in line with Xue An¡¯s character. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As he spoke, Xue An gently lifted An Yan¡¯s hand and slowly put the Mustard Seed Ring on her finger. Many in the room were surprised. After all, the Mustard Seed Ring was dim and unremarkable. Why would he give such a ring? Griffin, a little irritate at the curious gazes from many, deliberately spoke loudly, ¡°This ring cannot be found anywhere else in the world! It¡¯s a Space Ring that can fit an entire mountain inside!¡± Chapter 350 - Chapter 350: Chapter 350: Congratulations from a Hundred Generals (2nd Update) Chapter 350: Chapter 350: Congratulations from a Hundred Generals (2nd Update) This sentence shocked many who had previously looked down upon the situation. Wei Rulan, who was in the distance, was even more startled and muttered to herself, ¡°To contain the great Mount Sumeru within a mustard seed, I always thought such a thing was but a legend, never did I imagine it truly existed!¡± When many people learned from others about the miraculous and precious nature of this ring, they all looked at An Yan with extremely envious eyes. Especially the girls, who were nearly driven mad with envy. The considerateness and gentleness, the domineering and wealth, the handsomeness and strength of Xue An¡ªall these made the young ladies envious. An Yan stood up with the support of Xue An and naturally hooked her arm into his, walking out together. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian followed closely behind; the two little girls were also dressed in finely made children¡¯s formal wear today. This family walking together drew countless envious and amazed gazes. Upon arriving at the banquet hall, the atmosphere reached its climax. Chen Xiuhe and many others all stood up to greet the newlyweds. Xue Anchong nodded slightly to the crowd. Just at that moment, a hearty laughter was heard from outside. ¡°Congratulations to General Xue!¡± General Xue? What kind of title was this? Many were puzzled. Suddenly, a great crowd of people filed in from the door. The arrival of this group stunned everyone present. That¡¯s because most of the newcomers were generals, and the number was so great it seemed as though all the generals of Zhongdu had come. Someone said in a trembling voice, ¡°A hundred generals come to congratulate!¡± Many people were shaken inside. In Huaguo, there was a legend that if a wedding was congratulated by a hundred generals, the couple would be blessed with eternal happiness. Of course, most often this was taken merely as a legend. After all, who could invite a hundred generals to their wedding? But today, Xue An had done just that. Leading them was none other than General Yang. He approached with a smile, took Xue An¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°General Xue, I was slightly delayed on the road and ended up late!¡± A faint smile appeared on Xue An¡¯s lips, and then he glanced at Chen Xiuhe standing proudly to the side, knowing for certain that this was his doing. Although Xue An was not particularly impressed by the idea of a hundred generals giving their congratulations, since they had come, and also provided such a splendid surprise, he had to consider giving some face. Therefore, he nodded with a smile, ¡°Thank you to all the generals for coming!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, General Xue, after all, we are colleagues. You are getting married, and naturally, we ought to come here and share a toast!¡± Yang laughed heartily. Many couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Colleagues? And addressing him repeatedly as General Xue! What in the world was going on? At this time, General Yang noticed the puzzled looks around him and smiled slightly, ¡°Perhaps everyone is not aware! General Xue was in fact personally promoted to the rank of Vermilion Bird Major General by Great General Lin, and after some deliberation, we felt General Xue¡¯s merits were numerous, so we decided to promote General Xue to the rank of Lieutenant General!¡± Boom! The entire hall was stunned. Lieutenant General? This was a truly high military rank in Huaguo! Only a rank below Great General and First Class General! At this point, countless envious gazes focused on Xue An. Xue An merely smiled slightly and nodded, ¡°Thank you to all the generals for your kindness!¡± General Yang chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re being too polite, General Xue! With your achievements, this is truly well-deserved!¡± Saying so, he personally took out the medal of a Lieutenant General and pinned it onto Xue An¡¯s chest. Then came the time for revelry. More guests had arrived today than anticipated. But Chen Xiuhe had come prepared. He had already booked the entire kitchen staff from Zhongdu¡¯s most renowned restaurants in advance, and now several chef teams were busily working behind the scenes. Dish after dish was served like flowing water. Xue An and the guests naturally had to partake in this meal before they could take An Yan home. According to the customs of Huaguo, the groom today must finish the drink, no matter who comes to toast. Many people came just to see the joke that was Xue An. Chen Xiuhe had also found several heavy drinkers ready to replace Xue An at any moment. But unexpectedly, Xue An downed his drinks as they came, without any reluctance. He quickly laid out a swath of people. And when others came along, unconvinced, Xue An simply stopped pouring wine and started drinking from the bottles directly. And that was 53-degree Maotai! But Xue An drank it as if it were water, polishing off ten bottles. That shocked everyone present. No one dared to challenge him after that, and Xue An showed no signs of drunkenness. He even managed to get these generals drunk in the process. Towards the end, General Yang¡¯s tongue even started to thicken, as he clung to Xue An and began to spout nonsense. ¡°General Xue, those materials you provided to our country last time¡­they¡¯ve been a huge help¡­hmm¡­¡± Xue An smiled and had Qin Yu distribute a red envelope to each general. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± someone asked in amazement. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°The cultivation technique I gave you last time will encounter a bottleneck in the later stages; use this Spirit Stone to help break through when the time comes!¡± This revelation sobered the generals up, and greed flashed in their eyes. ¡°General Xue, do you have any more?¡± General Yang asked eagerly. Xue An smiled, ¡°I have plenty of these, but there¡¯s no time to get them out now!¡± With that, Xue An stood up, picked up a glass of wine, and nodded to everyone in the room, ¡°You¡¯ve all come here to congratulate me; I toast to all of you!¡± With that, Xue An drank it all. The crowd applauded and cheered. Xue An smiled and then leaned down to say to An Yan, ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to head home!¡± An Yan obediently stood up. Everyone automatically cleared a path. An Yan and Xue An left hand in hand. An Qing followed behind with tears in her eyes, happy that her sister had finally found her lifelong happiness and destiny. Her heart was naturally full of joy. The group heading to Beijiang was not small. Besides An Qing, who was certain to go, Chen Xiuhe, Chen Rushi, Wei Ruyan, Wei Rulan, and General Yang, among others, were all going to see them off. Once everyone had boarded the plane, they left Zhongdu amidst the envious gazes of onlookers, flying toward Beijiang. It wasn¡¯t until the plane was out of sight that someone exclaimed, ¡°This wedding was truly unparalleled in the world!¡± Afterward, the group dispersed. The girls who had been accompanying An Yan also returned to their homes. One of them, once home, started excitedly talking about the day¡¯s events. ¡°Did you get a red envelope this time?¡± It was only after her family asked her that she suddenly remembered the red envelope from Xue An and quickly took it out. ¡°I wonder what kind of red envelope Mr. Xue would give?¡± ¡°I bet it¡¯s gold! Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be so bulging!¡± But upon opening it, they found a glittering and translucent piece of jade. ¡°What is this?¡± the family wondered. As the phone rang, the Family Head answered, and his expression gradually turned serious. ¡°Yes! Yes! I will definitely hand it over to the nation!¡± After hanging up the phone, someone asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The Family Head gave a wry smile and then reluctantly glanced at the piece of jade. ¡°That was the military on the line; this piece of jade is a national treasure, and they want us to hand it over to the state!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°How can that be? We got it¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not for nothing; they will give our family ample compensation!¡± No one spoke further. All of them just silently looked at the piece of jade. The girl suddenly felt a regret; if she had asked for one more red envelope at the time, how wonderful that would have been! Chapter 351 - Chapter 351: Chapter 351 – The World Isn’t Worth It, But You Are (Third Update) Chapter 351: Chapter 351 ¨C The World Isn¡¯t Worth It, But You Are (Third Update) Beijiang. The plane slowly came to a stop. As Xue An and An Yan walked down the spiral staircase, countless fireworks soared into the sky, bursting one after another, lighting up the night sky of Beijiang like a kaleidoscope with their dazzling brilliance. A red carpet led from the temporary airfield all the way to the Number One Tian Villa. Hand in hand, Xue An and An Yan made their way over it. Behind them was a vast expanse of fireworks going off, while in front of them were countless watching eyes. All of this made An Yan somewhat nervous. Noticing this, Xue An squeezed An Yan¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± An Yan hummed in response, her voice low. But immediately after, her stomach let out several rumbles. Xue An couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and asked quietly, ¡°Hungry?¡± Even though she was beneath the bridal veil, Xue An could still see An Yan¡¯s face turning red at a visible rate. In fact, An Yan hadn¡¯t had a proper meal since yesterday, and the scent of food wafting over was naturally making her stomach growl. ¡°Just wait a bit longer, I¡¯ll cook for you!¡± ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± An Yan nodded happily. ¡°Daddy, Nian Nian is hungry too!¡± Xue Nian, who was following behind, heard about cooking and couldn¡¯t help but say with her mouth watering. Xiang Xiang, who was on the side pulling at her mother¡¯s wedding dress, heard this and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just eat a piece of cake on the plane?¡± ¡°But cake is not as good, Daddy¡¯s cooking is the best!¡± Xue Nian said with a pitiful look. ¡°You still ate so much even if it wasn¡¯t good!¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about me, but you ate a lot too!¡± Xue Nian retorted. ¡°Still, I didn¡¯t eat as much as you did!¡± ¡°Big sister ate more!¡± The two little girls started chattering and bickering again. Xue An and An Yan exchanged a smile, then Xue An took An Yan¡¯s hand and slowly headed towards the wedding venue. He had promised to fulfill every commitment he made to this girl. This wedding was just the beginning. ¡°Bow to heaven and earth!¡± Following the customs of Beijiang, the most important ceremony for the couple is the final bow to heaven and earth. But when Song Yi shouted these words, many people couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. Like Tang Xuan¡¯er. She looked at the stage worriedly. Would Xue An, so formidable, be willing to kneel down? In the midst of everyone¡¯s concerned gazes, Xue An smiled slightly and knelt on the ground alongside An Yan. An Yan said with some excitement, ¡°Husband¡­¡± Xue An said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, heaven and earth aren¡¯t worth it, but you are!¡± This remark immediately choked An Yan up. And this scene was witnessed by Fan Mengxue, who had rushed to the site. She stood at a distance, staring at the couple on the stage, her eyes becoming lost in a daze. ¡°Meng Xue!¡± Han Yao called out worriedly. She was afraid Fan Mengxue couldn¡¯t withstand the impact. But unexpectedly, Fan Mengxue smiled. ¡°Did you notice? He looks so handsome in a suit!¡± Now Han Yao was even more worried, ¡°Meng Xue, if you¡¯re upset, just cry it out!¡± ¡°Cry? Why should I cry? He¡¯s gotten married, and he¡¯s so happy, I¡¯m too delighted to even consider crying! Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s drink to his happiness!¡± Fan Mengxue walked into the venue cheerfully. Her arrival also caused a stir among the crowd. ¡°My God, it¡¯s Fan Mengxue!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she go abroad? Why has she come back now?¡± Many people exclaimed. And Tang Xuan¡¯er was also startled, quickly walking over. ¡°Meng Xue!¡± Fan Mengxue smiled, ¡°I¡¯m a bit late, but luckily, I¡¯ve still made it in time!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er nodded, but turned her head away with a bit of a heavy heart, seemingly unable to bear the sight of Fan Mengxue¡¯s smile. The ceremony concluded. The wedding banquet officially began. Top chefs from Beijiang and the provincial city had been ready for action, and as soon as the command to start the meal was given, they immediately began cooking the dishes. The exquisite cuisine flowed like water, the mere scent of which was enough to make one¡¯s mouth water. At that moment, An Yan called out with a hint of surprise, ¡°Meng Xue!¡± Fan Mengxue nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Happy wedding!¡± This scene between the two raised eyebrows among the crowd. Could it really be this harmonious? Then Fan Mengxue turned with a smile to Xue An and extended her hand generously, ¡°Congratulations, congratulations!¡± Xue An smiled and shook her hand lightly, ¡°I was about ready to fly to Europe to drag you back!¡± Fan Mengxue just smiled, without a word. Seeing everyone present, she said, ¡°Let me make something fresh for you!¡± With that, Xue An turned and headed to the kitchen. The busy staff in the kitchen all jumped when they saw him coming. ¡°Mr. Xue, what are you doing? It¡¯s all greasy in here; you should go back out front!¡± ¡°Never mind me, clear a stove for me!¡± The crowd didn¡¯t know what Xue An was planning, but they cleared a stove for him as instructed. Xue An took out the octopus monster meat he had obtained the other day and deftly began to skewer it. Then he placed it over the fire to grill. Soon, a strange fragrance wafted through the air. Many were taken aback by the scent. ¡°What is Mr. Xue cooking? It smells incredible?¡± someone asked. Xue An, however, paid no mind to the surprised looks and quickly finished grilling the skewers before taking them outside. An Yan was already starving by this point, and Xue An handed her one, ¡°Try this!¡± An Yan didn¡¯t hesitate to take a bite, and her eyes immediately lit up. ¡°This is so delicious!¡± Xue An then distributed the remaining skewers among the people. The two young girls couldn¡¯t wait to grab one and start eating. Everyone had nothing but praise. Tan Xiaoyu, after eating a skewer, paused slightly. The meat, once consumed, turned into a surge of pure energy, and it seemed to enhance her Cultivation Level a smidge. What in the world was this? Many others noticed something unusual and expressed their amazement. ¡°Mr. Xue, what kind of meat is this? It¡¯s so delicious!¡± someone inquired. Xue An smiled, ¡°This is the meat of an octopus monster I captured a few days ago, with two to three hundred years of Cultivation Level. Naturally, it¡¯s extraordinary!¡± Many people¡¯s eyes brightened at this revelation. So these were actually the meat of a demon beast that had lived for two to three hundred years? Therefore, the skewers that Xue An had grilled were quickly gone in a flash. Only Fan Mengxue didn¡¯t partake; she just kept happily sipping her drink. Many admirers came to toast her, and she didn¡¯t decline. The banquet continued until late into the night before finally concluding. As people at last began to leave. Fan Mengxue was still drinking her drinks with a drunken gaze. Tang Xuan¡¯Er approached with a sigh, ¡°Enough, no more drinking!¡± Fan Mengxue looked up at her with teary eyes but said with a laugh, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I just wanted to drink a bit more of her wedding wine!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯Er remained silent and then sat beside Fan Mengxue. ¡°In fact, I know that right now, you feel just like me, don¡¯t you?¡± Fan Mengxue said softly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This statement sent a shiver through Tang Xuan¡¯Er, who quickly turned her face away, not daring to let Fan Mengxue see the tears in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to like someone. The mistake is that we didn¡¯t meet him at the right time, did we, Xuan¡¯Er?¡± Fan Mengxue whispered. ¡°You¡¯re really drunk! Come on, let me help you go back to sleep,¡± Tang Xuan¡¯Er said after a moment of silence. Fan Mengxue shook her head, took up another cup, and said dreamily, ¡°With this last cup of drink, whom shall I appear to be in my drunkenness?¡± She then began to laugh, and suddenly, she was crying. Chapter 352 - Chapter 352: Chapter 353: Insect Gu Immortal (Fifth Update) Chapter 352: Chapter 353: Insect Gu Immortal (Fifth Update) Mr. Xue¡¯s wedding caused a tremendous sensation. Even though many did not attend the scene, countless people still watched the entire process of the wedding through various channels. The grand scale of the wedding goes without saying, but what was even more coveted was the romance that seemed to overflow, which left many girls envious. For a while, the slogan ¡°When marrying, marry a man like Mr. Xue¡± became very popular online. However, while there was a buzz of excitement outside, Mr. Xue, An Yan, and their two little girls had hidden away in their old home. Of course, this place lacked the luxury and spaciousness of Number One Tian Villa, but the value it represented was irreplaceable by any other. Especially when the media was surrounding and blocking off areas, just to get more information about Mr. Xue, the peace here became even more precious. The day after the wedding, Zhao Xuehui and others returned to Zhongdu first. They were now the senior executives of Tianyuan, and a single day away would cause significant losses. Leaving with them were Chen Xiuhe, Wei Ruyan, and others. After they left, Mr. Xue¡¯s cozy home still seemed very lively. For example, Tang Xuan¡¯Er, Fan Mengxue, and Song Yi would come over every day to freeload meals. Laughter and cheerful voices always filled the small room. Until three days later, in an early morning when no one was around, Fan Mengxue quietly left Zhongdu and returned to Europe. Tang Xuan¡¯Er also went back to continue her work. Everything gradually returned to normal. Only Song Yi did not leave, and that day he found Mr. Xue. ¡°Sir, the Xiangjiang auction is in a few days. Shall we go now?¡± Mr. Xue nodded, ¡°Alright!¡± As matters in Beijiang had already been handled, it was time to take his wife and children for a cozy honeymoon trip. Since Song Yi mentioned the auction in Xiangjiang might be interesting, they would make Xiangjiang their first stop. And just as Mr. Xue and Song Yi were preparing to set off for Xiangjiang, In a luxurious hotel, ¡°Master Long, we¡¯ve just received news that the Immortal Lu Xia has also arrived in Xiangjiang yesterday!¡± ¡°Understood, you may leave,¡± said Long Guanyu indifferently. ¡°Yes!¡± After the messenger had left, a serious expression appeared on the face of Long Guanyu, which otherwise seemed as still as an ancient well or a Buddha statue. ¡°Lu Xia, what are you doing in Xiangjiang instead of playing with insects in Miao Immortal Valley? Could it be¡­ you¡¯re also interested in this auction?¡± Long Guanyu murmured to himself. At that moment, someone else knocked on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± said Long Guanyu with his eyes closed. When the door opened, a man and a woman entered. The man was in his fifties, portly with a big face. If the media were present, they would likely recognize him as a famous tycoon from Xiangjiang, Li Hou. The woman was young and beautiful, a popular actress from Xiangjiang, Si Jin. Upon seeing Master Long sitting on the Taishi Chair with closed eyes, they both quickly bowed in respect. ¡°Master Long!¡± ¡°Tell me, what brings you here?¡± said Long Guanyu indifferently. Li Hou and Si Jin looked at each other before Si Jin spoke timidly, ¡°Master, I would like to ask for your help in dealing with someone!¡± ¡°Oh? Who?¡± ¡°A little wretch who always suppresses me!¡± As she said this, a look of resentment flashed across Si Jin¡¯s face. ¡°Ten million!¡± Long Guanyu said directly, too unconcerned to care about their grudges. A hesitant look crossed Si Jin¡¯s face; ten million was no small sum. Then she spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Master, if you kill the target, it won¡¯t arouse suspicions from others, will it?¡± ¡°Are you questioning my ability?¡± Long Guanyu frowned. A bloody and fierce aura enveloped her. Si Jin trembled and quickly said, ¡°Of course not! I was just asking! Master, could it be a bit cheaper?¡± ¡°Cheaper? Haha, you could pay five thousand yuan to hire a junkie to deal with your opponent if you want cheap!¡± Long Guanyu said and then closed her eyes. Si Jin clenched her teeth, ¡°Ten million it is! As long as you kill the target, everything else is negotiable!¡± ¡°Give me the birthdate!¡± After receiving the money, Long Guanyu said indifferently. Si Jin, who had come prepared, handed over a piece of paper with the enemy¡¯s birthdate written on it. After taking it, Long Guanyu glanced at it and a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. ¡°Gong Xiaoqing, the actress who just won the Best Newcomer of the Year award?¡± Si Jin bowed her head deeply. ¡°Alright, you may leave now. In no more than three days, you will read about her sudden death in the newspapers!¡± Si Jin hesitated, wanting to say something, but Li Hou had already grabbed her and flashed a smile at Long Guanyu. ¡°In that case, Master Long, we¡¯ll take our leave!¡± Long Guanyu, with her eyes closed, murmured an acknowledgment. Only after Si Jin and Li Hou left the hotel did Si Jin say, unable to help herself, ¡°Boss, can this Master Long really do it? That¡¯s ten million after all. What if he can¡¯t deliver?¡± Li Hou chuckled, ¡°What do you know? Since Master Long arrived in Xiangjiang three months ago, he¡¯s acted more than a dozen times and has never broken his word! Moreover, his methods are unfathomable, employing the JIangtou arts from Nanyang¡ªextremely sinister! If you had kept asking questions just now and annoyed him, even you wouldn¡¯t have been spared!¡± Si Jin drew a sharp breath and dared not speak anymore. Meanwhile, in the hotel room, Long Guanyu, who was resting with her eyes closed, saw the paper in her hand suddenly ignite with a ghostly fire and then vanish. This was a filthy alley in Xiangjiang. The ground was littered with various nauseating garbage and sewage. Lu Xia walked slowly through the alley and came to a tightly closed house at the end, knocking gently on the door. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± The door opened, and a man with a pointed mouth and monkey cheeks asked impatiently from behind the iron grille. Lu Xia handed over a piece of paper, speaking heavily accented local dialect, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Ah Fei!¡± The man sized up Lu Xia. Lu Xia¡¯s clothes were cut from rough homespun that had been washed to a faded grey, making her appear very rustic. The man couldn¡¯t help but look disdainful and said haughtily, ¡°Who are you to ask for our Brother Fei!¡± ¡°Just tell him someone from the valley has come!¡± Lu Xia, rubbing her rough hands from frequent labor, said with an honest smile. ¡°Alright, you wait!¡± The man walked off impatiently. Lu Xia looked around at the surroundings and said with some helplessness, ¡°Ah Fei has actually settled in such a place. Staying here too long will inevitably wear away his gu heart!¡± Ah Fei was only in his twenties, his face full of unruly defiance. At this moment, he was staring intently at a horse race on the television. The man with a pointed mouth and monkey cheeks came inside. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Brother Fei, someone outside is looking for you!¡± Ah Fei frowned and said impatiently, ¡°Who is it? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m busy here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know them!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t know them, tell them to get lost!¡± Ah Fei said irritably, tearing up a losing betting slip. ¡°Alright!¡± The man turned to leave. Chapter 353 - Chapter 353: Chapter 352: Nanyang Curse (4th update) Chapter 353: Chapter 352: Nanyang Curse (4th update) Ah Fei suddenly called out to him again, ¡°Wait, what did that person look like?¡± ¡°He looked rustic and was even wearing clothes that seemed to be made of homespun. Oh, right, he also said he was from the valley!¡± The man had not finished speaking. When Ah Fei had already run out of sight. ¡°Brother Fei!¡± The man didn¡¯t know what was happening and shouted hurriedly. ¡°Come back, I¡¯ll take care of you!¡± Ah Fei yelled without looking back. By the time he reached the gate and saw Lu Xia, all the defiance on Ah Fei¡¯s face had vanished, replaced by utmost compliance and reverence. ¡°Gu Master!¡± Ah Fei opened the iron gate, speaking with immense respect. With a smile, Lu Xia said, ¡°I was thinking of calling you, but then I forgot your number. Luckily, I had this note and asked for directions on my way here!¡± Ah Fei eagerly took the parcel from Lu Xia¡¯s hand and diligently led the way. Everyone who saw this scene was stunned. No one had ever seen the notorious Brother Fei so submissive before. The thin-faced, monkey-cheeked man was trembling with fear. Could this unsophisticated man be someone of great importance? When they arrived at a clean, unoccupied room, Ah Fei knelt down reverently, ¡°Gu Master, do you have any business in Xiangjiang?¡± Lu Xia waved his hand, ¡°We¡¯re not in the valley, so no need for such formalities. I came to Xiangjiang this time for an item!¡± ¡°Is it the one from the auction?¡± asked Ah Fei. ¡°Eh, how do you know about it?¡± ¡°I have a friend who knows several esteemed individuals from Xiangjiang, and they have all mentioned the auction. Moreover, they said that Long Guanyu, with his rising fame, is also here for that item.¡± Lu Xia smiled, ¡°That item is of greater importance to the Nanyang sorcery lineage, so naturally, he would come!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ah Fei bowed and responded. After studying him for a moment, Lu Xia frowned slightly, ¡°How is your Gu path doing? Show me!¡± Ah Fei shivered and, with some trepidation, performed his innate Gu technique. A small jade-green snake appeared in the room, greatly lowering the room¡¯s temperature. Lu Xia frowned, ¡°Is that all?¡± Ah Fei nodded with a wry smile. ¡°If you don¡¯t make progress with your Gu path, your life¡¯s work will be utterly wasted!¡± Lu Xia said with a hint of frustration. Ah Fei kept his head bowed, saying nothing. ¡°Alright, there are still a few days until the auction, I will teach you Gu magic,¡± Lu Xia declared. Ah Fei¡¯s face showed distress, yet he dared not refuse and nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± When Xue An¡¯s family and Song Yi arrived in Xiangjiang. The welcome was extremely grand. However, many were there for Song Yi. As for Xue An, to avoid unnecessary trouble, he had used a technique to disguise the appearances of himself, An Yan, and their two daughters. So they appeared to be just an ordinary family of four. After all, one couldn¡¯t always be on guard against causing a sensation whenever going out. Nevertheless, this still attracted many curious glances. Many were puzzled why this family would be seen with Song Yi. Could they be relatives of Master Song? Many speculated. When they had just returned to the hotel. Invitations from over a dozen prestigious families were delivered, hosting a banquet to treat Song Yi to a welcoming feast. Xue An laughed, ¡°It seems you have quite the reputation in Xiangjiang!¡± Song Yi gave a bitter smile, ¡°These noble families are only so deferential because of your formidable prowess, sir. At most, I¡¯m just a spokesperson.¡± On the side, Xue Xiang asked, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s a spokesperson?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know what a spokesperson is, you¡¯re so dumb! A spokesperson is just a person with ¡®salt¡¯!¡± Xue Xiang said. ¡°Oh! So that¡¯s what it is!¡± Xue Nian nodded. Xue An and An Yan couldn¡¯t help but feel a mixture of amusement and exasperation upon hearing this. And Song Yi was trying his best not to burst out laughing. Evening. In front of the Blairton Hotel. ¡°Sister Xiaoqing, we¡¯re here!¡± the agent said. Gong Xiaoqing was lost in thought and only managed an ¡°Ah¡± after a while. ¡°Sister Xiaoqing, are you okay?¡± the agent asked with great concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Gong Xiaoqing said with a pale face, shaking her head. Then she got out of the car. She always felt extremely irritable today, as if something was always following her. Especially when she closed her eyes, many gruesome and terrifying ghosts would appear in her mind. This feeling was simply awful. ¡°Miss Gong, hello!¡± Just then, a handsome man approached her with a smile. Gong Xiaoqing mustered her spirits for a look at the man, then nodded, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Mr. Zhang!¡± Zhang Dong was a newly famous actor in Xiangjiang, known alongside Gong Xiaoqing as two rising stars. This time, the banquet hosted by over a dozen wealthy families also included an invitation to them. Zhang Dong¡¯s gaze swept over Gong Xiaoqing¡¯s slender waist before he smiled and said, ¡°Miss Gong, why do you look so pale?¡± ¡°Maybe I haven¡¯t rested well these past few days!¡± Gong Xiaoqing replied then walked inside. She was not very fond of Zhang Dong. As a fellow industry insider, she had heard plenty of Zhang Dong¡¯s scandalous news and knew him to be a playboy. Naturally, she wanted to keep her distance. However, Zhang Dong clearly had no intention of letting Gong Xiaoqing go so easily and followed her inside. ¡°I watched a play Miss Gong starred in when she first debuted a while ago, and it was really good! Especially that scene in the middle¡ªit was truly breathtaking,¡± Zhang Dong said with a smile. Gong Xiaoqing¡¯s expression turned awkward. Indeed, when she first debuted, she did act in some not-so-mainstream films. She had been trying hard to shake off this stain on her career, only to have it brought up by Zhang Dong today. ¡°What do you mean by that, Mr. Zhang?¡± Gong Xiaoqing asked, barely containing her anger. Zhang Dong shrugged, ¡°Nothing much, I was just praising Miss Gong¡¯s acting skills!¡± ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t think Mr. Zhang and I are that familiar with each other! Please show some respect!¡± With that, Gong Xiaoqing walked ahead, fuming. Zhang Dong watched her retreating figure, a sinister smile creeping onto his face. ¡°Heh, just a bitch playing high and mighty.¡± Today¡¯s banquet was very grand. It was attended by people from noble families and also by celebrities like Zhang Dong and Gong Xiaoqing. People were gathered in groups, chatting away, with Zhang Dong moving effortlessly between the small circles, like a fish in water. But when Song Yi made his entrance, everyone greeted him with smiles. ¡°Mr. Song!¡± ¡°Master Song!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song Yi nodded and smiled. And following by his side, Xue An was ignored by everyone. After all, the current Xue An was very inconspicuous and couldn¡¯t draw anyone¡¯s attention. Even the usually prideful Zhang Dong changed his expression to one of flattery at the sight of Song Yi and hurried over. ¡°Master Song, I am Zhang Dong, I have always admired your expertise in Feng Shui.¡± Chapter 354 - Chapter 354: Chapter 354 Gong Xiaoqing (6th Update) Chapter 354: Chapter 354 Gong Xiaoqing (6th Update) Song Yi looked at the smiling Zhang Dong, did not reach out his hand, just nodded slightly, and then continued walking forward. Zhang Dong stood awkwardly in the distance, his facial expressions fluctuating uncertainly. These kinds of banquets were actually very boring. That¡¯s why An Yan and her two maids did not come. Xue An watched Song Yi, who was mingling lightheartedly with people from several Great Clans, shook his head to himself, then found a corner to sit down and began leisurely sipping red wine. However, his gaze was quickly drawn to Gong Xiaoqing, who sat not far away, her complexion pale. The burdens this woman carries are quite interesting! Xue An thought to himself as he sipped his wine. Gong Xiaoqing, seemingly feeling Xue An¡¯s gaze, looked up and saw a nondescript young man sitting not far away. When she looked at him, the young man raised his glass to her in a gesture. Gong Xiaoqing thought she would be annoyed, but when her eyes met the young man¡¯s, the nausea and fear that had been entwined around her heart suddenly vanished, and she felt a very comfortable sense of quiet. Huh. Gong Xiaoqing let out a soft exclamation inside and couldn¡¯t help but become interested in Xue An, so she too raised her glass in gesture. Xue An smiled faintly, took a sip of red wine, and then looked down, no longer regarding her. Gong Xiaoqing, meanwhile, scrutinized Xue An more closely. Xue An was still using a disguise to conceal his real appearance. So he looked just like an ordinary person. Even his clothes did not reveal much, except that the young man seemed to have a very noble aura. Gong Xiaoqing thought to herself and, as if compelled by some inexplicable force, stood up and walked towards Xue An. ¡°Hello!¡± Gong Xiaoqing stood in front of Xue An and said with a smile. Xue An looked up, nodded slightly, and said indifferently, ¡°Hello!¡± Gong Xiaoqing was somewhat surprised; she had expected to see a look of delight on Xue An¡¯s face, but there was none, not even a ripple in the calmness of his eyes. ¡°May I sit here?¡± Gong Xiaoqing¡¯s curiosity grew and she asked, pointing to a spot next to Xue An. Xue An smiled, ¡°Please do!¡± After Gong Xiaoqing sat down, she once again looked closely at Xue An. She was curious as to why such plain features could have such radiant and profound eyes. At the same time, there was a very pleasant fragrance coming from Xue An. Gong Xiaoqing felt her head, which had been somewhat groggy, suddenly clear up a lot after smelling this scent. ¡°This gentleman seems unfamiliar,¡± Gong Xiaoqing said. ¡°Oh, I just came over from the mainland!¡± Xue An replied casually. Ah, no wonder. ¡°So Master Song and you¡­?¡± ¡°He is a distant relative of my teacher!¡± Xue An made up a lie on the spot. ¡°Oh! My name is Gong Xiaoqing, nice to meet you!¡± Hearing that Xue An was neither from a Noble family nor the son of a rich man, Gong Xiaoqing felt a hint of disappointment but still stretched out her hand with a smile. Xue An did not move, just glanced at her delicate hand, and said with a faint smile, ¡°Miss Gong seems to be a celebrity?¡± Gong Xiaoqing retracted her hand somewhat awkwardly and nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Oh! No wonder!¡± Xue An murmured to himself. ¡°Hmm? Is there a problem?¡± Not understanding, Gong Xiaoqing asked. ¡°Nothing!¡± Xue An shook his head. While Gong Xiaoqing was diligently trying to make conversation with Xue An, Zhang Dong was watching from a distance with an unhappy expression. Who is this man, chatting so merrily with Gong Xiaoqing? A face I¡¯ve never seen before! Could he have come here with Master Song? Zhang Dong pondered, then walked over. ¡°Miss Gong, why are you sitting here idly?¡± Zhang Dong said with a beaming smile. Upon seeing him, Gong Xiaoqing¡¯s expression soured. ¡°Mr. Zhang, I don¡¯t need to report to you about where I sit!¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Zhang Dong replied, but his gaze was fixed on Xue An. Who is this man with such an ordinary appearance? ¡°This friend, I¡¯m very pleased to meet you, I am Zhang Dong!¡± Zhang Dong condescendingly stretched out his hand, looking down on Xue An. In his opinion, just announcing his name would surely make this man tremble. But he was disappointed. Xue An didn¡¯t even lift his head to look at him, continuing to sit comfortably on the sofa sipping his red wine. Zhang Dong¡¯s face grew ugly, and after retracting his hand with great annoyance, he said sternly, ¡°Does this gentleman have a problem with his hearing? Otherwise, why can¡¯t he even hear people talking?¡± As he spoke, a scornful smile appeared on Zhang Dong¡¯s face. He wanted to continue speaking, but Xue An looked up at him. That indifferent glance made Zhang Dong feel as if his whole body was frozen, unable even to blink. Then Xue An looked down and spoke one word in a calm tone. ¡°Scram!¡± Zhang Dong felt as if his chest had been struck by a heavy hammer; he staggered back several steps, his face turned pale, and he looked at Xue An with a hint of fear in his eyes. Xue An couldn¡¯t be bothered with such trash and turned to address the stunned Gong Xiaoqing, ¡°Miss Gong, have you been feeling restless these last couple of days?¡± Gong Xiaoqing, recovering from her shock, nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes! It started around last night. I haven¡¯t been able to sleep, and even when I do, I keep having terrible nightmares. Sir, can you solve this for me?¡± Hope filled Gong Xiaoqing¡¯s face. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°The solution is simple, I can do it now, but the thing inside you is quite peculiar. I¡¯m curious, have you offended anyone?¡± Just as Gong Xiaoqing was about to speak, Zhang Dong couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°So we have a charlatan here! Xiaoqing, be careful not to be deceived. Losing money is one thing, but if you¡¯re fooled in other ways, heh¡­¡± Zhang Dong¡¯s words were incredibly malicious. Unable to contain her anger, Gong Xiaoqing shouted, ¡°He is Master Song¡¯s nephew, and what concern is my business to you? If you keep spouting nonsense, I¡¯ll call security!¡± Zhang Dong sneered, ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯d like to see who gets thrown out!¡± Zhang Dong, still brooding over being verbally dismissed by Xue An, kept his gaze fixed on him. He believed Xue An to be nothing but a street con artist. Which master wasn¡¯t in their forties or fifties, with the air of an immortal? This man looked utterly ordinary; what abilities could he possibly possess? Meanwhile, their dispute had attracted the attention of many onlookers. Song Yi and several elders from the noble families were conversing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing the commotion here, they all glanced over. When Song Yi saw it was Xue An, he appeared slightly taken aback, and a smile emerged on his face. It seemed someone was about to be unlucky. The elders from the noble families with him couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Master Song, this young man came with you, didn¡¯t he? Do you want to step in and say a few words?¡± Song Yi shook his head, ¡°No need! He can handle it on his own.¡± Chapter 355 - Chapter 355: Chapter 355: The Descent of the Evil Spirit (Seventh Update) Chapter 355: Chapter 355: The Descent of the Evil Spirit (Seventh Update) Gong Xiaoqing was about to say something else. Xue An waved his hand and then watched Zhang Dong with interest. ¡°You mean to say that I¡¯m a fraudster?¡± ¡°Heh heh! Exactly!¡± Zhang Dong¡¯s expression became more and more arrogant. He noticed that Song Yi and others actually stood watching from a distance and didn¡¯t come over. So it seemed this man was not such an important person after all. Xue An nodded, ¡°So, do you dare to make a bet with me?¡± ¡°A bet? What kind of bet?¡± Zhang Dong said coldly. ¡°This Miss Gong has something strange on her. If I can pull it out, then you¡¯ll kneel and kowtow to me a hundred times. How about it?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Zhang Dong hesitated for a moment, then gritted his teeth fiercely, ¡°Fine, but what if you can¡¯t pull it out?¡± ¡°There are no such ¡®ifs¡¯!¡± Xue An spoke calmly as his hand suddenly reached out and grasped in front of Gong Xiaoqing. A mass that exuded a strong fishy smell appeared in Xue An¡¯s hand, and the mass surged violently in every direction, exceedingly disgusting. The crowd of onlookers let out a gasp of surprise. However, Gong Xiaoqing felt completely refreshed. Zhang Dong stepped back several paces, his complexion drastically changing, ¡°This¡­ what is this? I get it, this is just a magic trick, right? Heh, you¡¯re trying to deceive people with some sleight of hand?¡± Xue An slightly raised an eyebrow, ¡°What? Planning on reneging on the bet?¡± Zhang Dong indeed intended to welsh on the deal. If he really knelt and kowtowed, once the major news outlets reported it tomorrow, his star career would be utterly ruined. Xue An just smiled, ¡°Very well, since you chose to do this, I¡¯ll give this thing to you!¡± As he spoke, Xue An casually made a tossing gesture. The mass of substance transformed into a stream of light and shot directly towards Zhang Dong. Zhang Dong yelled out in fear, trying to dodge, but to no avail. The thing, as if it had eyes, chased after him and burrowed into his body. ¡°What¡­ what did you do to me?¡± Zhang Dong was utterly terrified. Xue An leaned back on the sofa, slowly sipped a glass of red wine, and smiled, ¡°You¡¯ll soon find out what it is! Good luck!¡± Elsewhere, in another hotel, Long Guanyu suddenly opened his eyes, and the room, which was lit by only a small night light, flashed as if struck by lightning. ¡°What happened? It seems someone tampered with the evil spirit curse I set up. But strangely, I can still sense it!¡± Long Guanyu¡¯s face showed confusion. At the same time, someone pushed the door and entered. ¡°Master Long, people from Zhonghuai are here!¡± ¡°Let them in,¡± Long Guanyu said indifferently as he lay back on the couch. Soon. Wang Geng, dressed in casual clothes, walked in, accompanied by two men with panic-stricken expressions. ¡°Master Long!¡± Wang Geng greeted him with a smile. Long Guanyu turned to glance at him and then focused his attention on the two men. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Master, that day we and the eldest disciple were performing the ritual in Zhonghuai, but unexpectedly, all of a sudden¡­ the eldest disciple¡¯s head just exploded!¡± Mentioning this event, the two men trembled uncontrollably. Even Long Guanyu¡¯s face showed a flicker of shock, then he looked toward Wang Geng. ¡°General Wang, I hope your Wang Family can provide an explanation for this incident.¡± Wang Geng felt a surge of excitement deep inside, but he still tried to keep calm, ¡°Master Long, I can assure you, the person who killed your beloved disciple must be Xue An!¡± ¡°Really? Xue An?¡± Long Guanyu was slightly stunned, and his expression turned solemn. ¡°Yes, I was so upset with Xue An¡¯s arrogance that day. It just so happened to be Xue An¡¯s wedding day, so I asked your esteemed disciple to cast a spell and teach Xue An a small lesson.¡± ¡°But who could have thought, Xue An acts so domineeringly. It was just a storm we brought him, yet he went as far as killing in response!¡± Wang Geng said with an air of righteous indignation. Long Guanyu reclined on the sofa once again, saying indifferently, ¡°Understood, you all can leave.¡± ¡°Master Long, you don¡¯t plan to¡­¡± ¡°General Wang, I don¡¯t need you to teach me how to handle my affairs. Xue An killed my disciple, and I naturally seek revenge, but not now!¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Wang Geng revealed a hint of a smile, ¡°You came for that item at the auction as well!¡± Long Guanyu wasn¡¯t surprised that Wang Geng knew about it. ¡°What if we discuss a partnership?¡± Wang Geng said. ¡°What kind of partnership?¡± ¡°Our Wang Family can help you get that item, but on the condition that you kill Xue An! And become a guest elder of our Wang Family.¡± After finishing his proposal, Wang Geng looked at Long Guanyu, feeling somewhat nervous. This Long Guanyu was known as the leading master of Nanyang dark arts for the past thirty years. He was usually as elusive as the Divine Dragon, its head seen but its tail hidden; now that Wang Geng had the rare chance to meet him, he did not want to miss it. Especially since these dark arts could be used for assassinations so secretive that not even gods or ghosts would notice, targeting those at odds with the Wang Family. If he would join them, that would be perfect. Long Guanyu understood the scheme Wang Geng was playing. But after a moment¡¯s thought, he gave a slight nod, ¡°Fine, but wait until after the auction!¡± ¡°No problem, I won¡¯t leave Xiangjiang during this period. I await Master Long¡¯s good news!¡± With those words, Wang Geng left. A look of disdain appeared at the corner of Long Guanyu¡¯s mouth. Thinking of using me? Your Wang Family¡­isn¡¯t qualified enough! Zhang Dong sat in the car, cursing continuously to himself. Everything was an illusion, all conjured up by that guy¡¯s magic tricks. This world is one of science ¨C where would all this nonsense come from? Comforting himself this way for a while, Zhang Dong felt his whole body relax. ¡°Boss, where to?¡± his driver and assistant asked. Zhang Dong smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s head to the Golden Rose.¡± ¡°Heh heh, Boss, with your night-after-night revelries, can your body handle it?¡± the driver laughed. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t handle; if there is, it just means the babes aren¡¯t spicy enough!¡± Zhang Dong said proudly. Upon arriving at the Golden Rose, securing a few vain girls with his celebrity status was an easy feat. Soon enough, he had set his sights on a target. After a bit of conversation and several drinks, they grew more familiar with each other. Just then, Zhang Dong felt a sudden urge to urinate and stood up, saying, ¡°Excuse me, I need to go to the restroom!¡± Once in the restroom and finished with his business, he contentedly gazed at his handsome reflection in the mirror and couldn¡¯t help but smile. But at that moment, he suddenly realized that the surroundings were as silent as the grave. What¡¯s going on? Was there a power outage outside? Zhang Dong pondered internally. Suddenly, he caught a glimpse in the corner of the mirror of a girl in red crouching on the ground. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even though he couldn¡¯t see her face, from behind, her slim figure was visible. Zhang Dong¡¯s interest was piqued. Could it be she drank too much and wandered into the wrong restroom? Yeah, that must be it! Thinking this, Zhang Dong couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of lust, and he approached her under the guise of concern, asking, ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± Chapter 356 - Chapter 356: Chapter 356: Tragic Death in the Bar (8th Update) Chapter 356: Chapter 356: Tragic Death in the Bar (8th Update) There was no response. The girl in the red dress seemed to have fallen asleep. Zhang Dong reached out his hand and placed it on the girl¡¯s shoulder. Inhaling the faint scent of her hair, he smiled and said, ¡°Miss, have you drunk too much? Let me take you home!¡± As he said this, he forcefully pulled on the girl¡¯s shoulder, wanting to see what she really looked like. And then he saw an incredibly smooth face. Zhang Dong let out a deafening scream. Because although the skin was delicate enough to break at the slightest touch, it had no features. And just as Zhang Dong screamed, the face suddenly split open, just like the Slit-Mouthed Woman in the movies, and it devoured Zhang Dong¡¯s head whole. Crunch. Zhang Dong¡¯s head was crushed to pieces, and his body collapsed to the ground. The next day. The news that the famous up-and-coming actor Zhang Dong had died tragically in a bar restroom sent shockwaves through Xiangjiang. Upon hearing the news, Gong Xiaoqing shivered uncontrollably. If it hadn¡¯t been for that man, she would probably have been the one to die. After thinking for a long time, she suddenly got up. ¡°Miss Gong, where are you going?¡± ¡°To see Master Song Yi!¡± Gong Xiaoqing said in a grave voice. But when she arrived at the hotel where Song Yi was staying, Gong Xiaoqing suddenly hesitated. She didn¡¯t even know his name; would it be impolite to visit him so abruptly? While she hesitated at the doorstep, Xue An emerged from the hotel with An Yan and his two daughters. Xue An planned to take them shopping. Not shopping while in Xiangjiang would be like not having come at all. Just as they walked out, they saw Gong Xiaoqing. At that moment, Gong Xiaoqing also saw Xue An and an expression of extreme surprise appeared on her face. She quickly approached him, saying, ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± Xue An gave a faint smile, ¡°What a coincidence, huh?¡± Gong Xiaoqing noticed An Yan by his side. However, because Xue An used a spell to obscure her appearance, Gong Xiaoqing couldn¡¯t tell she was very beautiful; she just felt that the woman¡¯s features were quite ordinary, but her eyes were truly stunning! She then nodded. ¡°Yes, are these¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve brought my family to Xiangjiang, we ought to have a look around!¡± ¡°These are your family members?!¡± ¡°Yes! These two are my daughters!¡± Xue An said with a smile. Gong Xiaoqing nodded in surprise; she had not expected Xue An to have a family. Her reaction was quick, though, and she promptly smiled, saying, ¡°Mr. Xue, you have an enviable family. By the way, I still don¡¯t know your name.¡± Xue An chuckled, ¡°My last name is Xue.¡± ¡°Mr. Xue, I truly thank you for yesterday. I just read the newspaper, that Zhang Dong¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead, right?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Gong Xiaoqing nodded solemnly, ¡°So Mr. Xue already knew!¡± ¡°No need to watch the news for that; he was definitely not going to live past three days. I just didn¡¯t expect him not to last even one,¡± Xue An remarked. He had immediately noticed that something filthy had attached itself to Gong Xiaoqing¡¯s fate. This thing was different from the demons and curses that usually cling to people. It acted directly upon one¡¯s fate. Fortunately, Gong Xiaoqing¡¯s fate was still relatively strong, so she could hold on for a few more days. Once transferred to Zhang Dong, however, due to his years of indulging in pleasures, his fate had weakened significantly. So he was killed by the curse that very night. It could be said that he brought it upon himself. Gong Xiaoqing nodded with a pale face, ¡°I really must thank Mr. Xue for stepping in to save me!¡± ¡°Heh, it was nothing, but as for you, the one who cursed you must be quite skilled. Someone is definitely out to get you!¡± After saying that, Xue An, with An Yan and the others in tow, prepared to leave. Gong Xiaoqing stood rooted to the spot, her expression changing. Then, clenching her teeth, she followed them. Now terrified, she felt safe only when by Xue An¡¯s side. ¡°Mr. Xue, why don¡¯t I be your guide? I am a native of Xiangjiang and know where to find the best stuff!¡± Gong Xiaoqing offered. Upon hearing this, Xue An glanced at An Yan. An Yan smiled and nodded, ¡°In that case, we¡¯d be troubled by Miss Gong¡¯s assistance!¡± Gong Xiaoqing was overjoyed, ¡°Not at all, not at all! It¡¯s my pleasure!¡± Jinyuan Building. The most high-end shopping destination in Xiangjiang. Gong Xiaoqing, wearing sunglasses, led the way, with Xue An¡¯s family strolling behind her. Clearly very familiar with the place, Gong Xiaoqing knew every store like the back of her hand. ¡°Mr. Xue, this is the most upscale and luxurious gold store in Xiangjiang. Its founder is a man by the name of Zhou Xiaofu. Many performers, including myself, buy their jewelry here!¡± Xue An nodded, then led An Yan inside to have a look. At that moment, the jewelry store wasn¡¯t very crowded. By a jade display, a man and woman stood, the girl clinging to the man¡¯s arm, acting coquettishly. ¡°I really want this Jade Pendant!¡± The man looked hesitant, ¡°That¡¯s over ten million! Is a jade pendant really worth so much money? How about I buy you a gold necklace instead?¡± ¡°No, I want that piece of jade!¡± the girl said with a voice so sickly sweet it could kill. Just as Gong Xiaoqing entered the jewelry store, the coquettish girl suddenly froze. Gong Xiaoqing also recognized the girl, her expression darkening, ¡°Si Jin!¡± Gong Xiaoqing and Si Jin were both signed to the same entertainment company. The two were from the same generation, and at first, their relationship wasn¡¯t bad, but as Gong Xiaoqing¡¯s fame grew, Si Jin began to look for trouble without reason. Their relationship became increasingly distant and hostile. Gong Xiaoqing never imagined that this girl, who appeared so pure and ice-like on screen, would act so flirty with a man old enough to be her father for the sake of a jade piece. At this moment, Si Jin felt a panicky sense of guilt flashing through her heart. She had only bribed Long Guanyu to curse Gong Xiaoqing the day before, not expecting to run into her on the street the very next day. But looking at her radiant appearance, she didn¡¯t seem like someone on the brink of death. Yet, upon seeing Xue An beside her, Si Jin¡¯s heart stirred and she sneered. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this the big star Gong? What¡¯s the matter? Free time on your hands, so you¡¯re out shopping with a man?¡± Her words were laden with the strong intent of framing. Gong Xiaoqing¡¯s face darkened, and she said coldly, ¡°Enough with the nonsense. This is Mr. Xue, my savior. I¡¯m here to guide his family. As for this gentleman, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you must be Mr. Li Hou, right?¡± Li Hou chuckled with self-satisfaction, wrapping his arm around Si Jin, ¡°That¡¯s right! Miss Gong, when I was chasing you, you kept rejecting me, so I had no choice but to settle for your junior sister!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing this, Si Jin¡¯s face turned pale, and her eyes filled with hatred when she looked at Gong Xiaoqing. Why does this woman always get the best of everything? Even the man who couldn¡¯t get her turns to me instead? Gong Xiaoqing watched coldly, her mind filling with doubts. Could it be Si Jin who has cursed me? At that moment, as if on purpose, Li Hou called out to the sales associate in an overbearing tone, ¡°That Jade Pendant just now, I¡¯ll take it! Wrap it up!¡± Chapter 357 - Chapter 357: Chapter 357: A Farce (Ninth Update) Chapter 357: Chapter 357: A Farce (Ninth Update) Si Jin was overjoyed, casting a defiant look at Gong Xiaoqing and Xue An before sneering, ¡°Miss Gong, I¡¯m really sorry, but Mr. Li treats me way better than he does you. You might as well just keep this guy company and take your time shopping! Heh heh!¡± Si Jin lost herself in her smugness. When the server brought out the jade pendant, she couldn¡¯t let go of it, fondling it in her hands and then ostentatiously flashing it in front of Gong Xiaoqing and Xue An. ¡°See this? This is a top-notch piece of jade worth over ten million! I bet you can¡¯t afford something this expensive in your lifetimes!¡± Her words were extremely unpleasant to hear. Gong Xiaoqing¡¯s face turned particularly ugly; she was about to speak up. But Xue An just laughed and then shook his head gently, ¡°It¡¯s really pathetic. To be taken for a ride like a pig and still show it off with such pride!¡± His words brought a sudden silence to the jewelry store. Only then did Si Jin, like a shrew, sneer, ¡°What do you mean by that? Who are you calling a pig?¡± Xue An smiled faintly. ¡°Sorry, I mean no personal offense. I¡¯m just stating the facts. A jade pendant that¡¯s worth at most one million being sold for ten times that price, that¡¯s not what you¡¯d call a pig.¡± Xue An paused, ¡°Because pigs are smarter than you!¡± His statement was like a bolt from the blue. Si Jin was first taken aback, then cried out in shock, ¡°Are you saying this jade pendant is a fake?¡± Li Hou¡¯s expression also darkened. However, the biggest reaction came from the jewelry store itself. The tall, arrogant-looking female server behind the counter glanced at Xue An disdainfully and then said with haughtiness, ¡°This is Xiangjiang, not some place where you can spout nonsense whenever you want. If you keep this up, we can sue you for defamation!¡± ¡°Exactly! Nonsense! We should sue him for defamation,¡± Si Jin was more agitated than anyone else. Xue An, looking at Si Jin who was acting like a shrew, let a meaningful smile cross his lips and then addressed the female server, ¡°Whether it¡¯s real or fake, you should know better than I do. Would you like me to elaborate?¡± The female server¡¯s face turned extremely ugly and she picked up a phone on the desk and dialed a number. ¡°Manager, there¡¯s trouble!¡± After hanging up, she looked at Xue An with contempt. ¡°Our manager will be here shortly, and I hope you can clarify everything you just said by then. Otherwise, see you in court!¡± Xue An remained nonchalant, ¡°Great! I¡¯ve been wanting to meet your manager!¡± Saying so, Xue An took a seat on the store¡¯s couch, waiting leisurely. Li Hou wore a grim expression, while Si Jin¡¯s features were marred by uncertainty, as if she were pondering something. Soon, a jumble of footsteps could be heard from outside, and then in walked a middle-aged man with a slicked-back hairdo, followed by a few shirtless toughs. Upon entering the jewelry store, the middle-aged man shouted angrily. ¡°Who dares make trouble in my jewelry store?¡± The server quickly approached and pointed at Xue An, who was sitting on the couch. ¡°Manager, it¡¯s him! He keeps insisting our store¡¯s jade pendant is fake!¡± Upon hearing this, Manager Zhou¡¯s face turned vicious as he glared at Xue An. ¡°Kid, you say our jade pendant is fake. Got any proof?¡± Xue An looked up at him. The once arrogant Manager Zhou felt a chill in his heart. That man¡¯s gaze¡­ it was terrifying! ¡°Proof?¡± Xue An said calmly, countering with a question, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you, is this store owned by Zhou Xiaofu?¡± ¡°Of course! I am none other than Zhou Hao, a scion of the Zhou family,¡± Zhou Hao said proudly. Xue An nodded, ¡°Good, then let me ask you, who is Kou Xiaoyan?¡± Zhou Hao and the jewelry store¡¯s staff were all stunned. ¡°You¡­ know Director Kou?¡± Zhou Hao¡¯s tone suddenly softened. Xue An leaned back on the sofa, fingers intertwined, his tone playful, ¡°Can¡¯t really say I know her.¡± Zhou Hao let out a sigh of relief. Despite also being a descendent of the Zhou Family, he was but a distant relative of little significance. On the other hand, Kou Xiaoyan was the hottest female designer and director in the Zhou Xiaofu Group. He had to respectfully address her as ¡®Director¡¯ whenever he saw her. ¡°However¡­ Just a few days ago, she did bring her team to my house to make a complete set of jewelry for my wife, so you could say we¡¯ve made acquaintance,¡± said Xue An indifferently. This statement made Zhou Hao and the others first freeze, then exchange glances, before all revealing scornful smiles. ¡°Kid, just now I thought you were some important figure! Now it¡¯s clear, you¡¯re just a braggart who doesn¡¯t need proof to shoot his mouth off!¡± Zhou Hao said with a sneer. ¡°Exactly! Unless it¡¯s a very distinguished guest, our Director Kou seldom makes house calls. As for you¡­ heh!¡± The arrogantly postured female service staff laughed disdainfully. Their words plainly suggested that Xue An was not qualified enough. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? Fine, go ahead and call her over now!¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? Expecting Director Kou to come over just because you say so? Plus, you were the one who claimed our jade pendant is fake; don¡¯t think about changing the subject!¡± Zhou Hao said with a hostile expression. Si Jin and Li Hou were enjoying the scene from the sidelines. Hearing this conversation, Si Jin¡¯s face was full of mocking laughter. ¡°Manager Zhou is right, don¡¯t try to change the subject.¡± Xue An raised an eyebrow slightly and nodded, ¡°Alright then, since you won¡¯t make the call, I¡¯ll just have to do it myself!¡± With that, Xue An took out his phone. Zhou Hao scoffed, ¡°Great, I want to see whom you¡¯re going to call over today!¡± Xue An ignored his taunting and dialed Song Yi¡¯s number directly. ¡°Tell Kou Xiaoyan to come over¡­,¡± Xue An looked up and surveyed the store. ¡°What¡¯s the name of this store?¡± Before Zhou Hao could respond, Si Jin already spoke coldly, ¡°Jinyuan Building¡¯s Zhou Xiaofu seventh store!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Did you hear that? Have her come here, oh, and tell her, I¡¯m giving her fifteen minutes!¡± After finishing the call, Xue An hung up. ¡°Now, we just wait for fifteen minutes, and we¡¯ll see whether things are true or not!¡± Zhou Hao began to doubt because of Xue An¡¯s indifferent attitude; could he really contact Director Kou? Remembering the messed-up things he¡¯d done behind the headquarters¡¯ back, he felt apprehensive. However, wishful thinking still prevailed. This man seemed so ordinary; how could he possibly have Director Kou visit him at home, as he¡¯d claimed? Thinking this, Zhou Hao felt a bit relieved and dragged a chair over to sit boldly opposite Xue An, staring him down as if afraid he would run away. Gong Xiaoqing was somewhat at a loss. Being just a minor celebrity, she was out of her depths with anything related to the prestigious Zhou Family of Xiangjiang¡¯s number one jewelry dynasty. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only Si Jin continued to watch Gong Xiaoqing intently, her gaze as if she was about to devour her the next second. Five minutes passed. No one came. Ten minutes, still no one. Just as it was about to reach fifteen minutes. Zhou Hao stood up impatiently, ¡°Alright, the farce is over. Are you going to voluntarily compensate for the reputation damage and the loss of work at my store, or do you want me to beat you up first and then pay up?¡± Chapter 358 - Chapter 358: Chapter 358: Setting a Trap to Slaughter a Pig (10th Update) Chapter 358: Chapter 358: Setting a Trap to Slaughter a Pig (10th Update) Xue An gave a faint smile, ¡°It sounds like you¡¯ve made up your mind about me.¡± Zhou Hao let out a cold laugh, ¡°Don¡¯t blame me, this is the fate you¡¯ve chosen for yourself! Without paying, none of your family will be allowed to leave!¡± Xue An¡¯s gaze grew colder, and he had also grown weary of this. He had given Kou Xiaoyan fifteen minutes, only because their professionalism and dedication at that time had made him feel somewhat fond of them, and he didn¡¯t have the heart to directly smash up the store. But now that she couldn¡¯t make it in time, they shouldn¡¯t blame him for being impolite. ¡°Very well, it looks like this isn¡¯t your first time doing something like this. Today, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± Saying this, Xue An¡¯s aura began to climb steadily. Just then, someone came running wildly, panting and shouting as they ran, ¡°Mr., please show mercy! Mr., please show mercy!¡± Accompanying the calls, a group of people rushed over. Zhou Hao had initially taken it lightly, but when he saw who was coming, he was stunned. Because the person who arrived was indeed Kou Xiaoyan. And not just her, there was also an elderly man following behind her. ¡°Zhou¡­ Master Zhou?¡± Zhou Hao said, dumbfounded, as a cold sweat broke out over his whole body. This Master Zhou was the very same master who had accompanied Kou Xiaoyan to Beijiang before, and at this moment, he too was sweating profusely, clearly having run all the way here. Upon hearing Zhou Hao¡¯s shout, Master Zhou flew into a rage, and without further ado, stepped forward and slapped him twice across the face. Zhou Hao was struck but dared not make a single move, only standing there with utmost respect and deference. After hitting him, Master Zhou turned to look at Xue An, and then, just like Kou Xiaoyan, froze in place. At this moment, Kou Xiaoyan was also filled with fear. She had been preparing to set up a new shop near the harbor when she suddenly received a call from Song Yi. After picking up, Song Yi told her in a grave tone that Xue An wanted her to get to the Jinyuan Building¡¯s store number seven within fifteen minutes. Kou Xiaoyan had been astounded, her mind going blank. Especially after Song Yi¡¯s last words, if you can¡¯t make it in fifteen minutes, then don¡¯t blame Mr. for being impolite. Once Kou Xiaoyan came back to her senses, she was so frightened that she trembled all over and immediately rushed towards the Jinyuan Building. At the same time, she called the headquarters, informing them and requesting that Master Zhou accompany her. Kou Xiaoyan was smart, she may hold a high position of authority within the Zhou Family, but no matter what, she was still an outsider. Only someone like Master Zhou, a man of high esteem within his own clan, could command respect. When Master Zhou heard Kou Xiaoyan¡¯s account of the situation, he immediately sensed the gravity of the matter and rushed to the Jinyuan Building by car. Upon reaching the entrance, the two met and then ran all the way to this point. But to their surprise, they found a stranger, not at all the Mr. Xue they remembered. Yet this man¡¯s demeanor, particularly his eyes and presence, were so reminiscent of Mr. Xue. Who was this? The two were in the midst of their confusion. Xue An¡¯s voice sounded directly in their minds. ¡°I am Xue An, but do not raise any alarm!¡± Kou Xiaoyan and Master Zhou looked at each other, seeing in each other¡¯s eyes a shared look of utter shock and disbelief. What was this? Was it like the secret transmission of voice in martial arts novels? But since they had confirmed it was Mr. Xue and he had advised them not to make a commotion, the two of them understood. ¡°Mr.! You summoned me here, may I ask what instructions you have?¡± Kou Xiaoyan asked with utmost respect and politeness. Her demeanour had already petrified everyone in the jewelry store. The arrogant-looking female attendant was now shaking all over with fear. Xue An smiled and pointed at the ashen-faced Zhou Hao, ¡°Your store colluded with outsiders to set a trap, selling a jade pendant worth no more than a million for the high price of ten million. Are you aware of this?¡± As soon as these words were uttered, Si Jin, who was already pale with shock, suddenly turned ashen. Li Hou was no fool either; he immediately understood what was happening and his eyes involuntarily widened. Kou Xiaoyan shuddered and shook her head, saying, ¡°Sir, I truly didn¡¯t know about this, but since you say so, it must be true!¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°I won¡¯t bully others with my power, see for yourselves!¡± With that, Xue An pointed at the jade pendant in Si Jin¡¯s hand. Master Zhou¡¯s face turned livid as he stepped forward, snatched the jade pendant, examined it for a moment and then, trembling with anger, threw it away. The hard jade pendant hit Zhou Hao on the forehead. Crack. The jade pendant shattered. Blood immediately started to trickle down Zhou Hao¡¯s forehead. Even so, Zhou Hao didn¡¯t dare to move an inch. ¡°A misfortune for the family, a misfortune for the family!¡± Master Zhou trembled all over with anger. ¡°To think that our Zhou Family, ever since the establishment of Zhou Xiaofu, has always strived diligently to earn customer respect with quality. But look at you, resorting to these sly and illegitimate martial arts world tactics! I ought to strangle you today!¡± Master Zhou was like an enraged lion, lunging forward to kill Zhou Hao. Zhou Hao, terrified, immediately knelt on the ground and began kowtowing incessantly, ¡°Uncle, spare my life, Uncle, spare my life; it was just a moment of madness, I won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡± ¡°Next time? Do you think you¡¯ll have a next time? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the gentleman respected me a little for Kou Xiaoyan¡¯s sake, do you think you¡¯d still be alive to talk to me?¡± Master Zhou said, quivering like a sieve with rage. Hearing this, Zhou Hao finally realized that everything Xue An had said was true. Then what could the status of this man possibly be? To cause Master Zhou, who faced the powerful without flinching, to be so terrified? Zhou Hao was filled with regret, suddenly pointing at Si Jin. ¡°Sir, Director Kou, Uncle, this woman instigated all this! She insisted on doing it this way, and said that once it was done, she would take more than half of the share!¡± Zhou Hao¡¯s accusation turned Si Jin pale, and she stammered, ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t!¡± Li Hou now understood that he was the pig being slaughtered. Overcome by anger, he slapped Si Jin to the ground and then yelled, ¡°You bitch, I paid for what you did to Gong Xiaoqing yesterday, and you still plot against me like this! You¡¯re truly a wolf that can¡¯t be fed enough!¡± Having said that, Li Hou suddenly realized what he had divulged and quickly covered his mouth. But it was too late; people had already heard. Gong Xiaoqing, with a face full of rage, stood up and pointed at Si Jin, ¡°You¡¯re so cruel! To actually have someone curse me! What did I ever do to make you hate me so much?¡± Si Jin collapsed on the ground, shaking all over and unable to speak. Just then, Xue An slowly stood up, yawned indifferently, and said to An Yan and his two daughters, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± With that, he started walking out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Gong Xiaoqing called out anxiously, ¡°Sir, this person¡­¡± ¡°She wronged you, so how you want to get revenge is up to you,¡± Xue An said indifferently. Master Zhou and Kou Xiaoyan exchanged glances, hurriedly walked forward, and began to apologize profusely. ¡°Sir, this matter was an oversight by our Zhou Family and we owe it to your call that we even found out about this. Who knows how much longer this young man could have deceived us!¡± Xue An smiled at this; dealing with this matter had been effortless for him, and Zhou Hao was not worth his while to deal with personally. Chapter 359 - Chapter 359: Chapter 359 Blood Clan Quintina (11th Update) Chapter 359: Chapter 359 Blood Clan Quintina (11th Update) After Xue An left with his family. Gong Xiaoqing made a phone call, and soon people came to take the limp Si Jin away. Li Hou glared at Zhou Hao with hatred, chuckled darkly a few times, then turned and left. When only the Zhou family members were left in the store, Master Zhou¡¯s voice was as cold as water as he commanded, ¡°Close the door!¡± The waitstaff hurriedly closed the door, trembling in fear. Then Master Zhou sat in his chair, staring at Zhou Hao who was kneeling on the ground. ¡°Colluding with outsiders to taint our family¡¯s reputation, do you know the punishment you deserve?¡± Upon hearing this, Zhou Hao trembled, his face showing a look of despair, ¡°Second¡­ Second Elder!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me Grandfather; I have no descendant who almost brought the Zhou family to irreversible ruin,¡± Master Zhou said with a face full of rage. Irreversible ruin! This phrase terrified Zhou Hao; he said with an ashen face, ¡°Then¡­ who is that man?¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± Fear flickered across Master Zhou¡¯s face. ¡°He is the backer behind Song Yi, that peerless Divine Slaughter-like existence.¡± Hearing this, Zhou Hao collapsed on the ground, losing all strength in his eyes, and a scent of urine spread; he had been scared to the point of wetting himself. Seeing this, Master Zhou snorted coldly, ¡°Only now you¡¯re scared? Too late! Expel him from the Zhou family!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± And when Xue An returned to the hotel, even before nightfall, he heard the news that had spread. The little star in the entertainment circle, Si Jin, had suddenly announced her permanent retirement. The official explanation was due to health reasons. But only a few people, including Xue An, knew the reason why. This Gong Xiaoqing doesn¡¯t go for the kill; she leaves some leeway, Xue An thought to himself. Meanwhile, in that luxurious hotel room. Long Guanyu, looking at the news published in the newspaper, couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. ¡°Master Long, it seems someone has broken the charm you placed,¡± Wang Geng said with a smile. Long Guanyu¡¯s face was as cold as water, ¡°That¡¯s not surprising; after all, I only placed the simplest of evil spirit charms. The fact that it was broken is no big deal. After the auction ends, I¡¯ll settle the score with this Gong Xiaoqing.¡± Wang Geng said with a smile, ¡°From Master Long¡¯s tone, it seems the item at the auction is very important, isn¡¯t it?¡± Long Guanyu kept silent and laid back down on the couch to rest with his eyes closed. Wang Geng, having hit a wall, looked somewhat displeased. Damn it, a street magician, acting all high and mighty ¨C if it weren¡¯t for dealing with that Xue An, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to waste my time with you, he thought resentfully. And as the auction day was drawing nearer. Quintina, wearing large sunglasses, slowly walked out of the airport terminal. Although most of her face was hidden by the sunglasses, one could still tell from her slender and shapely legs and delicate collarbone that she was an extremely beautiful Western woman. ¡°Miss Beautiful, may I ask where you would like to go?¡± A taxi driver asked eagerly in English. ¡°Please take me to the nearest, liveliest bar! Thank you!¡± The driver was taken aback, then looked at Quintina¡¯s profile with a hint of regret. ¡°Miss, I advise you not to go to those bars alone. They¡¯re frequented by Fei Bai¡¯s gang and hooligans; if you go there¡­¡± Quintina simply handed him a twenty-pound note. The driver obediently shut his mouth, sighing inwardly. Such a beautiful girl going to such a place¡­ Then he stepped on the gas, and the car sped off. In some hidden corners of Xiangjiang, there are some extremely chaotic bars. These dive bars almost always have fights and brawls every day. ¡°` The people who mingled here were basically the local thugs from nearby blocks and the least self-respecting girls. When Quintina walked into one of the bars, many were stunned. Quintina approached the bar and said coldly, ¡°Anything will do! Remember to add ice, thanks!¡± Soon, a disgustingly bad-tasting drink was handed over. Quintina frowned but still slowly started drinking. At this moment, several small-time thugs exchanged glances and then, grinning viciously, walked over. ¡°Girl, isn¡¯t it lonely drinking alone? Want us brothers to keep you company?¡± Corner of Quintina¡¯s mouth lifted into a beautiful arch, then she nodded, ¡°Sure! I am feeling a bit lonely!¡± Upon hearing this, the group of thugs were thrilled and closed in even more brazenly. ¡°Girl, where are you from?¡± asked the boldest thug, advancing with a sleazy grin on his face, his hands starting to get restless. Quintina¡¯s frown went unnoticed as she responded with a coquettish smile, ¡°Where do you think I¡¯m from?¡± ¡°I think you must be from my heart!¡± The thug felt his line was absolutely brilliant, his face full of smugness. Quintina smiled faintly, lightly tapped the thug¡¯s forehead with her finger, then stood up. ¡°I¡¯m off to the restroom, coming with me?¡± The thug was overjoyed. Foreign girls sure are open-minded! He nodded eagerly, ¡°Sure! Sure! I was just thinking of using the bathroom myself!¡± Saying so, he followed Quintina towards the restroom. The remaining thugs all looked on with envy. Once at the restroom, Quintina frowned, as it was incredibly filthy. The floor was littered with cigarette butts and syringes. But as soon as the little thug snickered and shut the restroom door, Quintina¡¯s face relaxed. ¡°Babe, today I¡¯ll show you a good time!¡± said the thug as he lunged forward. But just then, Quintina¡¯s eyes gradually turned a demonic red, and two huge fangs protruded from her mouth. The thug was frightened out of his wits and was about to scream. Quintina rushed forward and bit his neck. The thug¡¯s face shifted from terror to a twisted enjoyment, but the light in his eyes dimmed as the blood was drained from him. A moment later, the thug¡¯s body slumped to the ground. Quintina frowned again. This blood tasted bitter and was tinged with a revolting fishy scent, truly nauseating. Forget it, she¡¯d endure it for now. Once she found the Duke¡¯s Blood Pearl, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her diet every day. Calculating in her mind, Quintina¡¯s red eyes faded back to normal, and her long fangs retracted as they were before. If not for the corpse drained of all blood on the ground, the whole event could have seemed like just a dream. Meanwhile, at Ah Fei¡¯s home, Lu Xia stared seriously at Ah Fei practicing Gu techniques, then shook his head helplessly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Your Gu heart has been completely destroyed. Unless you come back with me to the valley for some quiet recuperation, you won¡¯t recover to your previous level!¡± Ah Fei, however, let out a sigh of relief and sheepishly smiled, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just too stupid, but I think I¡¯m pretty happy with how things are now.¡± Training in Gu techniques and cultivating a Gu heart were too hard. Ah Fei, who was now accustomed to the hedonistic lifestyle of Xiangjiang, naturally didn¡¯t want to go back. ¡°` Chapter 360 - Chapter 360: Chapter 360: Dark Treasure (12th Update) Chapter 360: Chapter 360: Dark Treasure (12th Update) Lu Xia shook his head vigorously, ¡°As a descendant of the Miao sorcerers, how can you be without a Gu heart? You¡¯ll come back with me when the time comes!¡± Ah Fei¡¯s face fell instantly, then he quickly began to change the subject. ¡°Gu Master, have you prepared enough money for attending the auction in Xiangjiang?¡± ¡°Money? What money?¡± Lu Xia asked. Ah Fei¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Of course, the money to bid for items! Are you planning to snatch them by force instead?¡± Lu Xia smiled, ¡°Of course not. The item I¡¯m interested in cannot be measured in money. It¡¯s an exchange of items. As long as the other party is interested in what you have, they can trade with you.¡± ¡°Then, Gu Master, what are you prepared to offer?¡± Ah Fei asked curiously. Lu Xia chuckled, and suddenly, two insect eggs appeared in his hand. Although they seemed to be only the size of chicken eggs. The aura they contained, however, shook Ah Fei to the core. ¡°These¡­ These are the eggs of a Gu King?¡± Ah Fei exclaimed. Lu Xia nodded proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right, and they are Gu Kings that I have personally cultivated!¡± Ah Fei was filled with shock. He was very clear on the value of a Gu King. Every Gu King could be said to be an extremely precious treasure, let alone Gu Kings personally raised by Gu Master Lu Xia. Using such treasures for exchange, what kind of astonishing and shocking item must that be? Ah Fei wondered curiously. The day of the auction finally arrived. Unlike typical auctions. This time, the auction was not open to the public. All the participants were there by invitation. The security was extremely tight. Almost everyone arrived wearing masks and sunglasses, fully armed as if they were afraid of others seeing their true faces. This made Xue An, who came to spectate, stand out a bit. Many looked at Xue An with surprised eyes, for he was a face they had never seen before, naturally drawing the curiosity of many. Meanwhile, Wang Geng sat in a corner far away, occasionally glancing at An Yan, who was sitting next to Xue An. Even though An Yan now looked completely ordinary due to an Illusory Art. Wang Geng still felt there was something familiar about this woman. Strange, where have I seen her before? However, as soon as the auction officially began. All attention focused on the stage. A man with white hair but a powerful aura stepped onto the platform. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to today¡¯s auction. The first item up for auction is this Thousand-Year Wild Ginseng.¡± As he spoke, he opened a delicate box revealing a ginseng over a meter long, with what appeared to be facial features faintly visible on the root. ¡°I don¡¯t need to elaborate on the preciousness of this item¡ª not to mention bringing the dead back to life, having it with you is like having an extra life. Therefore, the starting bid is ten million with a minimum increment of one hundred thousand. Let¡¯s begin!¡± With the command of the auctioneer. The bidding began below. ¡°Eleven million!¡± ¡°Twelve million!¡± ¡°Fifteen million!¡± In the end, the ginseng sold for an astronomical price of eighteen million. Xue An, however, remained unimpressed, as the item didn¡¯t look thousand-year-old at first glance; at most, it was four to five hundred years old. Although it was still rare, the thousand-year mark is a benchmark that real Spiritual Medicine kings must cross. Otherwise, it¡¯s just a slightly better medicinal herb. The items that followed were even more diverse. Such as Spirit Talismans personally written by a True Master of the Heaven Master Dao. What beads blessed by the Ninth Incarnation Living Buddha from the great Buddhists temples of the Western Regions. These items are almost like magic artifacts. To the secular people, these items already possess incomparable mystical effects. But for Xue An, they could only be considered trash. So he even began to yawn out of boredom. If the auction were just this, it would be too dull. As he was thinking, the voice of the auctioneer suddenly rose. ¡°The next item up for auction can be said to be second only to the finale treasure, please look!¡± With that, the auctioneer pulled away the red cloth that was covering the item. What appeared on the stage was actually several small pink bottles emitting the glow of gems. Xue An looked slightly surprised and then chuckled to himself. Isn¡¯t this Tianyuan? Who would have thought it would also be part of the auction? The auctioneer then excitedly said, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, there¡¯s no need for me to introduce Tianyuan, and these particular bottles are even more special ¨C they are the newly released limited edition from China. What does ¡®limited edition¡¯ mean? According to Tianyuan Company, the potency is much stronger and purer than the regular ones, hence they are called limited edition!¡± ¡°So when these limited editions were released, they were immediately snapped up.¡± Xue An in the audience couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. It seemed like this must have been the idea of his three brothers. Limited edition indeed. It¡¯s all just to hoodwink the foreign tycoons. Of course, he wasn¡¯t going to expose it. Meanwhile, the auctioneer went on to elaborately introduce the effects of Tianyuan. ¡°The regular Tianyuan can rejuvenate a person, but these limited editions bring the effect to its pinnacle. Therefore, its importance is self-evident. The auction starts now, with a starting bid of 50 million! Each increment must be no less than 5 million!¡± Listening, Xue An was also quite astonished. Tianyuan had actually reached such a price? But no sooner had the auctioneer finished speaking than the room erupted like a boiling pot. ¡°60 million!¡± ¡°70 million!¡± ¡­ No one was bidding incrementally; jumps of ten million were the norm. Eventually, those few bottles of Tianyuan were sold for 130 million. Xue An thought to himself that he might have to tell Qiao Le and the others to set a higher price in the future; otherwise, the money was all being made by these scalpers. By this time, the auctioneer surveyed the room, waiting for the crowd to quiet down before saying with a smile, ¡°Now, we will auction our last item, the most precious of the day!¡± A murmur ran through the crowd. What could be more precious than Tianyuan? As he said this, the auctioneer opened a beautifully crafted small box. As the lid was lifted, a blood-red light bathed the entire hall. Inside was a Blood Pearl emitting strong fluctuations. The people in the room let out a chorus of gasps. Lu Xia and Ah Fei sat in the most inconspicuous corner, maintaining their silence. But when this moment arrived, Lu Xia stared intently at the Blood Pearl, his expression growing solemn. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He wasn¡¯t the only one with that look; Long Guanyu¡¯s eyes were filled with greed. And Quintina took a deep breath, then murmured intoxicatingly to herself, ¡°Such a powerful aura of the Blood Emperor¡­ This must be at least from a Grand Duke.¡± Yes, what was being auctioned was a Blood Pearl that formed after the fall of a member of the European Blood Clan. Looking at this Dark Treasure, Xue An suddenly sat up straight, his eyes beginning to shine. Interesting! Chapter 361 - Chapter 361: Chapter 361: Jade Marrow Spirit Stone (Thirteenth Update) Chapter 361: Chapter 361: Jade Marrow Spirit Stone (Thirteenth Update) ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I don¡¯t need to elaborate on the importance of this item! In any case, if your practice is of the Dark Series, then this item will be of infinite benefit to you,¡± said the auctioneer. ¡°Moreover, the auction of this item is different from the others. The consigner does not want gold coins; he only desires world-rare treasures that catch his eye. Once he fancies something, it will be exchanged for that item.¡± This statement caused a stir among the audience. Excitement appeared on Lu Xia¡¯s face as he signaled to Ah Fei with a look. Ah Fei hastily stood up. ¡°My friend, what do you plan to exchange for it?¡± asked the auctioneer. Ah Fei walked up to the stage with pride and extended his hand. ¡°This is a Gu King egg from Miao Immortal Valley. Just drip your fresh blood onto it, and once the Gu King hatches, it will obey you for life, never leaving your side! It is an extremely powerful force!¡± At these words, there was a disturbance in the crowd. Many people began whispering amongst themselves. ¡°Insect Valley! It¡¯s the descendant of Insect Valley!¡± ¡°To put forth a Gu King egg, could it be that the famous Insect Immortal has come?¡± Amidst these discussions, Long Guanyu¡¯s expression darkened as he cast his gaze towards Lu Xia in the corner. Finding himself under Long Guanyu¡¯s scrutiny, Lu Xia turned to look. Their gazes met. Lu Xia smiled naively and nodded slightly. Long Guanyu snorted coldly and turned his head back to the stage. Although Lu Xia appeared to be smiling on the surface, he was also somewhat frightened inside. Indeed, it was him, Long Guanyu, reputed to be the strongest sorcerer in Nanyang in a hundred years! It seems that today¡¯s auction, has deep waters! Meanwhile, on the stage, the auctioneer took the Gu King egg backstage and returned after a while with a regretful face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, although the Gu King egg is powerful and mysterious, the gentleman who consigned it is not too fond of it!¡± ¡°What?¡± Ah Fei¡¯s eyes widened. To not fancy even a Gu King egg was to look down upon Miao Immortal Valley! Just as he was about to burst out, Lu Xia said in a deep voice, ¡°Ah Fei!¡± Ah Fei then glared at the auctioneer, turned, and stepped off the stage, fuming, ¡°Gu Master, these people simply don¡¯t recognize a treasure. It¡¯s infuriating!¡± Lu Xia chuckled and then watched the stage with flickering eyes. He also wanted to know, what on earth does the person who could consign such an item want? At this moment, Long Guanyu gracefully stood up and walked towards the stage. ¡°Who is this person?¡± ¡°Shh, keep it down. You can¡¯t afford to provoke this person; this is Long Guanyu, the leading figure in Nanyang¡¯s Sorcery!¡± Hisss! At the mention of a sorcerer, many felt a chill down their spines. After all, that stuff is too sinister. It¡¯s completely intangible murder. Long Guanyu proudly walked onto the stage and took out a white bone, placing it on the table. Seeing this item, many were indifferent. Only Lu Xia and a few others had their expressions change in unison. Then Long Guanyu spoke aloud, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, this is a true bone of the ancient exotic beast, Kylin. It greatly enhances many Spell Decrees, as well as prayers and curses!¡± At his introduction, many showed looks of amazement. A bone from the ancient exotic Kylin! Let alone everything else, the title alone already made it a world-rare treasure. The auctioneer nodded, ¡°Please wait a moment!¡± With that, he picked up the bone and headed backstage. Shortly after, he returned and shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the gentleman who consigned the item also does not favor this one!¡± Long Guanyu, who had been brimming with confidence, suddenly stiffened. Fury raged in his heart. Even such an item was not wanted; what on earth did the consigner desire? This was also the question on many people¡¯s minds. Quintina hesitated for a moment before she also stood up, holding a pitch-black dagger in her hand. ¡°This is a Blade of Darkness; anyone wounded by it, even with the slightest touch, will be afflicted with various curses and negative states. It is the supreme weapon for assassination.¡± That item made many of the weapon aficionados in attendance brighten up. It could actually inflict curses and negative states. This was considered a divine weapon. But this time, the auctioneer came out even quicker, shaking his head as he said, ¡°Beautiful lady, I am sorry, but he does not like it.¡± At this, the auction came to an impasse. Many people were unclear about what the mysterious consigner really wanted. Could it be that he was just showing off and had no real intention of selling the item? Many people were pondering this in their hearts. Xue An smiled and stood, walking towards the stage. His movement attracted everyone¡¯s attention. After sizing him up, many people showed an air of disdain. Compared to the overwhelming presence of Lu Xia and Long Guanyu among others. Xue An appeared quite ordinary. Could such a person have anything valuable to offer? Hence, many people were not very hopeful. When Xue An reached the stage, the auctioneer asked, ¡°Sir, may I know if you have any rare treasures to exchange?¡± Xue An nodded and casually threw a stone-like object on the table. The auctioneer frowned, looking at Xue An¡¯s attitude, wondering if the item could even be valuable. ¡°Please introduce what this is!¡± the auctioneer asked. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°This¡­ you¡¯d better take it backstage and ask them. If he really knows his stuff, he should know what it is!¡± The auctioneer, somewhat skeptical, took the object, which resembled a piece of jade, backstage. This time, he was gone for quite a long time. So long that the crowd below began to grow restless. Only then did the auctioneer return with a shocked expression, nodding at Xue An. ¡°The consignor said, ¡®Deal!¡¯¡± Boom! The entire place was astounded. Many were baffled. Some of the more meddlesome ones even started to make noise. ¡°No way, this has to be rigged. Can a mere stone be more precious than the eggs of the Gu King or the true bones of a Kylin? You all must be in cahoots!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Many people began to echo this sentiment. Faced with this scene, Xue An just stood with his hands behind his back, smiling faintly. ¡°A mere stone? Ha, if this is ¡®just a stone,¡¯ then there are no treasures in this world at all! Because¡­ that is a Jade Marrow Spirit Stone!¡± With that statement. Long Guanyu and others who had been ready to laugh at Xue An, suddenly changed color. Jade Marrow Spirit Stone! The name was unfamiliar to many. Only well-established sects and those with long legacies knew of it. It was an existence comparable to a natural and earthly treasure. It could once be mined in the secular world, used to greatly increase one¡¯s cultivation level. But as the spiritual energy gradually thinned, it became exceedingly rare! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Unexpectedly, it had surfaced here today. Many people looked at Xue An with astonished eyes. Wondering how this unprepossessing man could possess such a wonder of heaven and earth. At this moment, the auctioneer spoke in a low voice, ¡°Sir, the consignor has asked me to inquire if you have more of these stones?¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Plenty, but I don¡¯t want anything else, just this kind of item!¡± Chapter 362 - Chapter 362: Chapter 362: Ambush Halfway (14th Update) Chapter 362: Chapter 362: Ambush Halfway (14th Update) Having said that, Xue An took the Blood Pearl down from the stage and returned to his seat. An Yan leaned in out of curiosity and asked, ¡°Husband, what do you need this thing for?¡± Xue An smiled faintly and whispered in An Yan¡¯s ear, ¡°I just felt a trace of the Rule Power emanating from this thing.¡± An Yan still looked bewildered and asked dumbly, ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°It means that this thing could also help you break your seal!¡± When Xue An said this, his gaze flickered slightly. Truth be told, he almost jumped for joy when he first laid eyes on this Blood Pearl. After all, Golden Immortals were not so easy to find in this world. And without a Golden Immortal, there¡¯s no Immortal Constitution. If that were the case, helping An Yan break her seal would have to be postponed. Or even have to wait until Xue An became a Golden Immortal or a True Immortal to completely break it. That would probably take some time. But this Blood Pearl actually contained a trace of Rule Power. Though faint, a rule is still a rule! It could help An Yan break her seal. More importantly, since this thing could be brought here for auction, it indicates that it¡¯s not that rare. Thinking of this, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but recall the member of the Blood Clan he had slain in the City of Sin. This race is truly quite interesting! Thinking this, Xue An led An Yan and the two little girls, who were already dozing off, out of the auction hall. Song Yi was waiting outside and hurriedly came up to meet them upon seeing Xue An emerge. ¡°My lord, how did it go?¡± Song Yi¡¯s status in Xiangjiang might be high, but he would not be allowed inside such an auction if he had no intention of bidding. So he simply waited outside. Xue An nodded, ¡°The gains are not bad!¡± Song Yi said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s great, my lord, let¡¯s go then!¡± On the way, when Song Yi learned what Xue An had bid for, his smile disappeared and his expression became serious. ¡°My lord, does this mean that many people are desperate to get this thing?¡± Xue An nodded. ¡°Then we should leave here quickly!¡± Song Yi said gravely, a hint of worry in his heart. Although he had great confidence in Xue An, facing so many people, it was still wisest to leave as soon as possible. Xue An just smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s go, do you think we can still leave now?¡± As he spoke, a sinister voice came through. ¡°You seem to have some self-awareness, how about this; hand over the Blood Pearl and the Jade Marrow Spirit Stone, and I will spare your life. What do you say?¡± With these words, Long Guanyu slowly stepped forward. Behind him followed the officer Wang Geng. Xue An looked at them, his mouth curving into a faint smile, ¡°I think you¡¯re the one most lacking in self-awareness here.¡± Long Guanyu¡¯s expression gradually darkened. Then Xue An turned his head towards another direction, ¡°Still planning to hide? Come out!¡± Following Xue An¡¯s call, Lu Xia appeared with a simple smile, ¡°You really have good eyesight! You actually found me!¡± Long Guanyu¡¯s expression turned sour. The appearance of Lu Xia undoubtedly complicated things. However, no matter who came, Long Guanyu was determined to get the Blood Pearl. So he said gravely, ¡°Lu Xia, I confronted this man first; the item should rightfully belong to me!¡± Lu Xia rubbed his hands and laughed earnestly, ¡°But I¡¯ve been following him since he stepped out the door, Master Long, this item is also very important to me. Please let me have it!¡± Long Guanyu snorted angrily upon hearing this, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you want to fight me for it?¡± ¡°With such a treasure in front of me, I can¡¯t bear to give up,¡± Lu Xia said nonchalantly. The two began the struggle for the possession of the Blood Pearl right in front of Xue An, as if Xue An were just air. Xue An was not angry, and just crossed his arms to quietly watch. After listening for a while, he let out a bored sigh. ¡°And there¡¯s one more, when do you plan to stop hiding?¡± As Xue An¡¯s words ended, the figure of Quintina gradually emerged from a dark corner nearby, giggling, ¡°Such sharp insight!¡± Her appearance caused the complexions of Lu Xia and Long Guanyu, who were just arguing, to turn rather unsightly. But Xue An just smiled at Quintina and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re a Blood Clan member, aren¡¯t you?¡± This woman was also from the Blood Clan? Lu Xia and Long Guanyu were both startled. Indeed. Quintina spoke flirtatiously, ¡°Such good eyes! Tsk tsk, I¡¯m almost reluctant to kill you now.¡± As she spoke, Quintina¡¯s eyes gradually turned blood red, and two large fangs peeked from her lips. Xue An looked on with interest until Quintina had finished transforming, then shook his head. ¡°Although you¡¯re from the Blood Clan, you¡¯re too weak!¡± From what Xue An could see, this woman was not as strong as the Blood Clan member he had killed in the City of Sin. Quintina¡¯s face darkened as she sneered, ¡°Weak or not is not for you to decide. Hand over the Blood Pearl, and I might spare your blood!¡± Xue An looked at the three of them and helplessly spread his hands, ¡°I only have one Blood Pearl, but there are three of you, so tell me, who should I give it to?¡± The three were taken aback, just about to speak. Xue An sighed and said, ¡°I dislike using my brains, and I don¡¯t want you to fight over this. So, to solve this problem, I¡¯ve decided¡­ to kill all of you!¡± The room fell silent for a moment. ¡°Kill us all? Haha, that¡¯s funny!¡± Long Guanyu laughed as if he had heard a great joke, his face full of mockery. Quintina also smiled dismissively. Even Lu Xia, who appeared simple and honest, couldn¡¯t help but rub his hands together and said with a laugh, ¡°My friend, if you hand over the Blood Pearl to me, then I can ensure your life is worry-free!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°That¡¯s a good suggestion, but it¡¯s more suitable for you!¡± With that said, the aura emanating from Xue An suddenly surged wildly. In a blink of an eye, it was like an unsheathed sword, too intimidating to look upon directly. Long Guanyu, Quintina, and Lu Xia were all startled. This aura¡­ Xue An gave them no chance to think or be astonished. Slowly raising his fist, he murmured softly, ¡°Move Heaven and Earth!¡± Boom! Long Guanyu, who was standing in the front, was sent flying with a direct punch. Following him was Lu Xia, who had just summoned his insects. He held on for a breath¡¯s time, but with a muffled groan, he too was sent flying. As for Quintina. She had already been smashed to pieces on one side of her body by the impact of the punch. With a single punch, Xue An defeated all three simultaneously. Meanwhile, Wang Geng suddenly exclaimed in surprise, ¡°You¡­ You are Xue An!¡± He had felt that Xue An¡¯s punch seemed very familiar from the start. Especially that phrase Move Heaven and Earth. It seemed as though he had heard it somewhere before. Later he suddenly remembered. His family had held more than one family meeting to discuss Xue An, and he had heard about Xue An¡¯s martial cultivation there. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And this Move Heaven and Earth was Xue An¡¯s signature move. The name Xue An seemed magical, making Long Guanyu and the others¡¯ faces change. Long Guanyu¡¯s face flashed an abnormal flush of red, and then he roared, ¡°Xue An, it¡¯s you! You killed my disciples, today I will take vengeance for them, die!¡± ¡°World Annihilating Descent.¡± After being injured by the punch, Long Guanyu was full of rage and thus he roared as he used his most powerful sorcery. Chapter 363 - Chapter 363: Chapter 363 Curse Killing the Wang Family (15th Update) Chapter 363: Chapter 363 Curse Killing the Wang Family (15th Update) The World-Ending Curse descended. Long Guanyu had devoted many years to intensive cultivation, perfecting the supremely powerful Cursing Technique by slaughtering those weak deities. Once unleashed, it was mighty enough to make ghosts and gods wail, and the world change its hue. Yet, in the eye of the storm, Xue An remained utterly expressionless. Long Guanyu rushed forward with a cruel smile. Such was the tyranny of the World-Ending Curse Technique that a mere touch of it would scatter one¡¯s soul and spirit to death. But just as the World-Ending Curse was about to make contact with Xue An at that instant. Xue An shook his head and chuckled lightly, ¡°I thought it would be some extraordinary move, but it turns out to be just another spell targeting one¡¯s fate! I can do this as well. Today, I¡¯ll show you what a true Cursing Technique is!¡± Speaking, Xue An drew an extremely Profound Mystery Dharma Seal in the air with his finger and suddenly exclaimed. ¡°Curse Breaking Causality!¡± Boom! Following this exclamation, the Dharma Seal abruptly emitted a blinding white light that could not be stared at directly, and then it stamped right onto the forehead of a horrified Long Guanyu. The previously tempestuous World-Ending Curse stilled for a moment, and then burst apart with a roar. Long Guanyu stood petrified on the spot. After a long while, he exhaled a breath softly, ¡°Excellent curse technique!¡± With that said. Long Guanyu¡¯s entire body turned into a pool of flesh and blood, becoming mush. This scene left Lu Xia in shock. He was aware of Long Guanyu¡¯s capabilities but had never expected him to not even withstand a single move, dying at the hands of Xue An¡¯s curse technique. Indeed, he was worthy of being the peerless expert who had become all the rage recently. Lu Xia thought to himself, his aura becoming more ancient and inscrutable as Ah Fei, frightened, hastily hid far away. For he knew that the Gu Master was about to use his ultimate move. ¡°Xue An, I acknowledge your great strength, but today, I, the Gu Master of Miao Immortal Valley, shall measure myself against you!¡± As he spoke, countless tiny insects suddenly appeared beneath Lu Xia¡¯s feet. And on Lu Xia¡¯s forehead appeared the mark of a scarlet poisonous insect. The swarm of insects suddenly took flight, then, with an overwhelmingly powerful aura, hurtled towards Xue An. ¡°Gu manipulation?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Then, amidst Lu Xia¡¯s cries of alarm, he raised his hand and flicked his finger lightly. Snap! The Gu insects, as if crushed by some force, turned directly into dust. Lu Xia spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. The insects were all connected to his own bloodline. Xue An said flatly, ¡°You just mentioned sparing me earlier, well then, today I will spare you! Be gone!¡± Suppressing the tumultuous qi and blood in his chest, Lu Xia looked at Xue An with utter dread, then cupped his hands and quickly left with Ah Fei. ¡°Still thinking of leaving?¡± Xue An¡¯s voice was light. Wang Geng, who had been trying to slip away quietly, froze in place, then turned around and smiled ingratiatingly, ¡°Mr. Xue, there seems to be no enmity between our Wang Family and you. Perhaps¡­.¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not your turn yet, don¡¯t worry, one by one!¡± Saying that, Xue An waved his hand, and a ray of sword light streaked across the night sky. Thump! A woman¡¯s cry echoed midair as Quintina fell to the ground, then countless tendrils of sword light like vines bound her tightly, rendering her unable to move. ¡°Behave, or these sword lights will shred you to pieces,¡± Xue An stated lightly, then turned to approach Wang Geng. Wang Geng backed away with a look of terror on his face, ¡°What¡­ what are you going to do? I am a man of the Zhonghuai Wang Family, a junior general! I¡¯m telling you¡­.¡± Xue An drew forth a Dharma Seal and said mildly, ¡°Zhonghuai Wang Family? Heh, it was you who instigated the Liu Family to seize the Fire Phoenix, wasn¡¯t it? Detaining my airplane, summoning the storm to interfere with my wedding, that was also you, right?¡± Wang Geng¡¯s sweat poured like syrup, and he forced a smile, ¡°Misunderstanding, all a misunderstanding!¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°To say it¡¯s a misunderstanding now is truly laughable!¡± With that, Xue An stretched out his hand, and the Dharma Seal was directly imprinted onto Wang Geng¡¯s forehead. ¡°You¡­ what on earth are you going to do?¡± Wang Geng cried out in extreme terror. Xue An¡¯s eyes flickered with a cold light, and a touch of cold smile appeared on his lips, ¡°What do I want to do? Hehe, of course, it¡¯s¡­ to annihilate your Wang Family!¡± ¡°Bloodline¡­ Curse Killing!¡± Once in the provincial city, Xue An used this technique to annihilate a descendant of the Xie Family. At that time, Xue An¡¯s cultivation level was merely that of a Heavenly Being. But now, using it again, the power was naturally incomparable to before. A force of Curse Intent, utterly solemn, passed through Wang Geng¡¯s bloodline and directly curse-killed from the profound and indescribable connection of the bloodline. Zhonghuai. Wang Family. As the premier grand family of Zhonghuai. The days of the Wang Family could be described as carefree and exalted. Like right now. The actual leader of the Wang Family, the nearly ninety-year-old senior Master Wang had just drunk a cup of fragrant tea and was preparing to go to sleep. Suddenly, an inexplicable sense of palpitation struck him. Before Master Wang could react, he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood with a ¡®puh¡¯ sound. The attending servants screamed in fright upon witnessing this scene. ¡°Quick, someone come!¡± Master Wang¡¯s son, Wang Han, who was also Wang Geng¡¯s father, and several legitimate descendants of the Wang Family, all rushed in. ¡°Father, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Wang Han, seeing Master Wang spitting blood, couldn¡¯t help but ask anxiously. Master Wang tried to speak, then saw something that made his eyes fill with rage. He saw Wang Han and several descendants all simultaneously open their mouths and spit out a large mouthful of fresh blood, their vigor also beginning to weaken rapidly. ¡°Quick, call the guest elders of our house!¡± Master Wang mustered the last bit of his strength to shout. He was clear that someone must have cast an extremely malicious curse on the Wang Family. Soon, a few magicians from the jianghu arrived in haste. But by this time, Master Wang could no longer hold on. He could only watch these people with his eyes. These individuals were also terrified by the scene, but as truly knowledgeable and capable people, all of them furrowed their brows. ¡°Could it be a curse?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it, I think it resembles a descent of a spell!¡± ¡°Regardless, let¡¯s first use the Daoist Purifying Heart Spell to eliminate the Curse Killing power!¡± The group quickly came to an agreement and together used the Purifying Heart Spell. This was a fundamental Daoist spell, and through their joint efforts, its power was astonishing. Master Wang felt the oppressive feeling in his chest much lighter, and his breathing became much smoother. Wang Han and the others also relaxed. But just when they thought they had gotten through the hard times, a Curse Killing force more than ten times more ferocious than before came surging towards them. Upon contact, it completely shattered the silver light of the Purifying Heart Spell, followed by a detached voice coming through. ¡°Mind your own business!¡± Then, under this Curse Killing force, Master Wang was the first to let out a hideous cry, and his body aged rapidly, turning into a skeleton. Following him were Wang Han and the many descendants of the Wang Family, who practically fell to the ground simultaneously, dead. This scene left the three magicians trembling all over. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They then realized that the cultivator behind the Curse Killing possessed an unfathomably profound cultivation level. ¡°Thank you, senior, for your mercy; we will leave immediately!¡± The three shouted into the air, then turned around and ran away with their tails between their legs. Meanwhile, Xue An looked on at Wang Geng, who was tearing apart inside from sensing the complete annihilation of his family, and spoke lightly, ¡°Your biggest mistake was to repeatedly provoke me!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Wang Geng let out a cry of extreme fear, and his entire being was turned into dust by the recoil of the bloodline Curse Killing. Chapter 364 - Chapter 364: Chapter 364: The Cardinal in Red (16th Update) Chapter 364: Chapter 364: The Cardinal in Red (16th Update) Seeing this scene, Quintina couldn¡¯t help but tremble all over. This man was simply too ruthless and terrifying. In the time it took to drink a cup of tea, he had killed one person, defeated another, and casually annihilated an entire family. Compared to this, the words and actions of the three people just now had all become a joke. Xue An slowly walked over, looking down at Quintina with a hint of an amused smile on his lips. ¡°Know why I didn¡¯t kill you?¡± Quintina¡¯s eyes flashed with defiant light as she said coldly, ¡°Noble Blood Clan members will absolutely not submit. Don¡¯t delude yourself into thinking that I would submit to you¡­¡± Quintina instinctively thought that Xue An was attracted to her beauty and wanted to take her as a female slave. But Xue An shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I have no interest in you at all, just some interest in your Blood Clan.¡± Interest in the Blood Clan? Quintina was startled, a sense of foreboding rising in her heart. ¡°I ask you, what level of Blood Clan is needed to condense such a Blood Pearl?¡± Xue An asked. Quintina bit her lip and didn¡¯t speak. Xue An smiled slightly. ¡°I hope you can always be this strong.¡± With that said, Xue An waved his hand. A black shadow flew directly into Quintina¡¯s forehead. ¡°What¡­what have you done to me?¡± Quintina screamed in fear. ¡°Just a little soul spell. If you don¡¯t behave, this spell will burn your soul to ashes!¡± Xue An said indifferently. Quintina was about to speak when a sudden excruciating pain from deep within her soul stripped her of all her dignity. ¡°Kill¡­ kill me!¡± Quintina begged. Unmoved, Xue An watched her. ¡°Had I been defeated by you just now, my fate would probably have been worse, right? Like being drained of blood by you and becoming a blood slave?¡± Quintina¡¯s face turned pale. Xue An was right. Had Xue An been defeated just now, Quintina would not have hesitated to drain his blood. After all, the blood of a Cultivator was of great benefit to the increase in cultivation level of the Blood Clan. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll ask you again, what level of Blood Clan is capable of condensing this thing?¡± ¡°A member of Blood Clan above the rank of Marquis can condense a Blood Pearl when they fall. But only Blood Pearls from someone above the rank of Grand Duke are of the most value!¡± Quintina said with difficulty. Xue An nodded. ¡°Good, this is a good start!¡± As he spoke, the agonizing pain in Quintina¡¯s soul vanished, and the overwhelming sense of relief made her wish she could just die in her sleep then and there. But Xue An pressed his hand directly onto her forehead. Quintina¡¯s throat emitted a low, gurgling sound from fear. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m looking for something!¡± Xue An said with a smile. As he spoke, his Divine Sense directly invaded Quintina¡¯s sea of consciousness, copying everything about the Blood Clan. Withdrawling his hand, Xue An raised his brow slightly. He had just obtained a wealth of information from Quintina¡¯s mind. The Blood Clan was a creature that appeared on Earth at some unknown time, but their history was probably longer than that of humans. They were a race that walked in darkness, with strict hierarchy and long lifespans. Rank symbolized their strength. They were generally divided into five ranks: Duke, Marquis, Earl, Viscount, and Baron. Reaching the rank of Grand Duke, their strength was already comparable to that at the Peak of Loose Immortals. Above the rank of Duke, there were Princes, and the terrifying Second Generation and First Generation. But to Quintina, those were beings of legend. She had never seen anything like it. Xue An¡¯s lips curled into a smile. If the blood pearl of a Grand Duke could break the seal, then wouldn¡¯t the existence of beings of even higher levels be even more formidable? At this thought, Xue An felt a surge of excitement. He casually released the sword energy that bound Quintina. Quintina climbed up from the ground, her face filled with fear, her gaze flickering, uncertain of what Xue An intended to do. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Wife, there¡¯s nothing fun in Xiangjiang. I¡¯ll take you on a honeymoon trip to Europe!¡± An Yan had no objections and nodded in agreement. Quintina, however, was shaken to the core, a thought so unbelievable rising in her mind. What was he going to do in Europe? Could it be¡­? Ha! This man might be powerful, but Europe is the stronghold of the Blood Clan. If he goes there, he¡¯s likely to be torn to shreds by those Blood Clan powerhouses! At this notion, a sneaky pleasure arose in Quintina¡¯s heart. But no sooner had she entertained this thought than the soul-wrenching pain assaulted her once more. Quintina collapsed to the ground with a thud, unable to move from the agony. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°I forgot to tell you, once cursed by my spell, you must do as I say, without any hint of resentment or thoughts of revenge, or else you¡¯ll suffer endless pain! Of course, if you behave well during our trip to Europe, I might lift the curse, understand?¡± Quintina looked at Xue An as if gazing at a devil, nodding her head in terror, ¡°Yes¡­ Master!¡± In a church in Xiangjiang. A purple-robed priest stood to the side with utmost respect, while seated on a chair was a cardinal dressed in red. The Red Cardinal, within the Church of Light, was the strongest after the Pope and the four great leaders. Such beings could easily change the monarchy of a small nation. And now, one such figure was making a low-key appearance in Xiangjiang. At this moment, the Red Cardinal was playing with a Jade Marrow Spirit Stone in his hand, his face slowly revealing a look of excitement. ¡°This object¡­ is the very gem that His Holiness the Pope has been desperately searching for, one that can connect with the Heavenly Realm! To think that today, it has resurfaced in Xiangjiang!¡± The Red Cardinal looked up at the purple-robed priest, ¡°You¡¯ve done very well!¡± The purple-robed priest was overwhelmed with emotion. He was the deacon of the Xiangjiang diocese, a middle-ranking official in the Church of Light, still a long way from a towering figure like the Red Cardinal. Therefore, having received praise from the Red Cardinal, he was so excited he was on the verge of tears. ¡°All glory to God!¡± the purple-robed deacon took a deep breath and said solemnly. The Red Cardinal¡¯s demeanor grew solemn as he nodded in agreement, ¡°Indeed, all comes from the glory of God. I will report this matter to the Chief Judge once we return!¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Eminence!¡± ¡°What did that man look like?¡± the Red Cardinal inquired. ¡°Nothing out of the ordinary! And I¡¯ve already checked, whether it¡¯s the Huaxia cultivation world or foreign ability users, there¡¯s no trace of him,¡± said the purple-robed deacon. The Red Cardinal¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°This object is extremely important to the church, we must thoroughly investigate this man¡¯s background! If necessary, we can offer him some benefits!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes! But the man mentioned he wants only the Blood Pearl!¡± The Red Cardinal frowned, ¡°The Dark Council in Europe has been quite restless recently, and the Holy Knights Legion is suppressing an Evil God in Northern Europe! The church doesn¡¯t have the spare forces to subdue the Blood Clan, and besides, it would take at least a Blood Clan member of Marquis rank or higher to produce a Blood Pearl!¡± After contemplating for a moment, he said, ¡°Best to ascertain the origins of this Spirit Stone first! I believe this person must have discovered a hidden treasure!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± On the Red Cardinal¡¯s face emerged a holy smile, ¡°All is given by God, and if it indeed is a hidden treasure, that too is the glory of God, is it not?¡± Chapter 365 - Chapter 365: Chapter 365 Heading to Europe (17th Update) Please Subscribe Chapter 365: Chapter 365 Heading to Europe (17th Update) Please Subscribe Nanyang. A roar emerged from the desolate and rustic temple. ¡°Who dares murder my Divine Child!¡± As the voice faded, the two Divine Officers closest to the source let out screams of agony and dissipated into pools of blood. ¡°Please calm your anger, exalted deity, please calm your anger!¡± The multitude of Divine Officers prostrated themselves, trembling as they spoke. After a long while, the deity, who presided over the witchcraft of Nanyang, let out a cold snort. ¡°I have sensed the aura of heaven and earth slowly changing. It won¡¯t be long before I can return to this world. When that time comes, I shall turn the one who killed my Divine Child, Long Guanyu, into a malevolent spirit, to be damned for eternity without salvation!¡± Meanwhile, in a very secluded corner of Xiangjiang. Lu Xia lay pale-faced on the bed, with Ah Fei anxiously standing guard beside him. A long time passed before Lu Xia slowly opened his eyes. ¡°Gu master!¡± Ah Fei hurried over. ¡°How long have I been unconscious?¡± Lu Xia asked softly. ¡°Not long, about three hours!¡± Lu Xia nodded. He had been gravely injured by a strike from Xue An which annihilated his life-bound Gu insect and had collapsed into unconsciousness on the way back. ¡°You have my thanks, Ah Fei!¡± ¡°What are you saying, Gu master? Serving you is the sacred duty of our Miao Immortal Clan!¡± Ah Fei declared. Suddenly. Lu Xia pressed a Gu egg onto Ah Fei¡¯s forehead. Crack. The egg split open. Ah Fei shivered as he felt a powerful presence enter his mind. ¡°Gu master!¡± Ah Fei cried out in alarm. Lu Xia smiled faintly, paler than ever, ¡°I never imagined that coming to Xiangjiang would be fruitless, and instead, I would end up seriously injured. This egg of the Gu king is useless to me now, so take one!¡± Ah Fei¡¯s eyes filled with tears, ¡°Gu master¡­.¡± He understood the value of the Gu king¡¯s egg. Lu Xia waved it off, ¡°Your Gu heart might be almost worn away by the mundane world, but you still have the heart of an innocent. This egg of the Gu king is your reward. You should come back to Miao Immortal Valley with me this time!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ah Fei bowed his head, no longer harboring any longing for the mortal world. After all, if the Gu master himself bestowed such a precious Gu king¡¯s egg upon him, he must not disappoint. Full of excitement, Gong Xiaoqing arrived at the hotel where Xue An was staying. The matter with Si Jin was resolved. Gong Xiaoqing¡¯s company, in collaboration with several other entertainment companies, had issued a joint ostracism directive. At the same time, Gong Xiaoqing had taken Si Jin to court. Si Jin was utterly ruined. After taking care of all this, Gong Xiaoqing hurried over, wanting to thank Xue An in person. If not for Mr. Xue, she probably would have died a long time ago. As she walked through the door, she saw Xue An, with his family in tow, carrying bags and heading out, followed by a blonde-haired, blue-eyed, and beautiful Western woman. ¡°Mr. Xue, are you¡­?¡± Gong Xiaoqing was puzzled. Xue An smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve finished dealing with matters in Xiangjiang and am planning to take my family on a trip around Europe!¡± Gong Xiaoqing stood stunned, her previously vibrant mood suddenly dimmed. ¡°You¡¯re leaving already, Mr. Xue? Then I wish you a safe journey,¡± Gong Xiaoqing said with a forced smile. Xue An nodded and led his family out to the car, heading straight to the airport. Gong Xiaoqing lingered for a while, then left, disheartened. She had hoped to get to know Xue An better through this opportunity, well aware that Xue An was no ordinary individual. But now that he was leaving, she had to abandon the idea. The family boarded the plane for Y country. Since they left in a hurry, they hadn¡¯t been able to get first-class tickets. They had no choice but to sit in the business class. Compared to the personalized service and solitary seating of first class, the business class seating environment was a significant downgrade. However, the two little girls didn¡¯t feel anything was amiss; they sat by the window and began a battle of imaginations against the clouds outside. ¡°That one looks like an upside-down ice cream,¡± said Xue Nian. ¡°Look, this one looks like bread that¡¯s been stepped on!¡± Xue Xiang¡¯s thoughts were clearly quite original. ¡°Hey, this one¡¯s a kebab.¡± ¡°I think it looks like candied haw!¡± ¡°Is there such a big candied haw?¡± ¡°Is there such a big kebab?¡± The two little girls began their usual bickering and squabbling. This had become part of their daily routine. Xue An and An Yan had gotten used to it. However, the rest of the cabin revealed smiles at the scene. Having two quirky and playful children can make a journey much less lonely. But some people¡¯s thoughts were not on the children. Ding Guang couldn¡¯t help but swallow as he looked at Quintina sitting beside him. The blond-haired, blue-eyed girl fit Ding Guang¡¯s ideal type in both figure and appearance. He finally couldn¡¯t resist starting a conversation, ¡°Hello! Are you from Y country?¡± Quintina looked up at Ding Guang and nodded. ¡°How did you guess?¡± Ding Guang was overjoyed inside, knowing that asking this question meant the conversation was half success. He immediately said, ¡°Hehe, I could tell from your clothes and demeanor. My name is Ding Guang, may I get to know you?¡± Ding Guang extended his hand as he spoke. Quintina didn¡¯t respond but looked at Xue An in the front row and then shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, making friends requires the permission of my master.¡± Master? This title made Ding Guang freeze. The men and women sitting with Ding Guang also let out a burst of exclamations. ¡°People are still playing master-servant games these days?¡± Ding Guang glared at Xue An for a while, noticing Xue An¡¯s handsome looks and noble aura, and couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit uncomfortable. However, Ding Ran, Ding Guang¡¯s sister, frowned. As a staunch feminist, she detested the objectification of women above all. She found games that turned girls into maids utterly abhorrent. So she spoke to Xue An with a sense of justice, ¡°Mister, I¡¯d like to have a word with you!¡± Xue An turned his head to look at Ding Guang and Ding Ran, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ding Ran was slightly unnerved by Xue An¡¯s indifferent gaze, but she spoke seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t know what methods you have used to persuade this lady, but I hope you won¡¯t play these boring games anymore.¡± With that, a hint of scorn crossed Ding Ran¡¯s lips. ¡°Only a man without any abilities would demean a girl to satisfy his twisted desires.¡± In just a few sentences, Xue An was already labeled a pervert. Xue An was taken aback for a moment, then understood the situation. Looking at the group of young people, barely twenty years old and with their faces full of innocence, Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Speculating without investigating the truth, do you think you have the quality to preach to others?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ding Ran¡¯s eyes widened in indignation. In school, she was the president of the student council and a debating champion. To think someone dared question her quality! ¡°Moreover, you¡¯ve misunderstood something; I didn¡¯t ask her to call me that, it¡¯s purely voluntary on her part, understand?¡± said Xue An calmly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ding Ran turned her gaze towards Quintina. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be afraid, we are true human rights activists, and if he¡¯s oppressing you, we can protect you!¡± Ding Ran said. ¡°That¡¯s right! Miss, just tell the truth, and I will definitely protect you!¡± Ding Guang was bursting with a sense of justice. Quintina looked at this group of young men and women as if they were fools. Chapter 366 - Chapter 366: Chapter 366: She Has Submitted to Me (18th Update) Chapter 366: Chapter 366: She Has Submitted to Me (18th Update) I¡¯m just calling him master, why do these people act as if their tails have been stepped on? In the Blood Clan, being defeated by a stronger being and acknowledging them as master is nothing out of the ordinary. Although Xue An is not from the Blood Clan, his strength is undeniably formidable. Therefore, Quintina naturally came to view him as her master. Thinking of this, Quintina shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Isn¡¯t it normal to seek the master¡¯s consent before making friends?¡± Quintina¡¯s words left Ding Ran and the others dumbfounded. After a moment, Ding Ran looked at Quintina with a gaze filled with deep sorrow and indignation. In her view, this Quintina had clearly been brainwashed. As a result, her gaze towards Xue An became increasingly hostile. This man, he¡¯s definitely a scumbag! Ding Ran concluded about Xue An in her heart. By the time the plane landed at the airport in Y country, Quintina naturally picked up all the luggage herself. She followed behind Xue An with large and small bags, heading out. This scene further convinced Ding Ran and the others that Quintina must have been brainwashed by Xue An. ¡°Who would have thought, in this advanced Western world, such situations still exist, and the one brainwashed is such a beautiful Caucasian woman!¡± Ding Guang exclaimed, his tone carrying a faint hint of envy. ¡°Gender discrimination is universal, my dream is to eradicate all inequality between men and women in my lifetime, creating a world of absolute equality!¡± Ding Ran said confidently. ¡°As for this woman, she is beyond saving, a complete disgrace to womankind!¡± Ding Ran¡¯s words garnered strong agreement from several girls in the group. ¡°Ran sister is right!¡± ¡°I agree with Ran sister¡¯s view!¡± But when it was time to get on the bus, Ding Ran led the girls onto the coach very naturally, leaving the task of moving luggage to the boys. This is a historic hotel in London. Many celebrities have stayed here before. But what people don¡¯t know is that the owner of the hotel, Benedict, had actually become a blood slave thirty years ago. When Quintina and Xue An appeared at the hotel, Benedict quickly came over. ¡°Miss Quintina, I am delighted to be at your service!¡± Benedict said fervently, his gaze fixed on Quintina. To these blood slaves, the Blood Clan is their only deity. Quintina nodded haughtily, ¡°Have people from my clan arrived?¡± ¡°Miss Quintina, the esteemed Marquis Cecil has not yet arrived, but your several siblings are already here!¡± Hearing this, Quintina frowned, then nodded, ¡°I see, you may go!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Benedict bowed and kissed Quintina¡¯s shoe, then withdrew with a bow. After he left, Quintina¡¯s expression turned sour. ¡°You seem to really dislike your siblings?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Quintina nodded, a look of disgust on her face, ¡°It¡¯s not just the siblings I despise, but the entire clan.¡± ¡°Is it because of the sacrifices that must be made every year?¡± Xue An said, still in an indifferent tone. Quintina bowed her head and remained silent. Xue An had seen this information in Quintina¡¯s memories. In the Blood Clan, the rule of many families is extremely bloody and cruel. They require every member to provide enough refined blood every six months to enhance the strength of the Family Head and the many upper echelons of the clan. Quintina¡¯s family was no exception. This invisibly amounted to preventing Quintina and others from being promoted. That was why Quintina was willing to take such a big risk to obtain the Duke¡¯s Blood Bead. Because only by increasing her strength to a certain level could she break free of these shackles. It was again the day of sacrifice, and the venue was inside this hotel. ¡°I remember you said that Marquis and above could condense Blood Pearls, right?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Quintina trembled, bowed her head, and said, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Good, I just so happen to want to witness this so-called sacrifice!¡± Xue An said lightly, turning to go back to his room. Quintina, watching Xue An¡¯s retreating figure, suddenly felt a sense of absurdity rising in her heart. Could he really be planning to take on Marquis Cecil all by himself? That¡¯s a Marquis we¡¯re talking about! And there would be many powerful members of the Blood Clan present. Is that even possible? Evening. A private banquet hall prepared specifically for the Blood Clan in the hotel. When Xue An appeared here following Quintina, there were already many people in the banquet hall. Arnold was sitting at the bar drinking with a few brothers when he saw Quintina, his eyes lit up, and then he walked over with a lecherous smile on his face. ¡°My dear cousin Quintina, I haven¡¯t seen you for half a year, and it seems your figure has improved quite a bit!¡± Arnold said, his gaze wandering over Quintina¡¯s body. Upon seeing him, Quintina¡¯s expression turned extremely unsightly, and she said coldly, ¡°Arnold, if you want to be beaten into serious injury by me like half a year ago, then you can continue!¡± Arnold¡¯s lips curled into a disdainful smile, ¡°Oh? I almost forgot about that. You really went harsh half a year ago! It cost me a whole month of my lifespan! But now if you want to do that again, you can¡¯t! Because¡­¡± Suddenly, behind Arnold, two wings emitting a dense black aura appeared. ¡°Earl! How did you break through to become an Earl?¡± Quintina exclaimed. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be possible?¡± Arnold licked his lips greedily and said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to submit to me willingly, then I can forget the grudge of half a year ago!¡± Quintina¡¯s face turned pale. She was just a Viscount. Duke, Marquis, Earl, Viscount, Baron! These were the five hierarchical ranks of the Blood Clan. Being promoted one level was equivalent to a several-fold or even more than ten-fold increase in strength. Arnold, now an Earl, instantly gained an overwhelming advantage over her. And at that moment, Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it seems you¡¯re too late, she has already submitted to me!¡± Xue An¡¯s words made Arnold pause, then he stared fixedly at Xue An for a moment, arrogance gradually appearing on his face from his high position. ¡°Human?¡± Arnold turned to look at Quintina, ¡°You actually submitted to a human?¡± His loud shout attracted the attention of those around them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All these people, who were considered Quintina¡¯s brothers and sisters in terms of family blood, burst into laughter. ¡°Tsk, tsk, who would have thought Quintina could become so lowly? Actually submitting to a lowly and fragile human, what a disgrace to the honor of our Blood Clan!¡± ¡°Hehe, once the Family Head learns of this, he might just tear this human to pieces!¡± Amidst these disdainful glances, Xue An remained calm and gave Quintina a slight smile. ¡°All your brothers and sisters, are they all like this?¡± Chapter 368 - Chapter 368: Chapter 368 Odin Castle (20th update) Please subscribe Chapter 368: Chapter 368 Odin Castle (20th update) Please subscribe Benedict crawled on the ground, his body trembling as he kissed Quintina¡¯s shoe. ¡°Respected Lady Quintina, Benedict wishes to be your eternal servant!¡± He was already terrified. The powerful Marquis Cecil had been completely annihilated. And Quintina was about to become a strong member of the Blood Clan who would soon step into the rank of marquis. These upheavals scared Benedict out of his wits, fearing that Quintina might kill him. Quintina spoke indifferently, ¡°Rise, my servant. As long as you serve well, I will grant you eternal life!¡± Benedict¡¯s face lit up with ecstatic gratitude as he said, ¡°Yes! Honorable Lady Quintina!¡± Benedict withdrew. Quintina took a deep breath and then walked respectfully towards the room where Xue An was staying. ¡°Master!¡± Quintina¡¯s call roused Xue An from the game he was playing with An Yan. ¡°What is it?¡± Quintina bit her lip, ¡°It¡¯s about the Blood Clan!¡± ¡°Oh! Wait a moment; let me finish this round!¡± With that, Xue An neatly lost to An Yan and then got up and left the room. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Master, the Cecil Family has been destroyed. The Alldington Family¡¯s Duke will definitely investigate this matter. I think we¡¯d better lay low for a while?¡± ¡°The Alldington Duke?¡± Xue An felt the name seemed familiar. ¡°Yes! The oldest family among the Blood Clans of country Y, lofty and oppressive towards other families,¡± Quintina said through clenched teeth. Xue An became interested, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that we can condense another Duke¡¯s Blood Bead?¡± Quintina was startled, then understood Xue An¡¯s intention and couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of laughter and tears. She had come to share her worries with her master; after all, Alldington had been renowned for a thousand years, extremely powerful, and not someone the likes of Marquis Cecil could compare with. Yet Xue An¡¯s focus was entirely on the Blood Pearl. ¡°But, Master¡­¡± Quintina still wanted to persuade. Xue An waved his hand, excitedly saying, ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®but¡¯. If he is a Grand Duke, then let¡¯s hurry up and extinguish him!¡± Quintina was somewhat dumbfounded. At that moment, Benedict, anxious and uneasy, walked in and handed a piece of parchment to Quintina. ¡°Lady Quintina, we just received this letter!¡± Quintina looked down at it for a moment and then smiled bitterly. ¡°Master, we don¡¯t have to look for them anymore. The Alldington Family has already sent a letter, asking me to attend a meeting at the Odin Family Castle tomorrow!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Xue An said with a smile. Then he squatted down and said to Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, ¡°Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, would you like Daddy to take you to see a castle tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yes! Yes! Are there princesses in the castle?¡± Xue Xiang asked excitedly. ¡°There are no princesses, but there are lots of naughty bats. How about I chase them all away for you?¡± Xue An said with a smile. ¡°Yes!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian said in unison. Then Xue Xiang added, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ll help you fight the baddies with a frying pan!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Xue Nian quickly chimed in. Xue An nodded, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll fight together, okay?¡± Quintina listened on the side, completely baffled. What did they mean by helping to fight with a frying pan? Could it be that these small children could really defeat the Blood Clan powerhouses? Stop kidding! How could that be possible? And just at that moment. Ding Guang and Ding Ran, brother and sister, along with their teammates, arrived at a small town. Outside the small town lay the scenic hills. Odin Castle, like a shining pearl, was nestled halfway up the mountain. ¡°What a magnificent building!¡± Ding Ran couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. ¡°Hey, do you think there might really be vampires inside the castle?¡± a girl in the team asked with a trembling voice. Upon hearing this, Ding Ran scoffed, ¡°We are all well-educated people; how can we still believe such groundless talk? There are no vampires in this world; it¡¯s just nonsensical blather from a bunch of people who¡¯ve never seen the world.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve heard this castle is really spooky!¡± the girl said somewhat fearfully. ¡°Yeah! Maybe we should pick another place. The professor said our thesis is just to survey the maintenance of European castles; we don¡¯t need to inspect it in person!¡± someone else also advised. The reason they came to Europe was to collaboratively complete a thesis on the conservation of European castles. However, Ding Ran shook his head and sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t believe in those messy rumors. Let¡¯s go climbing in a while; I want to see what a vampire looks like!¡± With that, Ding Ran headed toward the mountain. She took the lead, and the others had no choice but to follow behind. Soon, they arrived in front of the castle midway up the mountain. Only when they got closer did they fully appreciate the grandeur of the castle. At the same time, there was a faint smell of blood in the air, making them feel somewhat sick. ¡°Ran Ran, let¡¯s just go!¡± Ding Guang felt somewhat scared inside. ¡°Yeah!¡± Amidst everyone¡¯s persuasions, Ding Ran stubbornly said in a cold voice, ¡°A bunch of cowards; what is there to be afraid of? I want to see what this castle is really like.¡± Saying this, Ding Ran stepped forward to knock on the door. But the door creaked open. Then, a white-haired butler with an elegant demeanor walked out and smiled at Ding Ran and the others. ¡°My master has instructed me to welcome your arrival!¡± The master? Ding Ran and the others were all stunned. The butler chuckled softly, ¡°Come in and you will see,¡± he said, stepping aside. Ding Ran¡¯s heart settled, and she smiled back at the people behind her, ¡°I told you, how could there be such an absurd existence as the Blood Clan? Clearly, a gentleman lives here! Look, he¡¯s even inviting us in for a visit!¡± With that, Ding Ran confidently walked in. Though Ding Guang and the others felt something was off, seeing Ding Ran enter, they had no choice but to follow. Once inside, Ding Ran and the others were completely amazed. The interior of the castle was lavishly decorated. And there were all kinds of rare antiques to be seen everywhere. As they were enthusiastically examining their surroundings, Alldington gracefully descended the staircase with a smile, ¡°Welcome to the tour; I am the master of this castle!¡± Ding Ran and the others were overwhelmed by Alldington¡¯s elegance and imposing presence and promptly bowed in return. That dispelled any remaining doubts they had. After all, how could such a gentleman be a bad person? After they had finished their tour, Alldington considerately invited them for afternoon tea in the dining room. This relaxing noble atmosphere enchanted Ding Ran and the others. Alldington, however, smiled more and more contentedly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Every year, there would be tourists who came to visit, ignorant of their fate. Their fates typically ended with Alldington turning them into human specimens and permanently storing them in the basement. These people were no exception. Especially this girl, with such smooth skin, she would be very beautiful as a doll. Alldington thought to himself. Chapter 370 - Chapter 370: Chapter 370: Dark Council (22nd Update) Spitting Blood for Subscriptions! Chapter 370: Chapter 370: Dark Council (22nd Update) Spitting Blood for Subscriptions! Alldington¡¯s heart welled up with boundless fear. The events of that day were still vivid in his mind. More than a dozen high-ranking Marquises were killed by an extremely powerful curse. If it hadn¡¯t been for his decisive action, burning hundreds of years of his lifespan, it¡¯s likely he would have not escaped his doom. Who on earth was this man? Why was he so powerful? Alldington pondered, his facial expression changing unpredictably. Xue An then turned his head to look at Ding Ran and the others, who were full of panic, and said in a cold voice. ¡°Do you really think you can reason with the Blood Clan, what shit have you got for brains?¡± Ding Ran and the others were left red-faced by Xue An¡¯s words. Especially Ding Ran, who, with his arm skewered by a fork and overcome by acute pain, felt even more aggrieved. ¡°Seeing as you¡¯re also from Huaxia, I¡¯ll save you this time!¡± With that, Xue An gave Alldington a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill you last time, but you won¡¯t escape this time!¡± As he spoke, Xue An suddenly flew into the air, heading straight for Alldington. Alldington let out a roar, ¡°Human, I recognize your strength, but underestimate a Grand Duke of the Blood Clan, and you will pay the price!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xue An had already smashed him from the sky down to the ground with one punch. Then he said coldly, ¡°Noisy!¡± With that, another punch. This punch drove Alldington¡¯s head into the ground and smashed a large crater in the solid earth. Alldington, in a mix of shock and rage, shimmered with blood light, ready to fight Xue An tooth and nail. But Xue An seemed to be tamping, pounding down slowly punch after punch. Yet, Alldington was worthy of being a Duke of the Blood Clan, for even after being smashed into mush by Xue An¡¯s fist, he restored himself to his original state in a flash. In this way, Xue An bombed him methodically. Alldington¡¯s heart was full of fear; Xue An¡¯s methods were simply inconceivable, his several attempts to escape had all failed to break free. Seeing that this continued bombardment would pulverize him, even with his vigorous blood energy, in desperation, Alldington shouted, ¡°Blood Escaping Technique!¡± This was his last life-saving Secret Technique. But just as his body started to shine with blood light and was about to disappear, Xue An¡¯s hand reached into the void and grabbed hold of Alldington, who was trying to flee, and said faintly, ¡°Come back here!¡± Having said that, he directly pulled Alldington out of the void. Alldington was terrified. ¡°You¡­ who on earth are you?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve answered this question many times already, I¡¯m too lazy to tell you again this time!¡± With those words, Alldington was engulfed by a wisp of pure white flame. Alldington shouted in horror, ¡°Flames of Light, are you from the Church of Light?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m just here to kill you members of the Blood Clan!¡± With the fall of his words, the flames soared into the sky, burning Alldington into nothingness. A Duke¡¯s Blood Bead appeared in Xue An¡¯s hand. Xue An examined it carefully and then nodded in satisfaction. Alldington, after all, was an old demon who had lived for over a thousand years. The innate Rule Power in his Blood Bead was stronger than others¡¯. At this moment, everyone present was staring at Xue An, dumbfounded. Especially Ding Ran, whose mouth was agape wide enough to fit three duck eggs. She suddenly remembered that she had even ridiculed this man on the plane. At this thought, she shivered. She was simply courting death! Quintina, too, had never imagined that the illustrious Grand Duke Alldington would die at the hands of Xue An. At this time, other members of the Blood Clan from the Alldington Family also rushed out. Seeing the Family Head killed, some loyal individuals, like the butler, roared and charged at him. Xue An was about to make his move. Xue Xiang took off the Qingmu Heart frying pan hanging around her neck and shouted, ¡°Magical girl transformation!¡± The frying pan suddenly enlarged. ¡°Ultraman, attack!¡± The frying pan, accompanied by the sound of the wind, charged out. Boom! A frying pan knocked down a member of the Blood Clan who was charging at the front, flattening him to the ground. Nian Nian was not to be outdone and directed her frying pan to fight joyously on one side. These members of the Blood Clan were generally at the strength of an Earl or a Viscount. Against the Qingmu Heart frying pan personally refined by Xue An, they had no power to fight back. Very soon, the two girls had knocked them all down. It was at this point that Quintina realized why Xue Xiang and Nian Nian were clamoring to help before they came! It turns out, these two girls really could defeat the strong members of the Blood Clan! ¡°Daddy, daddy, do you see how awesome we are?¡± Xue Xiang and Nian Nian said excitedly. Xue An nodded and smiled, ¡°Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian did great!¡± And at that moment, An Yan also took out the frying pan containing the essence of Lei Zun, and with a wave of her hand, Boom! Several bolts of thunder directly struck down, reducing the Blood Clan members who were struggling to stand up to ashes. The Power of Thunder naturally carries an extra harm bonus against these Dark Races. Moreover, in An Yan¡¯s frying pan resided a Nine Heavens Thunder Venerate. With such a combination, killing a few members of the Blood Clan was simply too easy. Soon, the members of the Alldington Family had been almost entirely exterminated. Xue An did not feel sorry for this, as he had just sensed through his Divine Sense many disgusting scenes. The Alldington Family, they deserved to die! This time the spoils were good, another Duke¡¯s Blood Bead was obtained. And as those like Ding Ran who were preparing to leave looked at each other, they turned to Xue An and bowed deeply. ¡°Thank you, Sir, for saving our lives!¡± Xue An waved his hand and turned to leave. He had no particular affection for these people. He had saved them simply because it was convenient to do so. Therefore, he was too lazy to accept their apologies or gratitude. Ding Ran and the others also knew they had no face to stay any longer, and left shamefully. Very soon. The news that Marquis Cecil had been killed and Grand Duke Alldington had fallen spread like a shockwave throughout the Dark world of Europe. Country S. Blood Mountain. The seat of the Blood Clan Council. And the Holy Land in the hearts of all Blood Clan members. In the dimly lit grand hall, an authoritative voice resonated. ¡°Someone has slaughtered our Duke, go and find out their origins immediately!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Several golden bats responded and flew into the night sky. And within the Dark Council, when the big shots heard the news, they were slightly taken aback. The Dark Witch, her face obscured by a cloud of black mist, chuckled. ¡°Those bats actually suffered this loss! It truly brightens one¡¯s mood!¡± And a tall man over two meters high said in a deep voice, ¡°It has been a long time since we¡¯ve had a Duke fall. This person is not to be underestimated, send someone to investigate.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°How are things on the Church of Light¡¯s side?¡± the muscular man then asked the Dark Witch. ¡°It¡¯s the same old story. Today I destroy one of their churches, tomorrow they kill a few of my witches!¡± the Dark Witch quipped with a pout. ¡°I¡¯ve had a feeling that there¡¯s something different about the Church of Light recently, remember to keep an eye on their moves!¡± ¡°Alright, I got it! Are you Titan Giants always so cowardly?¡± the Dark Witch teased with a laugh. Chapter 371 - Chapter 371: Chapter 371: Pretending to be a Noble in Front of Me? (First Update) Chapter 371: Chapter 371: Pretending to be a Noble in Front of Me? (First Update) When Xue An led his family out of a tourist spot, the streets of London were already lit with early evening lights. Xue An let out a slight sigh, ¡°Another day has passed like this, Quintina. It¡¯s been three days since Alldington¡¯s death, and we still haven¡¯t seen any sign of the Blood Clan seeking revenge that you mentioned.¡± ¡°Master, Alldington was a Grand Duke within the Vampire Council and he was regarded as a prince among his peers. His death is certain to shake the council, but as to why no one has come yet, I¡¯m not too sure,¡± Quintina said respectfully. Now she regarded Xue An as a godlike figure, and she even casually spoke of the Vampire Council, which she had never dared to mention before. ¡°What is this Vampire Council? Is it very powerful?¡± Xue An asked indifferently. ¡°The Vampire Council is where all the powerful Blood Clan members discuss matters. Several of the chairpersons are princes, and it¡¯s even said that there are second-generation Blood Clan members among them.¡± Upon hearing this, Xue An¡¯s interest was piqued, ¡°Blood Clan princes¡­ second-generation! Hehe, if I can condense a Blood Pearl from them, it¡¯s sure to be more formidable than a Duke! Do you know where the Vampire Council is located?¡± Quintina shook her head with a wry smile, ¡°With my power and status, how could I possibly know? Even the deceased Marquis Cecil wouldn¡¯t have known! It¡¯s the holy land of the Blood Clan, only those with the strength of a Duke or above are privileged to know!¡± Xue An was somewhat disappointed. An Yan then said with a smile, ¡°Husband, we¡¯re not in a hurry anyway. Let¡¯s just treat this as a sightseeing trip and take our time to find it!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Alright!¡± At this moment, the two little girls chimed in simultaneously, ¡°Daddy, we¡¯re hungry!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go have dinner now!¡± Xue An said with a beaming smile. The mention of dinner brightened the little girls¡¯ eyes, but their enthusiasm quickly faded. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat hamburgers or fried potatoes anymore!¡± Xue Nian pouted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat fried fish anymore either; it¡¯s too disgusting!¡± Xue Xiang also expressed her dissatisfaction. Quintina¡¯s face turned a bit awkward upon hearing these words. In the past days, under Quintina¡¯s guidance, the Xue family had already visited all the well-known spots in London. Everything else was fine, except that dining had become a problem. At first, when Quintina had enthusiastically led the family into a restaurant, promising that the meals there were absolutely delicious, An Yan and the two girls were somewhat expectant, but once they tasted the food, they were all shocked. Not because it was tasty. But rather because it was too horrible. The lack of variety and blandness of the food was simply maddening. There were always only two dishes on the table, one fried everything, one mashed potatoes. Such dreadful cooking naturally could not win the favor of An Yan and the girls, whose tastes had been spoiled by Xue An¡¯s cooking skills. ¡°Master, the restaurants I recommended before were all very common eateries. Their flavors and textures are very ordinary, but the restaurant I¡¯m recommending this time will definitely satisfy the young mistresses!¡± Quintina promised once again. The two girls were somewhat skeptical. ¡°We don¡¯t believe it, Quintina is just a big liar!¡± Quintina swore an oath, guaranteeing that the taste this time would definitely be up to par. Finally, the two girls reluctantly nodded. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s give it another try!¡± An Yan also nodded in agreement. The restaurant Quintina mentioned was located in London¡¯s most bustling district, with decent looking exteriors that made it appear high-end. Once inside, the carefully arranged lighting made the environment seem very comfortable and relaxing, and the suited and booted waiters guided them with a thick British accent. At least in terms of atmosphere, the dining environment scored full marks. Many of the diners also gave curious looks to Xue An and his entourage. The majority here were Caucasian, so Xue An and his family, with their black hair and eyes, stood out. But more than that, they were struck by the high attractiveness of Xue An and his family. Especially, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, these two exquisitely cute little girls, garnered many affectionate glances from the crowd. The food was served quickly. Finally, it was no longer all deep-fried, but instead switched to meticulously cooked steaks. The two little ones were already ravenous, so as soon as the food arrived, they impatiently grabbed the steak with their hands and ate. This scene also drew light laughter from many people. However, amongst these friendly laughs, there were always some that were discordant. A Chinese woman with a contrived expression sneered, ¡°Eating with their hands? How crude and ill-mannered!¡± The man sitting with her also scoffed with disdain, ¡°Probably they¡¯ve never been to such a high-class restaurant before, do they even know how to eat Western food?¡± Saying this, he deliberately showed off by picking up the knife and fork and began cutting the steak with meticulous attention to etiquette. Every movement was perfectly standard¡ªto the point that not even the most fastidious London gentleman could find fault. After cutting a piece, the man took a bite and a look of rapture appeared on his face. ¡°What an unrivaled delicacy! And this elegant dining etiquette, only true nobility could master it!¡± The performance of the two attracted the attention of many in the restaurant. The genuine London gentlemen, on the other hand, looked completely baffled. After all, even the most traditionalist moral guardian wouldn¡¯t dine like those two anymore, as it would be simply asking for punishment. But this in no way hindered the couple¡¯s burgeoning sense of superiority. They even purposefully cast a provocative glance toward An Yan¡¯s direction. The two little girls naturally didn¡¯t care about that, still holding their steaks in their hands and eating. An Yan raised his eyebrows slightly. Putting on airs of nobility in front of me? Then he gestured with his hand. The waiter immediately hurried over. ¡°Sir, may I assist you with anything?¡± ¡°Bring us five pairs of chopsticks. We Chinese aren¡¯t used to these utensils,¡± An Yan said indifferently. At these words, the couple looked at each other and couldn¡¯t help but burst into snickers. ¡°Asking for chopsticks in a Western restaurant of this caliber?¡± ¡°Yeah, hilarious indeed!¡± The waiter also looked troubled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, we don¡¯t have chopsticks prepared here¡­.¡± Quintina said coldly from the side, ¡°If you haven¡¯t prepared them, then go and buy them now. Don¡¯t delay my master¡¯s meal, understand?¡± The waiter was taken aback, ¡°Miss, I¡­.¡± Quintina shook her head, took out an exquisite brooch, and pinned it to her chest. Upon seeing the brooch, the waiter shuddered, then immediately said with respect, ¡°It turns out to be the esteemed Earl, I¡¯ll prepare it right away!¡± With that, he turned and hurried off. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This scene left many people astonished, and several elderly London gentlemen, upon seeing the brooch Quintina revealed, couldn¡¯t help but rise from their seats and bow slightly. ¡°Earl!¡± Their expressions were filled with respect. Quintina nodded slightly, then turned to the dumbfounded couple, ¡°Is it any of your concern what my master wishes to eat with?¡± As she spoke, a hint of blood gleamed in Quintina¡¯s eyes. Chapter 372 - Chapter 372: Chapter 372: Humiliating Oneself (Second Update) Chapter 372: Chapter 372: Humiliating Oneself (Second Update) The man and woman trembled all over and their faces betrayed a look of panic. As die-hard admirers of Country Y¡¯s culture, they naturally realized what an Earl meant. Although it was no longer the Middle Ages, having the title of an Earl could still attest to one¡¯s social status. ¡°I¡­ we¡­¡± The man stood up, stuttering as he tried to explain something. The waiter, sweating profusely, walked over, followed by the lobby manager. ¡°Sir, here are the chopsticks you requested!¡± The waiter placed five pairs of brand-new chopsticks on the table. The lobby manager approached with a respectful smile, ¡°Lord Earl, welcome, you and your distinguished friends, to our restaurant. Is there anything that doesn¡¯t meet your satisfaction?¡± The lobby manager himself felt some trepidation. He could tell that the brooch Quintina wore was at least a few hundred years old, an antique, indicating she wasn¡¯t a newly created Earl but came from an ancient family. And the Chinese family¡¯s presence radiated an utmost nobility, revealing an even more extraordinary status. Such figures deserved the highest courtesy and respect when they dined in his establishment. Quintina nodded, ¡°The taste is not bad, and the environment is passable, but the atmosphere has been ruined by some people.¡± With that, Quintina pointed to the pale-faced couple, ¡°Casual mocking of others, such ungentlemanly behavior, makes me feel insulted to dine with them!¡± This stern rebuke made many in the restaurant nod in agreement. The lobby manager nodded more respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for the inconvenience caused, Lord Earl. I will take care of this matter!¡± With that, he walked over to the couple¡¯s table, ¡°Both of you are no longer welcome here, please leave now!¡± ¡°Why? This is discrimination!¡± the woman screamed loudly, no longer maintaining her previously affected ¡°noble¡± demeanor. Her shout drew many sideward glances from around the restaurant. Xue An also glanced over slightly. ¡°Discrimination? No!¡± The manager shook his head, respectfully bowing to the distant Xue An and his companions before turning back to the couple. ¡°It¡¯s clear that you¡¯re also from China! That esteemed gentleman is also Chinese, why don¡¯t we ask him to leave? The reason is that your groundless mockery makes you seem very narrow-minded and prejudiced. We don¡¯t welcome people who mock their own countrymen without cause. Please leave!¡± The woman was at a loss for words, wanting to say more. The man was already nodding and bowing, ¡°Alright, Mr. Manager, we¡¯re leaving now!¡± Their sycophant and fearful behavior made many shake their heads in secret. If a person cannot respect their own self first, then they shouldn¡¯t expect to be respected by others. The couple walked away, dejected. After they left, the manager came over, his face full of apologies, ¡°I am very sorry for the trouble you¡¯ve experienced. We will pay more attention to the quality of our dining guests in the future! If there are any other issues, feel free to come to me anytime! I wish you a pleasant meal!¡± After speaking, the manager discreetly withdrew. Once he had left, Quintina finally breathed a sigh of relief, the noble air she had upheld failing at once, and then she complained in a low voice. ¡°That was exhausting!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°You seem not to enjoy playing the noble?¡± Quintina scoffed, ¡°Only a fool would want to be a noble, and do you really think those nobles with a thousand years of heritage are above worldly concerns? In terms of ancient lineage, who can surpass the Blood Clan? Yet still, aren¡¯t they just as seemingly refined on the surface but greedy and violent in the shadows? They¡¯re all just putting on a show to deceive others.¡± Xue An agreed completely, taking a sip of wine, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right!¡± Meanwhile, An Yan was intently dealing with the steak on her plate using her chopsticks. After finishing, she looked somewhat dissatisfied. ¡°I hate eating Western food too. Such a large plate for such a tiny piece of steak, I¡¯ve never been full from a Western meal my whole life¡ªI always have to go home and cook some noodles!¡± Quintina nodded passionately in agreement, ¡°Madam is absolutely right; I share the same sentiment. That¡¯s why I suggested we go to those commoner restaurants a few days ago, where is a beef burger not tastier and more economical than steak?¡± Xue An couldn¡¯t help but laugh silently, then he raised his hand. The waiter rushed over in an instant. ¡°Sir!¡± ¡°These steaks¡­¡± Xue An pointed at the plates on the table. ¡°Another round¡­ um, ten servings!¡± The waiter was somewhat taken aback, ¡°Sir, are you sure you want ten servings?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± The waiter, with a confused face, went to the kitchen to place the order. Xue An gave An Yan an indulgent smile, ¡°Following me, could I ever not let you have your fill? Eat to your heart¡¯s content today, if need be¡­ I¡¯ll just take over the whole restaurant!¡± An Yan nodded happily, her face beaming with joy. Quintina looked down enviously, feeling that her master¡¯s affection for his wife was boundless. Soon. The steaks began to arrive like flowing water. The two young girls started to eat heartily with joy. Xue An, holding his wine glass, watched with a smile. Just then, two people walked in from outside. The appearance of these two people quieted the restaurant for a moment. It was two girls, one tall and one short. The taller one looked to be around seventeen or eighteen years old, and the smaller one only about five or six years old. Both girls were dressed in very ordinary clothes, and both had long hair with features that could only be described as exceptionally beautiful. Yet, their expressions seemed a bit fearful. Many men looked at the two girls with amazed gazes. Xue An slightly arched an eyebrow, taking an interested glance at the two girls, then muttered softly. ¡°There are such beings in London? How interesting.¡± At this point, the waiter also snapped out of his surprise and quickly stepped forward, ¡°Ladies, would you like to dine?¡± The older girl nodded, while the little girl said in a childlike tone, ¡°I want steak!¡± The waiter nodded with a smile. Although this restaurant is generally not open to strangers and requires an invitation from a regular customer to dine. But in London, beauty represents the highest privilege and can receive preferential treatment in all aspects. Moreover, the waiter believed that if he dared to refuse the request of two such girls, the London gentlemen would probably break his head with their canes. ¡°Please follow me!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The waiter quickly arranged a prime window seat for the two. The young girl shook her head, ¡°Please find us a corner, the less noticeable the better!¡± The waiter paused for a moment, then caught on, ¡°Very well!¡± Then the two girls took a seat in a corner not far from Xue An¡¯s table. Seeing the two girls, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian stopped eating as well, both watching with great interest. Chapter 373 - Chapter 373: Chapter 373: A Step Away, As If Separated By A Chasm (3rd Update) Chapter 373: Chapter 373: A Step Away, As If Separated By A Chasm (3rd Update) Especially the younger girl, whose age was very close to that of Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian. Moreover, her appearance was extremely delicate and lovely. Children always like to play with peers. Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian were no exception. Therefore, the two little girls kept looking at the opposite side with their bright, twinkling eyes. When the little girl saw the fervent gazes of the two young misses, her eyes also lit up, and then she revealed a delighted smile. However, the young lady looked over at Xue An¡¯s side with a wary glance and then whispered something. The brightness in the little girl¡¯s eyes gradually faded, and she lowered her head. At that moment, the dishes the young lady had ordered were successively brought to the table. The two girls began to focus on eating their food. It must be said, although they ate quickly, their movements were still filled with grace. This was a kind of temperament that seeped out from their bones, something that couldn¡¯t be feigned. Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, feeling somewhat disappointed, said to Xue An, ¡°Daddy, why doesn¡¯t that miss want to play with us?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ some people venture out at great risk, naturally, they are filled with caution towards everyone!¡± Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian didn¡¯t understand the meaning of Xue An¡¯s words. They just felt a little sad. Because they really wanted to play with the little girl opposite them. Even Quintina couldn¡¯t help being curious about the origins of these two girls. ¡°Master, they¡­,¡± she began. Xue An shook his head. Quintina closed her mouth. If the master didn¡¯t speak, there must be a reason for it. It was better not to ask any further. The two girls ate very fast, and soon, they had cleared all the dishes on the table. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m full!¡± the little girl said softly. The young lady nodded and then called for the waiter. ¡°Please make another portion for us, we would like to take it away!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± The waiter went to instruct the kitchen to prepare the food and meanwhile brought over a few desserts. Only then did the young lady¡¯s face relax a little, and she rarely showed a smile. The two girls just ate their desserts and waited quietly. Finally. A boy around seventeen or eighteen years old couldn¡¯t resist approaching them, and with some shyness said, ¡°Excuse me, Miss, my name is John, may I get to know¡­¡± Before the boy could finish his hesitant speech, the young lady¡¯s expression instantly became tense, and then she shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t!¡± The boy was so bluntly rejected that he became a bit stunned and after a while managed a forced smile, ¡°Alright, please believe me, I really mean no harm!¡± But the young lady, like a startled rabbit, placed a few banknotes on the table, then grabbed her sister¡¯s hand, stood up, and rapidly made her way outside. ¡°Miss, here is the food you wanted to take away¡­¡± At that moment, the waiter just happened to come out with the package, saw the girl¡¯s panicky retreat, and hurriedly called out. But the young lady ran even faster, practically fleeing the scene. The boy was somewhat dumbfounded; he had never expected that a simple attempt at conversation could provoke such a huge reaction from the young lady. Many other people also looked at each other, perplexed. Wasn¡¯t the young lady¡¯s reaction a bit too extreme for just an attempt at conversation? At this moment, Xue An spoke with a smile, ¡°Have you all eaten your fill?¡± An Yan nodded, ¡°I¡¯m so full!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re full, then I shall take you to see the excitement,¡± Xue An said calmly. ¡°What¡¯s all the commotion?¡± Xiang Xiang asked. Xue An smiled, ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s the commotion about those two young girls!¡± Outside the restaurant. The London sky began to drizzle again. On the streets, most of the pedestrians carried black umbrellas, walking at a comfortable pace. For them, it was an everyday occurrence for it to rain in London; it would be news if it didn¡¯t. Thus, they were used to it. But on this rainy night, a young girl was running through the streets, her hand tightly holding her little sister¡¯s, as if she were a startled bird, their pace astonishingly fast, leaving behind traces of afterimages. As they whisked past, the disturbed droplets of rain made many pedestrians wonder if their eyes were playing tricks on them. Finally, they arrived at a quiet street far from the bustle of the city center. They leaned against a wall, warily observing the surrounding night. After a long while, the older girl let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°Sister, have the bad people caught up to us?¡± the little girl asked, her voice tremulous and uneasy. The older girl shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, I haven¡¯t sensed their presence.¡± ¡°Sister, it¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have craved steak. If we had stayed at home, this would have never happened,¡± the little girl said with a downcast expression. The older girl tenderly stroked her sister¡¯s head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t talk about it. Let¡¯s hurry home. The elders will be so worried if they find out we¡¯ve gone missing!¡± The two girls were about to leave the alley. The falling raindrops suddenly ceased. The world around them also fell silent. It was as if a membrane had enveloped the entire alley, cutting off all contact with the outside world. The older girl¡¯s expression changed dramatically, she exclaimed in a panic, ¡°Hold on tight to me!¡± The little girl turned as pale as death, clutching her sister¡¯s hand firmly. The older girl dashed toward the entrance of the alley like an arrow released from a bowstring. She moved so fast, the night itself seemed to quiver slightly. But just then, a voice full of greed and delight sounded. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen such fine goods!¡± At that moment, the older girl had almost reached the mouth of the alley, merely a step away from bursting onto the street beyond. But that step proved as vast as a chasm, utterly impossible to cross. In desperation, she raised her hand, and streams of dark radiance began to converge in her palm, then she chopped at the barrier. No matter how she hacked at it, the thin screen of light only trembled slightly, showing no sign of breaking. Another voice came, ¡°It¡¯s no use. Even your elders can¡¯t break through this Barrier of Light, let alone the two of you!¡± The older girl¡¯s face gradually filled with despair. As the voice spoke, two clergymen dressed in purple robes slowly approached from deep within the alley. Behind them followed a man in a scarlet robe. Despair washed over the girl completely. Two purple-robed church officials, one scarlet-robed Executor! Such forces were beyond her power to contend with. At that moment, all three of them were looking at her with blatant greed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Such a rare and perfect piece! Bishop John will be most pleased!¡± ¡°This little one isn¡¯t bad either. Many gentlemen have a taste for such! To raise her slowly until she matures, that would be quite a delicacy.¡± They discussed openly and without restraint, while the girl became increasingly pale. Then she clenched her teeth, a determined look flashing in her eyes. ¡°Little sister, it might hurt a bit soon, but you need to be strong!¡± Chapter 374 - Chapter 374: Chapter 374: Dark Night Elf (4th Update) Chapter 374: Chapter 374: Dark Night Elf (4th Update) The little girl was trembling with fear, but after hearing her sister¡¯s words, she nodded, then sobbed, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s all my fault¡­.¡± The young girl shook her head. ¡°We aren¡¯t to blame, the fault lies with these people!¡± As she spoke, her expression gradually became holy, and her eyes blazed with a brilliant light. At the same time, beneath her long hair, two pointed ears slowly became visible. ¡°Stop her, that little wench is preparing to self-destruct in sacrifice!¡± the scarlet-robed Executor commanded coldly. Two purple-robed Deacons sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Executor. Now that they¡¯ve fallen into our hands, even if they wanted to die, they can¡¯t!¡± As they spoke, a holy radiance emerged on their faces. ¡°The Deity said, ¡®Let there be light!¡¯¡± After a low chant, a dazzling light, like shackles, firmly trapped the young girl. Wherever the light touched, black smoke rose from the girl¡¯s body, and she let out a piercing scream. The little girl started to cry out in pain, ¡°Sister!¡± The young girl lay on the ground in agony, her body uncontrollably trembling, then with her last bit of strength, she said, ¡°Sister, quick, self-destruct! Don¡¯t go on living!¡± Her voice was full of endless despair. Because she knew, once in the hands of this group, what awaited them was an endless stream of humiliation. She had been bound, and she was robbed of even the chance to die. But she couldn¡¯t let her sister fall into that never-ending darkness as well. Upon hearing this, the little girl¡¯s face showed a look of determination, and her eyes shone with a dark light; her little ears, surrounded by a faint golden halo, poked out from her hair. ¡°Royal Family? Ha-ha! We¡¯re really lucky this time, to have caught such fine goods!¡± The two purple-robed Deacons said, overjoyed. But before they could make a move, the scarlet-robed Executor waved a hand, and a beam of light in the shape of a cross flew out. The little girl was firmly trapped in a cross of light beams, shaped like the letter ¡°X¡±. ¡°No!¡± the young girl screamed in agony. ¡°Under the glory of the Deity, heretics like you can only atone with your bodies!¡± the Executor said indifferently. But just then, a calm voice was heard. ¡°Using the name of the Deity to persecute the innocent, is this¡­ the glory of the so-called followers of the Light?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± All three cried out in shock. ¡°Just a passerby!¡± With these words, Xue An walked through the Barrier of Light at the mouth of the alleyway, slowly approaching. ¡°We are people of the Church of Light, purging the heretics. Please leave now!¡± The two purple-robed Deacons exchanged glances, then said firmly. The way Xue An had disregarded the Barrier of Light alarmed them, so they did not want to start a conflict with Xue An. Meanwhile, the young girl on the ground watched Xue An with a shocked look. Wasn¡¯t he the man from Huaxia they met at the restaurant? How did he appear here? Xue An looked down at her with a smile, ¡°An Elf? Seems like a rare Dark Night Elf at that! I never expected to find your kind still existing in this world.¡± With just one sentence, he revealed the young girl¡¯s origin. The young girl was taken aback, astonishingly shocked and at a loss for words. But the little girl had already started crying and begging, ¡°Uncle, please save us, they are bad people. They captured us just to bully us, and we are not heretics!¡± Xue An smiled gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, stop crying.¡± With that, he raised his hand. The light that had firmly bound the two girls scattered like frightened subjects before their emperor. This act shocked all three members of the Church of Light. How is that possible? How could he so effortlessly break the sacred magic of the Church of Light? Then Xue An raised his head and looked at the three dumbstruck individuals, and said indifferently, ¡°What I hate the most is people like you who use grandiose excuses to engage in treacherous and vicious deeds.¡± ¡°So¡­ how do you plan to die?¡± At this moment, the three of them had also recovered from their shock, and then the scarlet-robed Executor gave a sinister smile. ¡°A Huaxia cultivator? I admit, you are indeed very powerful, but you need to understand, we are from the Church of Light, and I, am even an Executor of the heretics¡¯ tribunal!¡± he said with a face full of arrogance. ¡°The existence of these two Dark Night Elves is an insult to the light, so it is only natural for us to eliminate them. If you leave now, I can pretend nothing has happened, otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise what?¡± Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Otherwise, our Church of Light will not let go of anyone who dares to oppose us.¡± Xue An chuckled, ¡°That sounds quite threatening! Too bad¡­¡± As Xue An spoke, he took a step forward, and countless sword lights suddenly arose. ¡°In my eyes, even the deities you worship are but ants, let alone you!¡± As his words resonated, the sword lights fell like the darkening of skies. The intense killing intent caused the three individuals to turn pale in alarm. ¡°Divine Light!¡± roared the scarlet-robed Executor. A screen of light enveloped him. But the two purple-robed ministers didn¡¯t have time to resist and were slaughtered into pools of blood by the sword lights. ¡°Who on earth are you? Why do you oppose us!¡± the scarlet-robed Executor yelled fearfully. ¡°Me? I am just someone who can¡¯t stand by and not help when he sees injustice!¡± With that, Xue An waved his hand, and the sword lights completely overwhelmed the screen of light. Within the span of a breath, the screen of light shattered completely, and the Executor let out a piercing scream before falling silent. After the sword lights dissipated, there were only three puddles of blood on the ground as proof of their existence. Then Xue An turned around, looked at the two dumbstruck Dark Night Elves, and smiled slightly. ¡°There, you are safe now!¡± The young girl and the little girl shuddered, then bowed their heads with immense respect. ¡°Dark Night Elf, Youna!¡± the young girl said. ¡°Dark Night Elf Royal Family, Isabella!¡± the little girl said. ¡°We thank you for your rescue, Sir!¡± the two said in unison. Xue An gave a faint smile, ¡°It was nothing, no trouble at all. I am quite curious, though, how can there still be members of your race in this world?¡± What Xue An meant was, in this world where spiritual energy was so scarce, as beings born from nature¡¯s spiritual energy, elves should not have existed any longer by all accounts. Youna¡¯s face showed hesitation. Xue An waved his hand, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to force yourself to speak.¡± Then he turned to the Dark Night Elf Royal, Isabella, with a smile, ¡°My two daughters have been pestering me to play with you!¡± Isabella¡¯s eyes gradually brightened, and then she nodded vigorously. The friendship of children always progresses rapidly. Like right now, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian and the Royal Isabella had already become as intimate as sisters. Youna, on the other hand, seemed restless. Xue An chuckled, ¡°Are you afraid that the people from the Church will come for revenge?¡± Youna nodded, her face showing a look of panic. The years of persecution and assassination had turned the Church of Light into their worst nightmare. Chapter 375 - Chapter 375: Chapter 375: Pests of Light (Fifth Update) Chapter 375: Chapter 375: Pests of Light (Fifth Update) Quintina, who was nearby, couldn¡¯t help but snort in anger when she heard the four words ¡°Church of Light.¡± ¡°These pests of light are utterly annoying!¡± Youna looked at Quintina with puzzled eyes. Quintina smiled, her eyes gradually filled with a bloody glint. ¡°Blood Clan!¡± Youna exclaimed in shock. ¡°To be precise, a Blood Clan Earl!¡± Quintina said proudly. Youna looked at Xue An, surprised. How could she have expected the notoriously arrogant Blood Clan to submit to a human? Who exactly was he? Youna was pondering this when Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian came running over, ¡°Daddy, Bella wants to go back, but we still want to play with her!¡± ¡°My lord, we really do need to leave, or else our family will panic if they find us missing,¡± Isabella said as she approached. Xue An smiled, ¡°Then let us escort you home!¡± Isabella¡¯s eyes lit up; she also wanted to play with Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, but she feared her sister would disagree, so she stole a glance at Youna. Youna hesitated for a moment, then nodded, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then thank you very much, my lord!¡± Youna understood that Xue An¡¯s offer to take them home was also a way of protecting them. At this moment, An Yan couldn¡¯t contain her curiosity any longer, walked forward with a smiling face, and said to Isabella, ¡°Little Bella, are your ears real?¡± Isabella blushed and stammered, ¡°Of course¡­ of course they are real!¡± An Yan¡¯s eyes grew brighter, ¡°Then may I¡­ touch them?¡± Isabella, hearing this, blushed even more and looked at Youna for help. Youna didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry but didn¡¯t say anything. And An Yan was already pleading, ¡°Just once, I promise I¡¯ll only touch once!¡± ¡°Alright¡­ alright then!¡± Isabella said bashfully, her face and even her ears turning red. An Yan reached out and gently touched Isabella¡¯s pointed ears, her expression gradually becoming intoxicated. ¡°So soft, so cute!¡± The feeling was like petting a little pet cat. But just at that moment, Isabella, as if she were drunk, turned crimson and trembled all over, then thumped to the ground. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± An Yan was startled, thinking she had broken something. Youna stepped forward to check and shook her head with a wry smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Bella has just never been touched on her ears before, and the sudden contact made her faint.¡± An Yan patted her chest and let out a breath, then said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to do it! But your ears really are adorable!¡± Youna¡¯s face also instantly reddened to the roots of her ears, and she managed to say, ¡°We¡­ we should hurry back now!¡± While on the way to the Dark Elf homeland, An Yan said softly to Xue An, ¡°I really like those soft ears, they¡¯re just like a little kitten¡¯s!¡± Xue An chuckled, ¡°If you like them, why not raise one?¡± ¡°Really?¡± An Yan¡¯s face brightened. ¡°Of course! What can¡¯t my wife achieve if she wants to?¡± Xue An said with a slight smile. But An Yan hesitated for a moment, then shook her head, ¡°Better not!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because they are friends of Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, how could I turn my daughters¡¯ friends into pets!¡± An Yan explained. They journeyed a great distance. They continued until they reached a desolate farm on the outskirts of London. Youna halted her steps and gently tapped on a large tree at the entrance, then uttered a phrase in a melodious voice. Although they didn¡¯t understand what she was saying, it still sounded incredibly enchanting. ¡°Honey, what did she say?¡± ¡°She spoke in the Elf language!¡± ¡°I got it, she must be reciting a spell, right? Just like those wizards in novels!¡± An Yan said excitedly. Xue An chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s not that complicated, what she said translates to Chinese as¡­ ¡®Open Sesame!¡¯¡± Sure enough. As soon as Youna¡¯s voice fell, a rustling sound came from the tree, and then countless branches extended, forming a path made of twigs and leaves. ¡°My lord, welcome to the dwelling place of the Dark Elves!¡± Youna said respectfully. After they walked down the path and passed through a curtain made of vines, they were greeted by a sudden expanse of open space. It was a land roughly several thousand acres in size. Numerous towering ancient trees grew there, like giants. But compared to the tree in the center of the forest, they all seemed like children. That tree practically touched the sky, occupying more than half the area. From afar, one could see many tree holes in the branches of this large tree, with many people entering and exiting. But upon closer inspection, one would discover that these people all had pointy ears, and regardless of gender, they were all exceptionally beautiful. This wondrous scene left An Yan and the others in awe. Xue An, however, looked at the massive tree with great interest and murmured to himself, ¡°Interesting!¡± At that moment, a squad of Elves rushed over, led by an extraordinarily handsome male Elf. Upon seeing Youna and Isabella, the male Elf let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Mother Goddess bless, you¡¯re safe!¡± Then he anxiously said, ¡°Elder Luna has been near madness with worry, please hurry back! Eh, who are these people¡­?¡± A guarded expression appeared on the male Elf¡¯s face, and the Elves behind him all raised their bows and arrows, aiming at Xue An. ¡°Yifuro, hold your fire, this is the lord who saved us!¡± Isabella shouted. Yifuro paused, skepticism on his face, but he still stepped back and, placing a hand on his chest, bowed respectfully, ¡°Yes, Princess Isabella!¡± Isabella turned and said, ¡°My lord, that tree is our Dark Elves¡¯ Mother Goddess!¡± As she spoke, her face was full of reverence. This massive tree, like a mother, nurtured and protected this group of Dark Elves. In their eyes, this was their Mother Goddess! Xue An smiled faintly, saying nothing. It was An Yan who kept murmuring to herself, ¡°So many fluffy little ears! Heaven, I really want to touch one!¡± Indeed, An Yan was charmed by the Elves¡¯ ears. This situation continued all the way into the Dark Elf Race¡¯s Council Hall. The arrival of Xue An and his company caused an uproar among the Elf Race; all the Elves crowded around to see what the commotion was about. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now An Yan¡¯s eyes shone even brighter, as if she longed to pick up a little Elf and pet it like a kitty. Just then, the wooden door opened, and an elder Elf woman with white hair walked out slowly. A jewel, symbolic of authority, rested on her forehead, sparkling brilliantly, and her countenance was dignified and compassionate. Seeing her, all the Dark Elves bent down to pay their respects. Isabella even whispered softly, ¡°Elder Luna!¡± Chapter 377 - Chapter 377: Chapter 377: Heart of Nature (Second Update) Chapter 377: Chapter 377: Heart of Nature (Second Update) Yifuro roared, ¡°How dare you insult our Mother Goddess, I demand a duel!¡± Stukely ignored Yifuro, only looking at Luna. A complex expression played on Luna¡¯s face. She knew that this matter couldn¡¯t be hidden for much longer. The Mother Goddess hadn¡¯t responded to her prayers in a long time. The last time She responded, She only told Luna one thing, a powerful human would come, and all the hopes of the Dark Night Elves rested on that person. Since learning of this prophecy, Luna had been waiting in agony. Yet, to her surprise, when Xue An finally appeared, Stukely followed soon after. ¡°So what if it is?¡± Luna said indifferently. Yifuro was shocked, saying in disbelief, ¡°Elder Luna!¡± He couldn¡¯t believe that the deity on whom his people and the entire Elf Race depended for survival was actually dead! Stukely merely smiled faintly, looking up at the heart of the tree in the Council Hall with a glint of greed in his eyes. ¡°I can feel it, even though she has died, there is still an immense surge of energy within the heart of the tree. Just give me this heart of the tree, and my Druid line will offer the Dark Night Elves a place to live and protect you!¡± His words turned the entire room dead silent. Luna sat expressionless, while Yifuro stood dumbfounded, taking a while before he roared, ¡°Keep dreaming, my Mother Goddess could never die. You speak slander, prepare to die!¡± With that, Yifuro raised his bow and shot his arrows. Stukely merely shook his head with a mocking smile. The arrows stopped just short of reaching him, and Yifuro began to float up, his arms and legs bound tightly by vines that appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Do you have no idea how much power you¡¯ve lost?¡± Stukely said lightly. Despair filled Yifuro as he hung in the air. Over the years, he indeed felt weaker constantly and had grim forebodings but never once thought it would come to this. Luna suddenly waved her hand, ¡°Enough!¡± Boom. The vines binding Yifuro were repelled by her command. Yifuro fell from mid-air. Only then did Luna glare coldly at Stukely, ¡°High Priest, are you suggesting that our entire Dark Night Elf race becomes a vassal to your Druids?¡± ¡°That could be one way to put it,¡± Stukely replied. Luna looked toward Oloray with scorn, ¡°Oloray, is this what you call adaptation? It¡¯s nothing but a shift from being oppressed by the Church of Light to being oppressed by your Druids. What¡¯s the difference?¡± Stukely said coldly, ¡°Luna, considering our past acquaintance, and the fact that both Druids and Elves are of the natural lineage, I promise to ensure that your Dark Night Elves live in peace!¡± But Luna shook her head resolutely, ¡°No more words! The Dark Night Elves will never leave our Mother Goddess! Even if She truly has died, we will protect Her to the end, even if it means our race¡¯s extinction!¡± ¡°Yes! Even at the cost of our race¡¯s extinction!¡± Yifuro intoned solemnly. Stukely laughed coldly, ¡°The situation has gone beyond your control now!¡± With that, a powerful Force of Nature enveloped the entire Council Hall. Stukely said arrogantly, ¡°Luna, you used to be evenly matched with me. But now, you are no match for me at all. Give up this pointless resistance; I won¡¯t hurt you!¡± Luna shook her head with finality, ¡°You know that¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡± Then, she turned to Xue An with a near-pleading look, hoping that Xue An would take Isabella and Youna away quickly. Stukely had also noticed Xue An¡¯s presence just now, but to him, a human was of no concern. Xue An, however, smiled slightly and gave Luna a subtle nod, ¡°I am sorry, but I cannot take Isabella away!¡± Luna was stunned, her face showing despair. Stukely, on the other hand, let out a cold laugh, thinking that Xue An had succumbed to his pressure. Xue An¡¯s next words stunned him. ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve just made contact with your Mother Goddess, and although she is indeed weak now, she has not died.¡± This sentence also shocked Luna, ¡°What?¡± She hadn¡¯t made contact with the Mother Goddess for a long time. How could this man communicate with the Goddess? Stukely¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Human, I advise you to mind your own business! Otherwise¡­¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Otherwise what? The dark druids outside this sanctuary are all your followers, right? Are you planning to kill all the Dark Night Elves if we can¡¯t reach an agreement?¡± This sentence caused Stukely¡¯s face to change dramatically, ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Then he said hatefully through gritted teeth, ¡°You say she hasn¡¯t died? Then why hasn¡¯t she appeared at all? You should know, I am now inside her heart battling against her spokesperson!¡± Stukely¡¯s words were full of mockery. But Xue An didn¡¯t respond to him. Instead, he drew a mysterious Spell Decree in the air with a flick of his finger and casually cast it onto the roof of the Council Hall. Boom. After a slight tremor. A tired female voice appeared in the minds of everyone present. ¡°Luna, you have had a hard time these days!¡± Upon hearing this sentence. Luna was shaken, and then burst into tears excitedly. Yifuro also kneeled down, his expression filled with excitement. ¡°Great Mother Goddess!¡± Stukely, however, had a fluctuating expression. Indeed, as Xue An said, he came fully prepared. If they could reach an agreement, that would be for the best. If they couldn¡¯t agree, then he would take action and seize it by force. But he hadn¡¯t expected Xue An to suddenly appear in the middle of it all. The reappearance of the Mother Goddess had disrupted all his plans. After hesitating for a moment, a fierce cruelty slowly appeared on Stukely¡¯s face, and he sneered, ¡°Even if she isn¡¯t dead, what difference does it make? Her vitality has already decayed to this extent. Alive or dead, what¡¯s the difference? She still cannot protect your Dark Night Elf lineage!¡± ¡°So, this time, the Heart of the Tree is mine!¡± With those words, Stukely bellowed. His body floated into the air, with countless branches and vines appearing behind him, slithering like a nest of snakes. ¡°Kill them all!¡± Stukely ordered coldly. Oloray was startled and exclaimed, ¡°Priest, you promised not to harm the Elf Race!¡± Boom! A vine, swift as a serpent, immediately coiled around his neck, lifting him into the air, and then twisted with force. Crack. A head fell to the ground. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Stukely said coldly, ¡°Did I promise you? Besides, today, anyone who dares to disobey dies!¡± This bloody scene frightened Luna and the Elves who had hurried over upon hearing the news. Luna roared even louder, ¡°Stukely, you¡¯re absolutely unworthy of the Heart of Nature!¡± ¡°Heh, what is the Heart of Nature? True nature is where the strong prey on the weak!¡± As Stukely spoke, countless vines charged towards Luna. Chapter 378 - Chapter 378: Chapter 378: In Front of Me, All Things Must Submit (3rd Update) Chapter 378: Chapter 378: In Front of Me, All Things Must Submit (3rd Update) Among them, a part was targeting Xue An. Stukely also harbored immense hatred for Xue An. If not for him, there wouldn¡¯t have been so many complications. After killing them all and seizing the heart of the tree to gain its divine status, he would become the true Druid God! No! He should say the God of Nature. With that thought, a smug smile appeared on the corner of Stukely¡¯s mouth. But the next second, his smile froze. For the surging vines had suddenly all stopped in mid-air. And then, as if encountering the absolute monarch, they all prostrated on the ground, turning into withered branches. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Stukely could hardly believe his eyes and exclaimed in alarm. Xue An, however, stepped on the withered branches and approached slowly, stating indifferently, ¡°You control nature, believing yourself invincible, but you don¡¯t know that in front of me, all things must submit!¡± After speaking, Xue An flicked a finger. Boom. Stukely felt a vast and mighty force coming at him, and in terror, he immediately wrapped himself with layers of vines. But it was futile. The force from that single flick shattered all the vines wrapped around him. ¡°No!¡± Stukely shouted, his body turning into a streak of light, trying to flee. Countless vines had, however, turned against their master and firmly trapped him in mid-air. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Now it¡¯s up to you, whether to devour or to spare, the judgment is yours to make!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± a faint sigh resonated within the hearts of everyone present. Stukely shouted in utmost fear, ¡°Great Mother Goddess, I realize my mistake, please spare me!¡± ¡°Druid, your heart of nature has become clouded. You should know, nature is not just about survival of the fittest, but is full of beauty and vitality! You and I both originate from nature, so return to me now!¡± As the words were spoken, countless vines engulfed Stukely. After a scream, the vines dispersed, and Stukely was no longer present in mid-air; the only thing left was his gold-stitched robe. Luna, along with all the elves present, watched in a daze. The Mother Goddess had always been an extremely benevolent being. Yet, unexpectedly, she had taken a life this time. But Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Very well, at least you¡¯ve learned to resist! Then let me help you one more time!¡± Then he turned to Luna, ¡°Please call my wife back!¡± Luna nodded blankly, and Yifuro immediately said, ¡°I will fetch her!¡± Soon, An Yan returned. Youna and the others heard the news and rushed over as well. Xue An took a few Jade Marrow Spirit Stones from the Mustard Seed Ring An Yan was wearing. Upon seeing these items, the Mother Goddess¡¯s voice rose in surprise. ¡°You¡­ you actually have this?¡± Xue An smiled and remained silent, then arranged several Spirit Stones and gently drew an Array. Then with a wave of his hand, a dazzling white light shot into the sky. Abundant Spiritual Energy directly entered the tree. The entire tree, like a giant stretching out after waking from slumber, shook slightly, and issued a creaking sound. After that, all the elves felt their strength gradually returning. The whole Elf Sanctuary also slowly returned to its original state, with abundant Spiritual Energy slowly returning. This phenomenon naturally led to countless joyful shouts. And then, a vine stretched out from the wall of the Council Hall, ending in a flower bud. The bud swayed a few times, then suddenly bloomed. Within the center of the flower, a stunningly beautiful woman draped in a green robe floated. Her features were somewhat blurry, but she radiated a powerful Force of Nature. All the elves, thrilled, knelt down, ¡°Great Mother Goddess!¡± The woman who appeared was the tree spirit of this giant tree. She landed gracefully upon the ground, then offered Xue An a light bow. ¡°Thank you, my lord, for lending your aid,¡± All the elves also bowed in unison to Xue An, ¡°Thank you, my lord!¡± This scene surprised Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, as well as Isabella, who had arrived late. ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s going on?¡± the two little girls asked curiously. Xue An smiled, but before he could speak, The woman softly chanted an Elvish Incantation, and a very soft Divine Power enveloped Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. Xue An was slightly startled, then chuckled lightly, ¡°That was very kind of you!¡± ¡°It is my duty!¡± said the tree spirit respectfully. Luna then said in a trembling voice, ¡°The protection of the Goddess of Nature?¡± Indeed, the Divine Power that had just enveloped Xue Xiang and Xue Nian was an ultimate protection bestowed by the Mother Goddess. As long as the Mother Goddess existed, she would unconditionally shield Xue Xiang and Xue Nian from attacks. Frankly, it was also to repay Xue An for his kindness. At this time, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°This Spirit Stone Array can only solve your immediate problems, but the root cause lies with your Spiritual Root.¡± The tree spirit gave a bitter smile, ¡°My lord is correct, my Spiritual Root had always been planted within a secret realm, but for some reason, it was suddenly severed by someone, nearly leading to my death.¡± ¡°A secret realm? What secret realm?¡± asked Xue An. ¡°I am not very clear about it, but that secret realm is very vast and rich in Spiritual Energy, and most creatures living there belong to the Demon Race!¡± Xue An¡¯s interest was piqued, ¡°A Demon Race¡¯s secret realm?¡± ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± ¡°This is indeed interesting. Can this secret realm still be found?¡± The tree spirit shook her head, ¡°After my Spiritual Root was destroyed, I tried to find it again, but to no avail. Only a faint connection remains, which means the secret realm is still on Earth, but alas, it cannot be found anymore.¡± Xue An nodded noncommittally. That night, the Xue An family stayed within the Elf Sanctuary. The return of the Mother Goddess made all the elves ecstatic. As a result, they held a very grand bonfire party. Xue An, as the most honored guest, was seated at the head of the table. When it came time to eat, Xue An suddenly realized why Isabella and Youna were willing to risk so much to go out into the world to eat. Because the food in the Elf Sanctuary was simply unpalatable. Although there were various small animals everywhere within the sanctuary, naturally inclined elves, of course, refused to kill them. So they could only eat the fruit that the trees bore. At first bite, the fruit seemed alright, but after a few mouthfuls, it tasted bland and flavorless. For Xue An and others accustomed to the food from outside, it was somewhat hard to swallow. However, the wine here was quite good. It was made from purely natural wild fruits, mixed with tree sap, refreshing and sweet to the taste, and even children could sip a few mouthfuls. An Yan absolutely loved this flavor and drank cup after cup without end. Seeing her drink like this, many elves covered their mouths and giggled. An Yan was also puzzled, what were these elves whispering and gesturing about? While in doubt, the fruit wine in her stomach suddenly turned into a surging intoxication. An Yan just blinked, and then thudded to the ground, drunkardly passing out. Xue An looked at the soundly sleeping An Yan and couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly, then picked her up and placed her on the lounge chair beside him. This silly girl really thought it was a soft drink? She actually drank an entire pot. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The tree spirit¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°My lord, this fruit wine contains the Force of Nature. After falling drunk, one only needs to sleep it off to recover fully, and it has great benefits for a young lady¡¯s skin and health! So please do not worry about the lady¡¯s intoxication.¡± Hearing these words, Xue An was noncommittal. But Quintina, who was sitting on the side and did not touch a drop of alcohol, immediately slapped the table, ¡°Bring me a pot too!¡± ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t drink?¡± Youna asked curiously. ¡°I am making an exception today!¡± Quintina said through gritted teeth. Chapter 379 - Chapter 379: Chapter 379: Divine Shard (Fourth Update) Chapter 379: Chapter 379: Divine Shard (Fourth Update) Quintina began to gulp down the wine. Xue An sat in a chair, watching the elves below frolicking and cavorting. His two daughters were already playing madly with Isabella. The warm and joyful scene made Xue An break into a smile. He had encountered the elf race during his travels across The Multiverse Realms years ago. At that time, he had taken a liking to this kind-hearted race that loved peace and harmony, which was also why he was willing to lend a hand. Xue An slowly drank a cup of wine, a smile appearing on his lips. But even the kindest of races have their moments of anger. Like now. Outside the Elf Sanctuary. Around an abandoned farm. A group of dark druids was lying in wait in silence. It had been seven to eight hours since their leader, the Druid High Priest Stukely, had entered. The group of dark druids couldn¡¯t help but grow a little restless. ¡°Mage lord, why has the High Priest been inside for so long?¡± someone asked softly in the language of nature. The one called Mage lord was Toran, a being whose status was second only to the High Priest Stukely among these druids. Toran also frowned slightly. After all, dealing with a deceased elf deity shouldn¡¯t take this long! Yet Toran had great confidence in Stukely and did not believe anything could happen to him, so he said in a deep voice, ¡°Since the High Priest ordered us to wait here, let¡¯s not act rashly. Let¡¯s wait a bit longer; he might come out soon.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the druids responded. Then, one of the druids chuckled and said, ¡°Hehe, all these elves are quite beautiful. Once we capture this race, we¡¯ll have our fun!¡± His words drew laughter from many druids. The topic gradually became more indecent. Toran didn¡¯t speak. As a druid mage, he had to maintain a sense of aloofness and mystery. However, he deeply agreed with his subordinates¡¯ conversation. Thinking of those ethereal elf women, his heartbeat couldn¡¯t help but quicken. While this group of druids was chatting merrily, the night suddenly fell silent. A faint vibration came from the ground beneath them. Toran was slightly startled. Then he felt a powerful force of nature suddenly strike. His expression changed, and he bellowed, ¡°We¡¯re under attack!¡± But it was a little too late. At least a dozen dark druids were immediately entangled by vines. In the dark of night, the rustling sound of vines crawling could be heard everywhere, as if countless snakes were slithering and wriggling. This horrifying scene sent chills down Toran¡¯s spine, and then he yelled, ¡°Calm!¡± With his command, the vines within several dozen meters around him all came to a standstill. Toran took a deep breath and shouted, ¡°Transform, all of you!¡± The remaining twenty or thirty dark druids howled at the command, transforming into various animals. There were dark wolves. There were black giant eagles. There was even a giant black bear over three meters tall. This is the druid¡¯s most powerful killing move, Shapeshifting! If Stukely hadn¡¯t been controlled by vines from Xue An, once he used shapeshifting, he wouldn¡¯t have been so easily devoured by the elf goddess. Now that this group of dark druids had all transformed, To Ran finally felt a bit more confident and was about to counterattack. The once static vines suddenly started to twist wildly, then surged forth with an even more formidable momentum than before. A few of the transformed druids only resisted for a moment before being directly bound by the vines. The Black Giant Eagles wanted to spread their wings and fly away upon seeing this. But a slender tendril had already silently entwined around it and then suddenly contracted. The giant eagle let out a miserable cry. The tendrils were covered with iron-hard barbs that had already deeply penetrated the body of the giant eagle. Thorns Spell! To Ran watched this scene, his soul greatly alarmed, and was about to shout in retaliation. Several roots coiled up from under his feet, ensnaring his ankles and then suddenly flinging him upward. To Ran then found himself suspended upside down in the air. At this point, all of these dark druids were bound. Then a vine rose up, and after a flower bud bloomed, a woman in green floated in mid-air, her expression cold as she watched this group of druids. That pure and formidable Force of Nature turned To Ran pale, ¡°Goddess¡­ Goddess!¡± The woman in green nodded slightly, carrying a whiff of annoyed air as she said, ¡°Have the druids really fallen to such depths? Of the same natural kinship, yet you plot to harm my children?¡± To Ran was full of terror. The appearance of the elf goddess naturally meant that something had happened to the High Priest Stukely. How could he not fear? ¡°Goddess, spare my life!¡± begged To Ran. The elf goddess pondered for a moment. She was not a deity who relished killing. This time, if she hadn¡¯t been pushed to her limit, she wouldn¡¯t have devoured Stukely. And though these druids were punishable by heart, their crimes did not warrant death. So after hesitating briefly, she waved her hand, and countless vines gradually retracted, then she coldly said, ¡°I will spare you this once. Remember, if you dare to target my Elf Race again, I will definitely strip you of your Heart of Nature!¡± ¡°Yes! Thank you, Divine Lady!¡± To Ran replied with a trembling voice, and then proceeded to lead the group of druids who had narrowly escaped to flee in disarray. As he fled, To Ran couldn¡¯t help thinking, who said the Elf Race were easy to bully? Even a cornered rabbit will bite! Moreover, this goddess didn¡¯t seem at all like someone who was dying! As for the death of Stukely¡­ To Ran felt a secret thrill in his heart. It was better that he was dead, for now he had a chance to rise to power. Meanwhile, within the Elf Sanctuary, Xue An set down his wine glass with a slight smile, ¡°Actually, you shouldn¡¯t have let them go.¡± The elf goddess returned to Xue An¡¯s side, sighing softly. ¡°As beings of the same natural kinship, I still couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it.¡± ¡°But when they wanted to deal with the Elf Race, they didn¡¯t consider the same natural kinship!¡± Xue An said lightly. The elf goddess shook her head, ¡°Let it be, having killed one Stukely, that should already make them know fear.¡± Xue An laughed, this was the typical way of the Elf Race. That was also why this once powerful race later fared so poorly in The Multiverse Realms. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only You should spare others where you can, but others may not think the same. ¡°Sir, from now on, you may call me Chloris! It is my true name!¡± the elf goddess suddenly said. Xue An nodded, ¡°Forest Goddess?¡± Chloris nodded, ¡°After the divine twilight, the divine status of the Forest Goddess shattered. A piece of it fell upon this great tree, and then I gradually grew from it!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°No wonder that druid priest was so eager to obtain your tree heart. With a shard of your Divine Status, he would have the chance to ascend as a nature god!¡± Chapter 380 - Chapter 380: Chapter 380: My Lord, Please Wash Your Feet (5th Update) Chapter 380: Chapter 380: My Lord, Please Wash Your Feet (5th Update) The night deepened. The grand bonfire party finally dispersed. Almost all of the Elves were drunk. They lay scattered about, reclining or lying down, and began to snore heavily on the ground. Elder Luna came over and respectfully said, ¡°My lord, your lodgings have been arranged, please follow me!¡± Xue An nodded, picked up An Yan, and followed her. As for Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, these two little girls. They had already gone to rest with Isabella. The three little girls had had a great time today, but they were quite exhausted, having barely touched their dinner before going early to bed. Xue An thought somewhat amusedly, if Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian knew that this seemingly five- or six-year-old Isabella was actually over a hundred years old, he wondered what their expressions would be. When they returned to the accommodations, Xue An carefully placed An Yan on the wooden bed. But Luna did not leave; instead, she smiled and said, ¡°My lord, I¡¯m really sorry there were no more suitable rooms, only this suite. How about you stay in this room next door?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Alright!¡± After seeing Xue An settled, Luna then turned and left. Xue An sat within this naturally formed tree hollow, listening to An Yan¡¯s even snoring from the next room, and couldn¡¯t help but smile. This silly girl, sometimes she¡¯s just too cute for her own good. As he was reflecting, the wooden door creaked open. Xue An was slightly startled. Then he saw Youna enter with a blush on her cheeks and her head lowered. In her hands, she carried a basin of water. ¡°My lord, please wash your feet!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Okay, just put it there!¡± Youna hesitated for a moment but didn¡¯t leave, ¡°Let me wash for you, my lord!¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°No need, I can do it myself! Thank you!¡± In fact, Xue An didn¡¯t need to wash his feet at all; he had just politely played along. Youna still didn¡¯t leave. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Xue An asked, lifting his eyes indifferently. Youna turned a deeper shade of red, like a burning red candle. Then, stuttering and with a voice as soft as a mosquito¡¯s, she said, ¡°My¡­ my lord, I¡¯m here¡­ to keep you¡­ company.¡± Xue An waved his hand, ¡°Alright, no need to say more! Go back and tell Elder Luna I thank her for her kindness, but I already have a family, and the help I offered you was not in the hopes of any reward!¡± Youna was stunned. This was something that Elder Luna had personally told her in the evening. At the time, Youna was simply too embarrassed. After all, in terms of age, she would only be equivalent to a seventeen- or eighteen-year-old girl in human terms. But Elder Luna was very serious and told Youna. Xue An was a great benefactor to the entire Dark Elf Race. Without him, the entire race would have faced annihilation. To repay the favor, Youna, as the most beautiful girl in the tribe, should make a sacrifice. After hearing this, Youna became solemn and nodded in agreement. Youna¡¯s feelings for Xue An were also somewhat complex. If it weren¡¯t for Xue An¡¯s intervention today, she and Isabel would have already fallen into the hands of the Church of Light. For this reason, Youna was extremely grateful to Xue An. Moreover, this human man, who was even more handsome than the most attractive Elf, was incredibly powerful, so much so that even the Mother Goddess herself treated him with respect. All of these factors combined gave Xue An a strong attraction to this Elf Race girl. That¡¯s why she took the initiative to come to Xue An¡¯s room. But unexpectedly, Xue An actually refused. Filled with a sense of defeat, Youna lowered her head, her slender fingers fiddling with the hem of her dress, and said softly, ¡°My lord, I know you have a family, but I am only here to serve you in your bedchamber for the night and will leave at dawn.¡± The meaning of her words was very clear. Only to serve in bed, with no other ulterior motives. Now the lord must agree, Youna thought silently to herself. She was very aware of the attraction she held as an Elf girl for human males. Just imagine, in the dead of night, a stunningly beautiful Elf girl comes to your door, repeatedly saying she wants to serve you in your bed without asking for anything in return. This kind of fatal temptation that comes without any responsibilities! No man could resist it. But Xue An was an exception. He smiled faintly, shook his head and sighed, ¡°I told you, I saved you because I have an affection for you Elves as a race, not because I¡¯m greedy for so-called rewards! You should go back!¡± Youna finally understood that Xue An was serious and not pretending to be self-righteous and dismissive. ¡°My¡­ My lord.¡± Youna could hardly believe it was true. Xue An waved his hand, ¡°Go now, remember to close the door behind you! Thank you!¡± Youna left Xue An¡¯s room with a look of astonishment on her face, closed the door from the outside, then looked up at the towering tree that reached into the clouds and murmured, ¡°Mother Goddess, am I too ugly?¡± Meanwhile, Yifuro, hiding in the shadow of the trees with a pained expression, was also stunned to see Youna leaving Xue An¡¯s room. He had liked Youna for a long time. And tonight¡¯s incident of Youna going to Xue An¡¯s room was known by many in the Elf Race. And they all approved of this decision. Yifuro knew it too, and although he was filled with reluctance, he also knew it was the right decision. After all, to win over such a peerless powerhouse with just one girl was the best deal for the Dark Elf Race. But one¡¯s true feelings cannot be faked. As he hid in the distance and watched Youna enter Xue An¡¯s room, his heartache nearly drove him insane. But what he hadn¡¯t expected was that Youna would actually come out again. The pain on Yifuro¡¯s face gradually faded, and as he looked toward Xue An¡¯s room, his eyes showed genuine respect. And in Elder Luna¡¯s room. Goddess Chloris floated in mid-air, shaking her head and sighing softly, ¡°Luna, you shouldn¡¯t have done that!¡± Luna gave a wry smile, ¡°I thought all human males were the same, but I never expected that the lord would be so steadfast.¡± ¡°How many peerless powerhouses have hearts that are not steadfast? Clearly, this lord dotes on his wife extremely. It¡¯s truly an enviable love,¡± Chloris said softly. ¡°Mother Goddess, who exactly is this lord?¡± Luna couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously. Chloris shook her head. ¡°I cannot see through him, but my Great Prophecy tells me that he carries an incomparable fate.¡± At that point, a look of terror appeared on Chloris¡¯s face. She had never seen such vast and boundless fate on a single person, and she knew. What her Great Prophecy saw was merely a fragmented vision. But even so, it was enough for her to deeply revere it. Back in the house, after Youna had left, An Yan, who had been fast asleep, curled the corners of her lips into a faint smile, then turned over and once again fell deeply asleep. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The next day, when Xue An stepped out of his room. Every Elf he encountered would stand respectfully aside and bow their heads on the path. Especially the Elf girls, all of them looked at Xue An with awe-struck eyes. Last night¡¯s events had already spread. Xue An had earned the heartfelt respect of these Dark Elves with his actions. Chapter 381 - Chapter 381: Chapter 381 Little Witch Selina (First Update) Chapter 381: Chapter 381 Little Witch Selina (First Update) And while Xue An was still in the Elf Sanctuary. London. A woman, sporting twin pigtails, heavy eyeshadow, a form-fitting T-shirt, and bikini shorts, carried a baseball bat nonchalantly as she walked towards the hotel entrance. She looked up at the hotel¡¯s grand doorway. ¡°To think I¡¯d catch the stench of those despicable blood thralls, it must be this hotel!¡± she said dismissively, popping a bubblegum bubble. From the shadows behind her, two men dressed as meticulous gentlemen emerged. One of them, resigned, said, ¡°Selina, for heaven¡¯s sake, you¡¯re a Marquis of the Blood Clan, could you not dress like a petty thug from Chelsea?¡± Selina rolled her eyes dramatically and flipped him the bird. ¡°Marcus, do you believe if you keep talking down to me, I wouldn¡¯t relish tearing your wings off and grilling them for a snack?¡± Having said that, she sashayed into the hotel with a contemptuous look on her face. The two men behind her exchanged glances. One of them said with a wry smile, ¡°Marcus, I¡¯ve told you before not to treat her with the same expectations you have for other members of the Blood Clan. That Selina¡­¡± He tapped his head, ¡°Might have a screw loose up here!¡± Before the words had finished, the sharp whoosh of the baseball bat filled the air as it flew toward and struck the man¡¯s head. Thrown backward, a wound clearly visible on his head, he screeched, ¡°Selina, you¡¯re bloody insane!¡± ¡°Thanks for the compliment!¡± Selina called back without turning around. She sauntered into the lobby, smirking at all the shocked faces. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, sorry to say, this establishment is closed! Scram at once!¡± Her words caused a commotion; many stared at Selina in disbelief, and two security guards quickly approached her. ¡°Miss, please keep the noise down, or we will¡­¡± Their words were cut short as both guards¡¯ heads exploded violently. Blood spurted out amid screams of terror. Everyone trembled in fear. But Selina just chewed her gum, laughing maniacally. ¡°What delightful screams! Now, I¡¯ll count to three, and if anyone¡¯s still here after that, their fate will mirror these guards!¡± ¡°One,¡± Selina called out dispassionately. The well-dressed crowd ran frantically toward the exit, women dropping their dignity along with their high heels, sprinting out the door. But by the entrance, they were all jammed together, amidst crying and shrieking. ¡°Three!¡± Selina skipped right to three and then slightly smiled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it seems you all failed to leave. Now, let me harvest your blood!¡± As she spoke, Selina¡¯s eyes turned blood-red, and three pairs of wings unfurled behind her. A formidable aura enveloped the room. The two men had now entered the hotel, and seeing Selina¡¯s wings, they were beside themselves with fury. ¡°Damn it, she¡¯s gone mad again. Does she plan to slaughter them all? This will draw the Church of Light¡¯s attention!¡± Selina paid no heed to their concerns. She was about to attack the humans. Benedict, hearing the commotion, had already rushed over. But upon seeing Selina, he shuddered and turned to flee. Selina smirked slightly, ¡°Pathetic blood thrall, thinking of running after seeing me?¡± As she spoke, she transformed into a streak of light and charged forward, knocking Benedict to the ground. Benedict trembled all over in fear, ¡°Noble Marquis, spare my life!¡± Selina bit her lower lip and slowly leaned in close to Benedict¡¯s ear, whispering, ¡°Tell me where the person who killed the Duke is, and I can make your death a quick one!¡± Benedict hesitated for a moment. Selina applied force. Crack. Benedict¡¯s arm was brutally snapped, and then she said cheerfully, ¡°I¡¯m delighted that you didn¡¯t tell me!¡± Benedict finally remembered something and screamed in extreme horror, ¡°You¡¯re the little witch Selina!¡± Selina straightened up slightly, speaking elegantly, ¡°I¡¯m pleased that you recognize me! I¡¯ll treat you as the best toy, enjoy the game that follows!¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, it¡¯s time for us to go. We¡¯ll come back to play with Bella later, okay?¡± An Yan said. Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian pouted, ¡°No, we want to keep playing with Miss Bella!¡± Isabella was also reluctant to let go of their hands. Being the only child in the Elf Sanctuary, she had endured too many lonely days. The arrival of the two playmates, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, brought her the long-lost joy, so naturally, she was loath to let them leave. An Yan looked somewhat distressed as she glanced at Xue An. Xue An smiled and squatted down to look at the two little girls, ¡°Well, daddy and mommy are about to leave, are you two going to stay here and play?¡± The two little girls hesitated. At that moment, the Elf Mother Goddess Chloris appeared and respectfully said, ¡°My Lord, it would be nice to let the two little ladies stay and play. I, Chloris, promise that they will not be harmed in the slightest.¡± As she spoke, two light spots floated in the air. ¡°My Lord, this is the token of this secret realm. You and your lady can carry it, and come back anytime!¡± Xue An looked at An Yan, then nodded. The two little girls jumped up happily, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, go ahead, don¡¯t worry about us!¡± Xue An smiled and gently patted both little girls on the head, ¡°Alright then, you two play here! Daddy will come and take you out in a couple of days!¡± ¡°Mhm, mhm!¡± the two little girls nodded. Isabella was even more grateful as she bowed deeply to Xue An, saying, ¡°My Lord, Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian and I are the best of friends, I will definitely take good care of them!¡± Xue An then left the Elf Sanctuary with An Yan and Quintina, accompanied by the farewell of Chloris. Until they reached the streets of London, An Yan still felt a bit uneasy, ¡°Husband, is this alright?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, these elves are all intrinsically kind, and besides, the two little girls are not our vassals. They are gradually growing up; they will always have their own friends and companions. We should respect their choices.¡± Even though he said this, An Yan still felt a sense of loss, a bit unused to it. After all, since her return, the two little girls had never left her side. Xue An smiled and whispered in An Yan¡¯s ear, ¡°Besides, we haven¡¯t had our own world since we got back. Now we finally have a chance, shouldn¡¯t we enjoy a second honeymoon trip?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only An Yan¡¯s face flushed, and she whispered, ¡°You had planned this all along, hadn¡¯t you?¡± Xue An chuckled and nodded. ¡°You big baddie!¡± An Yan spat lightly and then also smiled blissfully. The two of them happily displayed their affection in front of everyone. Quintina followed behind, full of envy. Chapter 382 - Chapter 382: Chapter 382: Secret Script of the Blood Clan (Second Update) Chapter 382: Chapter 382: Secret Script of the Blood Clan (Second Update) Suddenly. Quintina¡¯s expression changed, and she turned to look into the distance. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± An Yan noticed something was amiss and couldn¡¯t help asking. Blood surged within Quintina¡¯s body, her complexion turning ashen, ¡°Master, someone is attacking my blood slave!¡± ¡°Benedict?¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°Yes! And it must be a very powerful member of the Blood Clan!¡± Quintina said solemnly. Xue An¡¯s eyes brightened, and the corners of his mouth lifted into a faint smile, ¡°After waiting for so long, he¡¯s finally here!¡± Meanwhile, in the hotel. Piercing screams echoed from within a room. The blood drained from the faces of Marcus and another person as they listened from outside. ¡°Should we check it out? Otherwise, Selina, that lunatic, might just torture this blood slave to death!¡± ¡°You go if you want; I certainly don¡¯t dare provoke that maniac!¡± ¡°But if this blood slave dies, the lead will be lost. How are we going to find the murderer of Duke Alldington?¡± The two people were discussing outside. The door to the room opened. Selina, covered in blood, walked out, greedily licking the Blood Pearl at the corner of her mouth. ¡°This feeling, truly exhilarating!¡± Selina sighed, her face savoring the moment. ¡°Did you find out?¡± Marcus frowned and asked. ¡°Find out what?¡± Selina was utterly perplexed. ¡°Nonsense, of course where the bastard who killed Grand Duke Alldington is now!¡± Selina paused, then chuckled, ¡°Sorry, I just got carried away with the enjoyment, I forgot about that!¡± ¡°What?¡± Marcus shrieked, ¡°Then what the hell have you been interrogating for so long inside?¡± ¡°I was just playing a game with him!¡± Selina, lighting up a cigarette, said nonchalantly. ¡°You damned lunatic!¡± Marcus roared and pushed the door open to enter the room. The scene inside was enough to make even Marcus, accustomed to gore, feel sick. ¡°God, what has Selina done? Is cannibalism her thing?¡± Marcus said with disgust, glancing at the bed where Benedict lay. At this moment, Benedict had turned into a pile of unrecognizable bloody flesh; he would have been dead already, were it not for his status as a blood slave. But the superhuman vitality of a blood slave had become the perfect tool for Selina to torment him. ¡°What exactly do you want to ask? I¡¯ll tell you everything now, then please kill me!¡± Benedict was on the verge of a breakdown. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, sir, for the unfair treatment you¡¯ve endured. We just want to know who killed Grand Duke Alldington and Marquis Cecil. Also, where is the murderer now?¡± Hearing this, Benedict trembled violently, then looked at Marcus with a face filled with terror. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know where they are!¡± Marcus frowned slightly, ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate, Mr. Blood Slave. Since you still think of resisting, I¡¯ll just have to let Selina continue your pleasant times together!¡± Suddenly, a choking sound came from Benedict¡¯s throat, and then blood gushed from his mouth. Selina rushed in, yelling at Marcus, ¡°Damn it, you almost ruined my toy!¡± She hurried over, prying open Benedict¡¯s mouth, skillfully fishing out the tongue that he had bitten off himself. With the blood clot removed from his airway, Benedict could breathe again, but he stared at Selina with terror, making unintelligible noises. Selina laughed neurotically and then dropped a drop of her own blood into Benedict¡¯s mouth. The fresh blood of a Marquis of the Blood Clan rapidly healed the wounds in Benedict¡¯s mouth, even regenerating his tongue. ¡°I¡¯m very curious, you¡¯re nothing but a wretched blood slave, what exactly are you resisting? But the more you do, the more excited I get! Such a splendid toy!¡± Selina said with a hideous smile. Another scream rang out. Marcus, looking somewhat pale, stepped out of the room and shrugged at his companions outside. ¡°I swear, I¡¯m never going on a mission with this lunatic again!¡± No sooner had the words left his mouth than a deafening boom sounded. The walls of the hotel collapsed with a crash. Amid the tremors, dust billowed. As Marcus and the others stood dumbfounded, Xue An slowly emerged from the dust, looking slightly startled upon seeing Marcus and his companions, then shook his head in disappointment, ¡°It¡¯s just two Blood Clan Marquis? Boring!¡± Only then did Marcus regain his composure, his gaze flickering as he stared at Quintina, who followed after Xue An, ¡°You have the scent of Marquis Cecil on you! Did you kill him?¡± Quintina nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°So that means Alldington as well¡­¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°He¡¯s my kill!¡± Marcus¡¯s expression turned solemn. At this moment, Selina had already rushed out of the room. Upon seeing her, Quintina couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. ¡°Little witch, Selina!¡± Selina, with hands covered in blood, hoisted her twin ponytails and said with a giggling smile, ¡°I must admit, your blood slave is quite remarkable, to last this long in my hands!¡± Quintina¡¯s expression darkened. This little witch was quite infamous among the Blood Clan. Though she had only Marquis strength, her sheer insanity terrified many. More importantly, she was a trusted subordinate of a major figure in the Blood Clan Council, a force not to be underestimated. At this time, Selina¡¯s attention was focused on Xue An, her eyes growing greedy and excited. ¡°Such a perfect physique, if I made you into a specimen, my master would certainly love it! This woman too, if presented as a toy to my master, he would surely reward me handsomely, hehehehehe.¡± Unlike her madness, Marcus and the others wore grave expressions. After all, with the strength to kill a Grand Duke, Xue An was not to be taken lightly. Xue An sighed softly, ¡°Such a filthy race!¡± Having said that, Xue An couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste words with them. Taking a step forward, countless sword glows appeared in mid-air. This sight alarmed Marcus, who then shouted in fear, ¡°Quick, use the secret script!¡± Selina chuckled and threw out a piece of parchment. The reason they dared to pursue this matter with the strength of Marquis was entirely because they had been given this secret script by the Blood Clan Council. Contained within it was a true word from a Blood Clan prince, capable of easily defeating a Grand Duke, a symbol of the supreme power of the Blood Clan Council. The parchment transformed into a blood-colored scythe in the air, and Selina screamed in excitement. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°In the name of my lord, Annihilation to you all!¡± With that, she gripped the scythe, aiming it straight at Xue An and the others. The scythe emitted a thick aura of death, chilling to the core. Quintina had already stepped back several paces, still unable to confront this mighty blow infused with the aura of a Blood Clan prince. ¡°Die!¡± Selina sneered. Chapter 383 - Chapter 383: Chapter 383 I Never Fear (Third Update) Chapter 383: Chapter 383 I Never Fear (Third Update) The scythe swept through the air, and the sword light gradually fell. But at that moment, a slender hand pierced through the layers of blood light, directly grasping the crimson scythe. Marcus and the others were all shocked, ¡°How is this possible!¡± This crimson scythe was formed from the essence blood of the Blood Clan prince, nigh indestructible. How could someone possibly hold it with one hand? Selina was also taken aback. Xue An just let out a light sigh, ¡°Is this it? How boring!¡± After speaking, he clenched his hand. Crack. The crimson scythe was crushed to pieces by Xue An¡¯s sheer force. Then, under the horrified gaze of Marcus and the others, Xue An flicked his finger and struck. Selina was sent flying like she had been hit by a high-speed train, breaking through three walls before she finally came to a stop. Marcus and his companion trembled, their wings suddenly extending, ready to flee. Xue An waved his hand. Two pure white flames landed on them. With a scream, the flames blazed furiously, reducing the two from the Blood Clan to nothingness. Then Xue An slowly approached Selina amidst the rubble. At this moment, all of Selina¡¯s bones had been shattered by Xue An¡¯s flick, the pain causing her whole body to tremble slightly, yet her face was filled with excitement. ¡°You really are powerful!¡± Selina said with a smile. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°You don¡¯t seem the least bit afraid.¡± ¡°Heh, fear is nothing but a source of weakness, so I never fear!¡± Selina¡¯s eyes shimmered with excitement and madness. Xue An then noticed the severely injured Benedict on the bed, his brow furrowing slightly. ¡°Did you do this?¡± Selina nodded nonchalantly, ¡°Yes, just a lowly blood slave, but he was quite tenacious, not revealing your whereabouts until the very end.¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°A lowly blood slave? Very well, I was thinking of killing you, but now¡­ I¡¯ve changed my mind!¡± He then pointed to Benedict on the bed, ¡°I think you will quite like your new master.¡± ¡°What?¡± Selina¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I mean¡­¡± Xue An paused, a slight smile on his face, ¡°Since you look down on blood slaves so much, why don¡¯t you serve one as your master!¡± Xue An¡¯s statement made the recovering Benedict tremble, ¡°My lord¡­¡± Selina, on the other hand, started to laugh arrogantly as if she had heard some great joke. ¡°Serve him as my master? I am¡­ a noble Blood Clan Marquis, and I should serve a blood slave as my master? You¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Xue An placed a finger on Selina¡¯s forehead, and then a faint light appeared in his hand. Xue An tossed it casually, and the light flew into Benedict¡¯s body. As the light entered him, Benedict¡¯s injuries began to heal rapidly, and his whole aura climbed steadily. Meanwhile, Selina awoke from the excruciating pain of having part of her soul pulled out and roared, ¡°What have you done to me?¡± Xue An replied indifferently, ¡°Naturally, I¡¯ve made you serve him as your master! Now your soul is in his hands. If he wills you to live, you shall live. If he wills you to die, you shall die! Understand?¡± Selina trembled all over, her heart, which had never known fear, finally occupied by it. ¡°How is it possible, how could you manipulate the soul of a Blood Clan Marquis, I do not believe!¡± Xue An didn¡¯t bother with her and instead smiled at the perplexed Benedict, ¡°Now, she belongs to you! You can take your revenge for everything she¡¯s done to you!¡± Benedict looked at Selina, who was trembling all over, and a mysterious feeling welled up in his heart as if with a single thought, he could scatter her soul to the winds. Selina felt this sensation too. In her eyes, Benedict was like the Heavenly Divine, noble and inviolable. Quintina smiled faintly, ¡°Benedict, shouldn¡¯t you thank the master? He¡¯s avenging you!¡± Benedict shivered and immediately knelt down respectfully, ¡°Thank you, master!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, turned around, and walked away, quietly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t play her to death, leave her alive, I still have use for her!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Benedict obediently replied, then turned his head towards Selina, a cruel look gradually appearing on his face. ¡°The master is right, you must repay double for what you have inflicted on me today!¡± Screams once again erupted from the room. Meanwhile, Xue An had already started to enjoy tea in another room with An Yan. Quintina stood to one side, several times opening her mouth to speak, then stopping herself. ¡°What is it?¡± Xue An asked indifferently as he put down his teacup. ¡°Master, Selina¡¯s cultivation level isn¡¯t very high, but she represents the dignity of the Blood Clan council. Now that you¡¯ve forcibly made her submit to Benedict, it¡¯s like you¡¯re slapping the face of the Blood Clan council, this¡­¡± A worried look appeared on Quintina¡¯s face. The Blood Clan council was at the very core of the Blood Clan¡¯s holy land, where countless powerful members of the Blood Clan resided. Xue An¡¯s actions were outright provocation. Quintina was naturally worried. But Xue An just smiled slightly, ¡°Slapping their faces? No, things certainly won¡¯t be that simple. Selina is an important clue, and through her, I intend to find the exact location of the Blood Clan council.¡± ¡°What?¡± Quintina was astounded; she had thought Xue An wanted to lure out members of the Blood Clan council and take them down one by one, but he was actually planning to strike at the heart, to assault the holy land of the Blood Clan itself. Excitement flashed in Xue An¡¯s eyes, ¡°From what you said, the Blood Clan council is teeming with Dukes and even the royalty are from the first and second generation; it¡¯s like a massive treasure of Blood Pearls! Naturally, I would want to harvest it.¡± Quintina bowed her head, not daring to say anything more. All she felt was madness! But at the same time, a sense of anticipation and excitement started to rise in her heart. When, a few hours later, Benedict, in a great mood, walked out of the room with a spirited look, Selina followed, shakily walking out. But now, Selina no longer exhibited her initial arrogance and mania, only fear and humiliation. ¡°How about it? Are you obedient now?¡± Xue An asked indifferently. Benedict nodded excitedly and then turned around, ¡°Kneel!¡± Selina trembled and knelt down in extreme humiliation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to resist; she had even tried to commit suicide several times just moments before. But Xue An¡¯s soul subjugation was extremely domineering, making it so she couldn¡¯t even kill herself, and she could only be at Benedict¡¯s mercy. ¡°Call me master!¡± ¡°Master!¡± Selina called out woodenly. Xue An nodded, then looked at Selina with interest, ¡°Now, what I want to know is, where exactly is your Blood Clan council?¡± Chapter 384 - Chapter 384: Chapter 384: Catching Them All in One Sweep (4th Update) Chapter 384: Chapter 384: Catching Them All in One Sweep (4th Update) Selina shuddered, her vacant eyes gradually regaining clarity, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Bastard, how dare you speak to the Elder like that?¡± Benedict scolded angrily. The intense pain from her soul made Selina tremble all over, yet she still fixed her gaze on Xue An, wanting an answer. ¡°After killing Alldington, I¡¯ve been waiting, waiting for the masters from the Blood Clan Council to appear, but the outcome has been disappointing. It was only you few kittens that came.¡± ¡°My patience has been whittled down to nothing, so I¡¯m preparing to kill my way up to the Blood Clan Council and harvest all of the Blood Clan!¡± Xue An¡¯s indifferent words left Selina stunned for a moment, then a mocking smile gradually appeared on her face. ¡°I admit, you are indeed powerful, but to be so arrogant as to think you alone can annihilate the entire Blood Clan Council? That¡¯s simply delusional!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Benedict roared. The agony made Selina unable to speak, but the mockery in her eyes remained, even intensified. Xue An slowly stood up and walked close to Selina. ¡°You don¡¯t believe it? Well then, this time I will let you watch with your own eyes how I slaughter your Blood Clan Council!¡± As he spoke, Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense directly invaded Selina¡¯s sea of consciousness, sifting through numerous chaotic images to find the information he needed. ¡°S-country, huh?¡± Xue An said softly. ¡°What¡­ what have you done to me? You¡¯re nothing but a devil!¡± Selina, realizing what Xue An had just done to her, couldn¡¯t help but shout in fear. This man, making her soul submit to him and also being able to forcibly search her memories, these methods were even more devilish than a devil¡¯s. Xue An leaned forward slightly, smiling as he said, ¡°I¡¯m honored to be called a devil by the Blood Clan.¡± This is a grand and luxurious church in Y-country, also known as the church that was never finished. The construction of this church began in the medieval era and has yet to be completed. Standing under the dome of the church, countless pieces of stained glass refined by Secret Technique emitted a glow like that of a sacred hall. Such a sight drove countless believers to frenzy, calling it a miracle of the God of Light. But only Garry, the bishop here, knew what was really going on. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t use the Holy Light Technique so frequently next time. After all, only the most devout believers are worthy of seeing the Holy Light,¡± he said. ¡°Yes! But how can we tell who are the most devout believers, Archbishop?¡± asked an underling. Garry said indifferently, ¡°The more money they donate, the more devout their faith in the God of Light. Understand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± His subordinate nodded, thoroughly convinced and withdrew. Garry stood up, ready to return to his resting chamber. A letter sealed with a Secret Technique was then delivered to him. Upon opening it, his face couldn¡¯t help but turn ashen. After a long while, he finally said sternly, ¡°Call Alonso over!¡± It took a long time for Alonso, reeking of alcohol, to arrive. ¡°Garry, what is it that you need me for?¡± he asked. This Alonso had once been the Vice-Commander of the Radiant Knight Corps but was demoted due to excessive greed, which provoked public anger, and was eventually sent to Y-country for redemption by the Holy Knights. Garry frowned slightly. By rank, he was the Cardinal Archbishop of the Y-country diocese, naturally outranking this exiled Alonso. However, since Alonso once belonged to the Radiant Knight Corps and was a subordinate of one of the four heads of the Church of Light, the Holy Knight, he always spoke freely and never showed Garry the respect he was due. But now was not the time to dwell on these details. He handed one of the letters to Alonso. Alonso took one look and was also slightly taken aback. ¡°Two purple-robed Stewards and one red-robed Executor all dead?¡± Garry nodded solemnly. ¡°Strange, who in London has that kind of formidable strength? A Dark Witch from the Dark Council? Or Titan? Or perhaps someone from the Blood Clan?¡± Alonso wondered. Garry said gravely, ¡°The latest news is that these three were sent to capture two Dark Night Elves!¡± ¡°Dark Night Elves?¡± A sinister smile appeared on Alonso¡¯s face. ¡°How could those alluring female elves possibly have killed these three?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly why the Judgment Chief was furious and has strictly ordered us to investigate this matter thoroughly!¡± Upon hearing the three words, Judgment Chief, Alonso shuddered, and his face finally showed reverence. ¡°A red-robed Executor alone, how could it have alarmed the Judgment Chief?¡± ¡°Haha, that red-robed Executor was a relative of the Judgment Chief. That¡¯s why the Judgment Chief is so enraged!¡± ¡°Understood! Shall I head to London now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush, I will go with you! This incident is an opportunity, those Dark Night Elves are becoming increasingly cunning and harder to capture! We haven¡¯t had any fresh merchandise for a long time, and many higher-ups have already expressed their discontent!¡± ¡°Therefore, I¡¯ve decided that we should take this chance to capture all the Dark Night Elves in one fell swoop!¡± As he spoke, Garry¡¯s eyes glittered with greed. Every Dark Night Elf could fetch an exorbitant price on the black market! Countless tycoons were deeply interested in these mysterious, long-lived creatures that were also docile and beautiful. In particular, within the high ranks of the Church of Light, many influential figures were also very interested in these Dark Night Elves. Garry had earned his position as a red-robed bishop because he had captured many good specimens and presented them as offerings. In fact, by his abilities alone, he wasn¡¯t qualified to be a bishop. Which is why many people joked about him being the Elf Bishop. This was also why Alonso had little respect for him. As a result, Garry was harboring a strong determination. This time, I will capture all the elves in one go, and with these achievements, I will climb one step higher. Then we¡¯ll see who dares to laugh at me! Meanwhile, in a small town in Europe. After the movie directed and performed by Fan Mengxue finished playing, thundering applause erupted in the venue. Many renowned film critics stood up and cheered, extending their utmost respect to this woman from the distant orient. ¡°Brilliant, absolutely brilliant, this movie is the most brilliant one I¡¯ve seen this year!¡± ¡°I disagree with your statement; in my opinion, this should be deemed the most brilliant one in nearly a decade. Honestly, I¡¯m tired of the same old film clich¨¦s. Miss Fan¡¯s work is like a breath of fresh air, completely enchanting me!¡± These lavish praises nearly drowned Fan Mengxue. Countless journalists were pushing forward frantically, hoping to interview Fan Mengxue. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But Fan Mengxue merely nodded and smiled politely at everyone before floating away, leaving Han Yao to deal with the frenzied media. After returning to the dressing room and changing into casual clothes, donning large sunglasses, Fan Mengxue then left the venue. She had never liked the limelight, even detested being under the spotlights. So she avoided it whenever she could. Now, she was ready to enjoy some rare leisure time from work, strolling around this genuinely European town! Chapter 385 - Chapter 385: Chapter 385 Miss, Please Stay (1st Update) Chapter 385: Chapter 385 Miss, Please Stay (1st Update) Today happens to be the gathering in this small town, with street stalls displaying all sorts of strange and unusual items. Some have found genuine antiques among these inconspicuous old goods and sold them for astronomical prices. Since then, whenever there is such a gathering for old items, many people would come here after hearing about it. Today was no exception. The streets were crowded with people, many squatting on the ground, searching for something of value. The stall owners didn¡¯t care, huddling together drinking coffee instead. They only responded in heavily accented English when someone asked about the price. Fan Mengxue found this quite interesting; it was different from the upscale department stores¡ªwalking here, one could feel the authentic taste of the small town. Take, for example, this dusty little box that, when opened, played a beautiful melody, and it was all mechanical to boot. Perhaps because of Fan Mengxue¡¯s unique aura, the stall owner took the initiative to say, ¡°Beautiful lady, you have a good eye, this music box was passed down from my grandfather!¡± ¡°Back when my grandfather was about to head to the battlefield of World War II, before leaving, his lover at the time gave him this item, but when my grandfather returned from the battlefield unscathed, his lover had vanished due to the continuous war!¡± ¡°For many years, he searched for his lover and even due to this, he never married, but sadly, he never saw that girl again before he died!¡± ¡°This box is a testament to my grandfather¡¯s pure love, so I decided to put it out. If someone asks, I tell them this story,¡± the stall owner said with a sigh. Fan Mengxue¡¯s gaze flickered slightly, seemingly moved by this love story that ended without fruition, and she whispered softly, ¡°How much?¡± The stall owner¡¯s eyes lit up, and he held up one finger, ¡°One hundred Euros!¡± Then he was ready to wait for Fan Mengxue to bargain. But Fan Mengxue directly took out a large denomination bill and handed it to the stall owner, then asked somewhat bewilderedly, ¡°Is love always like this?¡± The stall owner, preoccupied with joy, was taken aback by the question and then sighed, ¡°Girl, love is often just like that, very few people are really lucky enough to wait for ¡®the one.¡¯ But although my grandfather waited his whole life, he said before he died that he had no regrets!¡± Tears glistened in Fan Mengxue¡¯s eyes, and she took out another bill and gave it to the stall owner, ¡°Thank you! Although I know the story is fake, I still want to say thank you!¡± Having said that, Fan Mengxue no longer paid attention to the embarrassed stall owner and turned to leave. The stall owner stood there, deep in thought for a while, ¡°Was there any flaw in my story? Ah, well, doesn¡¯t matter, I made the money!¡± Saying this, the stall owner then took out another music box identical to the first and placed it on the stall, waiting to sell the same tale of love to the next customer. Fan Mengxue held the music box in her hand, feeling somewhat conflicted. She wasn¡¯t a fool, naturally picking out the flaws in his story. His grandfather, tormented by love, never married in his life. So where did this stall owner come from? Sprung from a stone? But these weren¡¯t what mattered; what was important was that Fan Mengxue was touched by his story. At that moment, she thought to herself quietly. If possible, I would bury my feelings for you in my heart and then¡­ become a Tomb Guardian for a lifetime! Just then, an elderly woman¡¯s voice came from behind her. ¡°Young lady, please wait, wouldn¡¯t you like a divination?¡± Fan Mengxue turned and saw an old woman in a black cloak sitting in front of a dilapidated tent, watching her quietly. Fan Mengxue hesitated, ¡°Are you calling me?¡± The old woman nodded, a glint of light flickering in her deep eyes, ¡°Girl, I am a Witch, and I can see that you are weighed down with heavy thoughts! If possible, I think I can show you a path!¡± Fan Mengxue had just been wandering aimlessly and, upon hearing the old woman¡¯s words, thought she would be like any of those so-called witches found on every street corner, swindlers trying to make a quick buck. But the old woman¡¯s deep eyes moved her. Fan Mengxue nodded as if possessed, ¡°Fine, please follow me!¡± said the old woman as she stood up and walked towards the tent behind her. Fan Mengxue hesitated slightly, then looked at the bustling scenery around her and the brilliant sunlight before she followed inside. The tent was pitch-dark, filled with a strong scent of herbs. The old woman stood in front of a Crystal Ball and whispered, ¡°Young lady, please place your hand on the Crystal Ball, then close your eyes and silently recite your question in your mind, it will give you an answer!¡± Fan Mengxue nodded, extended her hand to gently place on the Crystal Ball, and closed her eyes to silently ponder her doubts. At that time, the old woman watched Fan Mengxue with an interested gaze. The girl had a pure aura, but more importantly, she carried a strong and pure dark aura with her. That was the reason she had called out to Fan Mengxue on the street. Especially now, as the Crystal Ball grasped by Fan Mengxue began to reveal strands of dark mist. This was the necessary ritual when the Dark Witch selected her successor. The more the dark mist, the better the person¡¯s qualifications. Soon, the demonic mist filled the entire Crystal Ball and was still crazily increasing. At that moment, the Crystal Ball seemed unable to withstand the load and a crack appeared with a snap. The old woman¡¯s eyes were filled with ecstasy. This girl¡¯s qualifications were far stronger than she had imagined. Fan Mengxue opened her eyes in confusion. She had just been silently reciting her biggest doubt in her mind. But she felt nothing, instead, she felt a tremor in her hand, and only after opening her eyes did she realize that the Crystal Ball had actually shattered. Fan Mengxue¡¯s heart sank, fearing she had encountered a scam, but it was too late to say anything, so she could only smile apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I broke this Crystal Ball, how much is it? I¡¯ll compensate!¡± But the old woman did not even look at the Crystal Ball, her piercing gaze fixed on Fan Mengxue. Fan Mengxue felt a chill in her heart; could this mysterious old woman be mentally ill? At that moment, the darkness in the tent suddenly intensified, the noise from the outside world disappeared, leaving only silence. And when she looked for the old woman, she was already gone. Fan Mengxue was shocked. Oh no, had she fallen into some kind of trap? Just then, a woman, surrounded by dark mist, slowly approached from the darkness. The woman had an excellent figure, dressed in a revealing Witch¡¯s costume, showing her extraordinarily long legs, and wore high heels. Her every step was full of sway and allure, the epitome of mature charm. Fan Mengxue was somewhat stunned. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You¡­ you are¡­?¡± The woman giggled coyly, then continued with that old voice, ¡°Young lady, are you troubled by love?¡± Fan Mengxue finally realized that she had encountered a real Witch today, and her heart actually settled. ¡°You¡­ how do you know?¡± The Dark Witch said indifferently, ¡°I can sense the pain and confusion permeating your heart. What else could make such a woman like you unable to escape, if not for love?¡± Chapter 386 - Chapter 386: Chapter 386: Turning Dark (Second Update) Chapter 386: Chapter 386: Turning Dark (Second Update) Fan Mengxue lowered her head, ¡°You¡¯re right, I am indeed very confused right now, do you have any way to help me clear it up?¡± The Dark Witch shook her head with a light sigh, ¡°There are two things in this world that are unsolvable, one is life and death, the other is love! I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help you!¡± Fan Mengxue¡¯s expression turned gloomy, for she had known this would be the outcome all along. But the Dark Witch continued, ¡°However, I want to tell you something! For a woman, the most important thing is to make herself strong first. Only by doing so will you be eligible to stand on equal footing with the man in your heart!¡± Fan Mengxue trembled all over and murmured softly, ¡°How is that possible?¡± The Dark Witch smiled, ¡°What¡¯s impossible about it? Just imagine, one day, when you become so powerful that you can control the entire world, standing in front of him then, no matter who he is, he will have to look at you with admiring eyes. You will realize at that time that love is not something you beg for, but something you earn!¡± Fan Mengxue wore a look of complete bewilderment. She had never thought about these things before, but the words of the Dark Witch reminded her, if she truly became powerful, would she be able to stay by Xue An¡¯s side and help him? Fan Mengxue knew about Xue An¡¯s origins. Sooner or later, he would leave Earth. At that time, if she had enough power, she might even be able to go with him. Otherwise, she would only grow old alone on this Earth. As she pondered, Fan Mengxue gradually became excited, ¡°Can¡­ can you help me?¡± The Dark Witch couldn¡¯t help taking a few steps forward, her voice soft, ¡°My girl, your talent is the strongest I¡¯ve seen among all the people in the past few hundred years!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re willing, I will make you the most powerful Dark Witch this world has ever seen!¡± Fan Mengxue didn¡¯t hesitate, giving a slight nod of the head, but she asked with some confusion, ¡°Then¡­ who are you exactly?¡± The Dark Witch burst into laughter upon hearing this, and as she laughed, the dark aura on her face gradually dissipated. Revealed was a face that was surprisingly lolita-like. This was in stark contrast to her mature, hot figure, and it was even somewhat comical. A smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on the corners of Fan Mengxue¡¯s mouth. The Dark Witch noticed this and, somewhat flustered, said, ¡°Don¡¯t laugh! I am the reigning queen of the Dark Witches, who has ruled the lineage for a hundred years! I am also the current Grand Chancellor of the Dark Council. My true name is¡­ Anastasia!¡± Fan Mengxue was startled, ¡°The Dark Council?¡± Anastasia was pleased with Fan Mengxue¡¯s expression and nodded with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right, this world is far more complex than it seems on the surface. Now, let me tell you about the hidden worlds beneath the facade!¡± Fan Mengxue did not tell Anastasia that the man she loved might have already become the king of the world. At this moment, she suddenly had a strong desire to become powerful. At the very least¡­ to be strong enough to stand behind Xue An, rather than having him resolve everything! When Fan Mengxue left the tent, the sky had already turned completely dark. Fan Mengxue walked slowly on the way back, a gleam of black light gradually emerging in her eyes. And the path behind her was gradually covered by the deep darkness. Xue An stepped onto the land of S country with his entourage. Sine there was no rush, Xue An and his party had traveled here by train. During the journey, Xue An returned to the Elf Sanctuary for a visit and found that Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian were safe and sound, and they had become as close as real sisters with Isabella. Seeing this, Xue An left the packaged food behind and came back. S country is a very small nation. In terms of area, it¡¯s not even comparable to Beijiang. But because the scenery here is beautiful and the climate pleasant, countless tourists come here to play every year. An Yan held Xue An¡¯s hand while looking around the streets, her face full of excitement and curiosity. ¡°Hubby, it¡¯s so lively here!¡± ¡°Hubby, look over there, that man is so dark!¡± Because Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang weren¡¯t around, An Yan temporarily shed her role as a mother, so these past few days she had completely let herself go, just like when they were passionately in love, super clingy. Xue An, however, was enjoying it, and said with a grin, ¡°Yeah! So dark, when he smiles, it¡¯s like a row of teeth has come to life!¡± Xue An¡¯s words caught everyone off guard, and then they struggled to hold it in, not daring to laugh out loud. An Yan held back her laughter even more and whispered, ¡°Hubby, you can be really mean sometimes!¡± Xue An spread his hands, ¡°So what? Anyway, he doesn¡¯t understand Chinese!¡± But just then, that tall and burly black man turned around and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re the one with teeth that have come to life!¡± He spoke perfect Chinese. Xue An couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback, ¡°You actually speak Chinese?¡± ¡°Nonsense, I grew up in Huaxia from a young age, and are my teeth really that white?¡± the black man said a bit aggrieved. Xue An was a bit at a loss and chuckled, ¡°Uh¡­ not bad, quite beautiful actually!¡± Upon hearing this, the black man finally left, satisfied. After he left. An Yan, Quintina, and the others couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and burst out laughing. Xue An also couldn¡¯t help but smile. The flavor of life is just like this, you can¡¯t always be putting on the airs of the Immortal Venerable, right? Only Selina, who had washed off the bizarre makeup and dressed like a student, had the glimmer of excitement and frenzy in her eyes. Heh, to think you actually dare to come and court death, then I¡¯ll just have to oblige you! Selina thought to herself. Although Xue An had learned from Selina¡¯s mind that the Blood Clan Council was located in S country, one had to wait for a full moon night for the entrance to Blood Mountain to appear. Xue An and his group then settled down in the largest city of S country, waiting for the full moon night to arrive. When evening came. The outside became even more lively. S country is a very free nation, with few restrictions in many respects. Therefore, when night fell, places of glitz and glamour were filled with the excited and curious eyes of tourists from all over the world. To stay in a hotel on such a night would truly be a waste. Xue An led An Yan and the rest out onto the streets once again. The cuisine in S country is also famous, at least much better than in London. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An took everyone to a nice restaurant for dinner. Then Selina, with an air of secrecy, said, ¡°Master, I know of a very fun and thrilling place, do you want to go?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°If it¡¯s *that* kind of place, forget it, I¡¯m not interested!¡± ¡°Of course not, what I¡¯m talking about is the most thrilling and blood-pumping location in the whole of Europe at night!¡± Xue An, looking at the mysterious Selina, slowly smiled, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go have a look then!¡± Chapter 387 - Chapter 387: Chapter 387: Drag Racing with the Blood Clan (3rd Update) Chapter 387: Chapter 387: Drag Racing with the Blood Clan (3rd Update) This is a ring road located in the suburbs of the city. The population of Country S is not large, so once night falls, the more remote areas become nearly deserted. But at this late hour, this freeway is bustling with activity. Bright searchlights illuminated the area as if it were daytime. At least a hundred uniquely styled heavy motorcycles were gathered here. The roar of their engines was incessant, and the air was filled with the pungent smell of tire rubber and heavy exhaust fumes. Mounted on the bikes were young men with sullen expressions and indifferent faces, often accompanied by a hot-bodied woman in shorts sitting behind them. When Selina led Xue An and the others here, they couldn¡¯t help but attract many fierce glances. Selina paid no attention to these people and excitedly shouted, ¡°Andre, I know you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you show yourself?¡± Following her words, the crowd parted to make way, and a three-meter-long giant motorcycle roared towards them at such great speed that it left trails of afterimages behind it. Selina didn¡¯t panic at all, her face even showed a hint of madness and excitement. Click. The motorcycle screeched to a halt just a few meters away from Selina, its front wheel almost brushing against her clothes, before it finally came to a stop. Then came a soft voice from the rider, ¡°It¡¯s really you! Selina, why have you changed into this outfit?¡± The speaker was a blond man with chiseled features, dressed in an impeccably tailored upscale suit, sitting on the motorcycle with an air of arrogance. Selina laughed neurotically, ¡°What? Don¡¯t I look beautiful?¡± Andre shook his head, ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s disgusting!¡± He then turned his fierce gaze toward Xue An and the others standing behind Selina. When he saw the curious look on An Yan¡¯s face and the solemn expression on Quintina¡¯s, his eyes lit up slightly before he coldly said. ¡°Who are they?¡± Selina chuckled, ¡°They¡¯re all my friends!¡± ¡°Friends?¡± Andre¡¯s mouth curled into a mocking smile as he pointed at Quintina. ¡°Aside from a Blood Clan Earl, the rest are just lowly humans. You actually say they are all your friends? The infamous little witch Selina, a Marquis of the Blood Clan, since when have you become so friendly?¡± Andre¡¯s tone was extremely haughty. The crowd behind him burst into laughter, and then everyone¡¯s eyes began to turn a strange, blood red. All these motorcyclists were actually members of the Blood Clan. And every one of them had considerable strength, at least at the rank of an Earl. As for Andre, he radiated a powerful aura, a Marquis of formidable strength. Such an aura made Quintina and the others turn pale. Selina licked her lips excitedly, eager to see how Xue An would react. She had brought Xue An and the others here on purpose. Although Andre only possessed the strength of a Marquis, his father was a major figure in the Blood Clan Council. Selina was hoping to use Andre as a means to rid herself of Xue An. But Xue An did not respond to Andre¡¯s words, instead looking interestedly at the motorcycle between his legs. ¡°A bunch of vampires gathering here every day for a race? How amusing!¡± One of the vampires sneered dismissively, ¡°Human, you think our Blood Clan races are the same as yours? These bikes are violently modified, their speeds are several times that of regular motorcycles! Fragile humans like you couldn¡¯t possibly handle them!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Xue An raised an eyebrow slightly, intrigued. At that moment, Andre suddenly pointed at Xue An and said from above, ¡°Human, are you interested in a challenge with me?¡± ¡°A challenge about what?¡± Xue An asked. ¡°Naturally, about racing motorcycles. If I win, your female companion and that Blood Clan Earl must stay!¡± Andre stated coldly. ¡°And if I win?¡± Xue An said calmly. Xue An¡¯s question was met with a chorus of sneering laughter. ¡°Actually thinking of beating Andre?¡± ¡°Heh, this human probably won¡¯t even get the chance to see the tail lights of Lord Andre!¡± Amid these voices, Andre said proudly, ¡°If I lose, you can do whatever you want!¡± Xue An smiled slightly, nodded, and then looked deeply at Selina. ¡°As you say, this place is indeed not bad.¡± Originally feeling somewhat confident, Selina¡¯s heart suddenly lost some of its assurance upon seeing Xue An¡¯s smile. Xue An then turned his head to look at Yan¡¯er, smilingly said, ¡°Yan¡¯er, hubby will take you for a whirl.¡± An Yan nodded without hesitation, ¡°Mhm!¡± By then, a member of the Blood Clan had already offered up his motorcycle. It was a two-meter-long, all-red motorcycle, and just the deep roar of the engine was enough to exhibit the terrifying performance of the bike. Xue An got on the bike, and An Yan obediently sat behind him. Xue An twisted the throttle, and the engine roared to life instantly. Xue An¡¯s eyes brightened slightly, interestedly said, ¡°To actually use runes in modifying motorcycles, you guys are quite creative!¡± Andre was slightly taken aback by Xue An¡¯s words, and his expression became a bit more serious. This guy could actually discern the hidden secrets of these motorcycles, obviously not an ordinary person. Just as Xue An had said, the key components of these motorcycles were all inscribed with the Blood Clan¡¯s runes, and even in core parts such as the engine, various secret techniques were also integrated. Only then were these performance monsters crafted. At this moment, Andre spoke with a heavy voice, ¡°Are you ready?¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Then he turned to the Blood Clan member who had lent him the motorcycle, ¡°Excuse me, where is the brake?¡± This question rendered the surrounding dead silent, and after a moment, all the Blood Clan members burst into uproarious laughter. ¡°My god, isn¡¯t this human here to joke around?¡± ¡°Knowing nothing and daring to race against Lord Andre? He¡¯s really seeking death!¡± Even Quintina, who originally had full confidence in Xue An, couldn¡¯t help her eyelids twitching violently. Only An Yan remained nonchalant, as if she didn¡¯t care at all. At that time, the Blood Clan member sneered, ¡°This bike doesn¡¯t have brakes at all.¡± This was something the Blood Clan member had said on purpose. However, Xue An simply smiled slightly, ¡°Alright then!¡± He then turned his head to look at Andre. ¡°I¡¯m ready, let¡¯s start!¡± Andre snorted coldly, believing that Xue An was purely seeking death. But An Yan¡¯s staggering beauty made it hard for him to contain himself, so he gave a ferocious smile and twisted the throttle. ¡°Don¡¯t blame me if you die!¡± As he spoke, someone began to count down. ¡°Three!¡± ¡°Two!¡± ¡°One!¡± ¡°Go!¡± As the words fell, Andre¡¯s motorcycle shot out like an arrow from a bow, dashing away in an instant. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An, however, was a full second slower. In front of these monster bikes with a speed of at least a thousand kilometers per hour, a second¡¯s difference was like a chasm. Many Blood Clan members let out a burst of mocking laughter, all believing that Xue An had surely lost. Selina even let out a sigh of relief. As long as Xue An lost this race, she could brazenly ask Andre for help. Chapter 390 - Chapter 390: Chapter 390 The Throne Forged in Blood (First Update) Chapter 390: Chapter 390 The Throne Forged in Blood (First Update) Fan Mengxue took a deep breath and stared at the man with a sleazy smile plastered on his face. ¡°President, what exactly are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Miss Fan, you¡¯ve been in the industry for so many years, I believe you should understand how things work. Just accompany me once and I guarantee that the grand prize will be yours, plus I can use all of my resources to help you!¡± The man¡¯s face was full of determination, as if he was sure of his success. In his view, Fan Mengxue had no reason to refuse. Upon hearing his words, however, Fan Mengxue¡¯s gaze grew colder, and she slowly stood up, saying coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President, I think you¡¯ve got the wrong person! Goodbye!¡± Fan Mengxue didn¡¯t want to entangle herself with this sort of person any longer. It was just a movie award, after all. It wasn¡¯t worth it. Fan Mengxue¡¯s outright rejection stunned the man, who then sinisterly said, ¡°Miss Fan, I hope you think this through. If I say the word, your films will never be shown in Europe again! Understand?¡± Fan Mengxue whirled around, glaring deathly at the smug-faced man, a dark light burgeoning in her eyes. She had initially tried to resolve the matter peacefully, but unfortunately, some people were just begging for death. ¡°Aging!¡± Fan Mengxue barked coldly. A grey light then shot towards the man. At first, the man was dismissive, ¡°Miss Fan, I¡¯ve never believed in any of this so-called¡­..¡± But before the man could finish his sentence, he felt an intense pain all over his body, and upon lifting his arm, he discovered the skin had become dry and wrinkled, resembling that of a dying old man. He let out a terrified roar, ¡°What have you done to me? No¡­.¡± The man felt something dropping off his face, and upon touching it, found it was large flakes of dead skin. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t even muster a roar, only managing to look at Fan Mengxue with cloudy, terror-stricken eyes, as he continued to age at a visible rate. Quickly! He became a skeletal figure wrapped in skin and then died in agony. Fan Mengxue stood there, dazed. Anastasia slowly walked in, a look of approval on her face, ¡°Nicely done! But I think, next time, you don¡¯t need to waste words on these kinds of people. Just take action!¡± But before Anastasia could finish, Fan Mengxue couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. She felt a sudden cramp in her stomach and doubled over, violently retching. This was her first time killing someone by her own hand. And she had used dark witchcraft to do it. The impact on her was immense. Anastasia looked down sympathetically at Fan Mengxue, who was crouched on the floor, and said lightly, ¡°The first time killing is always like this. You¡¯ll get used to it! Trust me, you¡¯ll eventually come to like this feeling.¡± Fan Mengxue looked up at her, tears brimming in her eyes. ¡°I will never enjoy the feeling of killing someone!¡± Anastasia chuckled softly and said, ¡°Hundreds of years ago, when I killed for the first time, it was a young priest. After being attacked with my dark magic, he died in agony right in front of me. I still remember his look of terror and hatred. My reaction then was even worse than yours, but I still persisted and came through it!¡± As she spoke, Anastasia¡¯s expression gradually turned more solemn. ¡°Remember, you walk a dark path, and you are different from the others. You are destined to ascend to the throne of the Dark Witch. But that throne is forged with blood and death! You have no other choice!¡± Fan Mengxue lowered her head, and her eyes slowly lost something while gaining something else. ¡°The president was quite influential. Now that he¡¯s dead, how shall we deal with the aftermath?¡± Fan Mengxue asked. Anastasia nodded in approval, ¡°Very good. A competent dark witch should indeed remain calm!¡± Then she looked disdainfully at the skeleton on the couch. ¡°In Europe, apart from those damned Light locusts and the Blood Clan bats, no one is a match for the Dark Council! A mere Association Chairman is already taken care of; I¡¯ve notified the people in charge of the cleanup. From now on, it¡¯s as if he never existed; no one will pursue this matter,¡± Anastasia was right. After centuries of influence, the Dark Council had become a behemoth in the underworld of Europe. Dealing with a minor Chairman was naturally an easy task. Country S. Inside a hotel. Quintina swallowed the Marquis Blood Bead bestowed upon her by Xue An. Her previously stagnant cultivation level started to climb rapidly once again. Finally. With a thunderous boom, the wings behind Quintina fully extended; the previous pair-and-a-half of wings had now turned into three pairs. Then, she slowly opened her eyes, which were filled with a crimson hue that gradually faded back to normal after a while. Meanwhile, Benedict was already prostrating excitedly on the ground, ¡°Noble Lady Quintina, congratulations on finally reaching the rank of Marquis!¡± Indeed, a Marquis of the Blood Clan! Quintina had finally stepped into this level. Quintina nodded slightly, standing up and heading to Xue An¡¯s room. ¡°My Lord!¡± Quintina said respectfully. Xue An and An Yan were sitting on the floor, engrossed in a game. Quintina entered, and Xue An turned his head, offering a small smile. ¡°You¡¯ve broken through to Marquis?¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s all thanks to your cultivation and aid, my Lord!¡± Quintina spoke with utmost reverence. Xue An said nothing but continued to furiously work the game controller, deeply engaged in his match against An Yan. Only after finally conceding a close game to An Yan did Xue An stand up and ask indifferently, ¡°How many days are left until Blood Mountain opens?¡± ¡°Tomorrow night is the full moon!¡± ¡°Very good,¡± Xue An nodded in satisfaction. ¡°My Lord, there¡¯s something else I must tell you!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°In the Blood Clan, after becoming a Marquis, one gains the right to attend the Blood Clan council meetings at Blood Mountain. This way, we can enter openly and with good reason!¡± Xue An frowned slightly, ¡°Is that really necessary? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just barge in?¡± ¡°Err¡­¡± Quintina was startled by Xue An¡¯s words. Then Xue An gave a small smile, ¡°Just kidding. Alright, at that time we¡¯ll disguise ourselves as your Blood thralls and enter Blood Mountain together to see what this Holy Land of the Blood Clan is truly like!¡± Although Xue An said that, Quintina couldn¡¯t help but think of an absurd idea that crossed her mind as she saw the excitement on Xue An¡¯s face. My Lord¡­ couldn¡¯t actually be thinking of storming Blood Mountain directly, could he? The next day. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as the night¡¯s moonlight began to fall to the earth, above the capital of Country S, there was a faint stirring in the clouds, with a center of deep crimson. Pointing at the eerie crimson spot, Quintina said, ¡°My Lord, that is the entrance to Blood Mountain!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Good, let¡¯s set off now!¡± Quintina nodded and turned into a streak of blood, rushing forward, with Xue An holding An Yan closely, they both headed straight for the clouds. Chapter 391 - Chapter 391: Chapter 391: Selina’s Blessing in Disguise (Second Update) Chapter 391: Chapter 391: Selina¡¯s Blessing in Disguise (Second Update) Blood Mountain was about to be activated. Above in the sky, the Blood Gate was gradually taking shape. By the time Xue An and his group arrived, they found that quite a few of the Blood Clan had already gathered around the Blood Gate. At the same time, many streaks of blood light were flying towards it at great speed. These were members of the Blood Clan from all over Europe, preparing to attend the Council. Quintina, along with Xue An and others, drew much attention upon their arrival. After all, compared to those ancient bloodsuckers in medieval gowns, covered in thick lead makeup, Quintina appeared exceptionally young and beautiful. ¡°A new Lady Marquess, how rare indeed!¡± an old member of the Blood Clan said with a chilly laugh. ¡°I like this Lady Marquess!¡± another said, face full of greed. Meanwhile, Xue An¡¯s eyes shone as he sized up the group of bloodsuckers. Among these bloodsuckers, in addition to the marquises, there were actually several dukes present. In Xue An¡¯s eyes, these dukes were practically walking Blood Pearls! ¡°One, two, three¡­¡± Xue An silently counted, making up his mind. He would not let a single duke get away! Just then, the Blood Gate burst into form and slowly began to open. A giant golden bat flew out, then transformed into a man with a haughty demeanor. ¡°Lord Harriman!¡± A multitude of Blood Clan members bowed in unison. Harriman nodded arrogantly, and then, in a piercing voice, declared, ¡°At today¡¯s Council, all the councilors shall be in attendance!¡± The many bloodsuckers stirred restlessly. Many were surprised. For past Blood Clan Councils, it was considered quite enough if just one councilor showed up¡ªhad something major happened for all of them to be present this time? ¡°I expect everyone to remain humble and restrained in the presence of the elders, understood?¡± Harriman spoke sharply. ¡°Yes!¡± the bloodsuckers responded in unison. Pleased, Harriman nodded and with a wave of his hand, the bloodsuckers began to enter the Blood Gate in an orderly fashion. When it was Quintina¡¯s turn, Harriman suddenly frowned, ¡°Wait!¡± Quintina stopped in her tracks. ¡°How come I have not seen you before?¡± Quintina bowed slightly, ¡°I am a newly advanced Marquess!¡± Harriman¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°A newly advanced Marquess?¡± He then scrutinized Quintina thoroughly. ¡°What is your name? Which family do you come from?¡± ¡°My name is Quintina, from the Cecil Family!¡± ¡°The Cecil Family?¡± Harriman furrowed his brows, thinking for a while with no recollection. Perhaps it was a small family from some remote area. Thinking this, Harriman became even more haughty, ¡°Do you know the decorum for facing your superiors?¡± Quintina nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± However, Harriman didn¡¯t let Quintina pass, but instead pointed imperiously at Xue An. ¡°What are these two doing here?¡± ¡°They are my blood slaves!¡± Quintina stated. ¡°Blood slaves?¡± Harriman showed a look of disgust. ¡°This is the Blood Clan¡¯s Holy Land, how can we allow such lowly creatures as blood slaves to enter? Get them out of here!¡± Xue An slightly raised an eyebrow, not expecting there to be such arrogant and bullying behavior within the Blood Clan. Just as he was about to react, another streak of blood light arrived. And, when it stopped, it turned out to be Selina. By then, Selina had already returned to her previous attire. She had tied her hair into twin ponytails again, applied her deathly makeup, wore a T-shirt and bikini shorts, and carried a baseball bat in her hand. Xue An was slightly taken aback. Selina first gave Xue An a respectful curtsy and then, chewing her gum, slowly walked towards Harriman. Harriman, seeing it was Selina, showed an expression of embarrassment and fear. ¡°Little¡­ Lady Witch, what brings you here?¡± Selina blew a large bubble with her chewing gum and started laughing nervously at Harriman. Yet her smile made cold sweat break out on Harriman¡¯s forehead. Although Selina was only of Marquis strength, there was a significant figure backing her, which even Harriman did not dare provoke. ¡°I heard you wouldn¡¯t let my friend in,¡± Selina said with a mischievous smile. ¡°Ah, I truly didn¡¯t know this was your friend!¡± Before the words had even ended, Selina had picked up the baseball bat and swung it. Bang! Harriman was hit squarely on the forehead by that swing. Although his Marquis strength as a member of the Blood Clan meant he wouldn¡¯t be killed by the blow, the hit still sent him flying more than ten meters, with blood flowing from his forehead. ¡°Not knowing is a reason?¡± Selina said coldly. ¡°No¡­¡± Harriman was about to say something when, seeing Selina lift the baseball bat again, he got so scared he turned and ran. Selina aimed at Harriman¡¯s retreating figure, took aim with the bat, and then hurled it with force. The baseball bat traced a beautiful arc in the air and hit Harriman squarely in the back. Harriman stumbled midair, nearly knocked down, then sped up his escape. Selina clapped her hands, spat disdainfully on the ground, and then turned to face Xue An. ¡°My master, Benedict, feared you would encounter danger, so he sent me to assist you!¡± Xue An regarded the respectfully faced Selina, his eyes flickered slightly, but a hint of a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Your soul had already been severely damaged, I hadn¡¯t expected that this soul-binding would turn out to be a blessing in disguise, healing your injuries!¡± Selina chuckled, the madness in her eyes completely gone, and her gaze was filled with gratitude towards Xue An. Just as Xue An said. As a child, Selina had suffered extreme abuse, which even continued for a hundred years. It was only after she grew into a Marquis that she managed to break free from that shadow. But such prolonged abuse had been devastating to Selina. It even resulted in multiple personalities. Her behavior was wildly erratic, and she never knew fear. That¡¯s how she earned the nickname ¡°Little Witch.¡± But Xue An¡¯s intervention with the soul-binding had miraculously eradicated those violent personalities. Selina now felt as if she had been reborn. Her once fragmented soul had also come back together. ¡°All thanks to you, my lord!¡± Selina said reverently. Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°All right, it¡¯s time to go inside! Your former master must be waiting for your return!¡± At the mention of this, Selina¡¯s body shuddered, and her eyes filled with boundless murderous intent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The one who had abused her for a century and enslaved her was her great-grandfather, the prestigious Prince of the Blood Clan Parliament, Wilson! Initially, Selina¡¯s soul had been firmly under his control, and she had worshipped this cruel abuser like a god. Now that her soul had healed, she naturally loathed Wilson to the bone! ¡°My lord, I want to tear Wilson into a thousand pieces! I will join you in the slaughter at Blood Mountain!¡± Selina said with hatred. Xue An laughed heartily and strode into the Gates of Blood. Chapter 392 - Chapter 392: Chapter 392: The Twelve Speakers (3rd update) Chapter 392: Chapter 392: The Twelve Speakers (3rd update) Blood Mountain. This was a towering mountain range, reaching into the clouds. It could even be said that the entire Vampire Secret Realm was occupied by this mountain. Along its slopes, many ancient castles were built. The owners of these castles were primarily Vampire Grand Dukes. And atop the mountain was the location of the Vampire Council. When Xue An set foot on Blood Mountain, he saw countless blood lights converging towards the summit. Powerful auras streaked across the sky, causing Xue An¡¯s eyes to flash with wonder. These were all Blood Pearls! By the time he reached the great hall on the mountain summit, a large number of the Blood Clan had already gathered. These Blood Clan members were all dressed impeccably, gathering in groups of three or five, conversing with each other using various elegant phrases. When Xue An and the others appeared there, many cast curious glances their way. Especially Selina and Quintina, who were walking at the forefront, made many faces turn somewhat strange. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Selina who was played to the brink by Prince Wilson?¡± someone whispered. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s that little witch, ah, I didn¡¯t expect her to attend the council this time!¡± ¡°The Lady Marquess behind her is rather unfamiliar!¡± ¡°Probably a newcomer! Heh heh, she¡¯s so pretty, now the big shots have a new plaything!¡± Within these murmurs, Selina chewed gum, her face full of frosty colors. As per tradition, there was a brief banquet before the council began. So soon, various exquisite dishes were brought in like a flowing stream. But what attracted the most attention were the bottles of wine that glowed with a dazzling blood light. Upon seeing these bottles, a cold gleam rose in Xue An¡¯s eyes. Where were these wines? They were clearly refined essence of blood, concocted from human fresh blood! Each bottle might represent the lives of hundreds of people. Yet here, they served as red wine for these Blood Clan members to display their elegant demeanor. ¡°Master!¡± sensing the faint killing intent emitting from Xue An, Selina called out softly. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Now is not the time, those real big shots haven¡¯t shown up yet!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Understood!¡± As they were conversing, a voice brimming with endless malice came through. ¡°Dear Selina, I didn¡¯t expect you to come as well!¡± Upon hearing this voice, bloodlight surged in Selina¡¯s eyes, and without turning around, she said, ¡°My dearest brother, for such a grand council, of course, I must come!¡± The speaker was none other than Selina¡¯s half-brother from the same father, as well as Prince Wilson¡¯s most valued offspring, Dennis. Dennis chuckled upon hearing this, his eyes full of condescending arrogance. ¡°As the family¡¯s plaything, I¡¯m quite puzzled as to why you dare to speak to me with that tone.¡± Selina snorted coldly, without responding. Dennis¡¯s gaze was drawn to Quintina standing aside, he walked over with a wine glass in hand and bowed elegantly. ¡°Beautiful lady, I¡¯m delighted to meet you. I am Dennis, a descendant of the millennium-old noble Wilson family! Your beauty is truly unforgettable!¡± Quintina didn¡¯t respond, instead, she took a half step back and said indifferently, ¡°But I am not pleased to meet you!¡± This response caused Dennis¡¯s expression to change, his eyes flashing with restless and angry light. ¡°I hope you realize who you are talking to!¡± with his words, three and a half pairs of blood wings appeared behind Dennis. People around were shocked, ¡°He is actually on the verge of breaking through to a Grand Duke!¡± ¡°The offspring of Lord Wilson is indeed extraordinary!¡± In the midst of these discussions, Dennis¡¯s face was full of pride and arrogance. ¡°Lady Marquess, as long as you apologize for your attitude just now, and pledge loyalty to me, I am willing to forgive you!¡± Quintina sneered with a shake of her head, ¡°Daydreaming!¡± Boom! Everyone around was shocked by Quintina¡¯s attitude. Daring to challenge Dennis with the strength of a Marquis. Dennis¡¯s face became so dark with anger it seemed water might drip from it. ¡°Very well, Lady Marquess, I will remember you. After the council ends, I will be very pleased to have another talk with you!¡± With that, he turned and swept away. Quintina inwardly breathed a sigh of relief; just now she had been quite oppressed by the aura emanating from Dennis. But for her master, she could not bow her head. Xue An then smiled faintly, ¡°What a pity!¡± Only Quintina and the others knew what Xue An meant by that pity. A Half-Step Duke is not a Duke; the Blood Pearl that¡¯s condensed can¡¯t be used either. That was the reason for Xue An¡¯s sense of pity. Just then, there was a commotion at the front. The twelve chairs in the Blood Clan hall gradually revealed figures upon them. The twelve councilors of the Blood Clan council were actually all present. All the Blood Clan members bent over in unison, respectfully shouting, ¡°Greetings, councilors!¡± At the center was Prince Wilson, scanning the entire hall with an authoritative gaze. As an aristocrat who had lived for thousands of years, both his strength and prestige were awe-inspiring. No member of the Blood Clan dared to meet his gaze, and wherever his sight landed, all submissively lowered their heads. The only exception was when his gaze swept to a corner, where Selina was chewing gum, standing with an indifferent air. She even gave Wilson a cold smile, then extended a middle finger, muttering something quietly. Although it was inaudible, from the shape of her mouth, one could tell it was nothing pleasant. Wilson¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Selina¡¯s current demeanor was completely unexpected, as if she had slipped beyond his control. But immediately, a cold smile surfaced on his lips. Selina used to be his favorite toy, whom he tormented for a hundred years before she submitted to him. But once a toy submits, it loses its appeal. Thus Wilson had long lost interest in her. Now, seeing Selina in this state, his interest in her was piqued once again. The council officially began. The first to speak was Andrew. In an archaic and medieval emphasis he said, ¡°Esteemed councilors, yesterday my descendant Andrew died, and according to my investigation, many of our Blood Clan were eliminated along with him. I have every reason to believe that this was an attack directed at our Blood Clan.¡± His remark caused a slight stir. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Was it done by the Church of Light?¡± another member of the Blood Clan loudly asked. ¡°It¡¯s not clear yet, but I believe we should be on high alert. Not long ago, Grand Duke Alldington fell, leaving not a trace of flesh behind, and now my descendant has been attacked. These events are clearly targeted moves against our Blood Clan in the shadows!¡± ¡°Therefore, I propose that our Blood Clan council should be vigilant about this matter,¡± Andrew¡¯s suggestion drew many voices of assent. Wilson nodded almost imperceptibly, ¡°Lord Andrew, your proposal is correct! I once sent Selina to investigate the cause of Grand Duke Alldington¡¯s death. Now, she should have some leads.¡± As the words fell, many eyes turned to focus on Selina. Chapter 393 - Chapter 393: Chapter 393: Slaughter on Blood Mountain (4th Update) Chapter 393: Chapter 393: Slaughter on Blood Mountain (4th Update) Selina blew a large bubble and, after it burst, slowly ate it back up. Dennis frowned and said in a cold voice, ¡°Selina, the venerable prince is questioning you; you must answer promptly!¡± With a neurotic laugh, Selina picked up a baseball bat and walked to the front, addressing the Blood Clan, ¡°I did indeed do some investigating and then discovered a shocking secret!¡± ¡°Oh? What secret?¡± Wilson¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°It was a human who killed Alldington!¡± ¡°A human? Impossible!¡± The Blood Clan members caused a stir, showing expressions of disbelief. In their eyes, it was easier to believe that someone from the Dark Council had ambushed and killed a Grand Duke rather than admit that a Grand Duke had died at the hands of a human. After all, mere centuries ago during the Dark Middle Ages, humans were nothing more than talking animals to these Blood Clan members. ¡°Hehe, then tell me, why would this human target our Blood Clan?¡± Dennis asked with a cold laugh. ¡°Simple! Because he finds you self-important Blood Clan members annoying! Do you know why not even a trace of flesh was left of Duke Alldington?¡± ¡°Because this human powerhouse had condensed the Duke into a Blood Pearl!¡± This statement caused many Dukes to change their expressions subtly, and Wilson snorted, ¡°The ways of the Church of Light!¡± Indeed, there had been Grand Dukes who had fallen to ambush by the Church of Light in the past and had been condensed into Blood Pearls, becoming the Church¡¯s trophies of war prowess. But no one had expected this method to reemerge. ¡°Who is this human? Have you investigated clearly?¡± Dennis asked in a deep voice. ¡°Of course I have investigated clearly; I have even acknowledged him as my master!¡± Selina¡¯s excitement grew as she spoke. Her words sent shockwaves through the crowd. Many thought Selina had gone mad. Dennis snorted furiously, ¡°A noble Blood Clan Marquis acknowledging a lowly human as master? You are defiling the Blood Clan¡¯s reputation!¡± Selina burst into loud laughter, ¡°Noble Blood Clan? In my eyes, each of you isn¡¯t even equal to pigs and dogs!¡± ¡°Dennis, take her away. She¡¯s gone mad!¡± Wilson said indifferently. ¡°Yes!¡± Dennis grinned viciously as he moved to approach her. Just then, a serene voice echoed in the ears of all the Blood Clan members. ¡°Everyone should be here now, right?¡± At this voice, the Blood Clan members were taken aback. Selina, however, showed a look of extreme admiration, respectfully bowing, ¡°My lord, almost everyone is here!¡± ¡°Very well!¡± Xue An, leading An Yan, stepped forward to the front. ¡°Humans!¡± Many Blood Clan members exclaimed softly. Quintina also followed closely behind Xue An. ¡°How dare these despicable humans infiltrate our ranks? Harriman, how did you guard the Blood Gate?¡± One Blood Clan member shouted in anger and surprise. Harriman, who had been beaten black and blue by Selina, trembled at these words and quickly stepped forward, saying with a wry smile, ¡°At the time, Lady Selina repeatedly assured me this was her friend, and when I refused entry, she beat me up.¡± ¡°Selina, what exactly are you trying to do?¡± Dennis asked with venom in his eyes. Selina chuckled coquettishly, ¡°What am I trying to do? Naturally, I am here to reclaim the humiliation I have suffered over the past century, bit by bit!¡± At this statement, Wilson¡¯s countenance darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± With that, a streak of blood light shot toward Selina with such speed that it even caused the grand Blood Clan hall to shake. The might of a prince was clear for all to see. But at that moment, two slender fingers suddenly appeared in front of the bloody light, and with a gentle pinch, the streak was caught between them. Then Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Alldington was killed by me!¡± The faces of the Blood Clan members changed instantly. Xue An then turned to Andrew, ¡°Your descendant was also killed by me!¡± Andrew¡¯s face turned ashen. Xue An surveyed all the Blood Clan present, the light in his eyes growing colder, ¡°And the reason for my visit today is to exterminate your filthy Blood Mountain!¡± The room fell deadly silent at these words, followed by roars of anger. ¡°Lowly human, you will pay for your arrogance!¡± a Blood Clan roared and rashly made a move. Strike after strike, emitting a chilling murderous aura, the blood glows darted straight towards Xue An. Yet, amidst this furious onslaught, Xue An merely raised his hand lightly, ¡°Flame¡­ White Lotus!¡± As his words resounded, blossoms made of pure white flames appeared in the air. The blood glows in front of these white lotuses were like snow under the sun, silently dissolving away. A rich and holy aura filled the entire Divine Temple. Wilson suddenly stood up, his voice cold as he said, ¡°It¡¯s the Flame of Purity, kill him! At all costs!¡± The Flame of Purity was a kind of Divine Flame that posed a great threat to the Blood Clan. The Blood Clan had always seen it as a mortal enemy. Now that Xue An had revealed this move, he naturally became the target of the multitude. All the Blood Clan attacked together, countless blood glows forming a sea of blood rushing towards Xue An. Quintina and Selina¡¯s faces turned pale, and they staggered back several steps, obviously overwhelmed by this joint strike. Xue An, however, laughed heartily and then took a step forward. ¡°Lotus Breaks All Laws!¡± Boom! The white lotuses suddenly multiplied by countless times, covering the entire hall. Wherever it passed, flames covered the sky. Countless Blood Clan did not even have the chance to groan before they were refined by the flames. Dennis cried out in terror, ¡°My Lord, save me!¡± Wilson snorted angrily, a beam of blood glow stretched out, just barely saving Dennis. But Harriman was not so lucky, directly refined by the flames into nothingness. Countless Marquis and Duke¡¯s Blood Beads fell like water into Xue An¡¯s hands. With a smile playing on his lips, Xue An said to An Yan, ¡°Wife, take these!¡± An Yan nodded, opened the Mustard Seed Ring, and directly sucked in all the Blood Pearls into it. This scene made Wilson and the multitude of strong Blood Clan figures¡¯ eyes almost split with rage. ¡°Attack together, destroy him!¡± Wilson roared. This human was simply terrifyingly powerful and also had the Flame of Purity, a severe threat to the heart of the Blood Clan, he had to be eradicated! The twelve councilors were at least at the peak of Duke level, the rest being of Prince caliber. And with top Grand Dukes like Andrew also taking action together, Under the joint strike of these Blood Clan powerhouses. Wilson sneered and said, ¡°Hell of Blood Light!¡± Boom! Endless blood light enveloped Xue An and others layer by layer. Wilson laughed heartily, ¡°No matter how strong you are, in my Hell of Blood Light, you¡¯ll be turned into a pool of blood!¡± As he spoke, Wilson¡¯s heart was filled with triumph. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If he could refine this human powerhouse, it would greatly benefit his own cultivation level. But his excitement lasted only a few seconds before a calm voice came through. ¡°Is that so? But in my view, it is nothing more than that!¡± With these words, a pair of slender and pure white hands extended, forcefully tearing apart the blood light that wrapped around him! And then Xue An walked out slowly from within, smiling at the stunned Wilson and others, ¡°Today, none of you will escape!¡± Chapter 394 - Chapter 394: Chapter 394 Endless White Lotus Destroys the Blood Clan (1st Update) Chapter 394: Chapter 394 Endless White Lotus Destroys the Blood Clan (1st Update) With those words, the Endless White Lotus enveloped the entire Blood Clan Temple, and pure white petals fell like rain, turning into flames that incinerated everything in their path. The scene struck terror into the hearts of all the Blood Clan members. ¡°Human strong one, who exactly are you? Why do you slaughter our Blood Clan!¡± Wilson cried out in horror, his body radiating a thick blood light, desperately fighting against these flames of light. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not important who I am. What¡¯s important is that all of you Blood Clan must die today!¡± ¡°No, the glorious Blood Clan will never be extinguished, you lowly human!¡± Wilson roared, the blood light around him suddenly multiplied by countless times. Six pairs of enormous blood wings emerged behind Wilson, and even his body transformed into a bat form. Seeing this, the other eleven councilors also roared in fury, each revealing their full form. Twelve golden bats floated in midair, the blood light was so intense that it barely held back the flames of light. Wilson sneered, ¡°Human, you are indeed powerful, but we twelve councilors are not so easy to deal with¡­¡±. Before he could finish, Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Interesting, but this is getting fun!¡± Saying so, he waved his hand casually. Endless sword light emerged in the hall, and with a thunderous rush, it attacked. Wilson and the others were shocked and dismayed. They thought they had secured victory by resisting Xue An¡¯s flames of light, but little did they expect that Xue An had this move up his sleeve. But after all, they were Vampire Princes, strong members of the Blood Clan, and they still had the power to protect themselves under the endless sword light. However, just because they could dodge didn¡¯t mean that the rest of the Blood Clan could as well. The slightly less powerful members of the Blood Clan were out of luck. Like Andrew, like Dennis. These Blood Clan members let out screams before being devoured by the sword light. The hall was deathly silent, the only sounds being the swishing of sword light cutting through flesh and the dripping of fresh blood. When the sword light dissipated, the flesh and blood of these Blood Clan members were gone, leaving only skeletons standing in place. The formidable vitality of the Blood Clan allowed them to survive even in such a state. But Dennis¡¯s skull trembled because Selina was approaching, wielding a baseball bat and a face full of murderous intent. At this moment, he could still speak. ¡°Mercy!¡± He begged Selina for mercy. But all that answered him was a baseball bat swinging with the sound of the wind. Thud. Selina channeled years of pent-up rage into that baseball bat. With one strike, Dennis¡¯s skull was shattered. Dennis staggered to the ground, while Selina, her eyes filled with murderous madness, stepped forward and began wildly batting at him. The screams gradually weakened. Selina¡¯s ruthless attack even turned Dennis¡¯s bones to dust. Even if the Blood Clan were immortal, such severe wounds were beyond repair, and all Dennis could do was weakly shout, ¡°Prince, save me!¡± Wilson watched from midair, his eyelids twitching uncontrollably. The ferocity of Selina¡¯s attack even made him shudder. At this moment, Selina stopped, took a few heavy breaths, licked the blood splattered on her face with her tongue, then raised her head, laughing maniacally. ¡°My dear ancestor, great Prince, don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re up next!¡± Wilson was so frightened by the madness in Selina¡¯s eyes that he instinctively took a half step back. Then realizing he had shown fear, his face darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t think having a powerful backer makes you invincible. As my descendant, if I command you to live, you live, if I command you to die, you die!¡± As he spoke, Wilson pointed at Selina, ¡°Death!¡± As the progenitor of Selina¡¯s bloodline, he indeed had control over her life and death. Usually, with just such a gesture, Selina would have turned to ashes and died. But this time, Selina merely blinked and then looked at Wilson with undisguised contempt. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Wilson exclaimed in shock and fear. ¡°Nothing is impossible. I have made your descendant¡¯s soul recognize me as its master. Now, all your bloodline shackles have completely lost their effect!¡± Xue An said indifferently at this moment. By then, after a wash of endless sword brilliance, only a few of the Blood Clan members within the great hall remained alive. Only the twelve councilors and a few Blood Clan members like Dennis, who were at death¡¯s door, were left. At that moment, Dennis¡¯s bones, smashed to powder, started to move slowly again, reassembling themselves. Without looking back, Selina casually swung her staff. Those bones were once again smashed into powder, accompanied by Dennis¡¯s cries of despair. After several such cycles, Dennis¡¯s regeneration speed had grown extremely slow, and even his momentum had dwindled. Clearly, by then, he was on the verge of death. Wilson took a deep breath and then lowered his haughty head. ¡°Human, what will it take for you to spare our Blood Clan?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Very simple, after I condense all of you into Blood Pearls!¡± Wilson, livid with rage, clenched his teeth. Although terrified inside, he realized he had no choice but to fight for his life at this point. ¡°Then die!¡± Wilson burst out, transforming suddenly into a streak of light, lunging straight at Xue An. And in the blink of an eye, he broke through ten times the speed of sound. That was the full-force might of a Blood Clan prince. But just as he rushed in front of Xue An in an instant, Xue An suddenly reached out his hand, as if nonchalantly swatting a fly, and directly flicked Wilson to the side. In terms of strength, the prince¡¯s power was roughly equivalent to a human¡¯s Longevity Cultivation. For Xue An, who could obliterate even a Golden Immortal, this power was simply an offering. So with one palm strike, Wilson was directly slapped to the ground. As Wilson lay on the ground, still dazed, Xue An stepped on his back and grabbed the wings there, pulling with force. Crack. A pair of huge wings was violently ripped off by Xue An. Wilson let out a pitiful scream and then fainted from the intense pain. This scene sent shivers down the spines of the remaining Blood Clan members. This man was too bloody and domineering in his actions. But Xue An had no intention of sparing this so-called Blood Clan prince. With effortless plucking, he soon had removed all the wings from Wilson¡¯s back. Towards the end, every time he pulled, Wilson would shudder with pain. Finally, Xue An clapped his hands and nodded at Selina, who was filled with a murderous air, ¡°Now, he is yours!¡± Selina, crying tears of joy, said, ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± As she spoke, she stepped forward, grabbed Wilson¡¯s ankle, and swung him around violently, much like cracking a whip, slamming him several times into the ground. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wilson, battered into semi-consciousness, then saw Selina¡¯s face twisted with mad laughter, chilling his heart to the core as he tried to flee. But his wings had been violently plucked off by Xue Ansheng, and he was currently unable to recover his strength for the time being. Selina toyed with a gleaming dagger in her hand and chuckled, ¡°Prince, I hope you enjoy the game that comes next!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Wilson suddenly remembered that when he used to torture Selina, he would say the same thing before beginning. Now the roles were reversed, and he became the one being tormented. Chapter 395 - Chapter 395: Chapter 395: Unconscious, Fearless, and Indifferent to Life and Death Chapter 395: Chapter 395: Unconscious, Fearless, and Indifferent to Life and Death Before the voice had fallen. A cold light flashed, and a dagger plunged suddenly into Wilson¡¯s palm, nailing it firmly to the ground. The intense pain made Wilson scream miserably. Selina held the handle of the dagger, slowly turning it. With each turn, Wilson shuddered from the pain, and Selina¡¯s laughter grew all the more maniacal. ¡°The torment you bestowed upon me, this time, I shall return it tenfold!¡± Selina said calmly, yet the deep-seated hatred in her words sent shivers down one¡¯s spine. The remaining members of the Blood Clan roared angrily and charged forward in unison, attempting to rescue Wilson. Boom. As they rushed forward, countless pure white flames trapped them firmly within. Xue An¡¯s gaze flickered, and he spoke indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t rush, let¡¯s take it one by one!¡± With those words, the flames devoured all the members of the Blood Clan. Though the stronger ones among them desperately propped up their blood-light, trying to resist the attack of the flames. But their resistance was like a mantis trying to stop a chariot, only lasting for a few breaths before shattering tremendously. Screams echoed through the entire Blood Clan hall, then abruptly ceased. All the councilors were refined into Blood Pearls by Xue An¡¯s flames, which then fell into Xue An¡¯s hands. Xue An picked up one and examined it, then nodded in satisfaction. The Blood Pearls refined by the prince were much larger than the Duke¡¯s, and the Rule Power they contained was much stronger. By now, Xue An had nearly dozens of Duke¡¯s Blood Beads and seven or eight prince¡¯s Blood Pearls. And this scene turned Wilson¡¯s last bit of fantasy into a bubble burst. This man, was like a Demon God himself, having slaughtered the entire Blood Clan to near extinction. Xue An turned to look at the shivering Wilson, a slight smile on his face, about to speak. Suddenly. A crimson blood light appeared in Wilson¡¯s eyes, and his entire demeanor suddenly became ancient and powerful. ¡°Who dares to slaughter my offspring!¡± As the voice echoed, Wilson¡¯s entire body floated into mid-air, his aura rapidly climbing, with his wings on his back not only being restored to their original state instantly but also sprouting a seventh pair of wings. ¡°It¡¯s the second-generation Blood Clan!¡± Quintina screamed in horror. Xue An¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, watching with interest for a while before shaking his head regretfully, ¡°Just a projection, what a pity!¡± Wilson was slightly taken aback, ¡°Mortal, you surprise me, actually knowing about projections! Indeed, my true body is within the Blood Realm, but you¡¯ve gone too far in slaughtering so many of my offspring, I had to come!¡± As he spoke, Wilson looked down at Selina, her face twisted with maniacal hatred, and frowned, ¡°As an offspring of the Blood Clan, you dare to turn against your master? Are you aware of your sin?¡± Selina was fearless, with a cold laugh emerging, ¡°Aware of my sin? When I was being tortured mercilessly, where were all you guys? And now you ask me if I know my sin?¡± ¡°You lowly Marquis, dare to speak to me like this?¡± the second-generation Blood Clan member roared angrily. Upon hearing this, Selina snorted coldly and then stretched out two fingers viciously, ¡°This is my response!¡± Wilson¡¯s face gradually darkened, and he snorted coldly, ¡°Ignorant fool!¡± As his voice fell, a ray of blood light shot straight towards Selina. The immense energy contained within the blood light even caused ripples in the space it passed through. Yet facing such a powerful attack, Selina was not afraid, her lips instead curling into a scornful smile. Unfeeling and unafraid of life and death. This¡­ was the reason she was known as the little witch. It was at this moment that a strand of sword light suddenly appeared, shattering the blood light. Then Xue An¡¯s indifferent voice came, ¡°I¡¯ve long felt that these so-called princes simply could not have supported the Blood Clan¡¯s arrogance for so many years on their own. As expected, behind them are you so-called second-generations giving support, isn¡¯t it?¡± Wilson revealed a look of grave seriousness. His arrival this time was act of necessity, hasty and without preparation for significant energy resources. Therefore, he thought of disciplining these Blood Clan members and then dealing with Xue An afterward. But Xue An¡¯s dominance and strength still far exceeded his expectations. ¡°Human, I haven¡¯t sought retribution for you refining so many of my Blood Clan¡¯s warriors, and now you plan to intervene in the affairs of my Blood Clan?¡± Wilson said coldly. Xue An responded with a faint smile, ¡°You¡¯ve got one thing wrong¡ªI came to Blood Mountain specifically for you top-tier powerhouses!¡± With that, countless sword lights surged towards the sky, heading straight for Wilson who was in midair. ¡°Arrogant!¡± The second-generation Blood Clan member that had descended into Wilson¡¯s body was finally enraged. A thick, indissoluble mass of bloody light formed an enormous fist, which then met the oncoming sword lights. Ding ding ding. After a series of faint sounds, the sword lights gradually faded, leaving the Blood Fist unscathed. The smug smile of the second-generation Blood Clan member surfaced, ready to say something. Suddenly, a fist came barreling from behind. He was shocked and attempted to dodge. But at that moment, a faint voice echoed by his ear. ¡°Move¡­ heaven and earth!¡± Boom! He couldn¡¯t dodge at all. The fist pierced directly through his back and burst out of his chest. The second-generation Blood Clan member screamed in pain, looked down at the sudden appearance of the fist, then shouted in anger, ¡°Human, the Blood Ancestor has returned, and we shall soon re-descend upon this world. When that time comes, you will pay!¡± Xue An said coldly, ¡°Quiet!¡± At that moment, Wilson¡¯s entire body started to dissipate like sand in the wind, gradually turning to nothingness. With that, every member of the Blood Clan atop Blood Mountain was slaughtered by Xue An alone. London. Garry and Alonso followed a faint trace to the outskirts of the farm. Alonso squatted in the bushes to inspect the area and then stood up, gently dusting off his hands with a subtly complex expression. ¡°There are traces here of two forces of nature having clashed.¡± ¡°Oh? So there have been conflicts between other powers and the Dark Night Elves?¡± ¡°Appears so!¡± ¡°In Europe, aside from the Elf lineage, only the dark Druids possess the Force of Nature! Has the Dark Council also involved themselves in this matter?¡± Garry said with a furrowed brow. Alonso chuckled, ¡°The Dark Night Elves are increasingly waning; naturally, many want a piece of them. Forget them for now; you¡¯d better quickly find the entrance to the Elf Sanctuary!¡± Garry nodded, closed his eyes to sense the surroundings for a moment, then pointed at the large tree. ¡°The entrance should be right here!¡± Alonso¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Good, once we find the entrance, the rest will be easy!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As he spoke, Alonso began to chant softly, ¡°God said, all glory shall be mine!¡± A sword of holy light then appeared in his hand and he brought it down fiercely. Crack! The large tree was split in two with a clean cut. What was also cleaved open was the pathway to the Elf Sanctuary. Chapter 396 - Chapter 396: Chapter 396 Punish You on Behalf of the Moon (First Update) Chapter 396: Chapter 396 Punish You on Behalf of the Moon (First Update) ¡°` Elf Sanctuary. Xue Xiang, Nian Nian, and Isabella were playing hide and seek in the forest. This time, it was Isabella¡¯s turn to seek. ¡°Bella, you can¡¯t peek now!¡± Nian Nian said playfully. After a long game of hide and seek, she had been caught the most times, so she particularly reminded her. Isabella nodded with a smile, ¡°Okay! I definitely won¡¯t peek!¡± ¡°Start!¡± Isabella closed her eyes, counted to fifty silently, then opened her eyes and looked around with a hint of a smile on her lips. ¡°Oh, where has everyone hidden themselves this time?¡± Isabella said as she walked deeper into the woods. It wasn¡¯t until she reached a patch of grass that she stood still, suppressing her laughter, she said, ¡°Nian Nian, I can already see you, aren¡¯t you going to come out?¡± The bushes didn¡¯t move. Instead, there was a flash in a tree hole nearby, and then Nian Nian emerged, pouting and looking sullen, ¡°Why? Why am I always the first one to be caught?¡± This time it was Isabella who was surprised. ¡°Oh, my mistake, I thought you were hiding in the bushes. Who would have thought that just by calling your bluff, you¡¯d come out!¡± Hearing Isabella¡¯s words, Nian Nian became even more upset, her chubby cheeks all scrunched up. ¡°Bad people, you¡¯re all bad people! I can¡¯t believe elves can lie too!¡± Isabella was caught between laughter and tears, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to trick you. I just called out, and you came out all by yourself! This is not my fault!¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Nian Nian turned her face away, puffing up and staying silent. ¡°Strange, where has Xiang Xiang hidden herself?¡± Isabella looked around, trying to find Xue Xiang¡¯s hiding place. But compared to Nian Nian¡¯s naivety and spontaneity, Xue Xiang was quite mature, even when it came to games she often won more than lost! Isabella searched around to no avail and couldn¡¯t help but say in resignation, ¡°Alright, I give up. Xiang Xiang, come out now!¡± No sooner had her words fallen when Xue Xiang¡¯s giggling voice came from above in the tree. ¡°You two dummies, I¡¯m here!¡± Isabella and Nian Nian looked up to see Xue Xiang standing at the top of a large tree, looking down at them with self-satisfaction. ¡°Wow, sister, you¡¯re so amazing! You actually hid in the tree.¡± Nian Nian said in admiration. Isabella was somewhat dumbfounded, eyeing the tall tree and asked, ¡°How did you get up there?¡± Xue Xiang, standing in the tree, laughed proudly, ¡°It¡¯s easy, these trees are very obedient!¡± Just as she said this, the large tree extended a branch to support Xue Xiang and slowly brought her down to the ground. ¡°Huh, you can control the trees now?¡± Isabella said, surprised. ¡°Yeah! I just learned it yesterday!¡± Xue Xiang beamed smugly. Seeing this, Nian Nian was so envious she was practically drooling, ¡°Sister, how did you do it? Can you teach me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really simple, just speak to these trees in your mind!¡± Hearing this, Nian Nian immediately turned to a large tree, closed her eyes, and began to concentrate. Then, with a frustrated expression, she said, ¡°Sister, why doesn¡¯t it work?¡± Xue Xiang too was surprised, ¡°How is that possible? It¡¯s really simple. What did you say to it?¡± ¡°I said I wanted to eat ice cream and asked the big tree brother to make one for me!¡± Nian Nian blinked and said. Xue Xiang covered her eyes, stomping her feet in frustration, ¡°Silly Nian Nian, how could the big tree possibly make you ice cream?¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Nian Nian thought for a moment then looked up excitedly, ¡°Well, how about a hamburger then?¡± Xue Xiang: ¡°¡­.¡± Isabella: ¡°¡­.¡± Just as the three of them were playing. Above them, a dark vortex suddenly appeared. Garry, Alonso, and their subordinates emerged from it. Garry looked down at the three girls standing on the ground with a smug and greedy smile. ¡°What a beautiful place this is, to see three pretty girls as soon as we come in!¡± ¡°Who are you? Why did you suddenly appear here!¡± Isabella¡¯s expression darkened, she shielded Xue Xiang and Nian Nian behind her and demanded coldly. ¡°` ¡°We¡­,¡± Garry¡¯s face was suffused with a holy light, he said faintly, ¡°are messengers bringing you light!¡± Feeling the presence of the light, Isabella¡¯s complexion drastically changed, ¡°It¡¯s the church¡¯s bad guys. Run!¡± As she spoke, Isabella, like a frightened bird, grabbed Xue Xiang with one hand and pulled Nian Nian with the other, sprinting towards the Mother Tree. With a look of sad compassion, Garry softly sighed, ¡°Heretics will be heretics. We are servants of God, yet you call us the bad guys!¡± Alonso had been unable to restrain himself for a while now, his greedy gaze had never left Xue Xiang and Nian Nian. With a hideous smile, he said, ¡°Garry, these two are not from the Elf Race, but humans and a pair of twins at that! What a pleasant surprise! These two are mine!¡± Garry nodded. Alonso sneered and charged forward, streaking over the heads of the fleeing trio before landing on the ground, blocking their path. ¡°Little girl, just surrender quietly, Uncle won¡¯t hurt you!¡± Alonso believed his smile to be very benevolent. But in the eyes of the three young girls, this man¡¯s smile was simply disgusting and sleazy. Xue Xiang, the candid girl, spat and said, ¡°Pah, you¡¯re not an uncle, you¡¯re a big bad guy!¡± Nian Nian, naturally honest and not prone to cursing, could only nod repeatedly, ¡°Sister is right!¡± Alonso laughed pervertedly, ¡°Heh heh, keep cursing, the more you curse, the more excited I get!¡± and with a wave of his hand. Several crosses of light sped towards the trio. The technique that had originally bound Isabella was this one, but now, in Alonso¡¯s hands, it was much more powerful. Isabella let out a cry of alarm, as dozens of vines stretched out, trying to resist. But helplessly, her strength was still too weak, no match for Alonso. The vines turned to ash in an instant before the crosses of light. Just when Alonso thought he had victory in his grasp. Xue Xiang and Nian Nian simultaneously pulled out the frying pan their father had given them, both shouting, ¡°Magic girl transformation!¡± Alonso, Garry, and the others laughed, considering it to be nothing but the foolish words of two young girls. But unexpectedly, the frying pan grew as it caught the wind, instantly turning into an enormous azure frying pan. They smacked the charging crosses of light with it. Boom! The crosses of light were resoundingly extinguished under Alonso¡¯s stunned gaze. With pans in hand, Xue Xiang and Nian Nian lifted their chins proudly, ¡°Big bad guy, today we sisters will punish you in the name of the moon! Ultraman, attack!¡± Boom! The frying pan suddenly flew out, with a mighty aura streaking straight towards Alonso. Alonso¡¯s body trembled, and he quickly dodged the blow. But before he could revel in his evasion, the frying pan returned and directly smacked him from behind. Thwack. Alonso was smashed to the ground. And then, the frying pan descended with a thunderous roar. In terror, Alonso screamed, ¡°God says, immortality through faith!¡± Boom, a white barrier just managed to block the frying pan. But before he could catch his breath, Nian Nian also raised her hand, ¡°Ultraman, go beat up the big bad guy!¡± The pan rushed over instantly, shattering the barrier. Boom. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The two pans simultaneously descended. After a violent shockwave, the ground was left with nothing but a person-shaped crater. ¡°Sister, is the big bad guy dead?¡± Nian Nian asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Xue Xiang shook her head. At that moment, a charred Alonso burst from the ground, his face engulfed in towering rage, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you all!¡± Chapter 397 - Chapter 397: Chapter 397: The Holy Relic – Covenant of Light (Second Update) Chapter 397: Chapter 397: The Holy Relic ¨C Covenant of Light (Second Update) ¡°Sister, this big villain didn¡¯t die!¡± Nian Nian shouted. ¡°No need to shout, I saw it! Since he didn¡¯t die with one hit, let¡¯s hit him again!¡± Xue Xiang¡¯s little face was as cold as frost as she pointed at the frying pan. ¡°Ultraman, kill this big villain!¡± The frying pan rose again, heading straight for Alonso, who was mid-air. At this moment, Alonso was on the verge of going berserk. He had actually been beaten by two little girls. If this got out, how could he have any face left to mix in with the Radiant Knights? The only way to salvage his reputation now was to kill all these little girls. Therefore, Alonso took a step and chanted, ¡°The Deity says, redemption comes with return!¡± Holy white light enveloped him, transforming into a full set of Radiant Armor. By this time, the frying pan had already made its assault. Alonso snorted coldly, took a step forward, and actually withstood the blow. Boom! The armor on Alonso¡¯s body flickered slightly, and the menacing frying pan was bounced off. At the same time, a Holy Light Longsword appeared in Alonso¡¯s hand, and he sneered, ¡°Die!¡± With those words, the longsword came crashing down thunderously. The three little girls closed their eyes in terror. Just then, thick vines suddenly emerged, firmly protecting the three little girls. The Holy Light Longsword chopped down, severing countless vines, but the vines flowed like water, endlessly regenerating, quickly blocking the ferocious sword strike. Suddenly, the figure of Chloris, the Elf Mother Goddess, began to emerge, ¡°As a Radiant Knight, to strike at children with such cruelty, has the Church of Light fallen so low?¡± Chloris¡¯s voice was filled with anger and a hint of relief. The reason she arrived just now was that Garry and Alonso¡¯s group had used the Church¡¯s Secret Techniques to mask their presence, perfectly deceiving Chloris. It wasn¡¯t until Xue Xiang and Nian Nian found themselves in dire straits, triggering the Natural Barrier of the Goddess of Nature upon them that Chloris realized something was amiss and rushed over immediately. In her view, if she had arrived a moment later, the three little girls might have been in serious trouble. What Chloris didn¡¯t know was that Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian had various protective charms placed on them by Xue An, and had Alonso¡¯s sword struck a few centimeters lower, it would have triggered those protections. At that point, it wouldn¡¯t matter if the Chief Judge of the Church of Light himself came, he would have been unable to escape unscathed. Now Garry, along with the people from the church, had also arrived at Alonso¡¯s side. The group all gazed greedily at Chloris. ¡°A false deity, and with the Divine Status of Northern Europe to boot, hahaha, we¡¯ve struck it big this time!¡± Alonso couldn¡¯t contain his joy. For the people of the Church of Light, capturing or eliminating a false deity was the greatest accomplishment. It could even reinstate Alonso, who had made many errors, to his original position and allow him to serve again as Deputy Commander of the Radiant Knights. Chloris frowned, ¡°People of the Church of Light, my subjects have always been law-abiding and naturally neutral, yet for many years you have oppressed them, do you really think the Elf Race is easy to bully?¡± With the sound of Chloris¡¯s voice, numerous vines undulated behind her and even the trees of the entire forest extended sharp branches, all pointing towards Alonso and his companions. At this time, the Elves, sensing their Goddess¡¯s rage, hurried to the scene as well. Seeing so many Dark Night Elves of handsome countenance appear, Garry and Alonso looked at each other and smiled. Then Garry spoke calmly, ¡°False deity, you falsely claim divinity, and that is your greatest sin. As for your subjects, should they submit, they may have a chance at redemption!¡± ¡°Pah, we don¡¯t recognize the deity you speak of, Light pests, get out of here quickly, or we¡¯ll make sure you regret it!¡± Yifuro shouted furiously. At this time, his Cultivation Level had already recovered, and his confidence was sky-high. Garry smiled slightly, and with due reverence, he pulled out a sheepskin book from his bosom. As soon as this book appeared, Chloris exclaimed, ¡°A reprint of the Covenant of Light! How do you have such a thing?¡± Garry chuckled without speaking, preparing to turn the page. At this moment, Yifuro could no longer contain himself, and a javelin made from the Force of Nature appeared in his hand before he hurled it with force. Chloris also knew the situation was bad. If it were just an Archbishop in red and a Radiant Knight, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid. But now, this Archbishop actually had a reprint of the Covenant of Light, and even though it was a reprint, it was still a sacred artifact! Chloris gritted her teeth, ¡°Natural Barrier!¡± The boundless power of green enveloped an area of dozens of miles. As the deity of this sanctuary, she had absolute control over everything here, and her merciless move was naturally astounding in power. All the elves felt a jolt in their spirits, and their cultivation levels increased several folds. The natural javelin thrown by Yifuro also grew dozens of times larger, its momentum extremely terrifying. But just as it approached, Alonso swung his sword. Crack. The Holy Light Longsword and the natural javelin both snapped at the same time. Yifuro shouted, ¡°Attack together!¡± All of the Elf Race used their most powerful secret techniques. Alonso snorted coldly, the Radiant armor on his body shone brightly, and he was able to block these attacks with his own strength alone, firmly protecting Garry behind him. And at this time, Garry had already turned the first page, his face was full of holy brilliance, and he said indifferently, ¡°God said, ¡®Let there be light!¡¯¡± Boom! With his incantation, endless light descended from the sky, and the entire Elf Sanctuary began to shake. The forest, just brimming with life, withered rapidly under this baptism of light. The many elves also felt as if they were being bound, very uncomfortable. Chloris¡¯s complexion was extremely unsightly. With just one sentence, her Natural Barrier had been broken. Her strength had exceeded her imagination, but now that it had come to this, she couldn¡¯t just sit by and do nothing, so she snorted coldly, ¡°All things return to nature!¡± Under the white light, the retreating green power suddenly shook, then began to fight back fiercely. The light around Chloris also became increasingly strong. She was burning her Divine Status to fight the power of the God of Light. But just then, Garry turned to the second page and said indifferently, ¡°Divine might like prison!¡± Boom! Endless white light suddenly enveloped everyone, then transformed into individual cells, trapping everyone inside. Chloris was no exception; the cell trapping her was composed of the purest light of the God of Light, and it directly severed her connection with the outside world. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even the most powerful deity would become weak and vulnerable without the outside world upon which they depend. The light around Chloris quickly faded, and in the end, only a young woman with a fearful expression remained. And the many elves were also trapped in their own cells, completely unable to resist. Alonso laughed triumphantly, ¡°Great! Lord Garry is indeed powerful!¡± Garry smiled faintly, ¡°All glory to God!¡± Chapter 398 - Chapter 398: Chapter 398: The Protection of the Ancient Holy Beasts (3rd Update) Chapter 398: Chapter 398: The Protection of the Ancient Holy Beasts (3rd Update) Garry was in a good mood as well. For this outing, he had specifically brought along his treasured copy of the Covenant of Light. Of course, this wasn¡¯t the true Covenant. The true Covenant, along with the Crown of Light and the Sword of Light, hailed as the three legendary artifacts, were all managed by successive heads of the church. The Covenant in his possession was a replica made by an Ancient Sage, and there were a total of three copies. Even though it wasn¡¯t the real Covenant, it could still be considered a powerful holy artifact. He hadn¡¯t expected to actually use it, and even managed to capture so many Dark Night Elves in one go. However, what was most important was this false deity. As long as he offered this deity, he would receive even more rewards from the higher-ups, and might even enter the core of the church hierarchy in the future. Thinking of this, Garry couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of excitement. And it was at this moment when he suddenly heard a young girl¡¯s cry of pain from below. Looking down, he saw Xue Nian holding her own finger, tears brimming in her big eyes as she winced in pain. Isabella and Youna, along with others, all called out anxiously, ¡°Nian Nian, are you alright?¡± Xue Nian shook her head, with tears in her eyes she said, ¡°I just touched the white light and it cut my finger! These people are really mean!¡± Xue Nian¡¯s words brought a slight smile to Garry¡¯s face as he prepared to capitalize on the victory. But at that moment, an immensely vast and powerful aura suddenly burst forth from Xue Nian. Under this aura, the white light that trapped her melted away rapidly like snow under the blazing sun, and even the surrounding white light was swept away by the powerful force. Garry and Alonso¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of their heads. ¡°How is this possible? Why is there such a powerful aura?¡± Alonso exclaimed in shock. But this was only the beginning. Suddenly, a giant Kunpeng phantom appeared behind Xue Nian. Although it was only a phantom, it still exuded an ancient and powerful breath. Seemingly stimulated by this breath, a confused Xue Xiang also experienced a fluctuation behind her, and then a Vermilion Bird¡¯s phantom appeared. Garry and Alonso were dumbstruck. Even though they didn¡¯t know what these divine beasts were, the formidable aura was unmistakably genuine! But this was still only the beginning. One by one, phantom images began to emerge. Azure Dragon, Kylin, Xuanwu, White Tiger, Pixiu, Bai Ze, Phoenix, Bi Fang, Hook Chen¡­ These ancient sacred beasts of immense power majestically appeared in the sky, eventually even obscuring the entire sky. An unmatched force caused the entire Elf Sanctuary to tremble and show signs of collapsing. Garry and Alonso turned deathly pale and shivered uncontrollably. For before the might of heaven and earth, they felt so insignificantly small. Chloris was also dumbfounded, then suddenly began to smile wryly. She understood. It was all because Xue An was worried about his daughter¡¯s safety, so he cast a guardianship spell on them. But this guardianship spell was a bit too outrageous, wasn¡¯t it? It was as if he had invoked all the ancient divine beasts! It was at this time that Xue Xiang snapped out of it and pointed at Garry and Alonso among others, ¡°They are the big baddies!¡± Following Xue Xiang¡¯s command, these formidable sacred beast phantoms simultaneously lowered their bodies, looking down at Garry and the others as if viewing ants. An endless onslaught of attacks fell like flowing water. Azure Dragon¡¯s Divine Flame, Phoenix¡¯s fire, Xuanwu¡¯s force, White Tiger¡¯s strike¡­ Although these were not real sacred beasts, their power was still astounding. The church members who came with Garry couldn¡¯t even let out a whimper before being annihilated into nothingness by these attacks. Alonso endured a little longer, but within a breath¡¯s time, the armor of the Power of Light he wore shattered bit by bit. Terrified, he screamed ¡°Lord Garry! Save me!¡± With a clench of his teeth, Garry lifted the Covenant of Light above his head, ¡°The grace of God is like the sea!¡± With his shout, the Covenant of Light suddenly burst into flames! And with the burning of the sacred artifact, magnificent white light also bloomed forth. After all, these holy beasts were merely illusions, and not physical entities. Thus, they were all annihilated into nothingness under the white light emitted by the burning artifact. After a final thunderous burst of white light, all the holy beasts disintegrated and vanished. And with them, the Covenant of Light disappeared too. Garry¡¯s heart bled for the loss, for these were sacred artifacts of which the Church of Light had only three in total. This was a huge loss! Alonso, however, let out a long sigh of relief and looked at Xue Xiang, Nian Nian, and the others with lingering fear, then sneered. ¡°Heh heh, you actually caused the death of so many of our people, you will all become slaves, and you will atone for this until your deaths!¡± The many elves had looks of utter despair. Chloris struggled to gather the Force of Nature. But Garry¡¯s previous attack had wiped out all the Force of Nature within a dozen or so miles, and now the surrounding area was filled with the Power of Light. This rendered her extremely weak. ¡°Let¡¯s deal with these two little girls who popped out of nowhere first!¡± Garry commanded anxiously. Alonso nodded, ¡°I know, just leave it to me!¡± Saying this, he charged straight at Xue Xiang and Nian Nian. The two girls let out screams. But just then, a voice laden with boundless killing intent came from the sky. ¡°How dare you bully my daughters?¡± Everyone was startled and looked up. They saw a streak of light speeding toward them, reaching Alonso¡¯s proximity in an instant. The speed was so great that Alonso didn¡¯t even have time to react, and a punch filled with supreme rage was already hurled forth, smashing directly into Alonso¡¯s face. Bang! Under this punch, Alonso¡¯s head exploded like a firework display. His body then shattered inch by inch, as if crushed by something! Blood scattered across the sky. One punch. This former deputy commander of the Radiant Knight Order, Alonso, was blown into pieces. Only then did everyone see the man standing mid-air, his face filled with overwhelming killing intent. Upon seeing this man, Xue Xiang and Nian Nian cheered with joy. ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Dad, you finally came to save us!¡± Indeed, it was Xue An. At that moment, Xue An¡¯s heart was brimming with towering rage. He had just finished slaughtering Blood Mountain and was preparing to return to the S country when suddenly, he felt an intense palpitation. He then sensed that the protective arrays he had placed on his two daughters had both been triggered. This deeply shocked him, for it surely meant that his daughters were in danger. He immediately planned to return to the Elf Sanctuary using the mark given by Chloris. But unexpectedly, Chloris was trapped by the Light, causing the mark to fail. In a fit of rage, Xue An burned his cultivation level and crossed over a thousand kilometers in a single step, arriving directly at the farm outside of London and breaking in. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only upon seeing his daughters safe and sound did his heart slightly relax. Then came the fury and killing intent intense enough to incinerate The Multiverse. In his three thousand years of Immortal Cultivation, Xue An had only one rule. Whoever dared to hurt An Yan and his two daughters, no matter if you are the supreme being of the Myriad Realms or a deity from the nine heavens, you must be killed! And now, the Church of Light had finally provoked an individual they should never have crossed! Chapter 399 - Chapter 399: Chapter 399: The Church of Light No Longer Needs to Exist (4th Update) Chapter 399: Chapter 399: The Church of Light No Longer Needs to Exist (4th Update) Xue An first lowered his head and tenderly smiled at his two daughters, ¡°Good girls, wait for Daddy to wipe out all these bad guys!¡± ¡°Mm! Daddy, these bad guys are so horrible, they even cut my finger!¡± Xue Nian pouted, stretching out her finger to complain. Although the small wound had already healed, Xue An¡¯s heart still ached immensely. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Nian Nian, Daddy will avenge you now!¡± Having said that, Xue An turned his head to look at Garry, standing alone in mid-air, his eyes filled with blazing killing intent. ¡°Church of Light?¡± Garry shivered all over, watching Xue An with terror and stammered, ¡°You¡­ you dare to kill a Radiant Knight? The Holy Knight will not let you go!¡± Garry was most afraid of Alonso¡¯s death. After all, that Holy Knight was known for being fiercely protective, and if he learned of Alonso¡¯s death, he would certainly vent his anger on him. Xue An, however, just smiled, ¡°Holy Knight? No, he will be gone soon! As for you, you must die today!¡± Garry was taken aback at first, then his face turned a mix of shock and rage, ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re talking to? I am the cardinal of the National Cult in Euros¡­¡± Before he could finish, Xue An vanished from where he was, appearing in front of Garry the next second and said indifferently, ¡°There will be no cardinals anymore, because even your church¡­ will cease to exist!¡± With that, pristine flames emerged. Garry trembled all over, yelling in disbelief, ¡°Divine Flame of Light, how can you possess such a divine flame?¡± Xue An spoke lightly, ¡°The god you worship might enjoy gilding his own face, but since when did this divine flame have to be named after his deity?¡± ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Garry shouted in terror. ¡°The one to obliterate your Church of Light!¡± Xue An stated calmly, and with a wave of his hand, the white flames enveloped Garry completely. Screams of agony rose from within the flames, and then Garry was burned into nothingness. Thus, all members of the Church of Light who invaded the Elf Sanctuary died. Xue An landed on the ground and hurriedly picked up his two daughters, thoroughly checking them over. Only after ensuring they were unhurt did he relax. At that moment, Chloris approached, her face full of shame as she bowed and said, ¡°My lord, I failed to protect the two young ladies, please punish me!¡± Seeing the Mother Goddess speak like this, all the members of the Elf Race knelt down, ¡°My lord, it is our oversight, please punish us!¡± Xue Xiang said, ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s all the fault of those bad guys, don¡¯t blame Mother Goddess sister or them!¡± Xue Nian also spoke, ¡°Yes, sister is right!¡± Xue An smiled and said to a guilt-ridden Chloris, ¡°Stand up. This isn¡¯t your fault, the blame lies with the people from the Church of Light!¡± Hearing Xue An say this, Chloris finally stood up straight. ¡°Daddy, where¡¯s Mom?¡± asked Xue Xiang. Xue An smiled, ¡°When I sensed something was wrong here, I immediately rushed over. Your mom is slower than me, so wait a little longer for her to arrive!¡± As he was speaking, An Yan, carrying a frying pan and brimming with anger, also appeared in the Elf Sanctuary. ¡°Who, who dares to hurt my daughters?¡± Typically gentle, An Yan was now like a cat with its tail stepped on, her fur completely ruffled and her face filled with murderous intent. ¡°Mommy, the bad guys have been wiped out by Daddy!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian quickly jumped out of Xue An¡¯s arms and rushed over to her. An Yan squatted down and hugged her two daughters tightly, her heart still racing with fear. She had been terrified moments ago. Suddenly, Xue An became furious and informed An Yan that something might have happened to their daughters, saying he had to go ahead and then he disappeared into the sky. Upon hearing these words, An Yan¡¯s heart almost burst, and she immediately followed suit to rush back! With her strength, she couldn¡¯t return to London so quickly. Thankfully, with the help of the two Blood Clan members, Selina and Quintina, she just barely made it back in time. Even though An Yan had blind faith in Xue An, her heart was still a tumultuous mix of emotions all the way. Now, seeing that the father and daughters were all safe and sound, they could finally relax. At that moment, Xue An waved his hand, dispersing the Power of Light that had filled the entire Elf Sanctuary. The Force of Nature returned, and withered trees began to grow anew. Everyone returned to the Mother Tree of the Elves. Chloris once again formally apologized, and Xue An shook his head, ¡°I have said, this matter has nothing to do with you, the fault lies with the Church of Light!¡± The Church of Light! An Yan, upon hearing these words, clenched her teeth with hatred. Chloris then asked, ¡°My lord, what do you plan to do?¡± ¡°What else can I do? If no one offends me, I won¡¯t offend anyone, but if someone offends me, I shall kill! This Church of Light¡­ has no reason to exist anymore!¡± Xue An stated indifferently. His words caused a great uproar. Many elves looked at each other in bewilderment. Indeed, they had just heard the words Xue An said to Garry, but they thought that Xue An was just speaking off the cuff. But now, Xue An was serious. Could this be possible? After all, they were up against the Church of Light, which had been glorious for a thousand years! Yet even the usually good-tempered An Yan couldn¡¯t help but nod her head, ¡°Husband, I agree! These people are utterly reprehensible, it¡¯s time to deal with them!¡± Chloris¡¯s eyes sparkled at the prospect. If Xue An could truly eradicate the Church of Light, the days for the Dark Night Elves would be much better. And how could she stand by on such a matter that affected her own interests? Thinking this, she bowed, ¡°Chloris wishes to follow my lord into battle!¡± Seeing their goddess act thus, all the elves also bowed in unison, ¡°We wish to follow my lord into battle!¡± Xue An smiled faintly. At this time, Elder Luna spoke up, ¡°My lord, although your cultivation level is unmatched, the opponent is a massive force that has ruled Europe for thousands of years, so relying solely on yourself might not be enough. Why not spread the news, to draw those who share our enmity?¡± Xue An did not express agreement or disagreement, but still nodded slightly, ¡°Alright! Then you shall be in charge of this!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Soon, a shocking piece of news spread throughout Europe. The cardinal of the national cult in Country Y and the former deputy leader of the Radiant Knights had all perished. The murderer, Xue An! This news alone was shocking enough. But the news that followed was truly jaw-dropping. Xue An declared he would completely eradicate the Church of Light. This was akin to stirring up a hornet¡¯s nest. All of Europe was violently shaken by this incident. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only True, the Church of Light had been increasingly unpopular over the years, and its current state was nowhere near its heyday in the Middle Ages. But even a camel emaciated to death is larger than a horse. The Dark Council and the Blood Clan, both ancient powers that had been passed down for a thousand years, had not managed to eliminate the Church of Light. Xue An alone was challenging the Church, a world-class massive organization? How is that possible? Chapter 400 - Chapter 400: Chapter 400 Dark Council (5th Update) Chapter 400: Chapter 400 Dark Council (5th Update) European town. After a period of intense training, Fan Mengxue progressed rapidly. She could even use some High-Grade Dark Witchcraft now. Such a rate of improvement left Anastasia in awe. Genius truly defies reason. While Anastasia was marveling, a slight disturbance occurred in the space, and then an emergency letter exuding dark energy appeared in her hand. Anastasia was slightly stunned. This was the kind of urgent letter the Dark Council used only when something extremely critical happened. Had something happened? Anastasia opened the letter and her complexion changed drastically. The letter clearly detailed the events. The Red Cardinal of the National Cult of Country Y, Garry, and former Vice-Captain of the Radiant Knight, Alonso, had both fallen at the hands of Xue An. At the same time, Xue An announced his intention to destroy the Church of Light. Such a significant matter made even Anastasia, who had experienced all sorts of storms, change color. ¡°Master, what happened?¡± noticing Anastasia¡¯s unusual demeanor, Fan Mengxue couldn¡¯t help but ask. Anastasia slightly furrowed her brows and then said in a deep voice, ¡°Take care of your matters, and come back to the Dark Council with me right now!¡± Fan Mengxue was taken aback. She didn¡¯t know what had happened, but seeing Anastasia¡¯s expression, she guessed that it must be serious and nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± The movie that Fan Mengxue had filmed before had won all the awards it could possibly win. Afterward, Fan Mengxue had turned down all invitations, publicly stating she planned to take a break for some time. Han Yao had also returned to her country due to some trivial matters. Therefore, Fan Mengxue was practically a free agent at that moment, so she quickly handled everything. Before leaving, Fan Mengxue, unable to suppress her curiosity, finally asked, ¡°Master, what exactly happened?¡± After hesitating for a moment, Anastasia then told Fan Mengxue what had transpired. Listening, Fan Mengxue¡¯s face grew paler and paler. ¡°The Church of Light¡­ are they very powerful?¡± Anastasia nodded, ¡°Very powerful! Our Dark Council has been clashing with them for over a thousand years, and for the most part, we have been at a disadvantage.¡± Fan Mengxue¡¯s eyes began to redden, ¡°Then¡­ what should we do? Why was he so foolish to challenge such a vast power alone!¡± Although Fan Mengxue knew that Xue An was no ordinary person and that his strength was formidable, his opponents this time were the top forces that had ruled over Europe for over a thousand years, not just any Tom, Dick, or Harry! ¡°No, I have to find him!¡± Fan Mengxue made up her mind and started to head out. Anastasia frowned, ¡°What problem can you solve by going to him?¡± ¡°I can¡­¡± Anastasia cut off Fan Mengxue, saying indifferently, ¡°With your current level of Dark Witchcraft, just any Purple-Garbed Deacon could defeat you. Your going would be of no help!¡± ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Fan Mengxue became so anxious that she began to cry. Anastasia said coolly, ¡°First, come back to the Council with me. This matter has become so big, if Xue An really intends to move against the Church of Light, the Dark Council cannot just stand by and watch!¡± The Dark Council was situated amidst the mountains in Eastern Europe. There were no roads available for humans to traverse, and even if you used an airplane to survey from the sky, no trace could be discerned. Unless you employed Dark Witchcraft or other dark magic, it was impossible to enter this place. After landing, Fan Mengxue took the witch¡¯s robe that Anastasia handed to her, draped it over herself, and followed behind her into the castle. Once they rounded a ridge, a pitch-black ancient castle suddenly appeared in the distance. The gates of the castle were wide open, and there seemed to be guards patrolling in front. Not until she approached did Fan Mengxue realize with horror that all the patrolling soldiers were skeletons. The leading skeleton, upon seeing Anastasia, even bowed very politely and said in a withered voice, ¡°Witch my lady, you¡¯re back!¡± My goodness, they could even talk. Fan Mengxue¡¯s eyes widened in amazement. Anastasia, unfazed, asked, ¡°Have the other lords returned?¡± ¡°They have all returned and are waiting for you inside!¡± Anastasia nodded and continued to lead Fan Mengxue inside. While walking in, Anastasia whispered, ¡°Those are Skull Head magic soldiers, created by a very annoying fellow, specifically to guard the entrance to the council.¡± ¡°Tassia, here I am hearing you gossiping about me behind my back, that¡¯s not something a lady should do!¡± a voice chimed in. Hearing this, Anastasia scoffed coldly, ¡°Karsath, if you dare call me a lady again, believe it or not, I¡¯ll dismantle your bones.¡± While saying this, Anastasia continued to lead Fan Mengxue into a large hall. The hall was sparsely furnished, with just an oval table in the center. At this moment, several people were sitting around the table. But these people were challenging the limits of imagination. One of them, even while seated, was about three meters tall, his muscles sculpted as if carved out, exuding a sense of explosive beauty. There was also a woman covered as if in mosaics, her face completely indiscernible. But the most eye-catching was the one who had been bickering with Anastasia. This person wore a western cowboy outfit, complete with a wide-brimmed hat, but beneath the hat was the form of a skull. At that moment, this skull was leisurely sipping red wine. Fan Mengxue was very curious as to how the red wine was actually consumed. As Anastasia entered, everyone in the room nodded in acknowledgment. Then Karsath¡¯s dry laughter broke the silence, ¡°Now that the Witch has returned as well, our council may commence! Oh, who is this?¡± Karsath took an interest in Fan Mengxue. Anastasia replied coolly, ¡°My newly accepted apprentice!¡± ¡°A female apprentice? I can already smell the faint scent of a lady, she must be a beauty, right?¡± Karsath said with a laugh. Anastasia coldly retorted, ¡°Of course she¡¯s beautiful, but you¡¯re a skeleton now, aren¡¯t you? All you can do is look.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Even looking is nice, a beautiful body is always worthy of admiration! And shouldn¡¯t you introduce your new apprentice so we can get acquainted?¡± Karsath said cheerily. Anastasia nodded, ¡°Mengxue, take off your hood.¡± Fan Mengxue did as she was told, removing the hood of her robe, revealing her face. The room fell silent. After a moment, Karsath was heard, almost moaning, ¡°My god, isn¡¯t that my favorite actress, Fan Mengxue?¡± Chapter 401 - Chapter 401: Chapter 401 The Star-Crazed Necromancer (First Update) Chapter 401: Chapter 401 The Star-Crazed Necromancer (First Update) Karsath had lived for over a thousand years. He might also be the only Necromancer left in the whole world. The rest of the Necromancers had mostly died during the medieval period. At that time, the Church of Light was at the peak of its power, frantically suppressing and exterminating all foreign Deities and various heresies. Karsath was the sole survivor. Yet, even after having gone through so much, even now that his body had been offered to the god of death. He was still full of interest in life. And his ability to embrace new things was also very strong. In simple terms, he followed whatever was popular. In recent years, he had become obsessed with fan culture. By chance, he saw Fan Mengxue starring in God Slayer. The movie, and particularly Fan Mengxue¡¯s performance, amazed Karsath to the point of seeing her as a Heavenly Being, and from then on, he became an avid fan of hers. He even planned to go to Huaxia to find Fan Mengxue, but unexpectedly he met her here, and moreover, Fan Mengxue had become the apprentice of a Dark Witch. Karsath stood up, walked over to a confused-looking Fan Mengxue, and performed an elegant bow. ¡°Respected Miss Fan, I enjoy your movies the most, could you give me your autograph?¡± Fan Mengxue nodded in a daze. ¡°That would be great!¡± Karsath was delighted, and he somehow produced a pen and handed it to Fan Mengxue, then he took off his hat and respectfully bowed his head. ¡°Please sign on top of my head!¡± Fan Mengxue looked at her master, Anastasia, in a bit of a panic, and Anastasia shrugged her shoulders, indicating it didn¡¯t matter. With that, Fan Mengxue bit her lip and with trembling hands signed her name on the smooth-as-jade skull. ¡°Okay¡­ it¡¯s done!¡± Fan Mengxue¡¯s voice trembled as she spoke. Taking a step back, Karsath raised his head, and the Skull Head was removed. Then, looking at the signature on top of the skull, he clicked his tongue in admiration. ¡°Such beautiful handwriting, but I should really learn some Huaxia language!¡± ¡°Alright, Karsath, quit your clowning, we have serious matters to discuss,¡± Anastasia said in a deep voice. Hearing her words, Karsath reattached his head and then sighed, ¡°If we¡¯re talking about who has been the most prominent in the past two years, then it definitely has to be Mr. Xue from Huaxia!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been gathering information about his deeds recently, and each one is astounding. But I never imagined he would be so bold as to kill a Cardinal and a Radiant Knight, and even declare his intention to eliminate the Church of Light!¡± The woman covered in mosaics spoke in an indistinct voice, ¡°The key isn¡¯t this, but how we, the Dark Council, should respond to this incident!¡± ¡°Meng Yan, then what attitude do you think we should take?¡± Titan said in a muffled voice. The woman known as Meng Yan was once a household name as a monster throughout Europe. After hearing Titan¡¯s words, Meng Yan said, ¡°If Mr. Xue truly has the strength to confront the Church of Light, we should naturally assist him. But if he is just all talk, then rash actions on our part could cause us significant losses!¡± ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s what I was thinking too. Moreover, I feel that the chances of Xue An¡¯s success are very slim. After all, no matter how formidable he may be, the other side is an immensely large organization. How could he alone confront them?¡± Titan nodded as he spoke. But at that moment, Fan Mengxue suddenly said, ¡°I believe he is serious about eliminating the Church of Light!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± The leaders of the Dark Council all looked towards Fan Mengxue. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Meng Yan asked. Fan Mengxue lowered her head, ¡°Because I know him!¡± Anastasia nodded to the questioning crowd, indicating that what Fan Mengxue said was true. ¡°Just because you know him, you trust him that much?¡± Meng Yan challenged. Fan Mengxue was silent for a moment, then spoke, ¡°I know him too well. If he said he would exterminate, then he surely will take action to exterminate, because he has always been a man of his word!¡± ¡°But such a big matter¡­¡± Meng Yan wanted to say something else. Anastasia spoke, ¡°I agree with Meng Xue¡¯s words, and The Dark Council has been quiet for so many years. It¡¯s time to make a move, or else many will forget what it means to show reverence!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Titan was still hesitant. Anastasia shook her head and said, ¡°Titan, even if what Meng Xue said isn¡¯t true, enduring and compromising blindly can never last. Without showing our strength, we will only allow the Church of Light to become ever more overbearing!¡± Titan no longer spoke, his head bowed in silence. ¡°Moreover, if Xue An does make a move, and if he truly can shake the Church of Light, then by standing by and watching, even if the Church of Light is eradicated, we will have no right to take charge of everything.¡± Many were silent at this. Karsath then gave a raspy chuckle, ¡°Indeed, I concur with the Witch¡¯s words. These years of hiding have almost made these old bones of mine rust. It is time for my people to return to the world! At the very least, I must let the world know the Necromancers haven¡¯t been completely extinguished yet!¡± Titan and Meng Yan exchanged glances, still hesitant. At this moment, a letter suddenly appeared in Anastasia¡¯s hands. She unfolded it and her expression instantly turned grave. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Karsath asked. Anastasia¡¯s voice trembled slightly, ¡°News just arrived, Blood Mountain, the sacred ground of the Blood Clan, has been slaughtered by Xue An, and the Blood Clan¡¯s council has been utterly destroyed!¡± Hiss. All the significant figures present inhaled sharply. ¡°Is the news true?¡± Karsath asked in a deep voice. ¡°Absolutely certain!¡± Anastasia replied. The leaders looked at each other, each seeing the shock in the others¡¯ eyes. Then Karsath gave a wry smile, ¡°It seems we¡¯ve all underestimated Mr. Xue¡¯s capabilities!¡± The power of the Blood Clan was slightly stronger than that of the Dark Council. Yet even such a power had been annihilated by Xue An alone. Now, no one had anything left to say. ¡°The Titan clan agrees to take action!¡± Titan declared after a moment of silence. ¡°Meng Yan agrees as well!¡± Karsath chuckled, ¡°Even though I am the only Necromancer left, I still want to express our lineage¡¯s agreement.¡± Anastasia nodded, ¡°Very well, let the Dark Council begin preparations! Be ready to take action against the Church of Light at any moment!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± All the leaders responded in unison. But Fan Mengxue had been looking completely lost throughout the entire conversation. She had not yet recovered from the shock brought on by the news. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only One man annihilating the Blood Clan! Have you become so powerful now? At this thought, Fan Mengxue could not help feeling a sense of despair. I once thought that by pushing myself to the limit, I could keep up with you. But in the end, I couldn¡¯t even catch a glimpse of your shadow. Chapter 402 - Chapter 402: Chapter 402 An Yan, Who Takes Breakthroughs as Daily Meals Chapter 402: Chapter 402 An Yan, Who Takes Breakthroughs as Daily Meals The news of the Blood Clan¡¯s annihilation spread rapidly throughout Europe. All sides were terrified. No one had expected that Xue An, by his own power, would have wiped out such a formidable force as the Blood Clan. Those who had previously disbelieved the news about the eradication of the Church of Light and thought it impossible, now found themselves horrified to discover. It seemed Xue An truly did have the strength to accomplish this. Now, many forces oppressed by the Church of Light began to stir restlessly. Big players from all sides focused their attention on the Church of Light, eager to see how it would respond. But, against all expectations, the usually arrogant Church of Light maintained silence this time. They even failed to respond to the incident whatsoever. This caused an even greater shock to many. A somewhat absurd idea began to form. Could it be¡­ that the Church of Light was afraid? The situation passed in this eerie silence for three days. Not just the Church of Light showed no move, but even Xue An seemed to have vanished without a trace. Many forces grew impatient and began their own little maneuvers. In an instant, numerous small conflicts broke out continuously in Europe¡¯s underworld, releasing long-standing grudges at this time. Those with greater audacity even started to launch frequent attacks on the Church of Light. In the span of three days, the Church of Light lost over a dozen small churches, and even a bishop in purple attire died. Even so, the Church of Light still made no reaction whatsoever. This emboldened many. Many forces that had been ravaged by the Church of Light for years emerged, ready to take this opportunity to vent their anger. But it was clear to the discerning that those who emerged were just smaller, insolent forces. The really big players, like the Dark Council, had not made a move. The situation became increasingly complicated. Inside the Dark Council. Anastasia shook her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not act rashly for now, the current attacks on the Church of Light are just scratching the surface and can¡¯t harm its foundation. Besides, the silence from the Church of Light is quite strange; I always feel something is not right!¡± Karsath nodded in agreement, ¡°Indeed! It feels like the calm before the storm. These pests from the Church of Light are not the ones to suffer losses lightly, and who knows what schemes they are concocting!¡± Titan and others nodded in agreement; as those who had dealt with the Church of Light for so many years, they naturally understood that these people were not to be trifled with. Meng Yan sighed softly and said in a low voice, ¡°I wonder what our Mr. Xue is busy with now.¡± She wasn¡¯t the only one with this doubt. At this moment, everyone turned their questioning gaze to the instigator, Xue An, wanting to know exactly what he was up to. Elf Sanctuary. Xue An took out all the Blood Pearls, selecting those of the Marquis. The remaining Duke and Prince Blood Pearls totaled dozens. The only truly useful thing about these Blood Pearls was the Rule Power they contained. Combined, these were roughly equivalent to the value of a Golden Immortal¡¯s immortal lattice. Xue An took a deep breath, wrote a Profound Mystery Dharma Seal in the air, and with a light shout, ¡°Divide!¡± All the Blood Pearls floated into the air, then under the illumination of this Dharma Seal, they began to disintegrate gradually. The bloodlight within the pearls began to peel away like water, leaving strands of dazzling Rule Power. This bloodlight was pure Blood Clan essence blood; it would be a pity to waste it. Xue An glanced at Quintina beside him and said indifferently, ¡°This might hurt a bit, just endure it for a while!¡± Before Quintina could react, Xue An waved his hand and the bloodlight began to pour crazily into Quintina¡¯s head. Quintina screamed in pain, and her whole body burst from the immense energy in an instant. Her pale skin cracked open in moments, and she even turned into a bloodied figure. Boom. Quintina¡¯s wings spread out behind her, and at the same time, a fifth pair of wings began to grow. However, even so, Quintina still couldn¡¯t bear such a powerful energy. Even her entire being showed signs of collapsing. Xue An furrowed his brow slightly, looked over at Selina, and said lightly, ¡°Are you afraid?¡± A light shone in Selina¡¯s eyes. She had just been full of envy for Quintina, feeling that Xue An was being incredibly good to her. That was the purest Blood Clan energy, and he had given it all to her. However, Selina was very much aware of her own circumstances, knowing that she was lucky enough to have not been killed by Xue An. Naturally, she did not dare to hope for more. Now that Xue An asked her this, she was slightly taken aback, then quickly shook her head. ¡°Not afraid!¡± Xue An nodded slightly, waved his hand, and the blood light began to infuse into Selina¡¯s body. Boom. Selina felt her entire being begin to shatter at the cellular level and then reassemble. This kind of pain could drive an ordinary person insane. But Selina only furrowed her brow slightly. Compared to the torture she had endured over the past hundred years, this pain was negligible. Very quickly. This blood light was allotted equally to both Selina and Quintina. However, the energy was so immense that it would take them a long time to fully absorb it. The remaining power was all Rule Power. Xue An held his palm open, and the Rule Power began to converge, gradually forming a sphere of light. Xue An gave An Yan an indulgently smile, ¡°Yan¡¯er, close your eyes!¡± It was as if he was coaxing a child about to get an injection. An Yan nodded, ¡°Mhm!¡± Xue An first enveloped the light sphere with his Divine Sense, and then suddenly pressed it against An Yan¡¯s forehead. If Rule Power were infused directly, it might hurt a bit. Of course, Xue An couldn¡¯t bear to let his wife suffer even the slightest discomfort, so he protected it with his Divine Sense. Under the guidance of Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense, this Rule Power headed straight for An Yan¡¯s Seal. Boom! When all the Rule Power had been spent, the Seal was blasted open with a tiny crack. After completing the task, Xue An withdrew his Divine Sense and wiped the sweat from his forehead. Xue An feared injuring An Yan¡¯s soul, so he protected her with his Divine Sense throughout the whole process. As a result, he was more tired than An Yan. At this moment, An Yan blinked, and her momentum suddenly began to climb. Boom. A powerful aura radiated from An Yan. Xue An looked on in some astonishment. His wife¡­ had actually made another breakthrough. And this time, she had advanced from a Half-step Loose Immortal directly to a Loose Immortal. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It should be noted that many people might never cross this threshold in their entire lives. Yet An Yan had broken through as easily as breathing. ¡°Husband, I seem to have become stronger again!¡± An Yan said excitedly. Xue An smiled and ruffled An Yan¡¯s head, proudly saying, ¡°Yes, my wife is indeed amazing!¡± Then he stood up, smiled lightly, ¡°Alright, now it¡¯s time to settle accounts with the Church of Light¡­¡± Chapter 404 - Chapter 404: Chapter 404: No Big Deal, Just Killing You (Second Update) Chapter 404: Chapter 404: No Big Deal, Just Killing You (Second Update) Hearing these words, Ding Ran couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed, leading everyone to follow behind the Priest and enter the church. ¡°My God, it¡¯s gorgeous!¡± When they saw the stunningly beautiful stained-glass light, Ding Ran and the others all exclaimed in a daze. The Priest slightly pursed his lips, feeling somewhat disdainful inside. Truly a bunch of country bumpkins who¡¯ve never seen the world. So he arrogantly said, ¡°Please don¡¯t make a fuss, this place is not ordinary! Moreover, the Bishop really dislikes people talking nonsense!¡± Ding Ran and the others quickly shut their mouths, not daring to make a sound. ¡°Bishop, I¡¯ve brought the people!¡± The Priest, leading Ding Ran and the others, came to a room and said softly. ¡°Let them come in!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Priest gently pushed the door open and then stood to the side with hands downcast. Ding Ran took a deep breath, steadying his spirit before walking into the room. The room¡¯s decor, like the church outside, was luxurious and stunningly beautiful. And a man in red garments was looking at them with a smile. A surge of excitement rose in Ding Ran¡¯s heart. The red-robed Bishop in Europe was a bona fide person of high status, and the fact that he could meet him was a substantial gain. So she stepped forward two paces and said very respectfully, ¡°Your Excellency, the Bishop, hello!¡± Klichen smiled faintly, ¡°Young people from the distant East, I am also very happy to see you!¡± Klichen¡¯s charity made Ding Ran and the others, who were rather nervous, secretly heave a sigh of relief. It seemed that the Bishop was not so inaccessible after all. Ding Ran said respectfully, ¡°Bishop, we are very honored that you could meet with us!¡± ¡°Under the heavens, all are children of God, and we are all equal before God, so what meeting do we speak of?¡± Klichen spoke lightly, his face emanating a holy glow. The approachability deliberately displayed by Klichen touched everyone deeply. Ding Ran was so moved that her voice trembled, ¡°Bishop, you indeed are a most respectable priest!¡± Klichen smiled slightly, ¡°Young people, I hear your interview is about the church¡¯s renovation and upkeep?¡± ¡°Yes! Bishop, this is the topic of our thesis; we are very interested and hope you can tell us about it!¡± ¡°Sure! But I think, we¡¯d better sit down and have some coffee before we talk! You must know, our coffee here is quite famous!¡± Klichen intentionally showed off a little humor. Ding Ran and the others indeed smiled. ¡°Thank you very much, Bishop!¡± Once the coffee was served, Ding Ran and the others began to ask some questions about church architecture. Klichen was forthcoming, answering every question. This harmonious atmosphere of host and guests enjoying themselves thoroughly surprised the Priest standing outside. He really couldn¡¯t understand why the usually haughty Bishop was paying such attention to these young people from Huaguo. But this successfully impressed Ding Ran and the others. By now, in their eyes, Klichen had truly become a respectable figure indeed. When the questioning was almost over, Klichen said with a smile, ¡°It seems it¡¯s getting late; why don¡¯t you stay for a simple lunch?¡± Ding Ran and the others nodded excitedly in thanks. Klichen clapped his hands, and soon a well-dressed Priest came in, pushing a food cart. The seductive crimson wine, the fragrant steak, and the extremely refined silverware. All these were noble experiences one couldn¡¯t buy outside no matter how much money they spent. Ding Ran and the others were even more affected by this atmosphere, their every gesture filled with increasing respect for Klichen. The ambiance at the banquet grew warmer and warmer. But just as host and guests were enjoying themselves thoroughly, Xue An had already arrived outside the church with An Yan. ¡°What a beautiful church!¡± An Yan exclaimed. Xue An offered a faint smile, ¡°As beings that once dominated this continent, each church is the most expensive building in the area; naturally, they are beautiful.¡± With that, Xue An walked inside. The priests guarding the church frowned upon seeing this and stepped forward, speaking in an arrogant tone, ¡°The church is not open to the public, leave immediately!¡± Xue An slightly lifted his gaze to look at the group of priests. Boom. The priests felt a majestic force assail them, sending them flying until they slammed against the wall, where they finally came to a stop, then all looked at Xue An with eyes filled with terror. Xue An gave a faint smile and then stepped forward into the church. These people were but small fry; not worth taking their lives. As Xue An crossed the threshold of the church, the entire building suddenly trembled slightly. At the same time, the statues of the God of Light inside the church emitted a dazzling radiance. But Xue An merely glanced at them casually. The trembling statues all quieted down. It was as if¡­ they were afraid of something. This commotion naturally startled Klichen, who was in the reception room, enjoying a lively conversation with Ding Ran and the others. He was initially startled, then his complexion changed drastically. Ding Ran and the others asked in surprise, ¡°Your Excellency Bishop, what is the matter? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Klichen no longer had the mood to pretend and roared, ¡°All of you shut up!¡± Ding Ran and the rest were all shocked because Klichen¡¯s face had become extremely ferocious and terrifying, devoid of his previous elegance. Just then, the grand doors of the reception room collapsed with a bang as Xue An, with his hands clasped behind his back, walked in slowly. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry for disturbing your meal,¡± Xue An said with a smile, speaking indifferently. Upon seeing it was Xue An, Ding Ran and the others were stunned. Especially Ding Ran. She would never forget the scene at the Blood Clan castle. If not for Xue An, she might have been consumed as a post-dinner dessert by the Blood Clan long ago. But what was he doing here this time? Could it be that even this respected Cardinal was a vampire? Ding Ran¡¯s thoughts were scattered. Klichen had already stood up abruptly, looking at Xue An with eyes full of fear. ¡°Mr. Xue, your sudden visit, may I ask what it¡¯s for?¡± Klichen struggled to keep his voice steady. ¡°Oh? You recognize me?¡± Xue An said lightly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°If we were to talk about who has been the most prominent in Europe lately, it would certainly be you, and besides, you are a Chinese, so it¡¯s not hard to guess,¡± Klichen said. Xue An nodded, ¡°You¡¯re quite smart! I¡¯m here for no other reason but to kill you!¡± Klichen was dumbfounded by Xue An¡¯s blunt statement, and then retorted in a fit of rage, ¡°Mr. Xue, it seems we have no grudge between us, do we? Just because that bastard Garry offended you doesn¡¯t mean I am your enemy too!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, but turned to look at Ding Ran and the others sitting silently by the side. ¡°What a coincidence to run into you all here again!¡± Chapter 405 - Chapter 405: Chapter 405: Technology is Power! (3rd Update) Chapter 405: Chapter 405: Technology is Power! (3rd Update) Hearing Xue An¡¯s words, Ding Ran felt like crying. He must have somehow offended this person. Otherwise, why would he appear every time he dined with someone? Klichen¡¯s eyes lit up as he quickly said, ¡°Mr. Xue, I have taken good care of your compatriots! Moreover, I think there¡¯s no enmity between us, you see¡­.¡± Xue An waved his hand to silence Klichen and then spoke indifferently, ¡°How you treat them is none of my business. I am killing you because your Church of Light should not have set your sights on me!¡± As he spoke, Xue An took a step forward. Endless Sword Qi immediately enveloped Klichen. Klichen cried out, ¡°Xue An, must you be so ruthless?¡± Xue An said coolly, ¡°Save those words for the innocent souls persecuted to death by your Church of Light!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m really afraid of you! Divine might like prison!¡± Klichen knew conflict was inevitable and roared angrily. A dazzling holy light burst from him and went straight for Xue An. But Xue An simply waved his hand. The seemingly grand and powerful holy light vanished into thin air. Klichen almost popped his eyes out, exclaiming, ¡°How is that possible! This holy light is indestructible, how could you¡­.¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the only one with light?¡± Xue An said indifferently as pure white lotuses appeared in the air. ¡°Divine Flame of Light! No¡­.¡± Klichen screamed in agony as the protective holy light around him completely submitted to the lotuses like subjects to an emperor. The sword beams wrapped around Klichen and within a few breaths, reduced him to blood and water. With Klichen¡¯s death, several statues of the God of Light in the church suddenly developed cracks, and the once splendid hall fell into gloom. Such was the role of a bishop; he could greatly enhance the sanctity of a church. Now that Klichen was dead, the church fell alongside him. After doing all this, Xue An turned to look at Ding Ran and the others, who had a dazed expression, and said coolly, ¡°This place is very dangerous. You should return to China. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee you¡¯ll be this lucky next time!¡± Having said that, Xue An left with An Yan. Once he was far away. ¡°Sister, what should¡­ what do we do?¡± Ding Guang asked with a trembling voice. Ding Ran shuddered back to consciousness and stood up without hesitation, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what he said? We are going back to the country now!¡± ¡°Are we leaving now? What about our thesis¡­.¡± ¡°What damn thesis, I¡¯d rather not graduate at all!¡± Ding Ran yelled angrily and turned to march out. She made up her mind; never again! No, she decided she would never come to Europe in her life! This place was far too dangerous! The news of Klichen¡¯s fall spread rapidly. All sides were shaken. Countless people focused their attention on Xue An and the Church of Light. They all wanted to know what the next move would be for these two parties. Many asserted that the Church of Light would definitely react, after all, this was the third high-ranking official Xue An had killed. But to everyone¡¯s surprise, the Church of Light still maintained its silence, as if nothing had happened at all. In stark contrast was Xue An, who was making his way southward, successively slaying several churches along the way and obliterating four or five purple-robed deacons. Many people sobered up from their initial shock and confusion, and were then horrified to realize that if Xue An continued southward on this route, he would inevitably reach the headquarters of the Church of Light, the Holy Nation of Light! Could it be that he really intended to challenge an entire nation by himself? This thought shocked many, but at the same time made many with their own agendas restless and eager. In any case, the whole of Europe, and indeed the entire world, was stirred by Xue An¡¯s actions, and countless eyes were drawn to the Holy Nation of Light. The Holy Nation of Light is a small country spanning just a few square kilometers. Despite its small size, there stood one exquisitely beautiful church after another on its land. And located at the most central position was the world-renowned Holy Church of Light. This was a place said to allow direct communication with the God of Light, and its history traced back even to the Desolate Era. This was also the very core of the Church of Light, where the Pontiff of Light resided. At this moment, on the sacred square in front of the Holy Church of Light, where tourists teemed, it was extremely lively. In the Middle Ages, this was a bona fide forbidden ground. However, with increasing secularization over the years, and particularly after an edict from the former Pontiff, the whole Theocratic Nation had begun to open its doors to secular tourists. This naturally included the sacred square, claimed to be a place where one could hear the whispers of God. But now, the crowd on the square was not merely tourists. Almost every nation¡¯s intelligence agents were present, as were spies sent by various powers in Europe. After all, recent events had touched the hearts of many, and everyone wanted to know why the usually dominant Church of Light was being so silent this time? David was an intelligence agent from the M Country¡¯s agency, and he was here on a surveillance mission. And David believed that among the tourists on the square, there were certainly many of his colleagues. Honestly, this mission was quite nice, almost like a paid holiday. Not only could he enjoy exquisite medieval architecture for free, but occasionally, he might even have a romantic encounter with beautiful tourists from various countries. At the thought of this, David couldn¡¯t help but get a little excited and casually walked over to an open-air caf¨¦ on the corner of the square where he bought a cup of coffee and a sandwich. As he took the coffee, the bearded stall owner smiled and said, ¡°May God bless you!¡± David nodded, then, without changing his expression, he said softly, ¡°Still no anomalies, I suspect the Church of Light really might have become afraid of Mr. Xue now!¡± ¡°Keep watching!¡± the bearded owner said with a smile, then turned back to his work. David looked at the owner who didn¡¯t seem like an intelligence agent at all, shrugged his shoulders, and turned to enjoy his meal. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Meanwhile, a few kilometers away from the sacred square, in a black business van. Karsath, with a cigar in his mouth, exclaimed in admiration, ¡°You see? Technology is power!¡± Anastasia, Fan Mengxue, and Meng Yan all looked at the screen in Karsath¡¯s hand. What it showed was a live image of the sacred square. Karsath took a deep drag from his cigar, letting the smoke drift out through the skull head¡¯s various holes, and said with great pride, ¡°On this sacred square, any use of black magic or witchcraft would be detected, but not this mechanical beetle! How about that? Isn¡¯t it impressive?¡± Chapter 406 - Chapter 406: Chapter 406: Looting a Burning House (4th Update) Chapter 406: Chapter 406: Looting a Burning House (4th Update) ¡°` Speaking of which, he was remotely controlling a mechanical beetle with his phone, making it circle around the square. Anastasia couldn¡¯t help but nod in admiration, ¡°Karsath, I didn¡¯t expect you old bones to still be able to handle such high-tech gadgets!¡± Karsath grumbled a bit displeasedly, ¡°Miss Tassia, I hope you understand that as a Necromancer, I am still a youth at just over twelve hundred years old!¡± Anastasia snorted disdainfully, ¡°A youth, you say? A youth whose head spouts smoke when he takes a puff of his cigar?¡± Fan Mengxue originally didn¡¯t want to laugh, but hearing what Anastasia said, and recalling the image from before, she couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. With a snort, Fan Mengxue laughed out loud. Hearing Fan Mengxue¡¯s laughter, Karsath, who had been feeling a bit embarrassed, couldn¡¯t help but feel smug again. ¡°Ahem, no matter what you say, it seems Miss Mengxue is quite fond of me, right?¡± Karsath looked at Fan Mengxue full of hope. Of course, this hopeful expression could only be discerned from the two dancing flames in his eye sockets. After spending the past few days together, Fan Mengxue had already become familiar with Karsath¡¯s personality. Chasing trends, flirting at every turn, rooted in place at the sight of a beautiful woman, and always feeling irresistibly handsome ¨C he was incredibly narcissistic. These were the most prominent traits of Karsath. As Anastasia put it, it was a good thing his sect had perished at the hands of the Church in the middle ages; otherwise, even if they had survived to the present day, he would have infuriated them to death. Thus, Fan Mengxue responded with a polite smile and discreetly shifted a little further away. Now Karsath truly felt awkward. Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly uttered a light ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Huh, aren¡¯t those the Dark Druids?¡± Karsath pointed at the image of the Dark Druid High Priest To Ran and his company on the screen. Anastasia looked and couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°To Ran and his bunch have such nerve? To actually stroll around in the Sacred Square?¡± Karsath curled his lip, ¡°These guys aren¡¯t like us; they all worship the Force of Nature, and if they don¡¯t use it, they¡¯re no different from ordinary people! Naturally, they aren¡¯t afraid of the Church of Light¡¯s checks! But I am curious, what are these guys doing here?¡± Just as Karsath said, To Ran had brought a group of his followers to the Sacred Square. Their purpose was simple: they wanted to see if there was an opportunity to exploit. Compared to other forces and their deep hatred for the Church of Light, the Dark Druids didn¡¯t have such strong animosity. This time, they purely wanted to take advantage of the chaos and pocket some benefits. However, after To Ran had made a round, he didn¡¯t find anything unusual and couldn¡¯t help feeling somewhat disdainful. David, watching from a distance, was fixedly staring at To Ran, whispering into his button intercom, ¡°It seems like the Dark Druids. These guys showing up too, it seems the situation is getting more complicated!¡± The bearded man, busy tending to his business, smiled and nodded to a customer. But when he turned around, he whispered, ¡°This affair has startled even the most hidden of the dark forces. Continue to observe, especially for any members of the Dark Council!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± David responded, quickly gulping down the last of his sandwich, and was about to stand up when, a low chant began to drift out from the Church of Light¡¯s grand cathedral. David was momentarily stunned, then his eyes widened in surprise. Not just him, everyone in the square was taken aback. Because the chant was astonishingly beautiful, as if¡­ there were truly angels murmuring. ¡°` A faint holy light began to rise from the ground, gradually ascending from the statue standing in the square, while the chanting became clearer and clearer. At that moment, a scream pierced the air. A well-disguised member of the Dark Races, illuminated by the holy light, started to emit black smoke from all over before dying miserably on the spot. This scene seemed to serve as a reminder to everyone; many shuddered and expressions of terror appeared on their faces as they turned to flee the square. But just then, the chanting grew even louder. The entire Church of Light began to radiate intense holy light. Countless believers and the congregation, upon seeing this, couldn¡¯t help but fall to their knees in excitement, praying loudly. Druids like To Ran from the Dark Races also felt a sense of fear; they were just there to join in the excitement, so how had things suddenly taken this turn? To Ran gritted his teeth and quietly led his people to retreat toward the outskirts of the area. However, upon reaching the edge of the square, a thin barrier of holy light suddenly appeared. At the same time, the chanting became deafening as a radiant orb of light appeared atop the Church of Light. An immensely powerful aura instantly enveloped the entire place. All the believers and the congregation were moved to tears at this moment. Whereas people like David and To Ran looked on as if they had lost their kin, their faces pale as they watched the unfolding scene. The light gradually floated in mid-air. And behind it, one after another, powerful figures materialized. In an almost moaning tone, David said, ¡°The Pope, the Chief Judge of the Heretics, Holy Knight of Light, Chief Judge of Light¡­ all these luminaries of the Light have gathered, so this light¡­¡± He dared not continue. For the conclusion was simply too terrifying. But at that moment, the light gradually dissipated, revealing a young man radiating an almost tangible holy light, with an exceedingly handsome face and two orbs of holy light burning in his eyes. This man looked down upon everyone in the square, a smile of superiority appearing on his lips as he spoke softly, ¡°God said, ¡®Let there be light!¡¯¡± Upon his command, countless holy lights rose, and all the believers and the congregation felt themselves become younger and stronger. This revelation made them fanatically devoted to the man. But those tainted with the aura of darkness were not so fortunate. For instance, To Ran, who was enveloped by a mass of holy light so powerful that it almost completely eradicated his Force of Nature. Luckily, To Ran reacted quickly enough to escape, though not without injury. However, his underlings weren¡¯t as lucky; most of them didn¡¯t even manage to scream before they were annihilated by the holy light into oblivion. This discovery made To Ran tremble all over, but he didn¡¯t dare look back, instead running away frantically. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Because he suddenly recalled a legend, a profoundly terrifying legend. Meanwhile, in the black business car, Karsath and Anastasia, among others, all stared blankly at the man exuding superiority on their phone screens. Suddenly, the man turned his head to glance at the screen. Crack. The phone screen shattered, and a few wisps of holy light shot through the air towards Karsath. Chapter 407 - Chapter 407: Chapter 407: The Descent of the Saint Heir (Fifth Update) Chapter 407: Chapter 407: The Descent of the Saint Heir (Fifth Update) Karsath cried out in shock and with a wave of his hand, a thick black mist formed a barrier in front of him. But this black mist was like a thin sheet of paper in the face of the holy light; it had no power to resist. A ray of holy light touched Karsath¡¯s arm. Sizzle! Black smoke rose, and Karsath cried out in pain. At that moment, Anastasia¡¯s face was stern as she waved her hand, ¡°Confusion!¡± The holy light was instantly enveloped by a dusty glow. Simultaneously, Anastasia stepped forward, tore off Karsath¡¯s affected arm and threw it aside, then commanded coldly, ¡°Run now!¡± Everyone was startled and immediately used their strongest escape abilities, vanishing from inside the carriage. No sooner had their figures disappeared than the holy light violently broke free from its restraints and exploded. Boom. The entire carriage was instantly blown to pieces. Above the Sacred Plaza. The young man snorted disdainfully and said lightly, ¡°They sure run fast!¡± The Pope, in utmost humility from behind, gently said, ¡°Saint Heir, should we send someone to pursue them?¡± ¡°No need! Let these dark worms live a few more days!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Pope and the other magnates all bent down and agreed, their demeanor extremely deferential. At the same time, the entire plaza, the entire Grand Cathedral of Light, indeed all the clergy and faithful of the Holy Nation of Light knelt down in unison, praying devoutly to the man radiating intense holy light in the sky. ¡°We welcome the Saint Heir, descending to the world!¡± The Son of Light revealed a smug smile and nodded slightly, ¡°God loves the world, and I am here by the command of my father, the Divine King, to spread the divine word and eradicate the darkness!¡± All the faithful and clergy were excitedly bowing their heads repeatedly, some even weeping uncontrollably. To them, it was the greatest honor of their lives to see a living god. Meanwhile, those like Karsath who had barely escaped wore extremely somber expressions. ¡°I knew it, the Church of Light has never been an easy opponent. This silence and forbearance were because they were summoning the Saint Heir! And damn it, they¡¯ve actually succeeded!¡± Karsath cursed, his voice trembling slightly with profound fear. Anastasia and the others also had very ugly expressions on their faces. ¡°The Saint Heir has come; I didn¡¯t expect that since the War of Divine Fall in the Middle Ages, they would dare to use such a forbidden technique!¡± Anastasia said hatefully. Fan Mengxue asked somewhat perplexedly, ¡°Is this Saint Heir¡­ really that powerful?¡± Upon hearing this, Karsath sighed and said, ¡°How should I put it? This Saint Heir is the divine child of the God of Light that the Church of Light worships. Each one possesses tremendously potent strength and can even¡­ be regarded as invincible in this world!¡± Hearing this, Fan Mengxue¡¯s complexion turned visibly pale at a visible speed. ¡°Then¡­ you mean, Xue An¡­ he¡¯s in danger?¡± Everyone fell silent for a moment, then Anastasia sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of if he¡¯s in danger, but that he definitely is! The coming of the Saint Heir represents invincible power. Although Xue An is formidable¡­ how could he possibly contend with a god?¡± Fan Mengxue swayed slightly and nearly fainted, but Meng Yan quickly supported her. Then, with a pale face, Fan Mengxue said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there any other way?¡± ¡°There is one! That is to notify Xue An right now to run as far as he can!¡± Karsath said gravely. Fan Mengxue gave a wry smile, ¡°I know him too well, he definitely won¡¯t run away!¡± ¡°Then he¡¯s only going to meet his death!¡± Karsath sighed helplessly. Fan Mengxue slowly raised her head, a fierce light flickering in her eyes, and suddenly knelt down, ¡°Master, you once told me that within Dark Witchcraft there is a Dark Forbidden Curse, an extremely powerful spell. Please teach it to me!¡± Anastasia¡¯s gaze flickered, then she shook her head and sighed softly, ¡°Meng Xue, is it worth it for a man?¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± Fan Mengxue said calmly. ¡°But I can tell you now that even if you learn these Dark Forbidden Curses, you still won¡¯t stand a chance against the Son of Light because light is naturally the bane of darkness!¡± ¡°I know! But I still want to learn!¡± Fan Mengxue¡¯s tone remained as calm as ever. The people in the room looked at each other and then shook their heads helplessly. ¡°Mengxue, you¡¯re a good kid, but this isn¡¯t something you can control by yourself!¡± ¡°I know, but I still want to learn!¡± Fan Mengxue repeated mechanically, like a broken record. Anastasia finally nodded with difficulty, ¡°Fine! I can teach you, but you must understand, it realistically won¡¯t have any effect!¡± Fan Mengxue silently kowtowed and didn¡¯t speak. Just as Fan Mengxue began to frantically practice Dark Forbidden Curses. The news of the Saint Heir¡¯s arrival spread throughout Europe and the entire world at a terrifying pace, like a hurricane. Countless forces that had been eager to move instantly changed their stance, reverting to utmost respect. Those small forces that had taken advantage of the chaos were so frightened that they fled in the middle of the night. Even those forces that had always been friendly with the Church of Light were now as silent as cicadas in winter and trembling with fear. It could be said that the whole of Europe was prostrate before the Son of Light, trembling uncontrollably. At the same time, everyone¡¯s attitude towards Xue An changed completely. If previously some really believed that Xue An might be able to destroy the Church of Light, now none held any hope of that. Some even thought that the most sensible thing for Xue An to do after hearing the news was to run away immediately. Otherwise, he was simply courting death! Yet faced with these doubts, Xue An just smiled indifferently, showing no concern, and continued to take An Yan on sightseeing trips while resolutely heading towards the Holy Nation of Light. Just when the atmosphere had fallen into a weird and terrifying silence. At Blood Mountain. In the council of the Blood Clan that had already been slaughtered by Xue An, space suddenly fluctuated violently, and a surge of towering blood-red light burst forth, making the entire Blood Mountain tremble under its might. Then, a foot stepped out of the spatial rift, touching down upon the ground. This person¡¯s face was extremely sinister, with eyes filled entirely with eerie, crimson blood light. Behind him, a pair of huge, translucent wings. The man stood in the midst of the Blood Clan council, looked around, and slightly furrowed his brow. At that moment, more than a dozen individuals emerged from the spatial rift. All of these people, who were either second-generation or first-generation of the Blood Race, had seven or eight pairs of wings on their backs and exuded an incredibly powerful aura. ¡°Divine Ancestor!¡± All the Blood Clan members bowed respectfully to the man. The Divine Ancestor spoke indifferently: ¡°Where are my children? Why do I not sense their presence?¡± After a moment of deadly silence, a second-generation member of the Blood Clan stepped forward and said in a deep voice: ¡°Respected Divine Ancestor, a projection of mine once came to this world not long ago. At that time, there was someone who slaughtered the entire Blood Mountain!¡± Boom! An invisible energy blasted the second-generation member of the Blood Clan far away. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Light golden blood spilled onto the ground. ¡°Why did you only tell me now?¡± the Divine Ancestor coldly said. The second-generation Blood Clan member knelt trembling on the ground, ¡°Divine Ancestor, I did not want to disturb your return, so I did not dare to tell you!¡± ¡°Heh heh, the lowly humans dare to slaughter my children? Very well, put the word out. I want to turn this person into a Hellish Blood Slave and let him endure endless suffering forever!¡± said the Blood Clan with a sinister tone. ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 408 - Chapter 408: Chapter 408: The Return of the Blood Ancestor (First Update) Chapter 408: Chapter 408: The Return of the Blood Ancestor (First Update) ¡°` If the arrival of the Saint Heir had caused an earthquake of magnitude nine, then the return of the Blood Ancestor was akin to a volcanic eruption on top of a nine-magnitude earthquake! All of Europe and indeed the whole world were thrown into complete disarray by this series of explosive news. The strongest rulers of both the Light and Dark factions had descended almost simultaneously, with all their spears pointed towards Xue An. Now, even those who were most optimistic about Xue An had changed their opinions. No one believed that Xue An could turn the situation around under such circumstances; some even declared that Xue An was undoubtedly doomed! Dark Council. Fan Mengxue had not left her room for three whole days. She was furiously honing her Dark Witchcraft. Outside the room, Anastasia and Karsath looked at each other with ugly expressions on their faces. ¡°Should we tell her about this?¡± Karsath asked. Anastasia sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s tell her. Then I will take her to meet Xue An, and by any means necessary, we must get him to flee Europe and avoid the limelight for now!¡± ¡°All right! Just be careful not to upset her,¡± Karsath said worriedly. He was even more nervous than Anastasia was. Through the time they had spent together, Karsath had come to see Fan Mengxue as his junior, even as a daughter. Anastasia nodded, pushed open the door, and walked in. The room was filled with dark mist. Fan Mengxue was sitting in the center, meditating, her cheeks visibly thinning at a rate visible to the naked eye, yet her aura was growing stronger by the day. Anastasia let out a slight sigh and then said softly, ¡°Mengxue!¡± Fan Mengxue slowly opened her eyes, releasing a powerful force of darkness. Anastasia herself was surprised. In just a few short days, Fan Mengxue¡¯s progress was nothing short of miraculous. ¡°Master! What is it?¡± Anastasia stepped forward, hesitating slightly before saying, ¡°I just received a piece of news.¡± ¡°Is it about Xue An?¡± Fan Mengxue¡¯s expression jerked. ¡°The progenitor of the Blood Clan, along with the first and second generations, has returned to this world, and has announced that they are targeting Xue An!¡± After saying this, Anastasia watched Fan Mengxue worriedly, afraid that she couldn¡¯t handle the shock. But aside from turning a bit paler, Fan Mengxue showed no other outward sign of distress, simply lowering her head, ¡°Mhm, I understand.¡± Anastasia said, ¡°Mengxue, you might not grasp what the return of the Blood Ancestor implies!¡± ¡°Although the Dark Council and the Blood Clan both belong to the Dark faction, they have always been united in name but divided in spirit, and even in the ancient times, they had clashed. Hence, the Dark Council has quite extensive records about this Blood Ancestor.¡± ¡°He is an existence akin to a Demon God, and all the bloodkin in this world are his descendants, his power is so formidable, he is even on par with the Son of Light!¡± Throughout the conversation, Fan Mengxue did not lift her head. However, Anastasia could still see, through the hanging strands of hair, bright red Blood Pearls rolling down. It was because Fan Mengxue had bitten her lips too hard. ¡°Therefore, Karsath and others have discussed it, and the most important thing right now is to meet with Xue An and convince him to leave Europe immediately, otherwise¡­¡± ¡°` Otherwise, the words to follow remained unsaid, but Anastasia believed Fan Mengxue understood what she implied. ¡°It¡¯s futile!¡± Fan Mengxue, however, sighed lightly. ¡°You don¡¯t truly understand him; his nature has never changed. Even if it were the God of Light himself, he would not back down!¡± Fan Mengxue murmured nearly in a whisper. Then, she smiled at Anastasia, ¡°Master, please teach me all the Forbidden Curses!¡± Anastasia was stunned for a long while, then she nodded gently, ¡°Very well!¡± The Blood Clan Council. The Blood Ancestor sat upon the soft human skin sofa, leisurely savoring a sip of a young girl¡¯s fresh blood. ¡°This is the flavor! Unlike the tasteless blood offered by the blood slaves of the Blood Realm, this is the supremely sweet and fragrant ultimate delicacy! After a thousand years, I have finally tasted it again, how nostalgic!¡± exclaimed the Blood Ancestor, his face filled with rapture. At that moment, a second-generation member of the Blood Clan landed on the ground, ¡°Great Blood Ancestor, the message has been sent out, and I have also gathered much information regarding Xue An and¡­¡± ¡°And what?¡± the Blood Ancestor asked indifferently. ¡°And the Church of Light!¡± ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s hear it!¡± ¡°After Xue An slaughtered our people of the Blood Clan, he somehow appeared in country Y and declared that he would completely eradicate the Church of Light!¡± ¡°Heh!¡± The Blood Ancestor¡¯s lips curled into a cold sneer, his heart filled with even more disdain. Such an ignorant fool, he has no idea how terrifying the backing of the Church of Light is, nor does he grasp the importance of this world to those giants amongst the Multiverse. Yet, what the second-generation Blood Clan member said next left the Blood Ancestor stunned. ¡°The Church of Light maintained silence as Xue An continued his slaughter southward, but just the day before yesterday¡­ before the eyes of countless, the Son of Light descended!¡± As this second-generation Blood Clan member mentioned the Son of Light, his voice trembled slightly, clearly frightful. However, after a brief moment of astonishment, a smile appeared on the Blood Ancestor¡¯s face. ¡°The Son of Light has come too? It seems this world is indeed about to undergo great changes! But which one is it? The seventh? Or the twelfth?¡± the Blood Ancestor whispered to himself and then nodded, ¡°Understood! So, this Xue An has not only provoked our Blood Clan but has also offended the Son of Light! Has he fled then?¡± As he said this, the Blood Ancestor¡¯s face displayed a malicious grin. Alienating both the forces of Light and Darkness simultaneously, this Xue An seems to have set a precedent! ¡°Yes! But when everyone thought Xue An would flee, he actually continued unhurriedly southward, his target being the Holy Nation of Light!¡± A glint of ruthlessness flashed in the Blood Ancestor¡¯s eyes, ¡°He¡¯s quite the daring one, indeed. But things are getting more and more interesting!¡± As he spoke, a letter shrouded in an ominous blood light appeared in the Blood Ancestor¡¯s hand. After contemplating for a moment, he wrote a few words, then handed it to the second-generation Blood Clan member. ¡°Go, deliver this letter to the Son of Light!¡± The second-generation Blood Clan member thought he had misheard. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°My lord¡­ the recipient is the Church of Light!¡± The Blood Ancestor laughed, ¡°It is only the weak who differentiate between Light and Darkness; the true strong look only at interests and power! Go!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The second-generation Blood Clan member responded with a trembling voice, then turned and flew away. The Blood Ancestor slowly took another sip of fresh blood, his eyes flickering with a strange blood glow. ¡°So, even the God of Light can no longer restrain himself? What secrets does this world hide that have you supreme gods so utterly captivated?¡± Chapter 409 - Chapter 409: Chapter 409: Heading South, Fighting Along the Way (2nd Update) Chapter 409: Chapter 409: Heading South, Fighting Along the Way (2nd Update) Church of Light. The Great Cathedral of Holy Light. Ever since the Saint Heir¡¯s arrival, this place had returned to a state of strict vigilance reminiscent of the medieval era. At this moment. The Pope and many high-ranking officials were standing outside the door with utmost respect. Not until the final sound ceased did the Saint Heir walk out of the room naked. Several cardinals in red hurriedly stepped forward to present the sacred robes already prepared. Then several beautiful women helped him put them on. A pleased look appeared on the Saint Heir¡¯s incomparably handsome face as he turned to the Pope and said, ¡°I am quite satisfied with this Holy Maiden, but the number is too few!¡± The Pope trembled all over and immediately responded, ¡°Yes! I will prepare more next time!¡± The Saint Heir nodded in satisfaction. At that moment, someone from inside the building carried out several Holy Maidens wrapped in white cloth, their bodies covered with injuries. These women, abused beyond recognition, all had a vacant look on their faces because they knew their fate would be miserable, likely becoming playthings for the entire high echelon. The Saint Heir sat down on a spacious and comfortable sofa, and someone brought over a hundred-year-old vintage red wine. The Saint Heir tasted a sip and exhaled a comfortable sigh. The feeling of descending to this plane was indeed exhilarating. Not only was there no one to control him, but he was also invincible. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with that Xue An?¡± asked the Saint Heir indifferently. ¡°Lord Saint Heir, this person has been traveling southward. He will arrive in the Theocratic Nation at the latest by tomorrow or the day after!¡± the Heretic Chief Judge stated, speaking before the Pope. The Saint Heir nodded, ¡°Good, keep an eye on his movements at all times!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Heretic Chief Judge, pleased with the praise, quickly bowed and responded. The Pope, who had been keeping his head down, had a barely perceptible cold gleam flash in his eyes; then he stepped forward and bowed, ¡°My Lord Saint Heir, there is another matter I feel I must report to you!¡± ¡°What matter?¡± ¡°Rumors from the outside world say that the ancestor of the Blood Clan descended two days ago!¡± The Pope¡¯s words quieted the room. As the top brass of the Light, of course, they had all heard the news, so they all looked towards the Son of Light. Upon hearing this, the Saint Heir slightly furrowed his brows, ¡°Blood ancestor? That guy also descended at this time?¡± Just then, a cardinal in red robes walked in tremblingly; upon entering, he prostrated himself on the ground. ¡°Oh Saint Heir above, a letter suddenly appeared in front of the cathedral doors!¡± ¡°Oh? What letter!¡± The red-robed cardinal took out the letter from his bosom, which was suffused with a tinge of bloodlight. Everyone present was taken aback. This was¡­ the aura of the Blood Clan! The Saint Heir was also slightly startled, then extended his hand and a strand of Holy Light brought the letter over to him. Upon unfolding it to read, a look of surprise appeared on the Saint Heir¡¯s face, followed by a cold chuckle. ¡°Truly an annoying bunch of bats!¡± Having said that, he slightly raised his hand, and a flash of Holy Light burned the envelope to nothingness. Then he stood up, walked over to the floor-to-ceiling window, and gazed at the magnificent and solemn cathedral. He said indifferently, ¡°The blood ancestor said in the letter, he will come to the Holy Nation of Light in the next two days.¡± This statement made everyone in the room look at each other. The Holy Knight of Light stepped forward and said, ¡°Lord Saint Heir, do we need to prepare and then exterminate this blood ancestor?¡± ¡°Exterminate? Why exterminate?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± This question from the Saint Heir left the Holy Knight and everyone else in the room stunned. After all, Light and Darkness were inherently incompatible; did one need a reason to exterminate an ancestor of the Blood Clan? The Son of Light chuckled, ¡°This Blood Ancestor is here to deal with that Xue An as well. From that perspective, we are allies! Why should we exterminate him?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone bowed their heads. ¡°You may leave now!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After everyone had left, a hint of a cold smile appeared on the edge of the Son of Light¡¯s mouth. ¡°Blood Ancestor? Hehe, have you caught wind of something? Coming here to join the fray at this time? But this time, I have descended upon the order of the most high Father God. If you dare to interfere, even the revered Blood Demon behind you cannot save you!¡± ¡°And as for that Xue An, I am truly curious; who exactly are you? How could Father God value you so much? To the extent of burning the Divine Status of three Holy Angels just to let me descend in my complete form? All to deal with someone like you, a mere mortal!¡± As he spoke, an incredibly powerful Power of Light emanated from his body, and a beam of holy light shot straight up into the sky from the top of the church. In another corner of the church, the Pope and others silently felt the strength of this Power of Light, and their faces showed a mix of shock and delight. ¡°The Saint Heir who has descended this time seems to be much more powerful than recorded!¡± the always silent Chief Judge of Light whispered. Everyone nodded slightly. The Holy Knight then asked somewhat puzzled, ¡°If the Saint Heir is so powerful, why not just eliminate that damned Blood Ancestor? If we did, the Church of Light would have one less powerful enemy!¡± Upon hearing this, the Pope shook his head, ¡°Holy Knight, you simply do not understand, the gods have never gotten along so harmoniously, even our most high God of Light has His own considerations!¡± Hearing the Pope¡¯s words, the Holy Knight bowed his head. However, the Chief Judge of Heresy smirked at this, ¡°Your Holiness, are you implying our Father God is not omnipotent? Or do you believe that Light and Darkness are not oppositional?¡± The Pope responded indifferently, ¡°The division between Light and Darkness has never been clear-cut!¡± Just as the entire Church of Light was shaken by this event, At the eye of the storm, Xue An and An Yan were leisurely frolicking in nature, incidentally eliminating the powers of Light along their path. Heading south, they walked and slaughtered as they went. This was the seventh day that Xue An had been doing this. In the beginning, An Yan wasn¡¯t used to it and worried that they might kill the wrong person. However, once the repugnant truths were laid bare before her eyes, An Yan shut her mouth. By the fifth and sixth day, the churches they encountered along the way were already deserted. Another significant change was that the number of people tracking Xue An sharply decreased. During the first few days, those tailing Xue An were as plentiful as hairs on a cow, but in the last two days, their number had plummeted. Even if there were still some, the looks in their eyes had become very strange. Xue An merely smiled faintly at this. At this moment, he was enjoying a meal at an inconspicuous little restaurant with An Yan. It must be said that, though small and off the beaten path, the restaurant¡¯s food was quite good. As they savored their sweet time together, Quintina and Selina arrived, travel-worn and dusty. The appearance of the two beauties attracted the attention of many in the restaurant. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When they saw Xue An sitting in the corner, they let out a sigh of relief and walked straight toward him. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°My Lord!¡± The appellations of the two women caused everyone who had pricked up their ears to eavesdrop to freeze, and a meaningful smile appeared on many of the men¡¯s faces. Xue An nodded, ¡°What is it?¡± Chapter 410 - Chapter 410: Chapter 410: The World as Enemy (3rd Update) Chapter 410: Chapter 410: The World as Enemy (3rd Update) ¡°My lord, do you really not know?¡± Selina¡¯s surprise was evident as she saw Xue An¡¯s unconcerned expression. ¡°Know what?¡± Xue An had turned off all communication devices during this journey, simply enjoying a carefree trip with his wife, traveling through the mountains and waters. ¡°The Blood Ancestor has returned!¡± Quintina spoke with a grave expression. ¡°Hmm?¡± Xue An¡¯s brow lifted at these words. ¡°Yes, and the latest news we¡¯ve just received is that the Blood Ancestor is on his way to the Holy Nation of Light, preparing to join forces with the newly arrived Son of Light to confront you, my lord!¡± Selina was also marked by a tone of gravity. She still remembered the shock she felt when she first heard the news. The Son of Light, the progenitor of the Blood Clan! These are monumental figures, and they were uniting against Xue An. This was nothing short of a deadly trap! Therefore, she and Quintina had no mood to refine the energy of the Blood Clan that Xue An had given them and rushed over immediately to find Xue An and urge him to lie low for a while. Yet, to their surprise, Xue An¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°The progenitor of the Blood Clan?¡± ¡°Yes! The very ancestor of all our Blood Clan, a Demon God of tremendous strength!¡± Quintina declared solemnly. However, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter, drawing sidelong glances from everyone in the restaurant. ¡°Great! I was just thinking after obliterating the Church of Light, I¡¯d find a way to seek out this grandson in the Blood Realm, but he¡¯s come to me instead, delivering himself to death!¡± The words of Xue An left Selina and Quintina completely flabbergasted. They had imagined all kinds of reactions from Xue An, but never expected him to be ecstatic! ¡°My lord, they are joining hands to confront you!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? Saves me the trouble!¡± said Xue An indifferently. Selina and Quintina exchanged looks, both swallowing hard. It seemed¡­ the lord was genuinely pleased. Meanwhile, in the corner of the restaurant, several intelligence agents were staring at Xue An in disbelief. Not until he stood up and left. Only then did the intelligence agents shiver back to their senses, hurriedly pulling out their phones to report what Xue An had said. The indifference and disdain shown by Xue An when confronted with the combined forces of the Blood Ancestor and the Saint Heir quickly spread, causing many who were ready for a laugh to be surprised. ¡°This Xue An, if he¡¯s not crazy, then he must have absolute confidence in his strength! But I¡¯m inclined to think he¡¯s lost his mind! Otherwise, I can hardly imagine what kind of power one would need to remain so composed in the face of the alliance of these two titans!¡± declared a certain magnate. ¡°No matter whether Xue An wins or loses, I admire him, for if it were me facing such a situation of universal enmity, I would probably have died of fright already!¡± said another Dark Series overlord. ¡°Regarding this matter, I can only describe it in four words, digging his own grave!¡± someone snidely remarked. ¡°Isn¡¯t anyone curious why the Son of Light and the progenitor of the Blood Clan, who should be utterly incompatible, would actually cooperate? This is absolutely unbelievable!¡± someone remarked in full astonishment. And while the outside world was in turmoil. The Blood Ancestor, accompanied by his followers, had already arrived outside the Holy Nation of Light. Everywhere he passed, the sky was filled with a blood-red glow, chilling to the bone. The priests guarding the Theocratic Nation turned pale from the formidable aura, and those with lower cultivation levels almost toppled over. Standing in the air, the Blood Ancestor said with a slight smile, ¡°Your Holiness the Saint Heir, won¡¯t you come out to greet me?¡± As his voice rang out, a surge of white light shot up from the Grand Cathedral of Light, and the Son of Light appeared in midair. The Blood Ancestor was taken aback, then bowed slightly in the air, ¡°It turns out to be His Highness the Fourteenth! My apologies for the oversight!¡± The Son of Light looked at the Blood Ancestor and revealed a slight smile, ¡°Asmodeus, I didn¡¯t expect we would meet in this manner!¡± ¡°What I¡¯m curious about is that the Saint Heir actually came in his complete form, it seems the God of Light is indeed determined to win this world!¡± Asmodeus said indifferently. ¡°You are not bad either, it looks like the Blood Demon God holds great expectations for you as well!¡± the Son of Light said. The two ancient beings, a demon and a god who had lived for over ten thousand years, looked at each other and shared a knowing smile. For them, killing a Xue An was merely an appetizer, the most important thing was to carry out the orders of their respective father gods. So the two sides engaged each other in a cordial and friendly discussion in the sky. This scene caused a stir among the onlookers from a distance. ¡°My God, the Son of Light and the Blood Clan chatting amiably, is the world truly headed for chaos?¡± someone exclaimed. ¡°Heh, this is actually the essence of light and darkness, isn¡¯t it! Opposed to each other, yet two sides of the same coin!¡± ¡°Ah, now that the two major powers are truly present, do you think that Xue An will really show up?¡± ¡°I doubt it, the Church of Light is clearly setting a trap. Anyone with a bit of brains would avoid this pitfall unless he¡¯s insane! Otherwise, he definitely won¡¯t come!¡± ¡°I somehow feel he will come. From the first time Xue An became famous, he has never backed down!¡± While everyone was discussing fervently. A man was seen slowly approaching from afar. He was a man with a calm demeanor and a lofty air. Although many people had never seen Xue An¡¯s true face, seeing that he was a Chinese and given his demeanor, they guessed that this must be Xue An. All voices vanished, each person looked at Xue An with complex gazes. The two great powers conversing merrily in midair also sensed something amiss and turned their heads to look. When they saw Xue An slowly approaching, both of them couldn¡¯t help but reveal a hint of a smile. ¡°Lord Saint Heir, this man has slaughtered my Blood Clan offspring, truly detestable. Please allow me to deal with him!¡± Asmodeus said with a fierce expression. The Son of Light smiled slightly, ¡°Please do as you like, Lord Asmodeus!¡± Being naturally cautious, he certainly wouldn¡¯t mind letting Asmodeus probe first. But just at this moment, Xue An, who had been walking slowly, suddenly looked up, his eyes madly flashing with black light, and then uttered a shout. ¡°Forbidden Curse¡¤Annihilation!¡± As his words sounded, countless black clouds poured crazily in, covering the entire sky. Then from the sky rained down countless black fire, heading straight for the god and demon in midair! This scene stunned everyone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Many people watched the black clouds above wide-eyed, whispering, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Xue An Chinese? How can he cast a dark series magic forbidden curse?¡± But regardless, this formidable forbidden curse also displayed Xue An¡¯s formidable strength. Yet under the terror of this forbidden curse¡¯s might, Asmodeus laughed grimly. ¡°Is this the extent of the one who massacred my Blood Clan¡¯s kin?¡± Having said that, beams of blood light shot up into the sky, like towering pillars, directly shattering those black clouds! Chapter 411 - Chapter 411: Chapter 411: The Ultimate Forbidden Curse (4th Update) Chapter 411: Chapter 411: The Ultimate Forbidden Curse (4th Update) The dark clouds dispersed. The backlash of the forcibly interrupted forbidden curse turned Xue An¡¯s face pale as his entire body began to tremble slightly. Asmodeus casually repelled the attack, then sneered at Xue An lying on the ground and shook his head disdainfully. ¡°Too weak. If this is the extent of your strength, then you have greatly disappointed me!¡± No sooner had the words left his mouth than Xue An suddenly looked up, his eyes swirling with dark energy. ¡°Forbidden Curse¡¤Soul Devouring!¡± ¡°Forbidden Curse¡¤Annihilation!¡± ¡°Forbidden Curse¡¤Judgment!¡± With each forbidden curse recited, Xue An¡¯s body shuddered once. By the time he had finished reciting these three forbidden curses, a trickle of blood slowly ran down the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth. However, the combined power of the three forbidden curses was also extremely astonishing. Strong dark forces tightly surrounded the demigod in midair, the power of the curses gradually eroding both of them. ¡°Hehe, interesting!¡± chuckled Asmodeus and then he took a deep breath. The dark forces, like the tide, were completely absorbed by Asmodeus. Then, with a slight smile, he said, ¡°I am curious about your thought process, using the power of darkness against a member of the Blood Clan?¡± But no sooner had he spoken than Asmodeus¡¯s face changed, a muffled sound of explosion coming from within him, and he rapidly aged. It was then that Xue An spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Forbidden Curse¡¤Aging!¡± It turned out that four forbidden curses had been unleashed simultaneously, but Xue An had purposefully hidden the last one, only to trigger it at the very end. This caught Asmodeus off guard, albeit slightly. But it also thoroughly enraged the ancestor of the Blood Clan. He bellowed, ¡°You cunning human!¡± As he spoke, a second-generation Blood Clan member standing behind him suddenly screamed, then turned into a beam of blood and was devoured by Asmodeus. The visage that had aged quickly reverted back, and even his aura became stronger. Then Asmodeus said with a ferocious smile, ¡°Human, you have thoroughly angered me, I will extract your soul and roast it with the flames of hell for eternity!¡± With that, he turned into a streak of light and rushed directly at Xue An. The Son of Light stood by, watching with an arrogant demeanor. Honestly, he wasn¡¯t much impressed with Xue An¡¯s strength. If the Xue An, whom his Father God had instructed to annihilate, even obliterating his soul, was this man, then it was simply too ordinary. Even a single finger of his could take his life! Therefore, the Son of Light completely lost the interest to act and just stood by, watching. But as Asmodeus was about to charge over, Xue An on the ground suddenly coughed up a large mouthful of blood, and then he was enveloped by dark flames. Within the flames, Xue An¡¯s body began to wither away slowly, yet his eyes shone terrifyingly bright, and a smirk of satisfaction appeared at the corner of his mouth. This is bad! Seeing this, a sense of alarm went off in Asmodeus¡¯s heart, and he quickly moved to the side, trying to dodge. But an endless power of death enveloped him and the Son of Light! Such was the strength of this energy that for a moment, it seemed to prevent them both from breaking free. A look of determination flashed in Xue An¡¯s eyes, for he knew that after using this forbidden curse, his soul would disintegrate completely. But he had no regrets! ¡°Ultimate Forbidden Curse¡¤Gods of¡­¡±! The words ¡°Dusk¡± had not yet been spoken. Just then, someone cried out in terror, ¡°Skeletons! So many skeletons!¡± Indeed. An endless ocean of skeletons charged forward fearlessly, like an unstoppable tide. These skeletons all emitted a dense death aura, leaving not a blade of grass alive where they passed. Many priests guarding the walls of the Holy Nation of Light had never seen such a terrifying sight, and were so scared that their legs were trembling. But this was just the beginning. The sky also gradually darkened. When everyone looked up, they saw over a dozen gargantuan Bone Dragons appear above in the sky, so massive they even obscured the natural light. And atop the leading Bone Dragon stood a skeleton with blue flames flickering in its eye sockets. The skeleton let out a cackling laugh, then pulled out a cigar and took a leisurely puff, ¡°Folks, long time no see!¡± ¡°My god¡­ a Necromancer! Isn¡¯t this race supposed to have died out during the medieval repressions?¡± someone screamed in shock. Xue An just stared blankly at this scene, muttering softly, ¡°Karsath¡­¡± Indeed, it was Karsath, the Necromancer from the Dark Council, who smilingly said to Xue An, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve come! Xue An took a deep breath, feeling a sourness in his nose, a surge of emotion welling up, making him want to cry. The face of the Son of Light, on the other hand, grew darker as he sneered, ¡°I never thought that disciples of the Netherworld King still existed in this world!¡± ¡°I¡¯m delighted that someone still remembers Lord Netherworld King!¡± Karsath said with a slight smile. ¡°Hmph, to dare mention that unforgivable Evil God in front of me, the Son of Light, die!¡± The Son of Light sneered, and beams of holy light surged towards the heavens. Karsath¡¯s expression turned serious. As a Necromancer who served the Netherworld King, the holy light was extremely lethal to him. Especially when cast by the Son of Light, its power was even more formidable. ¡°Bone Dragon Sigh!¡± Karsath cried out loud. The Bone Dragons, soaring in the sky, opened their jaws in unison, and streaks of black breath countered the surging holy light. Boom! After a violent tremor. Four or five Bone Dragons wailed as they were ground into dust by the holy light. If Karsath had eyelids, they would surely be twitching wildly at this moment. Moreover, these Bone Dragons were the result of his years of dedication, losing one fewer remained! With no alternatives left, he gritted his teeth and prepared for the fight. Asmodeus, at this moment, appeared calm and collected, no longer in a hurry to deal with Xue An. He stood with his arms crossed, watching from the side. He also wanted to gauge the strength of the Son of Light through this opportunity. The Son of Light snorted coldly and waved his hand again, sending another beam of holy light, this time toward the sea of skeletons on the ground. The power of this holy light was so immense that many of the fragile skeletons were turned to dust long before it even reached them. But then, dozens of huge figures suddenly burst from the earth, tearing the holy light to shreds. ¡°It¡¯s the Titan Giants!¡± someone exclaimed. The leading Titan nodded at Xue An from afar. Xue An was stunned for a long time before he firmly nodded back in salute. Meanwhile, several women shrouded in mist also appeared on the square. ¡°Meng Yan!¡± Xue An muttered softly. The leading woman chuckled and nodded at ¡°Xue An¡±! ¡°All are from the Dark Council!¡± someone finally realized, shouting in alarm. The mention of the Dark Council made many faces turn solemn. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But many others were puzzled. No one had heard of any connection between Xue An and the Dark Council! What was going on? At that moment, the Son of Light let out a sinister laugh, ¡°Good, since you¡¯ve all gathered together, it¡¯ll make it convenient for me to round you all up at once!¡± So saying, his face was enveloped by a holy radiance, ¡°Divine Might like a Prison!¡± Chapter 412 - Chapter 412: Chapter 412 You are not Xue An at all! Chapter 412: Chapter 412 You are not Xue An at all! Powerful holy lights spread outwards, like a cage covering the heavens and earth, thrusting directly at the members of the Dark Council. At that moment, a woman¡¯s soft voice said, ¡°The Ultimate Forbidden Curse¡ªTwilight of the Gods!¡± Boom! A dark mist exuding an aura of ultimate death directly countered, dispersing the holy radiance wherever it passed. Moreover, the overflow of its might surged towards the Son of Light in midair. A hint of solemnity appeared on the Son of Light¡¯s face, but he simply sidestepped slightly, then said coldly, ¡°God says, ¡®The rules of this world do not inherently exist!¡¯¡± As his words reached, the powerful darkness froze as if it were bound by something and solidified. Then it shattered loudly and disappeared without a trace. A woman grunted softly, then her figure became visible. It was Anastasia! At this moment, her complexion was pale, and her eyes had dimmed. With her strength, casting this ultimate curse wasn¡¯t too taxing, but she hadn¡¯t expected the Son of Light to be so formidable that he broke the curse effortlessly. Thus, the powerful backlash injured Anastasia as well. ¡°Master!¡± Xue An called out anxiously. Master? This address baffled many. At that time, Asmodeus, who hadn¡¯t spoken much, sneered, ¡°No wonder something felt off¡ªit turns out you¡¯re not Xue An at all!¡± Everyone was stunned at first, then looked more closely. They witnessed Xue An¡¯s face slowly shifting, eventually turning into a woman. It was Fan Mengxue! Yes, it was she who had disguised herself as Xue An just now. At this moment, Fan Mengxue was filled with guilt. She had sneaked out on her own this time, without telling anyone from the Dark Council because she didn¡¯t want to involve them. Disguising herself as Xue An was her own whimsical idea. Her plan was simple: to kill these two god-devils ahead of Xue An¡¯s schedule. Of course, she knew it would be hard, so she came with the conviction that she would likely die. She had even thought that even if she couldn¡¯t kill the two god-devils, it would still be worthwhile if she could deplete their strength! But what she hadn¡¯t expected was that the people from the Dark Council would all arrive at the last moment, and her master had been injured for her sake. ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Fan Mengxue said with her head lowered. Anastasia, however, waved her hand dismissively and spoke proudly, ¡°My disciple never needs to say sorry, and you haven¡¯t done anything wrong!¡± At that, the Son of Light in midair chuckled sinisterly and said, ¡°Truly touching, this deep connection between master and disciple! Sadly, since you¡¯ve come to me directly today, I shall oblige you!¡± As he spoke, he pointed arrogantly towards the sky, ¡°Since you used a Dark Series Forbidden Curse against me, today I shall let you witness the ultimate Forbidden Curse of the Light Series!¡± With that, he shouted coldly, ¡°Light¡­ Kingdom!¡± Boom! The sky, nearing twilight, suddenly brightened, with countless holy white lights falling from the heavens and the chanting of angels faintly heard. But beneath this seemingly peaceful and tranquil facade, infinite lethality was hidden. The Bone Dragons soaring in the sky cried out in unison and turned to dust under this holy light. And the skeletal demons on the ground didn¡¯t even have the strength to resist¡ªthey simply turned to dust and were carried away by the wind. Karsath let out a cry of alarm and cast over a dozen spells in a bid to flee. But a beam of holy light still pierced through his chest. ¡°Karsath!¡± Anastasia cried out in shock. Karsath¡¯s skeleton fell from midair to the ground. Seeing this, the Titan Giant roared furiously and kicked off the ground, soaring into the air to catch Karsath. But Asmodeus sneered and suddenly appeared in front of the Titan Giant, pressing down with his hand. ¡°` With a thud, the Titan Giant let out a mournful cry as it fell straight down, smashing a huge pit into the ground. Amidst the rising dust and smoke, Karsath thudded onto the ground, his skeletal frame nearly coming apart, and the flames in his skull¡¯s eye sockets were extremely feeble. And at that moment, the second wave of attacks was already upon them. This time, the holy light was even stronger than the first. Amidst the rain of holy light, Meng Yan suddenly let out a shriek. The sound was as grating as nails on a chalkboard right next to your ear, utterly unpleasant. Many people showed expressions of extreme discomfort. But this kind of psychic attack was simply negligible for the Son of Light and the First Ancestor. Seeing that Karsath was about to be engulfed by the holy light, Anastasia suddenly threw herself forward, using her back to shield Karsath from the holy light beneath her. Boom! Under the holy light, Anastasia grunted, and her back was roasted black, emitting dark fumes. Upon seeing this, Karsath¡¯s fading fire in his eyes flared angrily and he roared, ¡°You stupid woman, you will die like this! Get lost! I don¡¯t need you to save me!¡± Anastasia, however, smiled, ¡°There¡¯s only one necromancer left in this world, and if you die again, the necromancers will truly become extinct!¡± In Karsath¡¯s skeletal eye sockets, moisture gradually appeared. So it turns out¡­ skeletons can cry too! At that moment, the Son of Light in the sky sneered, ¡°What touching sentiments, then I shall oblige and send you both to hell together!¡± With that, the third wave of attack thundered down once again. This wave was so powerful that it enveloped all members of the Dark Council. Suddenly, a Titan Giant took Fan Mengxue in its arms and then used its body to shield her. ¡°You are not yet of the Dark Physique, so you should be able to survive; remember to run as soon as you can!¡± the Titan said in a low voice. Fan Mengxue trembled all over, her tears already streaming down her face. But just as the holy light was about to fall on every member of the Dark Council, A pristine white lotus blossomed in the center of the battlefield. Upon seeing this white lotus, the domineering holy light suddenly became docile, as if it had met its master, and then receded like a tide. This scene left even the Son of Light in astonishment. What¡¯s going on? How could this wave of attack suddenly become ineffective? As for the members of the Dark Council, they were even more astonished. It was at that moment that a cold voice arrived. ¡°The ones who really should go to hell are you!¡± Hearing this voice, Fan Mengxue stiffened and slowly lifted her head to look. She saw a streak of light flying from the horizon at an incredibly fast speed, arriving in the midst of the battlefield in a blink. Then it dashed straight toward the Son of Light and threw a punch. Boom! The Son of Light didn¡¯t even have time to react and was directly punched from mid-air to the ground, even smashing a person-shaped pit into the earth, its depth unknown. The First Ancestor Asmodeus trembled all over, ready to move. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The streak of light flashed and appeared before him, and then a punch landed on his head. Crack! Asmodeus felt as if he had been stomped on by a dozen Demon Dragons, his head directly shattered by the punch. Blood mist dispersed. The whole field fell into dead silence. Chapter 413 - Chapter 413: Chapter 413: The One-Man War God Demon (First Update) Chapter 413: Chapter 413: The One-Man War God Demon (First Update) Everyone stared blankly at the tall, slender man in mid-air, his expression cool and detached. Because everything had happened too fast, within the span of a breath, both a deity and a demon were blasted away. At this moment, the members of some intelligence agencies trembled in shock and exclaimed, ¡°It¡¯s him! He is the real Xue An!¡± This statement was like pouring a bucket of cold water into a boiling pot of oil, causing a violent commotion. ¡°It really is him! He actually came!¡± ¡°Holy shit, the Son of Light and a member of the Blood Clan were taken down by his two punches? That¡¯s freaking awesome!¡± ¡°It seems we all underestimated him!¡± These were exclamations of surprise and admiration. But there were still many with serious expressions on their faces, thinking that things would not be that simple. Indeed. From the huge, person-shaped pit on the ground, a strong holy light began to rise, and then the Son of Light surged out, his face flushed with rage. The ancestor of the Blood Clan, whose head had been smashed, regrew a head at a speed visible to the naked eye, then looked at Xue An with a face full of murderous intent. One black and one white. The two great heads of light and darkness emitted a heaven-shaking aura, even causing the sky to change color. Seeing such might, those who had just started to harbor hope for Xue Ansheng all shut their mouths. Yet, even in such a situation, Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, showing no signs of panic; instead, he tilted his head downward and gave a slight smile to the members of the Dark Council. Then he turned to look at Fan Mengxue, who was in a daze, and shook his head helplessly. ¡°Such a silly girl!¡± Xue An had been leisurely heading this way with An Yan, but halfway there he heard the news that the Holy Nation of Light had already started fighting. At that moment, Xue An was slightly startled, not knowing who had started fighting. But when he asked, he found out it was supposedly himself? This was simply laughable! After all, he had not yet arrived at the Holy Nation of Light! With thoughts racing, Xue An quickly thought of a possibility: someone was impersonating him and battling the Son of Light and the Blood Clan ancestor. Whoever it was, such actions were clearly meant to help him. In his urgency, Xue An immediately flew over and ultimately rescued the people of the Dark Council at the last moment. At the same time, he confirmed his guess; indeed, someone had been impersonating him. And that someone was Fan Mengxue. Xue An¡¯s calling her a silly girl made Fan Mengxue lower her head, unsure of how to face Xue An. At this moment, the Son of Light said with a sinister tone, ¡°Xue An?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s me!¡± Xue An lifted his head, looking at the Son of Light and said indifferently. ¡°Heh, you do have some skills, I have not gone to all this trouble for nothing!¡± said the Son of Light, his expression fierce and vicious. As a Divine Child, he had never had anyone dare to punch him away directly as Xue An did. This aroused an endless killing intent in the Son of Light. Xue An, however, ignored his bravado and instead turned his gaze toward the Blood Clan ancestor, his eyes gradually brightening. At this moment, the Blood Clan ancestor was equally filled with rage. But there was also fear in his heart. This Xue An was indeed not ordinary; he had actually managed to smash his head with a single punch. But upon feeling Xue An¡¯s gaze, he looked up and couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Xue An¡¯s look was downright evil. It was as if¡­ he was looking at a priceless treasure! Irritated and embarrassed, the Blood Clan ancestor said, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± The corners of Xue An¡¯s mouth turned upward, revealing a hint of a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve always had my suspicions, but today, I finally confirmed them¡ªyou of the Blood Clan indeed have a connection with the Blood Demon!¡± ¡°So what if we do?¡± responded the Blood Clan ancestor in a cold voice. ¡°Not at all, I just find it a bit interesting!¡± Xue An¡¯s face was full of excitement. He thought that since the Blood Clan is the offspring of the Blood Demon, then couldn¡¯t the Blood Demon also condense Blood Pearls? This was a major discovery! In the future, when traveling across The Multiverse, he should first capture and refine the Blood Demon clan! Xue An was pondering in his heart. The Son of Light could no longer contain his anger, and at the same time, he was somewhat wary of Xue An, so he decided to make the first move. ¡°The glory of the supreme deity!¡± the Son of Light called out coldly. Beams of holy light soared into the sky, then transformed into a gigantic Sword of Light, slashing straight towards Xue An. The immense strength of this Sword Qi made everyone on the square, including the church leaders and the many spectators, utterly shocked, with the more timid even kneeling on the ground. Only the people from the Dark Council remained unfazed. Because a figure stood in front of them. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, tilting his head to look at the descending Sword of Light, and he chuckled lightly, ¡°At best, a High-Grade Divine Spirit dares to falsely claim the title of supreme deity!¡± Though his voice wasn¡¯t loud, it sounded like thunder in the ears of the Son of Light. ¡°Blasphemer, to denigrate my father deity, die!¡± The power of the Sword of Light grew stronger by a third. At that moment, the Sword of Light had already reached in front of Xue An. Compared to the magnificent and immense Giant Sword, Xue An¡¯s figure seemed so slender. But even so, Xue An stood proudly and then slowly extended a hand. To be precise, it was a finger, which he directly placed against the tip of the incoming Sword of Light. This scene made many believe Xue An had gone mad. How could a physical body possibly withstand such a Sword of Light? Let alone with just a finger. The Son of Light showed a look of ecstasy, for his father deity had told him clearly that once he killed Xue An and obliterated his soul, he would be granted a divine position! But at that very moment, a scene that left everyone agape occurred. No matter how formidable the Giant Sword¡¯s force was, it simply couldn¡¯t advance in the presence of Xue An¡¯s finger. It was as if a mightily powerful wave had encountered an unbreakable dike. However, the propelling force of the Sword of Light was so strong that although its tip was hindered, its rear still pushed forward crazily. Crack! Starting from the tip, the Sword of Light began to fracture inch by inch, then piled up in front of Xue An¡¯s finger. In the end, it even turned into a pool of Sword of Light fragments. The Son of Light¡¯s mouth hung wide open. And just with the force of a single finger, he had shattered the Sword of Light. This physical strength was too immense! Then Xue An slowly turned his head to look at him and spoke indifferently, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the only one who can wield a sword?¡± As he spoke, countless sword lights appeared, instantly forming a Supreme Giant Sword several times larger than the Sword of Light from just before. Then, with Sword Control, Xue An swung out ferociously and coldly said, ¡°Take this sword!¡± Boom! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This sword struck directly above the Son of Light¡¯s head. It was like whack-a-mole, as it hammered the Son of Light from mid-air back into the ground. After that, Xue An waved his hand, and the Giant Sword rushed toward Asmodeus, the Blood Ancestor. Asmodeus trembled all over, transforming into a beam of light in an attempt to dodge the sword. But alas, the Giant Sword was so enormous that it was like a wall; Asmodeus couldn¡¯t dodge at all and was also slammed into the ground. Chapter 415 - Chapter 415: Chapter 415: Since youre here, then slumber here forever! (3rd update) Chapter 415: Chapter 415: Since you¡¯re here, then slumber here forever! (3rd update) And to the onlookers, the blood ancestor who was blasted into the sky was completely entangled in lightning, and amidst the cracking flashes of lightning, the intense blood light on his body was also being steadily weakened. Asmodeus finally noticed the anomaly and began to shout in extreme horror. ¡°It¡¯s the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder, how can you possibly control such power?¡± The Nine Heavens Divine Thunder was a force of extreme Yang and hardness, possessing strong lethal power against the Blood Clan, a creature of Yin and evil. An Yan chuckled, ¡°Why can¡¯t I have it?¡± Then she lifted her head and shouted to Xue An with delight, ¡°Hubby, see how awesome I am?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Fantastic!¡± Seeing Xue An playing ¡°baseball¡± more and more smoothly, An Yan said with some excitement, ¡°Hubby, I want to hit that Blood Clan like you do! But I can¡¯t fly!¡± An Yan, though a Loose Immortal in cultivation level, was actually quite lousy when it came to applying techniques. Xue An laughed and a streak of sword light shot over. ¡°There!¡± With excitement, An Yan leaped into the air and charged at Asmodeus whose body had stiffened from the lightning and was flying straight up into the sky. After getting into position in advance, An Yan grasped the frying pan with both hands, finding the right angle, and waited for Asmodeus to arrive. She swung her hand fiercely, ¡°Look at the treasure!¡± Bang! The frying pan hit squarely on Asmodeus¡¯s back. Asmodeus let out a miserable scream, flying out even faster than when he had arrived. An Yan charged out enthusiastically right after him. And so. On one side, Xue An was using the Son of Light to play baseball. On the other side, An Yan was having a whale of a time smacking with the frying pan. For a time, in the sky above, blood light and holy light flew together, screams of agony and roars of anger were indistinguishable. Everyone was looking up with a stunned expression on their faces watching this scene. Selina and Quintina looked at each other, both seeing the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. Then Selina let out a bitter laugh, ¡°Turns out we were all being alarmists!¡± Anastasia gently patted Fan Mengxue, speaking indifferently, ¡°See that? That¡¯s what¡¯s called invincible. This is the true invincibility! You and I were just worrying needlessly!¡± Fan Mengxue stared blankly, then nodded slightly. Of course, the most shocked and terrified were the people from the Church of Light. The pope looked on with a pale face, ¡°This¡­ what do we do? If this goes on, His Holiness the Saint Heir might actually be beaten to death!¡± Several high-ranking officials looked at one another, and the Chief Judge of Heresy stepped forward to say, ¡°Your Holiness, the situation being what it is, in my opinion, we can only use the Divine Artifact of Light now!¡± The pope¡¯s expression changed drastically. The Divine Artifact of Light was the source of all the pope¡¯s power and glory. If he were to bring it out now, any damage to it would greatly reduce his influence. But he could not just stand by and watch the Saint Heir be beaten like a baseball. After pondering for a moment, the pope gritted his teeth and took out a small box from his chest. Seeing this box, greed filled the eyes of the Chief Judge of Heresy. Because this was the infamous Pandora¡¯s Box. It was seized from those false gods during the church¡¯s eastern crusade, and it was later used specifically to hold the Divine Artifact of Light. The pope opened the box with a pained expression on his face. A gentle yet powerful holy light emanated forth. The pope reached in and took out a yellowed parchment. Boom! Endless holy light spread over the entire plaza like flowing water. The Son of Light in midair rejoiced at the sight, ¡°It¡¯s the Covenant signed by the God of Light Himself!¡± With that, he reached out, and the parchment in the pope¡¯s hand, including that Pandora¡¯s Box, all flew into his grasp. Upon the Covenant of Light, Divine Power personally infused by the God of Light himself surged, so when the Son of Light got his hands on it, he immediately shook off his bindings. ¡°Xue An, accept the judgment of the light!¡± sneered the Son of Light. He took out the two remaining Divine Artifacts of Light from Pandora¡¯s box. The Crown of Light sat atop his head, the Sword of Light in his left hand, and the Covenant of Light in his right. Streams of formidable Power of Light crazily infused into the body of the Son of Light. Feeling this boundless power, the Son of Light burst into laughter, ¡°Xue An, meet your death!¡± With that, he swung his sword. Crack! A fine rift appeared in the space. This scene made many spectators¡¯ eyelids twitch uncontrollably. Because it had exceeded their comprehension. Xue An, however, began to laugh, let go of the Giant Sword in his hand, which transformed back into a beam of light and vanished, then he stood with his hands behind his back and calmly spoke. ¡°Do you really think you can win against me with these so-called artifacts? I must say, you¡¯re too naive!¡± ¡°Stop the useless talk, Divine Might Kill!¡± The Son of Light squeezed these words through his teeth. An extremely solemn beam of light shot straight at Xue An. Where it passed, the space seemed to fluctuate. But Xue An¡¯s expression remained indifferent, advancing instead of retreating, he lightly stepped forward and raised his fist. ¡°Even if your father god were here, I would fear not, let alone you!¡± After saying so, he threw out a punch. No words could describe this punch. Xue An¡¯s strength had been increasing by leaps and bounds, so this punch contained all the techniques of the Divine Slaughter Six Techniques. The divine radiance heading his way paused for a moment under Xue An¡¯s punch, then exploded with a bang. The Son of Light cried out in disbelief, ¡°How is this possible!¡± His voice was filled with fear. This was the first time he had felt fear. Although he had been beaten into a sorry state by Xue An just now, the Son of Light was clear that those attacks couldn¡¯t truly harm his Holy Body, it was merely a blow to his pride, so he hadn¡¯t been afraid. But now, the might of Xue An¡¯s punch finally made him realize that Xue An could indeed end his life with a single punch. How could he not be afraid? Xue An looked up at the Son of Light and gave a grim smile, ¡°No more games, since you gods and demons are rushing to descend, I¡¯ll let you rest in this world for eternity!¡± After speaking, Xue An vanished from his spot, and when he reappeared, he was already close to the Son of Light. He then raised his fist, and with a light shout, ¡°Extinguish!¡± Boom! The might of this punch seemed as if it could shake heaven and earth. It blasted a long road through the sea of clouds in the sky, a road with no visible end. The Son of Light stood in place, silent. Afterwards, the Crown of Light atop his head, the Holy Sword and the Covenant in his hands, all shattered simultaneously, turning to dust. Along with them, his so-called invincible Holy Body also turned to dust. Thump! The Church of Light¡¯s pope and others all fell to their knees, their faces filled with despair. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Son of Light, was actually killed by this man with a single punch! But just then, amidst the dust of the holy light, a brilliant radiance soared into the sky. Above the dome, a door enveloped in shining light appeared. The radiance streaked towards that grand door, with the speed of a shooting star. Xue An, however, spoke coldly, ¡°What now? Thinking of running away?¡± Chapter 416 - Chapter 416: Chapter 416 I am the guardian of this world! (4th update) Chapter 416: Chapter 416 I am the guardian of this world! (4th update) Having said that, Xue An stepped forward and directly approached the radiant light before grasping it firmly in his hand. It turned out to be a divine status wrapped in sacred light. Once Xue An grasped the divine status, the Gate of Light on the vault above started to flicker violently. Xue An sneered coldly, ¡°This world isn¡¯t somewhere you can come and go as you please! I¡¯ve said that I¡¯d make you sleep here forever, and that includes this divine status!¡± With that, Xue An suddenly exerted force. Crack. A fine crack appeared on the divine status. From within the divine status, the frightened cries of the Son of Light could be heard. ¡°Father God, save me!¡± Boom! With that cry, the Gate of Light disappeared. Along with it, the entire sky above vanished. Brilliant stars hung in the sky, emitting a cold, diamond-like radiance. A giant deity statue, as resplendent as the sun, slowly lifted its head. The deity¡¯s eyes were half-closed, yet it seemed as though endless sacred light was contained within them. The majestic Power of Light caused the entire world to tremble. All members of the Church of Light prostrated on the ground, tears streaming down their faces as they loudly chanted the holy name of the God of Light. For them, seeing the Supreme God in their lifetime was a wish fulfilled beyond death. Meanwhile, members of the Dark Council and the watching crowds, including Asmodeus who had been beaten black and blue by An Yan, all looked on with shock at this scene. Asmodeus in particular trembled all over, saying in utter horror, ¡°Has the God of Light really taken action himself?¡± Yet Xue An was not at all flustered, craning his neck to look at the deity statue that occupied the entire vault of the sky, a hint of a sneer curling at the corner of his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re even using the power of your Divine Kingdom to cast down your projection. It seems this land is very attractive to you gods and demons indeed!¡± A smile of eternity appeared on the lips of the deity statue, followed by a voice of supreme authority. ¡°Xue An, though I don¡¯t know why the Wheel of Destiny has signaled that you must be eliminated, but the fact that you harmed my Divine Child is already an unforgivable sin!¡± ¡°Divine Child?¡± Xue An raised the divine status in his hand and offered a faint smile, ¡°Do you mean this trash?¡± ¡°Release the Divine Child now, and I might consider sparing your soul!¡± Xue An, however, sneered coldly and with a mighty squeeze of his hand, Boom! The divine status shattered with a bang, a dazzling radiance bursting forth in Xue An¡¯s hand. The Son of Light did not even have the chance to cry out before he perished, dissipating into the sky. Xue An had actually crushed the divine status of the Son of Light to bits! The God of Light¡¯s statue let out a roar of rage. The higher the divine rank, the harder the offspring is to bear. For a High-Grade Divine Spirit like the God of Light, a Divine Child might take tens of millions of years to conceive. So each Divine Child was a precious treasure to him! Yet now one had been killed by Xue An! In a fury, the entire vault of the sky was illuminated with dazzling divine light. This was the Power of Light, countless times more pure than holy light. ¡°Judgement!¡± the deity statue declared. Great beams of divine light were about to fall. This was an indiscriminate attack; once it descended, the entire Holy Nation of Light might be destroyed. Xue An, however, chuckled softly, ¡°You put on quite the show, seems rather intimidating, but¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Xue An transformed into a streak of light, directly breaking through the covering divine light and flying before the deity statue. In front of the towering deity statue of the God of Light, Xue An appeared utterly insignificant, not even as large as one of the statue¡¯s small fingers. Amidst such a stark contrast, Xue An said lightly, ¡°Even the Divine Sovereign of the Myriad Realms must submit to me, what are you¡­ in comparison?¡± Upon these words, the deity statue¡¯s lowered eyes slowly opened. A pair of Divine Eyes filled with fury and disdain. ¡°Human, I do not know where your confidence comes from, but I will make you understand reverence!¡± As he spoke, the hand of the God of Light¡¯s avatar lifted, enveloping the whole sky and slowly descending upon Xue An. And within this palm strike, there was Divine Light condensed, powerful enough to imprison space itself. Yet, even in the face of such a heaven-shattering palm strike, Xue An remained neither sad nor happy, but simply said indifferently, ¡°It is you, such a self-righteous Divine Spirit, who should truly learn reverence!¡± With those words, Xue An transformed into a streak of light, directly piercing through the hand, arriving at the avatar¡¯s brow. One after another, spotless lotuses emerged. The God of Light¡¯s avatar trembled, ¡°Divine Flame! How do you possess such a Divine Flame?¡± Xue An gave a slight smile, ¡°That question, think it over when you roll back to your Divine Realm!¡± Having said that, Xue An raised his fist and struck! ¡°Extinguish!¡± Crack. Cracks gradually appeared on the massive avatar of the deity. Then a voice came, desperate and tinged with a sliver of fear, ¡°Who are you really?¡± ¡°I¡­ am the guardian of this heaven and earth! This world is not for you gods and demons to covet!¡± Xue An stood proudly and spoke lightly. ¡°You wait, I will¡­¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°No need for you to come looking for me, it won¡¯t be long before I come looking for you!¡± Boom! The avatar began to crumble and break, eventually collapsing into dust, disappearing without a trace. The sky returned to normal. The warmth of the sunlight fell down. No one spoke. Everyone looked at the man above the dome with reverence. Because he was one who could slay gods! A streak of light flashed by, and Xue An appeared next to An Yan, then gave Asmodeus, who was dumbstruck, a faint smile. ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn!¡± Asmodeus trembled all over, scared nearly to the point of wetting himself. ¡°Spare me, my lord, spare me, I will roll back to the Blood Realm right now and never come to this world again!¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°That sounds rather good, but it¡¯s too late!¡± Having said that, flames enveloped Asmodeus. Asmodeus, true to his origins as the progenitor of the Blood Clan, even under the Divine Flame, held out longer than the average member of his kind. A good while passed. Asmodeus was completely refined, turned into a Blood Pearl the size of a child¡¯s fist. Xue An, with a smiling face, handed the Blood Pearl to An Yan. ¡°Yan¡¯er, keep it safe!¡± ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± Then Xue An looked around the crowd. Many people were avoiding his gaze, not daring to look him in the eye. And when he saw the people of the Church of Light, Xue An flew straight over. The Patriarch of the Church of Light was as pale as death, and nearly fainted when he saw Xue An appear. ¡°You¡­ what are you going to do?¡± the Patriarch said with a quivering voice. Xue An revealed his handsome teeth, smiling ominously, ¡°What do you think?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You are a devil, God will not forgive you!¡± the Patriarch said, trembling. But no sooner had he finished speaking than the Chief Judge of the Inquisition suddenly stepped forward and stabbed a dagger into the body of the Patriarch of the Church of Light. The Patriarch screamed, his holy light fluctuating, but was completely unable to stop the Chief Judge of the Inquisition. ¡°You¡­¡± the Patriarch turned to look at the Chief Judge, his face full of rage and hatred. Yet the Chief Judge just laughed, ¡°Without the Three Holy Relics, you are no longer the Patriarch! And you are too old-fashioned!¡± Chapter 417 - Chapter 417: Chapter 417: The Evil-Seeking Sword, The Fall of Light (First Update) Chapter 417: Chapter 417: The Evil-Seeking Sword, The Fall of Light (First Update) The heterodox Chief Judge bowed deeply to Xue An, saying with utmost respect, ¡°Honorable sir, your power is beyond doubt, and I wish to be your follower for all eternity!¡± His action caused an uproar within the Church of Light. The Pope, severely injured yet not dead, roared in fury, ¡°Francis, you bastard, how dare you betray the almighty God!¡± The heterodox Chief Judge Francis did not retort, but simply smiled as he twisted the knife handle, and the cursed blade specifically used to slay the Light turned a full circle inside the Pope¡¯s body. Agonizing pain accompanied by gushing blood soon drained the Pope of his vitality. Only then did Francis withdraw the blade and took half a step back. As he pulled out the knife, the Pope fell to the ground with a thud, his face pale and his breath faint, clearly not long for this world. Even so, the Pope still glared at Francis with anger. If looks could kill, Francis would be riddled with holes. Francis, however, remained unconcerned, and with a slight smile said, ¡°Betray the Deity? No! I have not betrayed anyone! The God of Light has been defeated, and a defeated god is no longer a god!¡± With that, Francis bent respectfully towards Xue An, ¡°Only you¡­ are the supreme Divine being of this world!¡± His move shocked all the spectators. As for the Pope, he had already gone to heaven, succumbing to his grievous injuries and rage. In the square, there were many middle and lower echelon followers of the Light, who, seeing their most revered God defeated, were already on the verge of collapse. Now, with the conflict among the higher-ups, even the Pope was murdered. Many of them completely broke down and drew their knives to end their own lives. But the remaining few luminaries of the Light seemed to have no intention of dying; instead, they exchanged glances, uncertainty flashing across their faces. Xue An watched quietly, his face undisturbed, betraying no sign of joy or anger. Without a word from him, Francis could only continue to bend at the waist. The atmosphere grew tense. It was unclear how much time passed, but a layer of cold sweat began to form on Francis¡¯s forehead, then dripped onto the blue stone slabs at his feet. A cryptic smile appeared on the corner of Xue An¡¯s lips as he spoke faintly, ¡°You wish to revere me as a god?¡± Francis inwardly sighed with relief. He was afraid of Xue An¡¯s silence, but as long as Xue An spoke, there was a way to handle it! ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± Francis used fluent Mandarin. He had secretly been practicing it for some time. He was a clever man, and clever people never put all their treasures on one side. ¡°The Church of Light possesses vast estates that are beyond the imagination of mortals, and I wish to manage all this for you, Divine sir,¡± Francis said in a low voice. ¡°That sounds quite good, but it seems your colleagues are not so willing!¡± Xue An said. Francis looked up with a smile, ¡°No, they will be willing!¡± Indeed. Seeing Xue An¡¯s easing demeanor, the Judgment Chief and the Holy Knights of Light glanced at each other and then stepped forward, bending together, ¡°We also wish to revere you as the new god!¡± With the declarations of these few giants, their subordinates, along with the many cardinals, lowered their once proud heads. ¡°We wish to revere you as god!¡± Behind them stood the imposing Cathedral of Holy Light, composing an extremely ironic scene. Witnessing this, Fan Mengxue was somewhat dumbfounded and murmured, ¡°Is this¡­ even possible? Can the god they worship be swapped so instantly?¡± The Titan Giant scoffed in disdain, ¡°Surprised? These vermin of the light have always been so; in the face of enormous interests and life itself, their so-called faith is just a lofty excuse, easily discarded at any time!¡± Fan Mengxue fell silent. Anastasia watched quietly, with a touch of worry flickering in the depths of her eyes. As someone who had contended with the Church of Light for over a thousand years, she understood these people all too well. When you are powerful, they will use every means to please you and worship you as a deity. But the moment you show the slightest sign of weakness, they turn into bloodthirsty sharks, swarming in to tear the flesh from your bones. Many peerless fighters have not died on the battlefield, but instead meet a humiliating and tragic end amidst the squalid scheming. I wonder if you¡­ can get through this ordeal? ¡°That sounds rather nice!¡± Xue An said as he slowly walked up to Francis, who was standing at the very front. Without any hesitation, Francis knelt down and gently kissed Xue An¡¯s shoes. ¡°God¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence because a streak of Sword Qi swept by, decapitating him and sending his head flying. In midair, Francis¡¯s face still held the last traces of shock and confusion, seemingly unable to comprehend why Xue An would kill him. ¡°What a pity, I don¡¯t like it! Not one bit!¡± Xue An said indifferently as endless Sword Qi began to rise, targeting all the followers of the Church of Light. Seeing this, the Holy Knights of Light and others trembled, their faces showing disbelief. They could not have imagined that someone would refuse a fortune and a Divine Position that were within easy reach. ¡°God of Light, please don¡¯t¡­¡± the Holy Knight shouted. But all that responded to them was the Sword Qi, falling like rain. The Judgment Chief summoned a shield of the Power of Light, still hoping to resist, but under the dense Sword Qi, it was engulfed within mere moments. Compared to the others, this Holy Knight lasted the longest. The Power of Light formed a thick armor, warding off the Sword Qi and charging with incredible speed towards the edge of the square. He was fast! Once he broke through this wall, he had a good chance of making it out alive! The Holy Knight of Light was jubilant in his heart. Suddenly, he felt himself becoming incredibly light, his vision leaping high, even high enough to see the top of the church. What¡¯s happening? As he wondered in confusion, he somersaulted and saw a headless corpse standing on the ground below. That body looked strangely familiar! With that thought, the Holy Knight of Light plunged into eternal darkness. The Sword Qi rose again. The sacred square was littered with corpses; almost all the followers of the Church of Light were dead. The blood had dyed the ground red. Only a few people stood trembling in place, their faces pale as ghosts. The weapon Xue An had just used was the Evil-Seeking Sword. If you committed a sin deserving death, then the Sword Qi would cut you down without hesitation. Naturally, those who did not die were not those who had committed grave sins. But looking at those few survivors, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An sighed softly, ¡°So-called Light, that¡¯s all there is to it! Go ahead!¡± With Xue An¡¯s word to proceed, the Sword Qi formed an invincible torrent that rushed towards buildings that appeared exquisite but were filled with filth on the inside. Every building crumbled in the wake of the Sword Qi. In but a moment, the Holy Nation of Light was razed to the ground. And thus, the Church of Light became history! Chapter 419 - Chapter 419: Chapter 419: To Deal or Not? (Third Update) Chapter 419: Chapter 419: To Deal or Not? (Third Update) After a violent shake, a gigantic apparition filled with the aura of death slowly rose. Netherworld God Suo En! A High-Grade Divine Spirit ruling over a dozen Necro-realms. Of course, this was not his true form, but an avatar projected here. As for why he came so swiftly¡­ It was entirely because Suo En sensed something amiss with the soul contract and descended to reap Karsath¡¯s soul. Xue An sensed his necromantic aura, and thus he took a step forward, summoning him forth. ¡°Who are you, and why summon me?¡± Suo En¡¯s avatar demanded with dignified authority. That radiant divine might caused many to change color. Especially Anastasia. Being of the Dark Magic System, she naturally felt a deep reverence for this High-Grade Divine Spirit who wielded darkness. Yet Xue An pointed nonchalantly at Karsath lying on the ground. ¡°Is this your disciple?¡± ¡°He is my disciple!¡± ¡°Good, now I¡¯ve protected him. Hand over that soul contract and simultaneously lift all his soul punishments!¡± Xue An stated indifferently. The avatar of Suo En paused, then a sneer of scorn and disdain surfaced on his divine visage. ¡°Mortal, do you know to whom you speak? How dare you be so arrogant and impolite?¡± As he spoke, an endless divine might spread forth, causing the very heavens and earth to change hue. Karsath shivered uncontrollably, as if his very skeleton might fall apart at any moment. Anastasia, Titan, and the others all stepped forward, shielding him with their bodies. ¡°You all¡­¡± Karsath said softly. Meng Yan turned and smiled, ¡°The two of you have finally come together; how could it end so quickly?¡± The people of the Dark Council blocked the divine might. Xue An, however, frowned with impatience, ¡°So you¡¯re saying, you refuse?¡± ¡°Of course I do not wish to¡­¡± Before the words were finished, Xue An took a step forward, charging right up to Suo En. As Suo En¡¯s avatar was incredibly tall, when Xue An stood before him, he barely reached above the ankle. Suo En looked down disdainfully, curious to see what this self-important ant intended to do. But in that moment, Xue An grabbed his ankle with one hand and forcefully tugged. Suo En felt an irresistible colossal force assailing him from below; before he could react, Xue An had him by the ankle and swung him aloft. Boom! Boom! Boom! Xue An simply used Suo En as if he were a fire poker, smashing him ferociously. Not until he had cratered the entire square did he stop, then said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste words with you. Now tell me, will you hand it over or not?¡± Suo En had been thoroughly stupefied by the beating. He was the supreme Netherworld God! To be swung by the ankle by a mortal, pummeled senselessly. The contrast was too much for him to accept in the moment. So he did not manage to speak. But his silence was taken by Xue An as a mute resistance. Xue An nodded slightly, ¡°Quite spirited, then. Let¡¯s continue!¡± With that, Xue An grabbed Suo En¡¯s ankle and went on another wild barrage of smashes. ¡°Will you hand it over now or not?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ah, quite the tough bone you have, here we go again!¡± Xue An got into it as well, even using Suo En like a giant hammer to smash anything uneven. At that moment, Anastasia¡¯s trembling voice could be heard shouting, ¡°My lord, please don¡¯t smash anymore, if you keep this up, he might actually be smashed to death!¡± Xue An finally ceased his hand, only to see that the High-Grade Divine Spirit had indeed been smashed into unconsciousness. ¡°No wonder he wasn¡¯t responding when I asked him questions!¡± Xue An said as he let go, then approached Suo En. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three breaths¡¯ time. If you¡¯re not awake by then, I¡¯ll refine you!¡± Xue An said indifferently. Before he had finished speaking, Suo En had already opened his eyes, shouting fearfully, ¡°My lord, please don¡¯t!¡± ¡°So, will you hand it over or not?¡± Suo En¡¯s face broke into an obsequious smile, ¡°My lord, I¡¯ll hand it over, right now!¡± As he spoke, a soul contract flew into the air and then directly entered Arthas¡¯s forehead. Click. After a slight, crisp sound. Karsath felt an unprecedented sense of relief, as the constant torment he had always felt disappeared. The immense sensation of bliss made him wish he could faint right then and there. Xue An then nodded, ¡°Had you done this earlier, wouldn¡¯t you have avoided a beating?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right, my lord!¡± Suo En hurriedly replied, bowing his head. Everyone from the Dark Council watched the scene in stunned silence. Especially Karsath. As a disciple of the Netherworld God. Netherworld God Suo En had always been an almighty presence. But even such a being had to nod and bow, full of smiles, in the presence of Xue An. So it turned out, deities could be bullies as well as cowards! ¡°My lord, may I leave now?¡± Suo En¡¯s projection asked cautiously. At that moment, his heart was filled with regret and fear. When he was being used as nothing more than a stick for beating, he had tried to resist, deploying numerous powerful and evil soul techniques as if they cost him nothing. Yet, none of these had any effect on Xue An. They might as well have sunk into the sea without causing the slightest ripple. This man was definitely no ordinary individual. Which is why he was so eager to curry favor. Xue An gave a slight smile, ¡°You may leave, but there is another matter!¡± Suo En tensed up, ¡°What is it!¡± Xue An calmly said, ¡°You see how weak my friend here is, and he has even sacrificed all of his flesh and blood to you. You should take care of this, after all, he is your disciple. If he goes out like this, it wouldn¡¯t reflect well on you, would it?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll take care of it!¡± Suo En said hastily, then paused, ¡°My lord, what should I do?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t make it difficult for you; you¡¯re just a projection after all. How about this? Leave half of your necrotic power with him, and then I¡¯ll let you go. How does that sound?¡± ¡°Half¡­ Half of my necrotic power?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Hmm!¡± Suo En almost cried, ¡°My lord, this¡­¡± ¡°What? Is that too little? Then three-quarters! One for you, three for him!¡± Suo En wanted to say something else. Xue An raised his eyebrows, his voice turning cold, ¡°Another word, and I¡¯ll refine you right away, giving all of your necrotic power to him!¡± Suo En trembled all over, hurriedly nodding, ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll give it now!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As he spoke, he painfully extracted three-quarters of his necrotic power, turning it into a clump of ashy light, which flew into Karsath¡¯s skeleton. Boom! Karsath felt a supremely powerful force surge into his soul, turning his almost extinguished soul fire into a dazzling brilliance. At the same time, flesh began to rapidly grow on his body. In the blink of an eye, he was transformed into a man in his thirties with a slightly sinister face. Chapter 421 - Chapter 421: Chapter 421: Sis, What Are You Doing? (First Update) Chapter 421: Chapter 421: Sis, What Are You Doing? (First Update) Karsath knelt respectfully before Xue An. ¡°My lord! I, Karsath, shall never forget the debt of my rebirth,¡± he declared. ¡°From now on, wherever your sword points shall be the direction I advance!¡± Anastasia also knelt down beside him, ¡°Witch Anastasia shall never betray you, my lord!¡± The emotions of these two were indeed stirred and complex at this moment. If it weren¡¯t for Xue An, Karsath would surely have fallen into an eternal abyss of suffering; and if that were the case, let alone staying together forever, even a single meeting would be unlikely. Therefore, for Karsath to say that Xue An had granted him a new lease on life was no exaggeration. Xue An just smiled, ¡°Stand up, I saved you because I thought you were a decent person, not because I expected anything in return.¡± Karsath and Anastasia said nothing more and obediently stood up. Given their characters, they could not have expressed an abundance of gratitude, choosing instead to bury this debt of kindness in their hearts, remembering it forever. Then, Xue An turned his head and looked at Fan Mengxue, who was whispering with An Yan. These two women had been chattering non-stop since earlier. A long-missed smile also appeared on Fan Mengxue¡¯s face. At this point, An Yan said to Xue An, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s follow Meng Xue to the Dark Council to take a look!¡± Upon hearing this, Karsath and the others hastily spoke up, ¡°My lord, now that the Church of Light has been eradicated, and you temporarily have no place to stay, why not stay at the Dark Council for a few days?¡± Xue An was slightly startled, then smiled and nodded. With their speed, returning to the Dark Council located in the mountains of Europe took but a moment. Upon arrival, An Yan curiously examined the skeleton guards, even reaching out to touch one. The skeleton guard glanced at her impatiently, ¡°Sis, what are you doing?¡± It spoke in a pure Northeastern Chinese accent. An Yan¡¯s eyes gradually widened in disbelief. In front of the Dark Ancient Castle, nestled in the European mountains and steeped in a millennium of history, a skeleton soldier speaking in a heavy Northeastern Chinese dialect was a picture of sheer comedy. Karsath quickly explained, ¡°My lady, these skeletons are a legacy from the medieval era, some even older than this ancient castle. They have developed consciousness, and as for why they speak Mandarin¡­¡± Karsath pointed to a few skeleton soldiers in the corner who were absorbed in watching a comic dialogue show on their smartphones, and said with some helplessness, ¡°Ever since the advent of smartphones, these skeletons¡¯ lives have become more colorful.¡± The skeleton soldier glanced at Karsath, ¡°Yo, handsome young man! What¡¯s this? Finally hooked up with the witch lady? Tsk tsk!¡± At the words ¡°hooked up,¡± both Karsath and Anastasia twitched slightly, but they said nothing, for these skeletons had become sharp-witted, practically the Dark Council¡¯s mascots. They couldn¡¯t be fought nor scolded, and had to act as if they hadn¡¯t heard a thing. As for the others, they burst into hearty laughter. An Yan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, the slight fear in her heart vanishing. She patted the skeleton on the shoulder and then gave a thumbs-up. ¡°You speak northeastern dialect really well!¡± ¡°Do I? I think so too! And I don¡¯t just speak the northeastern dialect; I can even say a few phrases in Cantonese, listen here, ¡®Lei hou ah!¡¯¡± The skeleton soldier chattered away endlessly. Xue An, caught between laughter and tears, led an excited and curious An Yan into the ancient castle. Due to Xue An¡¯s arrival, the castle was a hive of activity. A dozen maids were hurriedly preparing the cutlery for the banquet later on. But upon closer inspection, you¡¯d realize that these maids were actually ghost brides. And seven or eight dwarves were using their inherently delicate hands to arrange the dinner table. Various monsters and demons that only appear in European legends gathered in abundance, leaving one to marvel at the sight. Meng Yan chuckled to the side. ¡°These are monsters that were oppressed by the Church of Light to the point of having nowhere to go, and then they were sheltered by the Dark Council!¡± Xue An nodded in agreement. An Yan, however, was looking at a few little elves fluttering in the sky with stars in her eyes. ¡°Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian would definitely love these little elves if they were here!¡± Xue An couldn¡¯t help but smile upon hearing this, ¡°Then let¡¯s call them over, and invite the Dark Night Elf folks as well!¡± As he spoke, Xue An used the mark he had inscribed on the Elf Sanctuary to immediately notify Chloris, the Elf Mother Goddess. With this mark, Xue An could enter the Elf Sanctuary or directly inform Chloris at any time and place. Soon after. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, who were playing joyfully in the Elf Sanctuary, both appeared in the Dark Ancient Castle. Following behind them were Isabella, Youna, and others, and at the very end, even Elder Luna stepped out of the sanctuary and came to the castle. The Dark Night Elves have always been neutral, but that doesn¡¯t mean they have no contact with the various parties. Especially as the spokesperson for the Elf God, Elder Luna naturally had dealings with all sides. So, the members of the Dark Council and she were all old acquaintances. After exchanging pleasantries, everyone sat down together. The wine was a unique treasure produced by the Dark Ancient Castle¡¯s own estate, unavailable for purchase anywhere else. The dishes were made from various rare ingredients. When it came to food and drink, these old-timers who had lived for thousands of years were naturally very particular. However, expressing gratitude was even more important during this meal. Everyone raised their glasses to toast to Xue An frequently; Xue An was not one to refuse. The feast lasted until late into the night, leaving both hosts and guests thoroughly pleased. Xue An and An Yan stayed in the most prestigious guest room. The two little girls also joined in the fun and insisted that Xue An coax them to sleep. Xue An then happily patted the two young ladies and told them bedtime stories, eventually lulling them both to sleep. After hearing the gentle snores of the two girls, Xue An quietly stood up and said to An Yan, who lay beside him with a smile, ¡°Are you tired?¡± An Yan shook her head, then smilingly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go see Meng Xue, you¡¯ve got to heal her injuries!¡± Xue An was slightly startled; he had just been thinking that but didn¡¯t expect An Yan to beat him to it, so he smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go together then!¡± An Yan laughed, ¡°Alright, my husband, could I not trust you? Go ahead!¡± Xue An still hesitated. An Yan beckoned seductively and said in a silky voice, ¡°Come here!¡± Xue An leaned in, ¡°What would my dear wife like to command?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only An Yan planted a kiss on Xue An¡¯s neck, leaving a bright red lipstick mark. ¡°There, I¡¯ve stamped you, now you¡¯re mine!¡± An Yan said with a giggly smile. Xue An was both amused and exasperated, pinching An Yan¡¯s little nose. ¡°You! You really are a little fool!¡± ¡°Go on then, make it quick! I¡¯ll wait for you to come back to sleep!¡± Chapter 422 - Chapter 422: Chapter 422: Giving You a Big Gift! (2nd Update) Chapter 422: Chapter 422: Giving You a Big Gift! (2nd Update) The top level of the Dark Ancient Castle boasts a small balcony, fashioned into a quaint garden. Sitting here with a drink, one could gaze at the distant mountain ranges that rose and fell in succession. When Xue An arrived at this place, Fan Mengxue was already seated, staring blankly into the distance. Hearing footsteps, she didn¡¯t turn around but simply asked faintly, ¡°Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian have gone to sleep?¡± ¡°Yes! They just fell asleep!¡± With that, Xue An sat down on a chair nearby. After a lengthy silence, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Fan Mengxue lowered her head and whispered. ¡°Why apologize?¡± ¡°Because¡­ I almost killed so many people!¡± Xue An smiled, then shook his head and said softly, ¡°That wasn¡¯t your fault at all.¡± Fan Mengxue, with her head down, remained silent. Xue An sighed and asked, ¡°Why did you choose the dark path?¡± Fan Mengxue abruptly lifted her head, her eyes shimmering with tears, ¡°Because¡­ I wanted to keep up with you!¡± This response slightly surprised Xue An. He had thought of many reasons, but he had never considered this one. ¡°Am I very foolish?¡± asked Fan Mengxue, lowering her head once more and muttering softly. ¡°Impulsive, perhaps, but certainly not foolish!¡± Xue An said with a smile. ¡°Really?¡± Xue An nodded, then his expression became serious, ¡°Meng Xue, I just want to ask you, this dark path is fraught with hardships¡ªdo you regret it? If you do, I can take you away from it all right now!¡± Fan Mengxue shook her head resolutely, ¡°No regrets!¡± Xue An looked at her quietly for a moment, then smiled broadly, ¡°Good! Since you have no regrets, I will help you ascend to the pinnacle of darkness!¡± ¡°Tassia said she would teach me all the witchcraft, and I would take charge of the Dark Council in the future¡­¡± ¡°Tassia?¡± Xue An chuckled and shook his head, then stood up and pointed to the night sky, scattered with countless stars. ¡°Meng Xue, do you see? Each of these stars could represent an entire world. The Multiverse Realms¡ªwhat are they if not limitless? And the pinnacle of darkness I speak of is the summit above myriad realms! That is the true King of Darkness, the Dark Night Supreme!¡± Xue An¡¯s words completely stunned Fan Mengxue. She stared blankly at the boundless starry sky, her mind going blank. She had thought that by learning Dark Witchcraft from Tassia well and then taking control of the Dark Council, she would be considered a formidable power. But Xue An¡¯s words had utterly shaken her. ¡°Can I¡­ really do it?¡± murmured Fan Mengxue. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°On your own¡­ of course not! Your Dark Physique was due to the Night Devil Empress¡¯s parasitism from the start, and it¡¯s not even considered an extraordinarily talented trait!¡± Fan Mengxue¡¯s expression turned gloomy, feeling a bit disheartened. Ever since she started practicing Dark Witchcraft, she had heard nothing but praises! However, Xue An¡¯s few words ruthlessly shattered her pride. ¡°But now that I am here, I can make it possible for you!¡± Xue An¡¯s tone was filled with immense confidence. Fan Mengxue was startled, ¡°You¡­ you are not associated with the light¡­?¡± Fan Mengxue had heard from Tassia that Xue An¡¯s power was composed entirely of the purest Power of Light. Light and darkness are opposites, so how could he help? Hearing this, Xue An laughed, ¡°When you¡¯ve reached a certain level, you¡¯ll understand that there¡¯s no such thing as light and darkness; they are just two sides of the same coin!¡± Speaking, Xue An suddenly lifted his gaze, his eyes burning with a brilliant radiance, then he took a step forward and said indifferently, ¡°Close your eyes!¡± Compliantly, Fan Mengxue closed her eyes. A black speck of light appeared in Xue An¡¯s hand, containing a tremendously powerful aura, even making the entire ancient castle tremble. Anastasia and the others inside the room were all startled and looked up. ¡°This aura¡­¡± Anastasia trembled all over. As a member of the Dark Magic System, she felt the desolation and might of this aura more than anyone else! It was like an ancient Dark Emperor who had traveled through time, commanding reverence and submission. Xue An pressed a finger to Fan Mengxue¡¯s forehead. Boom! Fan Mengxue felt a sudden jolt in her mind. The Dark Power she originally had receded like a tide, replaced by an even purer and more potent darkness. The injuries she had suffered also recovered in an instant. But this was only the beginning. This power was not content to be wielded by Fan Mengxue, and within her sea of consciousness, a hint of mental power was trying to take control of her body. Xue An took half a step back and watched quietly as Fan Mengxue¡¯s expression changed. When he perceived everything happening in her sea of consciousness, he said indifferently. ¡°You were defeated by my hand a thousand years ago, do you still want to struggle now?¡± As he spoke, a strand of Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense instantly entered Fan Mengxue¡¯s sea of consciousness and then hovered above it. The mental power, feeling the pressure of Xue An¡¯s presence, immediately prostrated itself in fear. Xue An, however, did not intend to let it go and covered it with flames. The mental power cried out in agony, and a voice full of reluctance and anger came through. ¡°Xue An, you are so cruel!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Dark Emperor, it¡¯s your fault for trying to be reborn through my memories. Now, please die!¡± As he spoke, flames roared to life. The screams ceased abruptly. The previously turbulent Dark Power within Fan Mengxue became docile in an instant. Xue An withdrew his Divine Sense and looked at Fan Mengxue as she opened her eyes, her face full of confusion, and smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± ¡°Just now, what was that?¡± Fan Mengxue asked blankly. ¡°The Dark Emperor! An exceptional powerhouse who once controlled the universe¡¯s Dark Power!¡± ¡°How come¡­¡± Fan Mengxue, of course, did not know this and could only express her confusion. Xue An shrugged, ¡°That fellow was killed by me in the past, and then I took his Dark Holy Emperor Technique. I didn¡¯t expect a wisp of his Divine Sense to attach to it, also being reborn with my memories! Now I¡¯ve given it to you!¡± Fan Mengxue nodded in response, then blinked her eyes, ¡°But how come I don¡¯t feel much stronger?¡± Xue An chuckled, couldn¡¯t help tousling Fan Mengxue¡¯s hair, ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s just a Spell Decree, after all. Everything still depends on your cultivation. It¡¯s just that your starting point is now higher than others¡¯!¡± Fan Mengxue, baffled, simply trusted whatever Xue An said, so she nodded in agreement. However, she had no idea how high the starting point Xue An spoke of really was! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If someone well-versed in the history of the Myriad Realms were present, they would be deeply shocked upon hearing the name of the Dark Emperor. Because he was once an invincible warrior. The Spell Decree left behind by this warrior was a peerless treasure that could spark a great war across the starry sky if even a bit of it were to spread. It can be said that with this foundation, Fan Mengxue¡¯s future Cultivation Level would be at least that of an Immortal King! Fan Mengxue had no idea she had received such a precious gift. Chapter 423 - Chapter 423: Chapter 423: The Supreme of the World (Third Update) Chapter 423: Chapter 423: The Supreme of the World (Third Update) Xue An left. Fan Mengxue stood in her original position, silently watching Xue An¡¯s departing figure. Moments later, Anastasia appeared behind her. ¡°Meng Xue!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Fan Mengxue shuddered, regained her senses, and then turned her head to glance at Anastasia. Anastasia hesitated, her reason for coming was out of curiosity about that strong dark aura from just before. She could guess that it must have been Xue An¡¯s doing. This made her even more horrified and shocked. Isn¡¯t Mr. Xue a practitioner of the Power of Light? How could he have such a strong dark aura? Once she arrived upstairs, she found that apart from the dark injuries Fan Mengxue had sustained from overusing the Forbidden Curse, which were healed, there was nothing unusual about her. It was only when she made eye contact with Fan Mengxue. That a strange feeling suddenly arose in her heart. It was as if a subject was facing a young sovereign, with an urge to bow in worship. ¡°Mr. Xue has already left!¡± whispered Anastasia, bowing her head deeply. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go back too!¡± Fan Mengxue said indifferently. ¡°Okay!¡± Fan Mengxue went downstairs, leaving Anastasia stunned for a moment before she promptly followed after her. Xue An returned to the room. The mother and daughters were all lightly snoring. Xue An smiled, lay on his side at the edge of the bed, and quietly observed An Yan¡¯s sleeping face. But soon, An Yan¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t suppress a smile, and her tightly closed eyes curved into crescents. Xue An, unable to help laughing and crying at the same time, reached out his hand to pinch her nose, and pretended to be stern as he said, ¡°Pretending to be asleep?¡± An Yan let out a small whimper, opened her eyes, and said with a bit of grievance, ¡°Ouch, so annoying, you almost ruined my nose!¡± Xue An quickly let go, saying with concern, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Just kidding! Fool!¡± An Yan said with a giggling smile, and suddenly pinched Xue An¡¯s nose. ¡°Call me sister!¡± An Yan puffed up her little face and said with mock seriousness. ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m older than you!¡± ¡°Stop fooling around, how could you possibly be older than me?¡± ¡°I am older! Are you going to call me, or should I squeeze harder?¡± An Yan put on an unreasonable, spoiled attitude, but her gentle eyes turned it into something endearing. Xue An suddenly widened his eyes, ¡°Oh no, Xiang Xiang is awake!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± An Yan quickly withdrew her hand. She was too embarrassed to show such an endearing side of herself in front of the children. Usually, in front of the children, she always wanted to act like a mature mother. It was only when the children were not around that she would show her girlish heart to Xue An. But when she turned back and saw the two little girls sleeping like piglets, not having woken up at all, she realized she had been tricked and turned around to ¡°scold¡± Xue An for making up false reports. But Xue An had already pounced with a playful bite. Moments later, the defenseless An Yan lay on her side in Xue An¡¯s arms and whispered, ¡°Husband, how is Meng Xue¡¯s injury?¡± ¡°She has fully recovered!¡± ¡°Hmm! Actually, she is quite pitiful¡­¡± A moment later. Xue An listened as An Yan spoke only half a sentence, then no more, and couldn¡¯t help but look down at her. Only then did he notice that An Yan had already curled up in his embrace, sound asleep. Xue An sighed softly, gently stroking An Yan¡¯s cheek, ¡°Silly Yan¡¯er, were you not pitiable before?¡± While the Xue family settled in the Dark Council. The Church of Light was completely annihilated, the Saint Heir and the Blood Ancestor were slain, and even the projection of the God of Light was defeated by Xue An¡ªa piece of news that sent shockwaves around the entire world. Forces, both visible and hidden, were extremely shaken upon hearing this news. Because what Xue An had vanquished were legendary, immensely powerful deities, and he had won with undeniable dominance. The utter destruction of the Church of Light sent chills down the spine of everyone who heard the news. The once illustrious Holy Nation of Light had now been reduced to flat ground. This ironclad fact told everyone what awaited those who opposed Xue An. Many who had looked down upon or even mocked Xue An were now trembling with fear. Someone had given Xue An a nickname. The Esteemed of This Age! It meant he dominated the present age, indisputably the number one person! The nickname spread quickly, and no one objected to it. But just as the outside world was abuzz, Xue An seemed to have disappeared, not showing up in public at all. A month later. In Cancun, M Country¡¯s most famous tourist city. Located along the coast of the Caribbean Sea, it boasts world-renowned beach beauty, heralded as one of the top ten beaches in the world. At this moment. On the sandy beach, white as jade. Xue An and An Yan lay on beach chairs, basking in the gentle sunlight. Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, along with Isabella and Youna, were enthusiastically building a sandcastle. Their group¡¯s extraordinarily high attractiveness also drew many curious glances from tourists. Xue An and An Yan had only stayed in the Dark Ancient Castle for three days before they continued their honeymoon travels. After touring the entirety of Europe for more than half a month, they came to M Country, experiencing the starkly different exotic atmosphere. When the sandcastle was completed, the two little girls clapped their hands excitedly. ¡°Daddy, Daddy, look, isn¡¯t the castle beautiful!¡± Xue An looked up, then nodded with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s truly beautiful! Did you two build it?¡± ¡°Hmm-hmm!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian nodded proudly, then turned to look at Youna and Isabella. But when they saw the sand sculptures that the Dark Night Elves had built, they were somewhat dumbfounded. The affinity of the Elf Race with nature is unparalleled, and their artistic skills are very strong. Even though it was just a small sand sculpture, the two of them made it stunningly beautiful and refined, attracting many tourists to take photos as a keepsake. Compared to theirs, the castle painstakingly built by the two little girls looked simple and unsightly. This made the competitive Xiang Xiang couldn¡¯t help but pout. Xue An couldn¡¯t help but laugh upon seeing this. At that moment, a man with a beard, radiating artistic vibes, approached with shock on his face and said to Youna. ¡°Beautiful lady, did you build this sculpture?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing a stranger, Isabella quickly hid behind her sister. Youna was also a bit shy but nodded gently. ¡°My God, I¡¯ve never seen such a delicate and artistic sculpture. May I get to know you? My name is David, and I am an avant-garde artist from M Country!¡± the man said, excitedly pulling out a business card and attempting to hand it over. Youna, however, was frightened and stepped back, waving her hands before pulling Isabella away and leaving. David was stunned for a moment but still persistently followed them. Chapter 424 - Chapter 424: Chapter 424: Beach Sunshine (4th Update) Chapter 424: Chapter 424: Beach Sunshine (4th Update) Youna dragged Isabella and hid behind Xue An. For them, there was no safer place in the world than by Xue An¡¯s side. This was also why the naturally timid girls dared to come on a family trip with Xue An and his family. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± An Yan asked with concern. Youna pointed to David, who was following closely behind them. Seeing this, Xue An¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. The delicate beauty of the two elves indeed easily attracted the ill intentions of some people. By this time, David had walked up to them and, upon seeing Xue An and An Yan, was also stunned by their striking appearances. ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Xue An asked coolly. David shivered and then came to his senses, quickly responding, ¡°Sir, I meant no harm. It was just that upon seeing that sand sculpture, I was shocked by the artistic quality it contained! I felt that this lady has artistic talent, and that¡¯s why I wanted to get acquainted!¡± Xue An glanced at Youna. Youna shook her head. ¡°See? My sister is not interested. Please leave!¡± Xue An said coolly. ¡°But¡­¡± David started, a bit anxious. ¡°Do you not understand what I¡¯m saying? Or are you deliberately refusing to leave?¡± Xue An¡¯s words carried a hint of chill. Although it was just a trace of coldness, it was already too much for an ordinary person like David to bear. He felt a powerful aura enveloping him. Despite being on a sun-scorched beach, he still felt a bone-chilling coldness. David swallowed hard and managed to say, ¡°Alright, sir, I¡¯ll leave now!¡± With that, he quickly ran off in a fluster. However, he didn¡¯t go far but stopped at a nearby drink stall, then sneakily looked back. He hadn¡¯t lied. He was indeed an avant-garde artist from M Country. And quite a famous one at that. He had come to Mexico for a vacation. He had not expected to find such an exquisitely beautiful piece of work on this beach. No matter what, he was determined to find a way to bring that timid girl into the art world. He could not let an artistic genius go unnoticed. David made a firm resolution in his heart. Xue An certainly noticed David peeking out from a distance. But he could tell that David was not coveting Youna¡¯s beauty and was not a bad person. So he just smiled and no longer paid attention to the matter. At that moment, a little boy dressed in ragged clothes and bare feet, carrying a large box, approached. ¡°Sir, madam! Would you like some avocados?¡± ¡°Avocados?¡± An Yan asked. ¡°Yes! Freshly picked top-quality avocados from the tree!¡± Seeing An Yan¡¯s inquiry, the little boy quickly set the box on the ground, opened the lid, and took out several fruits. ¡°Madam, look! These are all grown by ourselves!¡± the little boy promoted eagerly. At this point, Xue Xiang and (name) also came over. ¡°What is this?¡± (name) asked naively. When the little boy saw the two girls about his age, his face turned red, and he stuttered, ¡°Avocados!¡± ¡°Oh? Can we eat them?¡± (name)¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity. ¡°Of course, you can eat them, and they¡¯re really delicious!¡± the little boy said, his face flushed with excitement. ¡°Daddy!¡± (name) exclaimed with drooling anticipation. An Yan laughed, ¡°Let¡¯s keep them all! I¡¯ll take them all!¡± The little boy was stunned, ¡°Ma¡¯am, these avocados are twelve dollars¡­ An Yan, who had money with her, pulled out a bill and handed it to the little boy. ¡°Keep the change as a tip!¡± An Yan said with a smile. It was a hundred-dollar bill. The little boy stood frozen for a moment before excitedly accepting it, ¡°Ma¡¯am, please keep the box too!¡± An Yan nodded her head. The little boy bowed deeply and ran off. After he had gone a good distance away, ¡°Yan¡¯er, the money you gave him might just bring him harm!¡± Xue An said. ¡°Hmm? Why?¡± An Yan felt sorry for the little boy, who was about the same age as her daughter and yet didn¡¯t even have shoes, which is why she had bought all the fruit. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that where the boy¡¯s body is covered by clothes, there are scars everywhere?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± An Yan was somewhat shocked, ¡°I didn¡¯t notice! What should we do?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, someone will likely come looking for us very soon!¡± ¡°Looking for us?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Just as Xue An had predicted, Within at most fifteen minutes, a group of ghastly, gun-toting men appeared at one end of the beach. Seeing this group, people on the beach scurried to avoid them. The local vendors who set up their stalls were even more terrified and ran for their lives. David, who had been secretly watching, was also stunned when he saw this scene. Although he wasn¡¯t a local, As a neighboring national, he was all too familiar with the social conditions in M Country. These ferocious-looking men were definitely from the Hei Gang. Because M Country is most famous for three things: deserts, cacti, and the local Hei Gang. These gangs are all incredibly greedy and their methods extremely brutal. David was sweating cold sweat. In his view, Xue An¡¯s group was all tourists, who in M Country were like lambs to the slaughter. But most importantly, the girls in Xue An¡¯s group were exceptionally beautiful. If they fell into the hands of the local gangs, the result would be too horrible to contemplate. Thinking this, David mustered up the courage and ran over to Xue An¡¯s group. ¡°Sir, please leave this place quickly!¡± David called out urgently. ¡°Leave? Why should we leave?¡± An Yan asked in surprise. ¡°The local Hei Gang is coming, and you¡¯re all in great danger!¡± David said hastily. He thought that upon hearing this, the girls would be scared. But to his surprise, upon hearing this, An Yan and the others merely laughed. Even the timid girl remained calm, seemingly unafraid. As David was anxiously fretting, the ghastly men had already appeared in view and were heading straight towards Xue An. David sighed, thinking that there was no escape now, but he couldn¡¯t just stand by idly, so with gritted teeth, he stepped forward to meet them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Brothers, these people are my friends, could you please leave?¡± David said in the language of M Country, while pulling out some bills from his pocket. The leader, a man with triangular eyes exuding a fierce demeanor, sized up David after seeing him. ¡°From M Country?¡± ¡°Yes! Brothers, I know a few of your country¡¯s high-profile figures, please give me some face, okay?¡± David said. ¡°Since you¡¯re from M Country, we¡¯ll give you some face. Now get lost, we won¡¯t bother with you!¡± Triangular Eyes said coldly, walking past David, then fixed his gaze on Xue An and the others lying on the beach chairs. Chapter 425 - Chapter 425: 425 Chapter 425: 425 ¡°M Country nationals?¡± the man with triangular eyes sneered as his gaze glided over Youna and the others, a look of amazement and greed irresistibly surfacing in his eyes. Xue An leaned back in his beach chair, tending to his nails with a refined nail clipper, utterly disregarding the man. But the man with triangular eyes thought Xue An was cowed, thus his arrogance grew even more rampant, pointing at the boxes of avocados on the ground. ¡°Who sold you these things?¡± An Yan felt some indignation towards the arrogance of the group, and coldly said, ¡°Is it any of your business whom we buy our stuff from?¡± ¡°Of course, it is! Because this beach is my territory!¡± As he spoke, the man with triangular eyes cocked his head. Someone was dragging a little boy forward. This little boy was the one who had just sold the avocados, but now his face and body were covered in wounds, and he had passed out, dragged here by force. Seeing this scene, An Yan¡¯s face grew cold, and her eyes icier still. She was a very gentle girl, but that didn¡¯t mean she would tolerate such evil! ¡°Hehe, this guy sneaked onto my turf to sell stuff, that¡¯s the punishment he deserves, and as for you¡­¡± The man pulled out a crisp hundred US Dollar bill, his face revealing a greedy look, ¡°Since you could bring out so much money to buy such rotten fruit, naturally, you should also suffer some punishment!¡± Xue An didn¡¯t even lift his head, just asked indifferently, ¡°Punishment? What kind of punishment?¡± The man with triangular eyes extended a greedy finger, ¡°Ten thousand US Dollars, and I¡¯ll let you go! Of course, if you can¡¯t produce that much cash now¡­¡± The man with triangular eyes pointed at Youna, ¡°Hand over this chick to me, I¡¯ll return her to you tomorrow! I¡¯ll ask for half the penalty from you!¡± Hearing these words, An Yan and the others¡¯ expressions turned icy. David¡¯s face turned bitter, as his greatest fear had still come to pass. Even though he was scared, for the sake of the artistic talent he held in esteem, he mustered the courage to step forward. ¡°Brother, I think we need to talk about this, ten thousand US Dollars is really too much, and this lady is already preparing to study art in M Country, you should¡­¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± The man with triangular eyes, seeing David come to bother him again, was infuriated and grabbed the butt of his gun to smash down. This was only because David was from M Country; otherwise, he might have been shot on the spot. David hadn¡¯t even reacted when a silver flash streaked by, piercing through the man with triangular eyes¡¯ palm. ¡°Aaaaah!¡± The man with triangular eyes screamed loudly, clutching his penetrated hand, his face drenched in sweat from pain. Xue An, ever so nonchalant, said to Youna behind him, ¡°Take Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, and Isabella to play somewhere far.¡± Youna shivered, understanding what Xue An meant, and quickly led the girls away to one side. ¡°Kill this man and take all the women!¡± At that moment, the man with triangular eyes bellowed. His henchmen raised their guns to shoot. The sound of gunfire made David fall to the ground, clutching his head and lamenting inwardly. It¡¯s over! This M Country man is definitely going to die! God bless, I hope that girl is okay! But the gunfire ceased after only a few shots, then silence fell. David couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled; what happened? Don¡¯t these thugs always fire until their guns are empty before they stop? Why did it stop so quickly this time? He cautiously raised his head to look. Then, he saw the deserted beach and Xue An and An Yan sitting in the beach chairs, unharmed. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± Just a moment ago, there was a mob of thugs shooting and killing people here. How could they disappear all of a sudden? David¡¯s head was filled with question marks. Xue An stood up and walked over to the little boy who was still unconscious on the ground. He first knelt down to check on the boy, then sighed softly. With a stretch of his hand, a glow that was hard to perceive seeped into the boy¡¯s forehead. A moment later, the little boy opened his eyes. At first, he was completely bewildered, then his body trembled, and he quickly covered his head. ¡°Mr. Hashi, please don¡¯t hit me anymore, I know I was wrong! But I just wanted to sell some fruit to afford a pair of shoes!¡± His cry was full of fear. Xue An frowned slightly, chuckled softly, and said, ¡°Alright, your Mr. Hashi will not hit you anymore!¡± Hearing the unfamiliar voice, the little boy slowly released his hands from his head and stared blankly at Xue An. At this time, An Yan also walked over, looking at the little boy with some sympathy. The boy then remembered that this was the kind lady who had just bought fruit with a hundred US dollars. He suddenly cried out in concern, ¡°Sir, and madam, you must leave here quickly. Hashi will certainly bring people to trouble you!¡± Xue An smiled faintly and shook his head, ¡°I just said, the Mr. Hashi you speak of will never come to hit you again!¡± ¡°Why?¡± The little boy looked completely bewildered and confused, not understanding what Xue An meant. ¡°Because he has gone to a very far place, and he probably will never come back again!¡± Hearing this, David was profoundly shaken, looking incredulously at Xue An. If what Xue An said was true, had the group from just now really died? But how could that be possible? In just a few seconds, a group of living people had vanished without a trace, alive or dead? However, the little boy believed Xue An¡¯s words, and a look of joy emerged on his face. ¡°That¡¯s great, Hashi was such a terrible person! He not only monopolized the fruit market of the surrounding farms, but he also took over this beach! Anyone who came here to sell fruit had to pay ten US dollars! That¡¯s just like robbery!¡± At that moment, An Yan handed the little boy a bottle of cola. The boy hesitated before accepting it, ¡°Madam, this¡­¡± ¡°Drink it! You look thirsty,¡± An Yan said with a smile. After hearing this, the boy couldn¡¯t wait to twist off the cap and took several gulps, but he didn¡¯t finish it and carefully saved more than half the bottle. ¡°Madam, can I take this home?¡± ¡°Why do you want to take it home?¡± An Yan asked, somewhat surprised. ¡°Because my sisters have never had cola before!¡± the boy said. An Yan fell silent for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Of course, you can!¡± ¡°Thank you, madam!¡± The little boy was overjoyed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An shook his head slightly, then said abruptly, ¡°Let¡¯s go home with you in a while and take a look!¡± ¡°Really, sir?¡± The boy asked excitedly. Xue An nodded. ¡°Mhm, thank you, sir!¡± The boy thought Xue An was planning to visit his home and was thrilled. At that moment, David hesitantly walked over and, making sure no one was around, said in a low voice, ¡°Sir, I advise you to leave this country as soon as possible!¡± Chapter 426 - Chapter 426: Chapter 426 Tragic Siblings (First Update) Chapter 426: Chapter 426 Tragic Siblings (First Update) ¡°Why?¡± Xue An asked as he ate the avocado An Yan had prepared for him, speaking indifferently. ¡°Because the local gang from M Country you just offended, these people have their own armed forces and are very arrogant¡ªthey don¡¯t even care about the M Country government! If they find out, you¡¯re in big trouble!¡± ¡°Find out what?¡± Xue An asked calmly. ¡°The disappearance of those people¡­¡± With a faint smile, Xue An said, ¡°What if I told you that a tornado suddenly swept up those guys and then threw them into the sea, would you believe me?¡± David¡¯s eyes gradually widened and then he shook his head, ¡°Although I wish it were true, it¡¯s impossible!¡± Xue An spread his hands, ¡°But those people have indeed disappeared. No one has any evidence. What does that have to do with me?¡± Having said that, Xue An called Youna and others back, then happily said to the little boy, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you back!¡± After Xue An and his group had left. David was still standing there, his face full of confusion. He couldn¡¯t figure out why those thugs had vanished into thin air. If they¡¯d been killed, there should at least be bodies and blood, right? But the scene was empty, even the sand on the beach was still white as jade, without a single trace of disturbance. David was perplexed, but he knew well. To those blind with rage, evidence didn¡¯t really matter. If they concluded it was you, you¡¯d be in trouble. Thinking this, David pulled out his phone and hesitated before finally dialing a number. After a moment, the call was answered, followed by a woman¡¯s cold voice. ¡°David, I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re still alive,¡± she said. David gave a bitter smile, ¡°Nikita, why do you always hope for my death every time we meet?¡± ¡°Because no woman would be in a good mood dealing with a man who abandons everything in the end!¡± Nikita said coldly on the other end of the line. ¡°To be honest, Nikita, I¡¯m sorry about what happened between us before, but I am an artist. Emotions should serve art, and when the passion is gone¡­¡± Nikita looked at her custom-made watch and said indifferently, ¡°If you¡¯re going to continue speaking such nonsense, I¡¯m hanging up!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t! I really need your help this time!¡± ¡°What is it that makes a renowned artist beg a mere FBI intelligence officer?¡± Nikita said with a cold laugh. David described the situation with a bitter smile, then emphasized Youna¡¯s artistic talent. ¡°Believe me, Nikita! That girl¡¯s art is the most perfect I¡¯ve ever seen. With a little guidance, she will amaze the whole world!¡± Although she couldn¡¯t see him, Nikita could imagine David was quite animated. ¡°So the purpose of this call is to have your ex-girlfriend save a girl you admire?¡± Nikita said coldly. David paused for a moment before speaking, ¡°Nikita, I was wrong before, but this time I¡¯m hoping you can help me, and quickly, because the little boy mentioned that the gangsters are called Hashi!¡± ¡°Hashi?¡± Nikita¡¯s expression became grave upon hearing this name, ¡°Those people from Zhongdu have gotten into big trouble!¡± ¡°Hashi¡¯s boss in the background is Gonzales, the drug lord who controls most of M Country¡¯s D product market.¡± David¡¯s face also turned pale, ¡°What should we do?¡± Nikita hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Wait for me on the beach, I¡¯m on my way now. The urgent priority is to get these people out of M Country! Whether they go to M Country or return to Zhongdu, they just can¡¯t stay in M Country anymore!¡± ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll wait for you, and¡­ thank you, Nikita!¡± David said sincerely. Nikita couldn¡¯t be bothered with the man¡¯s gratitude, she simply hung up the phone and drove straight to the beach. Her mood was heavy, for she knew all too well how formidable Gonzales was. He was the fierce man who had dared to assassinate the former president! By the time she reached the beach, it was already dark, and the temperature by the sea had dropped sharply. David was shivering in the sea breeze, and when he saw Nikita¡¯s car, he quickly jumped in and then said with a smile, ¡°Nikita, you¡¯ve become a lot more beautiful!¡± ¡°Cut the chatter. If that little boy is selling fruit here, he must live nearby. I¡¯m going to find them now!¡± With that said, Nikita drove off. Just as she had expected. The little boy¡¯s home was not far from the beach. Unlike the splendid buildings and scenery on the beach, here there were only low houses and dirty roads. All along the way, countless villagers curiously stood by the side of the road watching Xue An and the others. The little boy was excitedly introducing everything non-stop. When they arrived at the little boy¡¯s home, it was located on the edge of the village, in a secluded place, the house shaking as if it was about to collapse at any moment. The little boy stood by the door and called out, ¡°Salo, Ina, come out quick!¡± Following his cry, two girls, one older and one younger, walked out of the door with surprise. The older one was only about five or six, the younger one only three or four, both dressed in very worn clothes, and their expressions became somewhat timid upon seeing Xue An and the others. The little boy raised the bottle in his hand and said with a grin, ¡°Look, what¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Coke!¡± Both girls¡¯ eyes lit up, and they ran over. ¡°Salo drinks first! The rest goes to Ina!¡± the little boy directed. Salo was the older girl, she glanced at the Coke bottle with envy and then shook her head, ¡°Give it to Ina, she has never tasted it before!¡± With that, she handed the Coke bottle to Ina, the little girl who was only three or four years old took it, opened the cap eagerly, and drank it all in just a few sips. ¡°Is it good?¡± the little boy asked with a grin. ¡°Good!¡± Ina said, licking her lips. At that moment, Salo noticed that her brother¡¯s clothes were torn, and it looked as if they had been ripped, which made her pause. ¡°Brother, you¡­ got beaten up again?¡± The little boy nonchalantly waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m used to it! And besides, this time we should be even more thankful to this gentleman and lady! Otherwise, I might still be lying on the beach!¡± Tears started to well up in Salo¡¯s eyes when she heard this, then she took a few steps forward and said very respectfully, ¡°Thank you! Thank you for saving my brother!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An saw everything just now, especially when he saw the boy¡¯s shoes on Salo¡¯s feet, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly. An Yan¡¯s eyes reddened even more as she hurriedly pulled out all the Cokes. ¡°Here, there¡¯s one for each of you!¡± Seeing those bottles of Coke, which were casting an enticing glow, the eyes of the three siblings gradually brightened. Just at this moment, a couple from M Country walked into the courtyard from outside. Chapter 427 - Chapter 427: Chapter 427 Waiting for Someone to Arrive (2nd Update) Chapter 427: Chapter 427 Waiting for Someone to Arrive (2nd Update) The freshly picked fruit, washed clean, was arranged on the table. Also served were typical Mexican corn tortillas and a few local dishes. This was probably the best the little boy Herrera¡¯s family could offer. Herrera¡¯s parents, the Mexican couple, were at this moment looking at Xue An and the others with earnest and somewhat reverent eyes. Herrera had secretly told them that it was this gentleman and lady who had given him a hundred US dollars to buy all his avocados. A hundred US dollars, for this poor Mexican family, was already a considerable fortune. So, naturally, they were very enthusiastic. However, Xue An¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on these things; he was looking at his daughter playing happily with Salonina not far away, a faint smile forming on his lips. A child¡¯s heart is always pure, never distinguishing between the rich and poor, the noble and lowly. ¡°Sir, your daughter is so adorable!¡± Herrera¡¯s father, this honest and simple Mexican farmer who had lived his whole life by growing fruit trees, finally managed to squeeze out this compliment after much thought. Xue An smiled slightly in response, ¡°Thank you!¡± Then there was another bout of silence. Herrera¡¯s parents, uneducated as they were, could still discern that Xue An and An Yan were not ordinary people. Their presence alone was evidence enough of this. That indifferent yet noble demeanor instilled a sense of awe in the couple, making them overly cautious in their speech. But children never care about these things. Salonina and Ina had perhaps never been as happy as they were today, running around the yard like wild children. But the shoes Salonina was wearing didn¡¯t fit well and kept coming off as she ran. Seeing this, Xue Xiang simply took off her own shoes, ¡°Here, I¡¯ll give these to you!¡± Salonina was taken aback. Though Salonina was a bit older than Xue Xiang, due to poor nutrition, she wasn¡¯t very tall and was roughly the same height as Xue Xiang. And the shoes Xue Xiang was wearing were custom-made for her, both stylish and exquisitely crafted. Salonina had never even dreamed of such beautiful shoes. She hesitated, ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Oh, just put them on!¡± Xue Xiang said generously as she pushed the shoes towards her. For the children, being friends meant naturally sharing the good things! ¡°What about you?¡± Salonina asked. ¡°Actually, I hate wearing shoes!¡± Xue Xiang said. In the Elf Sanctuary, she and Nian Nian hardly ever wore shoes, playing barefoot in the jungle every day. Now that she was barefoot again, she was completely overjoyed. Xue Nian and Isabella, standing nearby, also quickly took off their shoes and socks. Now the little girls, as if let loose, started playing wildly. Soon they were covered in dust, their faces spotted like little tabby cats. An Yan watched somewhat helplessly, ¡°Husband, look, they¡¯re all playing like little fools!¡± Xue An just smiled slightly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what this age is for, playing?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t they at least have some semblance of being young ladies?¡± An Yan said. ¡°Heh, I actually think that the most important thing is for children to be happy!¡± ¡°You, just slowly spoiling the pair of them!¡± ¡°My daughters, of course, I will spoil them!¡± Xue An said with a beaming smile. ¡°Ah, I can never win an argument with you! So, when are we leaving?¡± An Yan felt quite uncomfortable being here. The respectful behavior of Herrera¡¯s parents made her feel like she was sitting on pins and needles. Xue An smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer, someone should come! After dealing with them, we¡¯ll go!¡± An Yan was taken aback, ¡°Husband, are you talking about the accomplices of those guys on the beach?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Although that gang of thugs is dead, they were local bullies, so their associates will definitely look into this matter. If we don¡¯t intervene, this family will certainly suffer!¡± This was also why Xue An followed little Herrera back. As they were talking, the roaring sound of a car suddenly came from outside. Since it was already evening, one could still see the dazzling light piercing through the crude courtyard wall. Then a group of people speaking in Mexican Spanish were heard cursing and swearing as they got out of the car. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°See, they¡¯ve come!¡± Then he smiled at An Yan, ¡°Yan¡¯er, take the girls and go play somewhere else!¡± An Yan nodded her head. Mo Ya was in a good mood today. Because that guy Hashi had disappeared. In this country, once a gang member vanishes, it¡¯s tantamount to being already dead. Although Boss Gonzales was furious about this and demanded Mo Ya clear up the matter, Mo Ya saw it as an opportunity for himself. If he handled this matter well, all of Hashi¡¯s territory would be his own. Thinking this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel smug. Figuring out such matters was a piece of cake for these local snakes. Soon, Mo Ya had grasped everything that had happened on the beach. A foreign tourist, and a poor fruit vendor family. These were the two parties involved in the incident. Seeing this result, Mo Ya couldn¡¯t help laughing loudly. He had thought it was the work of a rival gang, which would have cost him some of his own men. But he hadn¡¯t expected such an outcome. This was simply a godsend opportunity. So, Mo Ya quickly brought his men to the Herrera¡¯s home. Looking at the shabby courtyard wall, Mo Ya sneered and kicked the gate. The gate collapsed with a bang, stirring up a cloud of dust. ¡°Go in, I¡¯ll reward five hundred US dollars for each one you kill,¡± Mo Ya sneered as he spoke. That¡¯s right. On this miraculous land, the price of a human life was only five hundred US dollars. Mo Ya¡¯s men roared in response and all rushed in. Mo Ya lit a cigarette outside and comfortably blew a smoke ring, waiting for the imminent sound of gunfire. But there was none. Not a sound. His men seemed to have vanished as soon as they entered. Mo Ya was just startled when a flash of sword light streaked past, severing the cigarette in his hand. What was also severed was the arm with which he was holding the gun. Blood and excruciating pain made this once fearless guy let out a huge scream. Fear appeared endlessly in his eyes. At that moment, the entire courtyard wall collapsed, and Mo Ya saw to his horror. All his men were already dead, and their blood and bodies constituted a terrifying scene. Mo Ya trembled and saw a man walking over from atop the bones, then smiled faintly at him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯ve waited a long time; you finally came!¡± A Chinese face. A jolt went through Mo Ya¡¯s heart. Could this be the person from the beach? At that moment, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t kill you?¡± Chapter 428 - Chapter 428: Chapter 428 Hell is Empty, Devils Roam the Earth (First Update) Chapter 428: Chapter 428 Hell is Empty, Devils Roam the Earth (First Update) Mo Ya trembled all over, due to the severe pain, but even more so due to fear. ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°Now, you answer when I ask, and if the answer is wrong, then some part of your body will be saying goodbye to you. Understand?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Mo Ya nodded desperately. A streak of sword light swept past, chopping off one of his ears. Mo Ya let out a scream of agony. ¡°Wrong answer, because you can only answer yes or no!¡± Mo Ya shook even more violently, his face deathly pale, and his eyes filled with terror when looking at Xue An. He had thought he was ruthless enough, and his boss Gonzales was even more merciless. But compared to this man, he was as tame as a baby. Xue An smiled, ¡°Did you come here intending to kill the whole family and then take them back as trophies to show off?¡± ¡°No¡­no!¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°This really isn¡¯t a good start!¡± As he spoke, another streak of sword light swept over and directly amputated one of Mo Ya¡¯s legs. Amidst the screams, Mo Ya fell to the ground. The Herrera family inside the house was shivering at this moment. They had witnessed everything that had just happened. The sudden appearance of the thugs made Herrera¡¯s parents realize something. If Xue An had not been here today, they would have been the ones lying on the ground, dead, all five of them! Yet they never imagined that the mild-mannered Xue An could be so cruel and ruthless. Herrera¡¯s father only saw that when the gang of thugs rushed into the yard, countless flashes of white light streaked by, and the thugs became corpses without even a chance to scream. And now, the screams from outside the yard were making his calves cramp up. This man from M Country¡­ who exactly is he? Why is he so formidable? Mo Ya had the same question in mind. He had already lost an arm, a leg, and an ear. This turned his once formidable appearance somewhat comical, and his face, once always filled with a cruel smile, now showed endless horror. ¡°What¡­ what exactly do you want to do? My boss is Gonzales! You¡­ you¡­¡± Mo Ya trembled as he spoke, trying to push himself away from the slowly approaching Xue An with the only leg he had left. Xue An¡¯s expression remained indifferent, but a cold light started to gleam in his eyes. His intention to kill had been present since the time on the beach. Because when he used the Divine Flame to burn Hashi¡¯s thugs into nothingness, he also saw their souls. In the memories of these souls, Xue An saw many acts that not even the Hell Demon Gods might perform. This brought a phrase to his mind. Hell is empty, and all the devils are here on Earth. The recently deceased Mo Ya and his group were of the same ilk. In the memories of Mo Ya¡¯s dead subordinates, there were many damning images featuring Mo Ya himself. This man, who always prided himself as a demon, had elicited a killing intent from Xue An. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your boss can¡¯t escape either! As for what I am going to do?¡± Xue An sighed. ¡°Though I know that even if I kill all of you guys, there will soon be more despicable beings to take your place, killing you is still satisfying, at least¡­ it lets many beasts know they should be afraid!¡± ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t! Save me, ah!¡± Possibly realizing that his life was about to end, Mo Ya started shouting in terror. At the same time, a high-powered American SUV roared in. Before the car even came to a stop, Nikita and David hopped out. ¡°Stop!¡± Nikita pulled out her handgun and aimed it at Xue An, shouting in a stern voice. Mo Ya, as if seeing a lifesaving straw, began crawling towards Nikita, crying as he moved and shouting, ¡°Quick, save me, this man is a devil! He killed all my people!¡± At this moment, Nikita also saw the corpses scattered all over the courtyard, and even though she was accustomed to death, this scene still made her scalp tingle. As for David, when he saw this scene, he knelt down at the side and started retching uncontrollably, as though he was trying to vomit out his very gallbladder. Xue An looked at Nikita and David with a playful gaze, a faint smile appearing on his lips before he stepped forward! ¡°I am an FBI intelligence officer stationed in M Country¡¯s Mexico; I order you not to move and to put your hands on the back of your head and squat down! Otherwise, I¡¯m going to shoot!¡± Nikita yelled with all her might, her heart filled with panic. The look that this man gave her sent chills down the spine of Nikita, who had experienced many big scenes. What kind of look was that? Without sorrow or joy, lofty and high. It was as if he was an emperor who controlled life and death, judging the sins of the world. Hearing this, Xue An actually stopped in his tracks and then smiled faintly, ¡°FBI? From M Country?¡± Nikita nodded, ¡°Yes! These people¡­¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°It was me who killed them!¡± At this time, Mo Ya had already crawled to Nikita¡¯s front, screaming on the verge of collapse, ¡°Please save me, this person is a devil, he¡¯s not human!¡± Nikita¡¯s expression became increasingly solemn as she recognized this person! It was Mo Ya! A top henchman of the major drug lord Gonzales, known as the Ghoul, Mo Ya, was now so terrified by this man that he was nearly breaking down. Xue An, with his arms crossed, watched the scene leisurely, ¡°Since you¡¯re from the FBI, you should be aware how much blood these people have on their hands! And they came here this time to wipe out this poor family!¡± Nikita believed Xue An was telling the truth. The atrocious acts Mo Ya and his people could commit were hardly a surprise. But she still said in a heavy tone, ¡°Even if they are all bad guys, they should be judged by the law, not by you through reciprocal killing!¡± The phrase ¡°reciprocal killing¡± was spoken in Chinese. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Your Chinese is good! But what I want to tell you is that if I weren¡¯t here today, it would be this innocent family of five who would be dead now, and the murderers would never face the so-called arbitration you mention!¡± Nikita fell silent, because she knew what Xue An said was true. ¡°Retaliation might not be the best solution, but it is definitely the most effective! Some beasts only learn to be afraid when they know retribution exists in this world!¡± ¡°Retribution?¡± Nikita frowned, understanding the meaning of this Chinese word, ¡°I don¡¯t believe in retribution, I only believe in the law!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An laughed, ¡°Retribution might not have existed before, but now it does, because¡­ I am their retribution!¡± As they were speaking, Mo Ya, who had been howling for someone to save him, suddenly leapt up on one leg, trying to take Nikita hostage and seize the gun in her hand. Nikita was shocked, having never expected the seemingly crippled Mo Ya to attempt such a thing. In the moment of surprise, the ferocious-faced Mo Ya had already charged close. But in the next second, his head burst open right in front of Nikita. Chapter 429 - Chapter 429: Chapter 429: An Existence Not to be Provoked (2nd Update) Chapter 429: Chapter 429: An Existence Not to be Provoked (2nd Update) Blood and brain matter mixed together, scattering as they fell. David, who had already almost emptied his stomach, couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth and start retching again after seeing this scene. Nikita stared blankly at the spectacle before, trembling all over after a moment, she exclaimed in shock, ¡°You¡¯ve killed all these people! But have you thought about the consequences? Although they won¡¯t dare to come over because they are afraid while you are here, once you¡¯re gone, what awaits this place will be revenge ten times more brutal!¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°There won¡¯t be any revenge!¡± ¡°How is that possible¡­¡± Halfway through her sentence, Nikita¡¯s eyes slowly widened in disbelief as she looked at Xue An. Xue An smiled and nodded, ¡°You are a very smart person!¡± Unable to suppress the fear in her heart, Nikita started shivering, for she had guessed what Xue An was planning. But how could that be possible? After all, he was the drug lord controlling most of M Country¡¯s Mxico! ¡°Since you¡¯re a member of the FBI, then you should know about me! My surname is Xue!¡± Xue An¡¯s words struck like a bolt from the blue, causing Nikita to nearly lose her footing while she stared at Xue An in extreme shock. Indeed! It was indeed him! Only this man would act so imperiously! The key was¡­ he had the capital to be imperious. ¡°It¡¯s getting late! Let¡¯s do it now,¡± said Xue An, then turned his head and shouted towards An Yan in the distance, ¡°Yan¡¯er, wait for me a moment, I will be right back!¡± Having said this, Xue Anchong soared into the sky, turning into a streak of light, disappearing into the horizon. Nikita watched blankly, and it took a long while before she came to her senses amidst David¡¯s shouting. By this time, David had vomited out even the bile, his face turning green as he asked weakly, ¡°Nikita, who exactly was that Demon God-like man just now?¡± With a bitter smile, Nikita replied, ¡°Demon God? The Demon Gods that have died at his hands are already too numerous to count!¡± ¡°What?¡± David¡¯s eyes widened in shock, rooted to the spot. Glancing at the corpses strewn all over the ground, Nikita clenched her teeth and then pulled out her phone to dial a number. ¡°Hello! My dear Nikita, what¡¯s prompted you to call me at this hour? Please don¡¯t tell me those thugs in Mxico are planning something nasty again! I was looking forward to a relaxing weekend evening!¡± said Langfero, the FBI¡¯s chief of intelligence, with a laugh over the phone. With a wry smile, Nikita responded, ¡°Mr. Langfero, I¡¯m afraid your weekend evening plans will be ruined! Because someone has just killed Gonzales¡¯ men!¡± ¡°Oh? Who was it? A rival gang to Gonzales?¡± Langfero still sounded relaxed. As the country closest to M Country, the FBI monitored every occurrence within Mxico. And Gonzales, being the biggest drug lord, was naturally a focus of their surveillance. The murder of his men certainly qualified as a big deal. However, Langfero still wasn¡¯t too concerned as he leisurely picked up his coffee, ready to enjoy its rich flavor. But his leisurely demeanor vanished in the next moment, and he spat out the coffee he had just sipped. Because Nikita had said something to him. ¡°The killer is Xue An, and he¡¯s already on his way to find Gonzales!¡± ¡°Good God, I¡¯m going to twist off the heads of those guys who are supposed to be watching Xue An. They just sent me a message saying Xue An was in Europe on his honeymoon! These damn bugs!¡± Langfero was furious beyond measure. All because of the Church of Light incident. Xue An had become the existence most dreaded and guarded against by countries around the world. Accordingly, his every move also became the focal point of interest for all intelligence agencies. M Country was, of course, no exception. Langfero had already issued a death command, and that was that everything concerning Xue An was of the utmost importance! Any new discovery had to be reported immediately! But if it hadn¡¯t been for Nikita¡¯s report, the entire FBI, and even the whole of M Country, would still be unaware of this matter! ¡°Nikita, you¡¯ve made a great contribution, I¡¯ll report this to the superiors! Gotta hang up now!¡± Langfero then hastily ended the call. He immediately reported the matter up the chain. Soon, the entire high echelon of M Country was shaken. The President of M Country even urgently convened a meeting. The key point of discussion at the meeting was whether Xue An¡¯s actions could provoke instability in M-xico and thus harm M Country¡¯s interests. The conclusion came swiftly. Although Gonzales was not ideal, after all the years of cooperation, his assassination would inevitably lead to turmoil in M-xico. And replacing him might result in someone who wouldn¡¯t be as compliant as Gonzales was. Therefore, a phone call was quickly made directly to Gonzales¡¯s cell phone. At this moment, Gonzales was swimming with full satisfaction in his luxurious villa. When the phone began to ring, his pretty blonde secretary approached him. ¡°Sir, you have a call!¡± Gonzales frowned, ¡°Who would call on a weekend night?¡± The secretary whispered a word, ¡°M Country!¡± At these words, Gonzales paused, then quickly picked up the phone. As soon as the connection was made, he heard Langfero roaring on the other end of the line, ¡°Gonzales, you bastard!¡± The volume was so loud that even the maids and bodyguards nearby could hear it. Gonzales looked somewhat embarrassed, and his heart filled with irritation. He was in collusion with M Country, but that didn¡¯t mean he was a dog to be insulted by these people at will. ¡°Mr. Langfero, what has got you so angry on a weekend night?¡± Gonzales took a puff from the cigar passed by his subordinate before speaking slowly. Langfero, furious and beside himself, yelled, ¡°Gonzales, I don¡¯t have time to talk nonsense with you, all I can tell you is to find a way to hide immediately, and the more covert the better, hurry up!¡± Gonzales was stunned, ¡°Mr. Langfero, may I ask what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? You damn fool, you¡¯ve offended someone you should never have crossed! This person is already preparing to come and kill you, understand?¡± Langfero shouted. Gonzales, however, couldn¡¯t help but be somewhat incredulous, ¡°Mr. Langfero, I appreciate your warning, but here in M-xico, no one can threaten me, and there¡¯s no one I can¡¯t afford to offend!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Langfero had never imagined Gonzales could be so stubborn! He struggled to suppress his inner rage and said calmly, ¡°Gonzales, I know your strength may not be less than the official government of M-xico, but this person is different! The abilities he possesses are beyond the comprehension of the mundane world! And not just you, even M Country doesn¡¯t dare to provoke him! You got it?¡± Upon hearing this, Gonzales was momentarily taken aback, then he burst into hearty laughter, ¡°Mr. Langfero, it seems there¡¯s a misunderstanding about my strength. What I¡¯m saying isn¡¯t just about how many firearms my people have!¡± Saying this, Gonzales proudly nodded at the individual sitting on the sofa not far away, who was dressed in a gold mask and attire reminiscent of an ancient Maya. ¡°When it comes to mystical powers, who could be mightier than a Maya Priest who could communicate with the Heavenly Divine since the ancient times?¡± Gonzales said with full confidence. Chapter 430 - Chapter 430: 430 Chapter 430: 430 As the birthplace of Ancient Maya culture, Mexico, many believe that this lost civilization was mysterious and powerful. Gonzales was thoroughly convinced of this. Not only did he consider himself a descendant of the Maya, but he had also witnessed the power of the Maya Priest firsthand. At this moment, however, Langfero wished he could strangle the arrogant Gonzales to death through the phone. ¡°Listen to me, this person is completely different. No matter how many powerful people you have, they won¡¯t be his match. Take my advice and find a place to hide!¡± Langfero said earnestly. Gonzales was getting impatient. ¡°Mr. Langfero, descendants of the Maya fear no one! Please stop talking!¡± With that, Gonzales hung up the phone. Langfero, listening to the dead tone after the call was disconnected, was so furious he felt like he was going insane. ¡°That damn bastard! Go to hell!¡± But Gonzales appeared nonchalant. ¡°Have you contacted Mo Ya?¡± ¡°No!¡± replied the butler, shaking his head. ¡°Then there must be trouble over there! Notify everyone that tonight we might have some unwelcome guests looking for trouble. Get ready!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The butler immediately turned to relay the message. As a drug lord who indulged in extreme luxury, Gonzales¡¯s villa was massive and highly secure. Not only were there guards patrolling around the clock, but various high-tech security measures were in place as well. A small radar and anti-aircraft missiles were even installed on the roof of the villa. Gonzales felt that not even a small army could breach this solid fortress. So he was not worried about security at all. In his view, should anyone indeed come, it would be tantamount to suicide! ¡°Sir, are you satisfied with these?¡± asked a fierce-looking woman as she led several girls, not even fifteen years old and with faces full of terror, over. Gonzales narrowed his eyes to look at them and casually pointed at one, ¡°Her! And throw that wench in the bedroom into the crocodile pool, my crocs should have some flesh too!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The girl, paralyzed with fear, was dragged away. A few moments later, several subordinates came out carrying a girl covered in injuries, then headed straight for the crocodile pool. When they reached the edge, the subordinates grinned and fondled the girl. One shook his head, ¡°She¡¯s so pretty, such a shame that she¡¯s been used up! Otherwise, we brothers could have had our fun before feeding her to the crocs!¡± ¡°Shut up, if the boss hears you, you¡¯ll be the one getting fed to the crocodiles!¡± another subordinate quickly said. ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s just throw her in quickly!¡± The subordinates shook in unison, about to throw the girl into the crocodile pool. But just then, a slash of white light streaked by. Suddenly, the subordinates felt light, as if something was missing. When they looked down, they discovered the girl had fallen to the ground, and with her, each of their arms. The men were all stunned, then screams were about to burst forth. But immediately after, it was their heads that soared into the air. Then the dead bodies plummeted into the crocodile pool. However, the usually fierce crocodiles were now cowering at the bottom of the pool, not daring to move an inch. As ferocious beasts, they could sense the overwhelming force more acutely than humans. But soon after, the crocodiles at the bottom of the pool began to explode one after another. The water turned blood-red in an instant as blood filled the entire pool. And Xue An appeared in the center of the scene, looking down at the young girl who had been tortured to death, a flash of rage in his eyes. Good! It seems some people truly do not deserve to exist in this world! ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± someone shouted upon spotting Xue An standing by the crocodile pool. Xue An looked up. The group was composed of fully armed bodyguards. At this moment, they pointed their guns at him and, upon seeing him look up, pulled the triggers without hesitation. A barrage of bullets advanced toward Xue An. But Xue An slowly lifted his foot and took a step. With that single step, the earth trembled. And the bullets instantly froze in mid-air, swiftly turning into dust and scattering with the wind. The bodyguards were still dumbfounded when their heads burst open like fireworks, one after another. This bizarre and bloody scene filled those who arrived later with utter horror. Many were so frightened that they wet their pants on the spot. ¡°Shoot, shoot now!¡± someone screamed. Endless bullets came at him again, this time mixed with a few anti-tank missiles. In the face of all this, Xue An was neither sad nor happy, hands behind his back, he took another step. Boom! Centered on Xue An, everything within a few hundred meters exploded violently. Bullets, missiles, and fragile human heads, all blasted into dust. At the same time, Gonzales, who was in his bedroom preparing for a night of pleasure, was suddenly startled¡ªhe felt a powerful intent to kill. The Maya Priest by his side, with a golden mask on his face, also emitted light. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gonzales asked in alarm and then felt the entire villa shaking. Simultaneously, the villa¡¯s seemingly impenetrable walls melted slowly like wax. The chilly wind poured in, leaving Gonzales with a face full of terror, for under the moonlight, a man was approaching step by step. With every step he took, countless bodyguards and guards who tried to stop him were met with death. Blood burst forth like blossoms, like fireworks blooming, beautiful yet cruel. The sight of this relentless killing left even the brutally cruel Gonzales dumbstruck. The Maya Priest¡¯s tone also became grave. ¡°Such formidable presence!¡± Gonzales trembled and quickly said, ¡°Priest, protect me!¡± The Maya Priest coldly replied, ¡°Rest assured, with my protection, no one will dare to harm you!¡± Gonzales felt immensely reassured. He had great confidence in his personal Priest. By now, all the villa¡¯s guards and bodyguards were dead. The thick stench of blood hung in the air, nauseating. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And Xue An had already reached the front of the villa. He then looked up at the Priest with the golden mask and Gonzales hiding behind him and said indifferently, ¡°Divine Demon Priest?¡± The Maya Priest paused for a moment, then sneered, ¡°You actually know about the Divine Demon Priest?¡± As he spoke, the Maya Priest¡¯s body shone with radiant golden light, and his stature grew many times larger, transforming into a seven- to eight-meter tall figure glowing with golden light, his visage like that of a divine demon! ¡°Boy, your eyes and strength are both commendable, but unfortunately, you shouldn¡¯t have provoked the Maya people on this land!¡± Chapter 431 - Chapter 431: Chapter 431 Those Arrogant Ones Have Learned Humility (4th Update) Chapter 431: Chapter 431 Those Arrogant Ones Have Learned Humility (4th Update) The Maya Priest¡¯s powerful punch came hurtling down, and although it hadn¡¯t yet struck, a deep pit suddenly appeared on the ground. Standing within it, Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, looking up at the descending fist, and said indifferently, ¡°Even if the gods you worship were to return, I would not fear them, let alone you!¡± Having said that, Xue An suddenly raised his gaze, stomped his foot, and his entire body soared into the air, flying directly in front of the Maya Priest, before raising his hand to deliver a slap. Smack! This slap sent the tall priest flying off the ground and spinning several times in mid-air before finally landing. As he thunderously hit the ground, the golden light on his body shattered with a crack. Along with it shattered the gold mask he was wearing. Underneath the mask was the terrifying visage of a Demon God. Without any hesitation, the Demon God turned into a stream of black smoke and shot straight for the sky. Xue An waved his hand, sending out a beam of sword light that chased after the Demon God in an instant. ¡°No!¡± A cry filled with terror and fear followed. The sword light directly obliterated the Demon God. After all this, Xue An turned his head to look at Gonzales, who was trembling like a sieve and as white as a ghost. Before he spoke, Gonzales had already fallen to his knees with a thud, ¡°Great one, spare my life! I am willing to offer all my wealth to you, just spare my life!¡± As he spoke, Gonzales kowtowed desperately. Xue An watched the scene with a slight, cold smirk slowly forming on his lips. ¡°Actually, I do not like killing!¡± Xue An suddenly said. ¡°But sometimes I quite enjoy it, because it is very fair!¡± ¡°Before it, the once arrogant learn humility. The haughty learn restraint. The wicked wish to turn back. In short, rich or poor, high or low, everyone becomes equal before it.¡± These words from Xue An caused Gonzales to break out into a cold sweat, wanting to beg for mercy, but found his tongue tied in a knot, unable to speak a word. ¡°I was always curious!¡± Xue An glanced at the girl who was shivering on the bedroom bed and said indifferently, ¡°Why do those who are cruel and violent fear death the most when their time comes!¡± ¡°Now I understand. It is because you understand the value of life more than anyone else, yet you revel in depriving others of theirs! Right?¡± Gonzales was already limp as mud, his sweat pouring out like paste. An invisible force lifted him up, then suspended him in the air in the shape of a ¡®big character¡¯. ¡°What¡­ what are you going to do?¡± Gonzales let out a scream like a pig being slaughtered. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Let you experience the suffering you once inflicted on others!¡± ¡°No! You devil, on what grounds do you judge me?¡± As Xue An slowly approached, Gonzales yelled out in extreme terror. ¡°I am not judging you!¡± Xue An laughed, revealing two sharp canines, ¡°You are judging yourself!¡± With that, a strand of Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense directly entered Gonzales¡¯s soul. As Xue An said, he didn¡¯t kill Gonzales, but instead used Divine Sense to impose the heinous crimes that Gonzales had committed upon himself. This, however, was even more agonizing for Gonzales than death could be. Within a few breaths, Gonzales¡¯s bones had all broken, and he couldn¡¯t help but let out a cry of despair, ¡°Kill me, please, just kill me quickly!¡± Yet Xue An said to the girl with the bewildered and frightened face, ¡°Go home!¡± Having said that, he turned to leave. The girl suddenly said in a trembling voice, ¡°Are¡­ are you a hero?¡± Xue An stopped in his tracks but did not turn around, and said indifferently, ¡°No, I am Immortal Venerable!¡± Having said that, Xue An turned into a streak of light and vanished into the sky. At this moment, Gonzales was already soiled with excrement, his face completely overtaken by despair and fear. Upon seeing the young girl, he couldn¡¯t help but beg loudly, ¡°Please, kill me! Grant me a swift death!¡± The girl paused, her face showing hatred, ¡°No, just now the Immortal Venerable said he wants you to endure the same pain that you inflicted on others in the past!¡± The words ¡°Immortal Venerable¡± that Xue An had just uttered were in Chinese, which was quite awkward and difficult for a Mexican to pronounce. But this girl remembered them well, and when she repeated them now, she did so without missing a single word! After saying this, the girl ignored Gonzales¡¯s curses and pleas as if she hadn¡¯t heard them at all and resolutely turned away and left. Once she got home, the young girl converted her faith and became a devout follower of the Immortal Venerable. Although she might not even know what Immortal Venerable truly stands for. But for her, when she encountered great peril, none of the gods or Buddhas came to her aid¡ªonly that Immortal Venerable did! As for Gonzales. He was now enduring all the methods of torture that he once used on others. The joy he found in torturing others was now his pain. And it was the kind of pain where he couldn¡¯t live yet couldn¡¯t die. You should know, Xue An, before leaving, had granted him a strand of vital energy, ensuring he wouldn¡¯t die so easily. And when someone finally discovered the tragic scene at Gonzales¡¯s villa and came to rescue him, it was already a day later. Gonzales was still alive at that point. Only now, he was hardly better off than a lump of rotten flesh. Aside from clinging to a single breath, all his other responses had vanished. ¡°God, isn¡¯t that Gonzales?¡± someone exclaimed in shock. Then some people prepared to carry him away. Just at that moment, Gonzales suddenly, without hesitation, pulled out the pistol from the waist of one of the people and ended his own life with a single shot. On the brink of death, his face showed immeasurable relief and longing. Death was better; death meant no more suffering! However, these events were all to happen later. When Xue An returned to the Herrera family, Nikita and David had yet to leave. They were all anxiously awaiting news. When Xue An appeared at the scene. Nikita trembled, ¡°Mr. Xue¡­ Mr. Xue, you¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all been taken care of, and I would like to send a message to your superiors through you,¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°Please speak, sir!¡± Nikita said solemnly. Ever since learning the identity of Xue An, Nikita didn¡¯t dare to show an ounce of resistance or disrespect. This man was truly a sovereign of the current age, an invincible existence! ¡°I am very displeased with what happened with Gonzales. What you capitalists do is up to you, but if there¡¯s another act of conspiracy like this, I think I would very much enjoy performing a spectacular display of swordsmanship on top of New York¡¯s Times Square Building!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing these words, the cold sweat on Nikita¡¯s face began to drip profusely, her body trembling all over. ¡°Yes! I shall convey the message!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for us to leave!¡± ¡°But what about these corpses¡­¡± Nikita said. Xue An casually waved his hand, and strands of flame fell, incinerating the corpses to ashes in the blink of an eye. Chapter 432 - Chapter 432: Chapter 432: One Mans Pressure, Subduing a Nation (Fifth Update) Chapter 432: Chapter 432: One Man¡¯s Pressure, Subduing a Nation (Fifth Update) Xue An found An Yan, ready to take her away. However, before leaving, Xue An left a sum of wealth for Herrera¡¯s family that wasn¡¯t too abundant but was definitely enough for their whole family to live on. Herrera and the Salonina siblings were reluctant to part ways. Especially Salo, who, with tears in her eyes, stepped forward and gently hugged Xue Xiang, ¡°Xiang Xiang, thank you for the shoes you gave me!¡± After speaking, they turned and ran off. It wasn¡¯t until they had gone far that Xiang Xiang was surprised to find an unsophisticated, seemingly cheap trinket had been added to her clothing pocket. Although it was inexpensive, the trinket had clearly been frequently handled, as even the few decorative beads had lost their color. Xue Xiang, though young, understood that this was a gift from Salo. A sense of sorrow from parting suddenly rose in her young heart. So this is what it feels like to make friends! Therefore, to Xiang Xiang, what seemed like an insignificant trinket became a precious gift. Xue An watched everything and then smiled at An Yan, whispering softly, ¡°See, this is how children gradually grow up!¡± On the other hand, Nikita and David watched in a daze for a while before turning and driving off. After sending the distraught David back to the hotel, Nikita dialed her superior¡¯s number. Langfero hadn¡¯t slept; he had been waiting for Nikita¡¯s call, so he answered it immediately when the phone rang. ¡°How did it go?¡± ¡°He¡¯s gone! Do I need to check on Gonzales?¡± Langfero was silent for a while, for the outcome of Gonzales was foreseeable! ¡°Alright, don¡¯t bother with that idiot anymore, leave him to the people of Mexico to worry about. Did he say anything else?¡± Nikita took a deep breath, her voice laced with fear, ¡°He said that if we continue to secretly collude with these major drug lords, he would not mind performing a ¡®swordsmanship show¡¯ at the Times Building!¡± ¡°What!¡± Langfero let out a deafening scream like a maid who had been teased. ¡°Did he really say that?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Fine! That¡¯s it for now, wait for my call. I¡¯ll report this immediately!¡± Langfero hung up and immediately reported the situation upstairs. Soon, a high-level video conference involving the President and intelligence chiefs kicked off. Nikita was also part of it; she had never had contact with such high-level superiors before, so she was somewhat incoherent in her speech. But no one cared about that; the officials listened quietly, and when they heard Xue An¡¯s words, some high-ranking military officers were so angry that they slammed the table, ¡°Is this a threat to the United States of America?¡± But Langfero knew the officers¡¯ anger stemmed entirely from their powerlessness. Could they really send an aircraft carrier to deal with a person who leaves no trace? That would be a joke. So all they could do was bang the table. Still, some discordant voices emerged. For instance, the newly appointed Secretary of State, a female reporter who had recently risen to prominence, laughed dismissively, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re all afraid of. Even if he goes to perform swordsmanship, what can happen?¡± Hearing this, Langfero looked at the smug Secretary of State as if she were a fool. Before he could speak, a higher-ranking official scolded, ¡°You brainless, ignorant fool, do you even know what he means by a ¡®swordsmanship show¡¯?¡± ¡°What could it mean? Nothing but an ancient witchcraft from the East!¡± The woman was still defiant. ¡°Heh, ancient witchcraft? The fall of the Holy Nation of Light in Europe not long ago, the sword rain in the City of Sin before that¡ªthese have become witchcraft in your mouth? Those are terrifying martial forces capable of annihilating a city!¡± Upon hearing these words, the woman¡¯s mouth dropped open in disbelief. The president then suddenly said, ¡°Alright, the main issue now is how to deal with this matter! I propose that we try not to meddle in the affairs of M-country from now on.¡± ¡°Seconded!¡± ¡°Seconded!¡± Nikita looked at these people making their positions known, a ridiculous thought suddenly rising in her heart. These high and mighty figures¡­ now they were all bowing their noble heads under the pressure of one person. For M-country, the death of Gonzales was a monumental event. And his downfall came without any warning signs. Although they were long accustomed to the ceaseless gang conflicts, Gonzales¡¯s actions over the years were indeed too atrocious. Therefore, his death was considered a fortunate event by many. But there were still many who held a pessimistic view. Because in their opinion, this was nothing more than a game of swapping flags on the city walls. If one Gonzales died, a second Gonzales would appear. It might even become more brutal and darker. This was a very valid point of view. But this time, it failed to hold true. Because the one who took over Gonzales¡¯s turf had surprisingly become moderate, and had even made many changes. While still a cruel drug lord, he had at least become less violent in many ways. This transformation left many people astonished. Could it be that these bloodthirsty drug lords had suddenly changed their nature? But only the drug lords themselves understood what had happened. Since the annihilation of Gonzales was so brutal, all information was blocked; outsiders had no clue. Only they knew what had occurred. Especially those who heard about Gonzales¡¯s autopsy report, they felt a chill deep in their hearts. Every bone in the body broken, all the tendons removed, eyes gouged out¡­ Even these devils were left speechless and trembling upon hearing about these methods. Moreover, they found these methods eerily familiar, as if they were¡­ Gonzales¡¯s favorite ones in the past. This realization made those who had taken over Gonzales¡¯s assets adopt a more civilized demeanor. For no one knew whether the actions they inflicted on others would one day be revisited upon themselves. Ancient Dian Kingdom of Huaxia. Miao Immortal Valley. This was a place that could truly be regarded as a secluded paradise, cut off from the rest of the world. Those living within it were all Gu-natives and members of the Miao Immortal Sect. At this moment. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The leader of the Miao Immortal Sect, that Immortal of the insect Gu, Lu Xia, was cultivating within the Insect Immortal Cave. Ever since the battle in Xiangjiang, Lu Xia had retreated into the cave immediately upon returning to Miao Immortal Valley and had not emerged since. ¡°Master! Have something to eat!¡± Ah Fei said softly, carrying food. The sect of the insect Gu was different from other cultivation factions; no matter the level of cultivation, they still needed to eat. Even if you don¡¯t eat, the insect Gu that reside within you require the nourishment of cooked food! Chapter 433 - Chapter 433: Chapter 433: Ninth Revolution Gu King (First Update) Chapter 433: Chapter 433: Ninth Revolution Gu King (First Update) Lu Xia nodded and sat next to the stone table, eating while asking, ¡°How is the cultivation of your Gu King Egg coming along?¡± Ah Fei replied respectfully, ¡°Reporting to Master, it just broke through to the third revolution!¡± Lu Xia¡¯s eyes lit up slightly, ¡°Oh? Your progress is quite good, show it to me!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ah Fei did not dare to disobey his master¡¯s order, closing his eyes slightly, his body exuding a powerful aura, with faint cyan light flowing between his chest and abdomen. Then he opened his mouth, and a flash of cyan light zipped by; when it came to a halt, it was actually a lustrous little cyan snake. The little snake coiled around Ah Fei¡¯s neck, peeking out its head, gently flicking its tongue. Although the little snake was small, the formidable aura it emitted already revealed its extraordinary nature. The little snake then nodded to Lu Xia slightly, as if it were making a salutation. Lu Xia revealed a somewhat satisfied smile, ¡°Not bad, Ah Fei, your innate gift for the Gu Dao is even better than I imagined!¡± ¡°The so-called Nine Revolutions of Gu Dao: third revolution transcends the mundane, sixth revolution is to be true, ninth revolution is to be king! Now that your Green Snake Gu has already taken shape, you have entered the room!¡± Hearing Lu Xia¡¯s praise, Ah Fei was thrilled. Since returning to Miao Immortal Valley, Ah Fei had cut off all of his previous bad habits, living a life of discipline so extreme it bordered on the perverse, and it was only then that his once world-tainted Gu heart finally began to recover. The reason he was so frantic was entirely that Ah Fei did not want to let down Lu Xia¡¯s expectations of him. Now his efforts had finally paid off. Ah Fei was, of course, very happy. ¡°Master, your injury¡­¡± The matter of greatest concern to Ah Fei and everyone in Miao Immortal Valley was Lu Xia¡¯s injury. After all, as an Insect Immortal, the current Gu Master, Lu Xia was the pillar of Miao Immortal Valley! Lu Xia smiled, extended his hand, and, amidst twinkling lights, a Three-Legged Golden Toad appeared in his palm. ¡°My lifeline Gu insect was seriously injured and almost died, but to my surprise, in this Insect Immortal Holy Land, through a fortunate coincidence, it actually broke through to become a Nine Revolution Gu Monarch and turned into a Golden Toad Gu!¡± Ah Fei was overjoyed, ¡°Congratulations, Master!¡± The Three-Legged Golden Toad Gu! That was a Gu insect that only appeared in legends! Lu Xia shook his head, his expression becoming somewhat sorrowful, ¡°It¡¯s a pity, the more I cultivate, the more I realize how powerful that person is!¡± Ah Fei also bowed his head silently. He was no longer the thug leader from Xiangjiang, now a qualified Gu Master, naturally coming into contact with a lot of news about the cultivation world. And he frequently visited martial arts forums when he had nothing else to do. Therefore, he had also gained a comprehensive understanding of Xue An. Just as his master said, the more he understood, the more he realized how powerful and terrifying that person was. ¡°Actually, I should thank him!¡± Lu Xia said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for him causing me serious injury in Xiangjiang, if I had truly obtained that Blood Pearl, even if I had broken through to the Ninth Revolution, I wouldn¡¯t be as pure and strong as I am now!¡± There are very few shortcuts in the path of cultivation. If you take a shortcut through one difficulty, it means the road ahead will be even harder. That¡¯s why Lu Xia sighed like that. ¡°Master, will he come for revenge?¡± Ah Fei voiced his own concerns. Lu Xia gave a bitter smile upon hearing this, ¡°You still don¡¯t understand the mentality of these powerful beings who stand at the peak above countless others! To them, we so-called strong ones are not much different from ants, it¡¯s just that we¡¯re the kind among ants with a bit more strength, that¡¯s all!¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Ah Fei¡¯s expression was complicated, his thoughts seemingly in a whirl. Lu Xia stood up and walked over to him, patting his shoulder in a comforting manner, ¡°Ah Fei, not even one in a million people could compare to Xue An. Don¡¯t belittle yourself. The most important thing is to follow your own path of cultivation!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The master and disciple exchanged a few more words before Ah Fei was about to leave with his bowl and chopsticks in hand. Suddenly. The ground of Insect Immortal Cave began to shake violently, and Ah Fei, unable to keep his balance, found himself sitting on the ground with a look of horror on his face. ¡°Master! What¡¯s happening?¡± Lu Xia¡¯s face turned ashen as well. Ah Fei¡¯s cultivation level was shallow, and naturally, he could not detect anything unusual. However, Lu Xia could feel that, in the depths of Insect Immortal Cave, there suddenly appeared many powerful presences. Just as he was in a state of shock and confusion, he saw a golden torrent rushing towards them from deep within the cave. As it got closer, Ah Fei realized in horror that it was not some golden torrent, but rather a swarm of red gold ants. ¡°It¡¯s the Red Gold Ants!¡± Ah Fei exclaimed. At this moment, Lu Xia¡¯s expression was stern. With a stretch of his hand, the huge phantom of a Three-Legged Golden Toad appeared behind him and then he struck down with his palm. Boom! Many ants in the golden torrent were killed, creating a clearing, but it was quickly filled by other ants. Ah Fei also deployed his Green Snake Gu, coordinating with his master to eliminate the swarm of Red Gold Ants. Although the Red Gold Ants were numerous, they were not very powerful; after a few encounters, the master and disciple duo, Lu Xia and Ah Fei, had eradicated them all. Ah Fei let out a sigh of relief and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Master, why did so many Red Gold Ants suddenly appear?¡± Lu Xia shook his head, his gaze flickering, ¡°I do not know¡­¡± Lu Xia was also full of doubts. During his time in Insect Immortal Cave, he had felt that the spiritual energy here was thicker than before. This was also the reason he was able to successfully make a breakthrough to Nine Revolution Gu Monarch. Previously, he had been forced to travel far to Xiangjiang, attempting to breakthrough with the help of Blood Pearls. But this time, he managed to breakthrough solely with the blessing of the holy land of Miao Immortal Valley. Indeed, Lu Xia had his suspicions, but he did not think too deeply about them. Now, with the sudden appearance of so many Red Gold Ants, Lu Xia¡¯s doubts grew even heavier. Could it be¡­. Lu Xia thought of a story told as legend by the elders in his childhood. But that was just a legend, wasn¡¯t it? How could it be real? Meanwhile, a shaking far more intense than before struck them. Even Lu Xia had to support himself against the cave walls to barely keep his balance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And with this severe tremor, a deep roar was heard from within Insect Immortal Cave. Then, countless black spiders could be seen swiftly attacking, and behind the swarm, there was a black Giant Spider as big as a car; and on the back of this Giant Spider, there was an extremely delicate female human face. Lu Xia was finally struck with terror, ¡°Beauty Spider!¡± As if hearing his shout, the black Giant Spider was entwined in a mass of black mist, and in the blink of an eye, it transformed into a woman clad in black armors, her seductive figure and exquisite face adorned with a spider tattoo. The woman stretched leisurely, revealing her devilish figure, and then giggled, ¡°It has been so long since I last came to this world, I really miss it! Eh, little guy, are you the Gu Master of this generation? Tsk, tsk, you really are pitifully weak! Come on, let sister take good care of you!¡± Chapter 434 - Chapter 434: Chapter 434: Beauty Spider, Red Flame Scorpion! (2nd Update) Chapter 434: Chapter 434: Beauty Spider, Red Flame Scorpion! (2nd Update) Lu Xia¡¯s expression became incredibly grave. The only time he had read about a Gu bug that could transform into human form was in the ancient Gu tome passed down by his ancestors. And the tome had made it very clear: such shape-shifting Gu were all extremely powerful beings. But weren¡¯t these creatures supposed to have gone extinct long ago? Why would one suddenly appear in the Insect Immortal Cave today? Could it be¡­ that the legend was true? As if sensing Lu Xia¡¯s shock and confusion, the female spider let out a series of coquettish laughs. ¡°It seems you, this little guy, know nothing! Hehe, the lineage of Gu Masters has indeed come to an end with you! Come, sister will let you become an ¡®Immortal¡¯!¡± As she spoke, the female spider¡¯s seductive eyes were silky smooth, full of flirtatious charm. Ah Fei¡¯s eyes filled with infatuation, and he involuntarily stepped forward. Lu Xia abruptly pulled him behind himself, then took a deep breath and coldly said, ¡°I don¡¯t care where you came from, but this is Miao Immortal Valley, not a place for your kind to cause chaos!¡± The female spider shook with laughter, ¡°Miao Immortal Valley? That¡¯s hilarious! It has been over two thousand years since your ancestors sealed the entrance to the insect realm! If it were your powerful Gu Master ancestors here, I would say nothing and turn away, but you¡­?¡± With a mocking look, the female spider suddenly opened her mouth, and a white rainbow shot straight toward Lu Xia. Lu Xia¡¯s face was as still as water as he shouted harshly and blocked with both hands. Boom! Lu Xia blocked the white rainbow. But it was only then that Lu Xia realized this white rainbow was actually a strand of silk thread emitting an evil white light. Spider silk! A chill ran through Lu Xia¡¯s heart as he tried to break free. The female spider sneered, ¡°Stop making a fool of yourself with such skills! Come here!¡± As she spoke, the spider silk wrapped around Lu Xia¡¯s hands and then violently yanked backwards. The pull was so strong that it sent Lu Xia flying through the air. Ah Fei screamed in fright, ¡°Master!¡± He then grabbed Lu Xia and desperately dragged backwards. But his strength was insignificant in front of the spider. It even pulled him along as well. The female spider let out a faint cold laugh, flashing two sinister fangs glowing with a ghostly light, preparing to turn Lu Xia and the other into her puppets. But just at this moment, Lu Xia yelled loudly from midair, and behind him suddenly appeared the huge phantom of a Three-Legged Golden Toad. As the phantom appeared, the spider silk snapped. With that, the female spider also cried out in alarm and quickly retreated far back, fear evident on her face. ¡°Three-Legged Golden Toad, damn it, how could you have such a primeval Gu bug?¡± Lu Xia steadied himself as rays of light appeared behind him. Where the light touched, the surrounding black spiders screamed and turned into smoke. Lu Xia said coldly, ¡°Evil bug, I don¡¯t care where you came from, now, go back where you came from, and we can still talk; otherwise, I¡¯ll ensure you die right here!¡± The female spider slowly regained her composure and sneered faintly, ¡°I admit your primeval Gu bug is not bad, but unfortunately, it¡¯s just a small Ninth Revolution bug to me, just a bit troublesome. And do you really think¡­ only I have come from the insect realm?¡± As her voice echoed through the cavern, rustling sounds came from the depths of the dark cave, and then a huge, three-meter-tall red Giant Scorpion slowly emerged. After a puff of red smoke, the Giant Scorpion transformed into a burly, sinister-looking bald man with an evil face. The burly man snickered evilly a few times, ¡°Beauty Spider, what¡¯s this? You can¡¯t even deal with such a junior? The Queen ordered us to clear everything, to prepare for her arrival!¡± ¡°Scorpion, cut the crap, this guy has the Three-Legged Golden Toad, which is exactly what restrains me, so you take him on! As a reward, I¡¯ll spend some time with you later!¡± the mother spider cooed silkily. The burly man¡¯s complexion suddenly turned unnatural, and he couldn¡¯t help but step back a few paces involuntarily. Because he knew all too well how vicious this mother spider was, he naturally declined respectfully but firmly. At this moment, Lu Xia¡¯s heart was also trembling slightly. Another shape-shifting Gu insect. Now, Lu Xia could finally be sure that the legends passed down by his ancestors were all true. But the ancestors¡¯ legend only mentioned that the depths of Insect Immortal Cave might be connected to some unknowable realm. No one had ever mentioned that there was also a Seal within. Thinking about it now, it must be because too much time had passed, and the transmission of knowledge within Miao Immortal Valley had almost been completely interrupted once, resulting in the loss of many things. Regardless, these terrifying magic insects had already arrived, and just now, Lu Xia had heard the Giant Scorpion mention something about a queen! It must be even more terrifying, he thought. Lu Xia¡¯s heart gradually calmed down, and the slight panic and fear he had felt earlier disappeared. Then he spoke quietly to Ah Fei behind him, ¡°When the fight starts, I¡¯ll hold them off, you run away immediately!¡± Ah Fei was startled. ¡°Master, I want to stay with you!¡± Lu Xia took a deep breath, ¡°Don¡¯t say that, these magic insects are all scared of my Three-Legged Golden Toad, I can hold them off! You must go and alert our people to prepare, and if it comes to it¡­ evacuate Miao Immortal Valley immediately!¡± Ah Fei¡¯s face turned pale, and he said with a quiver, ¡°Master¡­¡±. ¡°Did you hear me?¡± Lu Xia¡¯s voice was extremely solemn. Ah Fei hung his head, tears streaming down, ¡°Yes!¡± He understood what his master meant by it might not work! Meanwhile, the Giant Scorpion had already charged over with a ferocious laugh. At the same time, more than a dozen red flame streamers rushed towards them. Lu Xia snorted coldly, pushing his life Gu insect to its limit and even making the apparition of the Three-Legged Golden Toad seem as solid as reality; then, he opened his mouth. A sonic wave shot forth immediately. Boom! The streamers were scattered by this frog-like croak. Lu Xia then shouted urgently, ¡°What are you waiting for? Run!¡± Ah Fei bit his lip and turned to dash away. The mother spider chuckled coquettishly, ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t run, sister has candy for you!¡± As she spoke, streaks of white light shot straight towards Ah Fei. But midway through, Lu Xia roared in anger, and bursts of golden light shot out from the Golden Toad¡¯s back, not only scattering the white light but also heading straight for the mother spider. The mother spider screamed in shock, one piece of her armor shattered by a golden light, which then began to spread over her. With a scream, the mother spider could no longer maintain her human form and collapsed back into the form of a Giant Spider. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She then decisively broke off the leg that had been hit by the golden light and shouted angrily, ¡°Boy, I¡¯m going to drain you dry, bit by bit!¡± However, thanks to this delay, Ah Fei had already rushed to the entrance of the cave. At that point, countless black spiders and crimson scorpions blocked the way out. Ah Fei had also played his last card, he roared, and his life¡¯s Green Snake suddenly appeared, transforming into a Giant Python as thick as a water barrel, with a sweep of its tail. It blasted the poison insects away. Chapter 435 - Chapter 435: Chapter 435: Live Up to the Ancestors (Third Update) Chapter 435: Chapter 435: Live Up to the Ancestors (Third Update) This strike turned Ah Fei¡¯s complexion deathly pale, but it managed to blast open a path, at least. He staggered and tottered as he ran outside. Seeing his disciple had already rushed out, Lu Xia¡¯s heart finally settled down. By this time, the two Gu insects had also joined the fray. Lu Xia summoned up his energy and stretched the phantom image of the Three-Legged Golden Toad to its limits. He knew that with his own strength alone, there was absolutely no way to defeat these two transformed Gu insects. Now, the only thing he could rely on was the fear these two insects had of his life-bound Golden Toad. But just at that moment, from the darkness came a buzzing sound, followed by an extremely unpleasant voice. ¡°It¡¯s a disgrace that the Insect Tribe, having inherited its power for thousands of years, cannot even deal with a junior!¡± Upon hearing this, both the Giant Scorpion and the spider showed signs of embarrassment. At the same time, an immense poison bee charged out with lightning speed and headed straight for Lu Xia. Lu Xia was startled and tried to dodge, but the Giant Scorpion blocked his way with a sinister laugh. Just that moment¡¯s delay allowed the poison bee to get close, and then a streak of black light swept by. Lu Xia¡¯s body shook all over, and the phantom image of the Three-Legged Golden Toad behind him wavered, almost collapsing. Then a very ominous black color appeared on Lu Xia¡¯s face. At this moment, all the Gu insects felt a great sense of relief. The Matriarch Spider even let out a triumphant laugh, ¡°Little guy, you¡¯ve been hit by the poison dart of the poison bee. Even a Golden Immortal would tremble in fear, you¡¯re done for!¡± Indeed. The blackness spread across Lu Xia¡¯s body at an incredibly fast rate. In an instant, he was enveloped in the ominous black color, and his life-bound Three-Legged Golden Toad struggled in agony behind him. At this moment, Lu Xia could feel intense pain at the cellular level. The pain was so intense that he felt as if he would collapse completely at any moment. But Lu Xia laughed. Within his smile, a hint of determination flashed through his eyes. Seeing the expression on Lu Xia¡¯s face, the Matriarch Spider¡¯s body shuddered, as it recalled some deeply engraved memories. In the past, it was just an insignificant little spider and had once followed the vast Insect Tribe army to wage war in this world. In the beginning, everything was going smoothly, with no humans able to withstand the charge of their army. But soon, they encountered a group of formidable opponents. These humans could also manipulate a type of strange insect and all possessed great power; even the most powerful among them could battle the queen without being defeated. Late, the Matriarch Spider learned that these people were called Gu Masters. The most powerful individual was known as the Gu Master! The previously unstoppable onslaught of the Insect Tribe was halted. Although there were not many Gu Masters, they stood like indestructible rocks, withstanding wave after wave of the Insect Tribe¡¯s assaults. After three days of fierce fighting, the ground was covered with a thick layer of insect corpses. And the Gu Masters had suffered heavy casualties, with only a few remaining. The queen, in a rage she could not suppress, personally led the team for one final death charge. The Matriarch Spider was also part of that overwhelming Insect Tribe army at the time. But it had noticed very strange expressions on the faces of the Gu Masters who were surrounded. There was no fear, no despair. What was there was a kind of resignation, a decisive determination! Back then, it had an ominous premonition and silently slipped to the back of the troop. Indeed. The moment the humans and insects first made contact, those remaining Gu Masters all self-destructed, with such might that they nearly swept away all members of the Insect Tribe. Even the Queen Herself was injured. But for the Queen, who is nearly immortal, such wounds were nothing. Just when the Mother Spider thought victory belonged to the Insect Tribe, the only Gu Master left set himself ablaze and blasted the Queen and all the insects back to their realm. At the same time, he sacrificed his own soul to seal the spatial rift. Those images still make the Mother Spider shudder even now. And today, she saw that familiar expression once again on Lu Xia¡¯s face. At the same time, the Three-Legged Golden Toad behind Lu Xia let out a mournful cry and then suddenly shattered into golden powder, enveloping Lu Xia completely. Lu Xia¡¯s aura thus became immensely powerful. The Mother Spider shouted in horror, ¡°Run! He¡¯s going for mutual destruction!¡± The Poison Bee, which was the nearest, was slightly taken aback and yet to react. Lu Xia then threw a punch. His fist was engulfed in blazing golden flames. This was Lu Xia burning his own lifeblood Gu insect. The Poison Bee let out a scream, and the punch pierced directly through its body, the flames immediately enveloping its entire being. The Poison Bee issued a deafening shriek but in the blink of an eye, it was reduced to ashes. The Giant Scorpion was scared out of its wits and turned to run. But Lu Xia closed the distance in a leap, grabbing the Giant Scorpion¡¯s tail and forcibly ripping off its lifeblood stinger. The Scorpion screamed in agony, struggled, but the golden flames consumed it too. The Giant Scorpion died. Two swift blows eliminated two powerful members of the Insect Tribe. The Mother Spider felt a chilling terror, wanting to run, but the path was already blocked by Lu Xia. Shivering, just as Lu Xia suddenly grunted and his overwhelming aura began to plummet, the once intense golden flame also started to thin out. The Mother Spider was momentarily stunned, then burst into an elated laugh. ¡°I truly can¡¯t understand you humans, committing such foolish acts! But in the end, isn¡¯t it all the same? Hahaha!¡± With that, the Mother Spider charged at him. But just as she closed in, Lu Xia suddenly raised his head, his once dim and lifeless eyes now shining brilliantly. The Mother Spider¡¯s heart shook violently. She wanted to run, but it was already too late. Lu Xia embraced the Mother Spider in one move, and the waning golden flame flared one last time, engulfing the Mother Spider. The Mother Spider let out a pained scream, frantically struggling, trying to break free from Lu Xia. But the seemingly frail Lu Xia held on with hands like steel clamps, never letting go. The fiery pain scorched the Mother Spider to the core, and in extreme rage, it plunged its metallic, cold claws directly into Lu Xia¡¯s back. Thump! Blood splattered. Lu Xia trembled slightly, but his face still bore a resolute look. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Mother Spider, terrified out of its wits, almost howling, said, ¡°Why, why don¡¯t you damned humans know fear? Aren¡¯t you the ones most afraid of death?¡± Yet, the corners of Lu Xia¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, revealing a mocking smile. Enraged by Lu Xia¡¯s expression, the Mother Spider¡¯s claws frenziedly pierced deeper into his flesh, with bones visibly exposed in the gaping wounds. But even so, Lu Xia did not let go. A moment later, the Mother Spider let out a cry of despair and the golden flame burned it into oblivion. Chapter 436 - Chapter 436: Chapter 436: The Insect Tribe is Coming (4th Update) Chapter 436: Chapter 436: The Insect Tribe is Coming (4th Update) The spider¡¯s carcass collapsed to the ground. Lu Xia also fell into the dust. At this moment, he should have been dead already, it was only because of the last trace of vital blood from his life Gu that he hadn¡¯t breathed his last. It was at this time that a flurry of disordered footsteps came from the mouth of the cave. Ah Fei led the elders of Miao Immortal Valley as they rushed in. When they saw the tragic scene before them, Ah Fei¡¯s entire body trembled. He, who had never believed in deities, was now silently praying, begging gods and Buddhas to bless, bless my master to be safe and sound! But when he saw Lu Xia lying on the ground, covered in gruesome wounds. Ah Fei¡¯s legs finally gave way, and he knelt on the ground, feeling darkness closing in around him. ¡°Master!¡± Ah Fei, with trembling hands, gently cradled Lu Xia¡¯s head, as large teardrops fell onto Lu Xia¡¯s forehead. Lu Xia mustered his last bit of strength and slowly opened his eyes. Ah Fei, ecstatic, yelled, ¡°Master, master hold on, I will take you to be healed right now!¡± Lu Xia faintly blinked, which was the last movement he could muster, then his lips lightly moved as if he wanted to say something. Ah Fei hurriedly put his ear close. He heard Lu Xia say in an extremely weak voice, ¡°The Seal is broken, notify the military!¡± Ah Fei felt a chill run through his body, and his tears streamed down even more wildly, ¡°Yes!¡± At that moment, Lu Xia¡¯s complexion actually seemed to improve, then he turned his head to face an elder with a face full of sorrow and said, ¡°After my death, Ah Fei will be the Gu Master!¡± The many elders and clanspeople, upon hearing these words, couldn¡¯t help but start sobbing, then they lamented in unison, ¡°Yes!¡± A smile appeared on Lu Xia¡¯s lips, and the light in his eyes visibly dimmed at a rate visible to the naked eye, then he murmured softly, ¡°Ancestors, I have not disgraced Gu Masters!¡± With that, the light in Lu Xia¡¯s eyes dissipated, and the spark of life was completely extinguished! Ah Fei felt as though the world had suddenly gone quiet. He held his increasingly stiff master, yet his mind kept replaying those past images. Xiangjiang¡¯s frustration with him, the gifting of the Gu King¡¯s egg, and the earnest teachings after returning to Miao Immortal Valley. All these memories made Ah Fei burst into loud sobs. Because he knew, the master who had been the kindest to him in the world, had departed! The elders wept one by one, and after a while, one elder stepped forward and said, ¡°Lord Ah Fei, now is not the time for tears, what did the Gu Master say to you? And what is the deal with these Gu worms?¡± By now, the elders had noticed the corpses of the Insect Tribe on the ground, and they all looked alarmed. Ah Fei gradually ceased his wailing and said somewhat blankly, ¡°Master said, the Seal is broken, these Gu insects have all run out from there!¡± The Seal? Many people looked at each other in confusion, not understanding what he meant, only a few of the eldest elders turned pale all at once. ¡°The legend is actually true!¡± an elder said with a face full of horror. ¡°What do we do now?¡± another elder asked. ¡°How about we evacuate from here quickly! If the legend is true, it will be a catastrophe for heaven and earth, we simply can¡¯t withstand it!¡± suggested an elder. Many were still at a loss. Then the eldest elder sighed and looked into the depths of Insect Immortal Cave with terror-filled eyes, ¡°Miao Immortal Valley has passed down a legend from our ancestors, saying that deep inside Insect Immortal Cave there is a seal from ancient times. If the Seal loosens, monstrous insects will appear in this world! But the entire legend is too ancient, and since no one has ever seen it, many believed it to be untrue!¡± ¡°Yet unexpectedly, this day has truly arrived! And these early-arriving monstrous insects must only be for scouting; there will be a continuous appearance of more insects in waves!¡± The words of the Great Elder whitened everyone¡¯s faces. Some who were timid were hurriedly saying, ¡°I think what the Third Elder just said is right, we should retreat from here quickly. If no mythical insects manifest, that would be even better, but if they do, our losses won¡¯t be too severe!¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± All of them had lost their courage. After all, even the Gu Master wasn¡¯t a match for these mythical insects, let alone themselves! Just then, Ah Fei stood up while holding his master¡¯s body, a look of profound hatred gradually appearing on his face. ¡°If you want to leave, then leave! I won¡¯t go,¡± Ah Fei said indifferently. An elder couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Ah Fei, I know you¡¯re upset, but this isn¡¯t about acting on loyalty. How about we leave for a few days and play it by ear?¡± Ah Fei turned his head to glance at the elder and said lightly, ¡°Master said to notify the military!¡± Notify the military? The crowd looked at each other. Finally, the Great Elder nodded, ¡°I think that¡¯s the only thing we can do! Someone, block the entrance to the Insect Immortal Cave with boulders!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± But by this moment, Ah Fei had already walked away with Lu Xia¡¯s body. The onlookers watched his back, shaking their heads in silence. Although Ah Fei had been making rapid progress, his strength was far from being the strongest in Miao Immortal Valley. Everyone wondered why the Gu Master would choose to pass his position on to him. Very soon. The entrance to the Insect Immortal Cave was sealed off with large boulders. These boulders gave a strong sense of security, making it seem as if the legends couldn¡¯t be true. But the Great Elder still sent a message to the military through his connections. Today, Commander Hu was in a very good mood. Because his meticulously trained Blood Qilin Special Forces had just won first place in a competition. This made Commander Hu feel that his efforts had not been in vain. ¡°Hehe, tell me, how does our Blood Qilin compare to the Fire Phoenix?¡± Commander Hu asked with a smile to his aide. ¡°Of course, our Blood Qilin is stronger! That Fire Phoenix just relies on its early fame; it¡¯s really all bark and no bite!¡± the aide quickly said. ¡°Bullshit!¡± Commander Hu¡¯s expression darkened as he cursed. The aide hurriedly bowed his head. Commander Hu said, ¡°Although I also believe that our Blood Qilin is the strongest, the Fire Phoenix is not to be taken lightly! Don¡¯t you even understand the principle of despising the enemy strategically, but taking them seriously tactically?¡± The aide¡¯s face was covered in cold sweat, unable to lift his head after the scolding. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just then, Commander Hu sighed, a hint of sorrow flashing in his eyes, ¡°General Lin, oh General Lin, it¡¯s a pity you died early. Otherwise, I would have definitely defeated your Fire Phoenix in front of you! I wanted to let you know what truly is the number one special forces!¡± Ever since Commander Hu¡¯s troops were defeated by the Fire Phoenix, which Xue An had trained for only seven days, he had taken it to heart. Now, he finally felt that the hope for revenge had arrived, but General Lin was no longer in this world! While he was reminiscing, a staff officer ran over, whispering into Commander Hu¡¯s ear, ¡°Commander, there¡¯s a call from the Great Elder of Miao Immortal Valley, reporting suspicious mythical insect sightings!¡± Commander Hu¡¯s eyes lit up. Chapter 438 - Chapter 438: Chapter 438: An Yans Gentle Offensive (Second Update) Chapter 438: Chapter 438: An Yan¡¯s Gentle Offensive (Second Update) ¡°And then¡­ it wasn¡¯t until after we got married that I found out, my wife¡¯s family has been practicing martial arts for generations, and they¡¯re famously known as a local martial arts noble family. And my wife, who¡¯s scared of mice, won the national fighting championship when she was just eighteen!¡± ¡°So, forget about mice, even dinosaurs would cower at the sight of her! You don¡¯t know, but when I followed her to the county where her family lives, those local ruffians would literally run for the hills at the sight of her!¡± Xue An patted Guo Xiaoliang on the shoulder with a heavy expression, ¡°Brother, take good care of yourself!¡± Guo Xiaoliang was startled, ¡°Bro, what do you mean by that?¡± Xue An shook his head and walked away. At that moment, Guo Xiaoliang sensed something was amiss and shivered as he turned around, only to see his wife Cai Lalan looking at him with a mischievous smile. ¡°Husband, so I¡¯m that terrifying in your eyes!¡± ¡°No¡­ not terrifying¡­ ah! Bro¡­ save me!¡± Hearing the screams behind him, Xue An walked away with a smile. An Yan, watching from a distance, saw Cai Lalan tormenting Guo Xiaoliang and said with a hint of helplessness, ¡°This couple¡­ they truly are a pair of treasures!¡± The couples around all nodded in agreement. Then Xue An walked up to An Yan and smiled lightly, ¡°Hungry?¡± ¡°Not hungry! It¡¯s just that these two little ones have been making a fuss for a while!¡± Xue An crouched down and picked up the two little girls, ¡°Tired?¡± Xue Xiang and Nian Nian nodded their heads. Especially Nian Nian, with her big eyes brimming with aggrievement, ¡°We followed Mommy around for so long, it was really boring!¡± Little kids don¡¯t like shopping with adults. Because in their field of vision, all they could see was the buttocks of the passing pedestrians. Whoever it is wouldn¡¯t enjoy that feeling. Xue Xiang also said at that time, ¡°Yeah! Shopping with Mommy is completely exhausting!¡± Hearing this, An Yan was caught between laughter and tears. Meanwhile, several girls by her side giggled behind their hands, with a few even enviously saying, ¡°An Yan, your daughters are just too adorable!¡± ¡°Exactly! Such an enviable family!¡± ¡°Right, a handsome husband is one thing, but for him to be so considerate, it¡¯s just envy-inducing!¡± Hearing these comments, An Yan felt a little shy, but mostly she burst into proud laughter. Xue An meanwhile was intently whispering something to his daughters. After a while, the two little girls finally broke into smiles and then hopped out of Xue An¡¯s arms, bouncing off to play. ¡°What promise did you make them now?¡± An Yan leaned in and asked. Xue An shrugged, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± ¡°Yeah right! Did you promise to buy them ice cream again?¡± Xue An touched his nose somewhat awkwardly. ¡°Hmph, I knew it!¡± An Yan felt a bit like she was scolding someone unable to mend their ways. ¡°Heh heh, don¡¯t worry, our daughters¡¯ constitution means they¡¯ll definitely be fine with ice cream!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that they won¡¯t be fine, but there should be a limit, shouldn¡¯t there? Last time you bought out an entire ice cream shop, and those two little rascals actually ate it all! If I hadn¡¯t dragged you out of there quickly, you would have made the news, can you imagine the embarrassment?¡± An Yan spoke with a mix of vexation and disbelief. Just a few days ago, Xue An sneaked out to play with Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, and under their sweet coercion, he ended up buying all the ice cream in the store. And the trio proceeded to gorge themselves. They actually managed to eat everything. The shocked owner secretly called the city media. For the media of M Country, which could make news out of nothing, this was definitely a sensational story. Thus, an interview van actually came out to cover the story. If An Yan hadn¡¯t arrived in time to pull the father and daughters back to the hotel, who knows what might have happened. As she recalled the incident, An Yan still felt somewhat helpless. Xue An listened and couldn¡¯t help but feel even more awkward, ¡°I mean, kids will be kids, right? If they want to eat, let them eat a bit more! Anyway¡­¡± ¡°But they¡¯re all girls,¡± An Yan retorted. ¡°What if they get fat? ¡°I will¡­¡± ¡°You will what? You can help them lose weight? Even if that works, it¡¯s no good if they can¡¯t control their own mouths!¡± An Yan launched a gentle offensive, leaving Xue An at a loss for words. As an Immortal Venerable who once dominated the universe, Xue An suddenly felt that in front of An Yan, he was just like a child. It was clear that even an Immortal Venerable had to bow his head obediently in front of his wife. Seeing Xue An awkwardly touching his nose, An Yan finally couldn¡¯t maintain her stern face and laughed helplessly first. ¡°Did you remember what I said?¡± ¡°I remembered!¡± Xue An nodded and then added, ¡°My dear wife!¡± An Yan was caught between laughter and tears. She stepped forward and gently thumped Xue An on the shoulder, pouting, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be like those people, acting as if I¡¯ve become a tiger mom! But I think, especially with two daughters, we must discipline them well! We can¡¯t let them be too indulgent, or they¡¯ll turn into brats, don¡¯t you think?¡± Xue An became serious and nodded, ¡°Hmm!¡± An Yan made a lot of sense. In his past life¡¯s journey of cultivation, Xue An had seen far too many spoiled children from the noblest of families. The parents of these children were at least Great Luo, or even Immortal Kings. Some were even born with Golden Immortal Cultivation and all possessed supreme talents. One can only imagine the lives of these children from a young age. Being draped in silk and fed delicacies was the crudest of thoughts about them. After all, they were potential heirs to an entire Star System. Growing up in such an indulgent environment. Such individuals often carried themselves with extreme arrogance. Xue An once killed many such spoiled brats. Because their actions sometimes truly pushed people¡¯s limits. Thinking this, Xue An felt more strongly that An Yan was absolutely right. When it came to status, The two little girls would one day be among the most supreme beings in the entire universe. They could be considered supremely noble. But if they were indulged all the time, they would inevitably deviate. Therefore, Xue An sincerely nodded his head in agreement. ¡°Husband, besides this matter, you listen to me, and I¡¯ll listen to you in everything else in the future, okay?¡± An Yan, afraid that Xue An might feel awkward about these things, after all, her husband was the mighty Immortal Venerable, implored him with a soft, sweet voice. Xue An understood An Yan¡¯s thoughts and couldn¡¯t help but dote on her, pinching An Yan¡¯s nose affectionately, ¡°You! What a silly girl. You are my wife, why would I mind listening to you?¡± Hearing this, An Yan nodded her head with a cheerful smile. But Xue An leaned in to whisper something in An Yan¡¯s ear. An Yan¡¯s face flushed, and she glanced shyly at Xue An, then lightly bit her lip and nodded slightly. The sweet displays of affection between the two made all the surrounding young couples unbearable, exclaiming in unison that this was simply showing off! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As for Guo Xiaoliang, he was sitting there with a bruised nose and a swollen face, watching the scene with envy and thinking to himself. Buddy, you¡¯re really something! Alas¡­ Look at his gentle and considerate wife, and then at my own¡­ Guo Xiaoliang sneaked a glance at Cai Lalan, who stood with her hands on her hips, and couldn¡¯t help but shiver. He then sighed inwardly, lamenting the vast difference between people. Chapter 439 - Chapter 439: Chapter 439: The Pyramid Casino (Third Update) Chapter 439: Chapter 439: The Pyramid Casino (Third Update) ¡°` At this moment, the tour leader Wu Yu approached. ¡°Everyone, quiet down, please!¡± The crowd fell silent and turned their attention to Wu Yu. ¡°We¡¯re about to visit the largest casino in Las Vegas, and there are a few points I need to mention in advance!¡± ¡°First of all, those who can run a casino here are big shots. We¡¯re here to have fun, so absolutely do not stir up any trouble, otherwise, no one will be able to help you!¡± ¡°Also, you can play a few games once inside, but don¡¯t go in thinking you¡¯ll make a fortune! Is everyone clear on this?¡± The couples all nodded, indicating they understood. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s set off!¡± As everyone was boarding the bus, Wu Yu hesitated and then walked over to Xue An. ¡°Mr. Xue, are you coming along too?¡± Xue An didn¡¯t say anything but glanced at An Yan. Truth be told, Xue An had absolutely no interest in what they called a casino. However, seeing An Yan¡¯s eyes sparkling with excitement, he surmised she must be very interested, and thus he nodded. ¡°Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s go have a look!¡± Wu Yu¡¯s frown was barely perceptible, but she nodded and said, ¡°Alright, but Mr. Xue is not a member of our tour group, so if anything happens inside the casino, we might not be able to assist you!¡± After speaking, Wu Yu turned and left. In her view, it was better to make things clear in advance. In case something really did happen, as the leader of the tour group, she would be better able to absolve herself of responsibility. Xue An could naturally tell what Wu Yu was thinking and couldn¡¯t help but smile. It was a normal human sentiment, so he didn¡¯t take it to heart. The Pyramid Casino. The newest and most luxurious casino in Las Vegas. This pyramid-shaped structure was the colossal palace said to be able to accommodate one hundred thousand people for entertainment at the same time. The group of tourists were in awe of the imposing building as soon as they got off the bus, expressing their amazement. Once they walked past the glass curtain wall and entered the inside¡­ The breathtakingly beautiful lobby left many dazzled. Some people marveled at the large crystal chandelier that hung down. Wu Yu led the group while diligently giving an introduction. She treasured her current job greatly, as most of her expenses for studying abroad in M Country had to be covered by this job. However, it was obvious that everyone had already lost interest in her explanation, as their attention was captured by the clinking slot machines and the enchantingly graceful hostesses at the entrance of the gambling hall. Wu Yu sighed quietly, then said, ¡°Okay, now it¡¯s free time for everyone, but please remember the two points I mentioned!¡± The crowd dispersed with a roar. Xue An led his family as they wandered through the casino. The facilities inside were complete, and there was an around-the-clock supply of fruits and tea. However, it was apparent that the gamblers here were common folk, and chips on the tables rarely exceeded five hundred. Even so, many people were still covered in sweat, concentrating with their full attention on the situations unfolding on the gambling tables. Xue Xiang and Nian Nian clearly had little interest in all this, and after An Yan had looked around with interest for a while, she too found it pretty dull. As for Xue An, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to watch these gamblers at all. However, as a large casino, how could it not take into account families that come with children? Next to the gambling hall was a large children¡¯s amusement park, and beside it were various modern arcade machines. Xue Xiang and Nian Nian now had no interest in things like slides and were instead dazzled by those large arcade games. Xue An said with a smile, ¡°Which one do you want to play?¡± ¡°This one!¡± Xue Xiang pointed at the simulated motorcycle arcade game. ¡°` ¡°Alright, Daddy will take you two to play!¡± However, Xue Nian shook her head and pointed at the whack-a-mole game beside them, her interest apparent as she said, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s play this one!¡± An Yan had actually been wanting to play as well but felt that with so many people around and being a mother herself, playing such a childish game would elicit laughter. Now that Xue Nian had suggested it, she, of course, nodded in sheer delight and agreed. So Nian Nian and An Yan started whacking moles while Xue An took Xiang Xiang for a motorcycle ride. After a few rounds, Xiang Xiang, eager to try, said, ¡°Daddy, let me drive by myself!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Xue An got off the bike. Xiang Xiang grabbed the handlebars alone, her face alight with excitement, and smiled at Xue An, ¡°Daddy, start it up!¡± This scene also caught the attention of the people around them. After all, a little girl four or five years old riding a big motorcycle did look quite amusing and funny. But as the game started, those smiles gradually turned into surprise. Xue Xiang¡¯s little face became very serious, and she focused intently on controlling the direction, dodging left and right while driving the motorcycle, which was actually quite smooth. This scene also surprised Xue An a bit, then he looked back at Nian Nian, who wore a pink hair clip and was hitting moles with a sweet, naive smile on her face. A smile couldn¡¯t help but appear at the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth. It seemed¡­ even twins could have completely different personalities. The family was happily playing games on one side. Suddenly there was a commotion in the front hall. A few burly men in black were dragging out a man dressed in a scholarly fashion, wearing glasses. This also drew a lot of onlookers. Xue An also saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback. Wasn¡¯t that Guo Xiaoliang? What was going on? He said to Xue Xiang, ¡°Xiang Xiang, you keep playing! Daddy will be right back!¡± ¡°Okay, Daddy!¡± Xue Xiang didn¡¯t even lift her head, just gave a simple response. Xue An stepped forward and walked over. At that moment, Guo Xiaoliang was heard shouting, ¡°I didn¡¯t cheat, nor did I play any tricks, why are you arresting me?¡± The burly men said nothing, but a Chinese man who had hurried over after hearing this sneered coldly. ¡°You didn¡¯t cheat? From the moment you entered, you¡¯ve played thirty-five hands of blackjack, and you won every single one! Still, say you didn¡¯t rig the game? Do you think you are the Gambling God or something?¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t cheat! Are you just sore losers, picking on me on purpose?¡± Guo Xiaoliang¡¯s face showed indignation. The man¡¯s expression then turned very ugly. Guo Xiaoliang had won thirty-five consecutive hands, and by the end, the chips on his table had reached a staggering tens of millions. For a casino like the Pyramid, this amount of money didn¡¯t really count for much, but Guo Xiaoliang was playing in the commoners¡¯ hall! And to win thirty-five hands in a row, which had practically caused a sensation in the entire casino, made many people stop playing and gather around Guo Xiaoliang to watch the commotion. As the manager of the commoners¡¯ hall, Liu Wu naturally had to intervene. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In his view, not even an Immortal could win so many consecutive hands; there was only one possibility. Cheating! As a casino manager, he abhorred cheating, almost wishing to execute cheaters on the spot, so he said with a vicious smile, ¡°Still got the nerve to argue!¡± With that, he swung his hand, delivering a slap. The slap sent Guo Xiaoliang¡¯s glasses flying, and blood instantly streamed from his nose. Chapter 440 - Chapter 440: Chapter 440: A Thousand Waves of Deception (4th Update) Chapter 440: Chapter 440: A Thousand Waves of Deception (4th Update) The crowd of onlookers stirred. Xue An furrowed his brow, ready to speak. But suddenly, a petite girl dashed over with the whistling of the wind, pushed through the people blocking her way, and charged into the center of the scene. ¡°Lalan!¡± Guo Xiaoliang called out, his voice laced with grievance. The girl was none other than Guo Xiaoliang¡¯s newlywed wife, Cai Lalan. The moment she saw her husband being beaten until his nose bled, her face was instantly covered with frost. ¡°Who did this!¡± Cai Lalan demanded coldly. Liu Wu scoffed, ¡°I hit him? You¡­¡± Liu Wu intended to question Cai Lalan on how she planned to resolve the situation, but he couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. Cai Lalan had already stepped forward, grabbed Liu Wu, who was a head taller than her, by the shoulders, and over her shoulder, she threw him beautifully. Bang! A dull thud. The onlookers felt a tremble beneath their feet as if the floorboards themselves shook three times from the impact. Liu Wu almost passed out from the pain, letting out an agonized scream. ¡°You¡­ you dare to hit someone?¡± Cai Lalan dusted off her hands and sneered, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I? Should I let you hit my husband then?¡± ¡°Get her!¡± Enraged by embarrassment, Liu Wu roared at the towering security guards standing nearby. The security guards all closed in. Some of these guards were even half a head taller than Cai Lalan. In front of them, Cai Lalan seemed like a little dwarf lost in a land of giants. Yet still, her face showed not a hint of concern as she extended her hand and showcased a beautiful fighting stance. The foreign onlookers let out exclamations of surprise, ¡°Kung Fu!¡± ¡°Chinese Kung Fu!¡± By this time, the security guards had rushed close, one African-American man threw a punch. Cai Lalan slightly turned her head, dodging the punch, then grabbed the man¡¯s arm and pulled him forward with her momentum. The African-American man felt as if this seemingly delicate and cute woman possessed infinite strength, forcing his body to involuntarily lurch forward. Cai Lalan kicked out her foot. Crack! The African-American man¡¯s leg broke, losing balance, he flew outward. Thump! He fell to the ground, struggled a few times, and couldn¡¯t get up again. In one move, she had swiftly handled one of the security guards. The remaining guards palely looked at each other. Yet Cai Lalan with a face full of disdain simply stretched out her hand, curling her finger, ¡°Come at me all at once!¡± The security guards exchanged glances and charged at her. But they couldn¡¯t even touch the hem of Cai Lalan¡¯s clothes, and she threw them out like bouncing balls. As she tossed them away, the crowd let out gasps of disbelief. Xue An couldn¡¯t help but smile. Cai Lalan¡¯s martial arts skills were indeed impressive. After all the security guards were down and injured, Cai Lalan proudly walked towards Liu Wu. Liu Wu backed away in fear. ¡°Let me tell you, with just this rubbish, I, your madam, don¡¯t care at all! And you dare to hit my husband, don¡¯t you know, only I can hit my husband?¡± As Cai Lalan spoke, she prepared to strike again. Just then, a group of fully armed security guards rushed over, pointed their guns at Cai Lalan instantly after assessing the situation. And then a Caucasian man slowly walked over. Upon seeing the man, Liu Wu shouted as if he had seen a lifeline, ¡°Mr. Mike, save me quickly!¡± Mike glanced at Liu Wu on the ground with a look of disgust, then raised his head to give Cai Lalan a few looks, and sneered, ¡°You actually dare to cause trouble here, do you think you¡¯re very impressive?¡± Faced with so many firearms, Cai Lalan¡¯s expression also turned solemn. Her martial arts were indeed good, but that was limited to hand-to-hand combat, and there was no way she could handle so many armed security guards. At this moment, Guo Xiaoliang also spoke with a hint of fear, ¡°Lalan, don¡¯t worry about me, just go quickly!¡± ¡°Get out! The Cai Family doesn¡¯t have women who abandon their husbands. We can fight it out if we have to!¡± Cai Lalan said with a stern face. Just then, a panic-stricken Wu Yu arrived. She had just received the news that Guo Xiaoliang was suspected of cheating and had been caught, while his wife, Cai Lalan, was fighting with the security guards. Wu Yu almost fainted when she heard the news, because her biggest fear was that someone in her team would get into trouble, and now that¡¯s exactly what happened. But being afraid was useless now, so she steeled herself and hurried over. By the time she arrived at the scene, Wu Yu¡¯s heart went cold. There were injured security guards all over the ground, some with broken legs, groaning in pain. And a group of security guards with guns had their muzzles pointed at Cai Lalan and the others. This situation was ten times worse than Wu Yu had imagined. But as the team leader, she had no choice but to gather her courage and shout, ¡°Mr. Mike, Lalan, please stop!¡± With that, she squeezed through the crowd and walked over. Seeing her appear, Mike¡¯s expression shifted slightly, ¡°Miss Wu, are these the tourists you brought?¡± Wu Yu nodded and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Mr. Mike, there must be some misunderstanding here!¡± She knew this Mike. Knew that he was in charge of the overall security for the Pyramid Casino. With him stepping in, things got complicated. At that moment, Liu Wu said, ¡°Misunderstanding? Mr. Mike, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. This guy with glasses is cheating in our casino!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Mike¡¯s expression grew even darker upon hearing this. Casinos hated cheaters the most, and Mike was no exception. Cheating? When Wu Yu heard this word, she was also taken aback and then turned to look at Guo Xiaoliang. Guo Xiaoliang called on Zuang Tianqu, ¡°I didn¡¯t cheat! You¡¯re all talking nonsense. It must be because I won so much money, you¡¯re trying to welch on the bet!¡± As soon as Wu Yu heard this, her heart sank, knowing things had gone south. As a casino, the last thing they wanted was for someone to exploit issues related to credibility. Indeed. Mike looked so grim his face seemed about to drip water. Liu Wu scoffed even more, saying, ¡°Winning thirty-five times in a row and still claiming no cheating? That¡¯s a dead duck¡¯s denial if I ever heard one!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you I didn¡¯t cheat, believe it or not!¡± Guo Xiaoliang shouted back. ¡°Cheat or not, you¡¯re coming with me!¡± Mike said coldly. The growing crowd of onlookers was bad for the casino¡¯s image. Yet, Wu Yu felt a chill over her entire body when she heard this. She knew the kind of methods Mike and his people employed. If the Guo couple went with them, the best outcome would be severe injuries followed by being dumped in a ditch. At worst, they might disappear without a trace. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only So despite her fear, she still mustered the courage to say, ¡°Mr. Mike, there¡¯s certainly some misunderstanding here, and this tourist of mine is a high-calibre graduate from China¡¯s Tsinghua University, definitely not some cheater¡­¡± Wu Yu couldn¡¯t continue her plea because Mike was looking at her coldly and then said in a stern voice, ¡°Miss Wu, you¡¯re a good person, so I hope you¡¯d better stop getting involved in this! You can¡¯t handle it! Take them away!¡± At Mike¡¯s command, the many security guards were about to surge forward, and Cai Lalan was also prepared for the worst. Just as Wu Yu was succumbing to utter despair, a calm voice came through. ¡°Quite a show of force here. Since she can¡¯t handle it, let me handle it¡­ how about that?¡± Chapter 441 - Chapter 441: Chapter 441: How about we make a bet? (5th update) Chapter 441: Chapter 441: How about we make a bet? (5th update) Wu Yu¡¯s face was a mask of astonishment as she watched Xue An walk out from the crowd. She had never expected Xue An to step in at this time. Guo Xiaoliang and Cai Lalan were also taken aback. Especially Guo Xiaoliang, who felt quite grateful in his heart. Such a good brother! He dared to stand up for him at a time like this. But this was clearly not something he could handle, so he called out, ¡°Buddy, thanks for your kindness! But this is not something you can handle, so better not get involved!¡± Xue An smiled upon hearing this, ¡°Whether I can handle it or not, I have to try to find out!¡± At this moment, Mike looked at Xue An with a dark expression and said coldly, ¡°And who might you be?¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am, the key is¡­ I¡¯m taking care of this matter!¡± Wu Yu couldn¡¯t help feeling frustrated and agitated when she heard this. Guo Xiaoliang¡¯s problem hadn¡¯t been resolved yet. Why were you jumping into the fray, making things even more chaotic? She stepped forward and blocked Xue An, ¡°Mr. Xue, this isn¡¯t a joke, please don¡¯t cause any more trouble!¡± ¡°Causing trouble?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°No, I¡¯m not here to cause trouble.¡± At this point, Mike, almost laughing with rage, said sarcastically, ¡°Miss Wu, your tour group really is interesting. Do you just have all sorts of people in it?¡± Wu Yu¡¯s face turned pale. She was about to smooth things over with a few words to cover up the incident as much as possible. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Your casino insists on accusing my friend of cheating, so fine, I¡¯ll take on his issue!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll take it on? Do you know how much money that is? Over ten million US dollars!¡± Liu Wu couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Xue An pulled a card from his pocket and threw it in Liu Wu¡¯s face, saying calmly, ¡°Is that enough?¡± Liu Wu was about to explode with anger, but he was stunned when he saw the card. Because it was a top-level black card with no spending limit issued by a Swiss bank! With this card, one could overdraft up to several billion US dollars at any time anywhere in the world. Of course, the review and issuance of such a card were also extremely strict. There were only a few dozen such cards globally, all in the hands of major tycoons. How could this man possibly have such a card? In fact, the card was given to Xue An by someone from the Dark Council, and Xue An had simply accepted it. Now, it proved to be very useful. Liu Wu was still astonished. Mike also saw the card and his expression changed immediately. To possess such a card was in itself a kind of status. Therefore, his demeanor became much more respectful. ¡°Sir¡­,¡± Mike wanted to say something. Xue An waved his hand impatiently, ¡°Swipe the card! Whatever he owes you, I¡¯ll pay!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mike beamed with joy. In this pyramid casino, the rule when catching a cheater was that they had to cough up whatever they had won. Guo Xiaoliang had won tens of millions, so he had to pay back tens of millions. That was a hefty sum of assets! And as the head of security, Mike would also receive a handsome bonus. He was naturally very pleased. Meanwhile, Guo Xiaoliang and his wife watched the scene in a daze. After a moment, Guo Xiaoliang shuddered, regaining his composure, and quickly shouted, ¡°Friend, don¡¯t give it to them, I really didn¡¯t cheat¡­¡± Xue An gestured with his hand and smiled faintly at him, signaling him to stop talking. Wu Yu and the other team members who came with her were all stupefied. Especially Wu Yu, who muttered to herself, ¡°So extravagant? That¡¯s more than ten million, in US dollars¡­¡± This figure had clearly surpassed Wu Yu¡¯s comprehension. At that moment, Liu Wu came running back excitedly, ¡°Mr. Mike, the money has been transferred!¡± Mike took the card, walked forward, and respectfully handed it over with both hands. ¡°Sir, the payment has been made. You and your friend can leave now!¡± Now that the money was in hand, showing some respect seemed appropriate! After all, nobody would quarrel with money. Mike thought to himself. However, Xue An stood there quietly without taking the card and said, ¡°Leave? Who said we were leaving?¡± Mike was taken aback. Not leaving? What was he up to? At this point, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Since you claim my friend cheated and fixed the game, then I will bet with your casino one more time. I wonder¡­ Do you dare accept it?¡± Upon hearing these words, Mike first looked stunned and then a brilliant smile gradually spread across his face. For them, the scariest thing was someone not gambling! ¡°Accept, of course we dare accept, why wouldn¡¯t we?¡± Mike said with a beaming smile. Guo Xiaoliang, Wu Yu, and the others all gathered around. Wu Yu, in particular, looked at Xue An as if she were looking at a fool, lowering her voice and saying, ¡°Mr. Xue, have you lost your mind? Guo Xiaoliang just got cheated, and you still dare to gamble?¡± Guo Xiaoliang also said, ¡°Yeah, Mr. Xue, don¡¯t play anymore. This casino has no credibility! Even if you win, they won¡¯t let you leave!¡± Xue An simply smiled and did not answer them, instead addressing Liu Wu, ¡°How much can I overdraw on this card?¡± Liu Wu trembled and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°This kind of card can overdraw¡­ at least ten billion US dollars a day!¡± This number caused a stir among everyone in the hall. Ten billion¡­ For the vast majority of people, it was an astronomical figure beyond their wildest dreams. But Xue An merely nodded slightly and then said to Mike, ¡°I dislike trouble, so I¡¯ll only play once. As for the bet¡­ let¡¯s go with these ten billion!¡± As soon as these words were spoken. The entire room fell silent. Mike was startled. The largest single bet ever placed at the Pyramid Casino was a little more than one billion US dollars, and that had been a collective bet by several bosses. This man was actually so audacious to place a bet of ten billion in a single game? Mike, who prided himself on having seen countless big scenes, began to sweat on his brow. ¡°What, you don¡¯t dare accept?¡± Xue An asked indifferently. Just then, a seductive voice was heard, ¡°Since this gentleman likes excitement so much, then we at the Pyramid would be pleased to oblige!¡± With that, a blond-haired and blue-eyed glamorous lady walked over gracefully. Upon seeing this woman, Mike and the others quickly stepped aside and called out respectfully, ¡°Madam!¡± This woman did not pay any attention to Mike and the others, but with a smile on her lips, walked straight towards Xue An. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wu Yu¡¯s face paled upon seeing this woman and she whispered, ¡°This woman is Su Feiya, the lover of the casino¡¯s behind-the-scenes owner and also the highest authority in the casino. Moreover, she is an expert in cheating at cards!¡± She was confidentially informing Xue An about the identities of these people. Xue An did not turn around, but merely smiled faintly and said, ¡°You seem to know quite a lot!¡± ¡°I¡­ I used to work as a croupier in this casino!¡± Wu Yu clearly did not want to bring up the past, and then she clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Mr. Xue, you¡¯d better not gamble with these people. You can¡¯t beat them!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Thank you for your advice, but my luck has always been very good, and I have never lost a bet!¡± Chapter 442 - Chapter 442: Chapter 442: Reckless Wager (First Update) Chapter 442: Chapter 442: Reckless Wager (First Update) Wu Yu stamped her foot in frustration; she simply couldn¡¯t handle Xue An anymore and couldn¡¯t help but think angrily, ¡°Do whatever you want, but you¡¯ll see how formidable it is once you lose!¡± At this moment, Su Feiya had already walked up to Xue An and performed an elegant curtsy, ¡°Respected sir, Mike and his people were far too rude. I apologize for what just occurred!¡± Many men were already staring dumbfounded. For this Su Feiya, whether it was her speech and conduct or her charm and poise, could be considered an exceptional beauty. Xue An, however, appeared unfazed and casually asked, ¡°Since your Pyramid has accepted the bet, when does the game start?¡± His words completely disregarded Su Feiya. Su Feiya was slightly stunned and somewhat surprised inwardly. Her beauty was a weapon that never failed. Yet this young man, who splurged so extravagantly, remained utterly unmoved. But her sophistication ran deep, and the hint of surprise didn¡¯t show. She merely smiled faintly. ¡°For a gambling sum that large, naturally we would invite you to the VIP hall,¡± she said. Xue An shook his head, ¡°No need. I think this place is quite nice.¡± Su Feiya paused, clearly unsettled in her heart. But she was in no way willing to let go of the billion-dollar bait. Thus, after only a slight hesitation, she nodded, ¡°If sir insists, then let¡¯s do it here! May I ask what you would like to bet on?¡± ¡°Anything is fine. Just not too troublesome!¡± ¡°In that case, since you are from M Country and considering something simple, why don¡¯t we bet on a roll of dice?¡± Su Feiya suggested. ¡°That¡¯s fine!¡± Seeing Xue An agree, Su Feiya¡¯s smile became even more radiant, while inwardly she sneered coldly. Although she was a native of M Country, her master was a master of sleight-of-hand from Southeast Asia. As the representative of East Asian gambling skills, dice had become something Su Feiya could play with extraordinary skill. This man actually dared to gamble on dice with her. It seemed he was truly an ignorant fledgling! Su Feiya was secretly delighted and immediately ordered her subordinates to prepare. Soon, a large gambling table was set up, and all the gambling accessories were fully readied. ¡°Sir, please select the dice!¡± Su Feiya said, pointing to a whole box of brand-new dice on the table with a smile. Xue An gave Wu Yu a slight smile, ¡°Miss Wu, you choose for me!¡± Wu Yu was taken aback, ¡°Me?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you used to be a croupier? You should know well, go ahead!¡± Wu Yu moved forward hesitantly to choose the dice. Seeing this, Su Feiya signaled to Mike with her eyes. Mike understood the hint and quickly approached to whisper, ¡°This Wu Yu used to be a croupier at our casino!¡± Su Feiya nodded imperceptibly, then gave Wu Yu a meaningful glance. By then, Wu Yu had already chosen the dice and walked back to the table. Su Feiya smiled and asked, ¡°Sir, shall we bet on the size or something else?¡± Xue An, sitting in his chair, said carelessly, ¡°Anything is good as long as it¡¯s simple!¡± ¡°Very well, let¡¯s bet on the size then!¡± The so-called betting on size meant comparing the points rolled by the dice, with the higher roll winning, and a tie on equal points. This was also the most basic form of play. But it was precisely because of its simplicity that it was all the more exciting. ¡°Sir, since you want to gamble with my Pyramid, then you may roll first!¡± Su Feiya confidently declared. In her view, Xue An was definitely an ignorant newcomer; even if he rolled first, it wouldn¡¯t matter. Even if he truly rolled three sixes, she could easily roll a tie. Xue An smiled, but he didn¡¯t reach for the dice cup, instead smiling at Wu Yu. ¡°Miss Wu, I¡¯m not interested in this thing. You roll it for me!¡± That sentence was like a bombshell. It not only stunned Wu Yu on the spot but also made everyone who heard it think they had misheard. This stunning bet had naturally attracted countless onlookers, but they were all kept at a distance by the casino¡¯s security. And now, these onlookers all looked at each other in disbelief, thinking that Xue An must have gone mad. Hearing this, Guo Xiaoliang¡¯s expression also turned serious, and then he bent down to whisper in Cai Lalan¡¯s ear, ¡°Wife, what do we do if my buddy loses later on?¡± Cai Lalan¡¯s expression was like still water, then she clenched her teeth, ¡°The Cai Family never owes anyone favors. If he loses, I¡¯ll have to pay it back even if it means selling the iron pot!¡± Guo Xiaoliang nodded, ¡°Good, what you said is exactly what I was thinking. Damn it, it wasn¡¯t easy to come up with an infallible blackjack formula, and now these ignoramuses are accusing me of cheating! Do I need to cheat?¡± At this, Guo Xiaoliang¡¯s face was full of righteous anger. He was a mathematics prodigy from Tsinghua University who, after much hard work, had devised a sure-win formula¡ªonly to be accused of cheating by these people, which naturally filled him with rage. It was then that Wu Yu finally snapped out of her shock and quickly waved her hands, ¡°No, no, no!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°This is a bet of one billion yuan, I¡­ .¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°You won¡¯t have to pay if you lose, what are you afraid of? If you win, I¡¯ll give you a big bonus, enough to cover your school expenses for ten years!¡± Wu Yu was stunned. How did he know I was in school? Su Feiya had been watching the scene with a smile the whole time, feeling more and more certain in her heart. Finally, Wu Yu clenched her teeth, ¡°Alright, then!¡± And with that, she took the dice cup with trembling hands and started to roll the dice. She shook it very slowly and for a very long time. It was clear that Wu Yu was trying her best to roll a favorable number. When she finally put down the dice cup, Wu Yu felt like she was going to faint; then she looked at Xue An. Xue An smiled slightly, signaling her to uncover it. Wu Yu closed her eyes and lifted the lid of the dice cup. Onlookers craned their necks to see, then burst into an uproar. Wu Yu¡¯s heart chilled, and she quickly opened her eyes to look. The three dice showed the numbers 556. Wu Yu¡¯s legs went weak, knowing it was over! For a top cheater like Su Feiya, any dice that weren¡¯t rolling maximum points seemed certain to lose. Her whole body was trembling, and she looked at Xue An with immense guilt. But unexpectedly, Xue An just smiled faintly, seemingly unconcerned, and then stretched out his hand to Su Feiya. ¡°Please!¡± Su Feiya almost laughed out loud. Even with her eyes closed, she could roll a higher number than that. So with a smile on her face, she nodded, took the dice cup, and elegantly shook it a few times before gently placing it down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but I think you might lose!¡± ¡°Oh? And why would you say that?¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°Because my intuition tells me so, and you know¡­ a woman¡¯s intuition is very accurate!¡± With that, Su Feiya lifted the dice cup, her face full of confidence and arrogance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But the room fell dead silent. Su Feiya was slightly taken aback. What¡¯s going on? She hurriedly looked down and then froze. There, the three massive ones lay inside the dice cup. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°It seems¡­ a woman¡¯s intuition isn¡¯t always accurate, is it!¡± Chapter 443 - Chapter 443: Chapter 443: The Four Hundred Million Gamble (Second Update) Chapter 443: Chapter 443: The Four Hundred Million Gamble (Second Update) Su Feiya felt her brain go blank, her body trembling uncontrollably, her face as pale as death. This was a billion US dollars! Although Su Feiya had been in charge of the casino for many years and had accumulated a considerable fortune, a billion dollars was still an unattainable figure. Moreover, Su Feiya was sure. Once her boss learned about this, he would undoubtedly send her to some small country in Africa to become a public slave, using her body to earn compensation to pay off the debt. Thinking of that terrifying scenario filled Su Feiya with despair. No! She must not lose! At this moment, the crowd of onlookers had recovered from their initial shock and began to cheer. Cai Lalan and Guo Xiaoliang exchanged glances, both feeling a sense of relief! Wu Yu, however, stared dumbfounded at the scene. How could this be! Wu Yu knew full well the extent of Su Feiya¡¯s sleight of hand. How could she make such a rookie mistake? What was going on? But no matter what, winning was a good thing! Wu Yu let out a sigh of relief and silently thanked all the gods and buddhas in heaven. Just then, Su Feiya suddenly stood up, staring intently at Xue An. ¡°Is it you who tampered with the game?¡± Before Xue An could speak, Cai Lalan had already jumped up and shouted, ¡°Everyone saw it, Mr. Xue didn¡¯t touch the dice cup just now, how could he have tampered with it? With telekinesis?¡± ¡°Exactly! Are you trying to find excuses to welch?¡± Guo Xiaoliang said with a sneer. The onlookers began to discuss among themselves, but no one believed Xue An could have tampered with the game. After all, he had been sitting far away the whole time. Su Feiya ignored the discussions and kept her gaze fixed on Xue An. She finally understood that everything that had happened was an illusion, that this man from China was definitely a top-tier expert in sleight of hand. It was laughable that she had thought she had caught a newbie! Su Feiya regretted it so much that she was blue in the face, yet she still tried to blur the lines, desperately clutching at the chance. Xue An heard the accusation and did not confirm or deny it but leisurely peeled a grape, tossed it into his mouth, and chewed slowly. Then Xue An laughed. ¡°Can¡¯t accept the loss?¡± Su Feiya¡¯s face was deathly pale as she clenched her teeth and said nothing. ¡°Heh heh!¡± Xue An ignored her and turned to Wu Yu, ¡°Did you win?¡± Wu Yu nodded, ¡°Won! A billion!¡± Wu Yu now admired Xue An immensely because she couldn¡¯t help feeling happy for him, and yet he was still so composed. Just because of this, this man was certainly no ordinary person. Upon hearing this, Xue An chuckled, ¡°A billion, huh¡­ So now I have twenty billion, right!¡± Wu Yu was startled, then nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Well then!¡± Xue An turned to Su Feiya, ¡°Interested in another round? The stake, well, it¡¯s these twenty billion!¡± Everyone in the hall fell silent. Wu Yu was so angry she could explode. How insatiably greedy could this man be! Wasn¡¯t winning a billion enough for him? He actually wanted to keep gambling! But to Su Feiya, it seemed like grabbing at a lifeline, and she immediately nodded, ¡°Good, I¡¯ll take it!¡± This was her last chance to turn things around. Actually, she was not even sure if she could come up with the ten billion, let alone twenty billion. But to have a chance at overturning the situation, Su Feiya decided to go all in! This time, Su Feiya decided to roll the dice first. She had never rolled the dice with such solemnity and took a very long time to do so. Finally setting down the dice cup, she took a deep breath, then slowly lifted the cover. Su Feiya could be certain that when she had just placed the bet, the dice inside the shaker had been three sixes. But when the lid was lifted, she was instantly stunned. There were once again three strikingly large red dots showing ones. How could this be! The surrounding crowd erupted into cheers. Su Feiya felt a chill run through her body, her vision darkened, and she nearly collapsed to the ground. Mike hurried forward, his voice grave, ¡°Madam!¡± ¡°Quick, notify the boss!¡± Su Feiya knew this matter certainly couldn¡¯t be concealed, nor was it something she could control anymore. She could only hope that the boss would arrive soon. ¡°Yes!¡± Mike¡¯s eyes swept over Xue An with a sinister glint as he ordered Liu Wu in a low voice, ¡°Keep a close watch on this guy, including those who came with him. Don¡¯t let a single one get away!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Liu Wu immediately nodded in agreement. While Mike went to fetch the big boss, Wu Yu had also finished rolling the dice and lifted the shaker. Three sixes! An instant kill! This result extinguished the last glimmer of hope in Su Feiya¡¯s heart, and she slumped onto the table, stunned. Wu Yu let out a sigh of relief and then, with a serious expression, walked over to Xue An¡¯s side. ¡°Mr. Xue, mission accomplished!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Much appreciated!¡± Wu Yu glanced at the security guards glaring furiously at Xue An from a distance, took a deep breath, and whispered, ¡°Mr. Xue, this situation is getting out of hand, but with so many people watching, they at the Pyramid won¡¯t dare to back out now. Otherwise, they might as well close their casino!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m afraid once we receive the money, these people might try something underhanded. So, I think we should get the money in front of everyone and then leave out in the open the entire time; otherwise, we might not even make it off this street!¡± Xue An looked at Wu Yu with a hint of admiration. This girl, her mind was very clear! He then nodded, ¡°Alright, I got it!¡± Wu Yu bit her lip as if wanting to say more. Just then, a large group of bodyguards poured in. Mike carefully guided the way at the front while an older white man smoking a cigar followed behind. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Carnegie!¡± ¡°The big boss has arrived!¡± Murmurs rippled through the crowd. Carnegie slowly made his way to the table. Su Feiya, now flushed with shame, had already stepped aside, ¡°Boss!¡± Carnegie waved his hand, signaling her to stay quiet, then leaned his hands on the edge of the table, his hawk-like eyes fixed on Xue An. The venue gradually quieted down. The rowdy crowd also turned silent as cold cicadas. After all, in Las Vegas, Carnegie was an emperor-like figure. Wu Yu stepped back a few steps, her face pale, her heartbeat so fierce it seemed as though it would leap from her throat. But Xue An remained calmly seated, showing neither sadness nor joy, utterly disregarding Carnegie¡¯s gaze. After a moment, Carnegie crackled a slight smile, ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected to encounter such a master from China today! Truly a great fortune in my three lives!¡± He spoke in standard Mandarin. Xue An returned a faint smile, ¡°Your Mandarin is quite good!¡± ¡°Thank you! But may I inquire as to the gentleman¡¯s name?¡± Xue An shook his head gently, ¡°My name isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is¡­ the current game.¡± Saying this, Xue An gently tapped the table, looking at ease as he observed Carnegie. Su Feiya grew even paler, her body shaking as though she would collapse. Carnegie, however, took a puff from his cigar, then exhaled, his eyes slightly narrowing amidst the swirling smoke. ¡°You can rest assured on that account, the Pyramid never reneges on a debt!¡± Saying this, a butler stepped forward from behind Carnegie and placed three cards on the table. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°These are supreme cards issued by a Swiss bank, each with a billion dollars! You can verify at any time,¡± Carnegie said indifferently. Xue An smiled and gestured gracefully, ¡°Wu Yu, if you please.¡± Wu Yu obediently went forward to take the bank cards, finally feeling some semblance of calm. But Xue An¡¯s next words left her completely stunned. Xue An said lightly, ¡°Now I have a total of forty billion dollars in funds. Are you interested¡­ in another round?¡± Chapter 444 - Chapter 444: Chapter 444: Dominate Everything (3rd Update) Chapter 444: Chapter 444: Dominate Everything (3rd Update) Boom! The entire hall erupted as if a massive bomb had been dropped, whipping up towering waves. Everyone looked at Xue An in disbelief. What on earth did this man want to do? Was it possible that even after winning so much money, he was still not satisfied? Carnegie¡¯s expression darkened, with a hint of rage smoldering in his eyes. ¡°Humans should be greedy, but if their abilities do not match their greed, such voraciousness will only bring them endless pain!¡± With a faint smile, Xue An responded, ¡°That seems to make sense, but it¡¯s still nonsense to me. I¡¯m just asking you¡­ do you dare to accept the bet?¡± The moment he said this, Su Feiya¡¯s heart leaped with joy. This man, he was indeed so greedy that it almost seemed foolish! He actually dared to provoke the boss! Didn¡¯t he know that on this land, the boss was the real ruler? But the more he behaved like this, the more advantageous it was for her! Planning in her heart, Su Feiya¡¯s face gradually revealed a smug smile. Carnegie nodded sullenly, ¡°Of course I dare to accept! There isn¡¯t a bet in this world that Pyramid dares not take on!¡± ¡°But the problem is, what do you have to gamble with me right now? By my estimates, even if your casino is enormous, the working capital is just around ten billion or so! Now that it¡¯s in my hands, what do you plan to wager with me for this round?¡± Xue An¡¯s slender fingers gently tapped on the table, watching Carnegie with a smile that was not quite a smile. Carnegie¡¯s face turned very ugly. Mike and the others could hardly hold back from taking action, but they were stopped by Carnegie¡¯s look. For him, this Chinese man definitely needed to be taken care of, but not in public, as that would deal a destructive blow to the casino¡¯s reputation. Let you be rampant for a while; we¡¯ll settle the total account later! Carnegie thought bitterly. ¡°You are right, we indeed do not have that much money right now, but I can bet this entire casino with you for this round!¡± Carnegie declared emphatically. At that moment, Wu Yu pleaded in almost a begging tone, ¡°Don¡¯t get entangled any further, and don¡¯t gamble with him, or none of us will be able to leave!¡± Wu Yu was very clear that Carnegie¡¯s offer to wager the entire casino was a mere placation. After all, all the staff were Carnegie¡¯s people, even if Xue An won, what could he do? She also noticed the unfamiliar faces appearing in each corner of the hall. Clearly, these were newly deployed security guards. Wu Yu was certain that if they did not find a way to escape now, there would be no burial place for them. But Xue An just chuckled, ¡°Miss Wu, no need to be so nervous, I believe Mr. Carnegie here is a man of integrity! Since he said that he¡¯s willing to bet the entire casino for another round with me, then I¡¯ll keep him company!¡± The crowd stirred. Guo Xiaoliang and Cai Lalan¡¯s mouths fell open as they caught each other¡¯s gaze, both seeing the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. Xue An¡¯s actions could no longer be described as reckless; it was akin to courting death. But, undisturbed, Cai Lalan inched forward, ready to act first if anything happened. ¡°Play what?¡± Carnegie asked. ¡°Anything, anything at all!¡± At that point, Su Feiya whispered something into Carnegie¡¯s ear, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s play a round of poker then! The simplest kind!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Happy to oblige!¡± Brand-new playing cards were brought in. This time Carnegie personally took the stage. An aged croupier with the most experience was the dealer. Soon, the deck was shuffled. ¡°Please cut the deck,¡± announced the croupier. Carnegie casually cut the deck. ¡°Miss Wu, I¡¯ll trouble you to do it!¡± Xue An said with a smile. Wu Yu¡¯s hands trembled; this was an astonishing forty billion US dollars at stake. After cutting the deck. Since it was a single round to determine the winner, there were no additional cards or fancy play; both sides had their cards dealt outright. Five cards for each player. After the cards were dealt, Carnegie didn¡¯t move. Instead, he quietly observed Xue An across from him, trying to glean a hint from the overly young face of this Chinese man. But he was disappointed. He couldn¡¯t see even a trace of fear or unease on Xue An¡¯s face, only that calm smile. Who exactly was this man? Carnegie pondered in his heart. He had already ordered someone to investigate this man¡¯s identity earlier. The results should be out soon. As Carnegie thought, he clutched a cigar in his mouth and slowly gathered the cards in front of him into his hand. Su Feiya watched anxiously from the side. This concerned her entire fortune and life; how could she not be invested? The first card was revealed: a King of Spades. Su Feiya¡¯s heart pounded as she sneaked a glance at the croupier. The white-haired old man gave an imperceptible nod. Su Feiya¡¯s heart settled. This seemingly ordinary old man was actually the highest skilled in cheating at Pyramid Casino, and even Su Feiya had to show reverence to him. Especially since he excelled at poker. It seemed, then, that this round was almost a sure win. Carnegie¡¯s hand was also trembling slightly. But when all five cards were revealed, a smug expression appeared on his face. He then gently placed the cards on the table. ¡°9, 10, J, Q, K! Spades! A royal flush! Sir, you¡¯ve definitely lost!¡± The crowd stirred. This was an extremely rare and premium hand! At that moment, the casino¡¯s security personnel quietly gathered around, as if they feared Xue An might flee. Unperturbed, Xue An smiled at the quivering Wu Yu, ¡°Miss Wu, why don¡¯t you reveal the cards?¡± Wu Yu had no hope left. She was certain there had to be something wrong with the croupier. Otherwise, how could such a royal flush appear? With a determined heart, she grabbed the cards, closed her eyes, and flipped them over vigorously. Oh! Why was there no sound? After a moment of silence, Wu Yu opened her eyes in surprise. She was met with the sight of Carnegie and the others, their mouths agape. Even as his cigar fell onto the table, Carnegie seemed oblivious. ¡°An¡­ an ultimate flush!¡± Su Feiya muttered as if she had seen a ghost. Xue An¡¯s hand held 10, J, Q, K, A of Hearts! An ultimate flush! It was the highest hand in the entire deck, trumping all others! The onlookers didn¡¯t cheer this time. Because they had been shocked to numbness. Wu Yu looked at Xue An with eyes as if seeing a phantom, as if she understood something, her face full of reverence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Carnegie suddenly stood up, fixing his gaze on Xue An, and said fiercely, ¡°Kid, are you playing me?¡± Xue An spread his hands and said indifferently, ¡°Everyone saw it; I¡¯ve been sitting here without moving, I didn¡¯t even touch the cards. How could I play you?¡± Carnegie turned to the croupier. The croupier was also sweating, trembling as he shook his head, indicating that he hadn¡¯t rigged the game! At this point, Xue An smiled faintly and miraculously produced some paper and a pen, ¡°Mr. Carnegie, a bet is a bet. Now this casino belongs to me! Let¡¯s sign the agreement!¡± Chapter 445 - Chapter 445: Chapter 445: Overpowering all Disobedience (4th Update) Chapter 445: Chapter 445: Overpowering all Disobedience (4th Update) ¡°` Carnegie finally erupted! Who cares about reputation, at worst we can just change the brand! If the agreement is signed now, that would be a huge loss for him! With that thought, he signaled with his eyes. In an instant, numerous security guards locked down the entire hall. Their guns, dark as black holes, all pointed at Xue An. At Carnegie¡¯s command, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to turn Xue An into a sieve. Bad news! Carnegie has turned hostile! Guo Xiaoliang and Cai Lalan were about to rush forward. Just then, Xue An seemed to sense their movements and said without turning his head, ¡°No need for you to act!¡± As he spoke, Xue An leaned back against the soft leather chair, watching Carnegie with interest. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Losing your cool?¡± Carnegie sneered, ¡°I was quite puzzled why you are so calm, but now I understand!¡± ¡°Oh? Why is that?¡± ¡°Because you are completely insane!¡± Carnegie said with a sinister smile, ready to make his move. At that moment, a ringtone sounded. The ringing of the phone seemed so out of place in the deadly silent and tense atmosphere. Carnegie paused for a moment, then saw Mike running up with a pale face, whispering, ¡°Boss, your phone!¡± ¡°What the hell with the phone, can¡¯t you see what¡¯s happening here?¡± Carnegie was furious! ¡°But you must take this call, because it¡¯s¡­ from Mr. Langfero!¡± Mike said with a trembling voice. Langfero! Carnegie¡¯s expression turned odd when he heard that name. What¡¯s going on? Why would the FBI boss Langfero personally call him? Carnegie was filled with doubt but still quickly answered the call. ¡°Mr. Langfero, hello! What can I do for you?¡± Carnegie was very respectful to Langfero. Langfero was slightly shaking on the other end of the line. After hearing Carnegie¡¯s words, he took a deep breath, ¡°Carnegie, did you send someone through my staff to inquire about a person?¡± Carnegie was taken aback. Indeed, he had just used a contact who was an FBI agent to look into Xue An¡¯s background. But he hadn¡¯t expected it to alert Langfero. ¡°Yes, Mr. Langfero, it might be a bit against the rules, but I will make a donation to the FBI afterward!¡± This had become an unwritten rule in the politics of M Country. Certain not-so-legal actions could be made to appear legal through donations. But clearly, Langfero hadn¡¯t called him over this matter. At the moment, the cold sweat on Langfero¡¯s face started to drip, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that later. What I want to know is, why are you inquiring about this man?¡± ¡°Because¡­ he is currently in my casino, and I suspect he¡¯s cheating!¡± Carnegie said confidently. Langfero felt a darkness before his eyes, nearly fainting. At this point, Carnegie, still somewhat confused, said, ¡°Mr. Langfero, is there a problem? If there¡¯s nothing else, I need to hang up, because this damn guy has won all my money, and today I¡¯m definitely going to make him pay!¡± Carnegie said, full of murderous intent, and then he was about to hang up the phone. ¡°` Just then, a thunderous roar came from the phone, ¡°Stop!¡± Carnegie was stunned, ¡°What¡­ what happened?¡± Meanwhile, in the upper echelons of the FBI office building, all the busy agents were jolted by the roar emanating from the boss¡¯s office. What¡¯s the matter? Who had made the boss so angry? Langfero stood up at this moment and spoke with an unwavering tone, ¡°Carnegie, if you want to make it to dinner tonight, you must carry out my words to the letter!¡± Without waiting for Carnegie¡¯s response, Langfero continued. ¡°The person you¡¯re inquiring about is someone nobody can afford to provoke, no matter how much he¡¯s won from you, give it all to him, not a penny less, and don¡¯t harbor any other thoughts! If you do well and show sincere attitude, you might just stay alive! Otherwise, not even the President can save you! Understand?¡± Hearing Langfero¡¯s words, Carnegie¡¯s face was full of disbelief, ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°There are no buts! If you, you damned fool, anger this Divine Slaughter, not only will you be finished, but Las Vegas might have to play along to the end, and even the whole of M Country might be dragged down with you, do you understand?¡± Carnegie¡¯s complexion gradually turned pale; as a wealthy man on this level, he naturally would know of many things that ordinary people had no access to. ¡°Mr. Langfero, are you saying¡­¡± Langfero said in a grave voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be resentful, because there have been many before you who felt the same and did not yield, like the Bell Family from the City of Sin, like the Church of Light¡­¡± This statement was like a bolt from the blue that almost made Carnegie unsteady on his feet, almost causing him to fall to the ground. He knew about the happenings in the City of Sin, and he was well aware of what had taken place in the Holy Nation of Light. So the identity of this man was on the verge of being revealed. The sovereign of the age, who overwhelmed all dissent! Sensing Carnegie¡¯s utter horror, Langfero heaved a sigh, then spoke in a tone that brooked no negotiation, ¡°Mr. Carnegie, may God bless you! But I think, even God is powerless against this man! So you better take good care of yourself, but remember, if you provoke him and cause more severe consequences, even if you die, your family will suffer the harshest punishment!¡± With that, Langfero hung up the phone. He believed he had made himself clear enough. Unless Carnegie was a fool, he should know what to do now. At this moment, however, Carnegie¡¯s mind was a complete blank. Mike stepped forward, ¡°Boss, do we take action now?¡± Carnegie shivered, and fiercely slapped him across the face. Smack! Mike was sent flying, and when he landed on the ground, half of his face had swollen like a pig¡¯s head. This slap left everyone stunned. What¡¯s going on? After just one phone call, why did Carnegie look as though he had lost a son, his face full of despair? Su Feiya rushed over quickly, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Carnegie took a deep breath, grabbed Su Feiya by the hair, and pushed her to the ground. With blood-red eyes, he said, ¡°You whore, it¡¯s all because of you. Now kneel down to Mr. Xue at once!¡± Su Feiya lay on the ground in disarray, having lost every bit of her earlier graceful demeanor. Hearing Carnegie¡¯s words, her face turned deathly pale too. If Carnegie¡¯s attitude had changed drastically after receiving a phone call, it meant that the identity of this Chinese man was nothing like what she had imagined, not just some expert in sleight of hand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His true identity might be something beyond her wildest imagination, something truly revered! She was a clever woman and promptly knelt on the ground as she ought to. This scene baffled everyone present. Had Carnegie lost his mind? Only Xue An gradually began to reveal a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. Chapter 446 - Chapter 446: Chapter 446: Are You Worthy to Negotiate with Me? (5th Update) Chapter 446: Chapter 446: Are You Worthy to Negotiate with Me? (5th Update) Carnegie took a few steps forward, his face full of humility and fawning, ¡°Mr. Xue, I really didn¡¯t know your identity, this is all a misunderstanding!¡± While saying this, Carnegie shouted at those menacing security guards, ¡°Put your guns away! You bastards, who asked you to come here?¡± The security guards looked at each other in dismay, silently putting away their firearms and stepping aside. Then, Carnegie took out a handgun from his waist and, without hesitation, pulled the trigger at Liu Wu and Mike. Bang, bang, two shots rang out. Neither man had ever dreamed the big boss would shoot at them, and caught off guard, they could only let out a scream before falling dead. Afterward, Carnegie took a step forward and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Xue, my men were disrespectful to you, and I¡¯ve dealt with them personally!¡± This shocking turnaround left everyone completely dumbfounded. How could it be that Carnegie, who was just calling for a fight, suddenly became so humble? And he even killed two of his own men! Xue An didn¡¯t make a sound, just silently watched the scene unfold. He tapped his fingers lightly on the table surface. The sound wasn¡¯t loud but it made Carnegie¡¯s face grow increasingly unsightly. The room fell quiet, and all eyes were focused on Xue An. It was then that people began to realize. This Chinese man had been treating the whole ordeal as if he were playing a game, toying with Carnegie and the others from the very beginning. And given Carnegie¡¯s fearful demeanor, this man¡¯s identity was certainly no ordinary one. Guo Xiaoliang muttered, ¡°Wife, it looks like we don¡¯t need to take action!¡± Cai Lalan, however, stared at Xue An¡¯s back, her expression shifting. It was unclear what she was thinking. At this point, Carnegie was almost burying his head in his chest, and cold sweat dripped down his cheeks onto the carpet. A full three minutes later, Xue An finally spoke indifferently, ¡°Do you know who I am now?¡± ¡°Yes! Mr. Langfero from the FBI just called and told me!¡± ¡°Good. Now let¡¯s talk about our bet,¡± he said. Carnegie shivered. The reason he had been so theatrical was that he was hoping to smooth over the situation. In his view, the only reason Xue An had stepped in was to stick up for his friend, not because he was truly interested in his casino. So long as he gave Xue An enough face, he thought, everything would be fine. That¡¯s why he had resolutely taken action, killing his two capable subordinates, to convey an attitude to Xue An. I¡¯ve now killed my own men¡ªwhat more do you want? But he hadn¡¯t anticipated that Xue An wouldn¡¯t fall for his ruse. ¡°This¡­¡± Carnegie was still hesitant. Xue An said flatly, ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to give it up?¡± Carnegie trembled again, ¡°Of course not! It¡¯s just that, with such a large casino, the handover will need some time¡­ How about this, you take these bank cards and leave first, and later I¡¯ll have the lawyers handle the handover procedure!¡± Carnegie¡¯s intention was clear. You¡¯re just passing through, even if I give the casino to you, you can¡¯t manage it! Now that you¡¯ve won a full thirty billion from me, that should be enough! Shouldn¡¯t we spare people when we can? Do you really have to be so ruthless? Carnegie had played out his plan beautifully in his mind. But what he hadn¡¯t counted on was Xue An turning to Wu Yu and smiling, ¡°I wonder if Miss Wu would be willing to become a manager for one of my company¡¯s subsidiary casinos?¡± Wu Yu¡¯s eyes widened as she pointed to her own nose, ¡°Me?¡± Xue An nodded. ¡°But¡­!¡± Wu Yu looked at Carnegie, whose face was turning the color of iron, with some hesitation. Of course, she was tempted. If she could really become the manager of a casino, it would mean she¡¯d skyrocketed to the upper echelon, a member of the white-collar middle class. But could it be that simple? Carnegie had been running this casino for many years, and his connections were exceedingly complex¡­ Wu Yu was doing some calculations of her own. Xue An chuckled, ¡°Just say whether you¡¯re willing or not!¡± ¡°Of course, I am willing!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Xue An nodded. But Carnegie couldn¡¯t help himself. Xue An and Wu Yu¡¯s conversation had completely disregarded his presence. He was about to say something. Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly. A streak of sword light flashed by. It bid his head and body a final farewell. In midair, Carnegie heard his last words in this life. ¡°Want to negotiate with me, but do you have the qualifications to negotiate with me?¡± Carnegie¡¯s body thudded to the ground. It elicited cries of shock from countless people. Many of Carnegie¡¯s loyal security guards roared in anger, ready to make a move. Xue An didn¡¯t move an inch, merely gesturing casually with his hand. Streaks of sword light crisscrossed the room. Everywhere it passed, blood splattered, and lives withered away. A moment later. All the security guards who had tried to resist lay dead on the spot. Blood and bodies filled the entire hall. Only then did Xue An stand up and said indifferently, ¡°Now, this casino is under your control!¡± Having said this, Xue An turned and walked towards the esports area. Wherever he passed, the crowd automatically parted to create a path. Even Guo Xiaoliang, who had intended to greet him, was terrified by Xue An¡¯s thunderous methods and stood pale-faced behind the crowd. Cai Lalan¡¯s face was also very pale, but her eyes shone even brighter. When Xue An approached, Cai Lalan bowed respectfully and said, ¡°The descendant of the ancient Tai Chi, Cai Lalan, has seen the gentleman! And thank you for saving my husband!¡± Xue An stopped in his tracks and smiled slightly, ¡°You¡­ know me?¡± Cai Lalan nodded solemnly and then whispered, ¡°I also love browsing Martial Arts forums!¡± Xue An laughed heartily and then gave Guo Xiaoliang a wink, ¡°Buddy, you have a good wife. I wish you happiness in the future!¡± After speaking, Xue An left. Once he was far away, Guo Xiaoliang asked somewhat fearfully, ¡°Lanlan, who exactly is this man? Why even you have to be so respectful towards him!¡± ¡°He¡­¡± Cai Lalan pondered for a moment, her face taking on a serious expression, ¡°is a figure revered in our time, the foremost person in the martial arts world!¡± Hearing this, Guo Xiaoliang couldn¡¯t help but look longingly at Xue An¡¯s retreating figure. He had witnessed everything that had just occurred. In a situation that seemed impossible to turn around in the eyes of everyone, Xue An had broken through merely with his prestige. Later, when faced with Carnegie¡¯s evasive and tedious arguments, Xue An didn¡¯t waste words and took lives with his actions. This straightforward method of resolution made Guo Xiaoliang greatly admire him. At this moment, Xue An had returned to An Yan and her daughters. They had no idea what had just happened, still deeply engaged in their games. Especially Xiang Xiang. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was now riding the motorcycle with skill and form. Seeing Xue An¡¯s return, An Yan blinked, ¡°What happened? There was quite a commotion just now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Xue An smiled lightly. ¡°Hmm!¡± As long as her husband didn¡¯t say anything, An Yan would never nag or inquire incessantly. Chapter 447 - Chapter 447: Chapter 447: Won a Casino on a Whim (First Update) Chapter 447: Chapter 447: Won a Casino on a Whim (First Update) The mother and daughters continued to play games with great enthusiasm. An Yan just watched them from the side. Every now and then, he would give Xiang Xiang some pointers on riding a motorcycle or join in with Nian Nian to whack some moles, enjoying himself immensely. However, this scene left the mid and high-level management staff who later arrived at the Pyramid Casino gaping in astonishment. The news of Carnegie¡¯s death had already spread with terrifying speed. What intrigued people was that, despite over a dozen deaths, the Las Vegas police had not made a move. Even the FBI and other departments had consistently ignored the matter. This abnormal reaction made many finally understand. This man from M Country, not even the powerful agencies dared to provoke him. As for the other big shots in Las Vegas, they were all maintaining silence at this time. In such an eerie atmosphere, the casino staff naturally came in a state of panic. But what they didn¡¯t expect was to witness this heartwarming scene filled with childlike joy. As Xue An¡¯s personally appointed new casino manager, Wu Yu naturally stood at the forefront. Seeing that Xue An was with his family, Wu Yu didn¡¯t dare to approach and interrupt, so she just stood quietly. Since she stood there, the casino staff naturally didn¡¯t dare to move either. Thus, a very peculiar scene unfolded in the esports hall. On one side was a family joyously playing games. On the other side, all the mid and high-level executives of the Pyramid Casino waited respectfully. It wasn¡¯t until a good fifteen minutes later that Xue An finally glanced over their way. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Wu Yu took a step forward, ¡°Mr. Xue, these are all the management staff of the casino, they all wanted to meet you!¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°Meet me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± At that moment, several men stepped forward from behind Wu Yu,ranging from black to white, all bowing respectfully to Xue An. ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± As they bowed, all the employees behind them bowed in unison as well. ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± Xue An nodded slightly, ¡°Now that the casino is fully managed by Wu Yu, do you have any objections?¡± ¡°No¡­ no objections at all!¡± the few leading individuals trembled as they hurriedly responded. Who would dare to object? The bloodstains from Carnegie on the floor haven¡¯t even been cleaned up yet! ¡°Good! Since you say there are none, I will take it that there really are none. But if I find out that someone harbors other intentions later on, then¡­¡± Xue An didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but everyone understood the meaning¡ªmany were so frightened that they trembled all over. In the face of absolute power, any scheming is a joke. ¡°All right, disperse now!¡± Xue An waved his hand. After these people had gone, An Yan asked with some surprise, ¡°Husband, what was that about?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Nothing much, just played a few hands and won this casino!¡± An Yan nodded, ¡°Oh! That¡¯s how it is!¡± Her tone was as calm as still water, showing no particular reaction. At this moment, however, Wu Yu was incredibly excited. Just think, yesterday she was still a tour guide and today, she had become the manager of this luxurious casino. It was like a dream. But she knew very well, it was all because of Xue An. So she made a secret resolution, she must not let down the expectations Xue An had for her. But what she didn¡¯t know was that Xue An didn¡¯t care about these matters at all. He simply appreciated Wu Yu¡¯s clear-headedness, and thus casually gave her an opportunity. When night fell, it was of course unnecessary for Xue An to return to the previous hotel. The Pyramid itself had an ultra-luxurious hotel. Guo Xiaoliang and his wife, along with the members of the previous travel group, had also been arranged with places to stay. After all, having spent a few days together, Xue An felt that these people were quite nice. However, following this incident, everyone held Xue An in great awe, and even Guo Xiaoliang no longer acted as casually as before. Xue An just smiled at this and then said to Guo Xiaoliang, ¡°You won so many times before, it must have been due to your mathematical calculations, right?¡± Guo Xiaoliang nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Well, would you be interested in staying to help Wu Yu manage this gambling house?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Guo Xiaoliang pointed at himself. ¡°Yes! Your math skills are good. Staying here could help improve some of the operations, and it won¡¯t interfere with your other activities!¡± Guo Xiaoliang¡¯s eyes lit up, but he still looked at Cai Lalan. His henpecked nature was undoubtedly on full display. ¡°As for your wife, she¡¯s most suited to be the head of security for this gambling house!¡± Seeing Guo Xiaoliang¡¯s concern, Xue An said with a smile. Cai Lalan immediately nodded in agreement. What a joke. These were words from the top martial artist, who would dare disagree? Moreover, Cai Lalan had secretly made a phone call to her family just before. Upon hearing that Cai Lalan had met Xue An, the Patriarch of the Cai Family, who was over a hundred years old and had long since retired from worldly affairs, immediately snatched the phone away. After asking for a detailed account of the situation, the old man who had been at the helm of the Cai Family for decades, having weathered countless storms, made an instant decision. Whatever Xue An said, they were to agree. Absolutely not to disobey. They must maintain a good relationship with Xue An. Cai Lalan understood that for a martial family like the Cai Family, Xue An was akin to the sun and the moon in the sky, unattainable! Now that they had the opportunity to get close, they naturally had to seize it. This could even be a once-in-a-millennium chance for the Cai Family to soar to the heavens. With the couple staying behind, they helped lift a burden off Wu Yu¡¯s shoulders. However, there were countless issues left behind by Carnegie that Wu Yu had to deal with one by one. This night was destined to be sleepless for many. Meanwhile, in the room, Xue An finally managed to coax the two little girls to sleep. Then he got up and went to the living room. At that moment, An Yan was playing a horror game, her face pale. The haunting images that occasionally flashed across the huge TV screen made An Yan tremble from time to time. Yet, despite this, An Yan stubbornly played on. Xue An found it both laughable and adorable. With An Yan¡¯s current cultivation level, aside from the likes of the Ghost King and other powerful figures from the underworld, ordinary ghosts couldn¡¯t even come close to her. It could be said that ghosts and gods would steer clear of her. But this did nothing to alleviate An Yan¡¯s fear when she played horror games. Shaking his head, Xue An was about to get up. An Yan hurriedly said in a trembling voice, ¡°Honey, where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to make a phone call!¡± ¡°To whom?¡± ¡°To Old Zhao and the others. I¡¯m asking them to send a few people over. Wu Yu can¡¯t manage such a big gambling house by himself, right?¡± ¡°Then can you make the call here? I¡¯m scared!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An: ¡°¡­.¡± As soon as the phone dialed and rang once, Zhao Xuehui picked it up. ¡°Wow, the sun must have risen in the west today, for you to actually remember to call me!¡± joked Zhao Xuehui. Xue An also laughed when he heard this. The reason he liked these brothers the most was that they never became distant due to the changes in his status. Chapter 448 - Chapter 448: Chapter 448 Demonic Insects Descend Upon the World (Second Update) Chapter 448: Chapter 448 Demonic Insects Descend Upon the World (Second Update) ¡°How¡¯s the company doing lately?¡± Xue An asked. ¡°In a word, it¡¯s not just good¡ªit¡¯s fantastic!¡± The Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir has now reached global markets, relying on its terrifying ability to attract money. In just a short year, the Tianyuan Company has ranked among the top 10 in the world, becoming one of the leading business giants. Upon saying this, Zhao Xuehui couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Back then, his own situation was extremely miserable, but who could have imagined, in just a short year, his wealth could rank among the nation¡¯s richest. And all of this was thanks to Xue An. Xue An then smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear! I¡¯ve got something over here, send a few people over!¡± ¡°Alright! What¡¯s the matter? Should we all come over?¡± Zhao Xuehui immediately became serious. He thought Xue An might have encountered some trouble. Xue An laughed, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just won a casino in Las Vegas and now there¡¯s no one to manage it, so just send over a few people to take care of it!¡± ¡°You won¡­ a casino?¡± Zhao Xuehui on the other end of the phone was simply dumbfounded. ¡°Yeah! Just played a couple of hands when I had some spare time and ended up winning!¡± Xue An said casually. ¡°Ok then! I¡¯ll send people over tomorrow!¡± As for his brother, Zhao Xuehui was already numb to his surprises. ¡°Mm!¡± After chatting a bit more, Xue An hung up the phone and then, after a moment of contemplation, dialed another number. This is a small mountain village located amongst the mountains of Huaxia. It¡¯s nearly dusk at the moment, but this small mountain village is dead silent, with occasional bursts of howling resonating from within. The howls are filled with shrillness and resentment, chilling to hear. But on the small road outside the village, An Qing, dressed in combat gear, is sitting cross-legged on the roof rack of a military off-road vehicle, casually listening to music through her headphones. Just then, her phone began to vibrate. Seeing the caller ID, An Qing¡¯s face broke into a brilliant smile as she hurriedly answered the phone. ¡°Hello, brother-in-law!¡± Xue An¡¯s voice came through the speaker, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Nothing much, just out on a small mission with the troops! How¡¯s my sister?¡± ¡°Right beside me playing a horror game! Listen¡­¡± Xue An said helplessly, and then a scream from An Yan came through the phone; she must have seen something terrifying. An Qing laughed, ¡°What¡¯s the fun in playing horror games? When I get back, I¡¯ll have my sister join us. I guarantee she¡¯ll experience real horror every day!¡± While talking, a violent tremor shook the small mountain village, followed by an unwilling roar, and the black mist that had been hovering over the village gradually dispersed. Xue An also heard it and frowned slightly, ¡°A Ghost General about to materialize?¡± ¡°Yeah! There have been a lot of strange incidents recently,¡± An Qing said. As they were speaking, members of Fire Phoenix walked out of the village. An Qing lifted her phone, ¡°It¡¯s a call from our instructor!¡± Upon hearing this, Cheng Hao and the others promptly stood to attention and shouted in unison, ¡°Instructor!¡± Then Sun Ling and others teasingly shouted, ¡°Instructor, are you enjoying your honeymoon?¡± An Qing then brought the phone back to her ear and said with a giggle, ¡°You hear that? They¡¯re asking if you¡¯re having a good time!¡± Xue An laughed helplessly, ¡°These guys!¡± He had called just to check up on An Qing¡¯s recent activities. But now, An Qing asked in a lowered voice, with a touch of seriousness, ¡°Brother-in-law, did you wipe out the Church of Light a while back?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Due to the uniqueness of the incident, the European countries tried to cover it up at the start, but as the situation escalated, it became impossible to keep it hidden. An Qing and the others naturally had heard about it, and now they were hearing it directly from Xue An. An Qing couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Brother-in-law, you¡¯re truly awesome!¡± After a few more exchanges, they hung up the phone. An Qing turned her head to look at the setting sun and was just appreciating her sister¡¯s good fortune when¡ª Once again, her phone vibrated, this time it was a call from her superiors. ¡°An Qing, we just received news from Commander Hu. His base has encountered y¨¡och¨®ng, and they¡¯re unable to control the situation. They¡¯re requesting your support!¡± ¡°Commander Hu? Isn¡¯t he the one who formed the Blood Qilin and boasted he wanted to compete with our Fire Phoenix? Why is he asking for support now?¡± An Qing said with a giggle. ¡°The situation must be pretty bad. An Qing, no matter the competition, you¡¯re all part of the Huaxia military, so you must not be complacent.¡± An Qing smiled, ¡°Understood!¡± After hanging up, An Qing shrugged at Cheng Hao and the others. ¡°Well, there goes our vacation again. This time, we¡¯ve got to go support our allies!¡± The members of Fire Phoenix were already accustomed to such occurrences, as mystical events were becoming increasingly frequent and the need for Fire Phoenix¡¯s intervention was growing. They could be called to multiple locations every day, so they had gotten used to it. ¡°Let¡¯s move out! To Dianzhou!¡± Time turned back to three days earlier. When Zhang Chu and his subordinates arrived at Miao Immortal Valley¡ª The Great Elder personally came out to welcome them. After a brief understanding of the situation¡ª Zhang Chu and his men came to the Insect Immortal Cave that was sealed with a huge rock. Not to mention the shadow of a y¨¡och¨®ng, they didn¡¯t even see a bug hair. There was just one person sitting on the ground, staring intently at the Insect Immortal Cave. The Great Elder softly introduced, ¡°This is Ah Fei, our next Gu Master. Ever since his master died, he has been guarding this place!¡± Zhang Chu nodded. He had already surveyed the surroundings and found nothing out of the ordinary. ¡°It seems those y¨¡och¨®ng might have escaped from some ancient seal and disappeared after being eliminated!¡± someone suggested. Even though they found nothing, Zhang Chu felt it was best to stay and observe for a few days. That night¡ª Miao Immortal Valley held a grand welcome banquet. The elders entertained them generously. Even Zhang Chu couldn¡¯t help but drink a toast. However, he didn¡¯t see Ah Fei at the banquet. After inquiring, he found out that people had gone to invite him, but Ah Fei was completely unmoved. Regarding this, the Great Elder sighed, ¡°He must have been deeply affected by something!¡± When the banquet was over, Zhang Chu¡¯s subordinates were all drunk and fell into a deep sleep. Zhang Chu lay in bed, quietly thinking about how to restore the former glory of the Heavenly Master Mansion. As he pondered, he felt increasingly restless. Just then, he heard distant roars, followed by frantic shouts. ¡°It¡¯s the y¨¡och¨®ng, the y¨¡och¨®ng are coming!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing this shout, Zhang Chu leaped from his bed and dashed out. Indeed¡ª At the distant Insect Immortal Cave entrance, countless insect silhouettes fluttered, accompanied by the spine-chilling sounds of scuttering. It was as if legions of y¨¡och¨®ng were gnawing at the fabric of the world. Zhang Chu bellowed with fury, ¡°Blood Qilin, all of you, come out!¡± Chapter 449 - Chapter 449: Chapter 449: True Soldiers of the Dao Prefecture (Third Update) Chapter 449: Chapter 449: True Soldiers of the Dao Prefecture (Third Update) Although they had been drinking, these were nevertheless elite warriors forged through countless trials; so, under Zhang Chu¡¯s loud roar, the previously soundly sleeping Blood Qilin members all woke up simultaneously and, within a few breaths, all rushed outside the building. ¡°Monstrous insects have appeared in the world, everyone set out!¡± Zhang Chu said solemnly, taking the lead and rushing toward the Insect Immortal Cave. The Blood Qilin members followed closely behind him. When they arrived at the Insect Immortal Cave, they saw that the boulder sealing the entrance had been corroded by something, creating a large hole. From this large hole, all kinds of poisonous insects were pouring out crazily. And Ah Fei, who had been sitting outside the cave entrance keeping watch, had a green snake phantom emerging behind him, furiously bombarding these poisonous insects. No wonder there were sounds of booming; it was because of him! Zhang Chu thought to himself, feeling some respect for this Ah Fei. He also began to change his opinion about the Insect Gu Technique! He had originally looked down on these insect gu, considering them as nothing more than trivial tricks, unworthy of mention. But now, it seemed they were not without merit. These monstrous insects were just ordinary poisonous insects, at most their venom was slightly more potent. Of course, they were no match for Zhang Chu and his peers. After several sweeps, these poisonous insects were all annihilated, and no more were emerging from the cave entrance. Was this so-called monstrous insect outbreak eradicated just like that? Zhang Chu was somewhat disappointed inside. He had been hoping to properly temper the Blood Qilin through this incident. At this moment, the elders of Miao Immortal Valley had also all rushed over. Seeing the layers upon layers of poisonous insect corpses on the ground, these elders could not help but heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Captain Zhang, thank you for your assistance!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± Zhang Chu replied with a slight nod. But just after he had spoken, he felt the ground beneath his feet trembling slightly; a powerful aura was coming from the Insect Immortal Cave. Zhang Chu was startled and saw that the previously corroded, pockmarked boulder had suddenly shattered, and then countless colorful poisonous insects surged out from it. But the poisonous insects this time around were much more formidable than before. At first contact, a member of the Blood Qilin was bitten by a negligent slip. ¡°Ahh!¡± This member let out a piercing scream as the bitten wound began to fester instantly. Zhang Chu rushed forward in one stride and declared sternly, ¡°Untouched by filth, unsullied by the mundanity! Purify!¡± A soft glow then enveloped the wound, and the festering wound began to heal immediately. He used the genuine purifying chant from Heavenly Master Mansion, naturally easy for curing diseases and healing injuries. Now everyone raised their alert and began to respond to these poisonous insects¡¯ frenzied attacks. Various charms and Daoist techniques were endless. These members were all disciples of Zhang Chu in the study of Daoist techniques; although their Daoist arts were mostly commonplace, they were quite appropriate for dealing with these poisonous insects. An hour later. Watching the last wave of poisonous insects being exterminated. Zhang Chu wiped the sweat from his forehead and could not help but let out a breath. Finally exterminated. This time it wasn¡¯t as easy as before, but it wasn¡¯t too difficult either. Several elders from the distance came forward, about to express their gratitude. Suddenly! Another wave of poisonous insects burst out from the cave entrance. This time, Zhang Chu and his companions could no longer treat the situation lightly. Because the poisonous insects this time around were not only larger; the armor on their bodies was even flashing cold light, and ordinary attacks were now completely ineffective against them. It was during this attack that the Blood Qilin finally began to suffer casualties. ¡°Unhindered at heart, unattached in mind!¡± Zhang Chu shouted coldly, raising his hand to release a Fu Guang. Boom! A giant insect was shattered. The ground was now covered with poisonous insect corpses, with a foul stench permeating the air. Zhang Chu stared at the entrance of the Insect Immortal Cave with a grave expression, an ominous premonition rising in his heart. From the beginning until now, they had already repelled three waves of attack. And each wave was stronger than the last. Especially this time, a member of the Blood Qilin had fallen, and the rest were all more or less injured. He had no idea whether there were more to come. Thinking this, Zhang Chu glanced over at Ah Fei, who was sitting cross-legged beside him. This man had been relentlessly attacking since the start, and the most poisonous insects had died by his hand. Zhang Chu couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of respect rise within him and approached to strike up a conversation. Just as he was about to speak, Ah Fei suddenly opened his eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°They¡¯re coming!¡± Zhang Chu was startled, ¡°What¡¯s coming?¡± Ah Fei looked up at Zhang Chu, flashing his pearly white teeth in a smile that seemed almost bestial. ¡°You don¡¯t think those were the demon insects earlier, do you?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Heh, those things were just scouts sent by the demon insects. The real demon insects are about to appear!¡± Ah Fei said indifferently. As his voice faded, noises began to emanate from the Insect Immortal Cave, and the deep cavern mouth appeared as menacing as the maw of a demon, frightening to behold. Zhang Chu¡¯s heart sank; if what Ah Fei said was true, then how terrifying would the real demon insects be? ¡°Form up!¡± Zhang Chu shouted firmly. ¡°Understood!¡± The subordinates of the Blood Qilin were invigorated and took their positions as practiced countless times before, each silently cultivating their techniques. Beams of light rose up and connected the individuals to one another. This was Zhang Chu¡¯s greatest reliance and the reason he felt confident enough to challenge the Fire Phoenix. After teaching his men the introductory techniques, Zhang Chu trained them according to the Heavenly Master Mansion¡¯s Daoist Soldiers¡¯ Formation! The difficulties of that period went without saying. Finally, after exhausting countless efforts and with the strong support of Commander Hu, they had molded such a team. They were called the True Soldiers of the Daoist Mansion! Legend had it that in ancient times, the True Soldiers of the Daoist Mansion could slay gods and annihilate immortals, but over the years, those stories had become ethereal myths. However, the True Soldiers of the Daoist Mansion that Zhang Chu had painstakingly forged were still very formidable. No sooner had they completed the formation when hundreds of spiders, each more than a meter tall, crawled out of the Insect Immortal Cave. Once they emerged, these spiders frantically shot out their webs, enveloping Zhang Chu and the others. Zhang Chu shouted coldly, ¡°Break!¡± Boom! The Daoist Soldiers¡¯ Formation emitted a dazzling blade light, which directly shattered the spider silk. And the momentum didn¡¯t stop there; it also split dozens of spiders in half before dissipating. This strike heartened the nervous Miao Immortal Valley crowd. ¡°Good formation!¡± the Great Elder even praised loudly. Zhang Chu smiled complacently, about to offer a modest reply. But then he saw Ah Fei slowly standing up, with the phantom of a green serpent appearing behind him, and he said in a cold voice, ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± No sooner had he spoken than a spider as big as a room slowly crawled out. A powerful aura enveloped the entire scene. Zhang Chu was shaken and roared, ¡°Destroy!¡± A blade light, even more powerful than the last, emerged and charged towards the spider. Crack! The blade light shattered. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yet the spider was unharmed and even began to laugh in a sinister manner. Then a surge of dark aura swirled around. To their astonishment, the spider transformed into a man with a malevolent face. After sweeping his cold gaze across everyone present, a look of mockery appeared on his face. ¡°Has the world, once teeming with mighty warriors, become so feeble and weak?¡± Chapter 450 - Chapter 450: Chapter 450: The Sword of the Old Master (4th Update) Chapter 450: Chapter 450: The Sword of the Old Master (4th Update) Before Zhang Chu could speak, Ah Fei, already crazed like a demon, charged forward. ¡°Demon insect, give back my master¡¯s life!¡± The spider evoked Ah Fei¡¯s painful memories, and subconsciously, he identified it with the one that had killed his master. A gigantic shadow of a green snake emerged behind Ah Fei and then struck out with a thunderous blow. However, the spider man sneered coldly, ¡°A mere bug dares to run wild!¡± With a casual wave of his hand, the green snake let out a piteous cry, nearly shattered by the blow. Ah Fei was sent flying backward, spewing a mouthful of fresh blood in midair. The elders of Miao Immortal Valley all cried out in alarm. No matter what, Ah Fei was the newly appointed Gu Master. If he died, then the legacy of Miao Immortal Valley would be cut off. So they looked at each other and, with steely resolve, summoned their own Gu insects and prepared to rush forward as well. At that moment, Zhang Chu shouted coldly, ¡°Boundless heavens and earth, all things as one!¡± Dazzling sword lights emerged from within the true soldiers of the Taoist mansion and formed a mountain of blades that surged towards the spider man. The spider man laughed heartily, ¡°Techniques of the Heavenly Master Mansion? Unfortunately, they are too weak!¡± With that said, the spider man threw a fierce punch. Boom. The mountain of blades was shattered by the spider man¡¯s fist, and then he declared proudly, ¡°Today¡¯s annihilator of you all is the Spider King, from beneath the queen¡¯s throne!¡± Having spoken, a surge of dark energy burst from his body, shot up into the sky, then plummeted down, attacking everyone. A layer of white light appeared above the true soldiers of the Taoist mansion, forming a massive screen of light to counter the dark energy. But the dark energy was so potent that it forced the light back, step by step. By this time, Ah Fei, somehow already on his feet, had the green snake shadow behind him that, although somewhat wilted, had grown even more massive. ¡°Don¡¯t, Gu Master, if you burn your essence blood to feed the master, both you and your life Gu will die!¡± an elder with a cicada behind him yelled loudly. But as soon as his voice fell, a stream of dark energy descended upon his head, blasting him and the cicada into dust. ¡°Fifth Elder!¡± the crowd exclaimed. The people of Miao Immortal Valley¡¯s eyes turned red. Although they had always sought to escape, now faced with an unavoidable confrontation with the Insect Tribe, they could only grit their teeth and fight on. But the spider man¡¯s strength was almost enough to drive anyone to despair. Several people from Miao Immortal Valley hadn¡¯t even made it halfway before they were blasted into dust by the dark energy. The green snake behind Ah Fei grew even more immense and exuded a formidable aura. Many of the elders wore expressions of sorrow. Was the legacy of Miao Immortal Valley truly about to end here? Just then, a piercing streak of sword light suddenly shot through the air. The spider man stood motionless, a red line appearing on his forehead as he murmured softly, ¡°Laojun¡¯s Sword?¡± Clutching an ordinary-looking ancient sword, Zhang Chu¡¯s complexion was deathly pale as he panted heavily, nodding in response. ¡°How is this possible, how could the lineage of the Heavenly Master Mansion be here?¡± the spider man muttered to himself, and then his entire body split in two from the middle. The mightily powerful spider man was actually slain by a single sword strike. The crowd erupted in cheers. Only Zhang Chu showed a bitter smile. He had also heard the dying inquisitiveness of the insect demon. Why the lineage of the Heavenly Master Mansion was here. Because¡­ the Heavenly Master Mansion now had only him left! And it was clear that this would not be the end; the emergence of this spider man indicated that Insect Immortal Cave surely harbored many more terrifying beings. And although the sword he held, Laojun¡¯s Sword, was a legacy from Laojun himself with unrivaled power, with his own strength, he could only wield it once a month at most, lest he greatly damage his foundational core. But would these demon insects give him a month¡¯s time? It seemed as if to respond to Zhang Chu¡¯s concerns. The entire Miao Immortal Valley began to tremble. From within the Insect Immortal Cave surged an endless black mist. The faces of the people around changed drastically. Ah Fei stepped forward and suddenly said, ¡°Actually, this has nothing to do with you. You can leave now!¡± Zhang Chu stood with his sword, speaking softly, ¡°The Heavenly Master Mansion has never seen a demon and retreated!¡± After a moment of silence. Ah Fei nodded, ¡°Your sword is not bad!¡± ¡°Your Gu insects are also quite impressive!¡± The two exchanged a look, then burst into hearty laughter. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Fine rain misted down from the sky. Ah Fei mustered all his strength to throw a punch, repelling the last demonic insect the size of a giant elephant. At the same time, a Fu Guang from behind blasted the demonic insect to pieces. Zhang Chu leaned on his sword, his face etched with fatigue, yet he still nodded towards Ah Fei. Ah Fei returned the smile, then collapsed to the ground with a thud. He was already on the verge of collapse. This was the third day. In these three days, how many waves of Insect Tribe attacks they had repelled, neither Ah Fei nor Zhang Chu could clearly remember. But now, over half of the Dao-Fu Zh¨¥n soldiers had died or were wounded. The people of Miao Immortal Valley had suffered even greater casualties. Even the artillery and tanks urgently allocated by Commander Hu had nearly all been lost to battle. The ground of Miao Immortal Valley was now covered with a thick layer of Insect Tribe carcasses. Everywhere lay ruins and the remnants of destroyed military weapons. Commander Hu stood atop a distant command vehicle with an ashen face, watching the scene unfold before him. At this moment, his heart was bleeding. The Blood Qilin was crippled. His own elite troops had suffered heavy casualties. And all of this was due to what seemed like an insignificant demonic insect running amok. As the sounds of battle in the distance ceased, Commander Hu knew that this wave of Insect Tribe¡¯s attack had been repelled. He spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Drive up!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The driver and staff hesitated. ¡°I said drive up there!¡± Commander Hu looked like he would eat someone alive! ¡°Yes!¡± The heavily armored command vehicle moved forward. Commander Hu stepped down from it and looked with heartache at the soldiers lying scattered on the ground, fast asleep. He knew they were all too exhausted. ¡°Commander!¡± Seeing this, Zhang Chu hurried over and saluted before expressing his concern, ¡°Why have you come here? It¡¯s too dangerous!¡± Commander Hu shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not used to the idea of the frontline soldiers bleeding while I do nothing at the back! How much longer can you hold out?¡± Zhang Chu paused for a moment, then replied with a wry smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just that the intervals between the Insect Tribe¡¯s attacks are getting shorter, and their strength is becoming more formidable! I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Commander Hu stared intently at the dark Insect Immortal Cave, ¡°Should we use missiles to flatten it?¡± Ah Fei, lying on the ground, shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s no use, and if we leveled it, we might even destroy the last remaining Seal. What will happen then, nobody knows!¡± Commander Hu fell silent for a while, then spoke gravely, ¡°Hold on a bit longer, I¡¯ve already notified the Fire Phoenix; they will be here soon!¡± ¡°The Fire Phoenix?¡± Zhang Chu¡¯s face paled at the words. Commander Hu gave a bitter smile and patted his shoulder, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. I¡¯m even more reluctant than you! But given the current situation, if we don¡¯t get reinforcements, and you collapse, these demonic insects will rampage, and then the people of Dianzhou¡­¡± Chapter 451 - Chapter 451: Chapter 451: Arrival of the Fire Phoenix (Fifth Update) Chapter 451: Chapter 451: Arrival of the Fire Phoenix (Fifth Update) Zhang Chu nodded his head. He knew the commander was telling the truth. All personal grudges had to step aside in the face of the life and death of tens of millions of civilians in Dianzhou. But¡­ it was still so hard to swallow! Just then, countless giant bees suddenly flew out of the Insect Immortal Cave. Like a dark cloud, they headed straight for the crowd. ¡°Insect attack!¡± Zhang Chu shouted in alarm, and the many soldiers resting on the ground all leaped up and returned to their battle stations. ¡°Commander, please leave this place quickly, it¡¯s too dangerous here!¡± Zhang Chu said as he pushed the commander onto the armored vehicle without further ado. Worried that wasn¡¯t safe enough, he bit open his middle finger and wrote a Talisman Spell on the door of the armored vehicle. ¡°Blazing golden light, what ghost dares to obstruct! Command!¡± Layers of golden light suddenly covered the entire armored vehicle. Then Zhang Chu turned to leave. From inside the car, the commander said, ¡°No matter what, remember to survive!¡± Zhang Chu paused, then nodded his head before turning away. By that time, the swarm of bees had already charged in. Ah Fei summoned his life-bound insect and began to fight against the swarm. But his life-bound green snake was now only half its original size, so its killing power was significantly reduced. Right then, Zhang Chu roared, ¡°True soldiers of the Taoist mansion, spirits of monsters vanish!¡± White light burst forth from these true soldiers of the Taoist mansion and then transformed into a torrent of righteous white light that slashed down at the swarm of bees. Boom. The corpses of the giant bees fell like rain. This strike wiped out half of the giant bees. But what was more terrifying was that the swarm seemed to have intelligence. Despite suffering heavy casualties, some giant bees fearlessly tangled in the front, while others quietly circled to the rear, preparing for a sneak attack. A few members of the Blood Qilin were caught off guard and were sucked dry by several giant bees. Several more true soldiers of the Taoist mansion were lost, and the white light grew dimmer. Zhang Chu was both shocked and furious, ready to rush over and deal with those giant bees. But alas, a few even larger giant bees tenaciously entangled him. An elder from the remaining members of Miao Immortal Valley, with a Golden Light Centipede on his head, seeing this, rushed over and detonated himself in a decisive self-explosion. Boom. The life-bound insect¡¯s self-detonation wiped out part of the giant bees. The people of Miao Immortal Valley, along with Zhang Chu, all cried out in shock. Although they held different identities, they had established a firm comradeship through three days of fighting side by side. ¡°These damn bastards!¡± Zhang Chu¡¯s eyes were on the verge of bursting with rage, yet he could not rush over no matter what. Just then, an armored vehicle radiating golden light suddenly charged forward, knocking several giant bees flying away, and at the same time, several gun barrels extended from the vehicle and opened fire on these giant bees. Amid the deafening gunshots, the sturdy bodies of the giant bees were turned into a hornet¡¯s nest. Zhang Chu was stunned. After the sneaking giant bees at the back were cleaned up, the commander¡¯s voice came through the armored vehicle¡¯s loudspeaker, ¡°Heh, not bad shooting, eh!¡± Tears welled up in Zhang Chu¡¯s eyes. But just at that moment, as if due to the heavy casualties among the swarm, a giant bee that had been lurking behind the swarm bravely flew forward. This giant bee was as tall as a two-story building, and its sharp, sword-like proboscis glinted with an ominous cold light. ¡°It¡¯s the Bee King!¡± Ah Fei cried out, leaping to intercept the giant bee. But Ah Fei, who was already at the end of his strength, was no match for the giant bee. A yellow light seal blasted Ah Fei away, the phantom of the green snake behind him shattered completely, and he fell to the ground, his life and death unknown. Zhang Chu¡¯s eyes turned blood-red as he pulled out the Laojun Sword, gritted his teeth, and prepared to strike another sword blow. Although he was only meant to use the sword once a month, he had already used it more than once in the past three days. If his Taoist foundation was destroyed, so be it. Otherwise, everyone here would die! Zhang Chu was about to make a move. Suddenly. Behind the giant bee, a dagger radiating a thick aura of killing intent emerged from the void and gently swiped across. Crack. The giant bee¡¯s mouthparts and several claws snapped off in response. The giant bee let out a painful roar, but its momentum soared incessantly. ¡°Be careful!¡± Zhang Chu shouted loudly. Although he didn¡¯t know who was taking action, he was certain they were on his side. Before his voice had faded. A giant figure bathed in golden light flew across the sky and then threw a punch. Boom! The giant bee was struck as if by a giant dragon, sent flying backward, shattering into pieces in mid-air. Zhang Chu watched this scene, dumbfounded. At that moment, the giant figure landed heavily on the ground, creating a large crater upon impact. Then a huge man stood up, touched his shining bald head, and gave a simple, foolish smile. Zhou Daniu! One of the top combatants of the Fire Phoenix Special Forces. Known as a human-shaped tank. Zhang Chu naturally recognized him; in fact, he was more familiar with the members of Fire Phoenix than with his own team. He knew every detail about each person¡¯s characteristics and abilities. Like the man who just emerged from the void with a dagger in hand, it was the Void Walker, Sun Ling. And there was the leader Cheng Hao, Zou Yi¡­. All members of Fire Phoenix had appeared on the scene. At the same time, a military off-road vehicle roared up, only coming to a steady stop when it reached the scene, then a uniquely beautiful girl alighted from it. Zhang Chu¡¯s heart stirred. One of the soul figures of Fire Phoenix. An Qing! An Qing first glanced down at the gruesome battlefield, clicking her tongue a few times in lament before stepping forward and extending her hand. ¡°Hello! We are the Fire Phoenix Special Forces, ordered to come and support!¡± Zhang Chu trembled, saluting subconsciously without daring to grasp that slender, jade-like hand. ¡°Blood Qilin Special Forces Captain, Zhang Chu!¡± An Qing gave a slight smile and with imperturbable grace withdrew her hand. In the ranks of the Fire Phoenix members, Zou Yi whispered to Zhou Daniu, ¡°See that? The kid blushed when he saw our leader, probably has some unsavory thoughts!¡± Zhou Daniu gave a foolish smile and said nothing. Commander Hu also descended from the command vehicle, warmly welcoming the newcomers. ¡°General An, thank you for coming such a long way to reinforce us!¡± An Qing smiled lightly, ¡°Commander Hu, you¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s our duty to serve in the military!¡± Her words¡¯ vigorous spirit caused Zhang Chu¡¯s face to turn even redder. Zou Yi curled his lip, ¡°See, his face is even redder! Damn, this kid is up to no good from the get-go!¡± ¡°Does blushing necessarily mean no good thoughts?¡± Zhou Daniu asked, sounding naive. ¡°Of course! If his heart was clean, why would he blush at all?¡± Zou Yi said confidently. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Cheng Hao frowned and turned to glare at Zou Yi, ¡°Cut the chatter!¡± Zou Yi stuck out his tongue, not daring to make another sound. Although the battlefield was grim, to those in Fire Phoenix who were used to big scenes, it was nothing special. They even chatted and laughed with ease. But what they didn¡¯t know was that an even more brutal battle awaited them ahead. Chapter 452 - Chapter 452: 452 Chapter Defying the Heavens to Seize the Moon (First Update) Chapter 452: 452 Chapter Defying the Heavens to Seize the Moon (First Update) ¡°` Swoosh. A crossbow arrow flew across the sky, its high-strength carbon fiber tip piercing directly into the body of a giant beetle before exploding with a bang, obliterating it into pieces. Zhang Chu was startled and turned his head to look. He saw An Qing sitting on the roof of a distant SUV, holding a high-tech crossbow. When she met his gaze, she nodded slightly. But in the moment of his distraction, a giant centipede suddenly burst out of the ground and lunged straight for Zhang Chu¡¯s back. Before Zhang Chu could react, Cheng Hao rushed over from afar, smashing the upper half of the centipede with a punch, then said coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re tired, go and rest!¡± Red-faced but aware that without Cheng Hao¡¯s rescue he would have been injured, Zhang Chu muttered a thankful, ¡°Thank you!¡± Cheng Hao didn¡¯t respond to him but simply raised his hand and commanded sternly, ¡°Annihilate them!¡± Following his order, the entire Fire Phoenix team instantly formed an encircling ring and began to methodically annihilate the Insect Tribe within. The speed of progression was so fast that Zhang Chu was left somewhat dumbfounded. A short while later. This wave of the Insect Tribe was completely eradicated. Immediately people came forward to clean up the battlefield, while the members of Fire Phoenix moved to the side, those who needed to eat ate, those who needed to drink drank. Zhang Chu watched with mixed emotions. The people of Fire Phoenix had arrived only a day ago. Yet this day¡¯s interactions had vastly broadened the horizons of Zhang Chu and the others. Whether it was individual capability or team cooperation, Fire Phoenix achieved near perfection. This made Zhang Chu, who had once boasted that he would surpass Fire Phoenix, deeply ashamed. Because after this comparison, Zhang Chu truly realized the huge gap between his Blood Qilin and Fire Phoenix. ¡°Captain, these insects are really damn tough to deal with!¡± Zou Yi complained. Cheng Hao also wore a grave expression. After a day of battle, Cheng Hao finally understood why Commander Hu would set aside his pride to seek reinforcements. The attacks of the Insect Tribe were growing more fierce with each wave, and they fought desperately. Only an elite among elites like Fire Phoenix could withstand such a siege; any other would have already collapsed. At this moment, the sun set in the west as the moon rose in the east. Observing the full moon, Cheng Hao had a sudden thought. ¡°What day is it today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the month!¡± Zou Yi said. Cheng Hao¡¯s expression grew more solemn. The Spell Decree he had practiced was bestowed to him by Xue An, and after more than a year of diligent training, he had reached the Heavenly Being Cultivation Level. Hence, he was particularly sensitive to the aura around him. He had a feeling¡­ that there was something off about tonight¡¯s full moon! It wasn¡¯t just him, Zhang Chu also looked up at the unnaturally large full moon, his expression gradually becoming solemn. ¡°Everyone get ready, tonight is going to be tough!¡± Cheng Hao said in a deep voice. All the members of Fire Phoenix were shaken. Zou Yi said with a frown, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t scare me!¡± Cheng Hao glared at him, ¡°Have I ever scared you? Buck up!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Cheng Hao hesitated for a moment then walked over to the SUV, ¡°An Qing, the battlefield will be even more dangerous at night. How about you go to the command post in the rear? It¡¯s safer there.¡± An Qing was sitting on the SUV¡¯s roof rack, her long legs swinging, and she laughed lightly when she heard this. ¡°Dangerous? The crossbow in my hand isn¡¯t for show!¡± An Qing, aware of her own meager strength, had started from scratch to practice archery with the crossbow and discovered that she had astounding talent for it. In a very short time, she mastered a peerless technique with the crossbow arrow. Then she spent a fortune to have this hand crossbow custom-made. ¡°` The crossbow automatically cocks and fires multiple arrows in quick succession, a force more powerful than that of a standard sniper rifle¡ªit¡¯s truly a great weapon of destruction. This time, knowing the danger of the task, An Qing had installed pressure-sensitive explosives on the arrowheads. So, throughout the day, the number of demon insects killed by An Qing¡¯s arrows was no less than that of anyone else. Cheng Hao, watching An Qing who seemed to shine more brightly under the moonlight with her clear eyes and white teeth, felt his heartbeat slightly quicken before he quickly lowered his head, ¡°Alright! But remember, An, don¡¯t get too close!¡± ¡°Understood! Go now!¡± An Qing said cheerfully. Just as Cheng Hao was about to turn around, he felt a violent shaking beneath his feet. Earthquake! That was the first thought that crossed Cheng Hao¡¯s mind. Then a very ominous premonition arose in his heart! Indeed, the severe tremor cracked open a crevice in Insect Immortal Mountain. Dark energy scattered in all directions, and a wave of insect tribe members surged out¡ªten times more than usual. Many people were so frightened by this scene that they were practically petrified. Cheng Hao¡¯s thoughts raced, and he shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Call the rear, ask them for covering fire!¡± Now, while these demon insects hadn¡¯t charged over yet, was the perfect time for a barrage. At the command, someone immediately notified the command center in the rear. Commander Hu had already seen the situation on the ground through the drone and said with an ashen face, ¡°These damned bugs! Flatten that area for me!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Dozens of missiles flew up and in the blink of an eye, they reached above the swarm of demon insects, then burst open with a deafening explosion. The shockwave knocked people hundreds of meters away to the ground. But when the smoke cleared, a sight that struck horror into everyone¡¯s heart emerged. Above the insect tribe, layers of black fog appeared, incredibly blocking the missiles from outside. And with this delay, the insect tribe had already charged forward. Cheng Hao heaved a silent sigh, knowing the opportunity for covering fire was lost. He spoke in a stern voice, ¡°Teams of three, attack!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The people of Fire Phoenix quickly formed into teams of three and began to encircle and eradicate the insect tribe. But upon contact, Cheng Hao was horrified to discover that even with his own strength, he could no longer kill these insects with a single punch. Zhang Chu¡¯s eyes were blood red at this moment, because in just one encounter, his Blood Qilin force had lost seven or eight men. Seeing the forces he¡¯d painstakingly built on the verge of complete annihilation, Zhang Chu¡¯s heart bled. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why have these insects suddenly become so powerful?¡± Zhang Chu shouted in rage. Ah Fei smashed a giant insect with one strike, then said coldly, ¡°Look at the sky!¡± Zhang Chu looked up and saw the once bright moon had turned an eerie red at some point, casting a crimson hue over everything. In Zhang Chu¡¯s eyes, this was practically a surge of demon energy. ¡°A Demon Race powerhouse is reversing the heavens to seize the moon!¡± Zhang Chu yelled in despair. Reverse the Heavens, Seize the Moon! A term that had only appeared in ancient texts. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In ancient times, the powerful among the Demon Race would use a mighty secret technique on the night of a full moon to change the moonlight to demon energy, creating a temporary Demon Realm, which facilitated the conquests of the Demon Race. This was equivalent to giving the Demon Race a buff¡ªa universal one at that. But wasn¡¯t this secret technique long lost? How could it suddenly appear today? Just then, within the full moon, a giant butterfly slowly spread its wings. Chapter 454 - Chapter 454: Chapter 454 Xue Ans Fury (First Update) Chapter 454: Chapter 454 Xue An¡¯s Fury (First Update) Las Vegas. Jiang Xian and Louis, among others, got out of the car in front of the Pyramid Casino. Looking up at the imposing palace, Louis commented with some surprise, ¡°So this Wu Yu actually works here?¡± Jiang Xian chuckled, ¡°Who knows? Anyway, she called us to come here, saying she¡¯s prepared to settle all the debts!¡± Louis patted Jiang Xian¡¯s shoulder and gave a thumbs-up, ¡°Man, you¡¯re a genius, selling out your own girlfriend just like that!¡± Jiang Xian laughed, ¡°Whose fault is it for signing the contract at the time? Blame me, huh?¡± Indeed, as Louis had said, Jiang Xian and Wu Yu had once been a couple and came to M Country together from Treasure Island. But later, Jiang Xian, due to his lazy ways, racked up a huge debt with Louis and others. Unable to repay, Jiang Xian tricked Wu Yu into signing a contract, transferring all the debts to her. At the time, Louis and the others planned to make Wu Yu work in the red-light district. When Wu Yu realized what was happening, she firmly refused. In the end, they reached an agreement that Wu Yu would work to repay the debt. However, with the speed at which Wu Yu earned money, it was just enough to cover the interest on the debt. Unexpectedly, they received a call from Wu Yu yesterday, telling them to come to Las Vegas to settle all the remaining debts. The group entered the casino, and Jiang Xian grabbed a security guard to ask, ¡°Excuse me, where is Wu Yu?¡± The guard looked Jiang Xian up and down with a strange gaze before nodding, ¡°Follow me, please!¡± The security guard led Jiang Xian and the others to the office of the manager on the third floor. Louis leaned in and whispered, ¡°Looks like your ex-girlfriend must have hooked up with some rich guy, probably working as a secretary for the casino manager!¡± Jiang Xian¡¯s face also looked somewhat unnatural. Back when they were a couple, Wu Yu had stubbornly refused to let Jiang Xian touch her, the most they did was hold hands. And now, have you actually sunk so low as to be someone else¡¯s lover? Resentment filled Jiang Xian¡¯s heart. At that moment, the office door opened. Jiang Xian and Louis, among others, walked in. To their surprise, Wu Yu was sitting behind the desk, dressed in professional attire, her face lightly made up, exuding a mix of charming allure and an air of a strong woman. Jiang Xian couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of attraction and quickly stepped forward, smiling, ¡°Yu¡¯er.¡± Wu Yu looked up at him, then lowered her gaze, ¡°You¡¯ve arrived?¡± ¡°Yes! Yu¡¯er, it¡¯s been a while, how have you been?¡± Wu Yu looked at Jiang Xian, who feigned a sad expression, and a mocking smile appeared on her lips, ¡°Whether I¡¯ve been well or not, don¡¯t you know?¡± Jiang Xian sighed, ¡°Yu¡¯er, actually¡­¡± Wu Yu waved her hand and pulled out a small bag from the drawer, throwing it on the desk, ¡°No need to talk, this is the money I owe you!¡± Louis hurried forward, opened the small bag, and saw that it was filled with crisp hundred-dollar bills. He counted the money carefully, showing a satisfied smile, then gave Wu Yu a thumbs-up. ¡°Miss Wu surely is a trustworthy person. You said you would repay the debt with interest, and indeed, not a cent less!¡± As he spoke, Louis took out the signed agreement from his pocket and placed it on the table. ¡°Now, we¡¯re even with the money!¡± Wu Yu remained unfazed. Louis turned to leave. Wu Yu said indifferently, ¡°Hold on!¡± Louis stopped in his tracks, still smiling, ¡°Does Miss Wu have anything else to say?¡± ¡°Just like that, you¡¯re leaving?¡± ¡°Hmm? What else?¡± Louis asked, puzzled. ¡°I¡¯ve settled my debt to you! What about what you owe me?¡± Wu Yu said calmly. ¡°Owe you?¡± Louis and Jiang Xian asked in unison. Wu Yu nodded, stood up, and stared intently at Jiang Xian. ¡°Jiang Xian, when we first came to study in M Country together, I entrusted all my affection to you, believing that we would spend our lives together!¡± ¡°But to my dismay, you used sweet words to deceive me into signing the contract, letting me shoulder a mountain of debt for you! I just want to ask you one question, have you lost your conscience?¡± Although Wu Yu¡¯s tone was calm, the underlying rage and bitterness still resonated. Jiang Xian turned pale, stuttering somewhat, ¡°At that time, I had no choice, and it was only a contract, I didn¡¯t actually harm you¡­¡± ¡°Just a contract?¡± Wu Yu¡¯s complexion grew paler as she snorted coldly, ¡°When I signed that contract, Louis and the others threatened to force me to sell myself. I¡¯d rather die than comply. They nearly raped me, and you just hid downstairs. Did you really think I didn¡¯t know about that?¡± Jiang Xian lowered his head. Seeing the situation going south, Louis forced a smile and said, ¡°This seems to be a lovers¡¯ spat, nothing to do with me, so I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡± As he finished speaking, he tried to leave. Right at that moment, the office door opened, and the security guards streamed in, filling the room to the brim, their eyes fixed menacingly on Louis and his companions. Leading these security guards was a petite girl with a sullen expression on her face. It was none other than Cai Lalan. Cai Lalan sneered and said, ¡°Thinking of leaving? Do you really think you can get away?¡± Her words turned Louis and his men pale. Jiang Xian raised his head and called out with feigned affection, ¡°Yu¡¯er¡­¡± Before he could finish, Cai Lalan could no longer suppress the rage in her heart. Having heard Wu Yu¡¯s narrative, she was close to exploding with anger. There were actually such scumbags in the world. So when she saw Jiang Xian, she was so infuriated that she charged at him and, with a Tai Chi cannon punch, sent him flying off the ground and tumbling away for quite a distance. The blow almost killed Jiang Xian. He struggled through the pain to get up, glaring at Wu Yu with venomous hatred. ¡°Wu Yu, don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because you have more people. You, you bitch, when we were lovers, you wouldn¡¯t let me touch you. And now what? Aren¡¯t you still someone else¡¯s lover?¡± Cai Lalan was furious and about to take action. Wu Yu walked out from behind the office desk with an icy demeanour, approached Jiang Xian, looked down at him, and then suddenly raised her hand, delivering a loud slap across his face. Jiang Xian¡¯s nose bled from the slap as he stood there, looking at Wu Yu in disbelief, seemingly unable to comprehend that Wu Yu dared to hit him. Seeing his expression, Wu Yu¡¯s face showed disgust as she coldly said, ¡°A lover? Hah, let me tell you, I am now the manager of this casino!¡± Jiang Xian was utterly shocked. ¡°How can this¡­ how is this possible!¡± With a signal from Cai Lalan, all the security guards bowed in unison, ¡°Manager Wu!¡± This scene made Jiang Xian and Louis shiver uncontrollably. Jiang Xian¡¯s eyes were filled with utter despair. Wu Yu gave him a cold glance and turned to leave. As she passed by Cai Lalan, she said coldly, ¡°Leave him breathing!¡± Cai Lalan chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Leave it to me! I¡¯ll make sure these bastards beg for life and death!¡± Wu Yu walked out of the office, and the moment she closed the door, Jiang Xian¡¯s screams and pleas could be heard from inside. ¡°Yu¡¯er¡­ I know I was wrong¡­ please¡­ ah, stop hitting me!¡± Wu Yu leaned against the wall, her eyes gradually reddening until she couldn¡¯t help but cry out loud. The humiliation she had endured for over a year was finally being released at this moment. After crying for a while, Wu Yu dried her tears, took out a compact mirror, carefully touched up her makeup, and then headed to the room on the fourth floor where the Xue family was staying. She knocked gently on the door, and Xue An¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Come in! The door isn¡¯t locked!¡± Wu Yu entered respectfully, her head bowed. She saw Xue An was playing games with An Yan in the living room. Upon seeing Wu Yu walk in, Xue An looked up and smiled. ¡°The matter¡¯s been dealt with!¡± Wu Yu nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good! Probably, in a couple of days, people from back home will arrive to help you manage the casino!¡± ¡°Mr. Xue, thank you so much!¡± Wu Yu said with a trembling voice, beginning to kneel. Xue An waved his hand, and a gentle force held Wu Yu up, then he said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I made you the manager because I think you have a good head on your shoulders and because when your compatriot was in trouble, you dared to step forward. It¡¯s not out of pity for you, you understand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Just then, the character Xue An was controlling was once again defeated by An Yan. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only An Yan cheered and leaped up, ¡°Silly husband, you lost again!¡± Xue An chuckled, about to say something. Suddenly, his expression changed drastically. He stood up abruptly, his gaze locked onto something outside the window. An Yan was taken aback, ¡°Husband, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xue An¡¯s voice was as cold as ice, his eyes filled with killing intent, ¡°It¡¯s An Qing! She¡¯s in trouble!¡± Chapter 455 - Chapter 455: Chapter 455: Return to China (2nd Update) Chapter 455: Chapter 455: Return to China (2nd Update) Hearing this, An Yan¡¯s complexion suddenly turned deathly pale. ¡°What happened? What¡¯s wrong with Qing¡¯er?¡± Xue An took a deep breath, not answering directly, ¡°Wake up our two daughters, we¡¯re going back to the country now!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± An Yan immediately rushed into the house and a moment later came out holding two little girls who were still napping. Wu Yu didn¡¯t know what had happened but could tell from Xue An and An Yan¡¯s expressions that it was something serious. ¡°Sir, do you need my help?¡± Wu Yu asked. Xue An kicked the hotel¡¯s glass window to pieces with one foot and said in a heavy tone, ¡°No need!¡± Having said that, he took his family and turned into streaks of light that shot up into the sky. Wu Yu stared blankly as Xue An and the others disappeared into the sky. This was the first time she had witnessed such means from Xue An, completely shattering the worldview she had built up over more than twenty years. How could people possibly fly? However, Xue An in mid-air at that moment was burning with anxiety. Originally, for safety reasons, Xue An had placed multiple protective charms on An Qing and Tang Xuan¡¯er, among others. If any dangerous situation occurred, these charms would be activated, and Xue An would be alerted immediately. Therefore, the moment something happened to An Qing, Xue An became instantly aware of it. But he didn¡¯t answer An Yan¡¯s question because he could no longer feel An Qing¡¯s presence. In other words, An Qing might already be dead! And it was the kind of death where not even the soul remained. This made Xue An dare not tell An Yan directly for fear that she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. At the same time, towering rage began to surge in Xue An¡¯s heart. An Qing was the aunt of his children. No matter who it was, since they dared to harm her, then even if I have to search to the ends of heaven and scrape through the Netherworld, I shall slaughter them! Miao Immortal Valley. The members of the Fire Phoenix had entered a state of frenzy. Sun Ling, Zou Yi, and Zhou Daniu, among others, had bloodshot eyes and were about to storm into the Insect Immortal Cave to avenge An Qing. Fortunately, Cheng Hao still retained a shred of sanity, although he wished more than anyone to tear these damned Insect Tribe to pieces. But with An Qing¡¯s life hanging by a thread, the most important thing was to rescue her first. Therefore, he roared, ¡°Shut up, all of you!¡± After so much time in battle, Cheng Hao¡¯s authority as the team captain was only second to that of the instructor and An Qing, so everyone fell silent, then they stared at An Qing lying on the emergency stretcher with red-rimmed eyes. Zhang Chu squatted down to take her pulse, then raised his head with a grave expression and shook it gently at Cheng Hao. ¡°There¡¯s almost no pulse. Aside from a faint breath, she¡¯s no different from a dead person!¡± This statement caused the members of Fire Phoenix to become restless. Sun Ling and the others started to weep bitterly on the spot. Zhou Daniu even slapped himself twice and then began to wail like an old bull. ¡°Inform the instructor!¡± Cheng Hao said with an ashen face. His words caused the members of Fire Phoenix to be stunned for a moment, then their eyes gradually lit up. Sun Ling jumped up, ¡°Right! Inform the instructor! The instructor will surely have a way!¡± Zou Yi, ignoring the tears on his face, started laughing loudly, ¡°That¡¯s right! Even if An Qing truly dies, the instructor can save her!¡± Before he finished speaking, Zhou Daniu knocked him to the ground with a kick, ¡°Nonsense, An Qing must not be dead!¡± Zou Yi quickly slapped himself again and nodded repeatedly, ¡°Right, An Qing must be fine!¡± Cheng Hao flipped out An Qing¡¯s cell phone; he remembered that Xue An had called An Qing on it a couple of days ago. At An Qing¡¯s level, her phone was specially encrypted, but it also had a backdoor, in case information needed to be retrieved through it after a possible sacrifice. Soon, the phone was unlocked. A phone number from the United States appeared prominently. This must be it. Cheng Hao¡¯s hands trembled as he dialed the number. He had prepared himself for the worst. If An Qing was dead. The instructor, in a furious rage, was capable of anything, and he could not even begin to fathom what might happen next. But just think about those photos that circulated among the upper echelons of various countries. The once-glorious Church of Light had been flattened, and in one night, half the population of the once-prominent City of Sin had perished. All of these were the handiwork of the instructor. Therefore, Cheng Hao felt that if the instructor was indeed enraged by this, he would commit suicide as an apology. After all, An Yan had died while on a mission with him, and he bore an inescapable responsibility for it. Inside a hotel room in Las Vegas, Wu Yu was lost in thought when Cai Lalan walked in. ¡°It¡¯s all good now, that scumbag and those hoodlums have received their just punishment. I bet they wouldn¡¯t dare to think about you for the rest of their lives!¡± Cai Lalan said proudly, and then she noticed the completely shattered window. ¡°Huh, where¡¯s Mr. Xue?¡± Wu Yu said blankly, ¡°He¡¯s gone!¡± ¡°Gone? When did he leave?¡± ¡°He just flew away!¡± ¡°Flew away?¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± Wu Yu nodded, turning to Cai Lalan, ¡°Lalan, do you believe that people can fly?¡± Cai Lalan¡¯s face became a canvas of emotions¡ªa mix of shock, envy, and above all, awe. She then let out a deep sigh, ¡°I once thought that flight was merely a figment of our ancestors¡¯ imagination, something not real!¡± ¡°But Mr. Xue¡¯s arrival made me realize, anything that occurs to him is not too much! He¡¯s like a true immortal, flying is just a trivial matter to him!¡± Wu Yu was about to say something more when a cell phone ringtone interrupted her. She turned to see a vibrating phone on the sofa. Was it Mr. Xue¡¯s phone that was left behind? A thought crossed Wu Yu¡¯s mind, and she stepped forward, picked up the phone, and after a moment¡¯s hesitation, she nervously answered. ¡°Hello! Instructor, something has happened to An Yan!¡± Cheng Hao¡¯s voice came through. Wu Yu gave a wry smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, are you looking for Mr. Xue? He has just left!¡± ¡°He left?¡± Cheng Hao felt a cold chill throughout his body, ¡°Who are you, and where did the instructor go?¡± ¡°He said he had urgent matters to attend to and then took his family and¡­ flew away!¡± Wu Yu said with difficulty. Meanwhile, Cheng Hao on the other end of the line was utterly baffled. An issue, and flew away? What should they do now? How to notify the instructor? Just as Cheng Hao was feeling desperate, Zou Yi suddenly shouted, pointing at the distant sky. ¡°Captain, look!¡± Cheng Hao looked up and saw a streak of light diving towards them with unstoppable momentum. Within a blink of an eye, it had arrived overhead, and after stopping in midair, it was Xue An and his family. ¡°It¡¯s the instructor!¡± All the members of Fire Phoenix were thrilled and shouted in joy. Cheng Hao took a deep breath, hung up the phone, and went to greet them. Before Wu Yu hung up, she also heard the shouting coming through. She glanced at her watch. It had only been eight minutes since Xue An had left. Eight minutes. In just eight minutes, he had crossed over ten thousand kilometers from M Country back to Hua Country. Could it be¡­ was he really an immortal? Meanwhile, in Miao Immortal Valley. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An touched down, his face grim as the deep waters. The members of Fire Phoenix cleared a path for him, and Xue An walked straight to the stretcher. Lying on it, An Qing looked pale with weak breathing. But what was more alarming, under Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense probe, An Qing¡¯s soul was missing. Lying on the stretcher, was nothing more than an empty shell! Chapter 456 - Chapter 456: Chapter 456: Borrowing Your Sword for a Moment (Third Update) Chapter 456: Chapter 456: Borrowing Your Sword for a Moment (Third Update) An Yan saw this scene, and tears instantly fell, but she didn¡¯t cry out loud, just tightly covered her mouth, letting the tears silently drop. The two little girls had no such concerns, and came forward to shake An Qing, ¡°Little Aunt, Little Aunt! Don¡¯t sleep! Come play with us!¡± Upon seeing this scene, sobs came from the crowd. Xue An squatted down without a word and carefully examined An Qing¡¯s body with his divine sense. He discovered that An Qing¡¯s vital organs were protected by a weak but continuous life force, but her sea of consciousness was empty. ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± Xue An asked in a deep voice. Cheng Hao briefly recounted the events. After listening, Xue An nodded slightly, then took a deep breath, turned to An Yan, who had already cried herself to tears, and said, ¡°Yan¡¯er, stop crying, give me your hand!¡± An Yan, upon hearing this, quickly extended her hand to Xue An. Xue An grasped An Yan¡¯s hand with one hand, and with the other hand he wrote an extremely complex talisman spell in mid-air, then uttered a soft command, ¡°Seek!¡± The talisman spell instantly emitted golden light and then disappeared without a trace. At the same time, within Xue An¡¯s divine sense, one could see bloodline connections radiating from An Yan. The strongest was naturally the two little girls. And next to the mother-daughter bloodline was the connection with An Qing. But this bloodline connection did not point to An Qing on the stretcher; instead, it circled back and stretched into the Insect Immortal Cave. As expected! No wonder even using the Nine Heavens Soul Searching Art he couldn¡¯t find a trace of An Qing¡¯s soul in this world. You should know even if the soul was scattered, there would still be countless fragments dispersed throughout the world. But in Xue An¡¯s search, the world was utterly empty, without a trace of An Qing. It was as if she had completely disappeared. And now, using this bloodline tracking technique, it appeared that An Qing¡¯s soul should be in the Insect Immortal Cave. And this Insect Immortal Cave was likely a passage connected to a secret realm of the Insect Tribe. Insect Tribe! A cold smile appeared on the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth. He of course knew of this race. Their miraculous and formidable nature was quite unique even among the Multiverse Realms. Unlike other races that reproduced and proliferated, every Insect Tribe community relied on a mother bug, that is, their queen to reproduce. And the longer the reproduction, the larger the base of the Insect Tribe became, and the more they devoured, the more powerful the Insect Tribe queen naturally became. Xue An had even seen a huge community that had devoured an entire star system, and the queen¡¯s power was nearing the level of an Immortal Emperor. It was because of this trait, that the Insect Tribe was deeply feared by all races across The Multiverse. After all, this was a race akin to a black hole; there was nothing they could not devour. If allowed to develop unrestrained, they might even one day devour The Multiverse Realms. But Xue An felt no particular way about this race. Survival and becoming stronger were the natural instincts of living beings, and there was nothing wrong with that. What Xue An hadn¡¯t anticipated was the presence of the Insect Tribe in this world. And they even dared to snatch An Qing¡¯s soul away. Then I will make you pay the most painful price. With this thought, Xue An first comforted An Yan. ¡°Yan¡¯er, don¡¯t cry, Qing¡¯er is not dead!¡± ¡°Huh? Really?¡± An Yan stopped sobbing and asked with surprise. Xue An nodded. ¡°Her soul has just been snatched away, she¡¯s not dead. I¡¯m going to retrieve her soul right now!¡± After saying this, Xue An called out, ¡°Cheng Hao!¡± ¡°Present!¡± ¡°You all stay here and wait, I¡¯m going now into the Insect Immortal Cave to retrieve Qing¡¯er¡¯s soul!¡± ¡°Instructor, let us go with you!¡± Zhou Daniu and the others quickly said upon hearing this. Zhang Chu and Ah Fei had been watching from the side all along. They had all guessed Xue An¡¯s identity. Actually, there wasn¡¯t much mystery about it. Because everyone knew that the core soul of the Fire Phoenix was not Cheng Hao, nor An Qing, but Xue An! This was the being who, in these times, could turn the clouds with a flip of the hand and bring the rain with a cover of the hand, even hailed as a sovereign of the current era. In the face of such a person, Zhang Chu and the others naturally displayed sufficient awe. But when the two of them heard that Xue An was preparing to enter the Insect Immortal Cave alone. Zhang Chu couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mr. Xue, going by yourself might be¡­¡± Xue An gave Zhang Chu a glance and smiled slightly, ¡°You carry the aura of the Heavenly Lord!¡± Zhang Chu¡¯s whole body shook violently, and he quickly bowed his head, saying very respectfully, ¡°Heavenly Master Mansion¡¯s sixty-seventh Dao lineage holder Zhang Chu, at your service, sir!¡± Xue An nodded slightly and glanced at the Laojun Sword with Zhang Chu, ¡°So you are the descendant of Zhang Heavenly Lord!¡± Zhang Chu¡¯s whole body trembled¡ªhe caught the implication in Xue An¡¯s words. Could it be¡­ that he knows my ancestor? At that moment, Xue An said, ¡°None of you need to go, one of the Insect Tribe is nothing for me to handle alone!¡± After speaking, Xue An smiled at Zhang Chu, ¡°Lend me your Laojun Sword for a moment!¡± Zhang Chu was slightly stunned¡ªif someone else asked to borrow it, he would definitely not agree. But since Xue An had asked, after only a moment¡¯s hesitation, he took off the Laojun Sword and handed it to Xue An. Xue An unsheathed the sword, plucked it gently, and the Laojun Sword let out a dragon¡¯s roar. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Good sword! What a pity it has been buried for so long! Today, I shall awaken its edge!¡± With that, Xue An rose into mid-air, holding the sword in one hand, his eyes slightly cold, and he whispered a verse. ¡°Dao Sword¡­ Open Heaven!¡± With one swing of the sword. A sword light that was extremely clear and at the same time imbued with endless Dao principles directly struck Insect Immortal Mountain. Crack. Insect Immortal Mountain was no harder than tofu under that sword light, directly being cleaved in half. As for the Insect Immortal Cave, it became a pile of ruins under that one slash. But within the split mountain, a black halo flowed. Dark vapors tried to probe out but were extinguished by the bright sword light. Zhang Chu watched the scene, dumbstruck, his mouth wide open, wide enough to fit three eggs. There was a time when Zhang Chu was extremely proud. Although the Heavenly Master Mansion was now down to just him, his talent was the best among the Heavenly Master Dao lineage in centuries. This could be seen from his ability to wield the Laojun Sword. Previous Dao lineage holders simply couldn¡¯t control the Laojun Sword. This naturally filled Zhang Chu with pride. But today, all his pride collapsed under that one stroke from Xue An. Watching Xue An¡¯s sword, he finally understood what the real Laojun Sword was, what the real Dao was! Trembling, Zhang Chu saw Xue An toss the Laojun Sword back to him from mid-air, and then said indifferently, ¡°In the past, I had a brief encounter with your ancestor Zhang Heavenly Lord. Consider this a favor to his descendant!¡± Zhang Chu caught the sword, momentarily stupefied. Once dim and unremarkable, the Laojun Sword now radiated brilliance, its Dao vibrant and brilliant. Holding it in his hands, he could even feel the potent force of Dao within. ¡°Is this¡­ the true power of the Laojun Sword? No wonder Mr. Xue said it¡¯s been buried for too long. So this is what awakening the edge means!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhang Chu murmured to himself, then suddenly understood something and dropped to his knees in the dust. ¡°Disciple thanks the Immortal Master for the generous favor!¡± Xue An¡¯s status suddenly ascended to that of an Immortal Master. However, Xue An just chuckled and then said to An Yan, ¡°Wait here for me, I¡¯ll return shortly!¡± After speaking, Xue An took one step, arrived directly at the place of radiance within the mountain, and then vanished from this world. Chapter 457 - Chapter 457: Chapter 457: Insect Race Secret Realm (4th Update) Chapter 457: Chapter 457: Insect Race Secret Realm (4th Update) This was a desolate swamp. Above the sky, a hazy, sinister moon hung eternally. Within the swamp, all kinds of venomous insects could be found everywhere. The sole purpose of these venomous insects from birth was to fight and kill. Through combat, they weeded out the weak, leaving the slightly stronger ones, who were then devoured by even more powerful beings¡­ In the end, this entire swamp might be left with only the strongest one. This was the Insect Tribe¡¯s way of survival, cruel but effective. When Xue An appeared above this swamp, all these venomous insects went mad. Countless venomous insects surged, trying to devour Xue An. Xue An frowned slightly, and streaks of Sword Qi instantly shattered all the venomous insects within a hundred-meter radius. But the remaining insects continued to swarm forward in an endless wave, completely oblivious to fear. This was the terrifying aspect of the Insect Tribe. But Xue An also understood that these were merely the lowest of the Insect Tribe. The truly powerful members of the Insect Tribe could free themselves from their queen and develop their own consciousness, and could even turn against the queen. And these powerful members of the Insect Tribe, naturally, wouldn¡¯t be living wretchedly within this swamp. Xue An closed his eyes and unfolded his Divine Sense, beginning to search. A moment later, Xue An opened his eyes, leaped, and vanished into the sky. He left behind a large swath of insect corpses in the swamp. But moments later, these bodies were devoured by endless venomous insects. Any race, once it develops a hierarchy, signifies the emergence of civilization. The Insect Tribe was no exception. The Insect Tribe in this secret realm had obviously been inheriting and evolving for a long time, and many high-graded members had evolved, otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be those formidable monstrous insects attacking the human world. Xue An flew over from above, looking down at the small villages and towns below, his expression gradually turning ugly. Within this secret realm, there were also members of the Human Clan. This wasn¡¯t surprising. As the most prosperous race in the Multiverse, the Human Clan could be said to be found throughout the Myriad Realms. But unlike others, the Human Clan within this secret realm was clearly living an extremely humiliating life, almost like being farmed. For instance¡­ Xue An watched as on top of a small town, a few high-graded Insect Tribe in human form were grimly slaughtering humans. The men were killed. The women were toyed with by several members of the Insect Tribe until death. Although there were those who resisted, their efforts paled against the Insect Tribe, which firmly occupied the top of this secret realm. ¡°Fuck, this is so damn exhilarating!¡± several of the Insect Tribe shouted gleefully, completely ignoring the tragic screams. Just then, Xue An flew across the sky, let out a cold snort, and streaks of sword lights emerged, instantly chopping all the monstrous insects into powder. Those of the Human Clan who narrowly escaped death stared blankly at this scene, and after a moment, all of them knelt on the ground, crying out and kowtowing ceaselessly. Xue An sighed softly and then became a streak of light and vanished into the sky. If initially Xue An only wanted to retrieve An Qing¡¯s soul as quickly as possible, now he had another mission, which was to exterminate all members of the Insect Tribe in this secret realm. This might be a bit difficult. After all, this secret realm was so vast that it was almost on par with the previous Kunlun, almost half the size of Earth. But for Xue An, if he wanted to do something, he had to achieve it. However, the current urgent matter was still to find An Qing¡¯s soul. In Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense, a faint, blood-red line guided him, pointing toward the pitch-black distance. On this land, there were many cities, all built by the High-Grade Insect Race in emulation of the human world¡¯s appearances. However, among these many cities, only the capital was considered the Holy Land in all the Insect Tribe¡¯s hearts. Because there resided the Queen, the location of the queen insect. Around the main city, there were many secondary cities. These were the places where the nobility of the High-Grade Insect Race lived. At this moment, In one of the secondary cities, A woman with a butterfly tattoo on her face slowly opened her eyes, filled with rage and terror. ¡°Lord Huang Quan!¡± Seeing her awake, Everyone in the room immediately knelt down, shouting loudly. The woman, with an expression as still as water, stepped down from the high platform and suddenly stomped on an Insect Tribe member kneeling on the ground, producing a proboscis in her hand and inserting it into the creature¡¯s head. ¡°Lord Huang Quan¡­ no¡­,¡± the High-Grade Insect Race creature struggled only a few times before being drained dry by Huang Quan. Now, all the insectoid beings in the room fell silent as if freezing in terror. Only then did Huang Quan coldly mutter to herself, ¡°Damn this world, to actually be able to hurt me, and even destroy one of my avatars! Utterly detestable!¡± No one dared to make a sound. Deathly silence filled the room. At that moment, Huang Quan flipped over her hand, and in the palm appeared a halo of light, within which was a miniature version of An Qing. ¡°Tsk tsk, what an interesting soul you have. What exactly is that white light on you? If I devour you, would I also possess that power?¡± Thinking about the white light that had destroyed her, a greedy glint flashed in Huang Quan¡¯s eyes. But every time she prepared to devour it, a faint white light would flash, causing Huang Quan to step back several paces in fear. It was this annoying white light, so weak yet so powerful. Perhaps¡­ offer her to the Queen? Huang Quan thought reluctantly. Huang Quan was a very special member of the Insect Tribe, born when the Queen was just a minor queen bug. Unlike other insectoid races that easily spawn an entire clan, Huang Quan¡¯s true form was a butterfly, the only butterfly in the entire tribe. Her most powerful ability was to greatly enhance the combat power of the insect swarm, virtually without limits. This made her position exceptionally exalted. Moreover, Huang Quan could exist independently of the Queen, having even severed their mental connection. That is to say, Huang Quan had become an individual entity. This also gradually gave rise to a thought in Huang Quan¡¯s heart. And that was to establish a new clan and become the queen of the new tribe. But the prerequisite for this was to eliminate the old monarch. Therefore, she had been secretly amassing power. If she offered this soul to the Queen, and should the Queen successfully devour it, wouldn¡¯t her own chance of victory become even slimmer? Thinking this, Huang Quan gritted her teeth and decided to simply crush the soul. Just as she was about to act, Xue An¡¯s figure gradually appeared above the secondary city she resided in. Compared to other smaller cities, this secondary city was much more luxurious. However, it lacked the shops and other such facilities typical of human cities. What it had were houses piled up with black stones. After all, the Insect Tribe lacked any sense of aesthetics. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An frowned, as he could see the sky above the secondary city filled with resentful spirits, showing just how many had died at the hands of these creatures. And that bloodline-red thread also extended into the largest and tallest building in the middle. Xue An took a deep breath, stepped forward, and his eyes twinkled with the flicker of Sword Qi. ¡°Sword, rise!¡± Countless streams of Sword Qi surfaced, enveloping the skies above the city. Chapter 458 - Chapter 458: 458 Working hard, only to benefit others (Part 5) Chapter 458: 458 Working hard, only to benefit others (Part 5) Feeling this overwhelming Sword Qi, Hades¡¯s complexion drastically changed, and he directly burst out of the room. In the sky above appeared a huge vortex composed of strands of Sword Qi, at the center of which a man stood proudly. Xue An also noticed Hades and couldn¡¯t help but squint his eyes slightly. In his Divine Sense, bloodline red threads almost completely bound Hades, and Xue An could still detect a faint yet familiar aura from him. It was An Qing. Her soul was on this member of the Insect Tribe. ¡°Human Clan expert, why have you come to our Insect Realm?¡± Hades then asked in a deep voice. Xue An¡¯s face was as still as water, and he spoke indifferently, ¡°Hand over the woman¡¯s soul you captured! Otherwise, die!¡± Hades¡¯s expression also darkened. So this man had come for the girl¡¯s soul. That being the case, that soul was indeed not ordinary. But Xue An¡¯s threatening tone made him very uncomfortable, and he couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Human Clan expert, do you know who you¡¯re speaking to? I¡­¡± Xue An was already out of patience to keep talking nonsense with this demon insect; upon hearing those words, he frowned slightly, then raised his hand. From within the slowly rotating Sword Qi vortex suddenly burst forth an enormously huge sword light. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, hand over the soul, or die!¡± With that said, Xue An swung his sword down. The majesty of the sword turned countless low-grade members of the Insect Tribe on the ground to dust. Stimulated by this might, Hades finally couldn¡¯t maintain his human form, let out a shrill scream, and transformed into a tremendous butterfly. On the wings of the butterfly were countless eyes. So many, they made one¡¯s scalp tingle at a mere glance. And this¡­ was Hades¡¯s true form. Hades sneered, ¡°Indeed, your strength is not bad, but threatening a High-Grade Insect Race will be the most foolish thing you¡¯ve ever done in your life¡­¡± As he spoke, those eyes were gradually opening. The entire space began to be enveloped by endless eerie Demon Qi. ¡°Enough with the noise!¡± Xue An uttered indifferently, suddenly raising his hands over his head, clutching the massive Sword Qi vortex in his palm, and then fiercely slamming it down. Indeed. Slamming it down. There were no intricate swordsmanship moves nor any dazzling glows. What existed were merely the majesty of the uncomplicated Sword Qi and the domineering aura, heavy as a mountain. Hades¡¯s subsequent words turned into a scream stuck in his throat. The audacity and tyranny of this Human Clan expert were simply beyond his comprehension. His wings fluttered wildly, with the entire butterfly transforming into a streak of light that disappeared from the spot, barely dodging the strike. But the fortunes of the vassal land below and the members of the Insect Tribe in the midst of it were not so good. A booming noise echoed. Heaven and earth trembled with it. And the whole vassal land was smashed into a colossal pit by that strike. As dust billowed, Hades appeared in the distance, her human head emerging atop her butterfly true form, then she screamed in a trembling voice, ¡°Who exactly are you, and why¡­¡± The next moment, her shouting was abruptly cut off, caught in her throat. Xue An suddenly materialized in front of her, stretched out his hand, and firmly grasped her neck. Hades was so grasped that she couldn¡¯t move at all, her eyes once filled with cold evil now filled with terror and fear. ¡°These wings, they are truly annoying!¡± he said as Xue An reached out, grasped one wing, and gave a fierce tug. Crack. One of Hades¡¯s wings was brutally torn off. Green, foul-smelling insect blood splattered out. Huang Quan was in such pain that its entire insect body struggled. Xue An grabbed another one and ripped it off in the same way. Then he nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Now that¡¯s much more pleasing to the eye!¡± Huang Quan wanted to cry but had no tears; it had been torn from a butterfly into an earthworm, and he actually said it looked better? But this Huang Quan too was spurred into a fierce ferocity, and with a fierce gritting of teeth, it forcibly devoured An Qing¡¯s soul with its own life soul. Following that, the soul of An Qing that it had forcibly devoured emitted bursts of white light, making Huang Quan¡¯s soul tremble as it was scorched. However, Huang Quan had cultivated for over a thousand years and its soul was incredibly powerful. Although half of it was scorched away by the white light, it eventually exhausted all of the white light. Only then did a mocking smile appear on the face that Huang Quan had transformed. ¡°You were looking for her soul, weren¡¯t you? Too bad, it has already been devoured by me! Now she and I are indistinguishable. Let¡¯s see how you are going to¡­¡±. Before he could finish his sentence, Xue An broke off its head with a single motion, his face as cold as ice as he stretched his hand into the insect¡¯s cavity and shouted coldly, ¡°Come out!¡± With that, Xue An forcibly removed the Demon Core that Huang Quan had cultivated for many years. This was also where its soul resided. The shocked voice of Huang Quan came from within the Demon Core, ¡°How could you know about the Demon Core? Who exactly are you!¡± Xue An said coldly, ¡°The one who will exterminate your Insect Tribe!¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use, even if you get the Demon Core, what then? You can¡¯t break this Demon Core!¡± Huang Quan shouted with a frightened bluster. Xue An said coldly, ¡°Is that so? Then I will have to give it a try!¡± Having said that, Xue An suddenly clenched his palm. Crack. A clear crack appeared on the unbreakable Demon Core. Huang Quan¡¯s smug voice disappeared, and he shouted in panic, ¡°How is this possible! How could you possibly break the Demon Core?¡± ¡°A mere Demon Core, what¡¯s so difficult about it!¡± With that, Xue An held the core with both hands, as if breaking an apple, and with a forceful twist, he broke the Demon Core into pieces. Huang Quan¡¯s life soul appeared unprotected before Xue An. ¡°So what if you¡¯ve broken it? My soul and that of the human are now indistinguishable; you can¡¯t save hers!¡± Huang Quan decided to throw caution to the wind. ¡°Either take me back to the world with you, or her soul will stay inside me forever! Hahaha!¡± The laughter stopped abruptly. Huang Quan shivered as he saw the Pure White Flame emerging in Xue An¡¯s hand. The instinct from its soul let it know the terror of the flame. At this moment, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°All this is because you brought it upon yourself!¡± Having said that, Xue An waved his hand, and the flame devoured Huang Quan¡¯s soul. The agony of being scorched at the soul level made Huang Quan struggle and howl. But Xue An remained unmoved, just watching quietly. ¡°You devil¡­ Aren¡¯t you afraid of destroying the human soul as well?¡± ¡°Afraid, but she won¡¯t disappear!¡± Huang Quan was stunned, and before it could understand, it felt a profound energy explode within it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But the fragments were bound by the flame and couldn¡¯t disperse. Then An Qing¡¯s soul, looking bewildered, appeared in the arena, and those shattered soul fragments, as if finding an outlet, surged towards her. In an instant, they replenished An Qing¡¯s originally weak soul, making it as solid as if it had a physical body. Xue An watched this scene, a faint smile appearing on his lips. Huang Quan had painstakingly cultivated Soul Power for a thousand years, and now it had all been absorbed by An Qing. This was truly laboring for many years only to benefit someone else. Chapter 459 - Chapter 459: Chapter 459 An Qing, the Drama Queen (First Update) Chapter 459: Chapter 459 An Qing, the Drama Queen (First Update) An Qing slowly opened her eyes. For her, it was as if she had had a dream. Her memories even stayed on the battlefield. So when she saw Xue An, she couldn¡¯t help but be startled, ¡°Brother-in-law? Why are you here?¡± Then she became happy, ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re here, these bugs are simply too detestable!¡± As she spoke, she reached out to grab Xue An¡¯s arm. But her hand passed directly through Xue An¡¯s body. An Qing was stunned. Xue An gave a slight smile, about to speak. Tears welled up in An Qing¡¯s eyes as she abruptly waved her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t speak! Am I¡­ am I already dead?¡± Then, without waiting for Xue An¡¯s answer, she squatted in mid-air and started to cry uncontrollably. ¡°I must be dead! Sister, please forgive your sister for leaving first! Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, from now on your aunt can¡¯t buy you tasty things anymore! Cheng Hao and Zhou Daniu, all of you guys, I¡¯ll never see you again!¡± An Qing grew more and more sad as she spoke, and finally broke down into loud sobbing. Xue An couldn¡¯t help but laugh and cry at An Qing, who was adding drama to her own situation, and helplessly reached out to gently pat her shoulder. An Qing trembled, slowly raised her head, and tried to sniff, looking at Xue An in amazement. ¡°How¡­ how can you touch me?¡± ¡°Of course I can touch you, because I am your omnipotent brother-in-law!¡± Xue An said with a beaming smile. An Qing¡¯s eyes reddened again, she looked up at the sky that perpetually bore the sinister moon, then down at the large crater Xue An had smashed into the ground. ¡°Brother-in-law, this is the netherworld, right? You must have been worried about me, so you came to see me, didn¡¯t you? It must be so! Wuu wuu wuu, look at me a few more times, as you probably will never see me again¡­¡± Xue An could no longer bear it, pinched An Qing¡¯s cheek forcefully, and said helplessly: ¡°Can¡¯t you be less imaginative? Who said you were dead?¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s going on?¡± An Qing reached out her finger again, passing it directly through Xue An¡¯s shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re now a soul, of course you can¡¯t touch physical objects.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯m dead? Wuu wuu wuu wuu, my poor sister, I¡¯ll never see you again¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± After Xue An had explained what happened in detail. An Qing said with some astonishment, ¡°Really? You¡¯re not lying to me?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true! That monster insect wanted to devour your soul, but it has no idea that I left a Talisman Spell on your soul. As soon as it tried to devour it, the Talisman Spell was activated and destroyed it.¡± An Qing¡¯s tear-stained face gradually revealed a huge smile, ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m not dead! I can¡¯t believe it; I¡¯m not dead! Dead bugs, see that? You can¡¯t do anything to me at all!¡± Xue An looked at An Qing, who stood with hands on her hips like a real drama queen, and covered his eyes with some speechlessness. Although An Qing used to be arrogant, at least she would pay attention to her feminine image. How did she become like this after going on several missions with Fire Phoenix¡¯s team? It seemed he had to keep her from staying in the military too much in the future, Xue An thought to himself. At this moment, An Qing pointed at the insect corpse on the ground, ¡°Humph, if you have the guts, get up and fight me now, let¡¯s see who is more powerful!¡± Following An Qing¡¯s words, the mutilated insect flesh on the ground suddenly moved and started to fuse together. An Qing got a fright and jumped behind Xue An, tremblingly saying, ¡°They¡¯re alive! These monster insects are alive again!¡± Xue An also slightly raised his eyebrow; strange, the butterfly was already dead. How were these monster insects still able to come back to life? Just as Xue An was about to take action. He saw the insect corpses merge into a formidably intimidating flesh giant, but this giant had no trace of killing intent; instead, it bowed its head to An Qing as if waiting for something. An Qing slowly peeked out from behind Xue An. ¡°Huh, what¡¯s going on? Why do I feel like this big guy is showing submission to me?¡± An Qing said, puzzled. Xue An just smiled slowly, then rubbed An Qing¡¯s head, ¡°Silly girl, it looks like you¡¯ve gained a fortune from a misfortune!¡± Xue An¡¯s guess was correct. Since An Qing had absorbed the fragment of Huang Quan¡¯s soul, she now possessed Huang Quan¡¯s special abilities, which included enhancing the Insect Tribe¡¯s abilities or even resurrecting them from death. Of course, these creatures from the Insect Tribe would also submit to An Qing unconditionally. When Xue An told An Qing, she initially couldn¡¯t believe it, but once she tentatively landed on the shoulder of the flesh giant, she finally believed that what Xue An said was true. The flesh giant clearly obeyed An Qing¡¯s every command. ¡°Haha! I¡¯m simply a genius!¡± An Qing danced with joy for a while, then said with a beaming smile, ¡°Brother-in-law, what do we do next? Go back?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, a sudden thought crossing his mind. ¡°Not so fast, we need to thoroughly cleanse this land first, eliminate all future threats, and then we can go back!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Meanwhile, at this time. Main city. Outside the Insect Race Temple. Dozens of humanoid creatures from the Insect Tribe were whispering and discussing something. ¡°This expedition against the world began unfavorably, several of our superiors have already fallen!¡± ¡°Yes, and we just received news that Huang Quan has had an avatar slain!¡± ¡°What? Huang Quan himself couldn¡¯t conquer the world? Wasn¡¯t it said that the world¡¯s Spiritual Energy is depleted, and it¡¯s become a wasteland?¡± ¡°Who knows!¡± ¡°The queen hasn¡¯t appeared for several days either, what exactly is going on?¡± These creatures from the Insect Tribe were discussing. A Flying Beetle rushed over rapidly, landing on the ground before saying gravely, ¡°We just received news, Huang Quan¡¯s vice city has been destroyed, and Huang Quan himself has perished, both body and soul!¡± Boom! This news shocked all the High-Grade Insect Race members. ¡°Impossible? Is this message accurate?¡± The Flying Beetle nodded, ¡°Absolutely true!¡± ¡°Who did it?¡± ¡°According to reliable sources, it seems to be a man who came from the world!¡± ¡°A single person!¡± a member of the Insect Tribe asked incredulously. ¡°Yes, just one person!¡± At this, all the High-Grade Insect Tribe members exchanged glances, seeing the shock reflected in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve always said that, although that part of the world has declined, it was once home to countless earth-shattering celebrities. We should have never provoked them!¡± an older member of the Insect Tribe started to complain. ¡°We must report this matter to the queen immediately!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s also unknown what has become of the queen; even our spiritual connection with her has been severed!¡± Just then, the Insect Race Temple shook violently, and an incredibly powerful aura emerged. All these High-Grade Insect Tribe members trembled mightily, then lay prostrate on the ground, trembling uncontrollably. The old member of the Insect Tribe¡¯s eyes brimmed with excited tears. ¡°The queen¡­ she has transformed once again!¡± Chapter 460 - Chapter 460: Chapter 460 Summoning the Swarm (2nd Update) Chapter 460: Chapter 460 Summoning the Swarm (2nd Update) An imposing voice echoed in the minds of these Insect Tribe members. ¡°A formidable enemy is approaching, gather all insect swarms here immediately!¡± The High-Grade Insect Race members prostrated on the ground and respectfully responded, ¡°Yes!¡± The queen¡¯s return and the summoning of the swarms spread rapidly. For a moment, the entire Insect Race Secret Realm began to stir with unease. Meanwhile, Xue An and An Qing were on their way to the Insect Race¡¯s Main City. An Qing sat on the shoulder of a flesh giant made up of Insect Tribe corpses, her face full of excitement. ¡°Brother-in-law, is this Insect Tribe queen very powerful?¡± ¡°She should be alright!¡± Xue An looked up at the Insect Race Flying Dragons constantly flying above and spoke indifferently. ¡°Hehe, I think I¡¯m pretty awesome now too. I¡¯ll help brother-in-law deal with this Insect Tribe queen when the time comes!¡± An Qing said with a giggly smile. Xue An laughed, remaining silent. At this time, they were in the midst of a continuous range of mountains, and because there was no sunlight in this secret realm, only eternal moonlight, the trees and plants in these mountains were very different from those on Earth. Xue An was slowly flying in the sky. Initially, Xue An planned to fly with An Qing to the Main City and finish off the Insect Tribe queen before heading back. But An Qing couldn¡¯t bear to leave her flesh giant behind and insisted on traveling together. After some thought, Xue An agreed. Xue An was well aware that the Insect Tribe queen must already know of his arrival, as evidenced by the continuous flight of dragons in the sky. Fine, once you¡¯ve gathered the swarms, I¡¯ll take care of you all at once! With this thought in mind, he was making his unhurried way toward the Main City. At that moment, the flesh giant parted a thick growth of Moon Herbs, revealing a small river ahead. By the riverbank, a group of ragged-looking people had gathered. Seeing An Qing¡¯s flesh giant, all of these people looked utterly desperate. Some of the more timid ones even dropped to their knees on the ground. ¡°Hey, there are people here!¡± An Qing exclaimed in surprise. ¡°You damned insects, take this!¡± A man who appeared to be the leader suddenly pulled out a handgun and fired several shots at An Qing. Before An Qing could even react, the flesh giant beneath her raised an arm, and the bullets embedded themselves into the giant¡¯s outer skin. The man let out a cry of despair, ¡°Go ahead and kill me if you dare! You damn bugs, we humans will never surrender!¡± An Qing was somewhat baffled, ¡°Brother-in-law, what are they talking about?¡± Xue An descended from the sky, looked at the group and said lightly, ¡°Earthlings?¡± Clearly, none of these people had expected someone to drop from the sky, and then the lead man cautiously asked, ¡°Are you¡­ human or insect?¡± An Qing then patted the shoulder of the flesh giant, which slowly crouched down. She jumped off and said, ¡°Nonsense, of course we are genuine humans!¡± The man still seemed suspicious when suddenly a girl behind him, pointing to An Qing¡¯s feet, said in a trembling voice: ¡°Her¡­ her feet!¡± The crowd looked down. They saw An Qing floating in mid-air, not touching the ground at all. Her appearance was as bizarre as it gets. All of them turned pale. An Qing said somewhat sheepishly, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m a soul right now, sorry about that, didn¡¯t mean to scare you all!¡± ¡°So you¡¯re really human?¡± An Qing nodded. The group of people finally let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Sorry, I thought it was one of those damned bugs of yours that had transformed!¡± the man apologized. To them, even if An Qing were a ghost, she would still be preferable to the bugs. ¡°What¡¯s going on here¡­?¡± An Qing asked. The man gave a wry smile, ¡°My name is Zu Tianle, and all of us here have been captured by the Insect Tribe!¡± ¡°Captured by the Insect Tribe?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± During the subsequent conversation, An Qing learned that this Zu Tianle was actually a shooting instructor, and the people behind him also came from Huaguo. Among them were school students, company white-collars, doctors, teachers¡­ In short, there were people from all walks of life. And the biggest thing they had in common was that, before mysteriously arriving in this world, they had all stayed in Dianzhou. Zu Tianle said with a bitter smile at this point, ¡°At first, there were well over a hundred of us, but after a few days of being hunted by the Insect Tribe, only about twenty or thirty of us are left.¡± In just a few short days, these ordinary people, who had never experienced life and death, had come to understand what cruelty meant. Companions who had been laughing and talking were buried in the bellies of bugs in the blink of an eye. What was known as civilization was simply no match for these powerful bugs. If it hadn¡¯t been for Zu Tianle carrying a training pistol and a few dozen bullets, they would have collapsed long ago. Even so, they were now on the verge of collapse. Hiding in these mountains was nothing more than a momentary reprieve. Just when they had fallen into complete despair, Xue An and An Qing suddenly appeared. Xue An now understood what was going on. No wonder there were still humans in this secret realm that was absolutely unsuitable for human survival. They all came through a space rift. That being said, Dianzhou must have been closely linked to the Insect Race Secret Realm in the past¡ªotherwise, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t still be able to stumble into it even after the Seal. ¡°What are you two trying to do?¡± At this moment, Zu Tianle¡¯s heart was full of curiosity and doubt. A human woman¡¯s soul leading an Insect Tribe giant and a man who could fly. This combination was indeed puzzling. An Qing said cheerfully, ¡°I¡¯m following my brother-in-law to exterminate the Insect Tribe!¡± ¡°Exterminate¡­ the Insect Tribe?¡± Zu Tianle thought he had heard wrong. ¡°Yes!¡± Zu Tianle smirked, ¡°You two seem very capable, but the Insect Tribe¡¯s numbers are beyond counting. How could just the two of you possibly wipe them out?¡± ¡°Who said anything about wiping them out one by one? Isn¡¯t it over once that despicable Insect Queen is killed?¡± An Qing said nonchalantly. Zu Tianle still found it hard to believe and after hesitating for a moment, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How did you all get in here?¡± ¡°I was captured by the Insect Tribe, and my brother-in-law came in to rescue me!¡± Zu Tianle turned his gaze toward Xue An, ¡°This gentleman¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Shh!¡± Xue An made a shushing gesture, then said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s a swarm passing by.¡± Zu Tianle and the others were stunned, their expressions changing dramatically, for they too felt the trembling of the ground. Their most severe loss of life had been when they encountered a small swarm. And judging by the commotion this time, the size of the swarm was clearly much larger. An Qing, however, became excited, ¡°Brother-in-law, let me handle this one!¡± Chapter 461 - Chapter 461: Chapter 461: Such a Big Cricket! (3rd Update) Chapter 461: Chapter 461: Such a Big Cricket! (3rd Update) The swarming insects were so vast that their edge was impossible to see at a glance. Their speed of advance was so fast it spread like a flood. Wherever they passed, not a blade of grass remained. Zu Tianle and the others turned deathly pale when they saw this. The girls were even directly scared into crying. After all, such a scene was too horrific for them. An Qing¡¯s eyes, however, were shining. For her at this moment, there was nothing she feared less than a multitude of insects. An Qing beckoned slightly, and the blood-flesh giant bent down its body. ¡°Big guy, eat them all for me¡­¡± The blood-flesh giant silently nodded, stood up, and strode toward the insect horde. Boom. The torrent of the insect horde was like hitting a towering pillar that reached into the sky; as fierce as the torrent was, it couldn¡¯t shake the pillar in the slightest. At the same time, the blood-flesh giant bent down, its huge palm opened and scooped up, grabbing hundreds of demonic insects directly in its hand, then clenched its fist tightly. These Insect Tribe creatures screamed tragically as they were crushed to pieces by the giant. Then the giant opened its mouth and threw in the ball of blood and flesh it had crushed. In an instant, the giant¡¯s body seemed to grow even larger. This scene, filled with a violent beauty, dumbfounded Zu Tianle and the others. Once upon a time, when facing the Insect Tribe, they felt like helpless lambs to the slaughter. But today, the once arrogant and cruel Insect Tribe had become food in the giant¡¯s mouth. In the chewing and swallowing, tears filled Zu Tianle and the others¡¯ eyes. Some were so moved that they were shaking all over. For them, these damned insects were hated enemies with whom they could not coexist. After eating several handfuls of flesh, the blood-flesh giant seemed not fully satisfied. It roared and its arms transformed into gigantic shovels, smashing and then scooping up the Insect Tribe members like slapping insects, and threw them into its mouth. In just a short moment. The insect horde, which had seemed so formidable, was mostly slaughtered by the giant. What remained seemed to shrink back a little. Just then, a gigantic praying mantis came flying from afar, and seeing the state of the field, it couldn¡¯t help but bellow furiously. ¡°What the hell is this! How dare it slaughter my insect horde!¡± As it spoke, the gigantic mantis transformed into a middle-aged man with a sinister face and charged straight at the blood-flesh giant. Crack. A flash of light passed by. The mantis¡¯s bladed arms directly chopped off the head of the blood-flesh giant. But before it could feel pleased with itself. An Qing shouted, ¡°Big guy, eat it!¡± The mantis had not even registered the shout when the giant¡¯s hands grabbed it. ¡°What¡¯s going on! Its head is off, how can it still be alive!¡± the mantis shouted angrily, struggling fiercely. The flesh on the giant¡¯s neck writhed for a moment, then a new head grew out. ¡°No¡­¡± the mantis was terrified, its soul seeming to escape. Because it had just sensed the aura of the underworld. ¡°You are the underworld!¡± it exclaimed. Unfortunately for it, just as its words fell, the giant exerted a sudden force. Crack. It was like crushing an egg. The mantis was crushed to death. Pale green blood oozed out. It wasn¡¯t until this moment that the mantis died, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± The giant paid no heed to its pleas, and directly tossed it into its mouth. Amidst the crunching, the mantis¡¯s screams grew weaker and finally fell silent. With its death, the remaining swarm thought of fleeing. However, after consuming the mantis, the giant¡¯s body surged in size once again. Then, with a raise of its hand, a pale green slash of light sliced all the insects to pieces. It was the light of the mantis¡¯s raptorial claws. By then, in just the time it took to finish a cup of tea, the menacing swarm that had come was thoroughly annihilated. Zu Tianle and the others looked on dumbfounded at this scene, finally believing that what An Qing had said about eliminating the Insect Tribe was no joke. ¡°Brother-in-law, how was that?¡± An Qing asked with pride, lifting her little face. Xue An nodded, ¡°Not bad at all!¡± ¡°Hee hee, this big guy is getting more and more formidable!¡± An Qing said, turning back to Zu Tianle and the others. ¡°We¡¯re preparing to eliminate the Bug Queen now. Do you want to follow us?¡± Zu Tianle and the others exchanged looks. After a moment, Zu Tianle clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Okay!¡± At this moment, the Insect Race¡¯s Main City had become a battlefield. Nearly the entire secret realm¡¯s swarm had converged here. For them, the Queen¡¯s command was an unchallengeable divine decree. The High-Grade Insect Race also gathered together. ¡°After this transformation, Her Majesty the Queen seems even more unfathomably powerful!¡± remarked a High-Grade Insect Race. ¡°Yes! The stronger Her Majesty the Queen, the more prosperous our swarm will be!¡± ¡°Ha! How ridiculous that this outsider from the world of mankind actually believes he can exterminate our Insect Tribe single-handedly?¡± ¡°We mustn¡¯t underestimate him; after all, he did kill Huang Quan!¡± ¡°Heh, Huang Quan was best at support, not fighting. Haven¡¯t you seen even the mightiest among Her Majesty¡¯s servants, the Sha, has arrived?¡± The multitude of insects couldn¡¯t help but cast their gaze towards the most elevated among them. If Xue An were here, he would have certainly let out an exclamation. What a huge cricket. Indeed, this Sha was essentially a cricket. But this kind of cricket was known for its fierceness and combativeness. In the ranks of the Insect Tribe, the Sha was known as the strongest in battle. Even the Poisonous Scorpion Spider King and similar beings had to bow before it. At this moment, the Sha¡¯s gaze flickered uncertainly. It had been in the Main City for a day, yet it hadn¡¯t received an audience with the Queen. In fact, not just it ¨C none of the Insect Race had been summoned. What exactly had become of Her Majesty the Queen now? The Sha occasionally cast its glance towards the Insect Race Temple. ¡°Lord Sha, these are a few Humans who have accidentally wandered here. Please, enjoy them!¡± a giant beetle said respectfully. Behind it were several men and women with looks of sheer terror. ¡°What are you doing? Where on earth is this? I know now, you must be filming some prank show, right? Let me tell you, I¡¯m really angry now. Let me go immediately, or I¡¯m definitely going to sue you for illegal detention!¡± a man with dyed yellow hair shouted angrily. With an outstretched hand, the Sha pulled the man towards it and then clapped its wings together. Accompanied by the chilling sound of crunching, the man began to scream. ¡°Ah¡­ you devils¡­ you¡­¡± The screams stopped abruptly because the Sha had already devoured him completely, then smacked its lips, seemingly unsatisfied as it shook its head. ¡°The taste is quite average!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, it looked up at the rest of the petrified men and women. They were on the verge of a mental breakdown from fear. In their eyes, they had merely fallen asleep, only to wake up in this hellish place, witnessing all manner of bizarre creatures. The recent death of the man only confirmed to the group that this was not a prank game, but reality. ¡°You¡¯ll be the next one I eat!¡± The Sha stretched out its hand, and a girl who looked no older than fourteen or fifteen and still in her school uniform was grabbed. Chapter 462 - Chapter 462: Chapter 462: Struggle, Fear (4th Update) Chapter 462: Chapter 462: Struggle, Fear (4th Update) The girl screamed in terror, trembling all over, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­!¡± At the same time, she struggled forcefully, trying to break free from the grip of the insect. But how could her strength possibly match that of the insect. In the cold compound eyes of the insect was a sense of pleasure in mocking its prey. ¡°Struggle, fear, the more you do so, the more delicious your flesh will be!¡± As it spoke, a pincer blade slashed across. A wound appeared on the girl¡¯s back, and blood instantly poured out, causing her to shiver in pain. Many high-grade Insect Race members laughed aloud upon seeing this. ¡°Insect Lord sure knows how to have fun!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, I¡¯ve learned a new trick, next time there¡¯s fresh prey, I also want to do this!¡± The insect sneered and slowly closed its wings, ready to start feeding. Just at that moment, a furious shout filled with rage came through. ¡°You damn filthy bugs! Let her go!¡± The insect paused, turning its head to look. In the distance, in the sky, a giant was running toward them with large strides. And the one who shouted was a girl from the Human Clan sitting on the giant¡¯s shoulder. In the moment of shock, the giant was almost upon them. The insect commanded coldly, ¡°Stop him!¡± Boom! Countless members of the Insect Tribe swarmed over, their numbers so vast that they stacked up to over ten meters high, and then they charged toward the giant. An Qing stood on the giant¡¯s shoulder, her scalp tingling as she watched this scene. After a long journey, she finally arrived at the Insect Race¡¯s Main City. With the enhancement of Soul Power, An Qing¡¯s perceptiveness had increased greatly, so she had seen what the insect was doing from afar and felt unable to suppress the rage in her heart, leading to her shouting and rushing over. ¡°Big guy, can you beat them?¡± An Qing whispered softly. The giant remained silent but suddenly raised his fists and then slammed them down hard. Boom. The ground was smashed, creating two deep pits. The Insect Race members within dozens of meters were all shattered by this blow. The giant then took a deep breath, and the fragments of the Insect Race were absorbed. This scene made the insect¡¯s color drain from its face in shock. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± But at this moment, An Qing was very calm, a faint smile emerging on her lips as she beckoned to the insect. ¡°Demon, come and meet your demise!¡± The insect¡¯s multiple compound eyes were filled with a cold light. Meanwhile, the majestic voice of the Queen sounded. ¡°Not only did you kill Huang Hun, but you also devoured its innate Devouring Ability?¡± The Queen¡¯s voice reminded the insect, and it finally understood why it found An Qing so familiar. ¡°Enough talk, I came here today to exterminate you demons! Big guy, eat them all!¡± Now with high spirits and the backing of the giant, An Qing naturally had no fear. Following her command, the giant strode meteorically toward the insect and the Insect Race Temple. Before even reaching them, a giant armored beetle charged over. ¡°Die!¡± The beetle¡¯s charge was exceedingly sharp. But facing An Qing¡¯s giant, it meant no difference than courting death. The giant didn¡¯t even dodge, just slapped down with his palm. Crack. The simple-minded giant beetle was instantly smashed into powder and then devoured. With each devouring, the giant¡¯s stature grew even larger, with its momentum climbing steadily. The giant had now become a massive monster standing forty to fifty meters tall. Even facing the giant made the insect¡¯s heart pound with fear. ¡°Attack together!¡± the insect ordered in a deep voice. The high-grade Insect Race members swarmed up, intending to bite the giant to death with their sheer numbers. Yet the flesh giant felt no pain and even if a chunk of flesh was bitten off by you, the flesh around it would squirm and then restore itself to its original state. But if it hit you, that would almost certainly mean death. In just a few encounters, a dozen high-grade members of the Insect Tribe became a meal for the giant. Xu¡¯s heart turned cold as ice. As members of the Insect Tribe, the higher their cultivation level, the more independent their minds became, and correspondingly, the more they feared death. So Xu quietly weakened his attack and tried to retreat. He wasn¡¯t the only one; the other high-grade members of the Insect Tribe weren¡¯t fools either. Only some of the lower-grade members of the Insect Tribe or those who had just been promoted to high-grade rushed forward bravely. At this moment, cold huffs from the Queen echoed in the minds of Xu and others. ¡°The Insect Tribe never fears death! You worthless things!¡± Xu and others remained silent. Then the Queen said coldly, ¡°Huang Hun is my offspring; its talent was also given by me. Now, to use my own gift of talent to confront me is truly laughable!¡± As she spoke, An Qing felt as if something was being pulled away from her, and her telepathic connection with the giant immediately broke off. That wasn¡¯t all; the giant¡¯s devouring ability also became unusable instantly. ¡°Now is the moment, take down this big guy first!¡± Xu commanded. An Qing stamped her foot in mid-air, somewhat annoyed, ¡°Brother-in-law, aren¡¯t you showing up yet?¡± Following An Qing¡¯s words, a light chuckle came from the sky, and then a streak of light flew past. After coming to a stop, it was Xue An standing with his hands behind his back. Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°I thought you could handle it on your own!¡± An Qing pouted, ¡°I almost could, but that so-called Queen took back my talent!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Alright, leave the rest to me!¡± At this point, all the members of the Insect Tribe were looking up at Xue An in the sky. And the voice of the Queen came from the Divine Temple. ¡°Human Clan warrior, I apologize for the previous affair. As long as you leave now, I am willing to let bygones be bygones!¡± Xu and the rest of the Insect Tribe looked at each other in bewilderment. What was going on with Her Majesty the Queen? Was she conceding to a member of the Human Clan? Upon hearing this, Xue An laughed coldly, ¡°Let bygones be bygones? It sounds like I should be grateful to you!¡± ¡°Human, do not think that I am afraid of you! If you continue to be delusional, today will also be the day you die here!¡± Just then, Zu Tianle and the others also hurried over. Xue An pointed to the people on the ground, disheveled, ¡°You slaughter my Human Clan like pigs and dogs, and now you speak to me of letting bygones be bygones, of being delusional?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± anger filled the Queen¡¯s voice. ¡°Very simple!¡± Xue An took a step forward, ¡°Exterminate your Insect Tribe.¡± Boom. With Xue An¡¯s step, the earth trembled. Countless members of the Insect Tribe were directly pulverized to dust beneath the force of this step. Zu Tianle and others were dumbstruck. They had thought An Qing was the most formidable. But they never expected this reticent man to be the truly most powerful one. With one step, More than half of the Insect Tribe perished. Fury and shock filled the Queen, ¡°Kill him!¡± Xu and the rest of the Insect Tribe were still hesitating. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A powerful wave of psychic energy struck, directly shattering their heads and then quickly merging them into a menacingly grotesque giant insect. The giant, still trying to resist, Was blown to pieces with a single strike from the giant insect. ¡°Big guy!¡± An Qing cried out in shock. The giant insect turned its head toward her, and an insect leg struck directly at her. Chapter 463 - Chapter 463: Chapter 463 Sword Light Cage (First Update) Chapter 463: Chapter 463 Sword Light Cage (First Update) A sliver of sword light swept by. This threatening insect leg was instantaneously severed. The enormous insect let out a howl of pain. But before the severed leg could land, it had already regrown. Then, the enormous insect, speaking human language, sneered and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless, in this world, I possess an immortal body, you can¡¯t kill me at all!¡± Xue An, upon hearing this, simply responded with a cold smile. ¡°You¡­ also dare to claim to have an immortal body?¡± In The Multiverse Realms, indeed there exist such mysterious entities akin to immortal bodies. But without exception, these beings either require exceedingly profound cultivation levels and stringent conditions or possess rare and scarce bloodlines. And even though they¡¯re called immortal bodies, they¡¯re in fact just relatively more difficult to kill. There¡¯s truly nothing that can be immortal. Upon hearing Xue An¡¯s words, the enormous insect roared in anger, ¡°Arrogant human, I will eat you bit by bit!¡± Xue An sighed lightly upon hearing this, ¡°How unoriginal! Next time you rant, could you come up with something new!¡± That said, Xue An raised his fist and struck out! Crack. The enormous insect hadn¡¯t even had time to react when its entire face was directly caved in by the punch. Then its whole body exploded with a bang. Limbs, mixed with the stench of insect blood, sprinkled down. But in the blink of an eye, they reassembled into a giant insect again. ¡°I¡¯ve said, I have an immortal¡­ ¡± Before it could finish, Xue An soared into the sky and sent a punch crashing down on its head. ¡°Noisy!¡± Crack. This time, the giant insect was smashed by Xue Ansheng into a pulp of flesh. Although it revived again after a moment of writhing, there was now a hint of fear in its eyes when it looked at Xue An. Though it could not die, the sensation of being killed was still unbearable. Xue An, however, was now intrigued and didn¡¯t give the giant insect any chance to counter. ¡°Interesting, let¡¯s see how many times you can endure this!¡± With that, Sword Qi emerged, enveloping the giant insect entirely within it. The sounds of flesh being stripped mixed with the giant insect¡¯s agonized screams, leaving everyone present somewhat dumbfounded. Especially people like Zu Tianle, with some of the more faint-hearted already kneeling on the ground to offer their worship. For them, Xue An¡¯s current methods were nearly divine, and he was killing the Insect Tribe that they detested deeply, naturally deserving their reverence. Xue An paid no attention to these. He just quietly watched the giant insect covered by sword light. Killed, revived, killed again, revived again¡­. In just a short while, the giant insect had been killed hundreds of times. By now, its revival speed had visibly slowed. And its form had also significantly reduced in size. ¡°No¡­.¡± Fear filled the voice of the giant insect. It had never imagined that there could be someone so domineering as to slay it so many times. From within the Insect Race Temple, an irritated voice emerged, ¡°Human, if you retreat now, I might spare you from pursuit!¡± Xue An indifferently said, ¡°I¡¯ve said I would annihilate your Insect Tribe, and I will see it done!¡± As he spoke, Sword Light flickered in Xue An¡¯s hand, rapidly forming a Giant Sword hundreds of meters long, which then crashed down thunderously. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ ¡± the giant insect cried out in terror. Being the collective of all the High-Grade Insect Race, it naturally also had the fear of death. Now faced with this deathly Sword Qi, it completely collapsed. The recently united giant insect instantly split apart, revealing bodies of grasshoppers and other insects, then trying to desperately flee. But it was too late. Their speed could never surpass that of the sword. In an instant, that single sword strike eradicated all the members of the Insect Tribe. Although their remaining bodies tried to fuse, every time they attempted to do so, a flash of Sword Qi would flicker, slicing them back into nothing but dust. It clearly wasn¡¯t possible anymore. Xue An glanced at An Qing. An Qing, as if blessed with divine intuition, raised her hand, calling out, ¡°Big fella!¡± Following her words, the blood and flesh of the Insect Tribe on the ground began to wriggle, quickly forming a giant made of blood and flesh. An Qing¡¯s eyes shone with joy, her smile revealing that this giant was many times more formidable than the previous ones. At that moment, Xue An lifted his gaze towards the Insect Race Temple. The Insect Queen had undoubtedly seen everything that had just happened, but she gave no sign, not even her presence could be felt. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re not willing to come out?¡± As he spoke, he raised his hand and forcefully swung it down. Crack. A heaven-sundering, earth-shattering beam of Sword Qi cut the Insect Race Temple in half. But the inside was empty, devoid of anything. Xue An frowned slightly, unfolded his Divine Sense, then let out a cold smile, ¡°You still want to escape now? Too bad, it¡¯s too late!¡± Having said that, Xue An leaped into the air, took a deep breath, and called out loudly, ¡°Rise for me¡­ rise!¡± Following his command, the ground shook violently. Zu Tianle and the others watched in horror as the entire Insect Race¡¯s Main City began to slowly rise upward. It was Xue An using his Cultivation Level to forcibly pluck this expanse of land out. Moments later, the entire Insect Race¡¯s Main City had risen to midair, and then Xue An drew a Talisman Spell in the void. ¡°Seal!¡± The Talisman Spell suddenly emitted a dazzling bright light, followed by a pitiful scream from beneath the earth. Then the ground cracked open, and a petite silhouette flew out from it, transforming into a beam of light attempting to flee. With a casual wave of his hand, Xue An enveloped the figure in hundreds of intersecting sword lights, trapping her within. Only then did Xue An say with indifference, ¡°Do you think you can still run? Insect Queen.¡± With those words, everyone, including An Qing, gazed curiously at the trapped Insect Queen. But upon seeing her, all were involuntarily taken aback. They saw within the Sword Light Cage a little girl, no more than eleven or twelve years old, adorably carved with teary eyes, looking so soft and frail that one couldn¡¯t help but feel a protective urge. ¡°My lord, I know my mistakes!¡± said the girl in a tender voice to Xue An. Her voice was unreasonably sweet. Zu Tianle and others wore looks of infatuation. This little girl was simply too beautiful, and her appearance suggested she was naive to the ways of the world. Perhaps everything she did was just an instinctive act, Zu Tianle and his group thought. But Xue An slightly raised an eyebrow, looking at the girl with a faint, noncommittal smile. ¡°Know your mistake? What mistake do you acknowledge?¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have sent the Insect Tribe to the mortal world, nor should I have allowed my subordinates to torture the Human Clan. But I¡¯ve been asleep in the Divine Temple all these years, and there are many things I can¡¯t control. I beg for your insight!¡± The Insect Queen sounded very aggrieved. Xue An nodded slightly, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying none of this is related to you?¡± ¡°My lord, I dare not say that, but please spare my life considering I truly haven¡¯t committed any wrongdoings personally! I am willing to serve you¡­¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°Serving me is not necessary! As for sparing you¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The look of joy had just appeared on the Insect Queen¡¯s face when Xue An tightened his hand, and the Sword Light Cage abruptly shrank together. The crisscrossed Sword Qi instantly minced the little girl¡¯s body. Blood splattered everywhere. A look of shock and rage appeared on the girl¡¯s face, ¡°Why do you still want to kill me?¡± Xue An stood with his hands behind his back and said indifferently, ¡°What a joke, did you really think acting cute could save your life?¡± Chapter 464 - Chapter 464: Chapter 464 An Qing Returns (Second Update) Chapter 464: Chapter 464 An Qing Returns (Second Update) Cheng Hao lit two cigarettes and handed one to Sun Ling. At that moment, Sun Ling¡¯s upper body was wrapped in bandages, leaning against the seat of an off-road vehicle. He took the cigarette, took a deep drag, and then began to cough violently. Cheng Hao asked, ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t die! Damn it, these demon insects are really fucking tough!¡± Sun Ling took another fierce puff of his cigarette. The members of Fire Phoenix were now very silent. An Qing¡¯s body had been properly placed on a battlefield ambulance. The wounded had also been transferred to the nearest hospital. But the people of Fire Phoenix had not left. They were waiting for the return of their instructor. The atmosphere was somewhat oppressive. ¡°Captain, do you think the instructor can save An Yan?¡± Sun Ling exhaled a ring of smoke and suddenly asked. Cheng Hao was silent for a moment and then nodded emphatically, ¡°Definitely!¡± ¡°I also think he definitely can. After all, our instructor is the number one person in the world!¡± Sun Ling¡¯s eyes reddened as he spoke, he lowered his head and said very sadly, ¡°But I just fear, fear that if An Yan really doesn¡¯t come back, can Fire Phoenix still be called Fire Phoenix?¡± Hearing his words, some people¡¯s eyes started to turn red. Zhou Daniu, furious, suddenly punched the ground and roared with bloodshot eyes, ¡°If anything really happens to An Yan, I swear I¡¯ll tear all those insects to shreds!¡± Zhang Chu looked on enviously from the side. He realized that Fire Phoenix was not only powerful but, more importantly, had incredibly strong cohesion. Just on that account, his Blood Qilin was far inferior. And it had already been three days since Xue An entered the Insect Race Secret Realm. During these three days, Commander Hu, fearing a change in the situation, had mobilized nearly half of Dianzhou¡¯s military to guard the area layer by layer. Everyone was waiting for the return of Xue An and the others. An Yan sat inside the battlefield ambulance, gently holding her younger sister An Qing¡¯s hand. At this moment, An Qing¡¯s breathing was weak, her complexion pale, just like a dead person. Every time An Yan saw this scene, she wanted to cry. During these three days, she had reflected on a lot. Recalling the little things in life she and An Qing had experienced over the years. Remembering the many events that had happened afterward. All these things pained An Yan deeply. The two little girls seemed to understand something as well, both sitting quietly on the side, keeping her company. At this moment. The ground suddenly shook. Someone exclaimed, ¡°Look, something is moving in the mountain!¡± Everyone hurriedly looked up. They saw that from within the Insect Immortal Mountain, which had been severed by Xue An with a single sword stroke, black air was surging. A moment later, many people walked out from inside. ¡°Everybody on alert!¡± All the soldiers aimed their guns at the group that had emerged, ready at a command to pull their triggers without hesitation and drown these people in a hail of bullets. The people who had come out saw the multitude of soldiers and their faces reflected complex expressions. There was the emotion of having lived through two lifetimes, as well as fear and panic. ¡°Don¡¯t shoot, we are all human beings!¡± Zu Tianle shouted, holding his hands high. Hmm? Everyone was taken aback. Zhang Chu formed a sword with his fingers, gently tapped his brow, then looked carefully once more before he finally exhaled deeply. ¡°They really are all human! Don¡¯t shoot!¡± But many people were still puzzled. How could there be so many people? As Zu Tianle and the others approached, someone searched them carefully and found nothing unusual. Then Cheng Hao asked, ¡°How did you come out of the insect world?¡± Zu Tianle offered a wry smile and pointed to the few dozen people around him, ¡°We are all Earthlings, and we don¡¯t know how it happened, but we were taken to that dreadful place! Thankfully, an Immortal took action, and that¡¯s how we were able to return!¡± ¡°Immortal?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zu Tianle recounted everything he had seen and heard. When everyone heard that An Qing was safe and sound and had eliminated the Insect Tribe Queen with Xue An, the people from Fire Phoenix all heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I told you so, our instructor is an Immortal; nothing could possibly happen to her!¡± Sun Ling excitedly exclaimed. ¡°The Immortal is actually your instructor?¡± Zu Tianle found it hard to believe. Cheng Hao was also in a good mood and nodded, ¡°Yes! How come only you guys came back? Where¡¯s our instructor?¡± ¡°The Immortal said he wouldn¡¯t come out until he had wiped out all the Insect Tribe in that dreadful place, and he told us to go first. But I reckon he¡¯ll be out by now!¡± As they were talking, the thick black fog suddenly expanded. And then a massive leg stepped out. The leg was as thick as the piers of a large bridge. While everyone was still in shock, the entire form of the flesh giant was revealed. This giant, towering seventy to eighty meters tall, caused people around to cry out in astonishment. Some of the more timid soldiers couldn¡¯t even hold on to their guns steadily. After all, this scene was far too frightening. Then they saw the giant slowly squat down, then bend over. It was only then that everyone noticed that sitting on the shoulder of the giant was none other than An Qing. An Qing jumped down. She nodded to the crowd with a cheerful smile, ¡°Gentlemen, I¡¯m back!¡± Many people looked as if they had seen a ghost. Because the current An Qing¡¯s movements and actions were no different from those of an ordinary person. But her body was clearly still lying on the ambulance, so this must be her spirit. Shouldn¡¯t a spirit be light and almost transparent? What was going on? At that moment, a streak of light flashed, and Xue An appeared in the midst of the field. ¡°Instructor!¡± Cheng Hao and the others hurriedly bowed their heads in respect. Xue An nodded slightly. Then An Yan arrived, and although she was somewhat surprised to see An Qing, she still rushed forward and hugged her, her eyes brimming with tears. ¡°Silly Qing¡¯er, you almost scared your sister to death!¡± An Qing also felt a bit emotional, but she quickly comforted her, ¡°It¡¯s alright sis, haven¡¯t I come back safe and sound? Moreover, my brother-in-law said I gained a blessing in disguise!¡± ¡°Gained a blessing in disguise?¡± ¡°Yeah! Haven¡¯t you noticed my spirit looks just like a regular person?¡± An Qing said with a giggling smile. Not too long ago, in the Insect Race Secret Realm, Xue An trapped the fleeing Insect Tribe Queen and then executed her. But the Insect Tribe Queen was already tightly bound to the Secret Realm, and even if you killed it, it would revive in that patch of world after a while. That was the reason behind its brazenness. However, it hadn¡¯t anticipated that Xue An would let An Qing absorb the soul fragments left by its death. This move completely cut off the possibility of its rebirth. At the same time, it granted An Qing enormous benefits. One of them was the condensation of her soul into something as tangible as flesh. Now, An Qing even inherited the innate abilities of the Insect Tribe Queen. If she wished, she could also develop her own insect swarm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, An Qing wasn¡¯t interested in this; she had no desire to be accompanied by insects all day. ¡°What about Qing¡¯er¡¯s body?¡± An Yan asked. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Even if the soul is as tangible as flesh, it¡¯s no substitute for one¡¯s own body. Naturally, we must let her return to human form!¡± When An Qing¡¯s spirit returned to her body, a moment later, An Qing suddenly sat up, stretched out her hand to look at it, and said somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Brother-in-law, why do I feel so awkward being back in human form?¡± Chapter 465 - Chapter 465: 465 Chapter This has nothing to do with you (3rd Update) Chapter 465: 465 Chapter This has nothing to do with you (3rd Update) ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve been in the soul state for a long time and got used to that light and ethereal feeling. Suddenly recovering, it¡¯s natural to feel uncomfortable,¡± Xue An said. ¡°Oh! Can I still leave my body in the future?¡± An Qing asked. ¡°Of course!¡± Xue An nodded and added, ¡°Anytime you want.¡± ¡°What about this giant?¡± An Qing pointed at the giant. You can¡¯t be expected to carry it around with you. Xue An chuckled, ¡°You can ask it to return to the Insect Race Secret Realm because you¡¯ve absorbed the soul of the Insect Queen completely. That domain is now under your control. You can go back there anytime and can also summon this giant whenever you want!¡± ¡°Really! That¡¯s great!¡± An Qing cheered and then patted the giant on the head, whispering a few instructions. The giant nodded and instantly vanished into thin air. The black qi in the middle of the Insect Immortal Mountain also gradually dispersed, eventually fading away. That concluded the matter with the Insect Tribe. It turned out that An Qing was the one who benefited the most in the end. Not only did she gain the talent of the Insect Queen, but the most important thing was that she managed to refine her soul until it was almost tangible. She might not understand the significance of this now, but one day she will realize the many advantages of having a strong soul. ¡°Sis, are you guys going to continue your honeymoon?¡± An Qing asked. An Yan shook her head, ¡°No, we won¡¯t. It¡¯s not fun! It¡¯s more enjoyable to play horror games at home!¡± Upon hearing this, An Qing laughed and said mysteriously, ¡°Sis, let me tell you! If you want to experience real horror, you might as well join us on our missions. Recently, we dealt with the Thousand-Year Corpse King, a young Ghost General, and a Peerless Evil Spirit¡­¡± ¡°Each one is top-notch horror. I guarantee they¡¯ll give you a thrilling chill and an atmosphere of hair-raising fear.¡± An Yan¡¯s face grew paler as she listened. Mr. Xue couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, blurting out, ¡°Your sister can cry from playing games out of fear. If she really went on a mission with you¡­ I can¡¯t even imagine that scene!¡± An Yan raised an eyebrow and coyly placed her delicate hand on Mr. Xue¡¯s waist, softly saying, ¡°Husband, who are you saying is a scaredy-cat?¡± As she spoke, An Yan pinched a small piece of Mr. Xue¡¯s flesh and twisted it counterclockwise. Mr. Xue immediately grimaced and begged for mercy, ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about you, Yan¡¯er, really! I definitely wasn¡¯t! I swear to the heavens!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, there was a faint sound of thunder in the sky. Mr. Xue narrowed his eyes, looked up at the clear sky, and said softly, ¡°This has nothing to do with you, stop making a scene!¡± With Mr. Xue¡¯s words, the rumbling thunder immediately stopped. Then Mr. Xue put on a smile and said to An Yan, ¡°See, I didn¡¯t talk about you, did I?¡± An Yan was both amused and exasperated. In truth, she hadn¡¯t had the heart to twist hard and was only lightly chastising him. Besides, she knew that Mr. Xue wasn¡¯t really in pain; it was all an act. Now seeing how shameless Mr. Xue was, all she could do was scoff lightly, ¡°You¡¯re annoying, always playing the fool!¡± ¡°Hehe, alright, alright, Yan¡¯er, don¡¯t be mad!¡± Their public display of affection made An Qing, who was standing by, feel uncomfortable, but she couldn¡¯t say anything and had to look up at the sky as if nothing was wrong. ¡°Auntie, why are you looking at the sky?¡± Nian Nian asked. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing! Nian Nian, do you think that cloud over there looks like a piece of dog food?¡± ¡°Dog food?¡± Nian Nian looked puzzled and turned to look. Then she shook her head, ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it!¡± ¡°Huh? How do you know it doesn¡¯t?¡± Nian Nian¡¯s round face showed a hint of embarrassment, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll tell you a secret, but you can¡¯t tell anyone else, okay?¡± ¡°Mhm, mhm!¡± ¡°Because I¡¯ve sneaked a taste before!¡± An Qing¡¯s eyes widened in shock, making Nian Nian feel embarrassed, then she finally asked, ¡°Was it¡­ was it tasty?¡± Nian Nian paused as if she hadn¡¯t expected her aunt to ask that, then nodded and shook her head, ¡°It was tasty at first, but not so much after eating too much of it!¡± ¡°How much did you eat?¡± ¡°One bag!¡± Xiang Xiang suspiciously watched her aunt and sister whispering to each other, wondering what they were talking about. Those two are smiling very suspiciously! Just at that moment, Commander Hu hurried over in person. ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± Commander Hu said with great respect. Xue An nodded slightly. An Qing muttered to herself on the side. Was this the same person who had been all smiles in front of her sister just a moment ago? The change was just too great. ¡°Thank you for your help with Fire Phoenix, otherwise the people of Dianzhou might have been in great danger! I have prepared a simple toast; please honor us with your presence!¡± Commander Hu, at this moment, was completely convinced, without a shred of competitive spirit against Fire Phoenix. Especially towards Xue An. He now felt nothing but unlimited awe. He had personally witnessed the power of the Insect Tribe. But he had not anticipated that upon Xue An¡¯s arrival, in just two short days, the Insect Tribe¡¯s stronghold would be taken down. This meant Xue An¡¯s strength was even more unfathomable than the rumors suggested. People are like this. When strengths are nearly equal, envy and other thoughts arise most easily. But if the gap in strength is too large, all you can feel is admiration. Xue An turned to look at the group from Fire Phoenix enjoying a lively conversation with the members of Blood Qilin and nodded. ¡°In that case, I shall impose upon your hospitality!¡± The banquet, of course, was not as simple as Commander Hu had described. On the contrary, it was extremely lavish. At the same time, almost all of Dianzhou¡¯s elite were present. People wanted to witness for themselves what this force, already regarded as the number one power in Huaxia, the Fire Phoenix, was really like. They also wanted to meet the peerless strongman, Xue An, who could turn the clouds with the wave of a hand and bring the rain with another. However, many were likely to be disappointed. Because Xue An and Commander Hu, among other key figures, were not in the main hall, but had set up a lavish banquet in a separate VIP hall. Commander Hu also very thoughtfully instructed his staff to prepare a table of children¡¯s favorite foods and toys. The two little girls were playing happily on the side. An Yan and An Qing, the sisters, joined them in their playfulness. Seeing this, Commander Hu couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°Mr. Xue is indeed very fortunate!¡± Xue An smiled slightly, saying nothing. ¡°Here, let me toast to you first. This is on behalf of the tens of millions of people of Dianzhou thanking you!¡± Commander Hu said very solemnly. Xue An nodded, drained the cup in one go, set down the glass, and said indifferently, ¡°Commander Hu¡¯s hospitality is overwhelming, but do you have a favor to ask?¡± ¡°You have keen insight indeed, sir. Yes, I do have a favor to ask!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An waved his hand, ¡°Is it about the Blood Qilin?¡± A hint of embarrassment appeared on Commander Hu¡¯s face, ¡°Yes!¡± Meanwhile, Zhang Chu lowered his head, remaining silent. Xue An smiled faintly. ¡°I know what you want to say, Commander Hu, but I can only tell you that I intervened with Fire Phoenix merely on a whim, so I cannot get involved with Blood Qilin¡¯s affairs! After all, Captain Zhang is already taking care of it!¡± Chapter 466 - Chapter 466: Chapter 466: Unprecedented Great Changes Are Coming (4th Update) Chapter 466: Chapter 466: Unprecedented Great Changes Are Coming (4th Update) Zhang Chu¡¯s body trembled as if he hadn¡¯t expected Xue An to say such a thing, and couldn¡¯t help but look up and say, ¡°Mr. Xue¡­.¡± Xue An waved his hand, ¡°I know what you want to say, actually, the Heavenly Master Mansion¡¯s orthodox methods are quite good! There¡¯s no need for me to intervene, given some time, I think you will definitely be able to train a decent troop!¡± A look of excitement gradually appeared on Zhang Chu¡¯s astonished face. He had been feeling lost during this period. The Blood Qilin had suffered heavy casualties, and the real soldiers of the Taoist Mansion were completely annihilated. This had caused Zhang Chu to doubt. Was he really capable of forming a powerful troop? Therefore, when Commander Hu suggested him in a tactful manner that he wanted to ask for Xue An¡¯s help, he immediately nodded in agreement. Now, from what Xue An had implied, he also acknowledged the Heavenly Master Mansion¡¯s orthodoxy. Of course, this naturally made the intensely perplexed Zhang Chu feel excited. ¡°Mr. Xue, thank you! I also know that the Heavenly Master Mansion is definitely not bad, it¡¯s all because I am too inexperienced and shallow in learning, I can¡¯t even sharpen the Old Lord¡¯s Sword without your help,¡± Zhang Chu said with a face full of shame. Xue An smiled slightly then the conversation shifted, ¡°Your Blood Qilin, are they using the art of the Taoist Mansion¡¯s real soldiers?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°But it seems to me like it¡¯s a crippled version!¡± Zhang Chu¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°The complete technique of the Taoist Mansion¡¯s real soldiers was lost during the chaotic times at the end of the Song dynasty!¡± Xue An nodded slightly, ¡°Although I can¡¯t intervene to help, I can help you complete the technique of the Taoist Mansion¡¯s real soldiers!¡± Upon hearing this, Zhang Chu abruptly stood up, left his seat, and knelt to the ground. ¡°Sir, if you can truly complete the long-lost art of the Taoist Mansion¡¯s real soldiers for my Heavenly Master Mansion, I, Zhang Chu, am willing to lead horses and tread stirrups for you!¡± Zhang Chu was so excited that he didn¡¯t know what to say. Xue An shook his head and chuckled, ¡°No need for that! After all, this world is becoming more and more chaotic, and a single Fire Phoenix is simply not enough to cope with it all, to defend the southwest of Huaxia, we still need your Blood Qilin!¡± Upon hearing this, Commander Hu was shocked, ¡°Sir means to say¡­.¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°There will be more and more such incidents in the future!¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± Commander Hu asked. Xue An took a light sip of his drink, ¡°I am also puzzled, the Spiritual Energy between heaven and earth is gradually increasing, and many extraordinary beings have also begun to emerge, it seems as if something has been broken!¡± Such an occurrence as the revival of Spiritual Energy is not unusual in The Multiverse Realms. But Xue An always felt there was more to it. The previous appearances of the God of Light and the Blood Ancestor also confirmed his suspicions. This realm is definitely not that simple. Otherwise, it would not attract the covet of the gods and devils of The Multiverse. Thinking this, a hint of a smile appeared on the corners of Xue An¡¯s mouth. Everything¡­ was becoming more interesting. But the words of Xue An caused both Commander Hu and Zhang Chu¡¯s hearts to quake, and then they exchanged a startled look. If the world were to become as Xue An has said, it would be an unprecedented great change. Many old orders would be shattered in the process. Thinking of this, Commander Hu also couldn¡¯t help but stand up from his seat, bending at the waist with a very respectful bow, ¡°Thank you for the warning, sir!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, finished the wine in his cup, and then said softly, ¡°Come here!¡± Zhang Chu approached respectfully. Xue An gently patted him on the forehead. Zhang Chu¡¯s body shook, and he felt many memories added to his mind. After contemplating for a moment, he couldn¡¯t help but become immensely excited. Because the complete version of the Taoist Mansion¡¯s real soldiers¡¯ technique given to him by Xue An was not only complete, but it also included many powerful formations. Although Zhang Chu had only briefly felt these formations, he could still sense the immense power they contained. ¡°Thank you, sir! If you ever need anything in the future, I, Zhang Chu, will not hesitate to go through fire and water!¡± Zhang Chu said solemnly. Xue An merely laughed it off. The banquet dispersed. Xue An stayed in Dianzhou for one night. The next day. He came to the Fire Phoenix¡¯s camp. As he walked into the barracks. Cheng Hao and the others immediately stood up to greet him. ¡°Instructor!¡± Xue An nodded, then looked around at everyone present. No one spoke, all of them looking at Xue An with eyes full of admiration. After surveying the room for a moment, Xue An slightly smiled, ¡°Not bad!¡± Cheng Hao and the rest sighed in relief. These past days, they had never slacked off. Every day, they thought of ways to improve their cultivation level. And now they heard a word of praise from Xue An. Xue An gestured to Zhou Daniu. Zhou Daniu took large strides forward, ¡°Instructor!¡± Xue An pinched his arm and nodded with slight approval. Among the people of Fire Phoenix, the one who had improved the most in cultivation level was surprisingly Zhou Daniu. The Indestructible Vajra Method given by Xue An had been practiced by him to a very high level. ¡°Injured?¡± Xue An asked. ¡°Reporting to the instructor, I was injured by that big moth creature, but now I am fully healed!¡± Zhou Daniu said with a naive voice. Xue An nodded, then suddenly punched him in the chest. The whole place stirred slightly. But Cheng Hao and others showed faces full of envy. Because they knew that Xue An would definitely not hurt Zhou Daniu, and this was obviously a way to heal his injury. Sure enough. Zhou Daniu felt that after being punched by the instructor, the faint stabbing pain in his chest disappeared completely, replaced by an unprecedented feeling of exhilaration. As Zhou Daniu was reveling in the moment, Xue An said in a heavy voice, ¡°Use your Indestructible Vajra Method with all your strength!¡± Upon hearing these words, Zhou Daniu immediately began operating the Indestructible Vajra Method at full power, with golden light surging all over his body, just like a Golden Body Arhat. Cheng Hao and Zou Yi couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in amazement. Zhou Daniu indeed deserved to be one of the strongest combat forces within Fire Phoenix. With his cultivation level alone he had enough to be proud of. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Indeed, not bad! Watch the fist!¡± Having said that, he suddenly launched a punch. This punch was not as gentle as the one he had used to heal Zhou Daniu just before. It could even be said to be accompanied by an incredibly strong aura. Zhou Daniu¡¯s pupils quickly shrank. He felt as if Xue An¡¯s punch was like a large mountain smashing directly towards him. But since Xue An had told him to use his full strength, Zhou Daniu vigorously stimulated the Indestructible Vajra Method, causing the golden light on his body to become even more splendid. It even seemed to become substantial. At that moment, Xue An¡¯s fist arrived. Boom! The wind from that punch directly destroyed the walls around. And Zhou Daniu¡¯s golden light shattered after flickering a few times. ¡°Da Niu!¡± Zou Yi called out in concern. At that time, Xue An withdrew his fist and stood with his hands behind his back. ¡°Indestructible Vajra is not destroyed without being established first. Now that I have shattered your golden light, it can help you enter the next level faster!¡± Hearing Xue An say this, everyone understood the situation and couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhou Daniu with envy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhou Daniu smiled naively, ¡°Instructor, I thought just now that you were going to kill me with that punch! I was so scared, I kept wondering if I had done something wrong!¡± Hearing Zhou Daniu¡¯s words, everyone couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. Xue An shook his head with a light laugh, and then pointed at everyone, ¡°Your cultivation levels are now sufficient to have entered the door, but they are still not enough! Next, I will give you a few days of special training!¡± The whole place erupted like thunder, and Cheng Hao couldn¡¯t help but get excited, ¡°Instructor, where will we have the special training?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°The special training location will be¡­ in Kunlun!¡± Chapter 467 - Chapter 467: Chapter 467 Current Situation of Qingmu (First Update) Chapter 467: Chapter 467 Current Situation of Qingmu (First Update) Kunlun Secret Realm. Qingmu Town. Qingmu Town had long since evolved from the small village it once was into a sizable city. Normally, caravans from all over Kunlun would shuttle through here daily. However, since last month, the number of caravans had sharply declined, and now the place was utterly deserted, without a single caravan in sight. Bian Qingmu sat in the Council Hall, holding a decree from Jizhou City, her expression extremely grim. Bian Hua looked on and finally couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, standing up and saying, ¡°Sister Qingmu, this new City Lord of Jizhou City is simply too arrogant, actually demanding that we Qingmu Town pay all our back taxes in full! But before he took office, there were none of these damn taxes at all! This is nothing but blatant extortion!¡± Bian Qingmu remained silent. ¡°Yes! Sister Qingmu, these people are truly going too far! Are they not afraid that Immortal Master Xue An will come back and settle the score with them?¡± Bian Tian, who had grown into a striking young woman, couldn¡¯t help but say angrily. Bian Qingmu gave a wry smile at her words. If they really were afraid, they wouldn¡¯t have put us in this situation. Upon calculating, it had been over two years since Xue An had left Kunlun. In the beginning, everything proceeded as usual, and Qingmu Town prospered. But everything had changed since last month. First the caravans stopped coming, and then came the demands for tax payments. But Bian Qingmu knew that all this was just the surface of the problem. Thinking of this, Bian Qingmu couldn¡¯t help but recall the letter she had received a few days ago from Zhu Ruyan in Kunlun City. The situation described in that letter had also left Bian Qingmu deeply worried. The two newly emerged forces, the Fire King Temple and the Profound Wind Tower, had taken over Kunlun City and had repeatedly declared that should Xue An dare to appear, they would certainly eliminate him. That was the real root of Qingmu Town¡¯s current plight. Without the backing of these two forces, how would the Jizhou City Lord dare to be so impudent? ¡°Enough, don¡¯t speak of it anymore! You two go and shut the city gates, I¡¯ll handle these matters!¡± Bian Qingmu instructed. Bian Hua and Bian Tian exchanged looks, hesitant to speak, but ultimately bowed their heads and said, ¡°Yes!¡± The siblings left the Council Hall and headed towards the city gates. Along the way, they saw that almost none of the shops were open, and the once-bustling streets were desolate and quiet. Bian Tian couldn¡¯t suppress her annoyance, ¡°These profit-seeking ingrates, when they saw our prosperity, they all flocked here, but now at the first sign of trouble, they run faster than rabbits!¡± Bian Hua shook his head and sighed softly, ¡°Enough, these merchants are just like that, they¡¯re not worth getting angry over. The key now is to figure out how to help Sister Qingmu overcome this predicament.¡± ¡°But how can we help? The Jizhou City Lord is demanding an impossible sum! He¡¯s basically plotting our death!¡± Bian Tian said dejectedly. Bian Hua was silent for a moment, knowing that what his sister said was true, and he couldn¡¯t help but let out a deep, long sigh. ¡°If only Immortal Master Xue An would come back!¡± ¡°Exactly! Only Immortal Master Xue An can deal with those damned people!¡± Bian Tian said bitterly. By then, the siblings had arrived at the city gates. The guards were all leaning sluggishly against the corner walls, gossiping idly, and didn¡¯t show any intention of standing up even when they saw the two approaching. Bian Tian, unable to bear it any longer, quickly walked over, ¡°It¡¯s time, hurry up and close the city gates!¡± A few guards glanced up at Bian Tian, then lowered their heads to resume their idle chatter. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you! Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Bian Tian was even more infuriated. At that moment, Xiong Laosan, the head of the soldiers, raised his head and let out a cold chuckle, ¡°Miss Bian Tian, if the brothers can¡¯t even get a meal, how can they have the strength to close the city gates?¡± ¡°You¡­.¡± Bian Tian was left speechless by his remarks. ¡°We were supposed to be paid our salary last month, but until now we haven¡¯t seen a single hair of it. You all are high and mighty cultivators, while we are just common folk. Without money, we can¡¯t even afford a meal, so naturally, we don¡¯t feel like moving!¡± Xiong Laosan¡¯s words ignited the anger of the soldiers under his command. ¡°That¡¯s right, we demand our salaries!¡± ¡°How can this be right? You all indulge in luxury while we are left to gnaw on the cold wind of the Northwest?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Bian Tian was just a fourteen- or fifteen-year-old girl who had never dealt with such matters. She blushed and turned red-eared under the soldiers¡¯ verbal assault. At this time, Bian Hua stepped forward, saying sternly, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Xiong Laosan, when Qingmu Town was thriving, you begged the Town Master hard for this position. Plus, you¡¯ve all embezzled quite a bit of money over the past two years, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Now it has only been a month since the salaries were not distributed, and here you are talking nonsense. Don¡¯t you have any conscience at all?¡± Under Bian Hua¡¯s questioning, Xiong Laosan¡¯s face turned from blue to white, and finally, with a grinding of teeth, he threw his hat on the ground. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about. I only know that it is natural to be paid for work done. It¡¯s not just that we haven¡¯t been paid for a month; even being one day late is unacceptable! Brothers, Qingmu Town is done for! The City Lord of Jizhou City specifically wants to deal with them, we¡¯re quitting!¡± ¡°Right! We¡¯re quitting!¡± With that shout from Xiong Laosan, all his subordinates stirred up in commotion, getting to their feet. Seeing this situation, Bian Hua was filled with rage and drew the long sword from his waist. ¡°I bet you¡¯ve been instigated by someone else to deliberately create trouble!¡± ¡°Oh look, he dares to draw a sword! Do you really think your grandpa Xiong is afraid of you? Brothers, attack! If anything happens, the City Lord of Jizhou City will have our backs!¡± Xiong Laosan said with a vicious laugh. His words confirmed Bian Hua¡¯s suspicions. These scoundrels had indeed betrayed Qingmu Town and become the lackeys of Jizhou City. Bian Hua was seething with anger, sword in hand, and swiftly slashed out several times. However, his innate talent for cultivation was mediocre, and his sword strikes didn¡¯t even come close to touching Xiong Laosan. Xiong Laosan let out a grim laugh, ¡°Boy, you dare to challenge your grandpa Xiong with that little skill? I¡¯ll teach you a good lesson today!¡± With that said, his hands suddenly grew large and emitted a thick black aura, ¡°Black Bear Palm!¡± With one punch, Xiong Laosan sent Bian Hua¡¯s long sword flying. Staggering back a few steps, Bian Hua exclaimed in shock, ¡°You actually have cultivation?¡± ¡°Heh heh, all thanks to the City Lord¡¯s generosity!¡± Xiong Laosan said with a smug smile, grabbing Bian Hua in one swift move. At the same time, Bian Tian was also surrounded by a few soldiers. Seeing the delicate features of Bian Tian, all of their eyes shone with lust, engaging in the scuffle while uttering indecent remarks. ¡°Tsk tsk, this little girl is so tender, seems like you could squeeze water out of her!¡± ¡°Heh heh, once we catch her, we brothers will be in for a treat!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be the first!¡± These words caused Bian Tian to blush furiously, nearly exploding with anger. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yet her abilities were only slightly better than Bian Hua¡¯s, and these soldiers now all possessed decent cultivation levels. As a result, under their assault, Bian Tian was rendered utterly defenseless and in perilous danger. Being momentarily careless, Bian Tian¡¯s long sword was knocked away, and then one of the soldiers, laughing viciously, pounced at her. But at that moment, a pitch-black dagger emerged out of thin air and sliced open the soldier¡¯s throat. Blood splattered. The corpse fell to the ground. Chapter 468 - Chapter 468: Chapter 468: Immortal Master (Second Update) Chapter 468: Chapter 468: Immortal Master (Second Update) ¡°Who goes there!¡± Xiong Laosan and the others cried out in alarm. A carefree man appeared in midair, smiling slightly, ¡°The one who will kill you all!¡± ¡°The bastard¡¯s tough, let¡¯s go together!¡± Xiong Laosan was no fool; he knew from the man¡¯s neat and efficient killing technique that this was no ordinary person, so he made a decision immediately. Over a dozen soldiers raised their weapons and charged at him. Sun Ling smiled faintly and vanished on the spot, causing all the descending swords and knives to miss their mark. Thud. A muffled sound. Another soldier¡¯s throat was slit by a dagger, his blood gurgling mixed with the last of the air in his windpipe, making a hissing sound. Xiong Laosan felt a chill all over his body. This man moved like a ghost, incredibly elusive. His group was no match for him at all. Xiong Laosan thought of retreating and tried to slip away quietly. But at that moment, a group of people came from outside the city gate. Leading them was Cheng Hao. On seeing the situation in the square, he frowned slightly, ¡°Sun Ling, stop playing around! The instructor will be here soon with the young lady and the others. How bad would it be for them to see such a bloody scene!¡± ¡°Hehe! Got it!¡± Sun Ling¡¯s laughter came from the void, and then his attacks suddenly intensified. Thud, thud, thud. After several more screams, all the remaining soldiers were killed. Xiong Laosan, terrified to the core, was petrified by Sun Ling¡¯s ghostly assaults. Clenching his teeth, he turned and ran out. Staying here meant certain death, better to gamble that the newcomers weren¡¯t all that powerful. With this hopeful thought in mind, Xiong Laosan bellowed, ¡°Whoever blocks me will die!¡± At the same time, he fully activated his Black Bear Palm, black energy enveloping his hands, indeed quite menacing. Sun Ling¡¯s figure emerged, standing still with arms folded and watching quietly, not giving chase. Xiong Laosan¡¯s heart leapt with joy, for as long as the ghostly man didn¡¯t pursue, his chances of survival increased significantly. But he didn¡¯t notice the teasing smile in Sun Ling¡¯s eyes. It was as if¡­ he was watching a cornered beast walk right into the trap. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Seeing that the newcomers didn¡¯t budge, Xiong Laosan shouted in panic and hurled a palm strike. The Black Bear Palm was a rather rudimentary martial art, but in the hands of Xiong Laosan, it carried some force. This palm generated a powerful gust of wind. Even Xiong Laosan was very pleased with his strike, a smug smile appearing on his face. But that smile froze almost as soon as it appeared. That¡¯s because a burly man emitting a golden light appeared in front of him. The Black Bear Palm struck the burly man¡¯s chest directly. But Xiong Laosan felt as if he had hit a rock. Crack. Xiong Laosan¡¯s wrist snapped from the impact. The burly man didn¡¯t even flinch, just grinned and said, ¡°Is this the strength of Kunlun¡¯s soldiers? They can¡¯t even disturb my Protective Golden Light.¡± Xiong Laosan, in pain and fear, cried out, ¡°Who the hell are you? I¡¯m a subordinate of the City Lord of Jizhou City, you¡­¡± Zhou Daniu slapped down, instantly smashing Xiong Laosan¡¯s head, and then said, ¡°Why shout so loud, making such a racket it¡¯s giving me a headache!¡± Bian Hua and Bian Tian stared dumbfounded at the scene. From the first soldier being killed to Xiong Laosan¡¯s head getting smashed, it all took no more than the time it takes an incense stick to burn halfway. Who exactly were these people? While in shock, Cheng Hao waved his hand, ¡°Clean up the bodies!¡± Right away, people began to tidy up the scene. Cheng Hao took a step forward and smiled slightly, ¡°Hello, may I ask if this is Qingmu Town?¡± Bian Hua hesitated for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Yes, this is Qingmu Town. Who might you be?¡± ¡°We are from the Fire Phoenix Special Forces.¡± ¡°The Fire Phoenix Special Forces?¡± Bian Hua and Bian Tian looked at each other, confusion apparent in both of their eyes. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Bian Hua asked in a deep voice. With a smile, Cheng Hao said, ¡°You must be the siblings of the Bian family! Our instructor ordered us to arrive here first. We just happened to witness the recent scene and thus took action to eliminate those soldiers.¡± ¡°Instructor¡­?¡± ¡°Our instructor is Xue An!¡± Cheng Hao stated solemnly. Upon hearing this name, both Bian Hua and Bian Tian were visibly shaken, then Bian Tian exclaimed with surprise. ¡°It¡¯s Immortal Master! Immortal Master has finally returned!¡± Cheng Hao was taken aback. Immortal Master¡­? Well, this title does seem quite fitting. When Xue An, leading his family, set foot into Qingmu Town, Bian Qingmu had just received the news and hurried over to greet them. ¡°Immortal Master¡­¡± Bian Qingmu began excitedly, but her exclamation came to an abrupt halt. For she saw An Yan standing beside Xue An, with her exquisitely beautiful appearance. The two standing together truly resembled a pair of Immortal companions. Bian Qingmu was stunned for a moment, then quickly composed herself and said, ¡°Immortal Master, Lady!¡± Xue An offered a slight smile, ¡°Just call me Xue An. The name ¡®Immortal Master¡¯ makes it sound like I¡¯m some old man!¡± His words made Bian Qingmu¡¯s anxious heart suddenly relax, and she couldn¡¯t help but reply with a smile, ¡°Yes! Mr. Xue!¡± Then her gaze shifted, noticing the curiously looking Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, and her eyes lit up again. What a pair of exquisitely carved little girls. They must be Mr. Xue¡¯s daughters. This time, for the special training in the secret realms of Kunlun, Xue An had brought along An Yan and their two daughters as well. Actually, they had arrived a day earlier, but Xue An had taken the people from Fire Phoenix around the Kunlun Mountains for a spin, killing several dozen powerful demon beasts, before leisurely heading towards Qingmu Town. Since the two little girls found everything fresh and insisted on walking, Xue An had Cheng Hao and the others go ahead to scout, while they followed behind. That¡¯s how the incident at the city gate happened. After entering the Council Hall, Xue An took the main seat. Various fresh fruits were brought in. Bian Tian made a point of bringing them in front of the two little girls. ¡°Misses, please try these! These fruits are special produce from Qingmu Town!¡± Bian Tian said with a beaming smile. ¡°Thank you, Sister!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian didn¡¯t hold back and began eating the fruits. Sister¡­ The entire term of address made Bian Tian¡¯s smile even more radiant. Xue An looked around the Council Hall at the few scattered people. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked. Bian Qingmu let out a bitter smile and was about to speak, when Bian Tian, with a look of grievance, said, ¡°Immortal Master, it¡¯s all because of those big bad guys! They deliberately bully Sister Qingmu!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An raised his eyebrow slightly and smiled faintly, ¡°Oh? Little Tian, tell me, what exactly happened.¡± At last, through Bian Tian¡¯s account, Xue An understood the current situation of Qingmu Town. The Council Hall fell silent, as Xue An leaned back in his chair, his fingers lightly tapping on the armrest. ¡°Fire King¡¯s Palace, Profound Wind Tower¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Bian Qingmu said, her head lowered. ¡°These two organizations emerged a year ago. The leaders possess unfathomable cultivation levels, and their strength is incredibly formidable. In just a short year, they completely took over Kunlun City, and the previous businesses of the Immortal Palace have also been devoured by them.¡± Chapter 469 - Chapter 469: Chapter 469: Two Sharpening Stones (3rd update) Chapter 469: Chapter 469: Two Sharpening Stones (3rd update) Speaking of these matters, Bian Qingmu felt a heavy weight in his heart. In the past year, the Fire Phoenix Sect and Profound Wind Tower, these two emerging sects, had swept through more than half of the Kunlun Secret Realm with a wildfire¡¯s ferocity. Many ancient sects with thousands of years of heritage had been destroyed, and numerous renowned masters had been killed. Such rapid growth was enough to prove the terrifying strength of these two sects. Moreover, these two sects had more than once proclaimed that if Xue An dared return, they would surely execute him. Bian Qingmu admired Xue An¡¯s strength, but what he was facing this time were two sects that were no less powerful than the Immortal Palace at its peak. Bian Qingmu always felt somewhat uncertain in his heart. Upon hearing this, Xue An laughed, ¡°Interesting.¡± Then he turned to Cheng Hao and the others and said, ¡°We came to the Kunlun Secret Realm specifically for your intensive training. Now that we have these ready-made whetstones, we shall set out tomorrow!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Cheng Hao and the others bowed in unison. Their voices shook the roof tiles. Bian Qingmu looked at the menacing Fire Phoenix members and couldn¡¯t help feeling a chill in his heart. Whetstones. So in the eyes of the master, these two enormous entities that stirred up the situation in Kunlun were merely whetstones? At this moment, Bian Tian couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Immortal Master, where shall we go first tomorrow?¡± ¡°Since our City Lord has requested to make up the taxation, we should give him some face! Let¡¯s start with Jizhou,¡± Xue An said indifferently. Jizhou City. Jia Yingfa had been in a good mood these past few days. Ever since he found support from the Fire Phoenix Sect, Jia Yingfa felt his fortunes had turned. Otherwise, how could he have possibly become the City Lord of Jizhou City? ¡°Has the tax from Qingmu Town arrived yet?¡± Jia Yingfa asked. ¡°My lord, not yet!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Jia Yingfa slammed the table and stood up, ¡°I issued a public decree ordering them to pay the overdue taxes within three days, and tomorrow is the third day. Yet now, not even a shadow of them has been seen! It seems that Qingmu Town has no regard for me as their City Lord!¡± With his beard blowing and eyes widened, Jia Yingfa threw a fit of rage, then said in a cold voice, ¡°If they still haven¡¯t come by tomorrow, then send people to flatten that little Qingmu Town!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jia Yingfa waved his hand, and his servant retreated. Then Jia Yingfa put on a sycophantic face and rushed into a room at the back, falling to his knees with a thud. ¡°Disciple pays respects to the Hall Master!¡± ¡°Stand up!¡± Jia Yingfa stood up, nodding and bowing as he said, ¡°Reporting to the Hall Master, until today, the people of Qingmu Town have not come. I estimate that they definitely will not make it by tomorrow¡¯s deadline!¡± The Hall Master of the Temple of the Fire God, Du Bing, put down his teacup and chuckled, ¡°Good, you¡¯ve done well! I will report this to the Hall Master later.¡± Jia Yingfa was overjoyed, ¡°Thank you for your cultivation, Hall Master! I have already made it clear that if they do not arrive by tomorrow¡¯s deadline, I will immediately send people to take down Qingmu Town!¡± Du Bing nodded, then suddenly lowered his voice, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Town Master of Qingmu Town is a woman?¡± Upon hearing this, Jia Yingfa revealed a knowing smile and leaned in to whisper, ¡°Hall Master, that Town Master of Qingmu Town, Bian Qingmu, is a famous woman in the eastern region of Kunlun, known for her beauty. And I¡¯ve also heard that her sister, named Bian Tian, is in the bloom of youth, a beauty of stunning grace.¡± Du Bing¡¯s eyes lit up, and he coughed lightly, ¡°I believe these two women must know some secrets about Xue An. When the time comes, do not harm them; bring them to me for a thorough inquiry.¡± ¡°Rest assured, Hall Master, I will handle this matter properly for you.¡± Du Bing patted Jia Yingfa on the shoulder, satisfied, ¡°Very good, you have potential. In the future, you will surely have a chance to become a Hall Master. Go now!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Upon leaving the back house, Jia Yingfa felt as if he had shed three pounds, light and airy all over. Now, as merely a Hall Master of the Temple of the Fire God, he already held the position of a City Lord in charge of a region. If he were to become a Hall Master, wouldn¡¯t riches, glory, and eternal youth be within easy reach? As he contemplated, Jia Yingfa increasingly felt that Qingmu Town was the key to his future blissful life. He must handle this matter well! Jia Yingfa resolved firmly in his heart. That very night, he summoned many of his top experts and carefully laid out various plans. At the same time, Jia Yingfa issued a deadly command. Capture Bian Qingmu and Bian Tian, the sisters, alive at all costs. By the time everything was ready, it was already noon the next day, and Jia Yingfa was just about to set off. The steward rushed in hurriedly, a peculiar expression on his face. ¡°My lord! The people from Qingmu Town¡­ have arrived!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Jia Yingfa¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How many people have come?¡± ¡°Quite a number. They say they have come to pay the taxes!¡± Jia Yingfa was somewhat stunned. At that time, he had merely sought an excuse to wage war on Qingmu Town; hence, he demanded an astoundingly large amount on a whim. He hadn¡¯t expected them to actually come up with it. Jia Yingfa pondered for a moment, then with a grim expression, said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see!¡± Jia Yingfa walked to the front. Indeed. He saw many people standing in front of the mansion¡¯s gate. Jia Yingfa coughed once, slowly walked up the steps in front of the gate, looked over the crowd below, and then said in a deep voice, ¡°You¡­ are all from Qingmu Town?¡± Bian Qingmu was talking to Xue An when she heard the shout. She looked up to see Jia Yingfa and couldn¡¯t help clenching her teeth. ¡°Sir, this is the City Lord of Jizhou City.¡± At this moment, Jia Yingfa also saw Bian Qingmu and sneered slightly, ¡°Town Master Bian, you mentioned a deadline of three days, and you are quite punctual indeed, right on the last moment. Are you showing contempt for Jizhou City?¡± Before Bian Qingmu could speak, Xue An stepped forward with a slight smile. ¡°And who are you?¡± ¡°I?¡± Jia Yingfa haughtily lifted his head, ¡°I am the City Lord of Jizhou! Boy, you ask me who I am, then who are you?¡± ¡°Oh, so you are the City Lord of Jizhou. In that case, the one forcing Qingmu Town to pay taxes is you then!¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®forcing¡¯? This is what they should be paying!¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Bian Hua could no longer restrain himself and leaped up, exclaiming. ¡°I have inquired. Within the entire territory of Jizhou, you only made us from Qingmu Town pay, and you still have the nerve to claim it¡¯s what we should do?¡± Jia Yingfa¡¯s expression tightened as he was insulted, and he sneered, ¡°Town Master Bian, it seems you have come here looking for trouble!¡± Xue An smiled at these words and shook his head, ¡°You are mistaken!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°We did not come to find trouble; we have come to kill!¡± As soon as Xue An¡¯s words fell, all members of the Fire Phoenix hidden among the crowd suddenly erupted into action. The guards around Jia Yingfa didn¡¯t have time to react before Cheng Hao and the others caught them completely by surprise. All this happened as fast as lightning strikes, and Jia Yingfa didn¡¯t get a chance to react until all his guards were dead, after which his body trembled, and his face showed a look of terror. Chapter 470 - Chapter 470: Chapter 470: Wash Your Neck and Wait for Me to Kill You! (4th Update) Chapter 470: Chapter 470: Wash Your Neck and Wait for Me to Kill You! (4th Update) ¡°` Just then, ripples appeared in the space behind him, and a hand holding a dagger stretched out, aiming to sever Jia Yingfa¡¯s head. At that moment, someone shouted, ¡°Who dares to harm another!¡± As they spoke, a dozen people hurried over, with the leader throwing a punch out. Boom. Sun Ling had to reveal himself from the void to dodge the punch. Those who arrived were the skilled guards hired by Jia Yingfa for a hefty sum, also his greatest reliance. As soon as these people appeared, Jia Yingfa straightened his back and said with hatred, ¡°Qingmu Town dares to rebel, show no mercy!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± All the guards possessed remarkable cultivation levels and, on hearing Jia Yingfa¡¯s words, they all charged forward. In their eyes, the highest cultivation level of Cheng Hao and his companions was merely that of a Loose Immortal, hardly worth mentioning. Thus, they all somewhat underestimated the enemy. But as soon as they engaged, the guards were caught off guard. Though Cheng Hao and his companions¡¯ cultivation levels were indeed lower, they had been tempered in a crucible of blood and fire, life and death, and were particularly skilled at teamwork. So, upon contact, they found themselves entrapped by the Fire Phoenix¡¯s siege. Moreover, their cultivation techniques were ineffably bizarre and difficult to deal with. Even with higher cultivation levels, they were at a loss against them. ¡°Dammit, dare you to come out and fight me fair and square!¡± one of the guards, vexed by Sun Ling¡¯s elusive attacks, cursed loudly. No sooner had the words left his mouth than Zhou Daniu surged forward, his body shining with golden light, and threw a punch. The guard didn¡¯t take it seriously and actually raised his fist to block. Crack. Zhou Daniu smashed the guard¡¯s arm to pieces. Before the guard could even cry out in pain, a pitch-black dagger ended his life. Sun Ling¡¯s figure appeared, he chuckled at Zhou Daniu, and then once more, he leaped into the void. Zhou Daniu touched his head and also chuckled innocently. At that moment, another sword-wielding guard saw his chance and launched a sneak attack, chopping his sword onto Zhou Daniu¡¯s back. What the guard had thought was a sure-kill strike merely caused the Protective Golden Light to flicker a few times. Then Zhou Daniu turned to look at the utterly astonished guard. ¡°The instructor said, today none of you will survive!¡± With that, Zhou Daniu swung his fist, large as a casserole pot, and smashed it directly at the guard. The guard tried to block with his sword, but he was blown away by Zhou Daniu¡¯s punch. By the time he hit the ground, he was already spitting blood and dead. With Zhou Daniu and Cheng Hao among them, the guards began to rapidly fall. In just a short amount of time, seven or eight had died. The remaining ones, scared out of their wits, turned to run. But Cheng Hao and his companions were not about to let them escape and charged at them directly. In just a moment, all the guards had been killed. Bodies lay strewn about, and blood stained the green stone slabs in front of the manor red. Meanwhile, Jia Yingfa had already turned and run into the mansion to call for help. ¡°Hall Master¡­ Hall Master! Trouble has arisen! The people of Qingmu Town have broken in!¡± Jia Yingfa yelled for aid at the top of his lungs. Hearing this, Profound Wind Tower Hall Master Du Bing stepped out of his room and frowned upon seeing the panicked Jia Yingfa. ¡°What are you yelling for?¡± ¡°Hall Master, the people of Qingmu Town have invaded! They¡¯re rebelling! If I hadn¡¯t run fast, I reckon I¡¯d have been killed by now!¡± Jia Yingfa screamed in terror. ¡°Rebelling?¡± Du Bing laughed heartily. ¡°With just a small Qingmu Town? Jia Yingfa, you¡¯re too cowardly! Watch how I deal with these fellows!¡± Saying so, Du Bing stepped forward to walk outside. At that moment, a calm voice came through, ¡°Are you¡­ from the Profound Wind Tower?¡± Du Bing was taken aback and looked up. He saw Xue An slowly walking over, and only after getting closer did Xue An stop and smile faintly. ¡°` ¡°Immortality, huh? No wonder Jia Yingfa is so bold!¡± Du Bing¡¯s expression gradually turned solemn, ¡°Who are you!¡± ¡°Me?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Haven¡¯t you been looking for me all along? Claiming you would slay me?¡± Du Bing trembled, exclaiming in disbelief, ¡°Xue An, you¡¯re Xue An!¡± Xue An nodded slightly. Du Bing¡¯s heart began to sink. As for Jia Yingfa, he was already trembling like a sieve. Although Xue An¡¯s reputation had declined a lot by now. The deeds he had done in the past were still remembered by many. Who would have thought that it would be this Divine Slaughter who came today? Jia Yingfa inwardly lamented. But Du Bing sneered, ¡°Xue An, you actually dare to show yourself. Don¡¯t you know that both the Fire King Hall and the Profound Wind Tower are looking for you?¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Xue An, don¡¯t think that just because you managed to destroy the Immortal Palace back then, you are incredible. Our Hall Master¡¯s divine might far surpasses that of the Immortal Palace¡¯s Lord! Let me tell you, if you touch anyone from the Fire King Hall, you are as good as dead!¡± Du Bing said with a fierce but panicked tone. In reality, he was feeling very uncertain. How could he, alone, deal with Xue An? That¡¯s why he invoked the Fire King Hall, hoping to instill fear in Xue An. But his calculations were in vain. Xue An just smiled at his words. ¡°What a coincidence? Actually, I¡¯ve been looking for your Fire King Hall all along, and now that you¡¯re here, it saves me a lot of trouble.¡± Du Bing was startled, about to say something. But suddenly, Xue An flashed in front of him, reached out, and grabbed his throat, lifting him into the air. Du Bing was furious and tried to struggle. But at that moment, he was horrified to find that he couldn¡¯t even struggle in Xue An¡¯s grip. Jia Yingfa watched and trembled. How could this be¡­ The Hall Master is supposed to have Longevity Cultivation! Yet Xue An caught him with one hand. At that moment, Xue An looked up at the purple-faced Du Bing and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re manufactured en masse with Longevity Cultivation that you¡¯re anything special. Even the true Immortals are but pigs and dogs to me!¡± Upon hearing these words, Du Bing was violently shaken, his face showing an expression of utter disbelief. Then Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°I know your Divine Sense should be able to see this, so I¡¯m telling you in advance, clean your neck, and wait for me to kill you!¡± With that, Xue An exerted force with his hand. A crack. Du Bing¡¯s neck was snapped. His rolling head fell to the ground, rolling to Jia Yingfa¡¯s feet. By then, Jia Yingfa¡¯s legs were trembling so much he couldn¡¯t stand, and a stench of urine wafted through the air. He suddenly realized how foolish he had been. The seemingly invincible Hall Master died on the spot without a struggle before this man. It was laughable that he once considered him as an Immortal. Xue An glanced at Jia Yingfa, then shook his head and walked away. Killing such a person would only dirty his hands. Jia Yingfa let out a sigh of relief. Feeling somewhat relieved, it seemed like he wouldn¡¯t have to die. But just as the thought crossed his mind, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A piercing pain in his back brought him back to reality. Looking down, he saw a long sword protruding from his chest. Jia Yingfa stiffly turned his head to look. There he saw Bian Tian glaring at him furiously. ¡°Pah, you dog! You bullied my sister, go to hell!¡± Chapter 471 - Chapter 471: Chapter 471 Miss Lu, Please Return! (5th Update) Chapter 471: Chapter 471 Miss Lu, Please Return! (5th Update) Jia Yingfa never expected that he would die at the hands of a little girl, letting out an unwilling roar of rage, and reached out to grab Bian Tian. Bian Tian took a step back in fear. Just at that moment, Jia Yingfa¡¯s upper body exploded. As blood and flesh flew, Zhou Daniu withdrew his fist. Zou Yi said helplessly from the side, ¡°I just said not to use so much strength, and now look what happened, you¡¯ve splattered blood all over the little girl.¡± Hearing this, Zhou Daniu apologized to Bian Tian with a smile. Bian Tian couldn¡¯t help but laugh and cry, but knowing that Zhou Daniu had saved her, she gratefully said, ¡°Thank you, Big Brother Daniu!¡± Zhou Daniu¡¯s face instantly blushed, and he grunted in response, turning around and quickly walking away. The battle, from start to finish, lasted only the time it took an incense stick to burn. Including the Hall Master of the Temple of the Fire God, all were now dead. Xue An stood in front of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, looking at the members of Fire Phoenix, blood-stained but with high morale, and couldn¡¯t help but nod in satisfaction. The concentration of Spiritual Energy within this Kunlun secret realm was much denser than on Earth. After the members of Fire Phoenix entered, they thrived like fish in water, with many of them making progress in their Cultivation Levels within just these few days. Of course, this didn¡¯t mean that the people of Fire Phoenix were all geniuses. Rather, their stages of Cultivation had long been ready to advance; it was only due to the scarcity of Spiritual Energy on Earth that they needed to slowly accumulate enough energy to achieve a true breakthrough. And the dense Spiritual Energy of this Kunlun secret realm saved them a lot of time. So, cultivating for one day here was better than cultivating for ten days on Earth. Therefore, the members of Fire Phoenix were almost crazy with enthusiasm, practicing day and night with fervor. This enabled them to easily take care of the experts from the Jizhou City Lord¡¯s Mansion in this battle. Bian Qingmu felt as if her eyes were opened to a new world. The tactical prowess displayed by Cheng Hao and the others had greatly shocked her. Before today, she did not know that battles could be fought this way. ¡°Instructor, all members of Fire Phoenix have annihilated thirty-eight of the enemy, with no casualties!Please instruct!¡± Cheng Hao stood tall and proud as he spoke. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Very good, but this is just a starter; the real whetstone is still to come. Do you¡­ have confidence?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Then good! Let¡¯s go!¡± This time, Xue An set his sights on Kunlun City. Meanwhile, inside the Temple of the Fire God in Kunlun City. The Hall Master of the Temple of the Fire God suddenly awoke from his slumber. He then slowly sat up. ¡°Someone come!¡± ¡°Hall Master!¡± someone answered in the darkness. ¡°Send the command, strengthen the guard¡­, he has returned!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After the person left, the Hall Master of the Temple of the Fire God, Lai Shuo, looked imperious like an emperor, and his eyes flickered. Just as Xue An had predicted. He could sense everything that happened through a sliver of Divine Sense that was embedded in the sea of consciousness of the Hall Master and others. So he also heard Xue An¡¯s words. ¡°To discern the intricacies of Du Bing and the others at a glance, you really do have some skill!¡± Lai Shuo spoke softly to himself, and the eyes of the imposing god statue illuminated by the fire light seemed to flicker with flames as well. This was an extremely luxurious room. Cloud gauze, used to make sumptuous clothes, hung throughout the room as decoration. A fine plume of blue smoke wafted from the incense burner made of Five Elements Fine Gold. A delicate fragrance filled the room, making one forget the mundane world. A beautiful woman with a radiant face walked in with a curtsy, ¡°Mistress of the Profound Wind Tower, the Temple of the Fire God is currently deploying troops, seemingly reinforcing their vigilance!¡± After a moment of silence. Laughter from a woman could be heard from behind the gauze-covered bed. ¡°Hehe! Lai Shuo this guy never acts without certainty, so that means Xue An, the one who destroyed the Immortal Palace, has returned, right?¡± No one dared to answer. Because the last woman who casually spoke out of turn, favored and arrogant, now lay rotten in her grave. A leg sculpted as if from jade slowly stretched out, resting on the warm stool in front of the bed, and then the silhouette of a woman appeared behind the gauze. Although her face could not be seen clearly, just the reflection was enough to make one¡¯s blood surge with excitement. However, these women buried their heads even lower, no one daring to look up casually. ¡°Pass down the order, carefully gather information, I want to know when exactly Xue An enters Kunlun! And all his detailed background!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The calm waters of Kunlun City were once again stirring with undercurrents. But all of this was unknown to Zhu Ruyan. She almost never left her residence now, spending all day practicing the Cultivation Technique Xue An had taught her. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to go out. But she simply couldn¡¯t. As someone who once stayed by Xue An¡¯s side, she was now under close surveillance by both the Temple of the Fire God and Profound Wind Tower, in other words, she was under house arrest. The sound of knocking on the window woke Zhu Ruyan from her deep meditation. Looking up, she saw it was her senior sister, Lu Xunxue, hesitating for a moment before she couldn¡¯t help but open the door. ¡°Senior Sister!¡± Lu Xunxue looked embarrassed. She stepped aside, revealing Zhu Lei and others behind her. Upon seeing these people, Zhu Ruyan¡¯s expression turned sour. ¡°Senior Sister, you¡­¡± Zhu Lei smiled faintly, ¡°Ruyan junior sister, don¡¯t blame Xunxue, I asked her to do this!¡± ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Zhu Ruyan asked in a deep voice. ¡°Ruyan junior sister, you don¡¯t even call me senior brother anymore?¡± Zhu Ruyan sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it!¡± Zhu Lei sighed slightly, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯m not here for any other reason. Just hand over the Cultivation Method Xue An taught you, and I¡¯ll turn around and leave. How about that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± ¡°Ruyan junior sister, I¡¯ll call you junior sister one last time. Don¡¯t you understand the principle that a man is not guilty for carrying a jade, but he invites trouble if he does? Now that the Temple of the Fire God and Profound Wind Tower have taken control of Kunlun, it¡¯s impossible for him to return!¡± ¡°I assure you, as long as you teach the Cultivation Method to me, I can guarantee your safety!¡± ¡°How can you guarantee my safety? By making me bow and scrape to the people of the Temple of the Fire God or Profound Wind Tower? Sorry, I can¡¯t do that!¡± Zhu Ruyan said coldly. Zhu Lei¡¯s expression also turned ugly, ¡°Ruyan, don¡¯t be so obstinate! He can¡¯t possibly return, and even if he does, he¡¯s doomed to die! If you continue to be stubborn, it won¡¯t be long before you die with no place to bury your body.¡± ¡°Hehe, you are scared, aren¡¯t you! What, you want to use the Cultivation Technique I know to come up with a strategy to deal with him? Let me tell you, Zhu Lei, it¡¯s impossible. Even if I die! I will not betray him!¡± Zhu Ruyan said with a steely face. Zhu Lei¡¯s demeanor finally turned cold, and he sneered, ¡°Well then, since you are so deluded, I have nothing more to say! But I must tell you, as a woman, there are many things worse than death waiting for you!¡± With that, Zhu Lei turned and left. Zhu Ruyan¡¯s hands tightly gripped the door frame, her fingers whitening from the force. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lu Xunxue sighed deeply, ¡°Junior sister¡­!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore, Miss Lu, please go back!¡± Zhu Ruyan said, then turned and shut the door. Lu Xunxue stood blankly in front of the door. Miss Lu¡­ This address made her smile bitterly to herself. Chapter 472 - Chapter 472: Chapter 472: Fingertips Slightly Cold (First Update) Chapter 472: Chapter 472: Fingertips Slightly Cold (First Update) Lu Xunxue stood silently for a long time, let out a long sigh, and turned to leave. Zhu Ruyan leaned against the door, listening to the footsteps outside fade away before slowly sliding to the ground, beginning to cry silently. In these days, the pressure from all sides had almost caused her to collapse. The insidious intentions of Zhu Lei, the covetous eyes of Profound Wind Tower of the Fire King¡¯s Hall, and the scornful ridicule from the outside world had all put Zhu Ruyan through great torment. She knew what these people wanted. They all wanted to use her to deal with Xue An. So she couldn¡¯t fall. But it was really exhausting. There was a time when Lu Xunxue silently supported her. But now, even Lu Xunxue had ¡°betrayed¡± her. However, Zhu Ruyan didn¡¯t hate her. Seeking benefits and avoiding harm is human nature. As an elder sister, she had done enough. The decisiveness she had just shown was only to prevent her from falling with her. After crying for a while, Zhu Ruyan slowly got up and sat in front of the dressing table. The lady in the bronze mirror still had tear marks on her face, yet she remained as charming as a flower. As she looked, Zhu Ruyan couldn¡¯t help but become infatuated and muttered to herself, ¡°My Lord, when will you come back? Ruyan is so tired, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡± As she spoke, Zhu Ruyan smiled brightly, but large tears continued to fall. After a long time, Zhu Ruyan wiped her tears away, and a determined and cold light slowly appeared in her eyes. Night was falling. The profound night enveloped the small room. Zhu Ruyan lightly pressed her red lips together and inserted the last hairpin, then stared blankly at herself in the mirror for a while. At this moment, Zhu Ruyan, fully dressed and lightly made up, looked incomparably stunning. After a long time, Zhu Ruyan reached out her hand and gently touched her reflection in the mirror. The cold bronze mirror cooled her fingertips, and as she lightly slid across, the solid mirror shattered into pieces. If someone else were present, they would certainly exclaim in shock. Loose Immortal Peak. The once weak woman had cultivated to the peak of Loose Immortal in just two short years. This rate of progress was shocking even in Kunlun. Of course, this was also because, back then, Xue An had given her the essence blood of the slain Immortal Palace lord Fu Wuliang. But this also proved that the Cultivation Technique Zhu Ruyan was practicing was profound enough, otherwise just crossing the chasm to become a Loose Immortal would not have been so easily accomplished. This was also the reason why Zhu Lei and others envied her so much. After a prolonged silence, Zhu Ruyan stood up, pushed the door open, and went out. Several men were gathered at the doorway, idly chatting. When they saw Zhu Ruyan, dressed so grandly to go out, they were all stunned. Zhu Ruyan walked straight over and said softly, ¡°Take me to see Brother Zhu Lei!¡± Her voice was clear, cold, and melodious. The lead man shivered, finally regaining his senses, and quickly nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange it right now!¡± Having said that, he turned and went to make arrangements, and after a moment, he brought over a horse-drawn carriage. ¡°Miss Ruyan, please!¡± Zhu Ruyan lifted her skirt gracefully and boarded the carriage, and after the carriage curtain was lowered and it moved away. Only then did these men look at each other and all reveal sly smiles. ¡°Did you see that? How arrogant this woman was at the beginning, she even cursed Young Master Zhu this morning, and now what? Still not obediently capitulated?¡± ¡°Hehe, this woman is really beautiful though! No wonder Young Master Zhu didn¡¯t want to kill her! If it were me, I¡¯d want to keep her for a good time too!¡± ¡°Heh, afraid you haven¡¯t got the luck to enjoy such a woman! A woman like her is not something we can aspire to.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, isn¡¯t thinking about it enough? Even the prettiest of women are just as afraid of death, aren¡¯t they?¡± The conversation of these people then turned extremely vulgar and disgusting, occasionally interrupted by a few sinister laughs that traveled far into the stillness of the night. Meanwhile, on the carriage, Zhu Ruyan just quietly lowered her gaze, her hands tightly clenched inside her sleeves. The carriage soon arrived at a bustling location. It was none other than the renowned Pinchun Tower in Kunlun City, a den of dissipation! Just the name itself carried a hint of feminine charm. ¡°Miss Ruyan, we have arrived! Young Master Zhu is inside right now!¡± Zhu Ruyan nodded, her expression impassive as she stepped off the carriage, then walked inside led by the carriage driver. All was silent as she passed. The pleasure-seekers were so stunned by her extraordinary beauty that they forgot to drink their wine. The courtesans who were teasing their patrons in their embrace were also taken aback. Only after she had walked a good distance away did these people seem to snap out of a trance, resuming their usual raucousness. ¡°Who was that woman just now, so beautiful! I think she¡¯s even prettier than Pinchun Tower¡¯s top courtesan, Pei!¡± ¡°Shh, I recognize that woman; isn¡¯t that Zhu Ruyan!¡± Hiss. The name Zhu Ruyan caused many to exchange looks, then they all showed expressions of pity. ¡°It¡¯s such a shame that Xue An was such a hero, and yet, in just a span of two years, he ended up scattered like dust in the wind and rain, unable to even protect the close confidante by his side!¡± ¡°At least he lasted several months, which isn¡¯t too bad!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, I¡¯m afraid this visit will make her the plaything of many!¡± These whispered discussions, though deliberately hushed, still intermittently reached Zhu Ruyan¡¯s ears. Zhu Ruyan gently lowered her head, allowing her black hair to fall forward, concealing her gaze. Upon reaching the tower, she turned and approached the entrance of a private room. ¡°Miss Ruyan, Young Master Zhu is inside drinking with Azure Dragon of Profound Wind Tower. Should I go announce your arrival first?¡± Zhu Ruyan shook her head and pushed the door open directly. In this room exuding opulence, Zhu Lei sat with his head bowed, eagerly entertaining a proud and handsome man in his twenties. A few beautiful women were also in their company. Zhu Ruyan¡¯s entrance immediately drew everyone¡¯s attention. Zhu Lei was momentarily startled. ¡°Ruyan?¡± Without a word, Zhu Ruyan lowered her head, but the coachman who had brought her made a sign with his eyes to Zhu Lei. Zhu Lei immediately understood, a smug smile spreading across his face, then he turned to the Azure Dragon, whose face showed amazement, and said. ¡°Azure Dragon, this lady is my junior sister, Miss Zhu Ruyan!¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s gaze flickered greedily, sweeping over Zhu Ruyan¡¯s entire body, before he slightly smiled, speaking in a cold and haughty tone. ¡°Zhu Ruyan, huh? I know of her! Let her come sit down!¡± Zhu Lei nodded and bowed, turning as if to urge her on. However, he saw Zhu Ruyan slowly walk over and take a seat beside Azure Dragon. Zhu Lei felt a surge of joy. He had been thriving in Kunlun City, all thanks to his quick wits in clinging to the influential figure of Azure Dragon from Profound Wind Tower. The Azure Dragon had always been interested in Zhu Ruyan and the Cultivation Technique she practiced. That¡¯s why he had been so insistent on persuading Zhu Ruyan. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But his efforts had always been in vain. He had even met with an embarrassing rejection just that very morning. Yet unexpectedly, by evening, Zhu Ruyan had come to her senses and arrived of her own accord. Thinking of this, Zhu Lei¡¯s smile widened, full of pride and satisfaction. But he didn¡¯t notice the hint of coldness in Zhu Ruyan¡¯s eyes. Chapter 473 - Chapter 473: Chapter 473: The Fairys Laugh (2nd Update) Chapter 473: Chapter 473: The Fairy¡¯s Laugh (2nd Update) Azure Dragon held a cup in hand, savoring the look of Zhu Ruyan, ¡°Miss Ruyan truly lives up to her reputation, indeed a ravishing beauty!¡± Zhu Ruyan remained silent for a moment, ¡°Thank you for the compliment, young master!¡± ¡°Come, drink this cup!¡± Azure Dragon passed her a cup of wine. Zhu Ruyan trembled slightly, then stretched out her delicate hand, took the cup, and drank it all in one gulp. ¡°What a drinker!¡± Azure Dragon clapped in admiration, ¡°I heard that Miss Ruyan came from a place of ill repute, I didn¡¯t believe it. But seeing her capacity for wine today, I now know the rumors were true.¡± The remark was a veiled insult, grating to the ears. Zhu Ruyan¡¯s complexion turned slightly pale, but she only said softly, ¡°The young master jests.¡± Zhu Lei, wanting to smooth things over, hurriedly said with a smile, ¡°Sir, my junior sister only ended up in that place because of a great misfortune that befell her family. She emerged from the mud unsoiled and remained pure.¡± The senior brother, with a sycophantic face, told others that his junior sister was untouched. The situation was utterly ridiculous. But Zhu Ruyan just bowed her head gently, not making a sound. Azure Dragon, for some reason, suddenly became angry and said coldly. ¡°Emerging from the mud unsoiled? Ha! I simply don¡¯t believe there¡¯s a woman in this world who can resist all external temptations! What ¡®unsullied one¡¯, nothing but deceit and theft of reputation! And after being with him for so long, I bet she is nothing but a wilted flower!¡± Zhu Lei muttered and dared not speak. Azure Dragon waved a hand, ¡°You may leave, there¡¯s no further need for you here!¡± Zhu Lei hesitated for a moment, then bowed, ¡°As you wish!¡± As he left, he gently closed the door behind him. Now only Azure Dragon and Zhu Ruyan remained in the room. ¡°Pour the wine!¡± Zhu Ruyan obediently picked up the wine pot and filled a cup. Azure Dragon took it and drained it in one gulp. And so, the room fell into silence. Zhu Ruyan poured; Azure Dragon drained. No one knew how much time had passed. At any rate, more than a dozen wine pots had been emptied. Azure Dragon was somewhat bleary-eyed, sprawling indolently on the soft couch in the room, waving at Zhu Ruyan, ¡°Come here!¡± Zhu Ruyan silently stood up, her hands naturally falling to her sides, and the short sword hidden in her sleeve slid into her left hand. This was a good opportunity. This Azure Dragon was now drunk, and if she approached him and struck suddenly, even if he were an immortal, he would fall to her blade. As long as she killed this man, her own death would be worth it! As she made her calculations, Zhu Ruyan slowly walked toward the couch. But just as she stepped within striking distance, Azure Dragon said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re very good at keeping your composure!¡± Zhu Ruyan was startled. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re holding a short sword in your right hand hidden in your sleeve!¡± Zhu Ruyan¡¯s face turned a bit pale, yet she only said softly, ¡°The young master jests again!¡± But as she looked down, Zhu Ruyan suddenly erupted into action, her short sword turning into a streak of light, thrusting at Azure Dragon. The full force of a strike from the peak of the Loose Immortal was not to be underestimated. Yet Azure Dragon did not move, only sitting with a mocking air on the couch, watching. Just as the sword was about to reach Azure Dragon¡¯s face, Zhu Ruyan felt a darkness before her eyes, and her surging cultivation level receded like a tide. With a thud, Zhu Ruyan fell to the ground, and the short sword clattered beside her. Azure Dragon sat up and looked down at Zhu Ruyan, who was lying on the ground, unable to move even her fingers, and smiled faintly. ¡°I am very curious, what Cultivation Technique could have allowed a weak woman like you to reach the Loose Immortal level in just two years? And you would rather attempt to assassinate an immortal than disclose it?¡± Zhu Ruyan didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak, she could only try to lift her head and stared at Azure Dragon with angry eyes. ¡°Do you want to ask what¡¯s going on?¡± Azure Dragon said. Zhu Ruyan glared at him angrily. Azure Dragon said with a grin, ¡°The drink you had contained something called ¡®Fairy¡¯s Laugh.¡¯ It¡¯s not a poison, but it can make cultivators, below immortals, lose their Cultivation Level for a couple of hours.¡± Zhu Ruyan¡¯s heart sank slowly. ¡°A couple of hours!¡± Azure Dragon sighed lightly, ¡°That¡¯s enough time for many things to happen between a man and a woman in a brothel room! Especially when you look so pretty!¡± Azure Dragon picked up a short sword from the ground and traced it along Zhu Ruyan¡¯s face, ¡°You are still so good-looking!¡± Zhu Ruyan¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, for at that moment, Azure Dragon seemed demented, like a madman. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with that kind of eyes; I am not a madman, I am just¡­¡± Azure Dragon said with a grin, then suddenly, the sword¡¯s gleam flashed. The short sword stabbed into Zhu Ruyan¡¯s palm and went straight through, nailing it to the floor. Blood instantly stained the ground red, and Zhu Ruyan trembled with agonizing pain. ¡°I just hate you pretty bitches!¡± Azure Dragon said with a sinister smile, slowly twisting the dagger in his hand. Zhu Ruyan trembled slightly, but her face showed little expression, she even looked at Azure Dragon with almost calm eyes. ¡°Why¡­ why do you look at me with those eyes? You bastard! Shouldn¡¯t you be scared and begging me for mercy?¡± Zhu Ruyan¡¯s gaze completely infuriated Azure Dragon. He grabbed her hair and smashed her head violently against the floor. Thud, thud, thud. After a few blows, blood streamed down Zhu Ruyan¡¯s forehead. Even so, there was still little expression on Zhu Ruyan¡¯s face, and her eyes even held a hint of pity. ¡°What is that look? Are you pitying me? You bastard! Do you believe I will call in dozens of filthy men to gang-rape you right now?¡± Azure Dragon shouted hoarsely, his face twisted with ferocity. The corners of Zhu Ruyan¡¯s mouth lifted slightly, and with all her strength, she whispered two words, ¡°Pathetic!¡± Upon hearing those words, Azure Dragon practically went insane. His face turned livid as he pulled out the short sword and grabbed Zhu Ruyan by the hair, tilting her head back, with the short sword resting against her throat. The sharp edge of the short sword easily cut through Zhu Ruyan¡¯s creamy skin. ¡°You call me pathetic? Hah, you wretched woman, I will torture you bit by bit! I don¡¯t believe you won¡¯t beg for mercy!¡± But at that moment, the window facing the street suddenly shattered, and a woman rushed in, throwing several silver needles with the flick of her wrist. Azure Dragon dodged the silver needles with a slight turn of his head. The incoming woman took advantage of this moment to grab Zhu Ruyan from the ground and turned to run. Azure Dragon sneered, ¡°Trying to save someone? Then you shall stay too!¡± With that, he struck with a palm. Thump. The woman was no match for Azure Dragon and got hit in the back by the strike, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Still, she didn¡¯t let go, instead, she used the momentum of the hit to rush forward desperately. But just as they reached the window and appeared to be on the verge of escaping, A thin barrier of light blocked their way. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thump. The woman was rebounded by the light barrier, and in a moment of confusion, Azure Dragon kicked out. The woman was sent flying, and when she landed on the ground, she was coughing up blood, unable to stand up anymore. Zhu Ruyan looked at the woman, and despite being poisoned, she struggled fiercely and shouted out with eyes about to burst. ¡°Senior Sister!¡± Chapter 474 - Chapter 474: Chapter 474: This is the Frying Pan! (3rd Update) Chapter 474: Chapter 474: This is the Frying Pan! (3rd Update) Indeed, the woman who rushed in to rescue Zhu Ruyan was none other than Lu Xunxue. She had been hiding in the distance, secretly watching everything unfold inside the house through a secret technique. When she saw Zhu Ruyan about to die under the sword, she could no longer restrain herself, charging in recklessly to try to save Zhu Ruyan from Azure Dragon¡¯s clutches. Alas. The gap in strength was too great. It simply couldn¡¯t be compensated for with willpower or anything else. At that moment, Lu Xunxue, lying in a pool of blood, gave Zhu Ruyan a wretched smile, ¡°Silly girl, I came looking for you tonight, but when I found you had already left, I knew what you were planning!¡± Zhu Ruyan¡¯s face streamed with tears, her mouth opened to speak, but she couldn¡¯t utter a word. Azure Dragon, however, began to clap and commend, ¡°Tsk tsk, such deep sisterly love. It¡¯s almost moving even me!¡± With that, Azure Dragon raised his hand, and the dagger pinned directly onto Lu Xunxue¡¯s shoulder. Lu Xunxue let out a low, pained cry. Zhu Ruyan nearly went mad, trembling all over as she tried to crawl over. But the power of the celestial¡¯s laughter left her unable to move, forcing her to do nothing but cry incessantly as she watched. Azure Dragon slowly walked up to Lu Xunxue and squatted down to look at her, ¡°I¡¯m quite perplexed. Weren¡¯t you and this Zhu Ruyan not on good terms? Why would you risk your life to save her?¡± ¡°Because¡­ I am her senior sister!¡± Lu Xunxue¡¯s complexion was pale, but she looked fearlessly at Azure Dragon. This response clearly infuriated Azure Dragon, and his face gradually darkened. ¡°Very well, since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll lend you a hand!¡± As he spoke, Azure Dragon violently pulled out the dagger, then stabbed down once more. This time, the blade pierced her elbow joint. The sound of the blade cutting bone produced a grating noise, before it was deeply embedded into the wooden board. The excruciating pain that was enough to drive one insane elicited several low cries of anguish from Lu Xunxue. ¡°Why, why do all you bastards have to infuriate me so much? I will shatter your bones bit by bit!¡± Azure Dragon roared in anger, attempting to pull out the dagger, but found it lodged in the bone. Thus, he kicked Lu Xunxue¡¯s arm to brace it and ruthlessly yanked it out. Then he began to slowly slice through Lu Xunxue¡¯s arm. The sound of flesh being severed made one¡¯s scalp tingle uncomfortably upon hearing it. Yet Lu Xunxue, lying on the ground, said in a gentle tone to Zhu Ruyan, who was already in tears and trembling not far away, ¡°Close your eyes, don¡¯t look!¡± Blood tears began to flow from Zhu Ruyan¡¯s eyes. The thick scent of blood drifted out from the room. Zhu Lei, hiding outside, was pale. He had heard all the previous screams. He really wanted to go in. But reason told him, that if he did, Lord Azure Dragon might well kill him. In the Profound Wind Tower. Azure Dragon¡¯s brutality and irascibility were well known. He could only silently make excuses for himself. ¡°After all, this Zhu Ruyan is bound to die! Better to die at the hands of Lord Azure Dragon and serve as a stepping stone for myself.¡± As he was thinking, a gentle voice came. ¡°Excuse me, is Miss Zhu Ruyan inside?¡± Zhu Lei looked up and saw a stunningly beautiful woman leading two exquisite little girls standing not far away, speaking to him. The beauty and demeanor of this woman exceeded Zhu Lei¡¯s imagination. He stammered a bit and said, ¡°Who are you? What do you want with Ruyan?¡± The woman smiled sweetly, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m here on behalf of my husband to find her!¡± Husband? What an odd term. However, the woman¡¯s beauty stirred corrupt thoughts in Zhu Lei¡¯s mind. If he offered her to Lord Azure Dragon, he would likely gain even greater favor. With that in mind, Zhu Lei tried to make himself smile more courteously. ¡°Miss Ruyan is indeed inside, but she¡¯s discussing matters with someone. However, I don¡¯t know your honorable name?¡± An Yan flashed a slight smile, ¡°My name is An Yan, and my husband is named Xue An!¡± Zhu Lei nodded with a smile, ¡°An Yan, that¡¯s a nice¡­¡± Zhu Lei¡¯s smile froze, and his eyelids started twitching uncontrollably. Xue An! Was she talking about Xue An? Could it be the Xue An who annihilated the Immortal Palace? As Zhu Lei was inwardly shouting. A woman¡¯s scream came from inside the room. An Yan¡¯s smile turned cold, ¡°The matter you mentioned for discussion, is it like this?¡± Zhu Lei forced a smile but didn¡¯t know what to say. Then, a frying pan suddenly appeared in An Yan¡¯s hand and she smashed it against the wall. Boom. The wooden wall was instantly shattered to pieces. The scene inside was revealed. There was blood everywhere on the ground. Two women lay on the floor, lifeless or dead. And a man was squatting on the ground, cutting something with a knife. Upon seeing this, An Yan¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, close your eyes!¡± The two girls obediently found a corner out of the way and shut their eyes. At that moment, Azure Dragon slowly stood up, his eyes growing fervent when he saw that the person who broke through the wall was an exquisitely beautiful woman. Zhu Lei scrambled to his side, quivering as he said, ¡°Lord Azure Dragon, this¡­ this woman belongs to Xue An!¡± Upon hearing this, Azure Dragon was taken aback for a moment. Zhu Ruyan and Lu Xunxue on the ground also shuddered with the last of their life force. ¡°Heh, Xue An¡¯s woman! Interesting! It seems Xue An has quite a number of beauties by his side!¡± Azure Dragon said with a smirk, lifting his dagger and licking the blood off the blade with his tongue, his gaze icy and greedy. An Yan frowned, her anger rising at the sight of Zhu Ruyan and Lu Xunxue¡¯s awful state on the ground. ¡°Scumbag! Die!¡± An Yan couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste words with such a person, lifting the frying pan and slamming it down. Azure Dragon wasn¡¯t concerned at all and even stepped forward, intending to capture the woman directly. But he was wrong. The frying pan, carrying the force of wind and thunder, smacked directly onto his shoulder. Bang. Azure Dragon was sent flying. And that wasn¡¯t all. A bolt of lightning flashed, and Azure Dragon let out a piercing scream. When he barely landed on the ground, his clothes were already torn to shreds and his hair was emitting wisps of smoke. ¡°What is this? What is going on?¡± Azure Dragon was stunned and furious. An Yan held the panhandle with both hands, her voice cold, ¡°This is, the frying pan indeed!¡± A frying pan? What is that? For cooking? Thinking that he might have been beaten by a cooking pan, Azure Dragon was furious to the point of madness. Behind him, a massive shadow of a profound bird materialized, and he said ominously, ¡°Woman, you have enraged me. I will make you suffer slowly¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before he could finish. The wall suddenly burst open, and a figure appeared in the room, throwing a punch that landed squarely on Azure Dragon¡¯s left cheek. The punch was so powerful that it not only shattered the shadow behind Azure Dragon but also sent him flying off the ground. By the time Azure Dragon landed, the left side of his face was smashed to bits, looking grotesque and horrifying. The figure retracted his fist, speaking nonchalantly, ¡°You dare to bully my wife?¡± Chapter 475 - Chapter 475: 475 Chapter This is Retribution (4th Update) Chapter 475: 475 Chapter This is Retribution (4th Update) The room fell silent. Because she heard the long-awaited voice, Zhu Ruyan summoned all her strength to slightly lift her gaze. When she saw the smile that often appeared in her dreams. The corners of Zhu Ruyan¡¯s mouth lifted slightly, and she smiled. How wonderful! He¡¯s back! All problems¡­ will be solved now. Azure Dragon, with his remaining eye, stared fixedly at Xue An, his gaze flickering with surprise and fury. Next to him, Zhu Lei was trembling like a leaf, his voice quivering, ¡°Lord¡­ Lord, that¡¯s Xue An!¡± Xue An was currently looking down at Zhu Ruyan and Lu Xunxue on the ground. After a moment, he sighed softly and looked up at Azure Dragon. ¡°Was this your doing?¡± Azure Dragon was taken aback for a moment, then sneered fiercely, ¡°So what if it was? They¡¯re just two cheap women¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s good then!¡± Xue An cut him off and vanished from the spot. When he reappeared, he was standing right in front of Azure Dragon, suddenly grasping his throat. Azure Dragon struggled desperately, as the shattered phantom of the Mysterious Bird began to coalesce once more. The Cultivation Level of the Longevity Realm lent a terrifying aura to this Mysterious Bird phantom. Azure Dragon felt a surge of excitement. If he could seize this opportunity to kill Xue An, it would be perfect. Thus, when the Mysterious Bird phantom opened its mouth, a blaze of The Fire of the Mysterious Bird surged forth. The fire was so fierce that even the air sizzled and popped. But Xue An merely responded with a faint smile and a sharp cry. ¡°Scram!¡± The Mysterious Bird phantom, upon hearing this shout, did not even have the ability to resist and was directly blasted to pieces. Azure Dragon was stunned. How was this possible? To actually shatter the Mysterious Bird Sacred Beast worshipped by the Profound Wind Tower with just a shout. This¡­ Fear was mounting in his heart. Xue An, clasping his throat, pressed down forcefully. Boom. The floor was crushed into a large pit. Wood splinters flew into Azure Dragon¡¯s face. This made Azure Dragon completely furious. ¡°You bastard! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± But no matter how hard he tried, the hand pressing his throat was as immovable as if it were forged from steel. Azure Dragon¡¯s head was buried into the floor, his limbs furiously struggling. The Cultivation Level of the Longevity Realm made his struggles quite powerful. At least the whole building was emitting a groaning sound, as if it couldn¡¯t bear the weight. Seeing this, Xue An sneered coldly, then suddenly raised his fist and hammered down. Crack. Azure Dragon¡¯s entire body went limp. Xue An¡¯s punch had directly shattered his spine. However, the healing powers of the Longevity Realm were rapidly repairing his injuries. Xue An smiled slightly, landing punch after punch, With each strike, the entire building shook. Azure Dragon¡¯s body also trembled with each impact. After a dozen or so blows, Xue An raised his hand. Azure Dragon¡¯s head had already been smashed flat, and although a white light was flickering quickly, trying to repair the damage, The swollen, pig-like face of Azure Dragon was still filled with terror. ¡°You¡­¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°Originally, I could have ended your life with just one punch, but what you did to Ruyan and the others infuriated me! So I think, I should prepare a delightful evening for you!¡± By this time, the swelling on Azure Dragon¡¯s face had subsided, and he shouted in alarm and anger, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Azure Dragon was filled with terror at this moment. His several attempts to struggle and fight back had all been futile. It was evident that Xue An¡¯s cultivation level was much higher than his own. This also made Azure Dragon¡¯s arrogance subside considerably. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Nothing much, just to let you taste what it¡¯s like to be tortured to death!¡± With that, Xue An said softly, ¡°Come on up!¡± As his voice fell, Cheng Hao and others gradually appeared from various places. ¡°This guy is handed to you now, let him taste the interrogation techniques that countless people have studied and improved!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Cheng Hao nodded. Azure Dragon¡¯s heart leapt with joy. As long as he could get away from Xue An¡¯s control, he could find a way to escape. But Xue An didn¡¯t give him that chance at all. He raised his fist and struck directly at Azure Dragon¡¯s Dantian. Boom. A muffled sound emanated from within Azure Dragon¡¯s body. It was as if someone had let out the air valve, as Azure Dragon¡¯s momentum began to surge out wildly, and his facial expression also turned languid and pale. ¡°You¡­ What have you done to me?¡± Azure Dragon shrieked, like a girl who had been violated. Xue An smiled indifferently, ¡°Nothing much, just crippled your cultivation level!¡± ¡°No! You devil, you¡­¡± Azure Dragon was going insane. The results of his hard cultivation were ruined by a single punch from this man. Xue An indifferently said, ¡°Devil? When you were wantonly abusing those weaker than you, why didn¡¯t you consider others as devils then?¡± Azure Dragon was at a loss for words. Zou Yi then stepped forward, grabbed Azure Dragon by the hair, and dragged him towards the room next door. ¡°No, don¡¯t, I can give you anything you want, please don¡¯t do this¡­ I¡¯ve been abused by my parents since I was young, and then I was abused by the lady of the Profound Wind Tower, which led to my personality, please give me a chance! Xue An, I was wrong, spare me!¡± Azure Dragon was extremely terrified, screaming with a face full of dread. Xue An, upon hearing this, just leisurely cleaned his ear with a finger, then smiled coldly. ¡°You were abused, your character is extreme, haha! Is that your reason for wantonly killing others? Now you know fear? Learned to repent? Too late! Drag him away!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zou Yi chuckled, then leaned over to Azure Dragon, who was already stiff with fright, and said. ¡°Kid, rest assured, I¡¯ve specially learned how to, definitely going to make sure you have a wonderful night!¡± With that, he dragged Azure Dragon into the adjacent room. As the door of the room closed, within moments, Azure Dragon¡¯s screams like those of a slaughtering pig could be heard. ¡°No¡­!¡± Xue An frowned. He had seen too many such people, using their own shadows as an excuse to harm others, but when it was their turn, they turned out to be as weak as sludge. Xue An raised his hand, and an invisible barrier enveloped the room. The screaming stopped immediately. Only then did Xue An turn around, smiled at Zhu Lei, who had turned deathly pale and had a wet patch between his legs, already scared to the point of wetting himself. ¡°Hello! We meet again!¡± Zhu Lei fell to his knees with a thud, trembling as he spoke, ¡°Xue¡­ Lord Xue, spare my life!¡± Xue An¡¯s smile grew colder, ¡°To trade your own sister for power, and to watch her be tortured without doing anything, now you have the nerve to beg for mercy?¡± Zhu Lei trembled violently, ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re even more detestable than that Azure Dragon! Sun Ling!¡± ¡°Present!¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you now!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes!¡± Sun Ling strode forward with a cold laugh, a flash of blade light in his hand, and he swiftly cut Zhu Lei¡¯s vocal cords, blocking back his screams, then said, ¡°You¡¯re actually a man? I even feel ashamed!¡± With that, he dragged the now stiff Zhu Lei, towards another room. The killers are invariably killed, the abusers invariably abused. That is called retribution. Chapter 477 - Chapter 477: Chapter 477 Turmoil in the Snowstorm (1st update) Chapter 477: Chapter 477 Turmoil in the Snowstorm (1st update) Fei Bai stepped out of the inn only to find out it had started to snow outside. The accumulated snow had already surpassed the tops of his shoes. The streets were deserted, without a single person or even a dog in sight. In such weather, even beggars would find the warmest place they could to stay in. Fei Bai took a deep breath, the piercing cold air suppressing the cough that was beginning to stir within him again. He gripped his sword tightly, straightened his cloak, and limped into the alley next to the inn, proceeding on the path he had previously scouted out. After scaling several high walls in a row, Fei Bai could already gaze in the distance upon the brilliantly lit Profound Wind Tower. He hid in a concealed corner, an abnormal flush creeping across his face. Fei Bai knew he was probably about to die. Three months ago, Profound Wind Tower suddenly invaded the Sword Control Villa located in the northern territory of Kunlun; the villa¡¯s master Wu Bucheng and the twelve Sword Control elders all perished in battle. The Sword Control Villa was annihilated. Actually, he should have died back then. If it weren¡¯t for Wu Bucheng leading everyone to forcefully carve out a bloody path and sending him out, Fei Bai was sure he would have died at that moment. Although he didn¡¯t die, he was struck by a palm from the lord of Profound Wind Tower, which inflicted a severe internal injury. This internal injury persisted, growing ever more grievous. Fei Bai couldn¡¯t help but recall his master¡¯s appearance before death. ¡°Fei Bai, you must survive! The swordsmanship legacy of Sword Control Villa that has lasted over a thousand years now relies solely on you!¡± At the time he said these words, Wu Bucheng had already sustained a dozen serious injuries, and even his Listening Sea Sword, which had accompanied him for a hundred years, was broken. Yet, even on the brink of death, he was still thinking about the legacy of the Sword Control Villa. With this thought, Fei Bai revealed a slight bitter smile. Master, your unworthy disciple cannot hold on any longer. But before dying, one must do something. In the past year, the Ahang Palace had been destroyed by the Fire King Temple, and almost none of the many other sects had survived. It was said that the Great Monk Miyoi, in the final moments, burned his Golden Body to use the Annihilation of the Buddha Kingdom, eliminating over a dozen top experts from the Fire King Temple in one fell swoop. They say a Bodhisattva is merciful, but in the end, didn¡¯t that Great Monk also rage? Fei Bai took another deep breath, the cold air considerably relieving the stuffiness in his chest and dispersing all distracting thoughts. Master, wait for me, I am coming! Fei Bai slowly drew the sword in his hand. His previous sword had been destroyed, and now he was using an iron sword that he had bought for twenty pieces of silver from a blacksmith¡¯s shop. Holding this iron sword, Fei Bai emerged from the shadows and walked slowly towards the dazzling Profound Wind Tower. The wind and snow raged chaotically. The guards at the door had also become a bit slack at this time. In such weather, how could it be possible for anyone to come looking for trouble? They huddled in a corner of the wall, chatting idly with each other. ¡°The lady of the tower has taken in another young boy, I heard he¡¯s sleek and shiny!¡± ¡°Tsk, how many is that this month?¡± ¡°I heard that the previous ones are already dead, and they died miserably, all sucked dry to mere husks!¡± ¡°Hisss! Does the lady have such a big appetite?¡± As they discussed, Fei Bai held his breath and focused, advancing as close as possible. However, his current cultivation level wasn¡¯t even comparable to a Heavenly Being, and after just over a dozen steps, the leader of the men frowned. ¡°We have a situation!¡± As he spoke, he was about to get up to check. Now is the time! Fei Bai clenched his teeth, channeled all of his remaining cultivation into his legs, and leaped suddenly, launching an attack at the group. Although it was just an ordinary iron-forged longsword, under Fei Bai¡¯s full exertion, the sword still emitted a dazzling Sword Qi. Pfft! The two outermost soldiers had their throats cut by the Sword Qi and collapsed dead on the ground. But the leader was clearly not an ordinary person; he let out a cold shout and drew his sword to make a slash. The sound of metal clashing rang out. Fei Bai¡¯s longsword broke upon impact. Then the leader lunged forward, raising his blade to strike. Fei Bai suddenly twisted, dodging the vital point but exposing his back in the process. Thud. The blade carved a bloody gash across Fei Bai¡¯s back. But the leader had no time to rejoice. Fei Bai had already drawn a short sword, using the momentum to charge into the leader¡¯s embrace and then stabbing directly into the leader¡¯s heart. Thud. The leader seemed unable to believe that someone could be so daring, dumbly looking down at the sword in his heart before collapsing dead. The remaining soldiers, jolted from their shock, rushed forward, brandishing their blades. Fei Bai, clumsy and exhausted, expended his last bit of strength to kill all the soldiers. But this also alerted the people inside. There was a commotion and footsteps could be heard from inside. Fei Bai, now devoid of any strength, staggered as he pulled the short sword out from the leader¡¯s heart, leaning against the wall and gasping for breath. A metallic sweetness filled his throat, and with an open mouth, he coughed up a mouthful of fresh blood. The blood splattered on the pure white snow, resembling a blooming plum blossom. Is this as far as I can hold out? After only killing a few guards¡­ How unsatisfactory! Fei Bai smiled bitterly, his vision already starting to blur when he saw people from Profound Wind Tower approaching with raised swords. ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± ¡°This person killed the gatekeepers!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± Amid these shouting voices, Fei Bai¡¯s consciousness began to fade. He knew he was about to die. But he didn¡¯t want to die at the hands of these people. So he raised his hand, ready to take his own life. Just then, a group of figures emerged from the pitch-black night. These figures were all dressed in very peculiar clothing and immediately charged over upon seeing this scene. Fei Bai was still in disbelief. The next moment utterly shocked him. The newcomers¡¯ cultivation levels varied, with the highest being no more than Loose Immortals. But their coordination was seamless, almost divine. So in just a brief encounter, the people from Profound Wind Tower didn¡¯t even have the chance to fight back and were all slain. The leader of the newcomers slowly approached, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I am Fei Bai, from Sword Control Villa! And who might you be?¡± Fei Bai retorted, eyeing the man. ¡°We are here on the command of our instructor, to annihilate Profound Wind Tower!¡± Instructor? Annihilate Profound Wind Tower? Fei Bai was startled and wanted to say something. Then another man slowly emerged from the darkness. This man had a handsome appearance, a smile playing on his lips, his eyes deep and unfathomable like the ocean. Fei Bai shivered all over. The man simply smiled slightly, ¡°Long time no see!¡± Fei Bai took a deep breath, ¡°Xue An!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Fei Bai suddenly didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He was a proud man; during his swordplay competition with Xue An back in the day, he¡¯d shone brightly even in defeat, retaining his glory despite the loss. But today, he was like a diseased dog, dragging a lame leg around, skirmishing with some petty soldiers. This stark contrast in circumstances left Fei Bai speechless. Xue An seemed to understand his thoughts and smiled faintly. ¡°What a coincidence, you¡¯re also here to exterminate Profound Wind Tower?¡± Chapter 478 - Chapter 478: Chapter 478: Revenge (Second Update) Chapter 478: Chapter 478: Revenge (Second Update) Hearing these words, Fei Bai¡¯s eyes lit up, but then quickly dimmed again, and he let out a bitter smile. ¡°That¡¯s right, but I can¡¯t go on anymore! Mr. Xue, I have a favor to ask of you!¡± Fei Bai paused, taking a few weak breaths, ¡°I hope you can help me destroy Profound Wind Tower, and avenge the hundreds of lives from my Sword Control Villa.¡± Having said that, Fei Bai looked at Xue An with eyes full of hope. Unexpectedly, Xue An shook his head slightly after hearing this. Fei Bai¡¯s heart gradually sank. At that moment, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Profound Wind Tower must be destroyed, but I am powerless to avenge you for this matter!¡± Fei Bai¡¯s expression turned gloomy, just as he was about to speak. Xue An continued, ¡°If you truly wish for revenge, then you should be the one to do it! After all, this is the great vendetta of your sect, and I am merely an outsider.¡± Confused by these words, Fei Bai said bitterly, ¡°But in my current condition, I probably won¡¯t even survive tonight, how can I seek revenge¡­¡± He stopped mid-sentence, stunned. Because Xue An spread open his hand, revealing a luminous orb filled with powerful energy within his palm. ¡°Is this¡­ essence blood?¡± Fei Bai whispered in disbelief. Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes, this is transformed from the essence blood of the Azure Dragon from Profound Wind Tower.¡± Azure Dragon! The name made Fei Bai¡¯s gaze turn cold. Scenes involuntarily appeared in his mind. His several junior martial sisters were tortured to death by this Azure Dragon right in front of him. Even now, the cries of his junior martial sisters and the triumphant laughter of the Azure Dragon echoed in Fei Bai¡¯s ears. And now, his essence blood had been transformed by Xue An into an orb of light. No need to ask. This Azure Dragon must have died at the hands of Xue An. ¡°I¡¯ve seen many unspeakable scenes within this filthy soul, including those of your Sword Control Villa! I know how much you must hate him, so now I bestow his essence blood upon you! Use the essence blood of Profound Wind Tower to fight against them, as for each drink and peck, this is what¡¯s called revenge!¡± Xue An said coolly. Xue An¡¯s words sent tremors through Fei Bai¡¯s entire body. At that moment, Xue An raised his hand. The orb of light flew directly into Fei Bai¡¯s chest. Light enveloped Fei Bai. The already severed and desiccated meridians began to revive under the light, and his injured organs started to heal. Even Fei Bai¡¯s crippled leg began to gradually recover under the nourishment of the essence blood from the Longevity Realm. Of course, all of this was extremely painful. But a satisfied smile appeared at the corners of Fei Bai¡¯s mouth. If pain could lead to his revenge, then let the pain be even more fierce. After a few moments. The light dispersed. Looking at Fei Bai now, his aura was climbing steadily, quickly returning to his previous levels, and even made slight progress. A robust Sword Qi burst forth from his body, even cutting through the thick clouds to create an opening. Moonlight shone through the gap, casting a snow-white glow over the area. Fei Bai¡¯s face was solemn as he knelt on one knee to the ground. ¡°Sir above, Fei Bai will forever remember this act of rebirth!¡± Xue An smiled and accepted his gesture. Then Fei Bai stood up, eyeing Profound Wind Tower which had been stirred into commotion by his recent powerful Sword Qi, his expression utterly indifferent. ¡°Sir, please allow me to bring this tower down!¡± Xue An extended his hand, making a gesture of invitation. Fei Bai slowly raised his right hand over his head. The currents of the air seemed to follow his movement, and even the falling snowflakes took on a deadly air. Scenes from the past flashed before Fei Bai. His childhood abandonment, later being picked up and raised by Wu Bucheng, learning the sword, and wandering the martial world. Back then, he had begun to be called a prodigy of the Sword Dao. There was a time when Fei Bai also believed he truly was a Sword Dao genius. It was not until he met Xue An at the trial tournament that he realized there are always others better than oneself. But at that time, he didn¡¯t feel too much about it. It wasn¡¯t until Sword Control Villa was destroyed and he wandered the jianghu that Fei Bai began to understand many truths. He had thought everything was like a fleeting reflection on water, beyond redemption. But unexpectedly, Xue An gave him another chance. Such a transformative experience made Fei Bai¡¯s heart of Sword Dao incredibly clear and pure. A faint smile appeared on the corners of his mouth. Then, he swung down. As his right hand fell, a slash of Sword Qi that seemed to sever heaven and earth itself tore through the sky. Crack! After a thunderous noise, Profound Wind Tower was split cleanly in two. At the same time, under the residual power of the Sword Qi, over a dozen buildings behind Profound Wind Tower were also cleaved in half. The might of this sword had broken through Fei Bai¡¯s past Sword Dao, reaching an entirely new realm. Mr. Xue watched and could not help but nod slightly. From his return to the present, Fei Bai¡¯s Sword Dao was the purest he had ever witnessed. Now, the wooden structure of Profound Wind Tower slowly toppled to both sides. Then, amidst the wind and snow, it collapsed with a boom. ¡°Who is it! Who dares to cut down my Profound Wind Tower!¡± a dozen figures charged out, shouting angrily. The cultivation levels of these figures were mostly that of Loose Immortals. Before Xue An could speak, Fei Bai coldly declared, ¡°Sword Control Villa¡¯s Fei Bai! Today, I will annihilate the entirety of your Profound Wind Tower!¡± After speaking, his hands waved in succession. A dozen dazzling beams of sword light swept across, heading straight for these figures. So fast were they that these figures had no time to react. But at that moment, a woman¡¯s ethereal sigh echoed from afar. With that sigh, a streak of black light flew over. Crack. The sword lights were instantly shattered by the black light. Then, a woman clad in a bright red robe appeared on the scene. ¡°Tower Mistress!¡± The people of Profound Wind Tower, upon seeing this woman, bowed and paid their respects in unison. With a detached tone, the woman said, ¡°I was away for but a few hours, and you let someone tear down the tower? Such a bunch of incompetents!¡± The people of Profound Wind Tower all trembled. Then the woman turned to Fei Bai and said coldly, ¡°So, the people of Sword Control Villa haven¡¯t been wiped out yet?¡± With that, dozens of black streaks of light lashed out at Fei Bai. From the moment this woman appeared, Fei Bai¡¯s gaze had been fixed on her. This woman, whose face seemed shrouded in mist, was the Tower Mistress of Profound Wind Tower. She was the main culprit behind the annihilation of Sword Control Villa. And she was the person Fei Bai most wanted to kill. So, when the black streaks appeared, Fei Bai, instead of retreating, advanced. His entire being turned into a streak of sword light, charging directly at the woman. ¡°Seeking death!¡± The woman said coldly. The black streaks suddenly merged into one, forming a pitch-black spike that met Fei Bai head-on. Boom. After a muffled sound, The black light was blasted apart. Fei Bai also let out a muffled grunt, was sent flying dozens of meters, and the Sword Qi swirling around him flickered and then shattered with a snap. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But at the same time, the Tower Mistress waved her sleeve, and a black light many times stronger than before flew toward him, turning into a sinister black needle mid-air. Fei Bai¡¯s face was pale, and he rallied his entire body¡¯s Sword Qi to confront the attack. But compared to the overwhelming black light, his Sword Qi seemed weak and feeble. However, just as the black light was about to hit Fei Bai, a hand appeared out of thin air, catching the streak of black light. Chapter 479 - Chapter 479: Chapter 479: The Mysterious Bird (Third Update) Chapter 479: Chapter 479: The Mysterious Bird (Third Update) The black gleam writhed like a living thing even after it was caught. Xue An applied force with his palm. Crack. The gleam let out a plaintive wail before it was crushed into oblivion, dissolving into black mist. The master of Profound Wind Tower grunted, and the mist that had shrouded her face dissipated, revealing a seductive and enchanting visage. But now, her face was filled with shock and rage. ¡°Who are you?¡± With a faint smile, Xue An said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you been looking for me all this time?¡± ¡°You¡¯re Xue An!¡± the master of Profound Wind Tower blurted out. Xue An nodded. The master of Profound Wind Tower¡¯s expression grew dark. She knew Xue An had returned, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to enter Kunlun City so soon. Hadn¡¯t she ordered a thorough investigation? How could there be no news at all? Were all those tasked with gathering intelligence idiots? The master of Profound Wind Tower seethed inwardly. ¡°When I first heard the name ¡®Profound Wind Tower¡¯, I had my suspicions, but it wasn¡¯t until I saw you that I confirmed one thing.¡± ¡°What did you confirm?¡± The master of Profound Wind Tower stood in mid-air, her aura gradually rising, causing her hair to flutter. ¡°You¡¯re not human, you¡¯re a demon!¡± Xue An¡¯s calm words were like a thunderclap, leaving Fei Bai stunned. A demon? Fei Bai had encountered demons before, but he had never seen one as powerful as the master of Profound Wind Tower who also lacked any demonic aura. The master of Profound Wind Tower¡¯s expression was as still as water, and she chuckled. ¡°A demon? What a joke. How could I be a demon? I am a dignified cultivator, a Golden Immortal! Xue An, I acknowledge your cultivation level is not bad, but opposing my Profound Wind Tower is going to be the most foolish thing you¡¯ve ever done in your life! I¡­¡± Xue An yawned out of boredom, cutting off the master of Profound Wind Tower, ¡°Are you done?¡± The master of Profound Wind Tower paused. ¡°Not only are you a demon, but you¡¯re also a very foolish one!¡± As he spoke, Xue An vanished from the spot and appeared above the master of Profound Wind Tower, his fist smashing down. The master of Profound Wind Tower hadn¡¯t anticipated Xue An¡¯s speed and was unable to react in time, getting struck by the punch and forcefully slammed into the ground. Boom. The ground was covered in snow, nearly an inch thick, and the master of Profound Wind Tower¡¯s impact sent snow flying in all directions. The master of Profound Wind Tower roared, ¡°Xue An, you¡­¡± Xue An once again hovered above her, speaking indifferently, ¡°Not only are you foolish, but you¡¯re also a very noisy demon!¡± As he spoke, Xue An struck down with two more punches. The sheer force of the punches created a huge crater in the ground. The master of Profound Wind Tower was right in the middle of it. And Xue An had no intention of stopping there, his punches continuing to rain down without pause. ¡°Still refusing to show your true form? Then I¡¯ll just have to pound you until you do,¡± Xue An said lightly. The spectacle rendered Fei Bai and the people of Profound Wind Tower speechless. Fei Bai was astonished at the strength Xue An now possessed. It had been only two years. Xue An, who had to put forth his full effort when dealing with the similarly Golden Immortal leader of the Immortal Palace, now seemed effortlessly composed and at ease. This indicated how much his power had increased. Even Fei Bai felt a sense of despair at the rate of growth. Could it be that Xue An had also reached the level of a Golden Immortal? Fei Bai silently wondered. The people of Profound Wind Tower found it unbelievable. Ever since the existence of Profound Wind Tower, for more than a year now, their Lady Tower Master had never been defeated. Yet, today, she was beaten by Xue An without the strength to fight back. ¡°Enough!¡± A shrill cry emerged from the deep crater. Following that, streaks of black light filled the entire crater. Then, they saw a gigantic beast appear within the pit, bird-like yet not. Xue An stood at the edge of the pit with his hands behind his back, a slight smile on his face, ¡°It turns out to be a blackened Xuan bird, quite rare indeed.¡± Xuan bird. An exotic beast from ancient times. Unexpectedly, it had appeared today in Kunlun, and moreover, it was a blackened Xuan bird. ¡°Xue An, those who witness my true form are doomed to die! You ought to¡­aah!¡± The Xuan bird was just about to utter some imposing words when it screamed in agony. For Xue An had unexpectedly appeared behind it at some point, grasping with one hand the wings made of black light, and shouting coldly. ¡°Rise up!¡± With that, Xue An pulled the Xuan bird out of the crater by force. Only then did people see clearly that it was indeed a giant black bird, similar in shape to a Phoenix, yet somewhat smaller. And the black streaks were actually its feathers. At that moment, the black streaks crisscrossed through the sky like black chains, surrounding Xue An completely before expanding violently like an electric shock. The bird¡¯s form fluffed up, revealing countless fine black streaks. The black streaks launched towards Xue An like a dense black rain. Xue An didn¡¯t dodge or hide, standing quietly in mid-air, still grasping hold of several feathers from the Xuan bird¡¯s wings. The black rain engulfed Xue An. The Xuan bird laughed triumphantly, ¡°Hehe, what a fool, to actually catch my black feathers bare-handed; he truly does not know the word ¡®death¡¯!¡± No sooner had its words faded, a series of pure white flames appeared amidst the black rain. Under the scorching flames. The black rain melted away like snow under boiling water, disappearing swiftly. The Xuan bird¡¯s triumph turned to panic. ¡°How can you have such flames, no¡­¡± Before it could finish speaking, it was swung by Xue An and smashed heavily onto the ground nearby. Boom. The ground was smashed into a large crater. The black light on the Xuan bird¡¯s body shattered a great deal. But before it could catch its breath, Xue An swung it up again. Boom, boom, boom! Xue An, like wielding a whip, smashed the ground into craters everywhere, and the Xuan bird¡¯s size was smashed down by more than half, no longer as arrogant as before. ¡°I yield, I yield! Sir, please stop smashing!¡± the Xuan bird yelled. ¡°Tell me, who sent you?¡± Xue An let go, dusted off his hands, and spoke indifferently. The Xuan bird shrank back, truly frightened by Xue An¡¯s violence, ¡°I do not understand what you mean?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°The mark on you shows you came from the Demon Realm, and it seems your cultivation level was forcibly elevated by a powerful being before your descent! Let me guess which part of the Demon Realm? Vermilion Bird Realm? No, that¡¯s not it, those arrogant creatures wouldn¡¯t deal with a bird like you.¡± ¡°Phoenix Realm? That¡¯s not right either! Phoenixes and Xuan birds have always been at odds, you wouldn¡¯t listen to them!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Could it be¡­ you weren¡¯t assigned by your avian deity?¡± With every line that Xue An spoke, the Xuan bird shuddered, its gaze filled with immense reverence towards him by the end. ¡°Who exactly are you, how could you know so much about the Demon Realm?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Xue An said with a light smile, turning his head towards the darkness in the distance. ¡°Having hidden for so long, is it not time to show yourself yet?¡± Chapter 481 - Chapter 481: Chapter 481: Get Back to Your Fire Demon Realm (First Update) Chapter 481: Chapter 481: Get Back to Your Fire Demon Realm (First Update) This flame was not an ordinary fire, but a kind of demon flame that emitted a red glow. As soon as it flew out, even the air was twisted by the scorching heat. Yet, facing such a fierce blaze, Xue An¡¯s expression became more and more excited, as if a gluttonous epicure had seen a delicate and delicious snack. In an instant, the demon flame had reached him. The boundless Sea of Fire instantly swallowed Xue An¡¯s body completely. The Fire Demon King sneered, ¡°And here I thought you had some special abilities, but in the end, you were still consumed by my flames? Never mind, I¡¯ll find a suitable body for you later!¡± The latter sentence was directed at Lai Shuo¡¯s soul. In his view, anyone consumed by his flames would be incinerated, even an Immortal. Xue An must have been utterly destroyed, his soul reduced to nothingness. Lai Shuo flattered, ¡°Your Highness truly possesses divine might, this Xue An was so arrogant, and yet he was ultimately slain by you!¡± The Fire Demon King laughed heartily, ¡°How could a mere mortal Cultivator be a match for me, the Fire Demon King!¡± ¡°Your Highness is right, it¡¯s a pity that the Xuan Bird fellow was just too stupid, dying in utter confusion!¡± The Fire Demon King chuckled, ¡°That Xuan Bird was nothing more than a dispensable piece sent out by the Lord, absent or dead, it doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Lai Shuo offered another round of unabashed flattery, so crass it was nauseating. But this Fire Demon King actually enjoyed this bootlicking, breaking into proud laughter at Lai Shuo¡¯s compliments. At that moment, a sudden change occurred. The bubbling demon flame, as if encountering an extremely terrifying natural enemy, suddenly began to scatter and flee. The Fire Demon King¡¯s proud laughter came to an abrupt halt. For at the center of the demon flame, a pure white lotus gradually emerged. Once the white lotus appeared, all the fleeing demon flames were immobilized and then turned into flame giants, kneeling and worshiping the white lotus. All flames worship the white lotus! ¡°How is this possible!¡± The Fire Demon King screamed as if he were a young girl being teased. The overwhelming pressure emitted by the white lotus made him, as the Fire Demon King, want to kneel and worship. At this moment, the worshiping demon flames began to explode one by one, and then surged into the white lotus. As they surged in, the white lotus began to bloom bit by bit. And the pressure that enveloped the heavens and the earth grew more and more intense. The Fire Demon King trembled as he watched this scene. When the white lotus finally bloomed completely, it transformed into a blazing white flame. The Fire Demon King let out an almost moaning cry, ¡°Divine Flame, how could such a Divine Flame exist in this world!¡± Within the white flame, a slender and delicate hand slowly reached out, then Xue An¡¯s entire figure emerged from it. ¡°Tastes good!¡± Xue An said with a smile. The flame used by the Fire Demon King was a special kind of flame from the Demon Realm, powerful in its own right. But in front of Xue An, it could only serve as food for the Divine Flame. Witnessing this scene, the Fire Demon King did the smartest thing he had ever done in his life! He turned and ran. Because he knew better than anyone else. Anyone who could command such a Divine Flame was not someone he could afford to provoke. But Xue An clearly had no intention of letting him go. With an extension of his hand, threads of white flame weaved like a Dragon-Snake, completely enveloping a segment of the heavens and the earth. The Fire Demon King was trapped within it. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Thinking of leaving now, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit rude?¡± The Fire Demon King turned around, his dignified face contorting into an exceedingly sycophantic smile. ¡°My lord, I truly did not know you possessed such great power. I¡¯ve lost. I will now return to the Demon Realm and report to the Fire Monarch. From now on, I shall not come to this world again. What do you think?¡± The Fire Demon King surrendered. His surrender was incredibly swift and decisive. To onlookers, this seemed difficult to comprehend. For instance, Lai Shuo found it utterly inconceivable. How could the mighty Fire Demon King capitulate without even putting up a fight? Thus, his soul uttered, ¡°Your Majesty, you¡­¡±. With a crisp snap, The Fire Demon King directly crushed the soul of Lai Shuo he held in his hand and then bowed and nodded, saying, ¡°My lord, everything was this man¡¯s doing; I knew nothing of the rest.¡± Xue An¡¯s lips slightly curled upwards, revealing a faint smile. The Fire Demon King¡¯s lack of backbone, incomprehensible to others, seemed perfectly normal to Xue An in the context of the Demon Race. Because in the Demon Realm, the law of the jungle where the strong prey upon the weak and the strongest reigns supreme was an unbreakable absolute truth. Submitting to those stronger than oneself and devouring those weaker than oneself¡ªactions that might be hesitated over in other worlds¡ªare as mundane as breathing in the Demon Realm. Observing Xue An¡¯s silence, the Fire Demon King began to feel panicked. The white lotus he had just seen had utterly terrified him. For that was the Apocalypse Flame, which even the Fire Monarch and the Demon Gods did not possess! The flame that Xue An had was reborn with his soul. This flame was something Xue An had obtained by chance from a crack in time and space while exploring the Sky Beyond the Skies. Initially, Xue An did not pay it much mind, but later on, he discovered the fire¡¯s marvel. That marvel was its ability to transform into any other type of flame. This was why, when he eradicated the Church of Light, the Son of Light and others thought they faced the highest Divine Flame of Light, but now the Fire Demon King believed it to be the Demon Realm¡¯s most powerful Divine Flame. After pondering for a moment, Xue An said to the Fire Demon King, whose expression was shifting uncertainly, ¡°You come from the Fiery Demon Realm?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Well then, I will spare you a sliver of soul. Go back and tell that so-called Fire Monarch of yours, if he dares to transgress again, beware that I might annihilate your Fiery Demon Realm!¡± Upon hearing this, the Fire Demon King let out a piercing scream, ¡°Do not, my lord, I am but a minor Fire Demon King. I will surely convey your message, please spare my life!¡± ¡°Spare you?¡± Xue An¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile, ¡°The very act of coveting the mortal world is your deadly sin. Now, sparing you a sliver of soul is an offer of mercy. Are you still not satisfied? Or perhaps, I should just obliterate you completely!¡± ¡°No!¡± The Fire Demon King suddenly recognized the reality of his situation. This man was different from the other human cultivators. Decisive in his killing, and his methods mysterious and unfathomable. If he continued to waste words, he might indeed be utterly destroyed. With a wave of Xue An¡¯s hand, strands of white flame, like threads, bound the Fire Demon King, while the ends of those threads plunged into the Fire Demon King¡¯s body, voraciously absorbing his essence. A look of utter terror appeared on the Fire Demon King¡¯s face as he let out waves of agonized screams. Simultaneously, his once towering figure rapidly shrank. After a short while, all that remained was a tiny flame the size of a fingertip. Only then did the white flame reluctantly release its binding. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The feeble flame floated in mid-air, as if it could extinguish at any moment, and a very faint voice came forth. ¡°Lord, have mercy!¡± Xue An nodded slightly, ¡°Remember, tell that Fire Monarch of yours, any further inappropriate thoughts, and the outcome will be a hundred times more miserable than yours.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Begone!¡± Chapter 482 - Chapter 482: Chapter 482: Weakness is the Original Sin (Second Update) Chapter 482: Chapter 482: Weakness is the Original Sin (Second Update) The Fire Demon King, now reduced to what seemed like the flame of a candle, was granted amnesty and returned directly to the Flame Demon Realm through the spatial imprint engraved deep within his soul by the Fire Monarch. Arriving had been a Herculean effort ¡ª compressing his strength and controlling his Divine Sense, for fear of being bound by the spatial laws. But the return journey was much smoother. The laws of space could not be bothered with such a tiny flame. As a result, he returned to the Demon Realm with ease. Within the Myriad Realms, the Demon Race is an incredibly vast and domineering tribe. This is evident from the sheer number of worlds they possess. The Demon Realm has one main realm, vast and boundless, ranking highly among the myriad continued. At the same time, there are subsets like the Green Hills Fox Realm, the Serpent Demon Realm, etc., scattered within, much like a great tree where the main Demon Realm serves as the trunk and places like the Green Hills Fox Realm as its branches and leaves. It should be mentioned here. In the strictest sense, the Dragon Realm is also considered part of the Demon Realm. However, due to the overwhelming strength of the Dragon Clan and their presence across the Multiverse, many view the Dragon Realm as a separate entity, not subordinate to the Demon Realm. The Flame Demon Realm to which the Fire Demon King returned is one such insignificant world. Although unimpressive, this Flame Demon Realm could also be described as expansive. The environment, however, is far more hostile. There are almost no plains; everywhere are volcanoes erupting or on the verge of eruption. The lava they spew flows and converges to form long rivers of magma. The air is filled with the pungent odor of sulfur. In such an environment, not to mention ordinary humans, even common cultivators would struggle to survive. But for the Fire Demon tribe, this is a naturally gifted paradise. No sooner had the Fire Demon King returned than he plunged eagerly into a volcano¡¯s mouth, bathing and frolicking in the viscous magma. ¡°This feels so good!¡± the Fire Demon King moaned in ecstasy. For him, soaking in lava was like bathing in hot springs, utterly soothing, and even the previously weak flames of his body began to grow stronger. ¡°That was really close today; I nearly died in that mortal world! And who exactly was that man?¡± the Fire Demon King pondered darkly. Just then, a powerful suction force pulled him out of the magma. Before he could react, he transformed into a streak of light, soaring toward the sky. A moment later. The panicked Fire Demon King found himself in front of a vast palace built from Fire Crystals. Sitting on the palace¡¯s throne was a fire giant. Seeing this giant, the Fire Demon King transformed from a flame to human form in trepidation and then knelt on the ground. ¡°Fire¡­ Fire Monarch!¡± His voice was weak and trembling. A chorus of mocking laughter emanated from both sides of the palace. ¡°Tsk, tsk, isn¡¯t this the Fiery Flame Demon King? How come you¡¯re now barely larger than a torch?¡± ¡°And after returning to the realm of fire, instead of presenting yourself before our lord, you hid in that volcano¡ªyour heart deserves condemnation!¡± These jeering voices all belonged to various Fire Demon Kings. They all transformed into human forms, watching with cold smiles as the Fiery Flame Demon King knelt on the ground. At that moment, the Fire Monarch seated upon the throne spoke indifferently, ¡°What happened? Why have you turned into this state?¡± ¡°Fire Monarch, I intended to preserve the Fire Seed before reporting to you! I descended into the Kunlun secret realm in the world of men, and everything was going smoothly. But suddenly, a man appeared, first killing the Xuan Bird, then leaving me in this state!¡± the Fiery Flame Demon King cried out for help. Hearing its words, the Flame Demon Kings erupted into a bout of laughter. The laughter was tinged with schadenfreude, but it was mostly filled with naked mockery and disdain. ¡°How laughable, the world has long become ruins, even the Kunlun secret realm has declined! How could anyone possibly reduce a Demon King to such a state?¡± ¡°Exactly, and this time its arrival was even facilitated by the Fire Monarch himself, who preserved almost all of its strength. Yet, it was still beaten until its Fire Seed nearly extinguished¡ªa total waste!¡± The mockery and insults made the Fiery Flame Demon King almost beside itself with rage. But it didn¡¯t dare to say anything because it was so weak that it could be extinguished with a single breath. In the Demon Realm, weakness is the original sin. ¡°You¡¯re saying someone beat you into this shape?¡± The Fire Monarch¡¯s face, composed of flames, showed no emotion, just indifferently asked. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°And how did he beat you? Tell me in detail!¡± The Fiery Flame Demon King, trembling with fear, gave a rough account of what had happened. However, when it mentioned that Xue An had used the Demon Realm Divine Flame, the entire Divine Temple was drowned in laughter. ¡°That¡¯s truly hilarious, a mere mortal managing to master a Divine Flame that even the Fire Monarch doesn¡¯t possess. Fiery, your imagination is quite rich!¡± ¡°Hehe, I bet it was just its own stupidity that led to the loss of its Cultivation Level!¡± The flames on the Fire Monarch¡¯s body suddenly flared up, ¡°Silence!¡± In an instant, the hall turned quiet. Then the Fire Monarch spoke in an amused tone, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that you encountered someone in the mortal world whose Cultivation Level is not inferior to mine, and that person beat you into this state?¡± A few snickers sounded again in the hall. The Fiery Flame Demon King, shakily said, ¡°Reporting to the Fire Monarch, that is indeed the case!¡± ¡°Very well! In that case, I can¡¯t really blame you, and you have also suffered a lot in the mortal world, resulting in the complete loss of your Cultivation Level.¡± The Fiery Flame Demon King¡¯s voice was choked with emotion, ¡°The Fire Monarch is too kind, it¡¯s all because of my incompetence.¡± The Fire Monarch said indifferently, ¡°Come here, I have a gift for you!¡± These words made the Fiery Flame Demon King shudder, then it screamed out in terror, ¡°Fire Monarch, although I have lost my Cultivation Level, my Fire Seed still remains. Just give me a hundred years, no, fifty years, and I promise I will be restored to my former state, then I can still serve you.¡± The Fire Monarch cracked a mild smile, ¡°I am giving you a gift, what are you afraid of? Come here!¡± The hall was silent; the Demon Kings lined on either side watched with indifferent expressions. The Fiery Flame Demon King didn¡¯t dare to resist any longer, crawling a few steps on its knees, said with extreme sycophancy, ¡°Fire Monarch, my domain has many Fiery Flame Crystal Stones, I will offer them all to you.¡± No sooner had it finished speaking than the Fire Monarch extended a hand, a giant hand of flame then grasped the Fiery Flame Demon King. ¡°Fire Monarch, I beg you, don¡¯t kill¡­¡± The giant hand of flame suddenly clenched, and the Fiery Flame Demon King¡¯s Fire Seed was completely crushed, then the Fire Monarch opened its mouth and swallowed it down. ¡°Offer to me? Hehe! If I eat you, what isn¡¯t mine?¡± said the Fire Monarch, sneering. The other Flame Demon Kings in the hall all showed faces of unconcern. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the Demon Realm, at least in the Flame Demon Realm, such things were all too common. After all, although the Fiery Flame Demon King had lost all its Cultivation Level, its Fire Seed remained, and after consuming it, the benefits to one¡¯s own Cultivation Level would be immense. The Fire Monarch closed its eyes. He was ready to search through the Fiery Flame Demon King¡¯s soul memories to see what exactly had happened. But just as the Divine Sense touched these fragments, a weak yet incomparably potent Pure White Flame suddenly burst forth. Chapter 485 - Chapter 485: Chapter 485: The Father and Daughters Who Stole Ice Cream (1st Update) Chapter 485: Chapter 485: The Father and Daughters Who Stole Ice Cream (1st Update) An Yan was sound asleep in the room. Xue An and his daughters, Xue Xiang and Nian Nian, were outside scoping out the situation. ¡°Daddy, Mommy seems to have fallen asleep!¡± Xiang Xiang whispered in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s not ¡®seems,¡¯ she definitely has. I can even hear Mommy¡¯s snoring!¡± Nian Nian said. Xue An nodded, ¡°You two wait here, don¡¯t go anywhere, understand?¡± The two little girls nodded in unison. Xue An tip-toed into the room. Although it was freezing outside, the room was heated by an ancient warming technology known as ¡°»ðÁú,¡± and he felt the warmth engulfing him as he stepped inside. Xue An walked to the bedside, looked closely for a moment, then gently placed his hand on the ring An Yan was wearing. Light flickered. Xue An opened the Mustard Seed Ring and, with great speed, took out a huge box from it. The light faded. Xue An, holding the box, was about to turn around and leave. An Yan murmured and turned over in her sleep. This startled the two little girls peeping through the crack in the door outside; Nian Nian almost cried out in alarm, but was luckily silenced in time as Xiang Xiang quickly covered her mouth. Xue An held his breath and watched for a while. Seeing that An Yan had merely turned over and then had fallen back into a deep sleep, he breathed a sigh of relief and signaled ¡°OK¡± to the outside. The two little girls had stars in their eyes. Xue An slowly backed away until he reached the doorway, before saying in a low voice, ¡°Follow me!¡± Turning around, Xue An, like a mouse that had snagged something, tiptoed forward, with the two little girls lightly treading behind him. Once they finally reached the bottom of the stairs and turned the corner of the corridor, Nian Nian let out a cheer. ¡°Yay! Daddy, you are the best!¡± Xue An crouched down smiling and placed the huge round box on the railing. The two little girls crowded around as well, and the three of them quietly stared at the round box. After a long while. Xiang Xiang licked her lips, ¡°Daddy, shall we open it?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes, open it!¡± Nian Nian was practically drooling, ¡°Daddy, can we eat it all up?¡± ¡°Yes, you can!¡± With that, Xue An pried open the lid of the round box, and a scent of vanilla mixed with cream wafted out. Xue An then unwrapped the paper seal, revealing an ice cream with a faint scent of fresh grass. This ice cream was much bigger than usual, nearly filling the entire large box. The two little girls¡¯ eyes shone as they gazed at it. Nian Nian was so excited she was nearly in tears. ¡°Daddy, when did you buy this ice cream?¡± Xue An chuckled, ¡°I bought it a long time ago; it¡¯s just that your mom placed it in her Mustard Seed Ring and wouldn¡¯t let you have it!¡± As Xue An had said, knowing his daughters¡¯ love for ice cream, he contacted the H?agen-Dazs factory directly and ordered several of their favorite flavors. Of course. At first, the company didn¡¯t pay any attention to Xue An. After all, no matter how much Xue An ordered, it was insignificant for a big company. But it seemed there wasn¡¯t a problem in the world that money couldn¡¯t solve. Thus, he successfully custom ordered many special ice cream styles that were unique in the whole world. Like this big round box, for one. The father and his two daughters were beside themselves with excitement, but then they encountered a serious problem. That was the lack of spoons! ¡°What do we do? Scoop it out with our hands?¡± Xiang Xiang asked. ¡°I have no objections, and if that doesn¡¯t work, I can always lick it!¡± Nian Nian was already impatient. Xue An pointed at the small flat pans hanging around their necks, ¡°Eat with this!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Both little girls looked puzzled. Xue An chuckled, squatting down and gripping the two small flat pans. Narrowing his eyes slightly, he then said, ¡°Okay! Now take off your necklaces and shout ¡®I want to eat ice cream!¡¯¡± The two little girls immediately took off their pans and shouted in unison, ¡°I want to eat ice cream!¡± In the swirling light, the two tiny flat pans transformed into two large spoons. Upon seeing this, the two little girls were so ecstatic they cheered and rushed forward, each giving Xue An a kiss. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Xue An thought proudly that he indeed was amazing, otherwise how could an ordinary person add an extra spoon function to the Qingmu Spiritual Artifact! Then with a grin, he said, ¡°Alright, go eat quickly, or your mother will discover it, and you won¡¯t be able to eat any!¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± The two little girls blissfully began scooping up the ice cream with their Qingmu spoons. Outside, the world lay under unmelted snow; cold wind blew through the corridor, yet the two young ladies didn¡¯t mind at all and kept eating their ice cream in big bites. The scene always seemed a bit odd. At least when Zhu Ruyan passed by and saw this, she was somewhat flabbergasted. ¡°Sir, this is¡­¡± Xue An shook his head, gesturing for silence, and whispered softly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, the two little girls were fussing to eat ice cream, but Yan¡¯er was worried they¡¯d catch a cold again and wouldn¡¯t let them have any, so I had to sneak it out.¡± Zhu Ruyan was torn between laughter and tears at this. Who could imagine that the mighty Mr. Xue known throughout Kunlun would sneakily lead his daughters to steal ice cream. Still, she couldn¡¯t help but worry and said, ¡°Sir, what if they really get sick from it?¡± Xue An laughed and shook his head, ¡°Nonsense, these are my daughters, how could they get sick from eating ice cream?¡± Zhu Ruyan laughed awkwardly, ¡°Sir, I think it¡¯s better not to eat too much, and if Sister Yan finds out, won¡¯t she be angry?¡± After speaking, Zhu Ruyan winked at Xue An. ¡°No need! Yan¡¯er is sleeping, by the time she wakes up, we will have finished the ice cream! She won¡¯t know! Also, what¡¯s wrong with your eyes, Ruyan?¡± Just then, a cool voice came from behind, ¡°Oh, really?¡± Upon hearing this voice, Xue An stiffened and slowly turned around. There stood An Yan, arms crossed, looking at him with a playful gaze. Xue An forced a unnatural smile, ¡°Ahem, Yan¡¯er, listen to me, you were sleeping so soundly, I didn¡¯t want to disturb your rest, so I didn¡¯t say hello before taking out the ice cream!¡± The two little girls also saw their mother¡¯s arrival, and they quickly turned around, using their small bodies to block the box of ice cream. There were remains of ice cream at the corner of Nian Nian¡¯s mouth, and Xiang Xiang nudged her, signaling with a look. Nian Nian hurriedly licked it clean, and then both little girls stood stiffly, with faces pretending as if they knew nothing about what just happened, that it was all dad¡¯s doing and they had nothing to do with it. An Yan looked at this scene with a mix of laughter and helplessness, and with no other option, she had to put on a stern face and addressed Xue An. ¡°Sneaking ice cream with two daughters, tell me, how should you be punished?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An stood with a bitter expression receiving An Yan¡¯s moral lessons, and the two little girls weren¡¯t spared either as they stood in punishment alongside him. From time to time, the trio would secretly pull faces to make each other laugh. An Yan could only helplessly maintain a stern face, posing as the queen of the household. Zhu Ruyan watched the scene unfold and suddenly felt very envious. This¡­ this is what a family is! Chapter 486 - Chapter 486: Chapter 486: Observations on the Train (2nd Update) Chapter 486: Chapter 486: Observations on the Train (2nd Update) A month had passed since the battle on the snowy night. Inside the Kunlun Secret Realm, all was calm, and peace reigned over all the seas. At this moment, Zhou Daniu, who was seated in meditation, suddenly had various phantom images swirling above his head. Among these illusions were enchanting women throwing themselves into his arms, and there were also jackals, wolves, and fierce tigers watching intently. But no matter how the phantoms changed, Zhou Daniu was like a rock amid the raging waves, unmoved. moments later. Strands of golden light began to emanate from Zhou Daniu¡¯s body. The light was not as dazzling as before, but it radiated a very soft and tenacious glow. At the same time, the Blood of the Wolf God that Zhou Daniu had obtained in the War Wolf Secret Realm began to stir and entangle with the golden light, gradually merging into one. After a good while, there was a crisp snapping sound. The phantoms above Zhou Daniu¡¯s head suddenly shattered, and his body was enveloped in a golden light tinged with a trace of blood red. A formidable aura soared to the skies, stirring the clouds and changing their color. Zhou Daniu slowly opened his eyes, a flash of golden light disappeared in a twinkle, and then his eyes gradually returned to normal. Loose Immortal Peak! After a month of diligent cultivation, Zhou Daniu had finally made the breakthrough, and he was also the first member of the Fire Phoenix Squad to reach the peak of Loose Immortal. Of course, his achievement was not surprising. This honest man had the best talent for cultivation among all the members of Fire Phoenix. Besides him, the other members of Fire Phoenix had also made significant progress. Even squad leader Cheng Hao was only a hair¡¯s breadth away from breaking through to Loose Immortal Peak. But cultivation is like that, very much a matter of fate and opportunity. If the opportunity isn¡¯t right, then that one insight might as well be an insurmountable gap. Xue An knew that the members of Fire Phoenix were almost at their limits and that staying any longer in the Kunlun Secret Realm wouldn¡¯t be very meaningful, so he decided to leave the next day. Although Zhu Ruyan was prepared for this outcome, she still felt very sad. During the past month-plus, she hadn¡¯t been idle, learning many magical techniques from Xue An. Although Zhu Ruyan¡¯s cultivation level was at the peak of Loose Immortal, she was a complete novice in their application. This was also why she was oppressed without the ability to fight back. However, after more than a month of hard cultivation, Zhu Ruyan¡¯s magical techniques had significantly improved. She could definitely protect herself now. For this reason, Zhu Ruyan was even more reluctant for Xue An to leave. To this, Xue An just smiled, ¡°This place is very important to me, and if you are idle, you can help me manage it! That would also be helping me, how about it?¡± Upon hearing Xue An¡¯s words, Zhu Ruyan¡¯s eyes gradually lit up, and she nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Zhu Ruyan had now started addressing Xue An as Master. She buried those prior fantasies deep in her heart and constantly reminded herself to be clear about her position. Calling him Master was also a way to cut off her own wishful thinking. This time they returned not to the Kunlun mountains, but directly descended upon Dianzhou. As soon as Xue An and the others appeared, they immediately alarmed Commander Hu. He urgently sent someone to invite Xue An and his party into the command headquarters. When he saw the Fire Phoenix Squad, whom he hadn¡¯t seen for many days, Commander Hu couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback. The squad was even more formidable than when they had left! ¡°Mr. Xue, Major General An left Dianzhou a while ago and has returned to Zhongdu,¡± Commander Hu said. Xue An nodded, looked around at everyone, and then asked with a smile, ¡°What about Zhang Chu?¡± Commander Hu chuckled, ¡°Zhang Chu took the members of the Blood Qilin on a mission! Mr. Xue, I really owe you thanks for the formation you gifted to Zhang Chu. Now, Blood Qilin is much stronger than before!¡± Xue An smiled, saying nothing further. Now that Dianzhou was at peace, Xue An let Fire Phoenix return to her squad. He then led his family to prepare for their return to Zhongdu. According to Xue An¡¯s preference, they had originally planned to fly back. But Xue Xiang and Nian Nian, his two little girls, had recently become obsessed with an animated show about trains and insisted on taking a train back. As a super dad expert at spoiling his daughters, he had to fulfill his own children¡¯s wishes. However, once the family boarded the train, the two little girls surveyed their surroundings for a while. ¡°Daddy, is this the train?¡± Xue Xiang asked. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°But why doesn¡¯t this train have a long chimney?¡± Nian Nian asked. ¡°Yeah! And it doesn¡¯t have that long, drawn-out horn sound either!¡± Xiang Xiang asked. Xue An: ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­, I think maybe this train is still too small, and the chimney hasn¡¯t grown out yet,¡± Xue An said. This explanation was far-fetched, but the two little girls believed it. ¡°Daddy¡¯s right, this train definitely hasn¡¯t grown up yet! Once it¡¯s grown, it will grow a chimney!¡± Nian Nian said. ¡°Then how can we make it grow up quickly?¡± Xiang Xiang asked, frowning. ¡°I know!¡± Nian Nian¡¯s eyes lit up as she spoke, ¡°We must feed it ice cream, for sure!¡± ¡°All you know is to eat ice cream!¡± Xiang Xiang said with a tone of tough love. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same?¡± Nian Nian retorted, pouting. ¡°I definitely am not!¡± ¡°You ate one more bite of my ice cream last night!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because the day before yesterday, you ate one more piece of my chocolate!¡± The two little girls started to chirp away, arguing over who had eaten more of whose snacks. This scene also drew many smiles from other passengers in the carriage. After all, two quirky little girls like them were sure to be popular wherever they went. Just as the train was about to depart, two more passengers entered the carriage. These two passengers were a man and a woman. The man was dressed in a tailored suit with slicked-back hair, a smug look plastered across his face. The girl was pretty but seemed shy and tentative, probably just having left school. She was also dressed simply, which suggested that she wasn¡¯t from a wealthy family. These two took their seats diagonally across from Xue An. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to them. Not long after they sat down, the train began to move. Then the man in the suit said loudly, ¡°Originally, my cousin was supposed to send a car to pick me up, but he got tied up at the last minute and couldn¡¯t come! Otherwise, why would we have to bother with this crappy train?¡± The arrogance in the man¡¯s words was revolting. The girl kept her head down timidly and remained silent upon hearing his comment. The man in the suit chuckled and reached out to put his hand on the girl¡¯s shoulder. She shivered and moved back, avoiding his touch. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t do that!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The man retracted his hand, saying discontentedly, ¡°Dreamy, I only touched your shoulder. What are you dodging for!¡± In a quiet voice, the girl said, ¡°Mr. Tian, you said you would take me to Zhongdu, to join Tianyuan Company!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Before that, I hope you won¡¯t do this,¡± she said. Upon hearing this, Tian Bohan¡¯s lips curled up with a faint, cold smile, ¡°That¡¯s true, but you should let me collect some interest first, right!¡± Chapter 487 - Chapter 487: Chapter 487 How much money does she owe you? (Third Release) Chapter 487: Chapter 487 How much money does she owe you? (Third Release) ¡°You think it¡¯s easy to get into Tianyuan Company? If my cousin wasn¡¯t a manager there, with your education and experience, don¡¯t even dream about stepping foot inside Tianyuan Company¡¯s doors!¡± Tian Bohan said coldly. Yuan Mengying lowered her head even more, ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®but¡¯ about it, Yuan Mengying, remember, you¡¯re the one begging me! Understand?¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± Yuan Mengying murmured softly. It was only then that Tian Bohan, feeling satisfied, reached out and grabbed Yuan Mengying¡¯s hand. Yuan Mengying shuddered, but didn¡¯t dare to resist, as her eyes began to redden. Their conversation was not loud, and the people around paid no attention. Only Xue An heard them, and he frowned slightly. Tianyuan Company? His Tianyuan Company? And who was this man? Xue An felt somewhat puzzled but did not show it, simply watching quietly. Tian Bohan was clearly not content with just holding hands. His hand began to wander restlessly. But the moment his hand touched Yuan Mengying¡¯s waist, she leaped up as if electrocuted, attracting many gazes. Tian Bohan obviously hadn¡¯t expected this, but he also didn¡¯t dare to be too blatant in front of so many people, so he made up an excuse to brush it off. Yuan Mengying sat down again, only this time, she sat even further away from Tian Bohan. Tian Bohan¡¯s expression grew uglier by the moment, and his gaze toward Yuan Mengying became increasingly malevolent. However, he didn¡¯t dare to do anything else, and so they remained in deadlock until the next stop. Leaving Dianzhou for Zhongdu involved passing through several major cities, and they were now stopping in the necessary transit city, Lingnan City. The train needed to stop there for a while. A few people got off the train at this stop, and several others boarded. Everything seemed normal. But just then, the door to the carriage was kicked open, and a group of guys with dyed hair and threatening faces, as if they had ¡°hooligan¡± etched on their foreheads, walked in. They scanned the carriage, and when their eyes fell on Yuan Mengying sitting in the corner, they lit up and walked over with a sneer. Yuan Mengying had turned pale with terror as soon as this group walked into the carriage, and now that they approached her, she was trembling all over. At this point, the gangsters arrived at the seat, and the muscular bald leader sneered, ¡°Miss Yuan, what¡¯s the matter? Borrowed money and not paying it back? Planning to run away?¡± Yuan Mengying¡¯s voice quivered, ¡°I haven¡¯t run away. My mother is still in the hospital, how could I possibly run? I just wanted to go to Zhongdu to find medicine that could save my mother!¡± The hulking man spat on the floor and laughed disdainfully, ¡°Miss Yuan, do you really take us for kids? That old lady is almost gone, what¡¯s she gonna do in the hospital? And going to Zhongdu to find medicine to save your mother? Heh, you think we¡¯re going to believe that?¡± Yuan Mengying said, ¡°It¡¯s true, Tian Bohan has connections that could let me into Tianyuan Company. Once I get into Tianyuan and become an employee, I¡¯ll receive a small bottle of Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir for free, and then my mother could be saved!¡± As she spoke, Yuan Mengying pleaded, ¡°Please give me a little more time, I will definitely pay back all the money I owe you!¡± ¡°Stop your damn blathering, I, Bald Tiger, have given you enough respect already, I¡¯ve given you three chances since you borrowed the money! If you can¡¯t come up with the money today, don¡¯t blame us for not being nice!¡± With that, the muscular bald man licked his lips, his face a malicious grin, ¡°We¡¯ll have a taste first and then sell you off to accompany men drinking. When you¡¯ve earned enough money, then we¡¯ll let you out!¡± These blatant words angered many passengers in the carriage. But seeing Bald Tiger and his menacing-looking henchmen, many people helplessly lowered their heads. Yuan Mengying shook her head in despair, ¡°Brother Tiger, please give me some time, please? Otherwise, my mother will surely die!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, such a filial girl! But you suddenly leaving Dianzhou has cost you my trust! Damn it, if I hadn¡¯t heard the news and hurried here, you might have actually managed to flee, you little dame!¡± Bald Tiger cursed. Yuan Mengying turned around, placing her last hope on Tian Bohan, ¡°Tian, please help me speak a word, I will definitely repay you, okay?¡± Tian Bohan had just wanted to speak, but one of Bald Tiger¡¯s men pulled out a knife and pressed it against his lower back, hissing menacingly into his ear. ¡°Behave yourself!¡± The chilling, sharp sensation at his lower back had already terrified Tian Bohan, so when he heard Yuan Mengying¡¯s plea for help, he forced a smile, then nodded and bowed to Bald Tiger, saying, ¡°Big brother, I suddenly really need to pee, may I go to the bathroom?¡± Bald Tiger waved his hand impatiently. Tian Bohan got up and fled in panic. Seeing this, Yuan Mengying fell into complete despair. Bald Tiger sneered, ¡°Is this the kind of trash that gets into Tianyuan Company? Seems like a little hoodlum scamming for sex!¡± His words set off a wave of laughter among his underlings. But amid this laughter, a calm voice emerged. ¡°How much does she owe you?¡± Huh? The laughter dissipated, and the carriage quieted down, Bald Tiger looked towards the speaker with full of confusion. Xue An was sitting in his seat, pointing at Yuan Mengying, ¡°She, how much does she owe you?¡± ¡°What are you planning to do?¡± Bald Tiger asked coldly. ¡°I just heard your conversation, this lady owes you money, right? I can pay it back for her!¡± ¡°You will pay it back for her?¡± Bald Tiger was somewhat taken aback. Xue An nodded. Bald Tiger stared at Xue An for a long while before he slowly said, ¡°Friend, you can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t talk nonsense. Do you know how much money she owes us?¡± Saying that, Bald Tiger extended a finger. ¡°A whole one million!¡± This figure elicited low exclamations from some people. ¡°Now, do you still want to pay it back for her?¡± Bald Tiger said mockingly. The group of thugs burst into harsh laughter. In Bald Tiger¡¯s opinion, Xue An¡¯s temperament and behavior didn¡¯t seem like an ordinary person, but at most, he was the son of a somewhat wealthy family, but not too rich. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be on such a class of train. The cry earlier was probably an attempt to play the hero and save the beauty. But the figure of one million was enough to make many people think twice. Indeed, Xue An lowered his head, as if contemplating something. Bald Tiger let out a cold laugh. And Yuan Mengying, who had just glimpsed a sliver of hope, once again sank into despair. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only One million! That figure was enough to scare away many people. ¡°Miss Yuan, let¡¯s go with us!¡± Bald Tiger stepped forward, reaching for Yuan Mengying¡¯s arm. It was then that Xue An¡¯s voice arose. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t seem to have a bank card with such a small amount. How about this, I¡¯ll make a call and have someone wire it to you!¡± Chapter 488 - Chapter 488: Chapter 488: The Urge to Kill Grows (4th Update) Chapter 488: Chapter 488: The Urge to Kill Grows (4th Update) Bald Tiger was stupefied. What did he mean by not having such a small amount on the bank card? Could it be that one million was still considered a small amount? At this moment, Xue An smiled at Yuan Mengying, ¡°Let me ask, this is Lingnan station, right?¡± Yuan Mengying nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± Then Xue An took out his phone, dialed a number, ¡°I¡¯m on the train, send me one million! As soon as possible!¡± After finishing, he hung up the phone and smiled at Bald Tiger, ¡°Just wait a moment, someone will bring the money over soon!¡± Bald Tiger¡¯s face was a mix of shadows and light, ¡°Kid, if you dare to fool us, I guarantee you¡¯ll regret it!¡± Xue An just smiled faintly, neither confirming nor denying. An Yan, on the other hand, waved to Yuan Mengying, ¡°Miss, come over here!¡± Yuan Mengying hesitated for a moment, then timidly stood up and walked over. ¡°You look thin, eat something first!¡± An Yan said with a smile. Looking at the tender warmth in An Yan¡¯s smile, Yuan Mengying suddenly felt an urge to cry. For over a year, she had lived in an environment filled with deceit and scheming, never having anyone smile at her so kindly. Yuan Mengying was indeed quite hungry; these days, as her mother¡¯s illness grew worse, the daily expenses at the hospital amounted to a significant sum. So, to save money, she had cut her living expenses to the bone. Almost every day she subsisted on just two buns. Even so, she had sold everything sellable at home, and in desperation, she borrowed a high-interest loan from people like Bald Tiger. She had only borrowed a little over two hundred thousand, and although she¡¯d paid back some of it through part-time work, compounded interest quickly brought the amount to one million. Yuan Mengying was utterly unable to repay it. Bald Tiger then suggested she pay off the debt with her body, which Yuan Mengying naturally refused. This was why she had left, and why Bald Tiger had hastily brought people to chase her down. ¡°Mister, I appreciate your kindness, but one million isn¡¯t a small sum. You should leave later, and I will go back with them!¡± Yuan Mengying, having filled her stomach somewhat, said softly. Xue An gave a slight smile, ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought about what would happen to you if you went back with them?¡± Yuan Mengying sadly lowered her head, ¡°I know, but I¡¯ve reached a dead end, there¡¯s no way out! My mother is nearing her last breath, and ordinary medicine is no longer effective. The doctor said that only the Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir could save her! But even the most common bottle of Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir costs millions! I can¡¯t afford it!¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you were thinking of getting a job at Tianyuan, right?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Yuan Mengying nodded, ¡°As long as I can get a job at Tianyuan, I can get a bottle of Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir, and the salary is very generous, that¡¯s why now countless people take pride in being able to work at Tianyuan! But¡­¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°There is always a way out, and since I¡¯ve said I¡¯d help you, I will definitely do so! Just wait a bit longer!¡± Yuan Mengying couldn¡¯t continue. She had finally used connections to get to know someone who could introduce her into Tianyuan Company, only for this to happen. More than ten minutes had passed, and Tian Bohan still hadn¡¯t returned; he was likely frightened off. Xue An said nothing, just quietly watched the clock. Ten minutes. Twenty minutes. Thirty minutes. After more than half an hour. Impatience appeared on Bald Tiger¡¯s face, and he suddenly stood up, sneering, ¡°Enough! Kid, you¡¯re indeed playing us for fools!¡± Then he said to Yuan Mengying, ¡°Come with us!¡± As Yuan Mengying was about to stand up, Xue An extended his hand, signaling her not to move. Bald Tiger¡¯s expression turned ugly, ¡°Kid, it seems you really have a death wish! Move¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, a series of gasps came from outside the window. Bald Tiger had just started to wonder when the train car door was kicked down. Then a group of people filed in. These were all burly young men, dressed in sword sleeve attire, with a delicate small sword embroidered on their chests. Seeing these people, Bald Tiger was profoundly shaken, his face instantly turning pale as a Sha. ¡°The Yu¡­ the Yu Family!¡± He certainly recognized these clothes. In fact, in the entire southwest, few people would not recognize this emblem. This was the emblem of the Yu Family from Lingnan. And the Lingnan Yu Family had immense influence throughout the entire southwest. Even though the original Sword Immortal of Lingnan had passed away. Nowadays, Yu Ming¡¯s swordsmanship seemed to be even more superior. What¡¯s going on, how could people from the Yu Family suddenly show up? Bald Tiger was full of shock and uncertainty. Then he saw a man and a woman quickly enter the carriage. Both the man and the woman seemed to have stepped right out of an ancient painting. The man was handsome, and the woman was beautiful. But both of them exuded a chilling Sword Qi, which made people shiver without feeling cold. Seeing these two, Bald Tiger¡¯s complexion went beyond ashen to deathly pale. Because the one who had come was none other than Yu Ming, known as the Little Sword Immortal of Lingnan, whose influence in the Yu Family was at its peak. And naturally, the girl was the precious daughter of the Yu Family, Yu Ran. Bald Tiger recognized the two because he had once accompanied his boss¡¯s boss to a gathering of noble families in Lingnan. At the gathering, his boss¡¯s boss had bowed and scraped as he respectfully offered Yu Ming a glass of wine. But Yu Ming never even gave him a glance. Yet, even so, Bald Tiger¡¯s boss dared not utter a single word of complaint. Because compared to noble families like the Yu Family, what¡¯s Hei Gang but a fart! What on earth is so important that it could alarm such a big shot? Should I go forward and pay my respects? Bald Tiger was contemplating in his mind when he witnessed a scene that almost scared him to death. He saw Yu Ming and Yu Ran quickly approaching Xue An and bowing in unison. ¡°We¡¯ve seen the teacher,¡± they said. Following their actions, all the members of the Yu Family also bowed and exclaimed, ¡°We¡¯ve seen the teacher.¡± The entire carriage fell silent. Everyone was staring dumbfounded at the scene. Bald Tiger felt darkness before his eyes, his whole body beginning to sway. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Have you brought the money I asked you to bring?¡± ¡°Back to teacher, we brought it!¡± The cases were opened, and inside were stacks of brand new bills. ¡°In such a hurry, we only brought five million, is that enough?¡± Yu Ming asked with some worry. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± then pointed at Bald Tiger. ¡°Give him one million! That¡¯s what he asked for!¡± Yu Ming¡¯s gaze turned toward Bald Tiger, his eyes growing colder. An hour ago, he received a call from Xue An while at home, and when he heard Xue An say to prepare one million and deliver it to the train. He immediately understood that Mr. Xue must be in some situation. He didn¡¯t dare to delay, immediately taking the money and rushing over. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Yu Ran found out that Xue An had come, she also came along. Hearing Xue An¡¯s words now, it seemed like this guy was causing trouble? That¡¯s just asking for death! How dare he provoke Mr. Xue on our Lingnan turf! Yu Ming¡¯s urge to kill was rising. Chapter 489 - Chapter 489: Chapter 489 Im a Reasonable Person (First Update) Chapter 489: Chapter 489 I¡¯m a Reasonable Person (First Update) A powerful pressure enveloped the entire carriage, and a thermos cup placed next to Bald Tiger slid down diagonally as if it had been cut by something, the cut was perfectly smooth. The messy strings of prayer beads around Bald Tiger¡¯s neck and on his hands snapped off immediately, and the beads were also cleanly halved, scattering all over the floor. Xue An, watching from behind, raised his eyebrows slightly and smiled, but didn¡¯t speak. ¡°Is it you who asked Mr. Xue for a million?¡± Yu Ming said indifferently. Bald Tiger was stiff all over and didn¡¯t dare to move. Because he was afraid he would break apart just like those prayer beads, he could only say with difficulty, ¡°I¡­ I was collecting debt from that girl, it was this gentleman who said he paid her debt! I really didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Towards the end, Bald Tiger was almost crying. ¡°Great Yu, I really didn¡¯t mean it!¡± Yu Ming sneered and was about to make his move. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Indeed, I said it!¡± Yu Ming was startled and turned to look at Xue An, ¡°Sir¡­ .¡± Xue An smiled slightly and said to Bald Tiger, ¡°I said I would pay for her, you can take the million now!¡± This time, Bald Tiger was the one caught off guard and he sneakily glanced at Yu Ming. But he saw that Yu Ming had already stepped aside and said coldly, ¡°The gentleman has spoken, go take it then!¡± Bald Tiger¡¯s heart gradually became lively. It seemed this person¡¯s status was higher than Yu Ming¡¯s, but who was he? Why would someone of such a high status travel by train like this? Who cares, the most important thing is to get the money first. These big shots always have some strange habits. Thinking this, Bald Tiger walked forward with an ingratiating smile, picked up a small box, and respectfully took out a loan agreement from his chest. ¡°Miss Yuan, here¡¯s the IOU, now we¡¯re clear!¡± Then he bowed to Xue An and Yu Ming, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll take our leave!¡± With that, he turned to leave. ¡°Hold on!¡± Xue An said lightly. The people of the Yu Family immediately blocked Bald Tiger¡¯s path. Bald Tiger shivered all over and turned around, with a smile uglier than crying, ¡°Sir, do you have any other matters?¡± ¡°You think you can just walk away like that?¡± ¡°Um, what do you mean by that¡­ .¡± ¡°She owed you money, and I paid it for her! What about the money you owe?¡± ¡°The money I owe?¡± Bald Tiger was completely befuddled. Xue An nodded and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m a very reasonable person. From the moment you got on the train, your various verbal insults and provocations have severely hurt this young lady¡¯s inner dignity. Shouldn¡¯t some compensation for spiritual damage be justified?¡± Bald Tiger looked stunned and his mouth hung open widely. Yu Ming and Yu Ran looked at each other and saw a hint of amusement in each other¡¯s eyes. The gentleman was clearly trying to swindle him. ¡°How much¡­ do you want?¡± ¡°For the young lady¡¯s spiritual damage and loss of earnings and so on, you give a thousand yuan,¡± Xue An said indifferently. Hearing this figure, Bald Tiger exhaled in relief. Thank goodness, it was only a thousand yuan! That was acceptable! So he was about to pay right away. ¡°Hold on!¡± ¡°Sir, is there something else?¡± ¡°You¡¯re giving the young lady a thousand yuan, but what about me?¡± ¡°You?¡± Bald Tiger¡¯s face was full of confusion. Mr. Xue nodded, ¡°I was doing just fine here, but it¡¯s because of you that I had to make a phone call, and my SIM card is an international one. Do you have any idea how expensive international roaming is? You should be the one to pay for the call!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! I¡¯ll pay! I¡¯ll pay!¡± Bald Tiger readily promised. It was just a phone bill, at most it would cost a hundred bucks to settle. ¡°Alright then, make it ten million for the phone bill! I¡¯m not asking for much!¡± Bald Tiger, who initially had a relaxed face, was now completely stunned. Tremblingly, he asked, ¡°Mr. Xue, did you say how much?¡± Mr. Xue held up one finger, ¡°Ten million! That¡¯s because you¡¯ve been cooperative, so I¡¯m giving you a friendship price!¡± Bald Tiger took a deep breath, really wanting to ask Mr. Xue if the call was made to Mars. One should know that with ten million, one could buy a small telecommunications company; if converted into phone credit, it¡¯s likely one could talk until the end of the Earth without running out. ¡°Mr. Xue, don¡¯t joke with me, ten million¡­ Even if you kill me, I can¡¯t afford that!¡± Bald Tiger began to beg for mercy. ¡°I¡¯m not planning to kill you! Debt repaying is a matter of principle. You were collecting debts from this young lady, I paid it off for her, and now you owe me, so why are you talking about life and death?¡± Mr. Xue said, leaning against the chair back, relaxed and casual. Bald Tiger¡¯s legs went weak, and he collapsed to his knees with a ¡®thud¡¯. His henchmen, who had initially strutted around with arrogance, were already shaking like leaves and, seeing their boss kneel, promptly followed suit. The carriage fell silent, everyone just staring at the scene. Bald Tiger had hoped that by kneeling, the other party might give him some face, but seeing Mr. Xue¡¯s serious expression and then glancing at Yu Ming¡¯s murderous face, his heart began to sink. ¡°Mr. Xue, please give me a chance to live!¡± Bald Tiger pleaded with a crying tone. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you really can¡¯t come up with ten million?¡± Bald Tiger nodded repeatedly, bitterly saying, ¡°Even if you kill me, I don¡¯t have that kind of money! The money I collect from debts has to be handed over to my boss!¡± Mr. Xue nodded, ¡°I see¡­¡± He then turned to the people around him, ¡°Anyone got paper and pen?¡± ¡°I have paper, but no pen!¡± ¡°Paper will do, give it to him!¡± Someone handed Bald Tiger a piece of white paper. Bald Tiger¡¯s face was a mask of bewilderment. What did this mean? ¡°Since you can¡¯t pay now, that¡¯s okay. Write an IOU now, saying you owe¡­ um, what¡¯s your name?¡± Yuan Mengying had been staring blankly the whole time until Mr. Xue¡¯s question snapped her back to reality. ¡°Ah, my name is Yuan Mengying.¡± ¡°Right, so write that you owe Yuan Mengying ten million!¡± Mr. Xue said, with a slight smile towards Bald Tiger. ¡°I think you know how to write the IOU, don¡¯t you?¡± Bald Tiger, facing Mr. Xue¡¯s smile, felt as if he had been plunged into an ice cellar. ¡°The interest will be according to your standard rates for others, and remember, it should compound!¡± Bald Tiger¡¯s body began to shake, ¡°Mr. Xue¡­¡± ¡°Write!¡± Mr. Xue said in one word. But that one word was like a hammer to Bald Tiger¡¯s heart, draining his face of color and causing him indescribable discomfort. ¡°You¡¯re asking me to write, but I have no pen!¡± Just as Bald Tiger finished speaking, Mr. Xue casually waved his hand, and a streak of sword light flashed by, severing one of Bald Tiger¡¯s fingers. ¡°Use your blood as ink, that way it¡¯ll be more effective! Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Mr. Xue said with a smile. To Bald Tiger, however, this man¡¯s smile was more terrifying than a devil¡¯s. Though trembling from the pain, he dared not delay any longer and wrote out the IOU right away. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s¡­ done!¡± Mr. Xue didn¡¯t take it but merely glanced at Yu Ming. Yu Ming stepped forward, took the IOU, and then handed it to a bewildered Yuan Mengying. Only then did Mr. Xue nod with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s more like it. But remember to repay on time, or else¡­¡± Before Mr. Xue could finish, Yu Ming spoke in a heavy voice, ¡°Mr. Xue, rest assured, if he dares to not repay, the Yu Family will surely kill him!¡± Chapter 491 - Chapter 491: Chapter 491: Dancing Clown (Third Update) Chapter 491: Chapter 491: Dancing Clown (Third Update) The Yu Family members had all left. The carriage returned to tranquility. Only the bloodstains on the floor served as a reminder of the recent events. Everyone looked at Xue An with awe. Although they didn¡¯t know who Xue An really was. But from the recent display of power, he was obviously an important figure. It was then that Yuan Mengying stood up, her face flushed with excitement, ready to kneel. She knew that if Xue An hadn¡¯t intervened, her current situation would undoubtedly be extremely perilous. Having no other means to express her gratitude, kneeling was her only option. Xue An waved his hand. A gentle force lifted her up, preventing her from kneeling, and then he said indifferently, ¡°I saved you because of your pure filial piety, not for any other reason. There¡¯s no need to kneel!¡± Yuan Mengying¡¯s gratitude deepened, and she was at a loss for words, so she could only nod tearfully. Right at that moment, Tian Bohan, who had slipped away under the pretense of needing to urinate, peeked out cautiously. Seeing no trace of Bald Tiger¡¯s gang in the carriage, he let out a sigh of relief and stepped in. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m not sure what happened, but it seems my stomach was upset, which took such a long time. Oh, have those people already gone?¡± Tian Bohan feigned surprise, then his expression turned to one of fury. ¡°They got off easy. If I hadn¡¯t suddenly had stomach troubles, I certainly would¡¯ve made those guys beg for mercy.¡± No one spoke. Everyone in the carriage was looking at him with a strange gaze. As if they were watching a fool¡¯s performance. Feeling awkward under these stares, Tian Bohan coughed twice, then flashed a smile at Yuan Mengying. ¡°Miss Yuan, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re okay! When we reach Zhongdu, I¡¯ll have my cousin arrange for you to join Tianyuan!¡± Yuan Mengying, with a cold expression, paid him no attention. Xue An, however, smiled, ¡°Which Tianyuan are you referring to?¡± Tian Bohan replied with proud smirk, ¡°Which Tianyuan could there be? Naturally, I¡¯m talking about the Tianyuan that produces the Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir, ranked among the top ten in the world!¡± ¡°Ranked among the world¡¯s top ten?¡± echoed Xue An. ¡°Yes, you couldn¡¯t possibly be unaware of it? Although the Tianyuan Company has only been established for a little over a year, thanks to the exceptional healing effects of Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir, it has already become a global enterprise, with its ranking soaring rapidly. I estimate it won¡¯t be long before it¡¯s the world¡¯s number one corporation!¡± Tian Bohan said with a proud face, as if he owned the Tianyuan Company himself. Xue An slightly nodded and said with a half-smile, ¡°Such a big company, and you can arrange for people to join it?¡± ¡°Others might not be able to, but I definitely can! My cousin is the department manager at Tianyuan, and he¡¯s also high school classmates with Tianyuan¡¯s chairman Qiao Le. With such connections, arranging for someone to join is certainly no problem!¡± Qiao Le¡¯s high school classmate? Xue An¡¯s mind stirred slightly. At this moment, Tian Bohan turned to smile at Yuan Mengying, ¡°Miss Yuan, let¡¯s go back and sit down. There are some forms you need to fill out in advance!¡± Yuan Mengying stayed seated, her face showing a hint of conflict, then she shook her head, ready to refuse. Xue An said with a smile, ¡°In that case, it¡¯s also a good opportunity, Miss Yuan. Why not go with him and take a look?¡± With that, Xue An winked at Yuan Mengying. Yuan Mengying was stunned. In fact, she had been troubled by this dilemma all along. The matter with the usurers might have been resolved, but her mother¡¯s illness was still looming. Although Yuan Mengying believed that if she merely asked, this mysterious and powerful man would surely help her. But she was a stranger to him, and he had already helped her as though he had done her a million-dollar favor¡ªa favor she was now too ashamed to further impose upon. Right now, I still need to find a way to get the Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir, or my mother¡¯s illness won¡¯t be cured. So, although she held extreme distaste for Tian Bohan, she could only respond with silence. Her mind was in turmoil¡ªwould following Tian Bohan upset her benefactor? Just as she had finally made up her mind to refuse, to her surprise, Xue An signaled for her to go with him. She nodded somewhat bewilderedly, bowed deeply to Xue An and An Yan, then turned back and returned to her seat. This time, Tian Bohan dared not blatantly make any moves on her but kept on boasting about how incredible his cousin was. Yuan Mengying¡¯s thoughts were not on that at all, she turned her head to watch the swiftly passing scenery outside the window, eyes flickering with light. She didn¡¯t know what kind of fate awaited her ahead. If she really entered Tianyuan, her mother¡¯s illness might be saved, but it also meant that she would lose her chastity. Because Tian Bohan¡¯s condition was that she enter Tianyuan, and then she would have to accompany him for a month. At this thought, Yuan Mengying felt a stab of pain in her heart and stole a glance at Xue An not far away. Xue An noticed her gaze and gave her a slight smile. For some reason, seeing Xue An¡¯s smile made Yuan Mengying feel at ease. However, she didn¡¯t notice that Tian Bohan had also caught that moment, and his expression gradually turned gloomy. The rest of the journey was uneventful, and the train slowly entered Zhongdu Station. Tian Bohan led Yuan Mengying off the train. ¡°Originally, my cousin was supposed to pick me up, but Director Qiao summoned him to a meeting at the last minute, so he couldn¡¯t make it. Let¡¯s take a taxi,¡± Tian Bohan said. Yuan Mengying remained silent, wordlessly following behind him, her heart filled with indescribable emotions. At that moment, a calm voice came, ¡°Are you heading to Tianyuan now?¡± Yuan Mengying looked up and saw Xue An leading his family, standing not far away with a smile. Yuan Mengying nodded her head. ¡°What a coincidence, we¡¯re also going to Tianyuan. Let¡¯s go together!¡± Warmth flooded Yuan Mengying¡¯s heart, and she felt a knot in her throat, almost to the point of tears. Tian Bohan¡¯s face turned increasingly ugly, and with a cold laugh, he said, ¡°What do you want at Tianyuan?¡± ¡°Because I happen to have some friends working at Tianyuan!¡± Xue An replied indifferently. Tian Bohan was taken aback, then a mockingly amused smile appeared on his face, ¡°Oh? Who might that be? I don¡¯t work at Tianyuan, but I know all the significant personalities inside.¡± ¡°Like Old Zhao, like Xiao Le!¡± Upon hearing this, Tian Bohan was first startled, then scoffed, ¡°Old Zhao? He must be some janitor at Tianyuan!¡± Xue An nodded slightly and gave a faint smile, ¡°You¡¯ve guessed right!¡± Tian Bohan looked unconvinced. Just as he said, even though he didn¡¯t work at Tianyuan, because of his cousin Tian Bojun, he was familiar with the big shots there. The names Xue An mentioned didn¡¯t belong to any of them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only So, he didn¡¯t take it seriously at all. After hailing a taxi, Tian Bohan dragged Yuan Mengying into the car and drove off. Xue An smiled slightly and said to An Yan, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Tianyuan, too.¡± Xue An had returned to Zhongdu without alerting anyone, so naturally, there was no car to pick him up. He simply hailed a cab as well, taking his family with him to Tianyuan. Chapter 492 - Chapter 492: Chapter 492: Have All Your Board Members Come to See Me (4th Update) Chapter 492: Chapter 492: Have All Your Board Members Come to See Me (4th Update) By the time he arrived in front of Tianyuan Company, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised after getting out of the car. It was a skyscraper located in the bustling downtown area. The big characters for Tianyuan sparkled brilliantly at the top of the building, and those entering and leaving were all smartly dressed men and women. When Xue An left Zhongdu, Tianyuan¡¯s headquarters had still been in the office building of the pharmaceutical plant. He didn¡¯t expect that after not seeing it for over a year, it had moved here. However, it also appeared quite majestic, showing a bit of the shadow of a world-class enterprise. Since they arrived at Tianyuan one after another, Tian Bohan was also at the entrance at that moment. Seeing the surprise on Xue An¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold snicker. ¡°How about that? Stunned, huh? This skyscraper is the tallest building in the entire Zhongdu, and the headquarters of Tianyuan¡¯s ¡®young master¡¯ is right here!¡± After saying that, he told Yuan Mengying, ¡°Let¡¯s go, follow me to see my cousin!¡± With that, he walked into Tianyuan¡¯s headquarters with a proud look on his face. The lobby was extremely spacious and luxurious, and the constant flow of people made it look very busy. Tian Bohan approached the reception desk and said to the receptionist, who was made up beautifully, ¡°Hello, is Manager Tian Bojun in?¡± The receptionist looked up at him, her smile formulaic as she asked, ¡°May I know what business you have with Manager Tian?¡± Tian Bohan hurriedly said, ¡°I am Manager Tian¡¯s cousin; he asked me to come!¡± ¡°Manager Tian is in a meeting. He left a message that if you arrived, you should wait here for a moment!¡± The receptionist¡¯s smile became more sincere. After all, Tian Bojun was now a mid-level leader at Tianyuan, controlling abundant resources and also being Chairman Qiao¡¯s classmate, making many people hold him in awe. Upon hearing this, Tian Bohan¡¯s expression became even more arrogant as he deliberately glanced over at Xue An and the others nearby. However, Xue An just smiled, paying no attention to the man¡¯s pointless boasting. There was a designated area for meetings in the lobby. Tian Bohan sat down on the soft and comfortable sofa, stretching lazily. Then, to his surprise, the receptionist came over personally with a plate of neatly cut fruits. ¡°Please enjoy, Mr. Tian!¡± the young lady said with a smile. ¡°Thank you!¡± Tian Bohan said with a look of smugness on his face. Even Yuan Mengying¡¯s expression changed slightly. It seemed that Tian Bohan had not been lying. His cousin must wield quite some power within Tianyuan, otherwise, these people wouldn¡¯t show such respect. After about fifteen minutes, Tian Bohan¡¯s phone rang, and he quickly answered it. ¡°Hello, cousin, yes, I¡¯ve arrived, I¡¯m in the lobby! What? You¡¯re coming over? Okay!¡± After hanging up, Tian Bohan said with a beaming smile, ¡°See that? My cousin is personally coming to meet me!¡± Soon, a man in a high-end tailor-made suit with an arrogant demeanor walked out of the elevator. Wherever he went, many employees of Tianyuan Company stepped aside. ¡°Manager Tian!¡± ¡°Manager Tian, you¡¯ve arrived!¡± Greetings rose and fell in waves. Tian Bojun nodded haughtily. The receptionist¡¯s eyes lit up, and she stepped forward to say, ¡°Manager Tian, your cousin is waiting in the meeting area, please follow me!¡± As she led the way to the meeting area, Tian Bohan stood up excitedly when he saw his cousin. ¡°Cousin!¡± Tian Bojun nodded, but his gaze landed on Yuan Mengying, who was standing behind Tian Bohan, and his eyes lit up. ¡°Is this the person you were talking about?¡± Tian Bohan nodded, then turned to Yuan Mengying and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t met my cousin yet!¡± Yuan Mengying stepped forward and said in a low voice, ¡°Manager Tian!¡± Tian Bojun greedily scanned her a few times, then nodded. ¡°Bohan, the merchandise this time is not bad at all!¡± Hearing his words, Tian Bohan¡¯s smile grew even more gleeful. Then, without the slightest regard for the onlookers, Tian Bojun reached out and placed his hand on Yuan Mengying¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Bohan has told you all the conditions, right?¡± Yuan Mengying trembled, ¡°He¡­ he has!¡± ¡°Good, Bohan, take her to get washed up later, and then bring her to my office!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yuan Mengying suddenly raised her head and looked at Tian Bohan, ¡°You¡­ you said it was only¡­¡± Yuan Mengying wanted to say wasn¡¯t it only you? But she found it too hard to speak those words. Tian Bohan let out a sinister chuckle, ¡°Miss Yuan, my cousin taking a liking to you is your good fortune. Just be obedient and listen well!¡± Tian Bojun smiled proudly, ¡°Bohan is right. Me taking a liking to you is your good fortune. Isn¡¯t it just Tianyuan Company you want to enter? I can make you a small manager just like that, and you¡¯ll live in luxury. Of course, on the condition that you serve me well!¡± When he mentioned serving, Tian Bojun¡¯s face was full of an evil grin. ¡°By the way, she hasn¡¯t been ¡®unsealed¡¯ yet, has she? I absolutely despise second-hand goods!¡± Tian Bojun asked. Tian Bohan quickly said, ¡°It should be correct, she said so herself!¡± The cousins had now taken shamelessness to the extreme. Yuan Mengying turned pale and trembled all over. She had already been treated as nothing more than a piece of merchandise. But thinking of the Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir and her mother¡¯s illness, she could only suppress her tears and not let herself cry out. Just then, someone let out a light sigh. ¡°Could it be that the vast Tianyuan Company has become your private property now? Whoever you say gets in, gets in?¡± ¡°Who is spouting nonsense?¡± Tian Bojun angrily turned around. He saw Xue An leisurely drinking tea, watching him with a smile that was not quite a smile. ¡°And who might you be? What did you mean by your earlier words?¡± Tian Bojun asked, his eyes flickering. Tian Bohan quickly stepped forward and said, ¡°Cousin, this guy came with us on the train, and he claimed to know someone from Tianyuan Company. But when I asked for his name, he gave some dodgy answer like ¡®Old Zhao¡¯ or something!¡± Tian Bojun sneered upon hearing this, ¡°What did you just say? That¡¯s right, in Tianyuan, whoever I want to get in, gets in!¡± ¡°What arrogance! Who gave you the confidence to talk like that?¡± Xue An laughed softly, shaking his head, then said lightly. ¡°Director Qiao is a high school classmate of mine. He¡¯s a founding member of the company. How about that? Is that confident enough for you?¡± Tian Bojun said with a proud face. Xue An laughed dryly, sighing softly, ¡°Qiao Le, this guy, doesn¡¯t he care to manage his subordinates at all?¡± Tian Bojun scoffed, ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve, daring to call our director by his name like that! Boy, if you keep spouting nonsense, be careful you won¡¯t even make it out of this door!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An¡¯s gaze turned colder as he said to the receptionist, ¡°Inform your board of directors to come see me right now!¡± Hearing this, Tian Bojun and Tian Bohan exchanged a glance, then burst into hearty laughter. ¡°Are you insane, boy? Having our entire board of directors come to meet you, who do you think you are?¡± Xue An didn¡¯t pay any attention to their taunting, and simply told the receptionist, ¡°Inform them now, just say I¡¯m back!¡± The receptionist hesitated to go, and Tian Bojun scoffed, ¡°Go on, inform them. I would like to see how this fellow is going to die!¡± Chapter 493 - Chapter 493: Chapter 493 Gradually Losing Patience (First Update) Chapter 493: Chapter 493 Gradually Losing Patience (First Update) After the receptionist had left, Tian Bojun sprawled onto the sofa with his legs crossed, awaiting his moment with an arrogant air. In his view, Xue An was certainly just posturing. He actually had the audacity to insist that every member of the board come to meet him. Who did he think he was? At this thought, Tian Bojun gave a cold chuckle, thinking to himself that he would see how the man would extricate himself from this situation. By now, a crowd had gathered not far away, and people were discussing the matter in hushed tones. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is Tian Bapi cleaning house again?¡± someone sneered. ¡°Shh, keep it down. If Tian Bojun hears you, he¡¯ll kick you out for sure! I heard someone clashed with Tian Bojun face to face! Now it¡¯s blown up into a big deal!¡± ¡°It takes guts indeed, but with Chairman Qiao backing Tian Bojun, who would dare to provoke him?¡± another person sighed with lament. These were people who were highly dissatisfied with Tian Bojun¡¯s actions. At the same time, many of Tian Bojun¡¯s lackeys were also gossiping. ¡°Heh, I¡¯ve heard someone bragging that he wants all the chairmen to personally come see him!¡± ¡°Really? Who is this guy with such audacity?¡± ¡°I bet it¡¯s some rich second generation who¡¯s never seen the world! To actually stir trouble at Tianyuan Company, just wait for a good show!¡± ¡°Heh, daring to mess with Manager Tian, he clearly doesn¡¯t know how to write the word ¡®death¡¯!¡± Overhearing these murmurs, Tian Bojun became even more smug and disdainful, casting a glance at Xue An seated beside him. Yet there Xue An was, relaxing on the sofa, leisurely sipping his tea, seemingly in no hurry at all. This guy really knew how to keep his cool, Tian Bojun thought bitterly. Seconds and minutes ticked by. As time passed, the look of disdain and mockery on Tian Bojun¡¯s face grew even thicker. The crowd of onlookers grew larger, their quiet discussions continued, but nearly no one was optimistic about the unfolding situation. After all, the whole affair sounded like a fantastical tale. It was well known that Tianyuan was an international mega-corporation, manufacturing the extremely important Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir, and of great strategic significance, which made Tianyuan Company stand above the rest. Even if heads of state were to visit, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to stir all the directors into action. Many people thought that this man was about to be metaphorically slapped in the face. Meanwhile, in an office on the top floor. Qiao Le was busy at work when his secretary walked in. ¡°Director Qiao, these are the documents you need to review and sign today!¡± The secretary placed a hefty pile of paperwork on the desk. Qiao Le let out a sigh, ¡°That many again?¡± The secretary smiled faintly, ¡°This is just a small portion, there will be more in the afternoon!¡± Qiao Le slumped in his chair, the picture of despair. Seeing him like this, the secretary couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips and chuckle quietly. Although a prestigious Tianyuan director and listed among the ranks of the wealthy, private life Qiao Le was more like a big boy. After a few sighs, Qiao Le continued to work with renewed vigor. The young secretary busied herself tidying up the office. Cleaning was usually handled by dedicated janitorial staff. But this particular secretary preferred to do it herself. Because it allowed her more opportunities to interact with Director Qiao. It was known at this point that outsiders started calling Qiao Le, Zhao Xuehui, and Yang Binyi the ¡°diamond bachelors.¡± Countless women dreamt of getting close to these three directors, hoping for a meteoric rise. And this young secretary was no exception. While the young secretary was leisurely wiping the desk, the phone on it rang. The secretary answered it. ¡°This is Director Qiao¡¯s office, may I ask what this is regarding?¡± After listening for a couple of sentences, the secretary frowned, ¡°Do I really need to report this? There are countless people every day trying to approach the directors under various pretenses, why not just send him away?¡± After finishing her words, the secretary hung up the phone. Buried in his work, Qiao Le didn¡¯t lift his head as he asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Director Qiao, the front desk just called, saying there¡¯s someone claiming all the directors should go to the lobby to meet him!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Qiao Le lifted his head in confusion. The secretary continued to chatter, ¡°And he also said something like ¡®I¡¯m back!¡¯ Probably a lunatic, I guess¡ªI have told the front desk to send someone to throw him out!¡± No sooner had she finished speaking than a loud noise sounded. The secretary shivered with fright and turned her head to look, only to see Qiao Le standing up with an ashen face. He had risen so forcefully that he knocked the laptop off the desk onto the floor. ¡°What did you say?¡± The secretary¡¯s voice trembled with fear. ¡°I said¡­ there¡¯s someone claiming all the directors should meet him, and he said, ¡®I¡¯m back!¡¯ You¡­¡± Before she could finish, Qiao Le had leapt onto the desk and dashed out of the office in two strides. The secretary stood there dumbfounded, completely at a loss as to what had just happened. After rushing out of the office, Qiao Le sprinted all the way to the conference room and kicked the door open with one foot. Inside, Zhao Xuehui, Yang Binyi, Shu Liu, Gao Shengnan, and others were in a meeting. This sudden intrusion left the people inside startled. Zhao Xuehui slightly frowned, ¡°Third Brother, what¡¯s the matter? What are you rushing about for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Second Brother¡­ Second Brother is back!¡± Qiao Le called out, panting heavily. Zhao Xuehui was stunned, then stood up abruptly, ¡°Are you talking about Xiao An?¡± Qiao Le nodded, ¡°He¡¯s in the lobby, and according to the front desk, he wants all the directors to meet him now!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone in the room stood up. Zhao Xuehui¡¯s expression was grave, ¡°Second Brother hasn¡¯t called before coming back this time, and he had the front desk notify us, there must be something going on, let¡¯s go quickly!¡± Saying this, he rushed out ahead of everyone. Qiao Le and Yang Binyi followed closely behind. Gao Shengnan and Shu Liu exchanged glances and hurriedly followed as well. They both had come to understand by now. It had to be his return that could make these three brothers so anxious! Their collective sprint left every employee who saw this scene completely dumbfounded. Why were all the directors running wildly with such serious expressions? What had happened? Even before reaching the elevator, Zhao Xuehui had already shouted, ¡°Quick, open the elevator for me!¡± This office building had a VIP elevator, used exclusively by directors and staffed by assigned attendants. Upon Zhao Xuehui¡¯s shout, someone immediately opened the elevator. They hurried in and instantly pressed the button for the first floor. Meanwhile, as the elevator swiftly descended, Tian Bojun, who was in the lobby, stood up impatiently and said with a sneering chuckle, ¡°It¡¯s been ten minutes already and not a single director you called for has shown up! Now do you have anything else to say?¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°From the tone of your voice, you seem confident about having me cornered!¡± Tian Bojun¡¯s face was smug as he coldly sneered, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m certain, and what can you do about it? Security, grab this guy for me!¡± The security guards had been waiting on the side, and at this command, they surged forward, ready to take action. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An¡¯s gaze grew colder, his patience completely exhausted. Just then, a tumult of exclamations came from the distance. ¡°My God, it¡¯s Director Qiao, Director Zhao, and the others!¡± ¡°All the directors are here!¡± Tian Bojun, upon hearing this, turned his head in surprise and saw the crowd parting to form a path as Qiao Le, Zhao Xuehui, and others charged towards him, their foreheads covered in sweat. Chapter 494 - Chapter 494: Chapter 494: Do you think you can get away with this? (Second Update) Chapter 494: Chapter 494: Do you think you can get away with this? (Second Update) Tian Bojun had a faint sense of foreboding, but he still managed a flattering smile and went to greet the newcomer. ¡°President Qiao, why are you¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence. Because Qiao Le, who usually treated him quite amicably, now walked straight past him without so much as a glance. The smile on Tian Bojun¡¯s face slowly stiffened. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned toward Qiao Le and his entourage; no one knew what the directors of Tianyuan Company were planning to do, and no one dared to speak. The hall gradually fell into silence. Qiao Le and the others went directly to Xue An. Apart from the oldest, Zhao Xuehui, the others bowed their heads in unison. ¡°Second Brother!¡± ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± Their voices were not too loud, yet they struck like a bolt from the blue, dazzling everyone in the hall. As for Tian Bojun, he stared at the scene, speechless, his mouth agape wide enough to fit three duck eggs. Xue An¡¯s eyes were downcast as he slowly sipped his tea, and then he let out a soft sigh. ¡°To be honest, I am very disappointed.¡± Zhao Xuehui and the others all shuddered at this. Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°Once dormitory brothers, I promised you a splash of wealth and glory, which is why I created Tianyuan. But I never imagined that before the wealth could materialize, petulance had already taken root!¡± Xue An¡¯s words caused Zhao Xuehui and his two brothers to look at each other, their faces gradually paling. ¡°Second Brother, what do you mean by that? Have we done something wrong?¡± Zhao Xuehui asked with a bitter smile. Xue An lifted his eyes, ¡°Qiao Le!¡± ¡°Second Brother!¡± Qiao Le stepped forward. ¡°Do you recognize this man?¡± Xue An gestured toward the sweat-drenched Tian Bojun. Qiao Le was taken aback, then nodded, ¡°I recognize him; this is my high school classmate, Tian Bojun, who has a master¡¯s degree in business management. Later on, I made him the head of the HR department. What about him, Second Brother?¡± A cold smile appeared on Xue An¡¯s lips, ¡°This matter, I think you should ask your classmate.¡± Qiao Le was no fool; he could tell from Xue An¡¯s tone that something was wrong, and his face immediately turned an ashen hue. He turned and fixed a piercing gaze on Tian Bojun. ¡°Tian Bojun, what have you done?¡± Tian Bojun was presently shivering, as terrified as he had been brash before. No matter what, he had never imagined that what this man had said was all true. Seeing how genuinely anxious and fearful the other directors appeared, the man¡¯s status seemed unimaginably high. Therefore, in Tian Bojun¡¯s heart, fear, regret, and despair all mixed together. Especially after hearing Qiao Le¡¯s accusation, he became even more frightened and stammered out. ¡°Qiao¡­ President Qiao, I¡­ I¡­¡± But he couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. Qiao Le¡¯s face grew increasingly unsightly. He had also heard the whispers from below, how Tian Bojun was arrogant and used his position to bully others. He had asked several times, but Tian Bojun swore on his chest, assuring that he had never done so. Out of trust in his classmate, the naive Qiao Le had actually believed him. But looking at the situation now, even a fool could see something was amiss. ¡°Tian, I am asking you a question. What on earth have you done to make my Second Brother so angry?¡± Qiao Le asked through gritted teeth, looking as if he was about to eat someone. Tian Bojun knelt on the ground with a thud, ¡°President Qiao, I¡¯m inhuman, I have failed to recognize a great man when I¡¯ve seen one, but I truly didn¡¯t know that this gentleman was your second elder brother! Please give me another chance!¡± As he spoke, Tian Bojun kept kowtowing with a bam, bam, bam. Although Qiao Le was furious, upon seeing his classmate apologizing in such a way, he couldn¡¯t help but hesitate and turned to look at Xue An. ¡°Second brother¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand to indicate for him not to speak. Then he set down his teacup, casually waved his hand to conceal his two daughters with Secret Technique, and slowly walked over. Qiao Le and the others stepped aside as Xue An walked straight up to Tian Bojun, who was kneeling on the ground, and looked down at him for a moment before speaking indifferently, ¡°Do you think, just by kowtowing a few times, you can resolve the issue?¡± Tian Bojun trembled all over, his teeth chattering so much that he couldn¡¯t even speak. Xue An looked up at Tian Bohan, who was standing behind Tian Bojun with a deathly pale face, and smiled slightly, ¡°Your cousin seems to be very scared, to the point where he can¡¯t even speak.¡± Tian Bohan shivered and forced a smile, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Xue is right.¡± ¡°Since he can¡¯t speak, you can do the talking. Tell us everything you two have done, in detail, do you understand?¡± Xue An said in a calm tone. ¡°Mr¡­.¡± Tian Bohan hesitated for a moment. A streak of sword light flashed by, directly severing one of his ears, and blood instantly flowed out, dripping down his chin. Tian Bohan screamed in agony. ¡°If you dare to hesitate again, some part of your body will be saying goodbye to you! Do you understand?¡± Xue An¡¯s action stunned everyone. Many people looked on, pale-faced, while others with less courage were so frightened that their legs trembled. Tian Bohan was utterly despondent, his eyes filled with terror as he looked at Xue An. Then, like spilling the beans, he spilled out all the rotten things he and his cousin had done over the past year. Not to mention things like using the job at Tianyuan as bait to toy with women. What¡¯s worse, this Tian Bojun used his position to secretly sell Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir. He even accepted bribes from foreign intelligence personnel, attempting to steal the Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir formula, but because Tianyuan Company¡¯s security measures were very strict, he had no chance to succeed, and that¡¯s why he eventually gave up. All these evil deeds made Tian Bojun grow paler and paler by the minute. After finishing speaking, they looked at Tian Bojun, who had already collapsed on the ground with a face resembling that of the dead. And Qiao Le shivered all over as he listened; finally, unable to bear it any longer, he rushed up in an uncontrollable rage. With one kick, he hit Tian Bojun¡¯s face, instantly breaking his nose. ¡°You son of a bitch, you begged me back then to take you in! I pitied you and let you work at Tianyuan, but I never expected you to be such a treacherous person, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Qiao Le¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and as he looked around, he noticed an ashtray on the side table, which he picked up and began to smash furiously. Tian Bojun kept screaming, ¡°President Qiao, I was wrong, please let me go, I¡¯ll leave right now and never come back again, please spare me!¡± Smack. The fiberglass ashtray was smashed to pieces, Qiao Le threw it aside, gasping for breath as he looked on. And in that moment, Tian Bojun was covered in blood, a sight too horrific to bear. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then Qiao Le turned to look at Xue An and hesitated for a moment before saying softly, ¡°Second brother¡­¡± He was a man of strong feelings; Tian Bojun was his high school classmate, so although he spoke harshly, he still couldn¡¯t bring himself to go through with it. He also hoped that Xue An would spare this man. Xue An clearly understood what Qiao Le meant, but just smiled faintly and then crouched down to look at Tian Bojun, who was covered in blood. ¡°Do you think you can just be let go like this?¡± Chapter 497 - Chapter 497: Chapter 497: The Smile Gradually Collapses (5th Update) Chapter 497: Chapter 497: The Smile Gradually Collapses (5th Update) Just then, the office door was kicked open, and An Qing burst in excitedly. ¡°Auntie!¡± The two little girls exclaimed in surprise upon seeing An Qing. An Qing scooped up the two little girls, planting a kiss on each one before asking with a beaming smile. ¡°Have you two missed your aunt?¡± ¡°Yeah, we have!¡± The two little girls chorused in unison. An Qing set the girls down and opened her bag, which was packed full of snacks. The two little girls cheered and dashed towards it. ¡°This is yours, and this is mine! This is mine, and this is yours¡­¡± Xiang Xiang started dividing the snacks very seriously. Nian Nian stared with wide eyes, her face a mask of seriousness as she watched. An Qing couldn¡¯t help but shake her head and chuckle at the scene. ¡°You, always buying them so much junk food, you¡¯ll spoil them rotten one of these days!¡± An Yan said helplessly. An Qing chuckled, ¡°Let them be spoiled then! Shouldn¡¯t my nieces, An Qing¡¯s nieces, be spoiled a little more? Eh¡­¡± An Qing gave a slight exclamation, ¡°Sis, why is your face so red?¡± An Yan had a thin skin, and the blush that had risen just now had not yet faded away. ¡°Er¡­ it¡¯s very hot in here! Didn¡¯t you notice?¡± An Yan quickly made an excuse. ¡°Hot? I didn¡¯t feel it,¡± An Qing said suspiciously, turning her head to look at Xue An. Ever since she inherited the Insect Tribe¡¯s gifted abilities, her vision could be considered a walking human telescope. Therefore, she immediately noticed that alarming shade of red at the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth. This red¡­ It seemed to match her sister¡¯s lip color. An Qing had an epiphany, and her smile gradually grew mischievous. ¡°I see, it seems I came at an inconvenient time.¡± ¡°You naughty girl, what nonsense are you spouting? Be careful or I¡¯ll tear up your mouth!¡± An Yan was caught between laughter and tears, moving forward to pinch An Qing¡¯s cheek, then dragged her forcefully into the inner room. Xue An also felt somewhat embarrassed. After all, that was his little aunt-in-law. So he quickly activated his cultivation level to thoroughly inspect himself from top to bottom, to avoid any further slip-ups. At that moment, Chen Xiuhe walked in with a cheerful laugh. ¡°Mr. Xue! I heard you were back in Zhongdu, so I hurried over!¡± Xue An smiled slightly and rose from his seat, ¡°Uncle Chen, please have a seat!¡± This address momentarily surprised Chen Xiuhe, but his smile grew even brighter. Back when Xue An and An Yan got married, Xue An had invited Chen Xiuhe to attend in the capacity of a relative from An Yan¡¯s maternal family, and since then, he had taken to calling him Uncle Chen. What Chen Xiuhe hadn¡¯t expected was that, after more than a year, Xue An still remembered this title. ¡°Mr. Xue is too courteous. When I arrived just now, Gao Shengnan, the Divine Doctor¡¯s daughter, already briefed me on what has happened since you¡¯ve been back. Truly, sir, you are a talent for the ages. With phrases like ¡®hearts courageous as tigers, softly sniffing the roses,¡¯ if you were in business, you would likely be a magnate rich enough to rival any!¡± Chen Xiuhe exclaimed. His words were sincere and from the heart. When he heard Gao Shengnan talk about these matters, he felt shivers down his spine. Unlike Gao Shengnan¡¯s reverence. Chen Xiuhe could see much further than others. It¡¯s undeniable that Tianyuan Company had developed extremely rapidly over the past two years. But this also left the company with many hidden problems. The most serious among them was the youth and impetuosity of a few board members. Passion isn¡¯t a bad thing, but if one still acts impulsively from a high position, it can lead to major chaos. This Tian Bojun is a bloody example. He stirred up the foundation of Tianyuan Company, turning everything upside down, but Qiao Le and the others knew nothing. It shows that they have been completely deceived by Tian Bojun. Given time, the consequences would be unimaginable. A corporation is like a country; if the boss cannot accurately understand the situation at the grassroots level, trouble isn¡¯t far off. Chen Xiuhe was actually aware of all these issues. However, due to the special relationship between Qiao Le and the others and Xue An, he didn¡¯t feel it was his place to interfere too much and could only let things be. Unexpectedly, as soon as Xue An returned, he eradicated the festering tumor leeching off Tianyuan Company with a thunderous approach. This earned Chen Xiuhe¡¯s considerable admiration. But what shocked him the most was Xue An¡¯s statement. Showing kindness to the wicked is being cruel to the good, and ¡®within the heart hides a fierce tiger, yet it gently sniffs the rose.¡¯ Each point was dazzling. Upon hearing this, Xue An merely smiled, ¡°Forget about business, I¡¯m afraid I might impulsively annihilate the competition.¡± Chen Xiuhe laughed heartily at this remark. After his laughter subsided, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Mr. Xue, yesterday Zhongdu suddenly pulled back many of M Country¡¯s intelligence agents.¡± Xue An nodded slightly, ¡°I had already warned them over the phone through Tian Bojun yesterday, they probably understand the consequences of angering me.¡± Chen Xiuhe nodded solemnly, feeling awed within. Such was the influence of a person of honor in the current age. Just a single sentence could make the intelligence agency of a great nation collectively retreat. Meanwhile, in Beijiang. At the foot of the mountain where Number One Tian Villa was located, two habitual thieves arrived. The two peeked out from the woods, looking up at the villa on the mountain peak. ¡°Little brother, are you sure no one¡¯s here?¡± ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry, my cousin used to work as a janitor here. He¡¯s mentioned more than once that the place is inhabited by just a young, pretty girl and a dog, and at this time, that girl should already be at work, so there¡¯s no one inside.¡± ¡°Would someone living here still need to go to work?¡± the boss asked, frowning. The little brother chuckled, ¡°Why bother with all that? Getting the money is what matters. Are you scared or something?¡± ¡°Scared of nothing, I¡¯m just worried there might be someone inside.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a little girl. If she really is inside, then that¡¯s a bonus for us,¡± the little brother laughed lecherously. The two had been eyeing this often-empty villa for several days now. Although the security at Yunmeng Villa was extremely tight, this couldn¡¯t stop the two thieves seasoned in tomb raiding. The pair had dug a tunnel from the outside, all the way here. They sneaked up the mountain, and effortlessly reached the front door of Number One Tian Villa. The door was surprisingly open. The two exchanged glances, their faces filled with excitement. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then they carefully walked inside. ¡°Wow, the life of the rich is really different, this d¨¦cor, damn, it¡¯s beautiful!¡± exclaimed the boss among the thieves. The little brother took a deep breath, his face filled with delight as he said, ¡°This faint scent is so nice. It shows the girl living here must be extremely pretty!¡± ¡°Enough of that, don¡¯t you have anything else in your head? Let¡¯s quickly find something valuable.¡± As the boss spoke, he turned around and took a step forward, then let out a scream. It seemed as if he was dragged away by something and disappeared from the spot. Chapter 498 - Chapter 498: Chapter 498: What a Huge Octopus! (First Update) Chapter 498: Chapter 498: What a Huge Octopus! (First Update) ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The youngest brother heard the scream and abruptly turned to look. Behind him was an empty expanse, nothing in sight. ¡°Weird, I clearly heard a scream! Boss, where are you? This is no time for joking around!¡± As he spoke, the youngest brother started looking around for the boss, but found nothing. The entire villa was as quiet as death, cold sweat seeping from the youngest brother¡¯s forehead. He forced a smile and said, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re really not playing fair, trying to mess with me, huh?¡± Just then, a strange sound came up from the ground. The sound was like someone chewing on something, eerily unsettling. As tomb robbers, they had all experienced supernatural events to a greater or lesser extent, but the youngest brother had never felt as scared as he did now. ¡°Damn it, Boss, you son of a bitch, I¡¯m done playing with you!¡± The youngest brother bolstered his courage and turned to run. A tentacle shot out from the ground, wrapping around his ankle and yanking him downward with ferocity. The youngest brother screamed in agony, struggling to break free, but the tentacle was incredibly strong; he stood no chance to resist and was dragged into the ground, disappearing without a trace. The ground writhed, and the crunching noise continued. After a moment, the chewing stopped. Below, it seemed something let out a satisfied burp and then murmured in a muffled voice, ¡°Delicious.¡± Everything inside the villa returned to calm as if nothing had happened at all. Tang Xuan¡¯er rode back to Yunmeng Villa on her electric scooter with groceries she had picked up on the way from work in the basket, Xiao Sha sitting on the rear seat. ¡°Miss Tang, finished work?¡± The young security guard saw Tang Xuan¡¯er and hurriedly greeted her with a smile, then opened the access control for her. Tang Xuan¡¯er smiled and nodded, ¡°Thank you!¡± Then she twisted the handlebar and rode in. Even after Tang Xuan¡¯er had gone far, the young security guard¡¯s gaze lingered. ¡°Kid, what are you looking at?¡± An older security guard came over and asked. The young guard laughed, saying, ¡°Uncle Zhang, Miss Tang lives in Yunmeng Villa, why does she still ride an electric scooter to and from work every day?¡± ¡°Then what do you suggest she ride?¡± Uncle Zhang chuckled and continued with an admiring tone. ¡°Miss Tang is not like those messy women out there; with her standing, she could fly to work without any issues, but she just doesn¡¯t want to show off.¡± He then patted the young guard¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Kid, I know what you¡¯re thinking! Miss Tang is gentle and beautiful. Just from seeing her buy groceries and cook every day, you know she¡¯s a good girl! But, I advise you not to get any wild ideas.¡± The young guard shivered and said with a forced smile, ¡°How could I! Does Miss Tang already have a boyfriend?¡± Uncle Zhang frowned, just about to speak. At that moment, someone coughed lightly and then walked over. ¡°Manager!¡± Uncle Zhang quickly stepped aside. The person approaching was none other than the property manager of Yunmeng Villa, Wu Qiang. He happened to be passing by, heard the young guard¡¯s words, and came over. ¡°Manager!¡± The young guard also lowered his head. Wu Qiang looked at him for a while, then patted his shoulder. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re new here. There are many rules you don¡¯t understand yet, but I hope from now on, I don¡¯t hear or see you having any inappropriate thoughts, or no matter who your backer is, I¡¯ll have you kicked out immediately! Understand?¡± The young guard¡¯s face turned pale as he nodded meekly, ¡°Yes!¡± The security at Yunmeng Villa was well paid and provided excellent benefits. Getting a job here was the dream of many guards. The young guard had spent a lot of money to get this position and naturally did not want to be fired. ¡°Old Zhang, explain the rules to him. Damn it, does this security company not even know how to do induction training? Who¡¯s gonna take responsibility if something happens?¡± Wu Qiang cursed as he walked away. Uncle Zhang told the young security guard, ¡°Just remember, here at Yunmeng Villa, anyone living in Number One Tian Villa or related to it in any way is not to be offended or provoked, got it?¡± Then he leaned over and whispered, ¡°See our manager? He¡¯s pretty tough, right? But when it comes to people from Number One Tian Villa, he wouldn¡¯t even dare to breathe heavily, so keep that in mind!¡± The young security guard trembled, ¡°Yes!¡± Of course, Tang Xuan¡¯er had no idea any of this had happened. She never paid attention to whether the guards at the gate had changed or not. At the moment, she was riding her electric bike up the mountain. ¡°Xiao Sha, I think you should lose weight!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er said. Since Yunmeng Villa was far from the hospital she worked at, taking a cab every day was also troublesome. Qin Yu originally planned to give Tang Xuan¡¯er a car, but she refused. Then she bought this electric bike. However, when she brought Xiao Sha along, the bike always struggled to pick up speed. ¡°Losing weight is impossible, I will never lose weight in this lifetime!¡± Xiao Sha said languidly from the back seat. Tang Xuan¡¯er: ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Could you maybe look at your phone less? You¡¯re supposed to be a dragon, yet you talk like some gangster girl!¡± ¡°Really? Thanks!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± When they were alone, Tang Xuan¡¯er and Xiao Sha often bickered. In the midst of such squabbles, they returned to the villa. Tang Xuan¡¯er parked the electric bike and was about to go inside with the groceries in hand. Xiao Sha sniffed the air and then said in a grave voice, ¡°Hold on, don¡¯t go in yet!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er was startled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a demonic aura!¡± As Xiao Sha spoke, a glint flashed in her eyes. ¡°Whatever you are, show yourself now, or I will reveal my true form and give you a good seeing to!¡± The villa fell silent. ¡°Hmph, there¡¯s a faint smell of seawater in the air. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you must be from the Demon Race of the sea. Reveal yourself now, or beware my true form and Dragon¡¯s Might!¡± As the words were spoken, a formidable Dragon¡¯s Might radiated from Xiao Sha. Suddenly, the ground in front of the villa stirred and a long tentacle emerged, followed by a panicked voice. ¡°Dragon Clan, please, spare my anger, I will come out now, just don¡¯t kill me!¡± Several more tentacles slowly extended, and when the entire form was revealed, Tang Xuan¡¯er blurted out in surprise, ¡°What a huge octopus!¡± This octopus was the size of half a room, its pink tentacles flailing in the wind, but atop the octopus¡¯s head were distinctly human features. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The scene should have been quite eerie. But for some reason, this octopus always seemed comically ridiculous. At that moment, the creature fawned over Xiao Sha, smiling ingratiatingly, ¡°My Lord!¡± Xiao Sha nodded proudly, ¡°What business does a sea demon have, coming here?¡± The octopus¡¯s tentacles writhed as it spoke with a grievous tone, ¡°Dragon Clan, may I ask if any of you know where Mr. Xue, Xue An, is? I have an extremely urgent matter to discuss with him!¡± Chapter 499 - Chapter 499: Chapter 499: Rampaging Xiao Sha (Second Update) Chapter 499: Chapter 499: Rampaging Xiao Sha (Second Update) A pink octopus monster kept saying it needed to find Xue An? And it was an urgent matter? Tang Xuan¡¯er suddenly felt her IQ wasn¡¯t sufficient. ¡°What do you want with my boss?¡± Xiao Sha asked. ¡°Ah, Mr. Xue is actually your boss, a personage of the Dragon Clan! It seems I haven¡¯t got the wrong place!¡± The octopus monster excitedly waved its pink tentacles. ¡°Cut the crap, why the hell are you looking for my boss?¡± Xiao Sha was not only speaking more and more like a female thug, but her temper was getting even worse. The tentacles of the octopus monster halted mid-air, and then it cautiously said, ¡°Dragon Clan personage, who is more formidable between you and Mr. Xue?¡± ¡°Nonsense, I am the mighty Jiaolong, of course, it¡¯s¡­ My boss is a bit more formidable! What about it? You looking down on me?¡± Xiao Sha said coldly. ¡°No¡­ not at all, it¡¯s just that the matter is too important, I can only discuss it after seeing Mr. Xue!¡± ¡°Oh dear, looks like you¡¯re the kind of octopus that doesn¡¯t shed a tear without seeing a coffin. Xuan¡¯er, we¡¯re improving our meal tonight, time for some octopus sashimi!¡± Xiao Sha flew into a rage, convinced that the octopus must be looking down on her. Scared out of its wits, the octopus monster¡¯s tentacles knotted up as it cried out in panic: ¡°Dragon Clan personage, please calm your anger, it¡¯s something the princess commanded me to do!¡± ¡°Enough with your nonsense!¡± The Dragon¡¯s Might emanated from Xiao Sha, making the octopus monster shiver violently. Tang Xuan¡¯er hurriedly stopped Xiao Sha, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Xiao Sha, from now on, you¡¯re not allowed to watch ¡®Young and Dangerous¡¯ movies anymore, look how much you¡¯re acting like a female thug!¡± Xiao Sha felt somewhat unconvinced by Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s reprimand, but didn¡¯t dare to protest, and could only glare fiercely at the octopus monster. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, this guy is a Water Demon, who knows what it wants to do! And you¡¯re still protecting it!¡± ¡°I think it doesn¡¯t seem like a bad monster! Besides, you should at least find out what¡¯s going on before acting,¡± she said. ¡°Exactly, exactly, Sister Xuan¡¯er is absolutely right!¡± the octopus monster chimed in from behind Tang Xuan¡¯er. ¡°Hey kid, is Sister Xuan¡¯er someone you can call like that?¡± Xiao Sha glared at it. Scared, the octopus monster immediately shrank back and then said aggrievedly: ¡°I¡¯m not a kid, I¡¯m a girl!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er looked at the octopus monster with a shy expression, saying in utter amazement, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re a girl?¡± The octopus monster nodded, ¡°Yeah, can¡¯t you tell?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er and Xiao Sha both shook their heads. ¡°Oh dear, didn¡¯t you see my tentacles are pink?¡± The octopus monster said, twisting and wriggling, inadvertently giving a flick of its tentacle. Crack. A large tree in front of the villa was snapped in half. Tang Xuan¡¯er and Xiao Sha were both somewhat dumbfounded. After a moment, Xiao Sha roared, ¡°You broke my favorite tree! I¡¯m going to beat you to death!¡± So saying, Xiao Sha charged towards it, and though her figure was insignificant compared to the octopus, her strength was undeniable. With one swipe, she pinned the octopus monster to the ground, followed by a round of savage beating. ¡°Ah ah ah, I was wrong, Dragon Clan personage, please don¡¯t hit my face! Ah, not there either! Oh my goodness¡­¡± ¡°I told you not there, I told you oh my goodness, you darn octopus!¡± As Tang Xuan¡¯er watched this unfold, a black line gradually appeared on her forehead. Dusk fell, and the moon hung over the treetops. Inside the spacious kitchen of Number One Tian Villa, Tang Xuan¡¯er was busy at work. When it came to cooking, she was no less skilled than a five-star chef. Although the ingredients were all simple home-cooked dishes, in her hands, they gave off an alluring aroma. After she finished cooking the last dish, Tang Xuan¡¯er carried the dish out to the dining table. At that moment, Xiao Sha was already sitting at the dining table, eagerly waiting. And under the dining table lay the octopus monster, now diminished in size. Its situation was rather pitiful though, with a large lump on its head and several cuts to boot. Tang Xuan¡¯er felt sorry for it and found some band-aids to stick on, which only made it look more comical. ¡°Wow, that smells amazing!¡± the octopus monster exclaimed with drool. Xiao Sha glared at it, and the octopus monster fell silent, not daring to make a peep. With a helpless smile, Tang Xuan¡¯er said, ¡°Xiao Sha, why are you so violent? Big Octopus, can you even eat food like this?¡± The octopus monster nodded frantically, eyes sparkling with stars, ¡°I can eat, I can really eat! These past few days I only ate two baddies, and I¡¯m almost starved to death!¡± In the end, under Xiao Sha¡¯s silent, angry glare, the octopus monster still managed to get a seat at the table. So, the dining table now had a Jiaolong turned into a dog and a soft, defeated octopus monster. The scene was filled with a fantastical flavor. With a beaming smile, Tang Xuan¡¯er said, ¡°Then let¡¯s eat!¡± No sooner had her words fallen than Xiao Sha reached for her favorite roast chicken, and Tang Xuan¡¯er was about to pick up her chopsticks. But then, the tentacles danced wildly, steadily lifting the dishes on the table, and the mouth of the octopus monster opened like a black hole, swallowing all the food directly. Even after finishing, one tentacle would scrape the plate clean, leaving not a drop of soup. When the plates were returned to the table, they were so clean that one could see one¡¯s reflection in them. ¡°Delicious, truly delicious! Sister Xuan¡¯s cooking is amazing!¡± the octopus monster smacked its lips, a look of satisfaction on its face. Tang Xuan¡¯er and Xiao Sha watched this scene, dumbfounded. In the blink of an eye, the octopus had devoured an entire table of food. Rage began to burn in Xiao Sha¡¯s eyes as she had never felt so angry before. To think that it had eaten her favorite roast chicken, not even leaving a bone behind! This was utterly intolerable! This anger made Xiao Sha shudder, and she transformed into a stunningly beautiful girl! This was the first time she had transformed without being drunk, which showed how important food was to a foodie. Xiao Sha grabbed the octopus monster¡¯s head with one hand and roared furiously, ¡°I¡¯m going to twist your head off!¡± The octopus monster was so frightened it was beside itself, ¡°Ah, please calm your anger, Dragon Clan lady, no, Dragon Clan sister!¡± Xiao Sha, however, did not bother to listen, grabbing the octopus¡¯s tentacles and smashing it wildly. Bang, bang, bang. The floor was dented with several big holes. Suddenly. There was a loud boom. The octopus monster held by Xiao Sha also transformed into a human shape. But it turned into an eleven or twelve-year-old little lolita, whose appearance was incomparably delicate and pure. However, Xiao Sha, now in a berserk state, clearly didn¡¯t care about that; she grabbed the little lolita by the legs and smashed her again and again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Unable to watch any longer, Tang Xuan¡¯er intervened, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll just make another table of food. Stop hitting her!¡± Hearing this, Xiao Sha instantly released her grip and sat back down, ¡°Sister Xuan, I want roast chicken!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er nodded. The octopus monster climbed out of the pit, weakly calling out, ¡°Sister Xuan, I¡¯m not full yet!¡± Xiao Sha¡¯s forehead vein popped again, ¡°Haven¡¯t had enough of a beating, have you?¡± Chapter 500 - Chapter 500: Chapter 500: Xue An, an Octopus is Looking for You (3rd Update) Chapter 500: Chapter 500: Xue An, an Octopus is Looking for You (3rd Update) When Tang Xuan¡¯er had made a new full table of dishes, under Xiao Sha¡¯s gaze filled with a killer aura, the octopus loli¡¯s eating movements became much gentler. Of course, it could also be because after transforming into a human form, she no longer had so many tentacles to help her. In any case, this meal passed relatively peacefully. However, another problem appeared. That was the octopus monster turned out to be a chatterbox. During the meal, she just kept babbling on and on. And after the meal was finished, she was still talking non-stop. Tang Xuan¡¯er felt somewhat dizzy and finally managed to make out what was going on. According to the octopus monster herself, her name was Xiao Yu. That name¡­ was simply beyond any desire to comment. She was originally a monster living in the ocean and had come upon the orders of an exceedingly noble princess, requesting Xue An¡¯s assistance. But Xiao Yu had spent her whole life in the sea and had never been on land, so as soon as she arrived on dry land, she got completely disoriented and lost. After stumbling around for over a month, she managed to find her way to Beijiang using a trace of the princess¡¯s aura. Originally, Number One Tian Villa had a Mountain-Protecting Formation Array. A little demon like Xiao Yu shouldn¡¯t have been able to even climb up the mountain. By chance, two dumb thieves were planning to steal from the Number One Tian Villa, and she secretly followed one of the thieves into the villa. ¡°What about those two thieves?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er asked. ¡°I ate them, ah! I hadn¡¯t eaten anything for more than a month, I was practically going mad from hunger. Those two villains came right to my doorstep, so of course I couldn¡¯t be polite! They tasted okay!¡± Xiao Yu said. Tang Xuan¡¯er: ¡°¡­¡±. Xiao Sha, with her legs crossed in the Erlang position, was picking her teeth on the side. Hearing this, she sneered, ¡°Xuan¡¯er sister, didn¡¯t I tell you? Monsters will be monsters; they are capable of eating people, what else is there they can¡¯t do?¡± ¡°As if you¡¯re not a monster!¡± Xiao Yu muttered under her breath. ¡°What was that?¡± Xiao Sha glared with wide eyes. ¡°Ah, nothing. I was saying Xuan¡¯er sister¡¯s culinary skills are simply amazing. Having eaten this kind of food, I definitely won¡¯t eat humans again!¡± Xiao Yu said. ¡°Did your princess say exactly what the matter was?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er asked. Xiao Yu shook her head firmly, ¡°Xuan¡¯er sister, even though you¡¯re very kind, my princess said that this matter can only be discussed with Mr. Xue!¡± ¡°Oh dear, you¡¯re asking for a beating again, aren¡¯t you?¡± Xiao Sha sneered. ¡°Xiao Sha sister, even if you kill me, I won¡¯t speak!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your sister!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, stop fighting! Since it¡¯s like this, then I¡¯ll just make a call to Xue An!¡± Xiao Yu was overjoyed, ¡°Thank you, Xuan¡¯er sister!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er took out her phone and dialed Xue An¡¯s number. At that moment, Xue An was in a newly opened amusement park in Zhongdu, accompanying An Yan through a haunted house. That¡¯s right. The dignified Immortal Venerable was actually visiting a haunted house. Even though the haunted house boasted of utilizing 5D sound, lighting, electricity enhancements, and virtual reality, with all the actors having undergone specialized training. But Xue An still found it to be incredibly boring. However, helpless since his wife liked it, he just had to accompany her. This was a long corridor, and the wooden floor was already somewhat rotten, making creaking noises when stepped on. On either side of the corridor were Japanese-style sliding doors, many of which were already broken, but you couldn¡¯t see what was behind those doors. It seemed as though something behind the wooden doors absorbed all the light, making it extremely eerie. An Yan clung nervously to Xue An¡¯s arm, ¡°Hus¡­ husband, did you hear anything?¡± ¡°I did! It¡¯s a woman crying,¡± Xue An said, unconcerned. ¡°Ah¡­ so you heard it too! Aren¡¯t you scared?¡± An Yan¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Scared?¡± Xue An thought for a moment, ¡°I actually think this woman¡¯s crying isn¡¯t very heartfelt, they should deduct her bonus.¡± However, An Yan obviously didn¡¯t catch Xue An¡¯s comment; at that moment, she had been affected by the surrounding atmosphere and was frantically imagining all sorts of terrifying scenarios. The more she thought about it, the more afraid she became, and the hand clinging to Xue An trembled increasingly. Xue An was caught between laughter and tears. She was clearly scared to death, yet she had insisted on coming here to play. Was this the contradictory nature of a woman? Finally, they reached the end of the corridor. All they had to do was push open this bloodstained wooden door, and they would have walked through the entire haunted house. An Yan secretly sighed in relief. They were finally out. But just at that moment, a female ghost suddenly dropped down from the ceiling, hanging headfirst. The ghost hung upside down with her hair falling to the floor, revealing an extremely horrifying face. Why was it horrifying? Because while the ghost¡¯s body was upside down, her face was right-side up, and there was a sinister smile at the corner of her mouth. Xue An didn¡¯t even blink, even taking the time to appreciate the female ghost¡¯s makeup. Hmm. Not bad, quite exquisite. But An Yan was not nearly as calm. She screamed in terror and instinctively extended her hand, slapping viciously. That slap even raised a gust of wind. If it had connected, the ghost probably would have shattered to pieces. Xue An quickly flicked his finger, saving the female ghost before An Yan¡¯s slap could land. Boom. The wooden corridor was instantly shattered, taking with it half of the haunted house, leveling it to the ground. The power of An Yan¡¯s slap was truly terrifying! Amidst the ruins, An Yan stood dazed, along with the many employees of the haunted house who were equally stunned. These people were all dressed as wandering spirits and wild ghosts, now suddenly exposed under the sunlight, all utterly confused. A moment later, someone screamed in agony. ¡°My haunted house¡­¡± In the end, Xue An settled the full compensation with the owner before leading An Yan away. ¡°Hon¡­honey, did I cause trouble?¡± An Yan asked timidly, looking at the somber-faced Xue An. Xue An stopped in his tracks, turned around, and quietly looked at An Yan. An Yan¡¯s expression grew more timorous, and her fingers fidgeted unconsciously with the corner of her clothes, ¡°I¡­I know I was wrong!¡± Xue An¡¯s lips slowly curled into a smile, and then he burst into loud laughter. Amid the laughter, An Yan¡¯s expression slowly shifted from bewilderment to clarity, then, with annoyance, she said, ¡°You bad guy, you tricked me!¡± Saying so, she moved to punch Xue An. Xue An dodged with a chuckle. ¡°Alright, alright, I just couldn¡¯t help laughing when I imagined your bewildered face standing in the middle of the ruins. I really wasn¡¯t mocking you!¡± ¡°You still say you weren¡¯t!¡± An Yan retorted unrelentingly. The two were teasing and playing around. Xue An¡¯s cell phone rang. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He looked at it and paused. ¡°Who¡¯s calling?¡± An Yan leaned in and asked. ¡°It¡¯s Xuan¡¯Er!¡± Xue An said and then answered the call. ¡°Hello, Xuan¡¯Er, what¡¯s up?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er, hearing that familiar voice, felt a slight flush on her face but composed herself and said, ¡°Xue An, a squid said there¡¯s an urgent matter to discuss with you!¡± Chapter 501 - Chapter 501: Chapter 501 Roaring Evil Dragon (1st Update) Chapter 501: Chapter 501 Roaring Evil Dragon (1st Update) ¡°Octopus?¡± Xue An blinked in surprise. ¡°Yeah! An octopus loli!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er glanced at Xiao Yu, who was stealing snacks from the table, and added, ¡°And she can really eat a lot!¡± Before she finished speaking, Xiao Yu was caught red-handed by Xiao Sha. ¡°How dare you steal my snacks! I¡¯m gonna kill you!¡± Xiao Sha lost her temper again. Tang Xuan¡¯er had a strict daily limit for her snacks, so she hardly ever indulged, preferring to save them to enjoy while watching TV in the evening. But she never expected that the hateful octopus would have eaten more than half of them. ¡°Big Sister Dragon, I just wanted to taste them, but once I started, I couldn¡¯t stop. I was wrong! Ah¡­ please don¡¯t hit my face, okay?¡± Xiao Yu was once again knocked to the ground by the furious Xiao Sha. Watching this unfold, Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s forehead slowly creased with black lines, and she couldn¡¯t help but yell, ¡°That¡¯s enough, the floor in the house is newly cleaned. If you want to fight, take it outside!¡± Xiao Sha nodded, ¡°Good idea!¡± Saying that, she grabbed one of Xiao Yu¡¯s legs and started dragging her outside. Xiao Yu screamed in terror, ¡°Sister Xuan, save me, Sister Xuan¡­¡± After the dragon and the demon left the room, it wasn¡¯t long before Xiao Yu¡¯s cries could be heard again. Tang Xuan¡¯er helplessly said into the phone, ¡°Do you hear that? I estimate that if you come back any later, Xiao Sha might actually cook that octopus.¡± Xue An laughed dryly, ¡°Hand the phone to Xiao Sha!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er stepped out of the room to see Xiao Sha pinning Xiao Yu to the floor with one foot, stretching out one of her arms to its limits. The already short arm was being stretched out like a rubber band, getting incredibly long. Xiao Yu screamed in pain, ¡°Big Sister Dragon, it¡¯s going to break! Ahh! Stop pulling! I promise I won¡¯t steal again!¡± Xiao Sha¡¯s face was filled with anger, ¡°Next time? You think you¡¯ll have a next time?¡± That¡¯s when Tang Xuan¡¯er approached, ¡°Here, your boss on the phone!¡± Xiao Sha was startled at first but quickly took the call. ¡°Boss!¡± Xue An sighed softly on the other end of the line, ¡°Alright, stop fighting! I¡¯m coming back tomorrow! Tell that octopus creature to wait for me!¡± ¡°Roger that!¡± Xiao Yu also heard Xue An¡¯s voice coming from the phone and after a moment of shock, she couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. ¡°Is it the Immortal Master? Immortal Master, save me! This evil dragon is about to kill me!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er covered her eyes. Not only was Xiao Yu talkative and gluttonous, but she was also quite the drama queen. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t kill you! Just wait, I¡¯m coming back tomorrow!¡± With that, he hung up the phone. An Yan looked at Xue An with a puzzled face. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s going on? It sounded so lively, something about Xiao Sha and an octopus!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, we¡¯ll return to Beijiang tomorrow.¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± Meanwhile, in front of Number One Tian Villa, after Xue An hung up the phone. The wailing Xiao Yu was stunned, then carefully turned to look at Xiao Sha, whose face was as still as water, and put on a flattering smile. ¡°Big Sister Dragon¡­¡± Xiao Sha sneered sinisterly, ¡°Big Sister Dragon? Didn¡¯t you tell the boss I¡¯m an evil dragon?¡± Xiao Yu shuddered, ¡°Slip of the tongue, just a slip of the tongue! How could you, such a powerful and beautiful Jiaolong, possibly be an evil dragon!¡± ¡°Is that so!¡± Xiao Sha nodded. Xiao Yu sighed in relief, thinking she had finally managed to talk her way out of trouble. But the next second, she felt herself being flung into the air. Xiao Sha grabbed onto one of her arms and, just like winding up a windmill, swung her round and round, the sound of wind whistling past her. ¡°Aaaaah! Dragon sister, what are you doing?¡± ¡°What am I doing? Naturally, I¡¯m sending you to a fun place.¡± Xiao Sha said, and suddenly let go. The spiraling Zhang Xiao Yu was launched like a cannonball, flying in a parabolic trajectory towards the distance. ¡°Aaaaah¡­ Don¡¯t do this, I¡¯m afraid of heights!¡± Zhang Xiao Yu screamed in midair. Then, with a splash, she fell into Yunmeng Lake, and all was silent. Xiao Sha stood on a mountain top, watching. Tang Xuan¡¯er asked with some concern, ¡°It won¡¯t cause any trouble, will it?¡± ¡°Hmph, she is a water demon after all, how could anything happen?¡± Xiao Sha said with a cold laugh. ¡°But isn¡¯t she a demon from the sea? Yunmeng Lake is a freshwater lake!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er pointed out. Xiao Sha paused, then scratched her scalp, ¡°Seems like you have a point!¡± As soon as the words fell, Zhang Xiao Yu slowly floated to the surface, motionless, like a dead body. Xiao Sha also grew nervous, she couldn¡¯t really be dead, could she? That would be disastrous! If the boss came back tomorrow and found out, she¡¯d be in for it too. ¡°Should I go over and check?¡± Xiao Sha said. Just then, Zhang Xiao Yu lying on the water¡¯s surface opened her mouth and spouted a fountain, then started coughing. ¡°Goodness, I almost drowned!¡± Only then did Xiao Sha exhale in relief, ¡°Humph, I knew she couldn¡¯t die so easily!¡± At this moment, Tang Xuan¡¯er was looking at Xiao Sha with an odd look in her eyes. ¡°Xuan¡¯sister, why do you keep staring at me?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed you¡¯re still in human form?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er said softly. On hearing this, Xiao Sha was also stunned, looked down at her body, ¡°Indeed! I usually can only transform into a human when I¡¯m drunk, and revert once sober. What¡¯s going on this time?¡± ¡°Probably because of her!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er said softly, looking at Zhang Xiao Yu, who was swimming in dog paddle style in Yunmeng Lake. Xue An finished dealing with matters in Zhongdu and was planning to fly back to Beijiang with his family directly. Chen Rushi arrived. ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± Chen Rushi said softly. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Miss Chen, is there something you need?¡± Chen Rushi hung her head, never daring to glance directly at Xue An. She thought she had moved past these feelings, but to her surprise, her heart still raced wildly upon seeing Xue An. She took a deep breath, steadying herself before speaking, ¡°Mr. Xue, I have come with a friend to express our gratitude.¡± ¡°Gratitude?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As she spoke, Chen Rushi moved aside to reveal a woman walking with an unsteady gait into the room. Xue An was slightly taken aback, then smiled and nodded, ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Wei!¡± This staggering young woman was none other than Wei Rulan, who had previously been confined to a wheelchair for mobility. Wei Rulan smiled and spoke, ¡°Mr. Xue, I hurried to Zhongdu with Ru Shi as soon as I heard you were back, to express my gratitude. If it weren¡¯t for the Spirit Stone you gave me that time, I might still be unable to walk, confined to a wheelchair!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Those who have not experienced it themselves may not be able to imagine the longing one confined to a wheelchair has for walking. Wei Rulan¡¯s leg condition was congenital, and none of the famous doctors she consulted could cure it. Eventually, she had given up hope, but unexpectedly, at Xue An and An Yan¡¯s wedding, the Spirit Stone Xue An casually gave her turned out to be miraculously effective. Now, she could walk slowly without relying on crutches or the like. Therefore, she was naturally very grateful to Xue An, and had made a special trip to express her thanks. Chapter 502 - Chapter 502: Chapter 502 Under the East Sea (2nd Update) Chapter 502: Chapter 502 Under the East Sea (2nd Update) Xue An just smiled upon hearing the words, ¡°It¡¯s just a spirit stone, no need to be polite.¡± ¡°While it may be just an ordinary spirit stone to you, for me, it feels like being reborn!¡± Wei Rulan said sincerely. Actually, after getting the spirit stone, Wei Rulan had consulted many seniors, and they all had one consensus about this stone. An invaluable treasure. Even many people were extremely excited and wanted to know where this spirit stone came from. However, all were cleverly fobbed off by Wei Rulan with various excuses. At that moment, Xue An looked around, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Master Wei come?¡± The ¡®Master Wei¡¯ Xue An was inquiring about was Wei Rulan¡¯s cousin, the master of floriculture, Wei Ruyan. Upon hearing this, Wei Rulan quickly responded, ¡°My cousin received an invitation from a floriculture master in Country R and set out to sea on a cruise the day before yesterday. She is not in Zhongdu right now.¡± Xue An was slightly startled, then nodded his head, ¡°I see!¡± Afterward, Wei Rulan exchanged a few more words and then rose to take her leave. Xue An watched Wei Rulan¡¯s receding figure, deep in thought. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, husband?¡± ¡°Nothing, I just feel it¡¯s a bit too coincidental!¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s head back to Beijiang now.¡± Number One Tian Villa. Xiao Sha lay lazily on the couch, watching television. Xiao Yu squatted obediently in the corner of the sofa, her eyes shining as she watched the television while skillfully shelling sunflower seeds. After filling a paper cup in front of her, she offered it with a beaming smile. ¡°Sister, eat!¡± Xiao Sha took the paper cup, poured the seeds into her mouth in one go, and chewed contentedly, then nodded. ¡°Hmm, not bad!¡± Xiao Yu, praised and glowing with happiness, started shelling sunflower seeds again. Tang Xuan¡¯er watched this scene helplessly. Ever since Xiao Yu had been thrown into Yunmeng Lake by Xiao Sha, she had become like this. Not only did she run back and forth calling her ¡®sister,¡¯ but she also served Xiao Sha with great diligence like a little maid, making her very comfortable. Just then, the usually languid Xiao Sha suddenly sat up, her expression serious as she said. ¡°It¡¯s the boss¡¯s aura, he¡¯s back!¡± Saying so, she dashed out. ¡°Sister, wait for me!¡± Xiao Yu followed right behind her. When Tang Xuan¡¯er also stepped out of the room, indeed, she saw a streak of light flying from the sky, landing in front of the villa in the blink of an eye. It was Xue An and his family. ¡°Boss!¡± Xiao Sha called out, reverently. In front of Xue An, she didn¡¯t dare to be frivolous at all. Seeing her call out like that, Xiao Yu shuddered and quickly bowed her head, ¡°Immortal Master!¡± Xue An¡¯s gaze swept over Xiao Sha and Xiao Yu, then he smiled faintly. ¡°Xiao Sha, you¡¯ve actually succeeded in transforming! You¡¯re progressing quite fast!¡± Xiao Sha grinned sheepishly. At this moment, Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang ran over, their faces full of confusion as they asked, ¡°You¡­ are Xiao Sha?¡± Upon seeing the two little girls, Xiao Sha submissively bowed her body and rubbed her head against them, whispering, ¡°Little princesses, I am Xiao Sha indeed!¡± ¡°Wow, Xiao Sha, you¡¯re so pretty!¡± Nian Nian exclaimed with admiration as she stroked Xiao Sha¡¯s hair. Nian Nian was even more curious as she stretched out her hand to pinch Xiao Sha¡¯s cheeks, ¡°You really are adorable!¡± The scene unfolding before Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes filled her with terror. In just over a day of interaction, Xiao Sha had become akin to a female demon in Xiao Yu¡¯s mind. She was ready to glare and throw punches at the slightest provocation! These two little girls were so audacious, they must be testing Xiao Sha¡¯s limits. But what happened next left Xiao Yu utterly astounded. Xiao Sha¡¯s face broke into a broad grin, ¡°But you two little princesses are even prettier!¡± ¡°Can you still bark?¡± Xiang Xiang asked. ¡°Of course!¡± Xiao Sha replied, and then she began to bark woof woof woof imitating a dog. Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes gradually widened. A female demon¡­ imitating a dog¡¯s bark? At that moment, Xue An looked at Xiao Yu and sighed softly, ¡°Did Jiang Mei¡¯er send you?¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Yu was greatly shaken and excitedly responded, ¡°Immortal Master knows of her?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t at first, but when Xuan¡¯Er mentioned that an octopus was looking for me, I had my suspicions. After sensing your aura, I became even more certain,¡± Xue An spoke indifferently. Xiao Yu bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Immortal Master is truly formidable. Yes, it is the esteemed Princess Jiang Mei¡¯er who has sent me to this world!¡± Jiang Mei¡¯er. The sea demon that had been suppressed by the evil arts of the Ming Family Feng Shui Master on the island. After being rescued by Xue An, she revealed her true name to him. And to be bestowed with the true name of a demon meant an extraordinary status indeed. Xiao Yu carried the aura of that sea demon on her. ¡°Speak, what¡¯s the matter.¡± ¡°Immortal Master, please save the Princess and the sea demon race!¡± Xiao Yu knelt on the ground, her face filled with sorrow. ¡°We sea demons, along with other demon races of the world, have lived in a secret realm for thousands of years. But since last month, a group of demons suddenly appeared in this realm, claiming they wanted to take it back and ordering us all to leave.¡± ¡°Naturally, many demon races refused to leave, but to our shock, this group of demons was incredibly powerful. They injured us all, and coveting the Princess¡¯s ancient bloodline, they captured her, saying they would offer her up to a major demon clan¡¯s arrival.¡± ¡°I am a personal maid of the Princess. Just before she was taken away, she told me that only Mr. Xue in the human world could save her! With a secret technique, she sent me out of the secret realm. I¡¯ve searched the world for over a month and finally, I found you!¡± Xiao Yu said as tears streamed down her face. Xue An¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly as he listened. ¡°A formidable group of demons?¡± ¡°Yes! These creatures aren¡¯t all from the same species; there are Tiger Demons, Black Bear Demons, and even plant spirits, but all are very powerful!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Understood!¡± Xiao Yu looked at Xue An with hope in her eyes, ¡°Immortal Master, please lend your aid. If you don¡¯t intervene, the Princess and many native demons will face destruction!¡± Xue An turned to An Yan, ¡°I¡¯ll make a trip to the demon secret realm. Wait for me here with our daughter.¡± An Yan nodded. At that moment, Xiao Sha suddenly said, ¡°Boss, let me go with you!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Xue An hesitated slightly. Xiao Sha quickly added, ¡°After all, I am also a native demon of this land, and I cannot stand idly by! Plus, I have Dragon¡¯s Might to assist you in your cause.¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Alright! You will come along too.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then he turned to Xiao Yu, ¡°Where is this demon secret realm located?¡± ¡°Beneath the East Sea!¡± The East Sea, huh? Xue An frowned slightly, then suddenly remembered the Feng Shui Master Wei who was invited out to sea. ¡°Good, let¡¯s set off right now!¡± Chapter 503 - Chapter 503: Chapter 503: A Fortuitous Encounter (First Update) Chapter 503: Chapter 503: A Fortuitous Encounter (First Update) Above the East Sea. A luxurious cruise ship was slowly sailing by. At this moment, the East Sea was calm and tranquil! The sea¡¯s surface was like a giant mirror, reflecting the white clouds in the sky, giving one the feeling of not knowing whether it was heaven or water. Wei Ruyan stood at the stern, enjoying the cool sea breeze, staring at the white wake left behind by the cruise ship, and had become transfixed. Just then, a petite girl approached her. ¡°Miss Ruyan, what are you looking at?¡± the girl asked with a smile. Wei Ruyan didn¡¯t turn around but pointed at the white waves, ¡°Miss Noriko, look at those waves! That¡¯s the realm we floral artists dream of achieving!¡± Izumi Noriko sighed softly, ¡°No wonder Miss Ruyan¡¯s floral artistry is unparalleled in the world, even when traveling, you never forget to appreciate the beauty of nature!¡± Wei Ruyan smiled slightly, ¡°Nature is our best teacher! No matter how naturally perfect the floral artistry is, it cannot match the beauty of flowers that grow in the wild!¡± Izumi Noriko clapped in admiration, ¡°Has Miss Ruyan¡¯s floral artistry reached the realm of returning to simplicity and truth?¡± Wei Ruyan shook her head, ¡°Not yet! It¡¯s just a slight sense of understanding.¡± This Izumi Noriko was a master of floral artistry from Country R, and she had cordially invited Wei Ruyan to perform floral art in Country R. After a few more exchanges, Wei Ruyan excused herself and returned to her room. Watching Wei Ruyan¡¯s retreating figure, Izumi Noriko¡¯s lips curved up, revealing a very sinister smile. Unlike other cruise ships. On this luxurious cruise ship, ninety percent of the passengers were girls, and each one was very beautiful. These girls were all attracted by Izumi Noriko with the lure of free travel and the chance to admire floral art in Country R. According to Izumi Noriko, only beautiful girls can truly appreciate the charm of floral artistry. Wei Ruyan was staying on the top deck of the cruise ship. Just as she was about to return to her room to rest, she encountered a girl walking with her head down. They brushed past each other. Wei Ruyan suddenly paused. Because she found the girl¡¯s profile to be very familiar, as if she had seen her somewhere before. But where? Wei Ruyan frowned slightly in thought. As the girl was about to turn the corner, Wei Ruyan suddenly remembered and couldn¡¯t help but smile as she called out, ¡°Young lady, may I ask if you know Mr. Xue?¡± The girl stopped in her tracks, turned around and looked at Wei Ruyan, her youthful and beautiful face clouded with confusion, ¡°You are¡­?¡± Wei Ruyan smiled, ¡°At Mr. Xue¡¯s wedding, I think I saw you at the wedding banquet in Beijiang! My name is Wei Ruyan!¡± The girl trembled, ¡°So you are Master Wei; I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t recognize you just now! Mr. Xue¡­ is my brother!¡± Upon hearing this, Wei Ruyan¡¯s eyes lit up, and she reached out with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal. Since you are Mr. Xue¡¯s sister, there are no outsiders here. May I ask what your name is?¡± ¡°I¡­ my name is Xie Jingjing!¡± Ever since attending Xue An¡¯s wedding, Xie Jingjing had buried all her feelings for Xue An in the deepest part of her heart and began to study frantically as if venting. Soon, she had self-studied all of high school¡¯s curriculum and had participated in several city-wide joint exams as a sophomore, ranking among the top each time. But at the same time, her body and mind were on the verge of collapse. She would often sit in a daze for an entire day or suddenly start crying while walking. Such a state of mind terrified her father and Auntie Pang; they were afraid that their precious daughter would become mentally ill again, so they arranged for her to take a six-month leave from school to travel and relax her mind. A few days ago, Auntie Pang happened to hear about the free travel promotion organized by Izumi Noriko. Initially, Auntie Pang feared it might be a scam, but after some careful investigation and learning that Izumi Noriko was quite famous in Country R, and that many major corporations guaranteed the event, she was convinced it wasn¡¯t a deceitful scheme. She then decided to sign her daughter up. But by the time Auntie Pang brought Xie Jingjing to the registration site, they found it was already packed with people, and her heart sank. ¡°So many people signed up; I guess it will be difficult to be selected,¡± Auntie Pang had not expected that as soon as she led Xie Jingjing into the registration hall, Izumi Noriko would take a liking to Xie Jingjing at first sight and immediately decided to let her join the trip. Even on the cruise ship, her room was of VIP status. That was when she happened to meet Wei Ruyan. Wei Ruyan had just been sizing up Xie Jingjing, growing more astounded by the minute. This young girl, though not old, was already a beauty in the making, especially with that cool and aloof temperament of hers, which was both endearing and intimidating. ¡°Is Jingjing here by herself?¡± Wei Ruyan asked. Xie Jingjing nodded. ¡°Why don¡¯t you come to my room then? My room has two bedrooms, we can keep each other company!¡± ¡°Can I really do that?¡± Xie Jingjing hesitated. ¡°Of course, you can! You are Mr. Xue¡¯s sister, and I naturally should take care of you when we meet,¡± Wei Ruyan said, grabbing Xie Jingjing¡¯s hand and leading her toward her own room. Xie Jingjing looked at Wei Ruyan, and a touch of warmth slowly emerged in her doe-like eyes, which seemed wounded. This woman, just like a gentle big sister, gave Xie Jingjing a strong sense of security. Xie Jingjing followed Wei Ruyan to her room, which was far more luxurious than Xie Jingjing¡¯s, even boasting a large bathtub. Wei Ruyan was a woman with meticulous attention to detail and could tell that Xie Jingjing seemed somewhat dejected, so she kept trying to come up with ways to cheer her up. As a result, their relationship quickly grew closer. When lunchtime arrived, the two went hand in hand to the dining room. The luxurious cruise ship was fully equipped and opulent, similar to the dining room, which was about forty or fifty square meters in size. This was already an unimaginable luxury for a cruise ship. At that moment, the dining room was filled with girls who had come to dine, a delightful sight with all the cheerful chatter and laughter. Wei Ruyan and Xie Jingjing chose a seat, eating and talking together. The ship, which had been sailing smoothly, suddenly lurched violently. The entire dining room started to shake violently as well. Many girls screamed in fear. Xie Jingjing turned pale, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Wei Ruyan smiled faintly, ¡°We are at sea, it must be a storm.¡± While she was speaking, Izumi Noriko walked in slowly with a group of people. ¡°Nor¡­¡± Wei Ruyan started to greet her but suddenly stopped. Because something was off! Izumi Noriko no longer had her usual warm smile, but her face showed arrogance and¡­ a killing intent. Izumi Noriko clapped her hands and spoke indifferently, ¡°Quiet, please! I would like to announce that we have reached our journey¡¯s end!¡± Have we arrived in Country R? Impossible! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this speed, it would take at least three more days to reach Country R! Everyone was utterly astonished. ¡°Miss Noriko, are you joking?¡± a girl asked. No sooner had she spoken than a black glimmer pierced the girl¡¯s forehead. The girl stood there bewildered, a bloody hole appearing in her forehead. After a while, her dead body finally collapsed to the ground with a thud. Chapter 504 - Chapter 504: Chapter 504 Ladies, Welcome to the Demon Realm (2nd Update) Chapter 504: Chapter 504 Ladies, Welcome to the Demon Realm (2nd Update) ¡°Ladies, in the coming days, I hope you can quickly learn to have reverence, because only by doing so will you be able to survive! And the first step is to start by calling me ¡®your honor¡¯! Do you understand?¡± Izumi Noriko said indifferently. However, many of these girls had only just left school and had never witnessed such a bloody scene. After being stunned for a moment, they erupted into a chorus of screams. ¡°Ahhhh, murder!¡± Accompanied by the screams, there was a violent commotion inside the restaurant. Many girls tried to flee, thinking only of rushing out of the restaurant to save their lives. Izumi Noriko watched this unfold with an icy smile emerging on her face. ¡°These goods, keeping them is just a waste!¡± With her words, the lights in the restaurant suddenly went out. In the darkness, it seemed as if something was crawling, and then came a few screams and the chilling sound of chewing. When the lights came back on, aside from a few pools of blood on the ground, there was no sign that those girls had ever been there. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, you need to learn reverence! Why don¡¯t you understand?¡± Izumi Noriko sighed lightly. The restaurant was dead silent. Everyone looked at her with eyes filled with extreme horror. Some girls were shaking all over, but did not dare to cry; they could only sob silently with their mouths covered. Xie Jingjing was also terrified, sitting there with a pale face, not knowing what to do. At that moment, someone gently took her hand. Turning her head, Xie Jingjing saw Wei Ruyan nod slightly to her, and then whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Incredibly, Xie Jingjing really did calm down a lot, and the fear in her heart dissipated by more than half. At this moment, Izumi Noriko slowly walked down from the stage and headed straight toward Wei Ruyan. Wei Ruyan¡¯s face was stern, watching coldly. ¡°Your Highness Wei Ruyan, I truly admire your courage. Having such a prey as you this time, His Highness will be very pleased!¡± Izumi Noriko said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re not Izumi Noriko!¡± Wei Ruyan said coldly. ¡°Hahaha, indeed, worthy of a master florist who can communicate with plants and flowers, you¡¯ve seen through my disguise. That¡¯s right, I¡¯m not Izumi Noriko!¡± As she spoke, a crack appeared in the middle of Izumi Noriko¡¯s forehead, and then a pair of claws covered with red fur stretched out and parted to the sides. Izumi Noriko¡¯s skin, like a deflated ball, collapsed to the ground, revealing a golden-eyed monkey with red fur. This scene, like something out of a horror movie, caused many girls to faint on the spot. The color gradually drained from Wei Ruyan¡¯s face. At this moment, the entire ship suddenly shook violently, and then the top of the ship was seemingly chopped off by something, breaking apart with a loud crash. The fierce wind brought in a massive amount of seawater. And from everyone¡¯s line of sight, the sea that had been calm appeared to boil over. At the same time, in the center of the ocean, a massive whirlpool was slowly forming. The ship began to speed towards the whirlpool. The girls on the ship started to scream. If the ship entered that whirlpool, it was estimated that everyone here would die. But the Golden Eyed Monkey burst into laughter, ¡°Your Highness Wei Ruyan, and all the ladies, what comes next is our destination for this trip, the Demon Realm!¡± ¡°The Demon Realm?¡± Wei Ruyan held Xie Jingjing tightly and asked loudly. ¡°That¡¯s right, the Demon Realm! I hope you all enjoy living there! Remember my words, learn to have reverence!¡± The Golden Eyed Monkey said with a gleeful smile. Then the cruise ship entered the whirlpool and, after spinning wildly for several turns, disappeared completely after a burst of light. In the blink of an eye, the wind ceased, and the sea was calm again. The boiling sea also gradually calmed its anger. As if nothing had ever happened, who could imagine that a cruise ship had disappeared in this part of the sea. But just a few minutes later. A streak of light flew across the sky from the horizon and appeared above this stretch of sea in the blink of an eye. Xue An stopped in his tracks. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s demon aura!¡± Xiao Sha took a deep breath then said with a frown. Xue An nodded with a solemn face. Before coming, he had already checked the cruise route Wei Ruyan was on, which happened to pass right through the entrance to the secret realm that Xiao Yu had mentioned. This further confirmed Xue An¡¯s suspicions. There was definitely something wrong with Izumi Noriko from Country R. So he had rushed over without stopping. But he hadn¡¯t expected to be one step too late. At this time, Xue An still didn¡¯t know that Xie Jingjing was also on that ship. ¡°Let¡¯s go in first!¡± Xue An said calmly. Jiang Mei¡¯er nodded, her hands forming Seal Decisions. ¡°Immortal Master, please wait a moment, it might be a bit slow! After all, I¡¯m not very proficient!¡± Xue An watched from the sidelines as Jiang Mei¡¯er gesticulated and chanted, looking as if she were performing a shamanic dance. One minute, the sea was calm, without a stir! Two minutes, it remained just as tranquil. Three minutes¡­ Jiang Mei¡¯er¡¯s forehead broke out in sweat, and she said apologetically, ¡°Immortal Master, it seems I can¡¯t do Seal Decisions in human form, please wait while I transform into an octopus!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± Xue An frowned slightly and with his hand as a sword, he slashed down thunderously. A massive sword light directly split the entire sea area in two, the immense Sword Qi stirred up the water and pushed it to both sides, revealing an underwater area wrapped in radiant light. ¡°Go!¡± Xue An took the lead and flew over. Jiang Mei¡¯er stared, dumbfounded. Xiao Sha patted her head, ¡°What are you dazing for, hurry up and follow!¡± ¡°Ah, right!¡± Jiang Mei¡¯er followed behind, suddenly filled with a strong sense of confidence. Before this, she didn¡¯t know how powerful Xue An was. It was only because Jiang Mei¡¯er had ordered her to find Xue An that she had come. Only after seeing this sword that parted the seas did she feel reassured in her heart. After passing through that radiant light, Xiao Sha felt a blur before his eyes and found himself in the middle of a vast desert. This desert was extremely vast, with only some sporadic weeds on the ground and not a trace of life. ¡°Where is this?¡± Xiao Sha asked Jiang Mei¡¯er. Jiang Mei¡¯er looked around for a long while, then gazed up at the sky, in the end she shook her head with a bitter face, ¡°The Demon Race¡¯s secret realm is vast, and few have traversed it entirely, I do not know where this place is either!¡± Xiao Sha glared, ¡°What¡¯s the use of you if you don¡¯t know anything when asked?¡± It was then that Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s fly and take a look!¡± With that, he raised his hand and took Xiao Sha and the two demons into the sky. But after flying for about an hour. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The desert below was still endless. Even Xue An was slightly surprised. It seemed this secret realm was much larger than Earth! And to have created such a vast secret realm, the founder must have been extraordinary. Just then, a city loomed vaguely in the distance. Chapter 506 - Chapter 506: Chapter 506: Humans and Demons Together is True Love (4th Update) Chapter 506: Chapter 506: Humans and Demons Together is True Love (4th Update) This Master Wu¡¯s face was full of grievance, ¡°Third Princess, you are a demon with a long lifespan! I am but a man with a mere century of life, so why don¡¯t you consider my deep adoration for you and accompany me through these hundred years?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the crowd below burst into uproar. ¡°Shameless!¡± ¡°Utterly despicable!¡± ¡°How dare he ask someone to waste her prime years accompanying him, how thick can his face be?¡± The most furious among them was Shen Langjun, who could be seen raising his arm and shouting vociferously. ¡°Wu, you are harboring wolfish ambitions, if you¡¯re capable, win the Third Princess over with true feelings! What skill is there in pretending to be pitiful?¡± It was clear to see. This Shen Langjun and Master Wu must be love rivals. Master Wu glanced at him with disdain and then continued to gaze passionately at the Third Princess. ¡°This¡­ is not impossible!¡± the Third Princess mused for a while before saying. Master Wu was overjoyed. ¡°Third Princess, as long as you agree, that¡¯s wonderful, why wait for another day, how about we consummate our marriage tonight?¡± His urgency was plain to see in his words. Shen Langjun stared blankly, hardly able to believe his ears. The Third Princess actually agreed? No! This can¡¯t be happening! If only I¡¯d known that feigning pity to gain sympathy worked, I would¡¯ve done it myself long ago! Shen Langjun was internally struggling with regret. Then he saw the Third Princess on the city wall sigh softly, ¡°But you¡¯ll have to wait until I grow up before you marry me! My mother said I am still too young for marriage, and it would be considered too early.¡± Master Wu¡¯s smile froze, and then he cautiously inquired, ¡°Then¡­ how long would that be?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ not too long, at most just seventy or eighty years, if it¡¯s quick, fifty years should suffice!¡± The crowd erupted into roaring laughter, realizing that the Third Princess was deliberately making fun of Master Wu. Shen Langjun also couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief, joyously proclaiming, ¡°Well done, Third Princess!¡± He was so excited that when he turned and saw Xue An standing beside him, he couldn¡¯t help but excitedly slap Xue An on the shoulder. ¡°Brother, did you see that? This Third Princess is to be my future wife. How about that, clever isn¡¯t she?¡± Xue An turned his head and gave him an indifferent glance. Shen Langjun felt his body stiffen, and his hand that was on Xue An¡¯s shoulder involuntarily retracted in a defeated manner. ¡°You¡¯re human, she¡¯s a demon, can humans and demons be together?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Shen Langjun looked at Xue An as if he was looking at an antique, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re walking around with two beautiful female demons, and now you¡¯re asking me if humans and demons can be together? Aren¡¯t you a bit too old-fashioned!¡± ¡°In the current city, even the most conservative old scholars must admit that marrying a female demon is the most prestigious affair!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that last year, a scholarly youth staying in a broken temple in the city had a delicate female demon visit him in the quiet of the night, and they became the protagonists of a romantic story envied by many? Now that broken temple has even turned into a ¡®Scholarly Youth Inn¡¯!¡± ¡°These days, it¡¯s not unusual for humans to be with humans, but humans and demons together, that¡¯s true love!¡± Shen Langjun gave a long-winded dissertation, then concluded with an incisive summary. Xue An was almost torn between laughter and tears. The people in Decisive Nose City must all be out of their minds. Otherwise, how could they come up with so many absurd principles? Just then, Master Wu on the city wall, furious and embarrassed, suddenly pulled out a yellow Talisman Spell from his bosom. ¡°Little miss, today, whether you agree or not, you will consent!¡± As he spoke, he threw it directly. The Talisman Spell unfurled in the wind, instantly transforming into a huge yellow cloth bag that hurtled toward the Third Princess. The crowd let out a cry of alarm. ¡°It¡¯s a Demon Subduing Charm!¡± Shen Langjun also witnessed this scene and, screaming in terror, attempted to rush forward to save the Third Princess. But how could his speed possibly outmatch the Talisman Spell? So all he could do was watch, powerless, as the Talisman Spell hurdled toward the clueless Third Princess. Xiao Sha bellowed furiously, ¡°Shameless scoundrel!¡± As he spoke, he had already rushed atop the city wall, positioning himself right in front of the Third Princess. Boom. The Demon Subduing Charm struck Xiao Sha squarely. Many closed their eyes, lamenting internally. It¡¯s over! This demoness is definitely done for, probably about to be overwhelmed by the Talisman Spell and then become that Wu surname¡¯s plaything. But just then, they heard Xiao Sha¡¯s arrogant laugh, ¡°Is that the extent of its power? Now it¡¯s my turn!¡± With that, he lunged forward. A punch flew out, landing squarely on Young Master Wu¡¯s face. Young Master Wu screamed miserably, blasted straight off the city wall. Many stood there, dumbstruck by the scene. Several rabbit spirits even forgot the grass they were chewing, mouths agape as they watched. ¡°Who is this demoness? How is she so formidable?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell, but not even the Demon Subduing Charm could sway her; could she be a lieutenant of some demon marshal?¡± Humans and demons were abuzz with speculation. Xiao Sha was about to charge down the city wall to finish off Young Master Wu. But the Third Princess blocked Xiao Sha¡¯s way, her eyes shining brightly at her. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re amazing!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Xiao Sha smiled smugly, but this delay allowed Young Master Wu to slip into the crowd and disappear from view. ¡°Darn, let him get away!¡± Xiao Sha was annoyed. The Third Princess smiled faintly, ¡°Let him go! After all, he once pursued me, and although I don¡¯t fancy him, I can¡¯t bear to see him die!¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve got to be kidding me. He was the one who attacked you first!¡± ¡°It¡¯s still the same! Mother always said, ¡®Spare someone when you can.¡¯¡± Xiao Sha rolled her eyes. For someone like her who had grown up in the wilderness, she never believed in ¡®sparing someone when you can.¡¯ ¡°Whatever, it¡¯s your business anyway! Farewell!¡± Xiao Sha turned to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t go, Sister. You¡¯ve saved me, and you are my benefactor. I must properly thank you! Would you please come to the mansion with me for a chat?¡± Xiao Sha was very impatient, but she saw Xue Anchong in the crowd nodding subtly at her. She understood that Xue An was signaling her to agree, so she reluctantly did. ¡°Fine.¡± When the crowd dispersed and Xue An was about to follow Xiao Sha into the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, Shen Langjun suddenly grabbed him, ¡°Brother, could you make an exception and take me with you?¡± ¡°You want to go in too?¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve long harbored deep admiration for the Third Princess but never found the chance to get close. Could you help me?¡± Shen Langjun took off the Jade Pendant from his waist and tried to hand it to Xue An. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Forget it. You¡¯d better keep it. Otherwise, with your character, you¡¯d probably have been beaten to death without it by now!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Shen Langjun was taken aback, ¡°You¡­ you recognize this item?¡± Xue An smiled lightly and turned to walk toward the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Shen Langjun stood there, crestfallen. Then he heard Xue An¡¯s voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you coming along?¡± A broad grin spread across Shen Langjun¡¯s face, and he hurriedly scampered after him. Chapter 507 - Chapter 507: Chapter 507: How Can I Tell If I Am Male or Female (First Update) Chapter 507: Chapter 507: How Can I Tell If I Am Male or Female (First Update) This City Lord¡¯s Mansion at first glance was very imposing with its carved beams and painted rafters. But upon closer inspection, you would find that whether it was on the walls or at the corners of the eaves, there were portraits everywhere, Each portrait varied in style and was lifelike, clearly the work of masters. It¡¯s just that they made one want to laugh upon seeing them. Because all these portraits were of rabbits. That¡¯s right. A chubby, round rabbit, striking all sorts of enchanting poses. Xiao Sha frowned as he looked, ¡°Who is this rabbit? It¡¯s portrait is everywhere, how can it be so narcissistic?¡± The Third Princess¡¯s face turned red, ¡°Benefactor, these are all self-portraits of my mother!¡± Xiao Sha: ¡°¡­.¡± Along the way, they saw no guards and headed straight towards a great hall. At the entrance, there were a few rabbit spirits talking, and when they saw the Third Princess bringing a group of people over, they quickly came forward. ¡°Third Highness!¡± ¡°Is my mother here?¡± ¡°Right inside! The City Lord has just invited a brilliant painter, who is currently painting a portrait.¡± The Third Princess nodded and then led everyone inside. Sure enough. They saw a man in a blue shirt, smearing and brushing at a portrait, occasionally lifting his head to shout, ¡°City Lord, please tilt your head this way a bit!¡± On a nearby couch, a plump rabbit was lying in a very seductive pose, and upon hearing the man¡¯s instructions, she obediently moved her head slightly. ¡°This is my mother!¡± the Third Princess said softly and then stepped forward. ¡°Mother, this person is the benefactor who saved me!¡± The rabbit City Lord, not wanting to disturb her own pose, said motionlessly, ¡°Three, wait a moment, let me finish this portrait first!¡± Xue An watched this scene and suddenly found it somewhat amusing. If this rabbit lived on Earth, she would probably be a standard selfie maniac! Refreshments and a variety of fresh fruits and tea were brought to them, so Xue An and the others simply sat down to watch. After more than half an hour. The artist finally laid down his brush with satisfaction, ¡°Done!¡± The giant rabbit let out a sigh of relief, then sat up and stretched lazily, ¡°So tiring! Let me take a nap first!¡± ¡°Mother! This is my savior, and these are the friends of my benefactor!¡± the Third Princess said again. As if awakened from a dream, the giant rabbit exclaimed, ¡°Oh dear, look at my memory! I actually forgot about this!¡± Then she wiped her face with her hand. The fluffy cheeks disappeared, revealing the face of a very full-bodied woman. After a shake, The fur on her entire body disappeared, transformed into a voluptuous and noble-looking woman. She walked over, looked everyone over, her gaze lingering momentarily on Xiao Sha and Xiao Yu before she covered her mouth with a chuckle, ¡°I never expected to meet such outstanding female demons in my humble Decisive Nose City!¡± Xiao Sha felt his skin crawl with goosebumps at the giant rabbit¡¯s laughter. ¡°Oh, mother!¡± the Third Princess stamped her foot in protest, her full display of daughterly petulance utterly entrancing Shen Langjun. ¡°All right, all right, I was only joking. Since they are all benefactors of my son, there are no outsiders here. Come, prepare a banquet.¡± Xiao Sha, upon hearing these words, suddenly envisioned a bunch of green grass and carrots, which scared him enough to consider making an excuse. The giant rabbit seemed to notice Xiao Sha¡¯s concerns and chuckled, ¡°My dear girl, don¡¯t worry. The banquet I host is quite renowned!¡± Soon, more than a dozen rabbit guards had the banquet laid out, and when the food was brought in like a flowing stream. Xiao Sha was somewhat taken aback. Because the dishes included both meat and vegetarian options, and they were all full of color, aroma, and flavor. ¡°How about that? I didn¡¯t deceive you, did I? Please take a seat, everyone. When you¡¯re in my house, there¡¯s no need for formalities; feel free to eat and drink!¡± Everyone took their seats. After the wine had made three rounds and five different dishes had been served. Before anyone else could speak, the already drunk Shen Langjun slurred, ¡°City Lord, do you recognize me?¡± ¡°The fearless Shen Langjun from Decisive Nose City, a local celebrity¡ªI certainly recognize you.¡± ¡°Hehe, then could I ask you for a favor? I have an unrequited love for the Third Princess. Could you possibly betroth the Third Princess to me?¡± If Shen Langjun were sober, he surely wouldn¡¯t have had the courage to say this, but bolstered by the liquid courage, he blurted out what was in his heart. Hearing his words, the Third Princess lowered her head, seeming a bit embarrassed, yet she didn¡¯t object either! The giant rabbit, however, laughed so hard that its limbs shook. Shen Langjun, growing more and more embarrassed, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°City Lord, why do you laugh? If you disagree, just tell me directly!¡± ¡°I have no objections, but I fear you might regret it!¡± The giant rabbit said, cackling. ¡°A true man¡¯s word is his bond, like a quarter of horses cannot chase back a promise¡ªespecially on such a matter of a lifetime. Why would I regret it?¡± Hearing there was a chance, Shen Langjun hastily pounded his chest and assured. ¡°Oh? You truly won¡¯t regret it?¡± ¡°Truly!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really!¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll tell you the truth: my ¡®Third Princess¡¯ is actually a boy!¡± ¡°A boy also¡­ what did you say?¡± Shen Langjun at first didn¡¯t understand, but when he did, he stood up in shock, his face a picture of astonishment. ¡°You really didn¡¯t notice?¡± The giant rabbit said with a mischievous smile. Shen Langjun, including Xiao Sha, all began to scrutinize the so-called Third Princess closely. They saw a slender waist that one could wrap their hands around, fair skin, a beautiful face, and a shy demeanor¡ªclearly, this was a beautiful young girl yet to come of age. How could this possibly be a lovely boy? Xue An raised his cup and whispered softly, ¡°Two rabbits run near the ground; how can I distinguish whether I am male or female?¡± The giant rabbit clapped in admiration, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this gentleman to be so cultured! You¡¯re right; my third son¡¯s favorite pastime is cross-dressing, and it has been quite the headache for me!¡± Shen Langjun felt as though something deeply embedded in his heart had suddenly shattered. He sat down on the chair, dumbfounded and speechless. Xiao Sha, feeling somewhat sympathetic, patted his shoulder, ¡°Brother, you truly have had a stroke of bad luck, to have loved a girl for so long only to find out she¡¯s a boy! I sympathize with you!¡± Shen Langjun suddenly raised his head, a burning gaze fixed on the City Lord giant rabbit. ¡°A boy is fine, too. If humans and demons can be together, then why can¡¯t there be true love between the same gender? After all, it¡¯s the Third Princess as a person I love, not their gender!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The entire place went silent. Xiao Sha stared in astonishment at the scene unfolding before him. And the Third Princess¡ªno! The Third Prince sighed softly, ¡°Shen Langjun¡¯s deep affection I have taken to heart. Had you asked me earlier, I might have agreed; but now, my heart already belongs to another. So, I¡¯m sorry, I must reject you!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Shen Langjun turned pale upon hearing this. ¡°May I ask who the Third Princess¡¯s heart belongs to?¡± The Third Prince shyly glanced at Xiao Sha, who was still dazed, and then lowered his head, ¡°Naturally¡­ it¡¯s my benefactor here!¡± Chapter 508 - Chapter 508: Chapter 508: Natural Enemy Attacks (Second Update) Chapter 508: Chapter 508: Natural Enemy Attacks (Second Update) ¡°` Whoosh! Everyone turned their gaze toward Xiao Sha, even Xue An couldn¡¯t help but slightly raise an eyebrow, looking at this scene with a half-smile. ¡°Holy crap¡­¡± Xiao Yu stared wide-eyed, muttering in astonishment. ¡°Crap your damn head!¡± Xiao Sha, infuriated and embarrassed, punched Xiao Yu to the ground, then glared and said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the whiny antics of women.¡± ¡°You probably just feel that all the guys are cuter than you and can¡¯t accept it,¡± Xiao Yu muttered from the ground, in a voice only he could hear. Xiao Sha stepped forward, landing her foot right on Xiao Yu¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Keep spouting nonsense and I¡¯ll pluck your tentacles off one by one to make a belt, got it?¡± Xiao Yu nodded repeatedly, ¡°Alright Dragon Sister, no problem Dragon Sister!¡± ¡°Benefactor, if you dislike me this way, I can change. Actually, I¡¯m very manly, don¡¯t believe me? Watch!¡± A wisp of white smoke drifted by. The Third Prince had transformed into a different appearance. He was cloaked in a black cape, his hair tied up, and even had a few black lines drawn at the corners of his eyes. ¡°Benefactor, do I not look particularly imposing like this?¡± The crowd fell silent. Because this Third Prince¡¯s disguise made him look¡­ even cuter. Xiao Sha¡¯s face was icy cold, clearly on the verge of a meltdown. ¡°You damn rabbit, are you f**king kidding me?¡± The Third Prince froze, big eyes slowly brimming with sorrowful light. ¡°Benefactor, are you discriminating against our Sand Rabbit clan?¡± As she spoke, the rabbit spirits guarding the palace silently stepped forward, all looking unfriendly toward Xiao Sha. Xiao Sha snorted coldly, fearless, ¡°What, you want to fight? Come on then! I¡¯ve been itching to throw some punches.¡± In her manner of speaking, she was no different from a rowdy gangster. ¡°Okay, stop it now!¡± Xue An put down his wine cup and spoke indifferently. The eager Xiao Sha immediately lowered her head and moved aside after hearing his words. Then Xue An smiled slightly at City Lord Giant Rabbit, ¡°Thanks for your generous hospitality. We mean no harm, just trying to find out how far it is from here to the Demon Race¡¯s coastal territory?¡± ¡°The Demon Race¡¯s coastal territory?¡± Upon hearing the name, City Lord Giant Rabbit¡¯s previously elegant demeanor vanished, speaking with some fear, ¡°What are you going to do there?¡± ¡°Rescue someone!¡± ¡°Rescue someone?¡± City Lord Giant Rabbit shook his head like a rattle drum. ¡°I advise you not to go there looking for death! It¡¯s said that a group of merciless demons have taken over that coastal territory and several nearby prefectures! The place is now littered with corpses, who are you going to rescue?¡± City Lord Giant Rabbit¡¯s words confirmed that what Xiao Yu had said before wasn¡¯t a lie. And this rabbit clearly had a broader knowledge than Xiao Yu, and he went on to introduce the general situation inside this secret realm. It turns out, the origin of this secret realm is unknown, nor is it known who created it. Vast and boundless, with abundant spiritual energy. Numerous members of the Demon Race live there, coexisting peacefully with the Human Clan and others. After many years of development, several prefectures have been established within this secret realm. For example, the coastal territory of the Demon Race is in Dongbin Prefecture, which is the most prosperous and powerful prefecture in the entire realm. In comparison, Decisive Nose City in Yellow Sand Prefecture is pathetically weak. But even Dongbin Prefecture, powerful as it is, has fallen during this monster invasion. Not only that, but four out of the seven prefectures in this secret realm have also been taken over. The demons¡¯ war front has left these creatures, accustomed to peace within the realm, scared out of their wits. ¡°` Nowadays, the remnants of the demon race have established a resistance army in front of the only three remaining state capitals, which could barely hold its ground against the demons. But no one knows how long this brief peace could last. This is also the reason why the City Lord Rabbit believes that Xue An and his companions were seeking death by going to the territory of the sea monsters to find someone. Xiao Yu listened on the side with a pale face. When she left, Dongbin Prefecture was still there. She didn¡¯t expect to come back and find not only Dongbin Prefecture was beyond saving but also the other three state capitals had fallen. Was her Highness still safe by now? At this thought, Xiao Yu was almost frantic with anxiety. ¡°Immortal Master, we can¡¯t delay any longer, we must find a way to rescue his Highness quickly!¡± Xue An nodded and then smiled at City Lord Rabbit, ¡°Then, may I ask how do we proceed to Dongbin Prefecture?¡± City Lord Rabbit shook his head helplessly, ¡°Young Master, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but it is purely a death wish to go there. Not to mention the great distance from here to Dongbin Prefecture, you simply can¡¯t get through because of the ongoing battles at the front lines!¡± ¡°Why the fuck do you talk so much? Our boss is asking how to go there, just tell us directly! Any more nonsense, and I¡¯ll pluck all your rabbit fur!¡± Xiao Sha said coldly. Her temper was getting more and more irritable. Hearing her speak like this, several rabbit spirits of the guard showed displeasure as they stepped forward. But City Lord Rabbit gestured for them to stay back, then spoke indifferently, ¡°If I am not mistaken, the lady must be a transformed Jiaolong, right?¡± Xiao Sha proudly lifted her face, ¡°So what if I am?¡± ¡°Even in this Demon Realm, Jiaolongs are extremely rare beings. But what I want to tell you is, during this demon invasion, several Jiaolong territories have been completely destroyed. I¡¯ve heard that even those powerful Jiaolongs, who have lived for who knows how long, have been captured¡­¡± City Lord Rabbit didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but the message was clear. Even those powerful Jiaolongs were captured; what are you, a young, inexperienced dragon, getting so worked up about? But Xiao Sha¡¯s focus was elsewhere as her face gradually darkened. ¡°Are you saying¡­ my kin have also been captured?¡± ¡°Not just some, but all of them!¡± ¡°Great! I¡¯ll kill that demon scum for sure!¡± Xiao Sha said furiously, then turned to Xue An. Xue An didn¡¯t speak but turned to look out of the window at the sky, and said indifferently, ¡°City Lord, it seems some demons have come looking for trouble!¡± City Lord Rabbit was startled and before understanding the situation, he heard a few eagle cries coming from high above. The screeching of the eagles was so piercing that all the rabbit spirits in the main hall turned pale. City Lord Rabbit suddenly stood up, his face full of disbelief, ¡°What¡¯s happening! With the protection of the City Protection Formation, these eagles shouldn¡¯t be able to find this place!¡± As a species with numerous natural enemies, it was not easy for rabbits to become spirits. Therefore, they are extremely cautious and careful in their lives. Take Decisive Nose City for example; it usually relocates every dozen years or so. This location was just moved to last year. Moreover, City Lord Rabbit has spent a fortune to establish a City Protection Formation, which can effectively fend off natural predators. Like these eagles, shielded by the Mountain Protection Array, they should not be able to see this place. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But it was too late now. City Lord Rabbit led the numerous rabbit spirits out of the main hall and up to the viewing platform. Indeed. Above the azure sky, dozens of tiny black dots were circling. Though they were so far away. The fear ingrained in their marrow still caused these rabbit spirits to tremble slightly, their eyes filled with panic and alarm. Chapter 509 - Chapter 509: Chapter 509: The Fear of Educated Hooligans (Third Update) Chapter 509: Chapter 509: The Fear of Educated Hooligans (Third Update) At this moment, the specks in the sky began to descend rapidly. Soon, one could clearly see the shapes of these giant eagles. The wingspan of these eagles stretched over thirty meters, and their talons were as huge as a small car. This scene also drew the entire Decisive Nose City to watch. Both the Human Clan and the Demon Race crowded onto the streets, looking up in a stunned silence. Only to see these giant eagles circling in the sky, followed by a leading eagle letting out a shrill, strange laugh. ¡°City Lord of Decisive Nose City, long time no see!¡± The City Lord Rabbit took a deep breath, and its body gradually became enormous, its aura growing increasingly majestic. ¡°Eagle Seven, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still alive!¡± ¡°Hehe, even if you were dead, I wouldn¡¯t be! Tsk tsk, what a grand gesture, setting up such a powerful City Protection Formation. What a pity, you still can¡¯t fool our eagle eyes!¡± The City Lord Rabbit¡¯s face fluctuated between shades of light and dark. For it was well aware of the prowess of this Eagle Seven. Indeed, in the entire Yellow Sand Prefecture, the only ones who truly threatened the survival of the Rabbit Demon clan were these flying creatures. Though the Snake Demons were formidable, they primarily resided in Zhongshan Province and were almost nonexistent in Yellow Sand Prefecture. ¡°Oh, is this the Third Princess? Tsk tsk, I must admire the reproductive ability of you rabbit spirits. After eating your two sons, now there¡¯s another heir! I wonder how this young lady tastes?¡± Eagle Seven laughed arrogantly. The City Lord Rabbit trembled all over. Its two sons had indeed fallen to the eagle¡¯s talons. The Third Prince, however, was suddenly enraged, ¡°You flock of flat-feathered beasts, it turns out my two brothers were eaten by you! Return my brothers¡¯ lives!¡± As he spoke, a sphere of light appeared in the Third Prince¡¯s hand and he charged straight at Eagle Seven. Eagle Seven laughed heartily, ¡°With just this little ability, you dare to show off in front of your Eagle Seven Uncle?¡± As the light came near, Eagle Seven simply flicked its wings and destroyed it. Just as it was about to swoop down and grab the Third Prince. On the back of another slightly smaller giant eagle, a man shouted, ¡°Please have mercy, Eagle Seven, you promised me that you¡¯d let me have this Rabbit Demon!¡± Everyone turned to look. The speaker was a handsome human male. The Third Prince was a mix of shock and fury as he bellowed, ¡°Wu Jianyan! You bastard! You brought these Eagle Demons here, didn¡¯t you? No wonder they could see through the City Protection Formation!¡± Wu Jianyan¡¯s face turned slightly pale when he was scolded, then he tried to argue defiantly, ¡°So what if I did? He who recognizes the times is a wise man. These noble Eagle Demons are much stronger than you Rabbit Demons. It¡¯s not unreasonable for me to side with them! Your Highness the Third Princess, if you just give up your resistance, the Eagle Demons won¡¯t hurt you! And I will treat you well for the rest of your life¡­¡± ¡°Pah! Even if I, Rabbit Xiao Bai, die, I would never be with someone like you!¡± the Third Prince shouted in anger. Rabbit Xiao Bai¡­ This name, however, made Xue An feel somewhat powerless to criticize. One Xiao Yu, one Rabbit Xiao Bai. Can¡¯t people come up with more imaginative names? Eagle Seven burst out laughing again, ¡°Mr. Wu, it seems your effort was in vain; you might as well leave this little rabbit to me. You don¡¯t know how delicious these tender little rabbits taste! It¡¯s truly an unparalleled delight¡­¡± Before he could finish, a fiery arrow suddenly flew across the sky and struck Eagle Seven¡¯s abdomen. After a crisp sound of metal clashing, the arrow fell to the ground, but the flames had caught on Eagle Seven¡¯s feathers. ¡°Damn it, who dares damage my feathers!¡± Eagle Seven erupted in fury as he flapped his wings a few times, a gust of wind blowing out the flames. Meanwhile, on the ground, Shen Langjun put down his bow and, with some regret, shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t shoot him down!¡± Then Shen Langjun threw away the bow and arrow, took a deep breath, and pointed at Wu Jianyan and Eagle Seven, beginning to curse them out loud. When it comes to cursing, ten members of the Demon Race tied together might not be as good as a single member of the Human Clan, especially since this Shen Langjun was educated. As the saying goes, ruffians aren¡¯t to be feared, it¡¯s the cultured ruffian that¡¯s truly formidable. People with cultural knowledge curse with more ferocity than the ordinary folk. This Mr. Shen addressed Eagle Seven and all the direct and collateral female relatives of Wu Jianyan with exceedingly earnest language and simple greetings. The sharpness of his words, the precision of his phrasing, and the flawlessness of his logic were so vivid one felt as if they were on the scene. In the beginning, Wu Jianyan wanted to retort a few sentences. But very soon, he was defeated under Mr. Shen¡¯s verbal onslaught. And Eagle Seven, he was cursed to the point of being tongue-tied, unable to speak a word. A quarter of an hour later. Mr. Shen shouted at Wu Jianyan, ¡°You treacherous spy of the rabbit race, the disgrace of the human clan, you¡¯re not even worthy of being called a human. I am ashamed to be associated with someone like you! You fit in only with these flat-haired beasts! Tell me, am I right or not?¡± ¡°Right!¡± The crowd on the street exploded with deafening echoes. Xiao Bai and her mother, the rabbit demon City Lord, looked on in a daze at this scene. What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be the battlefield for our rabbit demon clan and the eagle demons? Why are all these people from the human clan so righteously indignant and furious? At that moment, an elder from the human clan shouted at the rabbit demon City Lord, ¡°City Lord, you have been good to our human clan over the years. It¡¯s our turn to repay you now!¡± ¡°Right!¡± A chorus of agreement followed, and then hot-tempered men started climbing trees and rooftops, some drawing bows and arrows, others throwing stones. In short, all of them were glaring angrily at the eagle demons. Eagle Seven, already cursed to the point of enlightenment, was now being insulted by a bunch of commoners and felt like exploding with rage. ¡°Very well, today I, Lord Eagle Seven, shall commence a slaughter to show you the might of the ruler of the skies!¡± Eagle Seven roared, and his body suddenly began to grow larger. Soon he was about a hundred meters in size, and then, with a sinister laugh, he swooped down, prepared to make an example of the young man who had insulted him. Closer. Ever closer! Just a bit nearer, and his talons would effortlessly snatch up this frail human, then tear him into pieces midair. Eagle Seven¡¯s heart was gloating in secret anticipation. Suddenly, a stunningly beautiful girl appeared in front of Mr. Shen. In the blink of an eye, Eagle Seven had swooped close to the girl. The girl gave him an ominous smile, reached out to grab his beak, and then shouted. ¡°Get down here!¡± Boom. With a forceful tug on Eagle Seven¡¯s beak, the girl pulled him down. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Eagle Seven, in a mix of shock and fury, struggled to flap his wings to break free. But the girl¡¯s arms, despite her delicate appearance, were like iron, unmovable regardless of his struggles. Eagle Seven was so terrified that he felt his spirit leaving his body. How is this possible? Who is this girl? Chapter 510 - Chapter 510: Chapter 510: Kind Sir, So Handsome (4th Update) Chapter 510: Chapter 510: Kind Sir, So Handsome (4th Update) And at this moment, everyone was shocked at the scene before them. Because Xiao Sha¡¯s figure was simply too insignificant compared to the giant eagle. But it was this frail body that managed to catch the giant eagle. At the same time, Xiao Sha shouted loudly and suddenly lifted upwards. Eagle Seven felt an immense force coming at him, his entire body was lifted, then slammed down heavily. Boom. Amidst the rising dust, Eagle Seven felt numb all over from the impact, but at least he had managed to free himself from Xiao Sha¡¯s grasp and thought about flying away again. But at that moment, Xiao Sha leapt up and landed squarely on Eagle Seven¡¯s head, ¡°Don¡¯t move, or else be careful with your head!¡± Eagle Seven stiffened and really didn¡¯t dare to move. All of this happened in the blink of an eye. Xiao Sha stood on Eagle Seven¡¯s head, disdainfully curling his lips, ¡°You dare call yourselves the sovereigns of the sky looking like this?¡± Xiao Bai watched with stars in her eyes, ¡°Wow, my lord is so handsome¡­¡± Shen Langjun stood awkwardly to the side, unsure how to describe his feelings. The remaining Eagle Demons were both furious and shocked. ¡°Release Eagle Seven at once, if you delay military affairs, your Decisive Nose City will cease to exist!¡± an Eagle Demon shouted angrily. Military affairs? Xue An¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly when he heard this. Interesting! Wu Jianyan also bellowed, ¡°Eagle Seven is carrying orders from the Demon Race¡¯s commander, if anything goes wrong, you can prepare to die!¡± These words made the expression of the City Lord of the Demon Race waver unpredictably. Others also looked at each other, uncertain of what to do. Xiao Sha, however, sneered coldly, ¡°What, only you are allowed to strut around, and we can¡¯t fight back?¡± ¡°Female demon, you¡¯re powerful, but you should understand, compared to the commander who controls the entire Demon Race, your strength is not worth mentioning!¡± The subdued Eagle Seven sneered at this time. In its view, it had been caught off guard, and that¡¯s why it fell into this female demon¡¯s trap. And even though she had subdued it now, it still had so many subordinates! With this thought, it couldn¡¯t help but let out an eagle¡¯s screech. Meaning to command the group of subordinates to initiate an attack. If they could just create some confusion, then it could make its escape! That was what was going through Eagle Seven¡¯s mind. And its subordinates acted accordingly. But just as they were about to swoop down, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°I was thinking of checking out the front, and here you are bringing yourselves to me! Not bad at all!¡± Hearing his words, Eagle Seven rolled its eyes hard and gave Xue An a glance, somewhat dismissive. Just a member of the Human Clan after all, how could he¡­ Eagle Seven¡¯s train of thought was interrupted. Because in front of its eyes, countless bright white lights gradually emerged. These lights were dazzling and beautiful, very captivating. But Eagle Seven saw the endless murderous intent contained within them. This¡­ this is Sword Qi! That kind of Sword Qi that only the Human Clan possesses, the kind that can pierce through anything! And there was so much of it, it was like an ocean of Sword Qi! Eagle Seven began to tremble all over. Not just Eagle Seven, the City Lord of the Demon Race, Xiao Bai, and all the onlookers were equally shocked. Even Shen Langjun¡¯s eyes began to slowly widen. How did this amiable fellow suddenly seem to transform into a completely different person? Eagle Seven made a bold decision and emitted another eagle screech. This was the signal for all the subordinates to run away quickly. These giant eagles also sensed the terrifying presence of the boundless sea of swords below, all of them filled with dread. Upon their leader¡¯s command, naturally, they scattered and fled. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Trying to escape? Sword Qi cage!¡± Following Xue An¡¯s command, the Sword Qi floating around him soared into the sky, then split into dozens of rays of light, darting straight for those giant eagles. Although the giant eagles were very fast, compared with the Sword Qi, they were as slow as snails. In an instant, all the giant eagles were enveloped by the Sword Qi, then they let out a series of mournful cries and fell like rain. Boom. The plaza in front of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was like dumplings being dropped into a pot, as dozens of giant eagles fell from the sky. Wu Jianyan also let out a pitiful cry as he fell to the ground. Standing with his hands behind his back, Xue An came before Eagle Seven, who was filled with fear, and said indifferently, ¡°What were you talking about with the military orders and the Demon Race Commander?¡± Eagle Seven trembled all over, ¡°No¡­ I cannot say! If I say it, I will lose my life!¡± Xue An smiled slightly and said to Xiao Sha, ¡°Hit it!¡± ¡°Alrighty!¡± Xiao Sha excitedly raised his fist. Boom. With one punch, blood started flowing from Eagle Seven¡¯s head. ¡°Ready to talk now?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Eagle Seven began. ¡°Keep hitting!¡± Boom boom boom! ¡°I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk!¡± Eagle Seven shouted, his face covered in blood. Because he was truly frightened. This man had been watching quietly from the beginning, his gaze devoid of any sadness or joy. Yet, it was this exact feeling that made Eagle Seven so uncomfortable that he wanted to vomit blood. He had no doubt that if he did not speak up, this man would definitely kill him. ¡°I was sent by the Demon Commander to scout for powerful members of the Demon Race nearby to support the frontline! It just so happened that I encountered this Wu Jianyan, who kept saying that Decisive Nose City was nearby. Because I had a grudge against the City Lord of Decisive Nose City, I thought I¡¯d drop by to take a look!¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± Eagle Seven nodded. ¡°Who is your Demon Commander?¡± Eagle Seven trembled all over, ¡°It¡¯s Madame White Bones!¡± Hearing this name, the City Lord gasped in shock, ¡°Madame White Bones has left seclusion?¡± Eagle Seven nodded. ¡°Is this Madame White Bones very powerful?¡± Xiao Sha asked. City Lord¡¯s face turned pale as he spoke, ¡°Very powerful! She can be considered the number one female demon in the entire Demon Race¡¯s secret realm. Hundreds of years ago, she already went into seclusion. I didn¡¯t expect that she would come out this time! It shows how formidable the Demon Race¡¯s momentum is!¡± At this point, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°By abusing military orders, you attempted to harm innocent people. Are you aware of your crime?¡± Eagle Seven trembled, ¡°I am aware!¡± ¡°Good, I¡¯ll give you a chance to redeem your sins with merit!¡± ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± But as soon as Xue An and his group mounted the backs of the giant eagles, Eagle Seven was taken aback. ¡°Sir, you are going to¡­?¡± ¡°Naturally, we are heading to the frontline!¡± Xue An said indifferently. Eagle Seven was nearly scared to tears, ¡°Sir, if the Commander finds out about this after we return, I will definitely be skinned and made into roast meat!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I certainly won¡¯t tell your Commander!¡± Eagle Seven was filled with regret inside but dared not defy Xue An¡¯s orders, so he could only obediently lower his head. Xue An gave City Lord a nod, ¡°Goodbye!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The City Lord nodded back, expressing sincere gratitude, ¡°Thank you for your assistance, sir. Have a safe journey! The frontline is brutal; please take care!¡± And that Xiao Bai rabbit was crying and screaming to come along. No matter what the City Lord said, he refused. In the end, Xiao Bai clutched at the giant eagle¡¯s wing, looking piteously at Xiao Sha. ¡°Benefactor, I will wait here for your return!¡± Xiao Sha¡¯s body broke out in goosebumps. Chapter 511 - Chapter 511: Chapter 511: The Elephant Demon Clan, Willing to Fight! (First Update) Chapter 511: Chapter 511: The Elephant Demon Clan, Willing to Fight! (First Update) The giant eagle ascended, flying towards the distance. City Lord Rabbit and Shen Langjun, among others, quietly watched. Only to hear Xiao Bai murmur, ¡°I wonder if Benefactor will come back to pick me up!¡± Shen Langjun: ¡°¡­¡± Just at this moment, on the plaza in front of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, a person staggered to their feet and began to wildly shout at the sky. ¡°Eagle Seven, I¡¯m here! How could you simply cast me aside and not care!¡± Regrettably, the giant eagles had already flown far away, no Eagle Demon heard his cries, and even if they did, they would not return to pick him up. Shen Langjun squinted his eyes as he watched the highly agitated Wu Jianyan shout and yell, speaking faintly, ¡°City Lord, how should we deal with this fellow?¡± City Lord Rabbit indifferently responded, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him before, you all deal with him yourselves!¡± Saying this, he then turned to head back to the residence. This was an expression of tacit consent. Shen Langjun stepped down from the platform, slowly walking towards the plaza. Following behind him were many rabbit demons with unfriendly expressions and a crowd eager for entertainment. Wu Jianyan, in despair, watched the distant Eagle Demons, his tone shifting from initial pleading to cursing vehemently, and finally broke down into wailing. As he cried, he noticed that his surroundings had become very quiet, so he looked up. People were standing all around him. And each one of them was looking at him with unfriendly expressions. Leading them was his old love rival, Shen Langjun. Wu Jianyan¡¯s whole body stiffened, and a sycophantic smile slowly appeared on his face. ¡°Shen¡­ Brother Shen.¡± Shen Langjun coldly looked at him, and before he could finish speaking, simply pointed and commanded, ¡°Beat the hell out of him!¡± Several rabbit demons rushed forward at once. Though the rabbit demons ranked near the bottom in combat strength within the Demon Realm, handling a normal human was well within their abilities. They had Wu Jianyan screaming miserably in just a few hits. At the same time, the crowd that gathered for the spectacle couldn¡¯t stay out of it and swarmed in. ¡°Kill that bastard!¡± ¡°Give me some space, at least let me kick him too!¡± Shen Langjun didn¡¯t even lift a finger. The throng of people completely engulfed Wu Jianyan. In the beginning, Wu Jianyan¡¯s screams could be heard, but after a moment, they were no more. When the crowd dispersed, Wu Jianyan was completely flattened, having long since succumbed and died. This was the front line located in the heart of Zhongshan Province. Until the day before, this had been the Demon Race¡¯s paradise. But today, aside from the scorched earth, there was not a trace of life to be found. Lady White Bone stood on the temporarily erected city wall, gazing far into the distance. As far as the eye could see, desolation and abandonment. At this moment, more than half of Zhongshan Province had become a wasteland, thoroughly trampled under the iron hooves of demons and monsters. And Lady White Bone was well aware that if the demons and monsters attacked again, the already teetering alliance forces would certainly not withstand, and would likely suffer another defeat. By then, Zhongshan Province would also fall. The entire Demon Realm would be left with only the weakened Yellow Sand Prefecture and Chuanping Prefecture. Chuanping Prefecture, as the name implies, was a plain without any natural defenses. At that moment, how were these weary allied forces going to face the formidable demon onslaught? The Bone Lady was deeply concerned. ¡°My lady, the Snake Demon Clan just sent a message saying they no longer have the strength to fight!¡± ¡°What about the others?¡± the Bone Lady asked indifferently. ¡°The Stone Demons are on the brink of extinction, and others like the Tree Demons and Flower Spirits are also nearly at their limit. As for the Tiger Wolf Demons and the like, they had already suffered heavy losses yesterday!¡± The messenger spoke with a face full of sorrow. The Bone Lady was silent for a long while, then nodded, ¡°I see, you may go.¡± ¡°My lady, we should fall back to Chuanping! If the Demon Race¡¯s army attacks again today, we will certainly be defeated!¡± a member of the Demon Race whispered. The Bone Lady glanced at the speaker, a senior member of the Fox Demon Clan. However, his appearance now was pitiable, with a huge claw mark on his face that had turned his originally handsome visage into something fierce and terrifying. The Bone Lady knew that among all the clans in the Demon Realm, the Fox Demon Clan and the Siren Clan had suffered the heaviest casualties. That was because the Demon Race had first appeared in Dongbin Prefecture. And the Fox Demon Clan and Siren Clan were the two most powerful tribes in Dongbin Prefecture. It could be said that these two clans had joined forces to block the initial attacks of the Demon Race. But as a result, when Dongbin Prefecture fell, the royal families of the Siren Clan and Fox Demon Clan had almost entirely failed to escape; they were all captured by the Demon Race. This Fox Demon elder was fortunate to have escaped. Towards such a meritorious individual, the Bone Lady maintained a respectful attitude. ¡°Elder Fox, do you think I don¡¯t wish to retreat? But our defensive line in Chuanping Prefecture hasn¡¯t been established yet. If we retreat now, the consequences will be unimaginable!¡± ¡°Moreover¡­¡± the Bone Lady paused, ¡°the clans of the Demon Realm and the Human Clan behind us haven¡¯t finished retreating. If we withdraw now, they will be exposed to the iron hoofs of the demons. The calamity that will befall them¡­¡± The Bone Lady didn¡¯t finish her sentence because she believed this Fox Elder surely understood what she meant. After all¡­ in Dongbin Prefecture, hadn¡¯t the young demons of the Fox Clan been unexpectedly devastated by the Demon Race¡¯s army? The elder Fox¡¯s expression became even more somber, and after a while, he said, ¡°If that is the case, then I shall stay and hold the fort, while you, my lady, take the elite forces and escort the rest of the demons to retreat!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not an option. The day I took this position, I swore to share fate with everyone. I will not leave!¡± said the Bone Lady firmly. ¡°But¡­¡± the Fox elder wanted to insist. ¡°There are no buts! I understand your intentions, Elder Fox. You want to sacrifice yourself to preserve our fighting force. But what¡¯s the point? If we retreat from here today, and the Demon Race¡¯s army attacks tomorrow, are we to retreat from Chuanping as well?¡± the Bone Lady said softly. The Fox Elder bowed his head silently, and after a moment, he sighed, ¡°If only we had some reinforcements right now!¡± The Bone Lady fell silent too. She had sent many to search for any of the Demon Race¡¯s clans that still had the strength to fight, but the hope seemed bleak. Because the demons of Chuanping Prefecture were mostly plants and trees that had become spirits. These kinds of demons were good at support but lacked significant combat power. And Yellow Sand Prefecture was even less promising; it was inhabited by minor demons such as Rabbit Demons. Just then, the Bone Lady felt a chill on her forehead and was startled. Looking up, she saw vast clouds rushing from the distance, quickly covering the entire sky. In the distant horizon, the tall silhouettes of the Demon Race could be faintly seen. ¡°Enemy attack!¡± The piercing cry shook the entire camp. But this time, all members of the Demon Race wore a look of confusion. They had fought for too long, were all wounded, and had almost no strength left to fight! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With the Demon Race attacking again, they saw no hope of victory. The Bone Lady slowly drew her Bone Sword, her expression grim. She was ready to join the battle herself. And then, a burly man, who stood over three meters tall even in human form, slowly approached the city wall, gave a slight bow to the Bone Lady, and said with a weary but determined tone, ¡°My lady, the Elephant Demon Clan, is willing to fight!¡± Chapter 512 - Chapter 512: Chapter 512: All units follow my command, attack with me! (2nd update) Chapter 512: Chapter 512: All units follow my command, attack with me! (2nd update) The burly man¡¯s body was covered with various wounds, some deep enough to expose the bone, others already beginning to fester. Despite this, however, the man¡¯s gaze was strikingly calm, eerily so to an unsettling degree. The Lady of Bone, who had cultivated for a thousand years and thought her heart could no longer be perturbed, couldn¡¯t help but shudder slightly at this moment. If one were to say who among the entire allied forces of the Demon Race had suffered the most grievous losses, the Elephant Demon Clan would undoubtedly rank at the top. The physical bodies of the Elephant Demon Clan were extremely formidable, and only they could barely resist the onslaught of demons. Therefore, in every major battle, these towering Elephant Demons stood at the very front of the troops. With their flesh and blood, they constructed a solid barrier. After such continuous campaigning, this powerful tribe had almost been utterly decimated, and even those who had survived were utterly exhausted. Facing such a clan on the verge of extinction, even the heart-as-cold-as-iron Lady of Bone felt uneasy about giving any more orders. But unexpectedly, the Elephant Demons actually volunteered to take the stand. ¡°Your Excellency, Elephant King, you¡­¡± the Lady of Bone said hesitantly. The Elephant King shook his head gently, looking at the swiftly approaching demon army, and spoke in a calm tone. ¡°My lady, my sons, my nephews, and practically all the boys of the Elephant Demon Clan have already died in battle, I watched each one of them die before my eyes! Now it¡¯s my turn!¡± The Elephant King paused, ¡°If possible, I hope you can bring back our corpses. I don¡¯t want our skeletons to become trophies for those demons!¡± The Lady of Bone suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say, and could only nod vigorously. The Elephant King smiled and then turned to walk towards the front line. Behind him, several dozen injured Elephant Demons slowly walked on. The rain kept pouring down heavier. The Elephant King suddenly started to chant softly. As he chanted, these Elephant Demons let out a deafening roar in unison. The Lady of Bone knew that this was the war song of the Elephant Demons. Once started, there was no retreat until death. The Lady of Bone trembled slightly, took a deep breath, and was about to give an order. Then from within those city gates, Snake Demons as well as Tiger Demons and Wolf Demons all came out. All these demons were covered with wounds, yet their faces were equally serene. ¡°My lady, the Snake Demon Clan is ready to fight!¡± ¡°The Tiger Demon Clan is ready to fight!¡± ¡°The Wolf Demon Clan is ready to fight!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Suddenly, the Lady of Bone¡¯s eyes started to feel warm, and hot tears flowed down from her dried-up sockets. Strange. Haven¡¯t I lost the ability to cry? Then what are these fluids? Is it because of these foolish fellows? Knowing full well they will die, yet they charge forward regardless. Utterly foolish. But¡­ even if they are fools, they shouldn¡¯t die at the hands of demons! The wind and rain passed through the middle of the troops and then swept towards the increasingly dark sky. The Lady of Bone took a deep breath, slowly raised the Bone Sword in her hand, and pointed it forward. ¡°All troops, follow me into battle!¡± The demon army surged like a flood, overwhelmingly advancing. The Elephant Demons roared and revealed their true forms. Giant elephants, towering like immense pillars dozens of meters tall, managed to hold off the tide. But in just a moment, several Elephant Demons let out a mournful cry, slowly falling, never to get up again. The Elephant King¡¯s body was the largest, and the most demons died at his feet. Seeing his own kin beginning to fall one after another, the Elephant King couldn¡¯t help but feel an overwhelming blend of sorrow and rage, roaring as he tried to rush over to rescue them. The demons stubbornly surrounded him, preventing him from advancing. Amidst the chaos, many demons took advantage of the turmoil to attack, leaving new scars on his already wounded and massive body. The Elephant King¡¯s movements gradually became sluggish. The endless battles over these days had drained his last bit of potential. Now at the end of his strength, he was sustained only by his anger. ¡°This Elephant King can¡¯t hold on much longer, his tusks are valuable goods!¡± a demon shouted excitedly upon noticing the signs. Immediately, the intensity of the attacks increased by a notch. The Elephant King floundered clumsily, with darkness coming over his vision in waves. He knew that he really couldn¡¯t go on anymore. Just then, a demon stealthily moved to the Elephant King¡¯s side, leapt up, and launched a sneak attack. If this strike landed, the Elephant King would surely fall. And once he fell, he would never be able to stand up again. At that moment, a flash of white light shot past, cleaving the demon in two. ¡°My lady¡­¡± The Elephant King stared dumbfounded. The Lady of the White Bone smiled faintly at him and with a few swift strikes, slew several demons in front of her. A one-eyed Tiger Demon laughed heartily, ¡°You big fool of an elephant, we always let you guys take the brunt of the impact on ordinary days. It¡¯s our turn this time!¡± ¡°Tiger Demon King¡­¡± the Elephant King murmured softly, then couldn¡¯t help but let out a heh heh of laughter himself. ¡°Big striped cat, you¡¯re not dead yet?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t die, still gotta kill a few more demons first!¡± the Tiger Demon crushed a demon¡¯s head with one claw, saying indifferently. This scene was playing out at every front line. The originally fierce demon attack seemed to make no headway against these battle-scarred allies of the Demon Race. The situation had reached a stalemate. But as time passed, the scales of victory gradually tipped towards the demons. Even though the Demon Race¡¯s allies fought valiantly, spirit could not make up for such a huge disparity. Casualties increased rapidly, yet no one retreated a step. By then, the Tiger Demon King was exhausted, and a demon stealthily approached him from behind for a sneak attack. But before the demon could complete its plan, it was crushed underfoot by a charging member of the Elephant Demon Clan. The Tiger Demon King spread his lips in a grin, ¡°Thanks!¡± As soon as the words fell, several demonic spikes pierced through the front of the Tiger Demon. The Tiger Demon King looked down, his eyes beginning to lose focus. ¡°Big striped cat!¡± the Elephant King shouted, preparing to rush over. But the Tiger Demon King just laughed, ¡°Elephant King, I¡¯m off!¡± With that, his entire body quickly swelled and then burst with a thunderous explosion. The demon that had accomplished the sneak attack was gloating, but had not expected the Tiger Demon King to choose to detonate himself, body and soul, at the very last moment. The demon too was blown to smithereens. As if setting a precedent, one after another, the sky above the front line was lit up with spectacular fireworks. These were the members of the Demon Race choosing to self-detonate. Tears welled up in the Lady of the White Bone¡¯s eyes as she witnessed this scene, ¡°Fools, you bunch of fools! Why won¡¯t you retreat? Why¡­¡± At this moment, the battle was nearing its end. The allied forces of the Demon Race suffered grievous losses, with barely a tenth surviving. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yet these demons seemed like they could not be fully killed, still rushing forward in a frenzy. ¡°Lady, please lead the remaining members of our Demon Race to retreat!¡± the Elder Fox shouted, his body soaked in blood. The Lady of the White Bone said softly, ¡°I will not go. Today, there is only the fight to the death!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°There are no buts. Dying here might not be such a bad end after all!¡± the Lady of the White Bone said with a smile. Chapter 513 - Chapter 513: Chapter 513 Demon Dragon Ye Qingjiang (1st Update) Chapter 513: Chapter 513 Demon Dragon Ye Qingjiang (1st Update) The demon army charged again. The likes of Lady White Bone and the other demons were like withered trees in a raging torrent, on the verge of falling at any moment. ¡°Milady, you must leave now, or it¡¯ll be too late!¡± Fox Elder advised once more. Lady White Bone didn¡¯t reply, but instead exerted all her strength to wield the Bone Sword in her hands, slaying more than a dozen demons with a single strike, and then she gasped for breath, her face deathly pale. With her actions, she silently expressed her stance. With a long sigh, Fox Elder knew persuasion was futile, so he gritted his teeth and joined the fierce battle. But at that moment, a member of the Demon Race wailed in despair, ¡°Look to the skies!¡± Lady White Bone and the other demons looked up. They saw a massive dark swarm of demons flying overhead. These demons were clearly more powerful than the ones on the ground. In the blink of an eye, they flew over the battlefield and split into two groups, opening up a path in the middle. A gigantic chariot drawn by three black vultures slowly approached from the opened path above. Sitting atop the chariot was a slender, handsome high-ranking demon. Looking down from his elevated position at the battlefield below, a cold smile appeared on his lips. ¡°You surprise me, managing to hold out until now!¡± His voice echoed through the land. Many demons on the ground knelt, worshipping sincerely towards the sky. The display made Lady White Bone¡¯s expression turn even more grave as she asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you!¡± ¡°Me?¡± The high-ranking demon¡¯s mouth curved in a proud smile. ¡°I am the Commander of this demon army legion, from the noble Demon Dragon Clan. You may call me Ye Qingjiang.¡± Demon Dragon¡­ Lady White Bone¡¯s pupils constricted sharply. She knew the Demon Dragons were an extremely formidable lineage, rare even within this secret realm of the Demon Race. And judging by Ye Qingjiang¡¯s appearance, clearly long since transformed, his power was surely unfathomable. ¡°Truth be told, I admire you all. If you¡¯re willing to surrender, I can consider sparing your lives! After all, you are also of the Demon Race, kin of the same origin. How about it?¡± Ye Qingjiang spoke indifferently. Lady White Bone scoffed coldly, ¡°Surrender? And then what, become lapdogs for you demons and hand over the homeland we have lived in for generations on a silver platter?¡± ¡°The law of the jungle, survival of the fittest! That is an immutable truth. As members of the Demon Race, do you not even understand this?¡± Ye Qingjiang¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°That¡¯s your truth, not ours!¡± Ye Qingjiang frowned slightly, ¡°So you are firmly resolved not to surrender.¡± Lady White Bone turned around to glance at her subordinates. All the demons laughed in derision. Then a Wolf Demon raised his middle finger defiantly at Ye Qingjiang, ¡°Little dragon runt, we¡¯d rather die in battle than surrender to the likes of you!¡± Ye Qingjiang nodded emotionlessly, ¡°Very well, then you shall die!¡± At his command. The demon army responded to the signal, directly charging towards Lady White Bone and the others. Lady White Bone stood shoulder to shoulder with the remaining members of her Demon Race, ready for their final fight. But at that moment. Snowflakes suddenly began to drift down from the sky, quickly filling the entire heavens and earth in the blink of an eye. What¡¯s happening? Why is it suddenly snowing? The Demon Race was momentarily stunned when suddenly, these snowflakes burst forth in unison, emitting dazzling, stunning Sword Qi, forming an ocean of Sword Qi. And this Sword Qi was very targeted, not harming the likes of Lady White Bones and other demons in the slightest, but instead heading straight for the demon army. After a flurry of clashing sounds like metal striking metal, those demons were seen to have no power to fight back against this ocean of Sword Qi, and were directly chopped into powder. Ye Qingjiang, who had been sitting in the chariot with an indifferent expression, now had his eyes blazing with shock and anger, and he bellowed, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°The one who¡¯s going to kill you!¡± A calm voice came from the sky, echoing through the entire world. Then, dozens of giant eagles appeared in the sky and, in the blink of an eye, flew close. Atop the leading giant eagle, Xue An stood with his hands behind his back. Ye Qingjiang¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and uncertainty. Because he couldn¡¯t see through Xue An¡¯s strength. This man seemed to be human, but the aura he emitted was extremely astonishing; he was clearly not to be trifled with. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ye Qingjiang asked in a deep voice. But Xue An didn¡¯t pay him any attention, instead saying lightly, ¡°Xiao Sha, this guy is somewhat interesting!¡± With his words, the giant eagle carrying Xiao Sha flew over, and Xiao Sha, standing on it, observed Ye Qingjiang closely before nodding. ¡°Boss, this guy is a Demon Dragon!¡± Initially, Ye Qingjiang hadn¡¯t paid much attention, but upon seeing Xiao Sha, he couldn¡¯t help trembling, then became still. Because he had never seen a member of the Dragon Clan with such pure aura. Especially after Xiao Sha transformed into human form, her exquisite beauty deeply attracted Ye Qingjiang. The nature of dragons is lascivious, and Ye Qingjiang was no exception. In his gaze at Xiao Sha, there was an undisguised desire to possess her; he was nearly drooling on the spot. Xiao Sha naturally felt this and her eyebrows gradually furrowed, threatening coldly, ¡°Keep looking, and believe me, I¡¯ll gouge out your eyeballs.¡± Ye Qingjiang regained his senses, then began to laugh triumphantly. ¡°A mere Jiaolong dares to speak to the noble Demon Dragon Lord like this. Little girl, you¡¯ve intrigued me; I will surely play with you well, so you¡¯ll know what it means to¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Xiao Sha had already disappeared from her spot, and when she reappeared, she was already in front of Ye Qingjiang, then she hurled a punch. Bang. Ye Qingjiang had never expected that this seemingly delicate Jiaolong would strike so ruthlessly. Her punch hit him right on the head, directly blasting him off the chariot. ¡°Aaagh! You despicable Jiaolong, you dare to hit me, you¡¯re as good as dead. I will turn you into my Dragon Slave, and you will always¡­.¡± Ye Qingjiang, raging in mid-air, was about to retaliate. But Xiao Sha was incredibly fast and charged over again, raining down another punch from above. Boom! This punch directly blasted Ye Qingjiang from the air to the ground, creating a human-shaped crater. Only then did Xiao Sha stand in mid-air with her hands on her hips, her face frosty as she said, ¡°Is that all you got, you dare to harass me?¡± The scene was dead silent. People stared dumbfounded at the domineering Xiao Sha. Lady White Bones said to the equally stunned Snake Demon King beside her, ¡°Is¡­ is this young lady really a Jiaolong?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Snake Demon King nodded, ¡°Can¡¯t be wrong, the aura on her is that of a Jiaolong, and it looks like she must be a wild Jiaolong from the outside world!¡± ¡°Then why is she so powerful?¡± a nearby Demon asked in amazement. ¡°Maybe¡­ it¡¯s because of that man!¡± Lady White Bones raised her head to look at Xue An, who stood atop the giant eagle. Just as Xue An was also looking down at the demons. Their gazes met. Chapter 514 - Chapter 514: Chapter 514: Any Other Demons Unconvinced? (2nd Update) Chapter 514: Chapter 514: Any Other Demons Unconvinced? (2nd Update) Mrs. White Bones was greatly shaken. What kind of gaze was that? It was indifferent yet exalted, stirring an impulse to bow down in worship. While Mrs. White Bones was dazed, Xiao Sha pointed at the sky full of demons and coldly said, ¡°Which of you demons still refuses to submit?¡± Under the force of his momentum, the demons actually all took a half step back simultaneously. After all, this petite woman had just personally beaten the Demon Dragon Lord into the ground. Just then, the originally flat ground suddenly bulged up into a large mound, and then burst open with a bang, as a pitch-black ink-like demon dragon, over a hundred meters long, burst forth. ¡°Little girl, I¡¯m going to tear you to pieces bit by bit!¡± Ye Qingjiang had completely lost control. It took him a great deal of effort to become the commander of this demon army. He had hoped to completely exterminate this group of indigenous demons, accomplish a great feat and gain some extra recognition when the young master arrived. But he hadn¡¯t expected these guys to show up at the critical moment. Especially this little Jiaolong, who took advantage of him not paying attention and attacked him twice. How could the usually arrogant Ye Qingjiang tolerate this? If he couldn¡¯t kill this little Jiaolong here and now, his authority would be utterly destroyed, and no demon would ever again feel awe towards him. Therefore, he simply revealed his true form and charged straight at Xiao Sha. Xiao Sha showed no hint of panic, dodged that strike with a quick sidestep, and then sneered, ¡°You¡¯re the ¡®little girl,¡¯ your grandma is, and your grandpa is a ¡®little boy!¡¯¡± While verbally gaining the upper hand, Xiao Sha grabbed Ye Qingjiang¡¯s tail and bellowed. ¡°Come to me¡­ NOW!¡± As she spoke, Xiao Sha¡¯s arms suddenly thickened several times over. Ye Qingjiang felt an enormous force surging towards him, and before he could react, Xiao Sha had already swung him into the air. Xiao Sha simply treated Ye Qingjiang as a whip, gripping his tail and smashing him wildly. Boom, boom, boom! The ground was pockmarked with deep pits where countless demons died beneath the head of their own commander. It was only after about a dozen smashes that Xiao Sha finally let go of the tail, looking slightly out of breath. At this moment, Ye Qingjiang lay dizzied and wilted on the ground, unable to even fly. This display stunned everyone present. Especially Mrs. White Bones and the other demons. Because Xiao Sha had managed to subdue a demon dragon without even revealing her true form, it was simply incredible. Xiao Sha patted her hands and looked up triumphantly at Xue An with a smile. ¡°Boss, how¡¯s that¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, the Demon Dragon rose and entwined her tightly. Ye Qingjiang was now completely enraged. He was, after all, a Demon Dragon and yet had been swung around as a whip. If he couldn¡¯t turn this fight around, not to mention remaining commander, he wouldn¡¯t even have a foothold in the future. Therefore, he simply used his strongest move, Demon Dragon Coiling. For the likes of the Dragon-Snake, this move was the most formidable. In a similar cultivation level, it was impossible to defend against this kiss of death-like coiling. Xiao Yu screamed, ¡°Immortal Master, Dragon Sister, she¡­¡± But Xue An just smiled faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Just wait and watch!¡± Xue An had strong confidence in Xiao Sha. Although this Demon Dragon had a decent lineage, it couldn¡¯t compare to the bloodline contained deep within Xiao Sha¡¯s body¡­ ¡°This Demon Dragon isn¡¯t even worthy of carrying shoes!¡± Indeed. Just when Ye Qingjiang tightened his body, laughing triumphantly. A huge hole suddenly appeared above him, and Xiao Sha flew out of it, bringing with her a fountain-like spray of fresh blood. Ye Qingjiang roared in pain and shouted in shock and anger, ¡°How is this possible? How did you get out?¡± Xiao Sha, somewhat disgusted, wiped off the Demon Dragon¡¯s blood from her face, then shouted angrily, ¡°You think you¡¯re the only one who can transform, huh? Well, I can too!¡± As she spoke, Xiao Sha also revealed her true form. A Giant Dragon with a camel-like head, deer-like horns, rabbit-like eyes, cow-like ears, snake-like neck, clam-like belly, carp-like scales, eagle-like claws, and tiger-like palms appeared in the sky. Everyone was dumbfounded. Lady White Bone and the Snake Demon King and others were all staring at this scene, their mouths agape. And Ye Qingjiang, after being stunned for a moment, cried out in fear and horror, ¡°Five claws? How could you possibly be a five-clawed dragon!¡± ¡°How could I not be a five-clawed dragon, you little loach? Today I¡¯m going to show you what powerful really means!¡± With that, Xiao Sha struck down with a claw, smashing Ye Qingjiang from mid-air to the ground. Ye Qingjiang didn¡¯t want to resist, but the suppression from the five-clawed dragon¡¯s lineage left him completely immobilized. Within the Dragon Clan, although there are differentiations like Divine Dragon and Dragon Saint, what¡¯s most important is actually the power of one¡¯s bloodline. With a powerful lineage, one dominates other ordinary members of the Dragon Clan from birth. This was the reason why Ye Qingjiang looked down on Xiao Sha at the beginning. A mere Jiaolong, and a wild one at that, could have what kind of bloodline power? He probably thought that as soon as he revealed his true form, she would have to kneel and worship him. That was Ye Qingjiang¡¯s initial thought. But to his surprise, when Xiao Sha revealed her true form, she was a five-clawed dragon even more powerful than himself. This kind of lineage suppression made Ye Qingjiang utterly unable to resist, and he could only lie on the ground, watching Xiao Sha in terror. Xiao Sha toyed with Ye Qingjiang like playing with a loach, and his cries mixed with sobs echoed now and then. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Lord, please spare my life, I was wrong!¡± This scene silenced all the demons and monsters. At that moment, the Demon Dragon suddenly shrank, Ye Qingjiang reverted back to human form and started fleeing like a whirlwind. By transforming into a human, he barely managed to resist the bloodline suppression and tried to escape. But there was no path to run on the ground, and Xiao Sha was beside him; the only escape route left was to take flight. So he dashed straight into the sky, heading for the heavens above. Xiao Sha wanted to give chase, but upon seeing his escape route, she stopped and leisurely prepared to watch the excitement. Because Ye Qingjiang was actually heading in the direction of Xue An. Of course, Ye Qingjiang himself didn¡¯t know this. Feeling that Xiao Sha wasn¡¯t pursuing him from behind, he couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed. Once I get back to the base, I will definitely find a way to subdue you and then enjoy myself thoroughly! Ye Qingjiang was scheming in his mind, having already rushed close to Xue An, then impatiently waved his hand. ¡°Get lost!¡± In his view, the most formidable among this group was Xiao Sha, and besides her, he feared no one. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But he had only swung his hand halfway when he suddenly felt his neck being grasped, and before he could react, he was lifted into the air. Ye Qingjiang was furious and tried to struggle free. But just then, Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Ye Qingjiang obediently stayed still. Because to his immense horror, he discovered that his cultivation level and lineage, all of it, had been sealed with just that single sentence! Chapter 515 - Chapter 515: Chapter 515: Demon Dragon Commander (Third Update) Chapter 515: Chapter 515: Demon Dragon Commander (Third Update) ¡°Spare¡­ spare my life!¡± Ye Qingjiang struggled to speak, his eyes filled with reverence and fear. With just a sentence, this man had sealed his entire cultivation level, how terrifying must his strength be? Moreover, he saw not the slightest hint of pleasure or anger on Xue An¡¯s face. But the more it was so, the more frightened he became. ¡°Now I¡¯ll ask and you¡¯ll answer. If I detect any lying, I will dismantle you piece by piece, understand?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Ye Qingjiang hastened to nod in agreement. As a member of the Demon Race, especially a higher-ranking demon, survival depended on learning to fear and submit to the powerful. Ye Qingiang was well versed in this. That was the reason he could command a demon legion, despite his not too outstanding strength. At that moment, the giant eagle slowly descended, Xue An released his grip and threw Ye Qingjiang onto the ground, then said indifferently. ¡°Which realm did you come from?¡± Upon hearing this question, the likes of Lady Skeleton and other demons all pricked up their ears to listen intently. ¡°Responding to the Master, we come from the Demon Dragon Realm,¡± Ye Qingjiang said respectfully. ¡°Demon Dragon Realm? Then what is your position, a Commander or Commander-in-Chief?¡± Xue An asked indifferently. At Xue An¡¯s query, Ye Qingjiang trembled violently, lifting his head to look at Xue An in disbelief, because what Xue An inquired about was the hierarchical structure of the Demon Dragon Realm. How could he know these things? Ye Qingiang was utterly baffled. ¡°Responding to the Master, I am a Demon Dragon Legion Master!¡± Ye Qingjiang lowered his head, not daring to harbor any thoughts of resistance. Xue An smiled faintly. Back when he was still an Immortal King, he had slain a few Demon Dragon Saint Lords during his travels across The Multiverse, so of course, he knew exactly what went on in the Demon Dragon Realm. To put it simply, these Demon Dragons were not the same as the real Dragon Clan, but rather resembled the Insect Tribe, placing extreme importance on the number of demons under their command. Therefore, in the Demon Dragon Realm, to judge a Demon Dragon¡¯s strength, one looked not only at their cultivation level but also at how many demons they commanded. A Commander governed one demon legion, a Commander-in-Chief ten, and so on up the ranks. Once reaching the level of Saint Lord, they were basically among the most influential figures in the Demon Dragon Realm. However, Ye Qingjiang was clearly only a minor Commander, likely with no access to higher-ranking Demon Dragons. ¡°What then is your purpose for coming to this realm?¡± At these words, Ye Qingjiang let out a wry laugh, ¡°Master, I¡¯m just a minor Commander; how could I know much? But from what I gathered from the Commander-in-Chief, our arrival in this realm was completely accidental!¡± ¡°We hadn¡¯t expected this secret area, suitable for the Demon Race to thrive, would be so vast. Therefore, we took the opportunity to attempt to claim it for ourselves. That¡¯s all there is to it!¡± Hearing Ye Qingjiang say this, Lady Skeleton and the other demons glared furiously. Had it not been for Xue An¡¯s presence, they would probably have already pounced on him and devoured him alive. Xue An fell silent upon hearing this. He had asked because he found the timing of these Demon Dragons¡¯ appearance a bit too coincidental. During these tumultuous times, they had shown up; could they too be coveting the world? After pondering for a moment, Xue An continued to inquire, ¡°What is the current situation of Jiang Mei¡¯er, the Siren Clan princess, and the many demons that you have captured?¡± Excited and trembling, Elder Fox stepped forward and asked, ¡°Yes, what has become of the Fox Demon Clan now?¡± ¡°Master, I have not made contact with those demons, but they should all be imprisoned!¡± ¡°So they should be alright for now?¡± Xue An asked. ¡°They should be fine for now!¡± ¡°Have you seen a ship that came from the world?¡± ¡°From the world?¡± Ye Qingjiang clearly did not understand the meaning. With a wave of his hand, Xue An conjured an image that showed the appearance of a cruise ship. ¡°Have you seen a ship like this before?¡± Ye Qingjiang looked for a long while before nodding, ¡°I have! But this is a captive taken by Commander-in-Chief¡¯s subordinate, Jin Jing.¡± Xue An felt a sinking feeling in his heart; it seemed Wei Ruyan had indeed been abducted to this world. ¡°What¡¯s the point of taking these ordinary women as prisoners?¡± Xiao Sha asked from the side. Ye Qingjiang sneered with a sycophantic smile, ¡°Five-Clawed Master, human women are extremely attractive to demon dragons, therefore these women will be given out as slaves to various demon dragons!¡± No sooner had the words left his mouth than Xiao Sha¡¯s eyebrows shot up in anger, ¡°Damn it! You lust-brained jerks really deserve to die!¡± Ye Qingjiang, somewhat wronged by the scolding, was also somewhat perplexed. They¡¯re just some human women, what¡¯s the big deal? But when he turned to look at Xue An, he was startled. Because Xue An¡¯s expression was terrifyingly grim. The atmosphere grew tense, and Ye Qingjiang, covered in cold sweat, trembled as he said, ¡°Great¡­ Great one, is there anything else you want to ask?¡± Xue An coldly said, ¡°What¡¯s the identity of the young master who is about to arrive?¡± Ye Qingjiang, in his wildest dreams, hadn¡¯t thought Xue An would know about this and was scared pale. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s the legitimate son of a Saint Lord!¡± Having said that, Ye Qingjiang paused, seeing Xue An¡¯s grim expression, he hurriedly added, ¡°Those captured from the Demon Race are all waiting for the young master to arrive before deciding how to deal with them!¡± ¡°When is he supposed to arrive?¡± ¡°I heard from the main camp when the troops were dispatched that the young master would arrive within days; according to that, it should be in these few days!¡± Ye Qingjiang said softly. Xue An nodded, ¡°Good! You¡¯ve been honest!¡± Ye Qingjiang secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He never considered lying in the first place. Because at a certain level of power, lying simply couldn¡¯t fool anyone. ¡°So¡­ Great one, can you let me go now?¡± Ye Qingjiang asked with a smile plastered across his face. Xue An nodded, ¡°Of course!¡± Watching this scene, the Lady of the White Bones and other members of the Demon Race all looked disheartened. As far as they were concerned, they really wanted to flay Ye Qingjiang alive. But since Xue An had caught him, he naturally had the right to dispose of him. And since they didn¡¯t know Xue An themselves, they couldn¡¯t even voice their request. At that moment, Xue An waved his hand and Ye Qingjiang felt his sealed cultivation level and bloodline fully restored to normal, and he couldn¡¯t help but beam with joy. ¡°Thank you, great one, then I will take my leave!¡± He was about to leave when he said this. ¡°Hold on!¡± Xue An said indifferently. Ye Qingjiang froze in place, slowly turning his head, and cautiously asked, ¡°Great one, do you need anything else?¡± Xue An revealed his pearly white teeth, smiling grimly, ¡°I may have spared you, but it seems someone isn¡¯t willing to let you go!¡± ¡°Xiao Sha, this fellow is all yours!¡± Ye Qingjiang was furious and shocked, ¡°You¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before he could finish speaking, he was sent flying by Xiao Sha¡¯s punch that came charging in. Before he could land, Xiao Sha appeared at his intended landing spot, then clenched her fists and directly smashed him into the ground. What followed was a solo performance by Xiao Sha, punching Ye Qingjiang from the ground into the sky and then back from the sky into the ground. Finally, Ye Qingjiang was beaten to the point of barely breathing. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Swallow him!¡± Chapter 516 - Chapter 516: Chapter 516: Devouring Bloodline (4th Update) Chapter 516: Chapter 516: Devouring Bloodline (4th Update) Xue An certainly didn¡¯t want Xiao Sha to eat up Ye Qingjiang whole. He wanted Xiao Sha to use Jiaolong¡¯s innate ability, to plunder both Ye Qingjiang¡¯s cultivation level and bloodline. Following the instructions, Xiao Sha quietly activated his divine skills, and suddenly, two deep and cold lights shone from his eyes. Ye Qingjiang felt his bloodline stir uncontrollably and couldn¡¯t help but scream in extreme fear, ¡°No¡­ please don¡¯t! I beg you to spare me, my lord, I dare not do it again!¡± But it was already too late. A moment later, Ye Qingjiang¡¯s screams abruptly ceased. A small dragon, emitting dazzling light, flew out from above Ye Qingjiang¡¯s forehead and was directly swallowed by Xiao Sha. With that, the Demon Dragon Legion Master, who had led his troops to slaughter many native members of the Demon Race, was completely annihilated. The scene fell silent. The dark clouds in the sky had dispersed without anyone noticing, scattering down twinkling stars. The White Bone Lady and her subordinates exchanged glances, then took a deep breath and stepped forward. ¡°This lord¡­ thank you for your assistance!¡± Xue An glanced at the White Bone Lady and then replied indifferently, ¡°It was a mere trifle, no thanks needed!¡± A mere trifle¡­ The White Bone Lady couldn¡¯t help but reveal a wry smile. What was a simple effort for others nearly cost her and her people their lives. At that moment, Xiao Sha returned, smacking his lips and burping along the way. ¡°Jiaolong sister, did it taste good?¡± Xiao Yu asked. Xiao Sha gave her a glare, ¡°Do you only think about eating?¡± Xiao Yu laughed sheepishly, ¡°I just asked because I was hungry!¡± With a cold snort, Xiao Sha walked ahead, and after a few steps, threw something backward. When Xiao Yu caught it, she realized it was a package of food and was momentarily stunned. ¡°I brought quite a bit when I came out, eat up!¡± Xiao Sha¡¯s voice called out. Xiao Yu¡¯s expression changed from startled to delighted, and she nodded vigorously, ¡°Mm-hmm! Thank you, Jiaolong sister!¡± After saying that, she eagerly opened the package and started devouring the food. ¡°Is it tasty?¡± Xiao Sha turned around with a smile. Xiao Yu stuffed her cheeks full but hurriedly nodded in response to Xiao Sha¡¯s question, desperately swallowing the food in her mouth, nearly choking herself to the point of rolling her eyes. ¡°Delicious, Jiaolong sister, what is this?¡± ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s dried cuttlefish!¡± Xiao Sha said, teasingly smiling. Xiao Yu froze, ¡°Dried¡­ cuttlefish?¡± Xiao Sha nodded, ¡°Yeah!¡± Tears quickly clouded Xiao Yu¡¯s wide eyes, looking as if she was about to cry. Xiao Sha thought she would be thrilled to see this scene, but when it actually happened, she felt a sense of guilt and somewhat awkwardly cleared her throat. ¡°Well¡­ this¡­¡± Xiao Sha wanted to explain that it was a joke, that it wasn¡¯t dried cuttlefish but actually made of beef. But to her surprise, Xiao Yu lowered her head and said with a tone of regret, ¡°So my own flesh tastes so good. If I had known earlier, I would have tried some myself!¡± Xiao Sha was dumbfounded as she watched Xiao Yu, and after a while annoyed, she flicked her head away and left. Seeing Xiao Sha¡¯s retreating figure, Xiao Yu¡¯s lips curled into a sly smile as she whispered, ¡°Humph, trying to trick me? You really think I haven¡¯t tasted my own flesh? I knew from the first bite that it definitely wasn¡¯t dried cuttlefish, still trying to fool me?¡± Xue An saw this little episode and couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly, then turned to look at the White Bone Lady and the other members of the Demon Race. ¡°What are your plans now?¡± The White Bone Lady said despondently, ¡°Naturally, to heal our wounds first!¡± Xue An indifferently asked, ¡°Is it just for healing wounds?¡± ¡°What does the lord mean¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t want revenge, regain lost territory?¡± Xue An¡¯s words left all the members of the Demon Race stunned. Lady White Bone solemnly said, ¡°Of course we do!¡± Then her expression turned dim, ¡°But with our current strength, let alone seeking revenge and regaining lost land, even maintaining the land we have now is difficult!¡± All the demons also looked dispirited. This time they had suffered heavy casualties and were greatly weakened, it would take at least a hundred years to recover. ¡°This¡­ I can help you with,¡± Xue An said indifferently. Lady White Bone was surprised, her eyes gradually brightening, and in a trembling voice she said, ¡°Lord¡¯s cultivation level is divine; if you are willing to help us, that would be excellent! But after all, you are only one person, and the enemy has countless armies of demons and monsters; how can we handle this?¡± Xue An smiled slightly and beckoned Xiao Sha over, ¡°Have you finished digesting?¡± Xiao Sha nodded. ¡°Then transform into him!¡± Following Xue An¡¯s orders, Xiao Sha began to change his appearance. Moments later, Xiao Sha had remarkably transformed into Ye Qingjiang. Not only did he look the same, but his mannerisms, gestures, and even his aura were identical. Lady White Bone watched this scene, dumbstruck. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Xiao Sha will disguise himself as the Demon Dragon Legion Master, and you will disguise yourselves as his demon troops. Then together, you will enter the demons¡¯ stronghold, rescue the captured members of our race, and finally, you will take your revenge. Is that acceptable?¡± All the members of the Demon Race remained silent. After a moment, Lady White Bone stepped forward, bowed deeply, and said, ¡°We shall follow the lord¡¯s plan!¡± Wei Ruyan scratched another mark on the earthen wall and whispered softly, ¡°This is the fourth day since we were captured!¡± Xie Jingjing, with a vacant stare, leaned against the wall and after a while murmured, ¡°Ruyan, can we still get out?¡± Wei Ruyan said with determination, ¡°We definitely can!¡± Xie Jingjing lowered her head, remaining silent. Wei Ruyan let out a sigh, walked over, put her arm around Xie Jingjing¡¯s shoulder, and comforted her in a soft voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Ruyan is here! We will surely make it out alive!¡± Right then, they heard the sound of a woman¡¯s screams and cries coming from outside. Then they heard the Demon Dragon¡¯s arrogant laughter, ¡°This wench is not bad, soft and smooth skin!¡± It seemed that the jailer was flattering with a sneer, ¡°Demon Dragon Lord is indeed mighty. This must be the fifth one you¡¯ve chosen, right?¡± The Demon Dragon said proudly, ¡°Heh, that¡¯s because the previous four couldn¡¯t take much!¡± While saying so, the sounds drew closer, until those demons walked past the cell where Wei Ruyan and Xie Jingjing were held. Xie Jingjing happened to catch the eyes of the girl being carried on the demon¡¯s shoulder. What kind of eyes were they? They were vacant, as if she were dead. Xie Jingjing felt a chill all over and was still unable to free herself from the shock of those eyes long after the demons had walked away. Wei Ruyan felt that something was off with Xie Jingjing and quickly began to comfort her by gently rubbing her back, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! I¡¯m here, don¡¯t be scared!¡± Xie Jingjing started to sob softly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Ruyan, I¡¯m not afraid of death, really I¡¯m not! What I¡¯m afraid of is¡­ becoming a plaything for these demons.¡± Saying this, Xie Jingjing grabbed Wei Ruyan¡¯s hand tightly and looked at her with pleading eyes. ¡°Ruyan, if it really comes to that moment, I beg you, you must kill me! Okay?¡± Wei Ruyan looked at Xie Jingjing, and after a long time, she nodded gently. ¡°Okay!¡± Chapter 517 - Chapter 517: Chapter 517: Hello, My Name is Jiang Meier (5th Update) Chapter 517: Chapter 517: Hello, My Name is Jiang Mei¡¯er (5th Update) The next two days went on as usual. When it was mealtime, demon soldiers would come to deliver food. The food couldn¡¯t exactly be called delicious, but it was decent enough. More importantly, the cell in which Wei Ruyan and Xie Jingjing were held seemed to have been forgotten by the demons who came to select their playthings. From beginning to end, no demons had harassed them. Wei Ruyan secretly breathed a sigh of relief. After all, as long as one could stay alive, there was hope to be seen. But unlike her optimism, Xie Jingjing was growing more and more desperate. In her view, if they were on Earth, the situation might be a bit better, at least then her brother Xue An might come to rescue her. But now that she had come to this godforsaken place, who knew where they were, Xue An might want to rescue her, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to find her. Moreover, the outside was full of demons that one would only encounter in legends. In such a predicament, how could Xie Jingjing not despair? That day, when Wei Ruyan etched the sixth mark on the earthen wall, the door to their cell was suddenly opened. Several demon soldiers then filed in. Xie Jingjing turned pale with fear, huddling in a corner and trembling. Seeing this, Wei Ruyan quickly stood in front of her and asked coldly, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± A woman¡¯s laughter was heard, and then ¡°Izumi Noriko¡± walked in. ¡°Lady Ruyan, it¡¯s been a few days. Are you used to living here?¡± Looking at this demon disguising as a human, Wei Ruyan felt her scalp tingle, but still maintained her composure and said, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing much, just want to invite you to a better place!¡± A better place? Wei Ruyan frowned, ¡°I think there¡¯s no need for that, it¡¯s quite good here!¡± Izumi Noriko shook her head, her tone chilling, ¡°I think you¡¯ve misunderstood! I¡¯m not here to negotiate with you, but to command you! Do you understand, Lady Ruyan?¡± Wei Ruyan was silent. She knew, talking to these demons was futile! But then Xie Jingjing let out a scream of extreme terror, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go! Ruyan sister, kill me now!¡± She believed these creatures were preparing to take her out to become some demon¡¯s plaything. Izumi Noriko frowned slightly, ¡°Wei Ruyan, I admire you, but if this woman keeps screaming, I¡¯ll throw her to the Demon Dragon Lord right now!¡± Wei Ruyan quickly whispered in Xie Jingjing¡¯s ear, ¡°Jingjing, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here! He probably isn¡¯t taking us to be playthings for the demons, let¡¯s follow him and see what he really wants to do!¡± Xie Jingjing stopped screaming and nodded tremblingly. At that moment, Wei Ruyan was her only source of support. ¡°Follow me!¡± Izumi Noriko said, turning to lead the way. Wei Ruyan held Xie Jingjing¡¯s hand and followed behind. As they walked, she surveyed their surroundings. This place was clearly a cell previously used to detain serious offenders. But it appeared to have been abandoned now, and though they put people like them in there, the security was not strict. Thinking this, Wei Ruyan couldn¡¯t help but mockingly smile to herself. So what if it wasn¡¯t strict? Could she really run away? After all, the outside was full of demons who would kill without batting an eyelid! After much winding and turning, they finally left the dungeon. The sunshine outside was just perfect. Wei Ruyan took a deep breath of fresh air, feeling the stuffiness in her chest diminish significantly. Even Xie Jingjing seemed much more composed at this moment. Following Izumi Noriko, they walked along a path where many demons bowed their heads in greeting or called out to her. Many demons also cast curious glances at Wei Ruyan and her companion. The further they walked, the more beautiful the environment became, and the buildings grew increasingly luxurious. Finally. Izumi Noriko stopped in front of a house built in the middle of a garden. ¡°Follow me!¡± She stepped inside. Wei Ruyan and Xie Jingjing exchanged a glance, then silently followed. The interior was lavishly decorated. And there were more than a dozen young maids. All of these maids were trembling slightly, and they were all from the Human Clan. Izumi Noriko said indifferently, ¡°From now on, this is where you will live! Understand?¡± Wei Ruyan and Xie Jingjing were both taken aback. Live here? Admittedly, the environment was far better than the dungeons. But what exactly did these demons intend to do? While in suspense, Izumi Noriko told the maids, ¡°Take them to bathe!¡± The maids stepped forward and led the two women to the back. In a room at the back, there were two large wooden tubs, steaming hot. Wei Ruyan and Xie Jingjing were both puzzled. But they couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of bathing. After all, they were used to bathing at least once a day. And since being captured, they hadn¡¯t bathed for at least seven or eight days. For girls who loved cleanliness, this was simply unbearable. In the end, they gritted their teeth. Regardless of what Izumi Noriko planned to do, they decided to take a bath first. After the two had enjoyed a refreshing hot bath and changed into new clothes to go to the front, Izumi Noriko was already gone. The maids served tea and pastries, attentively tending to them as they ate. This left them completely baffled. What exactly did these demons want to do? As they were drinking tea and enjoying pastries, Izumi Noriko came back in, leading several women. Wei Ruyan and Xie Jingjing looked up and were stunned. Because all the women who had arrived were stunning beauties. After Izumi Noriko had them go to the back to bathe, Jingjing quietly leaned into Wei Ruyan¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Sister Ruyan, these girls¡­ they seem to be from the Demon Race!¡± Wei Ruyan nodded. ¡°I noticed it too! Let¡¯s see what happens!¡± After a while, these Demon Race beauties had also finished bathing and came out. Izumi Noriko gave them a slight smile. ¡°I apologize for the inconvenience earlier. From today, this house will be your residence, where you will be provided food, clothing, shelter, and transportation. I hope you enjoy your stay!¡± With that, Izumi Noriko turned and left. The Demon Race beauties looked at Wei Ruyan and Xie Jingjing. It took a while before one of them, perhaps not the most beautiful, but definitely the most graceful, said, ¡°Are you¡­ from the Human Clan?¡± Wei Ruyan nodded. The Demon Race girl gave a wry smile, ¡°I never imagined these demons would even capture a few from the Human Clan!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then she extended her hand, ¡°Hello, my name is Jiang Mei¡¯er! I was once a princess of the Siren Clan!¡± Wei Ruyan was slightly taken aback, then also extended her hand, ¡°My name is Wei Ruyan! And this is my sister, Xie Jingjing!¡± After the introductions, Wei Ruyan learned that these Demon Race beauties were actually princesses from various great Demon Clans. For instance, the girl with the youngest age, features not yet fully developed, but already incredibly beautiful, was the young princess of the Fox Demon Clan. Chapter 518 - Chapter 518: Chapter 518 Demon Dragon Commander-in-Chief (First Update) Chapter 518: Chapter 518 Demon Dragon Commander-in-Chief (First Update) The demonic stronghold in Dongbin Prefecture lay just ahead. The Demon Race, including the Skeleton Lady, seemed somewhat nervous. Although the journey thus far, led by Xiao Sha who had morphed into the guise of Ye Qingjiang, had been peaceful and uneventful. But after all, they had now arrived at the gathering place of demons, the most central location. Xiao Sha asked in a low voice, ¡°Boss, should we just go in?¡± Xue An squinted his eyes slightly, as his immense Divine Sense slowly unfolded, enveloping the entire camp. As expected, aside from a few limited areas, the rest were obscured by secret techniques. Xue An was about to retract his Divine Sense when, at that moment, an extremely vast Divine Sense suddenly rose from within the camp. ¡°Who are you, daring to probe into the forbidden land with your Divine Sense? You¡¯re truly courting death!¡± This arrogant Divine Sense shouted and struck directly at Xue An. A cold smile emerged at the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth. He didn¡¯t dodge and prepared to meet the strike with his Divine Sense head-on. The struggle between Divine Senses was extremely dangerous; the slightest misstep could result in total annihilation. Therefore, Xue An¡¯s decision not to dodge made the initially aggressive Divine Sense hesitate, contemplating a retreat. ¡°You shouted so fiercely, but now you think of retreating?¡± Xue An said coldly, chasing directly after it. The Divine Sense, having no choice, turned around and clashed head-on with Xue An. Bang! An invisible shockwave of Divine Sense spread out over the camp from above. The heads of some lower demons exploded on the spot, and even some higher demons turned pale, their faces filled with horror. What¡¯s going on? Why is there such a powerful psychic shockwave? After clashing head-on with Xue An, the Divine Sense let out a miserable scream, almost completely obliterated by Xue An. Only a strand of its remnant soul flew back. Xue An did not pursue, merely laughing coldly before withdrawing his Divine Sense. Of course, none of this was known to Xiao Sha and the others. Once his Divine Sense was withdrawn, Xue An opened his eyes and said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s go straight into the city!¡± Xiao Sha led the way, with the rest of the Demon Race following behind, as the group slowly entered the demonic stronghold. Meanwhile. In a study room located at the center of the camp, a middle-aged man with an evil-looking face suddenly opened his eyes and coughed up a large mouthful of fresh blood, his expression rapidly withering. ¡°Mr. Crane, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Commander-in-Chief Ye Yufeng exclaimed in alarm upon seeing this. Mr. Crane was Commander-in-Chief Ye Yufeng¡¯s staff officer, a transformed Immortal Crane with demonic characteristics, and due to his innate abilities, he was most proficient in psychic attacks. During the invasion of this secret realm, Mr. Crane had played a significant role and eliminated many experts in Divine Sense. He was also the one protecting this main base on usual days. But unexpectedly, he was now suddenly spewing out blood. Mr. Crane waved his hand weakly and said to Ye Yufeng, ¡°Commander-in-Chief, I¡¯m alright! It¡¯s just that one of my Divine Senses was destroyed, and I¡¯ve suffered some injuries, that¡¯s all!¡± Ye Yufeng¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Who is it that was able to harm even your Divine Sense, Mr. Crane?¡± A flash of terror crossed Mr. Crane¡¯s eyes, and then he shook his head with a bitter smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but from our recent battle, I¡¯ve realized that this person¡¯s Divine Sense is like an unfathomable ocean, truly a formidable opponent!¡± He paused for a moment before adding, ¡°The young master is to arrive tomorrow, and we simply cannot afford any mishaps at this time, so Commander-in-Chief, you must strengthen our defenses!¡± Ye Yufeng nodded, ¡°Mr. Crane speaks wisely. I have already dispatched several Commanders to patrol the area. If a formidable enemy does invade, they will make sure it¡¯s a one-way trip!¡± Mr. Crane wanted to say more, but then they heard a Demon Soldier reporting from outside. ¡°My lord, Ye Qingjiang, the Demon Dragon Legion Master, has returned!¡± Hearing this news, Ye Yufeng¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and he snorted coldly through his nostrils. ¡°This useless trash, he actually didn¡¯t die out there!¡± Then he said, ¡°Notify all Commanders to come over for a meeting!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Demon Soldier went to deliver the message. Soon, the Commanders who were in the headquarters all rushed over. Ye Yufeng said in a deep voice, ¡°Call Ye Qingjiang in!¡± Xiao Sha and Xue An, among others, were waiting outside the study. As Xiao Sha was now a Demon Dragon Legion Master, she stood at the very front. Xue An stood behind her. But Xiao Sha was in a very bad mood. While standing there, the demons passing by would all look at her with strange eyes. Especially just now, when those arrogant Demon Dragon Legion Masters passed by her, the disdain on their faces was almost overflowing. This made Xiao Sha extremely angry, and she truly wished she could just go up and twist off the heads of these bastards right now. Seeing Xiao Sha¡¯s irritability, Xue An said softly a single word. ¡°Wait!¡± Xiao Sha¡¯s body stiffened, then she lowered her head, daring not to harbor any other thoughts. At this moment, a Demon Soldier came out and smiled at Xiao Sha. ¡°Legion Master Ye, the Commander-in-Chief wants you to come in!¡± Xiao Sha took a deep breath, suppressed the irritation in her heart, and stepped inside. Xue An followed her and was about to enter as well. The Demon Soldier stretched out his hand to stop him, ¡°Hey, what are you doing? The Commander-in-Chief only asked for Legion Master Ye to come in! All the others should wait outside!¡± Xue An smiled slightly, thinking to himself how miserable Ye Qingjiang¡¯s situation was, even a Demon Soldier dared to bully him. All the others should wait outside, yet those Demon Dragon Legion Masters who had just entered all brought their attendants with them. Xue An was about to speak when Xiao Sha strode over and slapped the Demon Soldier, spinning him around three times on the spot, after which he covered his face and looked at Xiao Sha. ¡°Legion Master Ye, you¡­¡± ¡°What about you? If you dare to spout nonsense again, be careful I¡¯ll twist off your head!¡± Xiao Sha said coldly. The Demon Soldier trembled all over and didn¡¯t dare make a sound. Because in the hierarchically strict Demon Dragon Clan, for a Commander like Xiao Sha, killing a Demon Soldier was no different from swatting a mosquito. Xiao Sha snorted coldly and led Xue An inside. Upon entering the spacious study. There were more than a dozen Demon Dragon Commanders standing on both sides, all looking at Xiao Sha with hostility. Behind the desk sat a tall and mighty man. Xiao Sha glanced at him, then stepped forward and saluted according to Ye Qingjiang¡¯s memories, ¡°Ye Qingjiang greets the Commander-in-Chief!¡± The Commander-in-Chief sat on the chair, quietly looking at Xiao Sha. The room was eerily silent. After a while, Ye Yufeng finally said in a cold tone, ¡°Ye Qingjiang, I sent you to conquer the native Demon Race, have you achieved any results?¡± ¡°Reporting to the Commander, Zhongshan Province has been taken! But because the Demon Race resisted fiercely, my demons suffered heavy losses, which is why I had no choice but to return and replenish my forces!¡± Xiao Sha said according to the words she had thought of on the way. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Fiercely resisted¡­ heh heh!¡± Ye Yufeng leaned back in his chair, chuckling coldly a few times. At his laugh, all the Commanders in the room also let out a cold chuckle. Some of them even looked at Xiao Sha with schadenfreude. ¡°So many excuses, in the end, it was a defeat, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Ye Yufeng suddenly asked in a cold voice. ¡°Ye Qingjiang, do you know your crime?¡± Chapter 519 - Chapter 519: Chapter 519 But what have I done wrong? (Second update) Chapter 519: Chapter 519 But what have I done wrong? (Second update) This question of responsibility silenced the entire study. All of the Demon Dragon Legion Masters turned their gaze toward Xiao Sha, with several of them even scoffing coldly, their faces filled with schadenfreude. Xiao Sha did not raise his head but spoke in an indifferent tone, ¡°My lord, may I ask what crime I have committed?¡± His retort caused many people to exclaim in surprise. Because the Ye Qingjiang of the past wasn¡¯t like this. The Ye Qingjiang of old, due to his lowest cultivation level, coupled with the fact that the Commander-in-Chief, Ye Yufeng, disliked him greatly, was always the one ostracized, no matter what he did. But regardless of how he was ostracized and bullied, that Ye Qingjiang never dared to utter a single word of complaint. Yet now, to everyone¡¯s amazement, he dared to confront the Commander-in-Chief to his face. Ye Yufeng¡¯s expression was as still as water. ¡°Ye Qingjiang, setting aside your failed campaign against the native Demon Race, just for your insubordination toward me, that alone is a capital offense!¡± Xiao Sha raised his head, his expression as calm as ever. ¡°Oh? But why do you believe I have shown you insubordination, my lord? Remember, it was you who first asked me whether I knew my crime or not! Am I not even allowed to ask?¡± Xiao Sha¡¯s sharp counter-question made Ye Yufeng¡¯s face turn from green to white. He really didn¡¯t expect the normally timid Ye Qingjiang to dare to talk back to him like this. Fury boiling over, he violently slammed his hand on the table in front of him. Crack. The table, made of ironheart wood, crumbled into sawdust. This display of might made the many Demon Dragon Legion Masters change color, all bowing in unison, not daring to speak. Only Xiao Sha stood proudly, fearlessly meeting Ye Yufeng¡¯s gaze. In truth, Xiao Sha had grown impatient some time ago but had been forcefully holding back from acting out. If Ye Yufeng dared to provoke him further, Xiao Sha wouldn¡¯t mind giving him an unforgettable lesson. Xue An stood quietly behind, not interfering with Xiao Sha¡¯s actions. He had infiltrated the main base to rescue the captured members of the Demon Race as well as Wei Ruyan. If things really escalated, Xue An planned to simply kill off these people and be done with it. Just as the atmosphere became exceedingly tense, the always silent Mr. Immortal Crane suddenly said, ¡°Commander-in-Chief, my lord, please quell your anger. The young lord is about to arrive soon; it is hardly seemly to execute a commander at such a time! Besides, Commander Ye didn¡¯t intentionally suffer defeat, so I hope the Commander-in-Chief will forgive him this once!¡± Mr. Immortal Crane¡¯s sudden plea caused Ye Yufeng to be taken aback, ¡°Mr. Immortal Crane¡­¡± Mr. Immortal Crane gave a barely noticeable nod to Ye Yufeng. Ye Yufeng always had great respect for Mr. Immortal Crane; seeing this gesture, he nodded, ¡°Fine then, since Mr. Immortal Crane intercedes on your behalf, Ye Qingjiang, I¡¯ll spare you this time! But should there be a next time, I will extract every drop of your bloodline! Understand?¡± Xiao Sha felt a slight disappointment in his heart but still bowed respectfully, ¡°This subordinate understands!¡± Ye Yufeng snorted coldly and did not bother with Xiao Sha. Then, Ye Yufeng broadly outlined the tasks for welcoming the young lord¡¯s arrival. Many commanders were assigned tasks, with the sole exception of Xiao Sha, who was neglected in the corner, as if forgotten. Xiao Sha kept his head down; to others, he probably seemed to be suffering over this. But they had no idea. Right now, Xiao Sha was using Divine Sense to communicate with Xue An. ¡°Boss, how much longer do we have to play along? It¡¯s so boring, and it¡¯s suffocating!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush, didn¡¯t they say that what¡¯s-his-name, the young lord, is arriving tomorrow? Let¡¯s capture this fellow first and then talk!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Xue An comforted Xiao Sha with a few words, then turned his attention to the gentleman of the Immortal Crane who had just pleaded for Xiao Sha. He was certain that the person who had clashed with his Divine Sense outside the camp gate was none other than this fellow. Quite interesting, it turned out to be a transformed Immortal Crane. Oh, it should be one transformed by demonic power. Xue An was internally weighing his thoughts. The gentleman of the Immortal Crane, sensing something, turned his head and met Xue An¡¯s gaze. Xue An gave him a slight smile and nodded his head. The gentleman seemed somewhat bewildered, but, being ever so smooth in handling affairs, he politely returned the smile. After military arrangements were in place and all the commanders of the Demon Dragon Legion had left, only Ye Yufeng and the gentleman of the Immortal Crane remained in the study. Ye Yufeng asked, ¡°Sir, why would you plead on behalf of that wastrel Ye Qingjiang?¡± The gentleman laughed softly, ¡°My lord, although Ye Qingjiang is a failure, he is not without his uses, and if he could become a commander with such a feeble cultivation level, it is very likely that he has received instruction from some higher-up!¡± Upon hearing this, Ye Yufeng¡¯s complexion gradually paled, his voice quivering, ¡°Are you suggesting¡­ the young master?¡± It was no wonder he was afraid; if Ye Qingjiang were truly associated with the young master, then he, the Commander-in-Chief, would have to obediently commit suicide. The gentleman chuckled and shook his head, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be that severe. I¡¯ve only heard some fragmented news that Ye Qingjiang once came across the young master by chance, exchanged a few words, and then inexplicably became the commander!¡± Only then did Ye Yufeng breathe a sigh of relief. If it was merely that extent of acquaintance, then there was not much to it. Ye Yufeng knew these high-ranking individuals all too well. You may think you¡¯ve become close after exchanging a few words. But as soon as they turn around, they might have forgotten who you are. After another exchange, the gentleman of the Immortal Crane rose to take his leave. On his way back to his room, he kept thinking about the person at the meeting who had smiled at him. Strange. The smile and aura of that person felt somewhat familiar. Where had he seen him before? Meanwhile, Xue An and Xiao Sha, together with the group of demons, returned to Ye Qingjiang¡¯s former quarters. Upon seeing the decrepit state of these quarters, Xiao Sha was somewhat flabbergasted. ¡°This Ye Qingjiang is such a damned waste! Every other commander of the Demon Dragon we passed by had splendid residences, and it comes to his, and it¡¯s such a wreck!¡± Xiao Sha grumbled dissatisfied. Once inside the quarters, the scene was even more disheartening. Everyone knew that Ye Qingjiang was not favored by the Commander-in-Chief, and there was no future in following him. So anybody with some ability had found a way to leave. Those who remained were mostly the old, weak, sick, or stubborn troublemakers. This was the reason the former Ye Qingjiang could only command a group of lowly demons with unawakened intelligence to fight against the Lady of White Bones. But because of this, the Lady of White Bones and other local demons of the Demon Race had barely had the chance to catch their breath. Otherwise, had any other commander been in charge, the Lady of White Bones and her kind would have likely been wiped out long ago. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing Xiao Sha enter, the demon soldiers resting in twos and threes against the walls looked up briefly before continuing with whatever they were doing. Not even one stood up to greet him. Xiao Sha was so exasperated that he was both laughing and crying. Back in the Council Hall and seeing the cluttered environment, it was clear no one had cleaned up. And after Xiao Sha and the others had been seated for quite a while, an elderly demon soldier shakily walked in, holding a broken teapot with half its spout missing, and poured a cup of tea for Xiao Sha. Chapter 521 - Chapter 521: Chapter 521: Beating to Establish Authority (Fourth Update) Chapter 521: Chapter 521: Beating to Establish Authority (Fourth Update) Hiss! All the Demon Soldiers simultaneously drew in a sharp breath. Was this really the same timid boss they knew? How had he suddenly become so violent? After being slapped, Yang Qingcang also found it hard to believe, squeezing a few words out from between his teeth. ¡°Mr. Ye, I¡­¡± Xiao Sha slapped him again with the back of her hand, speaking indifferently, ¡°Is ¡®Mr. Ye¡¯ something you can call me? Call me ¡®My Lord¡¯!¡± Yang Qingcang¡¯s nose began to bleed from the slaps, as he glared at Xiao Sha with eyes filled with venom. ¡°If you have the guts, kill me now, or I will make sure you pay for this!¡± The atmosphere grew tense. The hearts of many Demon Soldiers were trembling. This was clearly a fight to the death now. They didn¡¯t know how their own leader would handle this! The Demon Soldiers surreptitiously glanced towards Xiao Sha. But they saw Xiao Sha leisurely cleaning her ears, ¡°Alright, since you so strongly request it, I¡¯ll just kill you then!¡± With that, Xiao Sha grabbed Yang Qingcang by the neck and hoisted him into the air. Mr. Xue, who had been sitting in his chair, couldn¡¯t help but shake his head with a light chuckle at this scene. In both methods of action and other aspects, Xiao Sha was clearly imitating him. However, to deal with someone like Yang Qingcang, such simple and brutal methods were clearly most effective. At this moment, Yang Qingcang felt his neck being tightly choked, not only preventing him from breathing but also stopping the flow of his cultivation level and his bloodline. Now, Yang Qingcang truly felt fear. Because if this went on for much longer, he would indeed die. And when he saw the cold smile playing around Xiao Sha¡¯s lips, he felt a chill through his body. He finally realized that Xiao Sha truly dared to kill him. ¡°Mr. Ye¡­ My Lord¡­ I was wrong!¡± Yang Qingcang managed to say with difficulty, completely surrendering. Just then, Mr. Xue¡¯s voice echoed in Xiao Sha¡¯s mind, ¡°Let him go for now, wait until that young master arrives tomorrow, and then you can kill him to your heart¡¯s content!¡± Xiao Sha, though somewhat unwilling, still loosened her grip. Yang Qingcang fell to the ground with a thud, clutching his neck, and looked at Xiao Sha with a face full of fear. It wasn¡¯t just him. Even those Demon Soldiers were now regarding her with eyes full of reverence and fear. ¡°I¡¯ll let you off this time. If you dare to cause trouble again, I¡¯ll twist your head off and kick it around like a ball, understand?¡± Xiao Sha said indifferently. Yang Qingcang hurriedly nodded. ¡°Get lost!¡± Yang Qingcang walked away gloomily. Xiao Sha glanced at the Demon Soldiers who were as silent as cicadas in winter, snorted coldly, and turned to leave. The Demon Soldiers looked at each other and bowed their heads in unison, no longer daring to harbor a shred of disrespect towards Xiao Sha. Wei Ruyan, Xie Jingjing, along with Jiang Mei¡¯er and the others stared blankly at the beautiful clothes laid out on the table. ¡°Why are these demons sending us so many exquisite garments?¡± asked the princess of the Fox Clan, lifting a dress that was impeccable both in design and craftsmanship, with a frown. Wei Ruyan¡¯s expression gradually grew solemn, ¡°One thing is certain, they definitely have ill intentions.¡± Jiang Mei¡¯er, on the other hand, had remained silent the whole time. Just then, Izumi Noriko walked in, ¡°Ladies, are you satisfied with these clothes?¡± ¡°What exactly are you planning?¡± the Fox Clan princess asked in a deep voice. Izumi Noriko smiled faintly, ¡°You shall know tomorrow! But let me give you one last piece of advice, learn to be fearful!¡± Having said that, Izumi Noriko turned and left. Wei Ruyan and the others looked at each other, then they heard Jiang Mei¡¯er sigh softly. ¡°I think, I know what these demons are planning to do!¡± ¡°I guess the great young master they¡¯ve been talking about will descend tomorrow! And we¡­ we must be the gifts for this great young master!¡± Upon hearing Jiang Mei¡¯er¡¯s words, all the girls shuddered. Xie Jingjing couldn¡¯t suppress her quiet sobs. Wei Ruyan gently patted her shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m here!¡± Then she said in a deep voice, ¡°Mei¡¯er, if so, what should we do?¡± Jiang Mei¡¯er smiled bitterly and shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Xie Jingjing suddenly stopped crying, ¡°Even if I die, I will not become a plaything for these creatures!¡± The fox princess nodded in agreement, speaking firmly, ¡°Same here! Otherwise, I might as well end myself now.¡± This young girl from the Fox Clan was surprisingly fierce in nature. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything foolish blindly! After all, it¡¯s still just speculation. If it is true, then even if we have to die, let¡¯s take a few of them down with us before we go!¡± Jiang Mei¡¯er gritted her teeth and said. Everyone nodded, then all fell silent. Xie Jingjing lay on the table, her heart filled with despair. Brother Xue An, from now on¡­ we will never see each other again. And Jiang Mei¡¯er also had a flicker in her gaze, feeling a bit anxious. She wondered where Xiao Yu, who was sent to the mortal world to deliver the message to Mr. Xue, was and how the matter was going! When the Siren Clan was suddenly nearly annihilated by the Demon Race, Jiang Mei¡¯er knew things were bad. At the critical moment, she desperately sent Xiao Yu out of the secret realm with all her might, telling her to seek help from Xue An! Back then, Jiang Mei¡¯er had only one thought. That was, the only one who could save herself and the many Demon Race members was this mysterious Mr. Xue! She sincerely hoped that Mr. Xue had received the news and was already on his way to rescue her. Jiang Mei¡¯er looked out of the window, seemingly lost in thought. The news that Yang Qingcang was beaten by Ye Qingjiang and was forced to admit defeat and guilt had spread, causing a huge stir. Many Demon Soldiers and Commanders couldn¡¯t believe the news at first, thinking it was impossible. But after they inquired into it, they were amazed to find that the rumors were true. This revelation shocked them beyond measure. How had the consistently useless Ye Qingjiang suddenly become so formidable? As for the turmoil outside, Xiao Sha felt nothing. She was anxiously waiting for tomorrow to come. Not just her. The Lady of Bones and other members of the Demon Race were also silently preparing. Their cultivation levels might not be high, but when it comes to revenge, it¡¯s better to take matters into their own hands. The saying goes, to soothe a heart full of hatred, draw your sword and slay your enemy; that¡¯s the idea. The next evening. When the warm sunset light spilled down. Xue An, who had been sitting in a chair drinking tea, suddenly opened his eyes and looked toward the distant sky, calmly saying, ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± With his words, a gigantic vortex appeared in the sky above the demon stronghold. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The center of the vortex was directly above a high platform at the heart of the stronghold. From within the vortex, the faint sound of wind and thunder could be heard. And this scene immediately alarmed all the demons in the stronghold. Many high-ranking demons, including the Commander-in-Chief Ye Yufeng, rushed towards that high platform. Xue An stood up, turned to Xiao Sha, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to stand up!¡± Chapter 522 - Chapter 522: Chapter 522 Xue An Gets Furious, The Slaughter Begins (5th Update) Chapter 522: Chapter 522 Xue An Gets Furious, The Slaughter Begins (5th Update) By the time they arrived at the high platform, the vortex had already become incredibly vast and was slowly rotating. At the center of the vortex appeared a black pillar of light. The black light pillar gradually spread out, quickly becoming a column that reached straight into the sky. Those with keen eyes cried out, ¡°Quick, look!¡± The demons looked up, only to see the black column slightly trembling. And from the unreachable heights above, there seemed to be a procession of celestial carriages approaching. The speed of the carriages was extremely fast, nearly blinking from the great heights to midair in an instant. This was a highly luxurious cavalcade. In front were cavalry riders on exotic beasts clearing the way, followed by demon soldiers with orderly steps and a formidable air. At the center of the cavalcade was an enormous war carriage several miles in size. The carriage was golden all over, exuding nobility, and it was being pulled by four black demon dragons. Sitting upon this war carriage was a young lord with a face as if chiseled by knife and ax. The youth¡¯s face was stern, yet his eyes were filled with supreme dignity. Many demons merely cast one glance before uncontrollably falling prostrate to the ground. The Commander-in-Chief Ye Yufeng quickly walked a few steps and kneeled on one knee. As he kneeled, all the Demon Dragon Legion Masters behind him, as well as all the demons, likewise knelt in unison. Xue An and Xiao Sha, along with others, crouched on the ground watching. ¡°Big brother, do we make our move now?¡± Xiao Sha asked excitedly. Xue An shook his head, ¡°No rush, let¡¯s wait until these demons present Jiang Mei¡¯er and the others!¡± Xue An was clear about one thing. That was the demons must have captured Jiang Mei¡¯er and Wei Ruyan for the purpose of presenting them to this young lord. In that case, at least they were safe for the moment. That¡¯s why he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Now, having seen the young lord, there was even less need for haste. They would just wait for the demons to present the captives. At this time, the carriages landed. Ye Yufeng bowed his head and respectfully said, ¡°The Demon Dragon Commander-in-Chief Ye Yufeng greets the young lord!¡± This young lord was none other than Yu Haoyan¡¯s legitimate son, Yu Qianlong, one of the thirteen holy masters of the Demon Dragon! Yu Qianlong sat expressionless on the grand carriage, looking down at the prostrate demons from on high. After a good while, he finally said indifferently, ¡°Rise.¡± Only then did Ye Yufeng stand up. ¡°The young lord has graced us with his presence; it must have been a tiring journey. I have prepared a banquet to welcome and refresh you!¡± Yu Qianlong nodded slightly, ¡°This time, Commander Ye¡¯s discovery of this secret realm suitable for the Demon Race to thrive in is a great achievement! My father is very pleased!¡± ¡°Thank you, young lord!¡± Ye Yufeng was overjoyed. A faint smile appeared on the corner of Yu Qianlong¡¯s mouth. In fact, he was also very satisfied with this secret realm. Especially since, just before his arrival, his father told him this secret realm was exactly situated in the mundane world and was of great importance to the Demon Dragon race; it must be firmly grasped within their hands. ¡°Lead the way ahead!¡± said Yu Qianlong. ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Yufeng personally stepped forward to lead the way. And the Commanders all followed behind the carriage. This manner of procession made their momentum seem extremely grand. Xiao Sha disdainfully curled his lips, ¡°What¡¯s with the grand act, trying to be a big shot!¡± Xue An smiled faintly but remained silent. From his perspective, all the so-called grand momentum Yu Qianlong was putting on was just like a mouse¡¯s wedding, purely comical. Let alone an Immortal Venerable, even a random Immortal King or Great Luo traveling would have a grandeur tens of thousands of times stronger. Have you seen anyone pulled by a Golden Crow as large as the sun? Or someone herding stars like sheep? So, watching this scene, all he wanted to do was laugh. When they arrived, Yu Qianlong, supported by several guards, stepped down from the carriage. He then entered the banquet hall. Dinner was already prepared. Yu Qianlong sat in the main seat. Ye Yufeng kept him company by the side. Xue An and Xiao Sha were seated in a remote corner away from the main event. As it happened, that Yang Qingcang was sitting at the next table over. When he saw Xiao Sha¡¯s arrival, his entire body stiffened. Xiao Sha, however, didn¡¯t acknowledge him at all but sat down on a chair and observed everything in the distance. After the third round of drinks. Ye Yufeng gave Yu Qianlong a sly grin. ¡°Young Master Yu, I know your journey here was extremely taxing, so I have a modest gift for you!¡± Yu Qianlong didn¡¯t speak, merely nodding his head. Ye Yufeng then made a subtle gesture towards Izumi Noriko in the distance. Izumi Noriko hurriedly lifted the curtain. Then, Jiang Mei¡¯er and Wei Ruyan, among others, slowly walked in. They were all dressed in exquisite clothes, which made them appear all the more beautiful. Yu Qianlong initially seemed indifferent. Beautiful women? He had seen too many of them. But upon a closer look, he couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback. That¡¯s when Ye Yufeng quickly laughed and said, ¡°Young Master Yu, these women all possess Ling Yun, they are extremely rare! Especially that Sea Demoness, with her Ancient Bloodline, she could greatly benefit your Cultivation Level!¡± Yu Qianlong¡¯s lips curled into a satisfied smile. ¡°Very nice!¡± Hearing the praise, Ye Yufeng¡¯s smile grew even brighter. Yu Qianlong gestured with his hand and said indifferently, ¡°Come over!¡± Jiang Mei¡¯er and Wei Ruyan exchanged glances with one another, seeing a determined resolve to die in each other¡¯s eyes. Just as Jiang Mei¡¯er had said, even if they were to die, they would take a few with them. And judging by his appearance, this youth seemed to be the overlord that these demons had referred to. If they could kill him, wouldn¡¯t that be even better? With this thought in mind, Jiang Mei¡¯er, sweating profusely from her nervousness, walked in the front with her hands hidden in her sleeves. However, Yu Qianlong seemed uninterested in her, his gaze drifting to the end of the line. ¡°You¡­ come here!¡± Xie Jingjing, who had been keeping her head down at the back of the line, was startled by the words and slowly lifted her head, her face full of confusion. ¡°Me?¡± Yu Qianlong nodded. He had taken an immediate interest in the pure Yin* physique of Xie Jingjing. Such a pure Yin* body was extremely rare. It was also very helpful for his Cultivation Level. More importantly, the hint of innocence on Xie Jingjing¡¯s face tugged at Yu Qianlong¡¯s heartstrings. Xie Jingjing began trembling uncontrollably, ¡°No, I won¡¯t go!¡± Yu Qianlong¡¯s smile turned cold. Seeing this, Wei Ruyan quickly spoke up, ¡°My Lord, she¡¯s just a child, let me serve you instead!¡± ¡°You want to serve me? With the broken blade hidden in your sleeve?¡± Yu Qianlong said with coldness in his voice. Wei Ruyan¡¯s face turned deathly pale. ¡°Drag this woman away and she¡¯s yours!¡± Yu Qianlong declared. The Demon Soldiers guarding behind him rejoiced at his words, walking forward with sinister smiles. Xie Jingjing clung desperately to Wei Ruyan¡¯s hand, crying out in despair, ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t touch my sister Ruyan!¡± All the demons present started laughing heartily at this scene. To them, seeing others in pain and despair was a delightful sight. But just at that moment, the heads of the Demon Soldiers who had nearly reached them all flew up simultaneously. Demon blood splattered everywhere. Severed heads rolled! Headless demon bodies struggled for a few seconds before collapsing to the ground, dead. This spectacle stunned all the demons present. Then, a voice filled with rage and murderous intent rang out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Good, today¡­ all of you are going to die!¡± Hearing this voice, Xie Jingjing, on the verge of collapsing, shuddered incredulously and looked back. She saw a man with a cold expression and seemingly flames burning in his eyes, slowly approaching. Seeing this figure that haunted her dreams, Xie Jingjing moaned almost in a whisper. ¡°Brother Xue An!¡± Chapter 523 - Chapter 523: Chapter 523 Massacre in Progress (First Update) Chapter 523: Chapter 523 Massacre in Progress (First Update) From the start, Xue An had never taken this group of demons too seriously. They were nothing more than a bunch of Demon Dragons, not worthy of his full attention. In fact, had it not been for waiting for the so-called young master to arrive, Xue An might have exterminated these demons two days ago. Therefore, these past few days, Xue An had actually been waiting with an attitude of amusement. But he had never imagined. That the ones captured were not only Wei Ruyan and Jiang Mei¡¯er, but also Xie Jingjing. When he saw Xie Jingjing¡¯s look of despair and heard her helpless cries, Xue An flew into a complete rage. Xue An was a person with a clear understanding of emotions. Wei Ruyan could be considered a friend, and he had a casual acquaintance with Jiang Mei¡¯er. For them, Xue An was willing to go to great lengths to rescue them. But neither of them mattered as much to him as this little girl who used to sweetly call him ¡°brother.¡± And these Demon Dragons dared to capture her and present her as a gift to this so-called Demon Dragon young master. This was utterly unforgivable. Just as surprised and delighted as Xie Jingjing were Jiang Mei¡¯er and Xie Jingjing themselves. The two of them shouted in unison, ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± Xue An gave them a slight nod, then softly said to Xie Jingjing, whose face was covered in tears, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ve arrived!¡± Xie Jingjing nodded vigorously, ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Then Xue An looked around at all the demons present and said indifferently, ¡°Is everyone here?¡± It was at this moment that the group of demons recovered from their initial shock. Before the increasingly grim-faced Ye Yufeng could speak, a few of the closer Demon Dragon Legion Masters roared and charged at him. ¡°Die, you madman!¡± Xue An didn¡¯t even turn his head, just stood there quietly. Just as these Demon Dragon Legion Masters were about to reach him from behind, Suddenly. These furious Demon Dragon Legion Masters exploded one after another like fireworks. Demon blood splattered everywhere; not a trace of their bones remained. A few Demon Dragon Legion Masters. Dead! A thick scent of blood permeated the entire hall. All the demons present were dumbfounded. Because none of them had seen Xue An make a move. It was as if he had just been standing there silently, and had ended the lives of several commanders. In the moment of their stunned silence, Xiao Sha flipped the table in front of him. Food and drinks splashed everywhere, landing precisely on Yang Qingcang across from him. Yang Qingcang¡¯s face turned white, and he screamed in alarm, ¡°Ye, what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Your mother is the one surnamed Ye, your whole family is surnamed Ye!¡± This had apparently become Xiao Sha¡¯s catchphrase. As he spoke, Xiao Sha showed his true form and grabbed the completely astounded Yang Qingcang. ¡°I wanted to kill you yesterday, but you got an extra day to live! Now go to hell!¡± With that, Xiao Sha launched a punch. Yang Qingcang screamed miserably, struggling to fight back. But since Xiao Sha had absorbed Ye Qingjiang¡¯s bloodline and cultivation level, his strength soared exponentially. He had restrained himself from killing Yang Qingcang the day before deliberately. Now with his full strength, the attack was extraordinary. Bang! Yang Qingcang¡¯s head was blown to a mist of blood with a punch. A small dragon flew out, trying to escape. That was Yang Qingcang¡¯s bloodline and cultivation level. Xiao Sha sneered coldly, a brilliant divine light flaring in his eyes, within which a Five-Clawed Golden Dragon could faintly be seen swimming amidst the radiance. That small dragon let out a despairing wail, ¡°No¡­.¡± It was then directly absorbed by Xiao Sha. At the same time, the sound of shouting and killing also came from outside the banquet hall. It was the Lady of the White Bones and other members of the Demon Race making their move. The banquet hall erupted into chaos; the Commanders around Xiao Sha exchanged glances and moved as one. Xiao Sha burst into wild laughter, ¡°Come on! Let old mother fight a satisfying battle today!¡± The fight near Xiao Sha was in full swing, extremely lively. However, it was eerily quiet around Xue An. All the Demon Dragon Commanders were cowering at a distance, not daring to come closer. The reason being, just now a few more Commanders attempted to step forward to stop him but ended up as exploding fireworks, bursting splendidly in the air. Ye Yufeng was utterly astonished and furious at this moment. He had only just managed to cling to the great leg of the young Yu Master, but he had not anticipated such an incident occurring at this welcoming feast. Thinking of this, Ye Yufeng couldn¡¯t help but stealthily glance at the young Yu Master. Yet he saw Yu Qianlong leaning back in his chair, watching everything with an emotionless face, seemingly not afraid at all. The calmer Yu Qianlong appeared, the more terrified Ye Yufeng became. If Yu Qianlong were to be angered, his position as Commander-in-Chief would be as good as over. With that thought, he gritted his teeth, suddenly stood up, and declared, ¡°Yu Master, this brat is too arrogant. Let me kill him!¡± Yu Qianlong gave a barely perceptible nod and calmly said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ye Yufeng sneered and charged forward. As the Commander-in-Chief, his Cultivation Level far surpassed that of those Demon Dragon Commanders; his full-powered charge was accompanied by the sound of wind and thunder, terribly imposing. All the Demon Dragon Commanders felt slightly reassured at this moment. In their eyes, with the Commander-in-Chief taking action, that man was sure to be done for. But what followed almost made these demons¡¯ eyes pop out of their sockets. They saw Xue An standing silently until Ye Yufeng was almost upon him when he slowly raised his hand and violently struck down. Boom. Ye Yufeng, who came charging with great momentum, felt an unstoppable force hit him; he screamed, then was smashed into the ground by that palm. Ye Yufeng felt all his bones shatter as he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood and, in utter shock, looked up to see what had happened. At this moment, without any expression, Xue An lifted his foot and took a step. Crack. Xue An¡¯s foot landed right on Ye Yufeng¡¯s head, instantly crushing his skull. A slightly larger Black Dragon spirit emerged from the corpse of Ye Yufeng, and Xue An waved dismissively, ¡°Xiao Sha, catch!¡± Xiao Sha laughed heartily, ¡°Got it, boss!¡± Saying so, he opened his mouth and swallowed the Black Dragon spirit. With that, the Demon Dragon Legion Master, a formidable power in his own right, was utterly obliterated. Many demons were shocked into stupidity. Their not-so-clever brains couldn¡¯t comprehend what had happened. Why hadn¡¯t the powerful Commander-in-Chief been able to withstand even a single move before being killed? Just how formidable was this man? At that moment, the sound of clapping was heard. The demons looked up to see Yu Qianlong lightly clapping his hands, then saying indifferently, ¡°Impressive talents!¡± Xue An remained silent, his gaze slightly lifting to look at this Yu Qianlong. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What a pity, still not enough!¡± Yu Qianlong revealed a superior smile, ¡°A mere Commander, do you think by killing him you can do anything to me?¡± As he spoke, Yu Qianlong¡¯s eyes grew dazzlingly bright, a powerful Divine Sense radiating from them. Mr. He at a distance turned pale as a ghost, quaking like a leaf. For he was the only one who could feel just how strong Yu Qianlong¡¯s Divine Sense was. ¡°Kneel now, and I might spare your life!¡± A majestic Divine Sense formed a massive Black Dragon phantom behind Yu Qianlong, causing the entire banquet hall to tremble slightly. Chapter 524 - Chapter 524: Chapter 524: Kneel Down, Still Die! (2nd Update) Chapter 524: Chapter 524: Kneel Down, Still Die! (2nd Update) The surrounding tables and chairs gradually began to crumble and break, their fragments floating in mid-air. This show of power caused the many demons to tremble and kneel on the ground, not daring to raise their heads. But Xue An just laughed, ¡°I hope later, you can still talk like this.¡± Yu Qianlong¡¯s expression gradually became sinister, and he snorted coldly, ¡°Seeking death!¡± As he spoke, a whirlwind arose within the entire banquet hall. The wooden splinters that were floating in the air began to rotate rapidly, and in the blink of an eye, a huge tornado formed, enveloping Xue An. ¡°I thought you truly had some special skills, but it turns out that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got!¡± Yu Qianlong said with a sneer. At that moment, sounds of wind and thunder echoed from within the tornado, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine. Jiang Mei¡¯er, Wei Ruyan, and others went pale with terror in their hearts. Only Xie Jingjing looked at the tornado with a steady gaze, completely unaffected. Because in her eyes, Brother Xue An was omnipotent. A mere tornado surely couldn¡¯t trap him. Indeed. Just as a smug look appeared on Yu Qianlong¡¯s face. A slender and delicate hand extended out from the tornado. Then the tornado let out a mournful cry and began to shrink rapidly. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a whirlpool in the palm of the hand. Xue An clenched his hand, and the whirlpool completely vanished without a trace. All of this happened extremely fast. By the time Yu Qianlong reacted, the tornado had already disappeared. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible!¡± Yu Qianlong finally couldn¡¯t maintain his composure and shouted in astonishment. At this time, Xue An sighed softly, ¡°Such a boring move, it even messed up my hair!¡± Then he looked up at Yu Qianlong, ¡°Had enough fun? If you¡¯re done playing¡­ now it¡¯s my turn!¡± With these words, a divine light surged within Xue An¡¯s eyes. A powerful Divine Sense, carrying supreme authority, filled the entire banquet hall in an instant. Mr. He dropped to the floor with a plop, his face filled with terror. Because he recognized this Divine Sense. This¡­ this was the very same Divine Sense that had clashed with his above the camp site the previous day. But now, this Divine Sense was many times more powerful than it was on that day. If it had been this powerful at that time, he probably would have died then and there. Mr. He thought fearfully to himself. And the Black Dragon phantom formed by the Divine Sense behind Yu Qianlong was just like a mudfish in front of this powerful Divine Sense¡ªit let out a cry before shattering to pieces. Yu Qianlong, like a young girl encountering a hooligan, screamed in disbelief, ¡°No!¡­ How is it possible! How could you have such a powerful Divine Sense!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Why is it not possible? Do you think only you are allowed to possess Divine Sense?¡± Yu Qianlong¡¯s expression fluctuated uncertainly. He had indeed been taken aback just now. The strength of Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense was such that even his own father, the Demon Dragon Saint Lord, could not compare. But now he gradually calmed down, then sneered slightly, ¡°I admit I underestimated you just now, but do you think you can win against me with just a strong Divine Sense? Today, let me show you the true secret techniques of the Dragon Clan!¡± ¡°Demon Dragon Overpowering the Sky!¡± As Yu Qianlong shouted, blood flowed from his nostrils and ears. But a formidable divine aura began to rise gradually from within his body, and above his head, it condensed into a coiled figure of the Demon Dragon Emperor. As soon as this figure appeared, all the demons let out a collective mournful cry, were vibrated into dust, and flew into the figure, where they were devoured. The ethereal figure became more solid and life-like, to the point where it was almost unbearable to look at directly. At this moment, blood was spurting from all of Yu Qianlong¡¯s facial features, yet he burst into laughter and said, ¡°How about that? Scared, aren¡¯t you? Kneel now, and I¡¯ll grant you a quick death! Hahaha!¡± Xue An looked on quietly, shook his head, and sighed lightly, ¡°What a pity! How could someone so young start bleeding from all orifices? You wouldn¡¯t happen to have contracted some terminal illness, would you?¡± The laughter from Yu Qianlong stopped abruptly, followed by an angry roar, ¡°Enough with your nonsense, I¡¯m going to kill you right now!¡± The coiled Demon Dragon Emperor suddenly opened its mouth wide and lunged straight at Xue An. Xue An watched quietly, a slight smile on his face, ¡°Is this your secret technique? Not very impressive, is it? Watch mine!¡± As he spoke, a blurry figure with the aura of an ancient emperor slowly raised its head behind Xue An. By this time, the Demon Dragon Emperor had already rushed forward, snapping its jaws at the figure. The emperor-like figure suddenly opened its eyes. What kind of eyes were these? Devoid of emotion, devoid of life and death. What they possessed was nothing but endless majesty and slaughter. The Demon Dragon Emperor didn¡¯t even have a chance to resist before its entire body was frozen. It then crumbled into pieces and vanished. As the Demon Dragon Emperor disappeared, Yu Qianlong let out a pitiful scream, spewing several mouthfuls of fresh blood before turning to run. Xue An¡¯s strike had shattered not only his Divine Sense but had also crushed all his pride and courage. He knew very clearly that if he didn¡¯t run now, he would truly die. But just as he took a step, Yu Qianlong felt an invisible barrier appear in front of him. This barrier was so sturdy that he couldn¡¯t shake it at all. Yu Qianlong turned to run in another direction, but a barrier was still there. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t bother trying, you won¡¯t be able to run.¡± At these words, Yu Qianlong¡¯s body stiffened, and then he slowly knelt down. ¡°I¡¯ve lost, please spare my life, my lord!¡± Xue An looked at Yu Qianlong, the corners of his mouth revealing a faint smile, ¡°Begging for mercy? I remember you just said that if I knelt, maybe you¡¯d spare my life!¡± ¡°Yes! Those were my arrogant words, I beg for your forgiveness, my lord!¡± Yu Qianlong said very candidly. For creatures like them, admitting defeat and begging for mercy was as normal as it got. After all, nothing was more important than one¡¯s own life. ¡°You seem quite sincere, and this matter doesn¡¯t really have much to do with you. You didn¡¯t kill anyone, so it seems like I really should let you go!¡± Xue An said calmly. Yu Qianlong¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Thank¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t thank me just yet, I was only kidding around!¡± Xue An paused, his smile turning cold. ¡°Because in my presence, even if you kneel, you still have to die!¡± No sooner had he spoken than barriers from all directions squeezed in, trapping the horrified Yu Qianlong in the middle. ¡°No¡­ you can¡¯t kill me! My father is the Demon Dragon Saint Lord, and he will never let you off if you dare to kill me!¡± Yu Qianlong shouted. ¡°Demon Dragon Saint Lord?¡± Xue An revealed a cold smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, their turn will come soon enough!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Crack. A grating sound of bones breaking was heard. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Qianlong was gruesomely crushed by the barriers into a basin-sized mass of flesh and blood. ¡°Xiao Sha, go!¡± Xue An commanded. Xiao Sha approached with a look of disgust, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s all mush now, how am I supposed to absorb it?¡± Xue An flipped his hand, and a straw appeared in it. ¡°Drink it as if it were juice! His bloodline is quite good, it will be very helpful to you!¡± Xue An patted Xiao Sha on the shoulder with a look that said, ¡®I¡¯m counting on you.¡¯ Chapter 525 - Chapter 525: Chapter 525: Cleaning Up the Remnants (Third Update) Chapter 525: Chapter 525: Cleaning Up the Remnants (Third Update) Xiao Sha, fighting back disgust, began to devour the bloodline power of Yu Qianlong. Wei Ruyan, Jiang Mei¡¯er, and the princess of the Demon Race all came over. ¡°Thank you, sir, for saving our lives!¡± the women said in unison. Xue An gave a slight smile, ¡°You¡¯re welcome!¡± Then he turned to look at Xie Jingjing, who was standing at the back. ¡°How did you get caught here too?¡± No sooner had he spoken than tears welled up in Xie Jingjing¡¯s eyes. Wei Ruyan sighed and briefly recounted the events. Finally, she said indignantly, ¡°The most hateful is that demon disguised as a human!¡± Xue An nodded and surveyed the banquet hall. Because of Yu Qianlong¡¯s Demon Dragon Overpowering the Sky attack, the demons at the banquet were mostly reduced to dust, making it impossible to distinguish which one was Izumi Noriko. Xue An frowned slightly, and his enormous Divine Sense instantly unfolded, enveloping the entire heavens and earth. At that moment. In the southwest direction. Izumi Noriko was running in panic. He had seen everything that just happened in the banquet hall. The might of Xue An astonished him. He also had the foresight to guess that Yu Qianlong would fail, so he slipped away early. He knew very well that if he were caught, his death was certain. He had been running frantically for a while and was now dozens of miles away from his base. He should be safe now, right? Izumi Noriko let out a sigh of relief, slowed down his pace preparing to rest for a bit. Just then, he suddenly noticed someone was rushing over from behind. Izumi Noriko¡¯s face turned pale with shock. Could it be that Xue An had sent someone after him? He immediately braced for confrontation. However, as the person approached, Izumi Noriko breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°It turns out to be Mister He! What, have you also escaped?¡± Mister He emerged from the darkness, nodding slightly, ¡°It turns out to be Lord Jin Jing!¡± Izumi Noriko laughed, then suddenly let out a light ¡®huh¡¯, ¡°Eh, Mister He, why do you exist only as a soul?¡± Mister He chuckled bitterly, ¡°Had no choice, I came out just a step too late, and Yu Qianlong¡¯s Demon Dragon Overpowering the Sky destroyed my physical body!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Izumi Noriko suddenly understood, ¡°That¡¯s it! Then may I assume that Yu has won?¡± Mister He shook his head gravely, ¡°On the contrary, he has lost! I even suspect he is already dead by now.¡± ¡°Is it that serious?¡± Izumi Noriko was stunned. ¡°Alas, that man¡¯s strength has truly surpassed anything you and I could imagine!¡± Mister He exclaimed. ¡°Regardless of whether he¡¯s dead or not, luckily, we escaped! Mister He, I know how to get out of this secret realm, and the place we¡¯ll go to is very bustling, without many experts! We can definitely go there,¡± Izumi Noriko said. Mister He¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°That would be great! But, Lord Jin Jing, I am now in a soul state, and traveling like this will deplete a lot of energy. Could you carry me?¡± Izumi Noriko carelessly nodded, ¡°No problem!¡± With that, he turned around and bent over, ¡°Mister He, please come on!¡± A sly smile flickered at the corner of Mister He¡¯s mouth. Just as he had said. The moment Xue An unfolded his Divine Sense, he knew Yu Qianlong was doomed. So he had been secretly moving away, hoping to escape. But unexpectedly, before he could get away, Yu Qianlong¡¯s Demon Dragon Overpowering the Sky attack shattered his physical body. Fortunately, a wisp of his soul managed to escape. However, merely a soul could not exist in this world for long; he must find a physical body to inhabit. And this Izumi Noriko was perfect. The Golden Eyed Monkey transformed, its cultivation level not bad, and its bloodline was also decent. Mr. Crane calculated, then gently lay on Izumi Noriko¡¯s back. ¡°Lord Jin Jing, ready!¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± As he spoke, he stood up. But in that instant, Mr. Crane¡¯s soul transformed into a sharp needle, suddenly stabbing toward the back of Izumi Noriko¡¯s head. However, Izumi Noriko abruptly tore apart with both hands. She directly grabbed Mr. Crane¡¯s legs and ripped him in two. Souls do not bleed. Logically, being torn in two would mean the soul had scattered. But Mr. Crane had refined his soul to be exceptionally resilient, so, unexpectedly, he did not die immediately. ¡°Mr. Crane, what is it? You wanted to usurp my body?¡± Izumi Noriko said indifferently. Mr. Crane cried out in horror, ¡°When did you notice?¡± ¡°Nonsense, you really thought I was completely unaware? All that talk about souls not being able to travel far was purely your excuse! Haha! Just right, after I devour your Divine Sense, I¡¯ll be even more at ease to roam the mortal world!¡± As she spoke, Izumi Noriko swallowed half of Mr. Crane¡¯s soul in one gulp. ¡°You demon!¡± Mr. Crane screamed in agony. ¡°Haha, it takes one to know one!¡± Izumi Noriko said with a cold laugh. But at that moment, Izumi Noriko and the remnant of Mr. Crane¡¯s soul suddenly looked up at the sky. They saw a thin layer of a barrier in the sky, and above that barrier was a huge eye, coldly looking down at the two demons slaughtering each other. ¡°No!¡± Izumi Noriko cried out in alarm, wanting to flee. Because she understood, this was definitely Xue An coming after them. But before she even took a step, she was bound by the remnant of Mr. Crane¡¯s soul. ¡°You¡­¡± Izumi Noriko exclaimed with a mixture of shock and anger, trying to break free. ¡°Hahaha, this lord has already pursued us here! Since I can¡¯t live anyway, you¡¯ll have to die with me!¡± Mr. Crane shouted fiercely. At that time, the barrier swiftly condensed into a massive hammer, slamming down thunderously. Crack. Izumi Noriko screamed miserably, instantly smashed into a pulp. Along with her, Mr. Crane¡¯s remnant soul was also crushed into nothingness. Thus. These two mutually betraying demons were completely annihilated. Xue An retracted his Divine Sense and nodded slightly towards Wei Ruyan, ¡°It¡¯s done, that Izumi Noriko is dead!¡± Then, looking at Xie Jingjing who stood bowing her head as if she had done something wrong, he shook his head helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, the demons have been killed by me!¡± Before the words even finished, Xie Jingjing suddenly leaned on Xue An¡¯s shoulder and burst into uncontrollable sobbing. ¡°Brother Xue An, I was so scared! I thought I would never see my mom, dad, and you again!¡± Xue An was slightly taken aback, then gently rubbed her head, ¡°Alright, stop crying! It¡¯s all over now.¡± This sophomore girl, after experiencing these events, was already on the verge of collapse. As soon as she saw Xue An, she wished she could cry out all the grievances she had accumulated over these days. Her tears quickly soaked Xue An¡¯s shoulder. Wei Ruyan and Jiang Mei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but purse their lips and giggle upon seeing this. The princess of the Demon Race looked on with curiosity at the scene. Xue An could only helplessly smile wryly. ¡°Alright, after we¡¯ve dealt with everything I¡¯ll take you home!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But Xie Jingjing choked and said, ¡°Brother Xue An, can I¡­ may I borrow¡­ your shoulder for a while? I¡¯ll return it to you in a bit, okay?¡± Xue An was caught between laughter and tears. But just then. Directly above Xiao Sha, who had just devoured Yu Qianlong¡¯s bloodline, the space suddenly rippled, and a black dragon claw stretched out, accompanied by an angry roar. ¡°Who dares to kill my offspring?¡± Chapter 526 - Chapter 526: Chapter 526: Oh no! The Holy Master has been captured! (4th Update) Chapter 526: Chapter 526: Oh no! The Holy Master has been captured! (4th Update) A supremely powerful aura enveloped the entire scene. Even Xiao Sha couldn¡¯t help but bow his head under the pressure. Yu Haoyan had completely lost control by this point. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have expended an immeasurable amount of cultivation level to open such a space-time passage. He had just been sitting idly in the Demon Dragon Realm when he suddenly felt an intense pang in his heart and then discovered that the bloodline connection with his direct son, Yu Qianlong, had abruptly been severed. There was only one possibility, that his own son had been killed, and even the bloodline had been plundered away. As a high-grade demon dragon, Yu Haoyan had a long lifespan, yet he had great difficulty in procreation. Thus, up to now, he only had Yu Qianlong as his direct son, whom he had always doted on excessively. But to his astonishment, his son was wiped out just as soon as he was sent out on a mission. How could Yu Haoyan not be enraged to the point where his anger attacked his heart, recklessly tearing open a space-time passage to go after the one who plundered his son¡¯s bloodline? Due to the restrictions of the space rules, Yu Haoyan¡¯s true form was unable to descend, and the only part of him that could enter the Demon Realm was this dragon claw. But that was enough. At least Xiao Sha was currently unable to withstand this attack. However, just at that moment, Xue An, who had appeared in front of Xiao Sha at an unknown time, reached out and grabbed the dragon claw. On the other side of the space-time passage, Yu Haoyan was slightly stunned, still puzzled. What was going on? Why hadn¡¯t his claw succeeded in finishing off the opponent? Instead, it felt as if it had been caught by something? While puzzled, Xue An cracked a slight smile, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t leave! Stay to become food for my pet!¡± With that, Xue An exerted a sudden force. Yu Haoyan felt a tremendous strength surging towards him, his entire massive body instantly piled up at the narrow space-time passage. At that moment, Yu Haoyan summoned all of his strength, using his other claws to grip onto the floor, attempting to break free from Xue An¡¯s control. But Xue An was too strong. The claw Yu Haoyan had hooked onto the floor gradually slid backward. Inside Yu Haoyan¡¯s palace, there were many demon dragons waiting for orders. Seeing their commander seemed about to be dragged away by something, they all couldn¡¯t help but be startled. ¡°What the fuck are you all staring for? Hurry up and save me!¡± Yu Haoyan roared in a panic and fury. These demon dragons snapped out of it and hurried forward, pulling their commander out like pulling up a radish. With the assistance of more than a dozen demon dragons, Yu Haoyan gradually began to gain the upper hand in the tug-of-war with Xue An. At this time, Xiao Sha saw Xue An struggling with a dragon claw and quickly ran behind to help pull. Jiang Mei¡¯er, Wei Ruyan, and the others looked at each other and moved forward to help as well. Meanwhile, the Lady of White Bones and the rest of the Demon Race, having slaughtered all the inferior demons, all rushed in excitedly. Having avenged their great enmity, they were naturally happy. But as soon as they saw the scene in the hall, they were all stunned. Xiao Yu stepped forward excitedly and said, ¡°Your Highness!¡± The fox elder also approached, tears streaming down as he said, ¡°Princess!¡± Jiang Mei¡¯er and the others had no time to pay attention to them, simply saying, ¡°Quick, come help!¡± ¡°Alright, right away!¡± Xiao Yu was the first to rush over. At the same time, she asked Xiao Sha, ¡°Dragon Sister, what¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Some stupid dragon opened a space-time passage and wanted to show off, but my boss caught him with one hand. Now he can¡¯t leave! We¡¯re just about to pull him in!¡± Xiao Sha snarled through gritted teeth. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yu got fired up, ¡°Damn it, you tried to show off and now you wanna run? Watch me!¡± Having said that, she revealed her true form, with several pink tentacles wrapping around the dragon claw, while the other tentacles extended towards the Lady of White Bones and the other demons. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s pull together!¡± The Lady of White Bones nodded and hurried to help. The Elephant King chuckled, ¡°Little Octopus, can you handle it?¡± Xiao Yu retorted dissatisfiedly, ¡°You big oaf, just focus on pulling! My tentacles are a hundred times tougher than steel wire.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± the Elephant King rubbed his palms together, and his whole body suddenly began to swell rapidly. From a giant of over three meters, he transformed into a five-meter-tall titan and then grabbed Xiao Yu¡¯s tentacle, bellowing loudly. ¡°Come to me¡­ come here!¡± It must be said, the Elephant King indeed had great strength. With that pull, Xiao Yu¡¯s tentacle was stretched out very long. But Xiao Yu didn¡¯t care and shouted, ¡°Put more effort into it! Don¡¯t worry about me!¡± With the concerted efforts of the many Demon Race members, Yu Haoyan was terrified to find that he was being slowly dragged towards them. This won¡¯t do, at this rate he would definitely be pulled over! Fear filled Yu Haoyan¡¯s heart. If he was dragged over, then under the spatial laws¡¯ restriction, he probably would be killed on the spot. Thinking of this, Yu Haoyan gritted his teeth, thinking that it seemed he had no choice but to make a painful sacrifice. But just as he was about to cut off his own dragon claw. Xue An, who had been holding on to the dragon claw, said indifferently, ¡°Everyone stand back!¡± Xiao Sha and the many Demon Race members who had been giving it their all were all stunned. ¡°Boss¡­¡± Xiao Sha called out, the meaning quite clear. Can you do it alone? Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s obvious, he¡¯s planning to sever his own hand to save his life! But it¡¯s not that easy! Move aside!¡± Xiao Sha and the other Demon Race members quickly stepped aside. Yu Haoyan on the other side felt the pressure suddenly ease and was secretly delighted, thinking that the other party must have run out of energy. But then Xue An¡¯s other hand also grasped the dragon claw. That¡¯s right. Up until now, Xue An had been struggling against the Demon Dragon with only one hand. Now Xue An suddenly exerted force with both hands and said in a light shout, ¡°Come to me!¡± Yu Haoyan, who had just relaxed, screamed miserably and was abruptly pulled over from the Demon Dragon Realm, completely unprepared. The dozen or so High-Grade Demon Dragons inside the grand hall all stared dumbly at the modestly-sized space-time passage. After a while, they began to shout in terror. ¡°Oh my life! The Saint Lord has been captured!¡± Not to mention the chaos in the Demon Dragon Realm. As for the Demon Dragon Saint Lord Yu Haoyan, who was directly dragged to the Demon Race¡¯s secret ground, he felt his cultivation level being suppressed by layer upon layer of rules. His strength plummeted in an instant. But after all, he was the Demon Dragon Saint Lord, with a higher cultivation level than Yu Qianlong, so he immediately rolled over, his entire body flying into the air, roaring angrily, ¡°You¡­¡±. But before he could finish his sentence, Xue An punched him down from the air. Yu Haoyan ate a mouthful of dirt and looked up in shock and anger, ¡°You¡­¡± Then he froze. Because he saw Xue An, standing in the air with his hands behind his back. He looked so familiar. Xue An¡¯s lips curled up, revealing a warm smile, ¡°Long time no see!¡± Yu Haoyan began to tremble, his whole body¡¯s Dragon Scales rattling incessantly. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He couldn¡¯t say the name even after stuttering for a while. ¡°That¡¯s right, I am Xue An!¡± Xue An smiled grimly. Yu Haoyan reacted very crisply, rolling his eyes back and fainting on the spot. Xiao Sha approached and asked, ¡°Boss, why is this guy so afraid of you?¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. When I was the Immortal King, I once hosted a banquet for a few friends. Unfortunately, we ran out of ingredients, so I went to the Demon Dragon Realm and caught a few dozen Demon Dragons to cook with! I guess that¡¯s why he¡¯s so scared!¡± Chapter 527 - Chapter 527: 527 Chapter 527: 527 Hearing this, many from the Demon Race subconsciously moved further away from Xue An. To suddenly cook a dish and end up grabbing dozens of Demon Dragons¡­ that was just too exaggerated. ¡°Boss, what should we do with this guy?¡± Xue An looked at Yu Haoyan, who lay motionless on the ground, and said indifferently, ¡°Since he has fainted, it saves us the trouble. Just devour him!¡± ¡°You got it!¡± Xiao Sha replied with a cheerful grin, ready to make her move. Upon hearing this, Yu Haoyan hurriedly opened his eyes, ¡°Mercy, my lord, mercy!¡± ¡°Oh, so you were pretending to be unconscious!¡± Xiao Sha was quite displeased and started to roll up her sleeves, ready to teach this fellow a lesson. Xue An waved his hand to signal her to hold off, then addressed Yu Haoyan, ¡°It seems you recognize me?¡± ¡°Of course a little dragon like me recognizes the lord,¡± Yu Haoyan complained inwardly. If he had known it was the fearsome Divine Slaughter, he would have never come here. ¡°Good, your son was arrogant and was devoured by my subordinate. Are you satisfied with that?¡± ¡°Satisfied! Absolutely satisfied!¡± Yu Haoyan nodded vigorously, repeatedly assuring. Xue An sighed slightly upon hearing this, ¡°This makes it difficult for me.¡± ¡°I wanted to have my subordinate devour you as well, but your attitude is so good, I almost feel bad about it.¡± Yu Haoyan broke out into a cold sweat, laughing nervously, ¡°My¡­ My lord¡­ .¡± Xue An cracked a slight smile, ¡°Relax, I¡¯m a very reasonable person. This is purely your own doing! But I won¡¯t kill you. How about this, leave half of your blood essence behind, and I¡¯ll let you go, deal?¡± Yu Haoyan¡¯s face turned pale as he looked at Xue An with pleading eyes, hoping for mercy. If he really left behind half of his blood essence, his strength would be greatly diminished upon returning to the Demon Dragon Realm, and it was likely that he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep his status as the Holy Master. ¡°What, not willing? I presume I don¡¯t need to remind you of what your Demon Dragon Race has done. I believe your hands are stained with the blood of countless innocent souls. Isn¡¯t leaving just half of your blood essence already quite merciful?¡± Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Satisfied, very satisfied! Of course, I¡¯m satisfied!¡± Yu Haoyan hastily nodded. If he dared to feel any less than satisfied, angering the fearsome Divine Slaughter could cost him his life. Yu Haoyan¡¯s expression showed pain as he struggled for a moment before suddenly spitting out a pearl radiating a dazzling light. The Dragon Ball. An object only higher members of the Dragon Clan could condense. Similar to the inner core of a Cultivator. But with much greater power and endless wonderful uses. Xue An casually swept it into his hand. After sensing the powerful blood essence within, Xue An nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad!¡± Though his face was pale, Yu Haoyan still forced a smile, ¡°Lord, does this mean I can¡­ .¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Haoyan, feeling absolved, was about to leave. Xue An said, ¡°I¡¯m very well aware of what your incursion here was for. Don¡¯t blame me for not warning you, but if you dare to harbor any improper thoughts again, I won¡¯t mind treating your Demon Dragon Realm as a marketplace! Understood?¡± Yu Haoyan was so scared he nearly wet himself, ¡°Yes, yes, understood!¡± Xue An waved his hand, signaling for him to leave quickly. At that moment, the Space-Time Passage was about to collapse. With a pained expression, Yu Haoyan burned what little cultivation he had left, momentarily stabilizing the Space-Time Passage, then dove through it, disappearing into the secret domain of the Demon Race. Xue An tossed the Dragon Ball to Xiao Sha, ¡°Eat it! This thing is much better than those trashy bloodlines!¡± Without any hesitation, Xiao Sha swallowed it in one gulp, then blinked, ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything.¡± As soon as the words left her mouth, Xiao Sha felt an overwhelming power burst within her belly, stretching her to the point of reverting to her true form. Moreover, the Dragon Scales on Xiao Sha¡¯s body were growing rapidly, shedding, and then growing again¡­ This cycle repeated, each time the scales growing back harder than before. Inside Xiao Sha¡¯s entire dragon body, a frenetic transformation and growth were taking place. The sensation was excruciating. Even Xiao Sha couldn¡¯t bear it, she began to writhe and struggle in the air, her eyes filled with agony. ¡°Boss, it hurts too much, save me!¡± Xue An, however, was just watching quietly, ¡°If you want to become strong, you have to endure the pain that comes with it, and nobody can help you with that.¡± Startled by the words, a clarity slowly returned to Xiao Sha¡¯s dragon eyes. She suddenly thought of a time long, long ago. Back then, she was merely a water snake. One day, she met her nemesis, a king cobra that was several times thicker than herself. At that moment, all she thought about was escaping, but she couldn¡¯t shake off the chase of the king cobra. In the end, having no other choice, Xiao Sha fought with all her might. That battle was the cruelest and most painful one Xiao Sha had ever experienced. Xiao Sha almost died, but in the end, she managed to kill the king cobra. It was nothing short of a miracle. And from that moment on, Xiao Sha gradually gained spiritual awareness and embarked on the path of cultivation. If she had almost died then and still survived, this pain was but a trifle, so what did it amount to? With these thoughts in mind, Xiao Sha began to gather her spirit, slowly landed on the ground, and entered a meditative state. Xue An nodded slightly in approval. This transformation was crucial for Xiao Sha. But the most important was the tempering of her mind. Only by overcoming this would she truly step onto the path of the strong. Meanwhile, in the Demon Dragon Realm. The demon dragons were gathered around the space-time passage, discussing something. ¡°Our Lord was captured and went missing into this passage!¡± ¡°Probably dead by now!¡± ¡°Who knows!¡± ¡°Damn, I haven¡¯t received my salary for the month yet!¡± Just then, the space-time passage suddenly flickered with light. ¡°Godspeed, this thing is going to explode! Run for it!¡± The demon dragons scattered in a panic, hiding in a distant corner to watch. Suddenly, the space-time passage seemed to retch, and after a bout of dry heaving, it spat out Yu Haoyan before dissipating into nothingness. Yu Haoyan looked exceedingly pitiful at that moment, his body covered in wounds, lying miserably on the ground. The demon dragons looked at each other and then crept over carefully. ¡°Eh, this guy looks like our Lord!¡± ¡°I think so too!¡± ¡°Is he dead?¡± Just then, Yu Haoyan abruptly sat up. The demon dragons scattered in fright. ¡°Oh my God, he¡¯s come back from the dead!¡± Yu Haoyan, with a grim expression, looked at his subordinates whose intellects were clearly not online and shouted coldly, ¡°Get back here! I¡¯m not dead!¡± The demon dragons all fell silent and turned back. ¡°Lord, we thought you were dead!¡± ¡°Yeah, I cried for quite a while!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Pah, that was just you tearing up in the wind!¡± Yu Haoyan¡¯s expression grew darker as he roared, ¡°Enough!¡± The group of idiotic demon dragons immediately shut their mouths. ¡°Listen up, starting from today, I¡¯m not seeing any outsider! If there¡¯s a visitor, you tell them I¡¯m in secluded cultivation! Understand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 528 - Chapter 528: Chapter 528: Big Sister Long, Will You Miss Me? (Second Update) Chapter 528: Chapter 528: Big Sister Long, Will You Miss Me? (Second Update) Xiao Sha had been in meditation for a day and a night. At this moment, she was enveloped in a layer of fine, dense red light. Furthermore, with Xiao Sha¡¯s long breaths, the layer of red light fluctuated and flickered, gradually thickening until it seemed like a cocoon, completely wrapping her up. ¡°Immortal Master, when will Dragon Sister wake up?¡± Xiao Yu asked. ¡°It should be soon,¡± Xue An said, glancing at Xiao Yu, ¡°Are you worried about her?¡± Xiao Yu nodded, ¡°Although Dragon Sister often hits me, I think she is actually very kind-hearted, she just doesn¡¯t know how to express it!¡± Xue An couldn¡¯t help but laugh. It seemed that Xiao Yu had truly become Xiao Sha¡¯s fan girl. At this time, the Lady of White Bones and the other members of the Demon Race had already bid farewell to Xue An and left. Although the demons had been vanquished, the secret realm had been thrown into chaos, and these local Demon Race members needed to recover and regroup before they could restore order to their world. Thinking of this, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit puzzled. The vastness of this secret realm alone indicated that it was once extraordinary. This was also confirmed through conversations with these members of the Demon Race. In the texts passed down by these Demon Race members, their ancestors were described as being exceedingly formidable. Not the weak state they were in now, unable to even fend off lowly demons. And the time of this sudden decline of the Demon Race just so happened to coincide with the era when the legends of the ancient times and the closure of the heavens and earth were widespread among the human realms. This was no coincidence. Furthermore, considering that in these days, more and more gods and demons from The Multiverse wanted to meddle in the mortal world. It seemed everything was not so simple. With these thoughts, a cold smile formed on the corners of Xue An¡¯s mouth. No matter who it was, as long as they dared covet the mortal world, he would not mind teaching them an unforgettable lesson. Just then, the energy between heaven and earth began to grow restless. And then, fine cracks appeared on the light cocoon surrounding Xiao Sha. Boom! With a loud bang, the light cocoon shattered to pieces. Then, a dragon¡¯s roar piercing the skies resounded, as a Giant Dragon soared into the sky, its powerful presence causing the clouds to swirl and change. Xiao Yu looked up at the sky with a dumbfounded expression on her face. It wasn¡¯t just her, even Jiang Mei¡¯er and the Fox Princess, who had not left, changed their expressions at this moment. Because the aura of this Giant Dragon was simply too astonishing. Especially the gold gleaming Dragon Scales adorned with black streaks, which added to its mysterious and powerful presence. The Giant Dragon frolicked in the sky, rolling a few times, then lowered its head, flying close to Xue An, laying its vast dragon head submissively before him. Xue An smiled and patted its head, ¡°Good! You do look a bit like the Dragon Clan now!¡± Following Xue An¡¯s words, the Giant Dragon¡¯s body rapidly shrank, and then it transformed into human form. Only now, Xiao Sha looked different from before. If Xiao Sha was a fourteen or fifteen-year-old young girl before, now she had grown into a girl of seventeen or eighteen. And her appearance had become even more beautiful, her demeanor even more graceful. ¡°Phew, this one day really suffocated me to death!¡± Xiao Sha said in a casual manner. ¡­ Sorry, let¡¯s take back what was said about the graceful demeanor. Xue An was caught between laughter and tears, contemplating that he should really keep an eye on this one from now on. Otherwise, a Golden Dragon with the mannerisms of a female ruffian would simply be too bizarre. Just then, Xiao Yu, with stars in her eyes, rushed over, ¡°Wow, Dragon Sister, you are simply too cool! I want to bear you octopi¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, she was kicked away by Xiao Sha. ¡°I certainly don¡¯t need you to bear octopi!¡± Xiao Sha said with a look of disgust. Xiao Yu, kicked into mid-air, flew away in a graceful parabola, screaming in terror as she went. ¡°Waaahhhhh! No, no, no, I¡¯m afraid of heights!¡± Thud. Xiao Yu hit the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust, and lay there motionless. Dead from the fall? Xiao Sha¡¯s expression changed slightly. Just then, Xiao Yu lifted his head and spat out the dust from his mouth, then chuckled. ¡°Dragon sister, you¡¯ve gotten so much stronger than before!¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±. ¡°Sir, are you leaving?¡± Jiang Mei¡¯er asked with a tone of reluctance. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Yes, my sister has been missing for so long, everyone at home must be extremely worried, I need to take her back first!¡± ¡°If so¡­¡± Jiang Mei¡¯er and the princess of the Demon Race both gracefully knelt down. ¡°We will never forget your kindness, sir!¡± Xue An waved his hand dismissively, ¡°Stand up, all of you! It was merely a helping hand, don¡¯t make too much of it!¡± And at this time, Xiao Yu was clinging to Xiao Sha, tears glistening in his eyes. ¡°Dragon sister, are you leaving? Will you miss me then?¡± ¡°Dragon sister, I will miss you!¡± ¡°Dragon sister¡­¡± Xiao Sha was pestered to the point of irritation and eventually roared, ¡°Enough! If you don¡¯t shut up, I¡¯ll tie your tentacles into a knot you¡¯ll never untangle!¡± Xiao Yu fell silent for three seconds, then weakly replied, ¡°It¡¯s no use, you can¡¯t tie a knot in octopus tentacles that won¡¯t come undone!¡± Xiao Sha: ¡°¡­¡±. Once everything was packed up, Xue An ordered Xiao Sha to show her true form and to carry Wei Ruyan and Xie Jingjing. Xiao Yu cried as if he was a pear blossom bathed in rain. Xiao Sha was initially completely annoyed, but now hesitated for a moment, and then dropped her massive dragon head, ¡°Come on, little octopus, stop crying. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t come back to this secret realm. I¡¯ll come see you whenever I have some free time!¡± ¡°Boo hoo hoo, Dragon sister doesn¡¯t want me anymore!¡± A hint of sadness flashed in Xiao Sha¡¯s dragon eyes, before she haughtily lifted her head and refused to look at him any longer. And muttered, ¡°Women are such a hassle!¡± At this moment, Jiang Mei¡¯er came forward and whispered a few words into Xiao Yu¡¯s ear. Xiao Yu¡¯s face lit up with a gleam, but he still hesitated, ¡°Your Highness, is this really okay?¡± Jiang Mei¡¯er nodded with a smile. Xiao Yu broke into a wide grin, nodded vigorously, and then climbed onto the dragon¡¯s back while Xiao Sha was distracted. Wei Ruyan turned to glance at him, and Xiao Yu quickly made a shushing gesture. Wei Ruyan paused for a moment, and then she smiled. At that moment, Xiao Sha spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Hold on tight!¡± With that, she soared into the sky. Jiang Mei¡¯er and the princess of the Demon Race stood quietly, watching the distant figures of Xue An and Xiao Sha as they departed. After a while, the Demon Race princess expressed enviously, ¡°Mr. Xue truly has the demeanor of an Immortal!¡± Jiang Mei¡¯er chuckled, ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Princess Mei¡¯er, how did you come to know Mr. Xue?¡± the Demon Race princess asked curiously. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a long story that all started when I secretly went to play in the mortal world¡­¡± Jiang Mei¡¯er began to proudly recount the events of the past to the Demon Race princess. Meanwhile, Xiao Sha felt somewhat sentimental in midair. That silly octopus is so boring, actually asking if I would miss him! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Heh, as if I would ever miss him! Hmph! Absolutely not! Sigh, but without him around, it does feel somewhat lonely. Just then, a feeble voice came through, ¡°Dragon sister, could you fly a little slower, I¡¯m afraid of heights!¡± Chapter 529 - Chapter 529: Chapter 529: The Two Little Girls Who Sneaked Out (Third Update) Chapter 529: Chapter 529: The Two Little Girls Who Sneaked Out (Third Update) Xiao Sha shivered at the words, almost flipping Wei Ruyan and Xie Jingjing off her back. ¡°You¡­ when did you climb up?¡± Zhang Xiao Yu giggled, ¡°Her Royal Highness said she¡¯d allow me to follow Dragon Sister to the mortal world, so I stealthily climbed aboard! Dragon Sister, are you happy or what? Hee hee hee.¡± Xiao Sha did feel somewhat happy inside, but of course, she couldn¡¯t admit that, so she lifted her head in a tsundere fashion, ¡°Happy my foot!¡± ¡°Eh, how did you know I like balls?¡± A few black lines appeared on Xiao Sha¡¯s forehead, and her joyful mood halved. And Zhang Xiao Yu, lying on Xiao Sha¡¯s back, was not staying still either. ¡°Dragon Sister, you fly so high!¡± ¡°Dragon Sister, look, doesn¡¯t that cloud look like the corn Xuan¡¯Er cooked?¡± ¡°Dragon Sister¡­¡± Unable to bear it any longer, Xiao Sha roared, ¡°Enough! Can¡¯t you be quiet for just a moment!¡± After a silence of three seconds. Zhang Xiao Yu said weakly, ¡°I¡¯ve been quiet for a moment, is that okay now?¡± Xiao Sha almost fell from the sky, the little warmth in her heart completely dissipated. It seems a bit of solitude is better after all! Xue An watched this scene unfold and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head in amusement, suddenly missing his two daughters. I wonder what Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian are doing right now. Do they miss me? Meanwhile, within Number One Tian Villa in Beijiang. Tang Xuan¡¯er had taken a few days off work to stay at home with An Yan. However, aside from Tang Xuan¡¯er, nobody else knew that An Yan was back. At the moment, the two were in the kitchen, trying to learn how to bake a cake from a TikTok video. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were watching TV in the living room on the second floor. ¡°So boring!¡± Xiang Xiang leaned against the sofa, a look of utter ennui on her face. ¡°Sister, why are you bored?¡± Nian Nian asked while licking her hand. She had just had an ice cream, with cream still lingering on her hand. To a little foodie, this was simply unbearable, so naturally, she had to lick it clean. ¡°Aren¡¯t you bored? It¡¯s the same cartoons over and over, so dull!¡± Nian Nian frowned and thought for a while, ¡°I think it¡¯s fine as long as I can eat ice cream, I never get bored!¡± ¡°All you know is eating!¡± Xiang Xiang said helplessly, then sneakily leaned into Nian Nian¡¯s ear and whispered secretively. ¡°I just saw an ad on my phone saying there¡¯s a new aquarium in the city with lots of marine life, and there¡¯s even a dolphin show, should we go check it out?¡± Nian Nian¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Yes, yes! I love watching dolphins the most! Shall we tell mom and Aunt Xuan¡¯er now?¡± ¡°Shh, we can¡¯t tell mom and Aunt Xuan¡¯er about this!¡± Xiang Xiang made a shushing gesture. Nian Nian was puzzled, ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Think about it, if we go with them, they¡¯ll definitely control us, and then we won¡¯t have as much fun!¡± ¡°But if we don¡¯t tell them, how will we get there on our own?¡± Nian Nian asked with a puzzled face. Xiang Xiang smiled proudly, ¡°Of course, the two of us will go by ourselves!¡± Nian Nian¡¯s eyes gradually widened, ¡°Just the two of us?¡± Xiang Xiang nodded firmly, ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Nian Nian still hesitated. ¡°Oh come on, there are so many buts! Besides, we¡¯re not two- or three-year-olds anymore! We¡¯re already five and a half years old!¡± ¡°And I heard that there¡¯s free ice cream at that aquarium!¡± ¡°I¡¯m in!¡± Nian Nian immediately nodded in agreement. ¡°` Having made up their minds, the two little girls began to plan how to go about their adventure. Xiang Xiang was a girl with strong initiative. Moreover, the idea of sneaking out to play had been on her mind for more than just a day. So she said with mock seriousness, ¡°Mom and Aunt Xuan¡¯Er always watch TV in the living room after lunch until five o¡¯clock!¡± ¡°And that¡¯s our chance to sneak out.¡± ¡°After lunch, we¡¯ll pretend we¡¯re going to take a nap, then head to the second floor, and climb out the back window. I¡¯ve checked on my phone, and it takes forty-five minutes to get to the city by car!¡± ¡°So if we leave at half-past twelve, we¡¯ll get to the aquarium around one-thirty! Then we can play until three-thirty and take a ride back home! That way, Mom and the others will have no idea. What do you think? Isn¡¯t this plan perfect?¡± Xiang Xiang said proudly. But Nian Nian looked utterly confused, shook her head, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t get it! But what if Mom and the others find out?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if they find out, it won¡¯t be a big deal! Because by then, we¡¯ll already be back!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m still scared!¡± Compared to Xiang Xiang¡¯s assertiveness, Nian Nian seemed much more honest. Impatiently, Xiang Xiang said, ¡°If you¡¯re scared, then don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll go by myself! But think it over carefully, we can get free ice cream there!¡± The temptation of ice cream emboldened Nian Nian, ¡°No, I want to go!¡± After agreeing on their plan, the two little girls went downstairs for lunch. An Yan and Tang Xuan¡¯er had prepared a lavish lunch. The two girls ate their fill, and then Xiang Xiang said, ¡°Mom, Aunt Xuan¡¯Er, we¡¯re going upstairs to sleep!¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead! Just remember not to sneak any ice cream!¡± An Yan reminded them. ¡°Yeah, yeah!¡± The two little girls trotted upstairs. An Yan and Tang Xuan¡¯er, completely unaware, tidied up the dishes and began watching TV. Meanwhile, on the second floor, Xiang Xiang opened a window leading to the backyard and released the rope she had prepared earlier. ¡°I¡¯ll go down first!¡± After declaring this, she boldly descended the rope. Nian Nian peeked out and although the second floor wasn¡¯t too high, and the backyard was covered in soft grass, she was still petrified. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m scared!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Just turn around, hold onto the rope, and inch down slowly! I¡¯ll catch you down here!¡± Xiang Xiang reassured her. Shivering all over and pale-faced, Nian Nian slowly shimmied down the rope. Once at the bottom and not without difficulty, Xiang Xiang grabbed Nian Nian¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The two little girls followed a small path in the backyard down the hill. They didn¡¯t dare to go through the main gate, afraid the security guards might recognize them. Instead, the girls found a drain hole in the surrounding wall. The hole was very narrow, definitely too small for an adult to pass through. But the two little girls slipped through with ease. Once they had finally wriggled out, Xiang Xiang, smiling from ear to ear, pulled Nian Nian along the road outside. Since this was a wealthy area, there were hardly any cars on the streets. ¡°Sister, if that¡¯s the case, how are we going to hail a taxi?¡± asked Nian Nian. Xiang Xiang smiled confidently and solemnly pulled out her smartphone from the backpack. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve got it all planned out!¡± As she spoke, she hailed a ride through a ride-hailing app. ¡°Just wait, the car will be here soon!¡± Xiang Xiang declared. Full of admiration, Nian Nian said, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so amazing!¡± ¡°Hehe, naturally!¡± Chapter 531 - Chapter 531: Chapter 531: The Aunt with Ulterior Motives (1st update) Chapter 531: Chapter 531: The Aunt with Ulterior Motives (1st update) After the dolphin show had ended, the two little girls bid a reluctant farewell to the dolphins and left the dolphin pavilion. ¡°Sister, where are we going now?¡± Nian Nian asked. ¡°To see the big sharks!¡± Xiang Xiang said. ¡°Ah¡­ What¡¯s so good about that, it¡¯s terrifying!¡± ¡°Terrifying?¡± Xiang Xiang asked. Nian Nian nodded, ¡°Isn¡¯t it terrifying?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re not seeing it right! Just imagine what sharks would look like without teeth, and you¡¯ll find them actually quite adorable!¡± After thinking hard for a while with her head tilted, Nian Nian laughed, her eyes curving into crescents, ¡°That¡¯s true, without teeth the sharks do seem cute and cuddly!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go! First, let¡¯s get ourselves two tubs of ice cream, then we¡¯ll go see the sharks, and after that we¡¯ll take a cab home!¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± Upon hearing ice cream mentioned, Nian Nian couldn¡¯t help but show her excitement. While the two girls were discussing their plans, a soft female voice came from behind, ¡°Hello, two little beauties!¡± Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian turned to look. They saw a woman, about twenty-seven or twenty-eight, whose appearance could barely be considered delicate, squatting on the ground, smiling at them. ¡°Hello, auntie!¡± the two little girls said politely. ¡°Er¡­¡± The woman¡¯s expression turned slightly embarrassed, ¡°Call me sister!¡± ¡°Okay, auntie! Is there something you need, auntie?¡± Xiang Xiang asked. This time, the woman chose to ignore Xiang Xiang¡¯s reference and said with a smile, ¡°Where are you two little beauties off to?¡± ¡°To see the sharks!¡± ¡°What a coincidence! I also want to see the sharks. Can we go together?¡± the woman suggested eagerly, her face the picture of sincerity. ¡°Sure!¡± Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian had no suspicions and nodded right away. ¡°Then let¡¯s get to know each other! My name is Xu Jiaojiao. What are your names, beauties?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Xiang Xiang!¡± ¡°I¡¯m Nian Nian!¡± ¡°What lovely names! Are you twins?¡± ¡°Yes, we are!¡± Xu Jiaojiao was now very excited, feeling that her recent streak of bad luck had finally come to an end. Ever since the Sect issued the order for its disciples scattered abroad to find children with Spiritual Energy, Xu Jiaojiao had been tirelessly searching for suitable candidates. But where could you find so many children with Spiritual Energy these days? Not to mention children with Spiritual Energy, it was also difficult to approach regular children because they were always accompanied by parents when outside. Xu Jiaojiao dared not do anything too extreme. In Hua Country, kidnapping was an undoubtedly capital crime. Even if the law couldn¡¯t punish her, the righteous would pursue her relentlessly. As the Sect¡¯s deadline approached, she still hadn¡¯t found anyone. Xu Jiaojiao felt an overwhelming sense of dread. She knew full well the Sect¡¯s methods. If she couldn¡¯t produce any children with appropriate qualities by the deadline, she would unquestionably face death. So, Xu Jiaojiao was at her wits¡¯ end, as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. Today, she had come to the aquarium to try her luck. After walking around and not finding any suitable children, she reluctantly headed to the dolphin pavilion for one last attempt. It was there, in the audience seats, she saw Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian playing with the dolphins. Xu Jiaojiao was overjoyed. These two little girls were clearly extraordinary, children with an aura of strong Spiritual Energy, Ling Yun. What was even rarer was a pair of twins, which aligned perfectly with the Sect¡¯s requirements. If she could offer up these two little girls, she wouldn¡¯t just complete her mission but would also receive a reward from the Sect. Thinking this, Xu Jiaojiao¡¯s heart surged with fervor. When Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian left the dolphin exhibit, she followed them out. Upon realizing that the two little girls were unaccompanied by any parents, she was ecstatic, feeling as if even the heavens were aiding her, and quickly approached them to strike up a conversation. Once they arrived at the shark exhibit, Xu Jiaojiao enthusiastically bought snacks and drinks for the two girls. But the two girls firmly refused them. ¡°Auntie Xu, Mommy said we shouldn¡¯t accept things from strangers!¡± said Xiang Xiang. Xu Jiaojiao, brimming with enthusiasm, ¡°How can I be a stranger? Haven¡¯t we just met? Here, Nian Nian, take this!¡± Xu Jiaojiao stuffed the snacks into Nian Nian¡¯s arms. Unexpectedly, the usually greedy Nian Nian also shook her head and stepped back half a step. ¡°Auntie Xu, I don¡¯t want it!¡± By then, curious glances were already coming from the people around them. Fearing exposure, Xu Jiaojiao hurriedly said with a smile plastered across her face, ¡°What good children! If you don¡¯t want it, then I¡¯ll hold onto it for you. When you feel like eating, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± After that, Xu Jiaojiao started watching the sharks with the two little girls. After playing a bit longer, Nian Nian said, ¡°Sister, we should leave now! Otherwise, if Mommy finds out we snuck out, she¡¯ll definitely get angry!¡± Xiang Xiang also began to feel a little scared and nodded, ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go now!¡± As they spoke, they said their goodbyes to Xu Jiaojiao, ¡°Auntie Xu, we¡¯re going home now!¡± Xu Jiaojiao certainly wasn¡¯t going to give up. She said with a smile, ¡°Where do Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian live? If it¡¯s on my way, I can take you home!¡± Xiang Xiang asked with confusion, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to play anymore?¡± ¡°No more playing, I¡¯ve seen everything already, it¡¯s not that interesting!¡± ¡°Oh! But where we live is quite far from here, over by Yunmeng Villa, is that on your way too?¡± Xu Jiaojiao nodded eagerly, ¡°On the way, on the way. It so happens that I live at Yunmeng Villa!¡± ¡°Really?¡± the two little girls asked in surprise. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true!¡± chuckled Xu Jiaojiao to herself, even if you lived in the Imperial Palace, it would still be ¡®on my way¡¯ for me! Looks like it¡¯s easy to fool kids! ¡°But how come we¡¯ve never seen Auntie Xu before?¡± ¡°Ahem, I just moved in last month! I don¡¯t really stay there much!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± The two little girls nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get going now. Otherwise, your mommy and daddy will start worrying if it gets late!¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah!¡± The two little girls nodded in agreement. Xu Jiaojiao couldn¡¯t have been happier as she led the two little girls out of the oceanarium and to the parking lot. She drove a silver-gray sedan that looked quite unremarkable, and even its license plate was mostly obscured by dust. ¡°Two little beauties, please get in the car!¡± Xu Jiaojiao invited with a smile as she opened the car door. Although Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian were exceptionally clever for their age, they were still just five or six-year-old children. And with Xu Jiaojiao¡¯s smile being so genuine, they obediently got into the car. As Xu Jiaojiao closed the car door, a cold glint flashed in her eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Little girls, don¡¯t blame me! You¡¯re the ones who walked right into the trap! ¡°Auntie Xu, why haven¡¯t we left yet?¡± Xiang Xiang asked. Xu Jiaojiao¡¯s face immediately blossomed into a smile, ¡°We¡¯re going, we¡¯re leaving right now!¡± Then she started the car, left the parking lot, and disappeared into the bustling traffic of the evening rush hour. Chapter 532 - Chapter 532: 532 Chapter 532: 532 Four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Inside Number One Tian Villa. An Yan looked up at the clock on the wall and said with some confusion, ¡°Strange, why haven¡¯t the two little girls come downstairs yet, given the time?¡± ¡°Maybe they¡¯re still asleep!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er said. ¡°I¡¯ll go check, it¡¯s already this late and they¡¯re still napping!¡± An Yan got up and went upstairs. The second-floor living room was empty, with various toys scattered on the floor. ¡°Playtime¡¯s over and they don¡¯t even put away their toys, truly two little lazy cats!¡± An Yan murmured to herself while opening the bedroom door, ¡°Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, time to get up! It¡¯s going to be dark soon, huh¡­¡±. She saw the spacious princess bed was utterly empty, no sign of the two little girls. ¡°Strange, if they¡¯re not sleeping, where did they go?¡± An Yan was somewhat puzzled and began searching from room to room. Soon, she had searched the entire second floor but still hadn¡¯t found any trace of the two little girls. By that time, An Yan¡¯s expression grew increasingly panic-stricken, and then she noticed a window leading to the backyard was open with a rope hanging from it. An Yan hurried over and looked down. Indeed, the rope descended to the ground floor. And on the lawn of the backyard, footprints made by the two little girls could also be seen. An Yan felt her legs go weak as she said with a trembling voice, ¡°Xuan¡¯Er, Xuan¡¯Er come quick!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er heard the shouting from downstairs and hurriedly ran up, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± An Yan was on the verge of tears, ¡°Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian are gone!¡± ¡°What?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er was shocked. ¡°They must have climbed down using this rope and then ran off,¡± An Yan said, looking pale as death. Tang Xuan¡¯er struggled to remain calm, ¡°Do they have their phones with them? Call them quickly!¡± On hearing this, An Yan¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Right, right, right!¡± Then she quickly took out her phone and dialed the number. ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is currently unavailable.¡± When that voice came through the phone, An Yan felt a chill run through her limbs, her mind a complete blank. ¡°What to do, what to do! They¡¯re only five and a half years old; what if they¡¯ve been taken by bad people?¡± An Yan was in turmoil, her tears uncontrollably sliding down. Tang Xuan¡¯er was also visibly panicked, but still took a deep breath, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, I¡¯ll call the security at the gate first, ask if they¡¯ve seen anything.¡± Having said that, Tang Xuan¡¯er dialed the number for the security post, and after asking a few questions, Tang Xuan¡¯er helplessly put down the phone and gently shook her head at An Yan. ¡°The guard hasn¡¯t seen the two little girls leaving.¡± An Yan¡¯s vision darkened, her body weakened, and she almost fainted. Tang Xuan¡¯er quickly stepped forward to support her. An Yan sobbed uncontrollably, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, if I had gone upstairs earlier, this wouldn¡¯t have happened! No, I have to go look for them!¡± As she spoke, she made to go downstairs. Although An Yan possessed high cultivation level, when faced with the disappearance of her own flesh and blood, she was still utterly distraught. Tang Xuan¡¯er stopped her, ¡°Beijiang City is so big, how can you find them alone?¡± ¡°Then what do we do?¡± An Yan said in despair. ¡°Notify the Qin family!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er said gravely. As the Qin Group continued to grow stronger, Qin Yu, the actual controller, also saw her prestige soar by the day. She even began to be called the Queen of Beijiang by outsiders. Some even joked that if the Mayor of Beijiang couldn¡¯t settle a matter, a word from Qin Yu would be enough to take care of it. This shows just how powerful the Qin family¡¯s influence was in Beijiang. At this moment, in the top floor office of Qin Tower, Qin Yu was buried in work. Suddenly, the ring of a mobile phone shattered the peace of the office. The faces of several secretaries turned pale. Who didn¡¯t know that Qin Yu hated receiving calls when she was working? Whoever was calling this time was probably going to get an earful. As these secretaries were thinking this, they saw Qin Yu pause, then smile and pick up the mobile phone on her desk. ¡°Hello, Xuan¡¯Er dear, what made you think of calling me today?¡± This pleasant and cheerful demeanor stunned the secretaries. When had their chairman become so affable? On the other end of the phone, Tang Xuan¡¯er had no mood for other thoughts and directly said, ¡°Xue Xiang and Xue Nian have gone missing in Beijiang.¡± Qin Yu took a moment to react, ¡°Hmm? Who¡¯s missing?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er took a deep breath, ¡°An Yan has been staying in Beijiang these past few days with Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, but this afternoon, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian disappeared!¡± ¡°What?¡± Qin Yu exclaimed in shock, suddenly standing up. Her voice was so loud that it startled the secretaries. They had never seen Qin Yu lose her composure like this. No matter the circumstance, the chairman always maintained a calm demeanor, what was different today? Qin Yu listened with a grave expression, ¡°Okay, I understand! I¡¯ll send people to look for them right now! Tell An Yan not to worry! I think they¡¯ll be found very soon!¡± After hanging up the phone, Qin Yu had a grim expression, ¡°Call Hei King to see me immediately!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± A few minutes later, Hei King rushed over. ¡°Chairman! What¡¯s happened?¡± Qin Yu spoke solemnly, ¡°Mr. Xue¡¯s two daughters have gone missing in Beijiang!¡± ¡°What?¡± Hei King nearly jumped up. ¡°I just found out. Take everyone and start looking immediately. No matter where, no matter who, you must find the two girls safe and sound! Understand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Hei King knew this was no joke. He nodded immediately, and then nearly sprinted out. Qin Yu wasn¡¯t idle either; she began frantically making calls. With her current status, one call could mobilize countless people to rush about and risk their lives. So, quickly, an invisible vast net began to take shape, enveloping the entirety of Beijiang. But even so, Qin Yu was still not at ease and, after pondering for a short while, she dialed Du Fan¡¯s number. At a suburban clubhouse, Du Fan was drinking and playing cards with a few underworld bosses. These days, he was living the good life. With the backing of the Qin Group, everyone gave him due respect. Of course, Du Fan understood why the Qin Group was so supportive of him. It was all because of the merit he had earned by sending a message to Xue An back in the day, leading to his comfortable life now. Thinking this, Du Fan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. If only he could get a little closer to Mr. Xue, how great would that be. Just as he thought this, Qin Yu¡¯s call came in. Seeing that it was a call from Qin Yu, Du Fan hurriedly answered. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Chairman Qin, what can I do for you?¡± Du Fan deliberately asked loudly. The underworld bosses at the table all looked at Du Fan with envy, greatly pleasing him. But his smugness vanished in an instant. Because Qin Yu said gravely, ¡°Mr. Xue¡¯s two daughters have gone missing in Beijiang! Check immediately if it was someone under you. If it was¡­ I advise you to take this very seriously! If not, then hurry up and have your people look for them. Don¡¯t leave any stone unturned, understand?¡± With his face turning ashen and his clothes soaked with cold sweat, Du Fan nodded frantically, ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll start looking right now.¡± Chapter 533 - Chapter 533: Chapter 533: Consequences That No One Can Afford (3rd Update) Chapter 533: Chapter 533: Consequences That No One Can Afford (3rd Update) After hanging up the phone. Several gang leaders chuckled, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is Director Qin considering giving Du some business again¡­.¡± The laughter gradually faded away. Because the look on Du Fan¡¯s face was almost murderous. ¡°Make a call, gather all our people!¡± Du Fan ordered his men coldly. ¡°Yes!¡± Du Fan¡¯s men obeyed and left. The expressions of the gang leaders became somewhat unnatural. The eldest of them asked, ¡°Boss Du, what are you planning to do?¡± Du Fan slowly stood up and gave the gang leaders a menacing smile. ¡°I advise you to go back and check if any of your men have kidnapped two young girls. If so, hand them over immediately, otherwise¡­ not even the Immortal can save you! With that, Du Fan turned and left. The gang leaders looked at each other, clueless about the meaning behind Du Fan¡¯s words. But such a big incident couldn¡¯t be hidden. It didn¡¯t take long for these gang leaders to each receive a phone call about the notification. Upon understanding the severity of the situation, their complexions turned even grimmer than Du Fan¡¯s a moment ago. They all rushed back to their lairs to conduct a thorough search. Back at his own lair, Du Fan¡¯s subordinates hurriedly approached to report, ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve checked, and none of our people did this!¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Those who¡¯ve done such things before have been crippled and wouldn¡¯t dare to lie! We¡¯re absolutely sure!¡± Du Fan couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Thank goodness! The situation hadn¡¯t gotten too bad yet. If his own men had been the kidnappers, the consequences¡­ Du Fan shuddered, afraid to continue the thought, and then said in a deep voice, ¡°Release all the youngsters, whether they¡¯re at a KTV or a bar, or even a rat hole, you must find them! Make sure we find those two girls before anyone else does! Got it?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± All of Beijiang started to boil over. Whether it was the underworld or legitimate societies, big and small powers alike, they all sprang into action upon hearing the wind. Especially since Qin Yu had announced a reward, offering ten million to whoever found the two girls. Even information leading to them would net five million! At the same time, Du Fan had issued an underworld hit order, threatening to ¡®light sky lanterns¡¯ for anyone who dared withhold information. In short, the whole of Beijiang was about to turn upside down. Meanwhile, in the living room of Number One Tian Villa. An Yan leaned on the sofa, her expression vacant. Qin Yuan and Qin Yu, the grandfather and grandson, sat quietly on the other side. By now it had grown dark outside. The two little girls still hadn¡¯t returned. The hope that they would come back on their own could be written off as lost. Which meant it was certain that the two little girls had definitely met with some trouble. This reality hit An Yan like a sledgehammer, shattering her heart. Qin Yuan and Qin Yu were also as pale as paper at this moment. Because the matter was too significant. So significant that the two controllers of the Qin Group couldn¡¯t bear it. Thinking about Mr. Xue returning to find his daughter missing terrified Qin Yuan and Qin Yu. Yes! Mr. Xue was usually good to them. But both the grandfather and granddaughter knew very well that this was because no one had touched Xue An¡¯s bottom line. If someone had, no matter who they were, Xue An would show no mercy in annihilating them. Undoubtedly, these two little girls were absolutely the untouchable high-voltage line to Xue An! If they had truly been harmed on his own turf. It was likely¡­ that the entire Beijiang would become a funeral offering under Mr. Xue¡¯s fury. The more Qin Yu thought about it, the more frightened she became. It was at this moment that the cellphone on the coffee table rang. Qin Yu immediately answered the call and turned on the speakerphone. ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°Chairman, there¡¯s just been an update from Du Fan¡¯s side; he has asked around all the gangs, big and small, in Beijiang and confirmed that no one has kidnapped the two young ladies!¡± This news made everyone in the room look even grimmer. If that was the case, finding the two little girls among the vast crowds would become incredibly more difficult. ¡°However, by reviewing the surveillance cameras around Yunmeng Villa, we can confirm that the two young ladies were on the street at around noon, and then they were taken away by a ride-hailing car!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve found the driver of that ride-hailing car, and he said the last place where the two young ladies got off was at the newly opened aquarium!¡± An aquarium? The eyes of everyone in the room gradually lit up. It made sense for the two little girls to run away from home to play at the aquarium. ¡°And then?¡± Qin Yu asked in a stern voice. ¡°We¡¯ve already searched the aquarium three times, kicking open every stairwell, and haven¡¯t found any trace of the young ladies! However, through questioning, we found that many people have seen the two young ladies, and someone provided a clue saying that they left with a young woman!¡± The hearts of everyone tightened once again. They left with a young woman? Could it be that they were really taken away by human traffickers from outside the area? ¡°Keep searching!¡± Qin Yu said sternly. The information came back quickly this time. ¡°Chairman, we¡¯ve found out that a young woman took the two young ladies onto a silver-gray sedan. The license plate is unclear, and then it left! We are in the process of retrieving footage from various intersections! At the same time, we have everyone starting a dragnet search for this vehicle!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Although they had not found them, at least they had a valuable lead. Consequently, the expressions around the room became much more animated. Even An Yan, who had been in a daze, now had a liveliness in her eyes. However, unexpectedly, just as everyone thought victory was within reach, the silver-gray sedan seemed to have vanished into thin air, nowhere to be found. Qin Yu was nearly driven mad, and she roared into the phone, ¡°I don¡¯t care how difficult this is. Even if it means checking every single silver-gray sedan in Beijiang one by one, I must find that car tonight!¡± Qin Yu issued a do-or-die command. Countless people began searching the streets. Simultaneously, many were holding a photo of Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, combing through the vast city of Beijiang over and over again. While everyone was tirelessly searching for the two missing girls, In an abandoned factory overrun with weeds on the outskirts of Beijiang City, The vehicle slowly came to a stop. ¡°Two little beauties, we¡¯re home now, please get out of the car!¡± Xu Jiaojiao said with a smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue Xiang and Xue Nian woke up from their drowsiness and habitually called out, ¡°Thank you, Auntie!¡± Then they prepared to get out of the car. But when they saw the overgrown weeds outside, the two little girls couldn¡¯t help but be startled. ¡°Where is this? This isn¡¯t our home, is it?¡± ¡°Yes, this isn¡¯t your previous home, but from now on, it might very well be!¡± Xu Jiaojiao said indifferently. Chapter 534 - Chapter 534: Chapter 534: Counter-Kill from Two Little Girls (4th Update) Chapter 534: Chapter 534: Counter-Kill from Two Little Girls (4th Update) ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Xue Xiang asked guardedly. ¡°Rest assured, you two beauties, I really can¡¯t bear to harm you! I just like you so much that I want to invite you to be guests here for a few days,¡± Xu Jiaojiao said with a cheery smile. Xiang Xiang placed the somewhat scared Nian Nian behind her, ¡°We don¡¯t want to be guests here! We want to go home!¡± ¡°Go home? Heh heh¡­ Didn¡¯t I tell you, this place is your home now!¡± Xu Jiaojiao said deliberately and slowly. Xiang Xiang held Nian Nian¡¯s little hand, gently scratched the palm of her hand, and then exchanged a glance that only the two sisters would understand. ¡°Run!¡± Xue Xiang shouted loudly, suddenly pushed the car door, and, pulling Xue Nian, they hopped off the car and started running at full speed. Xu Jiaojiao didn¡¯t chase after them but instead folded her arms, watching with amusement. The factory area had been abandoned for who knows how long, with weeds taller than a person everywhere. The two little girls stumbled through them, quickly losing their way. ¡°Sister, what should we do?¡± Nian Nian asked, her little face as white as death from fear. Xiang Xiang looked up at the moon, took a deep breath, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, mom must know we¡¯re gone by now, she should be looking for us! We need to figure out a way to escape from here first.¡± ¡°But where¡¯s the way out?!¡± Nian Nian said in a low voice. ¡°There!¡± Xiang Xiang suddenly pointed ahead, then pulled Nian Nian forward as they started running again. Soon, they saw the wall. ¡°Sister, how did you know it was this direction?¡± Nian Nian asked, panting heavily. ¡°Guessed!¡± But just as the two young girls were about to reach the wall, the view in front of them suddenly changed. The wall they had just seen became overgrown with weeds once again. The two girls were stunned. Xu Jiaojiao slowly walked over, with a hint of a mocking smile on her face. ¡°You run quite fast, eh? But let me tell you, this place has been modified by our Sect. Unless it¡¯s someone from our Sect, outsiders simply can¡¯t come and go!¡± ¡°Who exactly are you, and why did you kidnap us?¡± Xiang Xiang said as she protected her sister and took a step back. Xu Jiaojiao looked at Xiang Xiang with some surprise, then praised, ¡°Truly worthy of being a child possessing Ling Yun¡¯s talent, such clear thinking at the age of five or six! As for who I am¡­ telling you won¡¯t hurt!¡± ¡°I am a disciple of the Voodoo Sect, and naturally, I¡¯m capturing you to present to the Sect elders!¡± Xu Jiaojiao said with a grin. ¡°You big villain, how dare you deceive children!¡± Nian Nian stuck her head out from behind Xiang Xiang, frowning and angrily said. Yet with her tender cute face, even an angry expression had no killing power. Xu Jiaojiao laughed helplessly, ¡°You really are adorably tight! If it wasn¡¯t unavoidable, I really would love to be friends with you two little girls!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t want to be friends with you!¡± Xiang Xiang¡¯s little face was as cold as frost. ¡°Exactly! You¡¯re a big villain! Release us right now, or we won¡¯t be polite!¡± Nian Nian echoed. Xu Jiaojiao was unfazed and was about to speak. At that moment, the sound of something cutting through the air was heard, followed by several figures landing in the courtyard. Seven or eight people arrived. Men, women, young, and old were all present, with a middle-aged man with a goatee leading them. When Xu Jiaojiao saw these people, her whole body trembled, and she quickly went forward to bow and pay respects. ¡°I greet Witchcraft Elder and all the dignitaries!¡± The middle-aged man nodded slightly, and then his eyes rested on Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian with a burning gaze. ¡°Is this the pair of twins you mentioned?¡± ¡°Replying to the elder, yes!¡± The Witchcraft Elder looked more and more satisfied and couldn¡¯t help nodding, ¡°Hmm, not bad at all, indeed fine specimens of Ling Yun!¡± Xu Jiaojiao¡¯s face flushed with excitement at the Witchcraft Elder¡¯s praise. The others who had come along also stepped forward. A thirty-something woman, still lovely and charming, said with a smile: ¡°Tsk tsk, such perfectly sculpted little girls, using them for sacrifice would be such a waste, really.¡± The Elder Witchdoctor displayed a displeasure on his face, ¡°What kind of language is that? The sacrifice is to welcome the arrival of the great Ancestral Witch, how can you speak of it as a waste?¡± The young woman¡¯s face turned pale, and she quickly lowered her head and said, ¡°Shan¡¯er has spoken out of turn, please don¡¯t blame me, Elder!¡± The Elder Witchdoctor smirked coldly, ignoring her and turning his head to look at the two little girls. ¡°Both of you have exceptional foundations and Ling Yun, which makes you excellent choices for the Sect¡¯s sacrificial offerings¡ªit is an honor for you as well!¡± When the Elder Witchdoctor spoke these words, his voice became ethereal and suggestive, filled with the intent to persuade. This was the witchcraft he was most adept at. Using words to alter someone¡¯s mind and make them devout followers of the witchcraft Sect. Ordinarily, this witchcraft was employed for proselytization, but now, against two little girls, wasn¡¯t it just as easy as reaching out and grabbing them? However, to his surprise, after he finished speaking. The two little girls remained unaffected. And then Xiang Xiang, annoyed, said, ¡°If it¡¯s such an honor, why don¡¯t you go sacrifice yourself?¡± ¡°Sister is right!¡± Nian Nian chimed in. ¡°Moreover, we are not to be trifled with, you better let us go now, or else we¡¯ll be less than courteous!¡± ¡°Mm-hmm, Sister is right! Let us go now, or we won¡¯t be courteous towards you!¡± The Elder Witchdoctor was somewhat surprised that his witchcraft had no effect on the two little girls. Yet upon hearing Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Not only did he laugh, but his entourage also broke into roaring laughter. ¡°Little sisters, how do you intend to be discourteous to us? Are you going to try to act cute and ¡®moe¡¯ us into submission?¡± the young woman teased with a grin. The two little girls also ignored them, but instead looked at each other and simultaneously took off the small frying pans that hung around their necks. ¡°Beautiful girl transformation!¡± Those fellows laughed even harder. ¡°How amusing indeed, now they¡¯re transforming into beautiful girls. I bet they¡¯ll even do..¡± Before the sentence was finished, the small frying pans in the girls¡¯ hands suddenly grew larger. Then, to the astonished gazes of the onlookers, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian threw the frying pans and shouted. ¡°Ultraman Strike!¡± The two frying pans surged forward with the force of wind and thunder. The first to be slammed to the ground was the Elder Witchdoctor who had stood at the forefront. He had never dreamed that he would one day be taken down by two five- or six-year-old cute children. And it was not that he hadn¡¯t thought of dodging; but the frying pans seemed to possess a life of their own, following his every move, relentlessly smacking down upon him. Following that were the men and women, old and young, standing behind him. Although these fellows had cultivation levels. Before the frying pans refined personally by Xue An, they stood no chance at all. In the blink of an eye, the whole group was slapped to the ground one by one. Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian lifted their little faces proudly, ¡°How about that, we were right, weren¡¯t we!¡± But just then, the Elder Witchdoctor lying on the ground trembled with his hands, forming an extremely complicated Seal Decisions, and a gray light carrying the aura of wild desolation rushed towards the two little girls. A smug smile appeared on the corner of the Elder Witchdoctor¡¯s mouth. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This witchcraft was his secret weapon, extremely powerful. Yet just as the gray light was about to reach the little girls. A mighty white light soared into the sky, directly shattering all the gray light. And with a ¡®crack¡¯ sound, The Illusory Art that had shrouded the factory building also shattered in response. Chapter 535 - Chapter 535: Chapter 535: Uncle, Are You Looking For Us? (First Update) chapter 535: chapter 535: uncle, are you looking for us? (first update) the person responsible for searching the suburban area was lu kun, a subordinate of du fan. that was the same esteemed brother whom xue an had dealt with before. but now lu kun never considered it a disgrace, even boasting often that he had been personally beaten by mr. xue. it seemed to be a matter of pride. however, lu kun¡¯s complexion was extremely ugly at the moment. because big boss du had told him that he must find the two young ladies and ensure their safety, or else¡­ du fan didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but lu kun knew all too well what it meant. just thinking about mr. xue¡¯s methods sent a chill through lu kun. if anything happened to the two young ladies on his turf, lu kun thought he might as well just hang himself, as at least that would be painless. for this reason, lu kun was now going all out. with bloodshot eyes, he led his men in search after search. even the most remote corners were not overlooked. but all for naught. as the moon rose high into the sky, lu kun, wanting to cry but finding no tears, trembled as he lit a cigarette, standing under a streetlight and slowly inhaling. his subordinates all stood in the distance, silently watching. no one dared to speak. it was so quiet around that not even a bird could be heard. ¡°oh, heavens, are you playing with me? i beg you, let the two young misses appear soon! if the two young ladies could appear before me safe and unharmed, i would rather never touch a woman again in my life!¡± in his desperation, lu kun began to pray softly. that was only human nature. lu kun didn¡¯t harbor much hope. yet no sooner had his voice faded. he saw opposite him, in what was originally an empty lot, a white light suddenly shooting up into the sky. then he heard several cracking sounds as an abandoned factory gradually materialized before him. after shaking a few times, the surrounding walls of the factory crumbled, revealing the overgrown courtyard inside. and in the courtyard stood two exquisitely adorable young girls, with many people lying scattered on the ground around them. lu kun¡¯s mouth hung open in shock, not even realizing that the cigarette had fallen from his lips as he stared blankly at everything before him. aren¡¯t these two little girls precisely mr. xue¡¯s daughters? at that moment, only two characters flashed through lu kun¡¯s mind. fuck! and just then, xiang xiang turned her head to glance at lu kun. ¡°uncle, have you come to find us?¡± lu kun hurriedly nodded, feeling both joy and concern in his heart. he was delighted to have found mr. xue¡¯s daughters, having accomplished a great feat. but he was worried because the heavens had indeed answered his prayer, and now he couldn¡¯t touch women anymore. it seemed he would have to find a way to start liking men. lu kun silently contemplated this in his mind. ¡°then please, take us home!¡± xiang xiang said. ¡°oh, and these bad guys, they were the ones who tricked us into coming here!¡± xiang xiang pointed at xu jiaojiao and the others lying on the ground. lu kun¡¯s eyes gradually reddened. damn it, so it was these bastards who had kidnapped the two young misses! they almost got him killed. with a ferocious smile, he nodded and said, ¡°rest assured, young misses, i will capture them now and take them back for punishment!¡± with that, he waved, and his men were about to move forward and act. the elder shaman, recovering from the shock of the white light, sneered. ¡°a bunch of mortals, thinking you can catch us?¡± as he spoke, streams of gray light rose from these people. a powerful aura enveloped lu kun and his men. lu kun turned pale, standing rigid in place. the elder shaman, with a vicious smile, said to xiang xiang and nian nian, ¡°you two little girls, i admit i underestimated you both, but that¡¯s as far as it goes! now, i will take you back to become the finest offerings before the great ancestral wu!¡± as he spoke, he was about to pounce. his charge was bringing him close. suddenly, nian nian stomped her foot and exclaimed, ¡°capture him!¡± the high priest sneered, ¡°little girl, stop with the useless tricks, you¡­¡±. before he could finish his sentence, the overgrown weeds in the courtyard began to grow wildly, their branches and leaves moving like waves, instantly engulfing xu jiaojiao and the others. simultaneously, countless weeds chased after and firmly grasped the high priest, who was suspended mid-air. ¡°how is this possible, how can you possess such formidable force of nature?¡± the high priest was flustered. but his cultivation level was the highest among them, so his body flickered with a gray light, shattering all the clinging vines and branches, as he struggled forward, still intent on capturing the two young girls. just then, a figure of a goddess emanating dazzling light rose from behind the two young girls. it was chloris, the elf mother goddess. this was the protection chloris had given to the two young girls. chloris first nodded slightly to the young girls, then looked up at the high priest. by now, the high priest¡¯s eyes were bulging as he screamed, ¡°how is this possible, how can a true god exist in this world?¡± chloris had a stern look, ignoring his screams. she just extended her forefinger and gently tapped. the wild weeds went absolutely berserk. in the blink of an eye, they grew what must have been a hundredfold in strength, completely engulfing the high priest. as the branches and leaves weaved, the high priest yelled in terror, ¡°who exactly are you two? why are you protected by so many secret techniques?¡± by now, even a fool could understand that these little girls were no ordinary people. ¡°hmph, we¡¯re not telling you! big bad guy!¡± nian nian said. then the weeds formed a huge cocoon, trapping the high priest firmly within. not just him, but all his underlings, including xu jiaojiao, were cocooned. chloris gave the two young girls a slight smile, then her radiance faded away, and she disappeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. the two young girls turned to glance at lu kun. ¡°uncle, could you guys help us transport these bad guys back, please?¡± lu kun and his men, who had watched in astonishment, were jolted back to reality. ¡°sure, sure, no problem!¡± before long, a cargo truck arrived and threw all those cocooned people into the back. meanwhile, lu kun took the opportunity to hurriedly make a phone call to du fan. as soon as he connected, lu kun said eagerly, ¡°boss, we¡¯ve found them!¡± at that moment, du fan was staring down one of his henchmen who was beating a trafficker, trying to extract some clue from him. ¡°are you going to talk, hmm? speak up! you scum, you disgrace!¡± traffickers like this were so despised that even those in the underworld took no mercy in dealing with them. this trafficker was coughing up blood from the beating, looking like he might die any minute. when du fan heard lu kun say they had found the people, he was first stunned, then overwhelmed with joy. ¡°really? are the two young ladies all right?¡± ¡°they¡¯re unharmed!¡± du fan let out a sigh of relief, feeling the weight lift from his heart before saying through clenched teeth, ¡°have they captured the bastards who kidnapped the two young girls?¡± lu kun looked at the cocooned figures in the truck and coughed, ¡°well¡­ the young ladies caught them, not one escaped!¡± du fan was taken aback for a moment before realization dawned on him. mr. xue¡¯s daughters, could they be ordinary people? those who kidnapped them really had rotten luck! du fan laughed heartily and turned to leave the room. his men followed suit, leaving only the trafficker hanging in mid-air, spitting blood and groaning. ¡°kept asking me to talk, but you never actually asked me anything! what am i supposed to say?!¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only while he was still complaining, one of the henchmen suddenly came back. the trafficker quickly put on an obsequious smile, ¡°big brother, you found them, please let me down now!¡± with a sneer, du fan¡¯s henchman suddenly slit the trafficker¡¯s throat. the trafficker died in agony, his eyes full of unwillingness to the end. the henchman spat on the ground and said, ¡°pah, scum!¡± Chapter 536 - Chapter 536: Chapter 536: Dig a Pit and Bury Her in It (2nd Update) chapter 536: chapter 536: dig a pit and bury her in it (2nd update) when xiang xiang and nian nian were escorted back home by du fan and lu kun. the entire number one tian villa erupted into chaos. an yan rushed out in an instant, and hugged her two daughters tightly as tears streamed down her cheeks. ¡°xiang xiang, nian nian, you scared mother to death!¡± an yan sobbed. ¡°mom, don¡¯t cry!¡± xiang xiang and nian nian gently wiped away an yan¡¯s tears, behaving very sweetly. seeing this scene, qin yu, qin yuan, and the others finally took a deep breath of relief. no matter what, the safe return of the two little girls was the best news. at that moment, lu kun ordered people to carry down those grass (egg) bundles one by one. ¡°what are these?¡± tang xuan¡¯er asked curiously. du fan quickly explained with an apologetic smile, ¡°ladies and gentlemen, you may not know, these are the villains who kidnapped the two young misses. in the end, they were captured by the young misses themselves!¡± ¡°right, and the young misses¡¯ methods were just like those of a heavenly being. they simply stamped their foot, shouted ¡®catch them!¡¯ and those plants obediently captured these scoundrels!¡± lu kun hurriedly added. an yan lowered her head to look at her two daughters. ¡°is that so?¡± xiang xiang and nian nian nodded and said, ¡°yeah, these big bad guys tricked us into going there and talked about sacrificing us. then we knocked them to the ground with the flat pan dad gave us and ordered the wild grass in the yard to tie them up.¡± everyone looked at each other in disbelief. indeed, worthy daughters of mr. xue! only five or six years old, and already so capable! ¡°are these people still alive?¡± tang xuan¡¯er curiously poked one of the grass (egg) bundles with her finger. the grass bundle writhed as if alive, suddenly beginning to move. tang xuan¡¯er stepped back several steps in fright, ¡°alive¡­ they¡¯re alive!¡± suddenly, a head emerged from the grass bundle. it was xu jiaojiao, who had tricked the two little girls away at the aquarium. already scared out of her wits, seeing so many people in the vicinity made her even more terrified. ¡°spare my life! i was forced to do all this by the people from the sect! it has nothing to do with me!¡± however, xiang xiang pointed at her and said, ¡°mom, she¡¯s the one who tricked us away!¡± nian nian nodded, ¡°right, deceiving even small children, she really is the worst kind of bad guy!¡± hearing this, everyone glared at xu jiaojiao with unfriendly expressions. however, an yan was the biological mother of the two little girls, so everyone turned their gaze to her. at that moment, an yan¡¯s expression gradually darkened. she was gentle and had a good temper, but that didn¡¯t mean she could tolerate such a thing. if her two daughters hadn¡¯t been protected by layers of secret techniques, if they had been ordinary children, they would probably be nothing but bloody corpses by now. ¡°take her down the mountain and find a place to dig a hole, plant her in there,¡± an yan said indifferently. hissss! hearing an yan give such an order, du fan and lu kun gasped. they thought to themselves, madame xue looked weak and gentle, but she could be quite ruthless when she acted! it seemed that there were no pushovers around mr. xue. xu jiaojiao, terrified, cried and begged for mercy, saying she was wrong and would never dare again. annoyed by the commotion, lu kun took off his sock and stuffed it into her mouth, then they carried the grass bundle down the mountain. ¡°what about the rest?¡± qin yu asked. an yan shook her head, ¡°let¡¯s wait for my husband to come back and deal with them. xiang xiang and nian nian said they wanted to offer sacrifices or something. it¡¯s probably some kind of wicked sect.¡± qin yu nodded, ¡°so when will mr. xue be back?¡± ¡°i think he should be back soon!¡± as they were talking, a distant sound of thunder came from the sky, followed by a streak of light flying across at incredible speed, arriving in front of the villa in an instant. ¡°who dares to abduct my two daughters?¡± a voice full of boundless rage came. after that, a streak of flowing light landed on the ground, and it was indeed xue an. ¡°daddy!¡± the two daughters cheered as they rushed over. xue an quickly crouched down and, with his divine sense, carefully examined them, and only after finding that the two daughters were safe and sound did he breathe a sigh of relief. he had just returned from the demon race¡¯s secret realm, and fearing that auntie pang and old xie would be anxious, he let xiao sha directly take wei ruyan back to zhongdu, while he first took xie jingjing back home. of course, this was because xue an could sense the presence of his daughters and an yan, and he thought they were safe, which was why he did this. but when he arrived at old xie¡¯s restaurant, he found the doors firmly locked. it was only after asking the neighbors that he learned the news of the ferry accident had already spread back. old xie and auntie pang could not bear such a heavy blow and had both fallen ill. xie jingjing burst into tears upon hearing this. xue an immediately led xie jingjing to the hospital without stopping. just as the neighbors had said, both elderly people were lying on the intensive care hospital beds, unable to even get down anymore. in particular, auntie pang had become so thin in just a few days that she was unrecognizable. as soon as xue an entered the ward with xie jingjing, the two elders thought they were dreaming. when they realized it was real, the two, who had barely been hanging on to life, sprang up from their beds and hugged xie jingjing, both crying and laughing. after xie jingjing had recounted the events, and when they heard that it was xue an who had rescued their daughter, old xie and auntie pang immediately knelt on the ground with a thud. xue an quickly helped them both up and said with a smile, ¡°we¡¯re all family here, jingjing is like my sister to me, why be so formal?¡± old xie and auntie pang weren¡¯t actually sick; they had just been struck by the pain of losing their daughter. now that they saw xie jingjing safe and sound, their illness immediately disappeared. but then, old xie hesitated for a moment. ¡°xiao an, did you just get back?¡± ¡°yes, is something the matter?¡± xue an asked. old xie and auntie pang exchanged a glance, then said, ¡°we have something to tell you, but please don¡¯t panic!¡± ¡°what is it?¡± ¡°although we are in the hospital, we¡¯ve also heard the rumors that xiang xiang and nian nian, those two girls, have gone missing! they¡¯re being searched for, and we don¡¯t know if they¡¯ve been found yet¡­¡± before they could finish speaking, a whirlwind erupted in the hospital room, and all the medical equipment was instantly compressed into a lump. and xue an had a face full of murderous intent. he truly didn¡¯t know about this. because in his divine sense, both of his daughters seemed perfectly normal, so he never thought they would go missing. ¡°i¡¯ll go take a look!¡± xue an said, then directly burst through the hospital window and went straight for number one tian villa. that was his journey here. now that he saw both his daughters were indeed safe and sound, he finally put away his worries entirely. an yan then came over, her head lowered like a child who had done something wrong, and she murmured, ¡°husband, i¡­¡± xue an waved his hand and smiled slightly, ¡°it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t say anymore! i already know everything! you can¡¯t be blamed for this.¡± an yan¡¯s eyes reddened, she knew xue an would definitely not blame her, but she still felt very guilty. after all, the two daughters had been lost while under her watch. at this moment, qin yu, qin yuan, du fei, and the others saw xue an return, and they all came forward to greet him. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°sir.¡± xue an nodded slightly, but his gaze focused on the grass balls in front of the villa¡¯s gate. that¡¯s when xiang xiang and nian nian said, ¡°daddy, these big baddies wanted to bully us, but then we caught them! aren¡¯t we awesome?¡± xue an looked down and smiled faintly at the two girls, ¡°is that so, xiang xiang and nian nian are really amazing!¡± then he looked up and said to an yan, ¡°take xiang xiang and nian nian inside!¡± Chapter 537 - Chapter 537: Chapter 537 Ill Be Right Back (3rd Update) chapter 537: chapter 537 i¡¯ll be right back (3rd update) an yan knew what xue an was about to do, so she bent down to the two little girls and said, ¡°go, mommy will get you ice cream!¡± ¡°then i want vanilla!¡± nian nian said. ¡°i want strawberry!¡± ¡°vanilla is the best!¡± ¡°strawberry is the best!¡± the two little girls started their daily bickering. xue an watched with a smile on his face. until an yan and tang xuan¡¯er led the two little girls out of sight behind the door. only then did his expression gradually turn cold. he asked icily, ¡°what exactly happened!¡± qin yu and the others trembled and hurriedly recounted the details. just then, lu kun came back from burying the bodies and added his part. after hearing everything, xue an nodded slightly and said to du fei and lu kun, ¡°you did well.¡± the two showed relief and quickly bowed, ¡°you¡¯re too kind, mr. xue, we only did what we should.¡± xue an gave a noncommittal look at the grass balls on the ground and waved his hand casually. the grass withered in an instant, revealing the people inside. having been able to hear the commotion from outside, as soon as they were set free, they all scattered, attempting to escape. none of these people were fools. the killing intent emanating from xue an was almost tangible. such a formidable aura was obviously not that of an ordinary person. naturally, their priority was to escape. but just as they were about to break out of the open area in front of the villa, several sword lights swept past. the ones in the lead had their legs severed, fell to the ground, and began to howl in agony, clutching their severed limbs. the elder witch-doctor had been hiding in the middle of the crowd the whole time. he was a very cunning person, never taking the lead in anything. this saved his life. but when he saw the terrible state of his fellow sect members, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a shiver down his spine. having the highest cultivation level among this group, the more he could sense just how terrifying the aura emanating from xue an was. it was like a vast ocean, chilling to the core. so at this moment, he gritted his teeth, stomped his foot hard, and shot up into the sky, attempting to fly away. xue an had been paying attention to him all along. seeing him attempt to flee, xue an couldn¡¯t help but sneer coldly. several strands of sword light flew across the sky, blocking his path. the elder witch-doctor tried to dodge, but the sword lights turned into supple ropes, binding him and throwing him to the ground. he struggled desperately, trying to break free. ¡°thinking of running now?¡± xue an said indifferently, slowly walking towards him. with each step he took, a few of the remaining people had their throats cut by the sword lights, falling to the ground dead. by the time he approached the elder witch-doctor, all the others were dead. the thick scent of blood permeated the air, causing even the elder witch-doctor, who was accustomed to blood and death, to feel fear. xue an was now standing in front of the elder witch-doctor, looking down at him from above, and after a long pause, he said indifferently, ¡°witch sect?¡± the elder trembled, ¡°yes¡­that¡¯s right! who are you? aren¡¯t you afraid of my sect¡¯s retaliation for slaughtering our disciples?¡± xue an¡¯s mouth curved into a cold smile, ¡°my name is xue an.¡± the elder shook violently, his complexion turning deathly pale. ¡°you¡­you¡¯re xue an? impossible, aren¡¯t you in zhongdu? those two little girls are¡­¡± ¡°my daughter.¡± the witch doctor felt a complete chill in his heart. xue an¡¯s prestige was now at its zenith. being one of the elders of the witchcraft sect, he naturally knew this. the thought of that sect¡¯s track record of sparing neither chicken nor dog made him tremble all over. ¡°sir¡­ sir, we truly didn¡¯t know she was your precious daughter, and the instigator has already been planted into the ground by your honored wife, please spare my life, okay?¡± xue an quietly watched the witch doctor¡¯s tearful performance. ¡°do you know why i didn¡¯t kill you immediately?¡± the witch doctor was startled. ¡°because i wanted to see if people like you would feel fear before dying!¡± the witch doctor screamed, ¡°sir, i can tell you where the witchcraft sect¡¯s mountain gate is, i can even lead you there, just spare me, and i¡¯ll do anything.¡± xue an shook his head, ¡°too troublesome! it¡¯s better to search straight from your soul!¡± ¡°no¡­¡± the scream came to an abrupt halt. xue an directly yanked the witch doctor¡¯s soul out of his body. a miniature version of the witch doctor knelt and begged for mercy in the palm of xue an¡¯s hand. xue an squeezed fiercely. crack. the witch doctor¡¯s soul was directly crushed. seeing the memories of the witch doctor involving the sacrifice of children as offerings, xue an couldn¡¯t help but snort in anger and waved his hand dismissively. a boiling karmic fire rose from the corpses. the karmic fire burned their bodies and obliterated their souls. moments later, the last traces of these people in the world were erased. qin yu and du fei, among others, all turned a bit pale. they knew xue an would definitely not let these guys off the hook. but they hadn¡¯t expected xue an to act so ruthlessly. ¡°mr¡­.¡± qin yu took a step forward, wanting to say something. xue an waved his hand, ¡°wait here, i¡¯ll be back shortly!¡± with that, he shot up into the sky, turning into a streak of light that vanished into the horizon. lu kun was witnessing such a supernatural scene for the first time and couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard and ask, ¡°boss, what¡¯s mr. xue up to?¡± du fei smiled, ¡°mr. xue is probably planning to uproot those people¡¯s sect as well!¡± ¡°ah?¡± lu kun was clearly slow to catch on, ¡°aren¡¯t they all already dead¡­?¡± du fei shook his head, looking in the direction where xue an had gone with a touch of admiration, ¡°what do you know, these people have obviously done this kind of thing more than once! mr. xue is also acting as a scourge upon the wicked for the people!¡± at this moment, following the memory of the witch doctor, xue an quickly arrived at a valley deep in the vast northwest mountains. this place was remote, and only poor mountains and evil waters were found all around, desolate and uninhabited, truly a land of the dead. xue an flew overhead and couldn¡¯t be bothered with dismantling any formations, simply stamping his foot. suddenly, a layer of light appeared above the valley. but under the force of xue an¡¯s stomp, it didn¡¯t even last a second before it shattered with a rumble. only then did the true scene below reveal itself. a huge altar stained with bloodstains stood at the center of the valley, and next to the altar was a small village constructed out of black stones. in the middle of the village, there stood a gigantic black banner, with the three ancient seal characters for witchcraft sect written on it. at this moment, the disciples of the witchcraft sect also saw the abruptly appearing xue an and surged out. ¡°who are you, and why have you suddenly intruded into our witchcraft sect?¡± a man with a bare upper body, covered in all sorts of strange patterns, demanded in a deep voice. xue an was still looking over the altar and did not respond to the man¡¯s questions. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only this clearly enraged the man, who roared, ¡°arrogant scoundrel, to dare disrespect me, death is your sentence!¡± with that, he transformed into a fierce tiger and lunged at xue an. xue an did not even glance at it and simply raised his hand. bang. the fierce tiger was smashed into the ground, turning into a pile of mush. Chapter 538 - Chapter 538: Chapter 538: Not a Single Chicken or Dog Left (Fourth Update) chapter 538: chapter 538: not a single chicken or dog left (fourth update) the disciples of the voodoo sect were thrown into turmoil. ¡°this is terrible! elder fierce tiger has been killed!¡± cries of alarm rose one after another. xue an shifted his gaze from the altar, his expression growing colder. for he saw countless spirits of sacrificed children clinging to the altar, a clear sign that this was not their first sacrifice. this ignited a fierce killing intent in xue an, and he could not bother with any more idle words. with a wave of his hand, countless beams of sword qi emerged. ¡°kill!¡± the sword qi surged like an ocean, completely engulfing all the disciples below. ¡°spare them!¡± someone shouted as they charged over. but it was already too late. in the blink of an eye, these people had all turned into pools of blood. it was then that four or five individuals rushed over from the village. the sight before them turned their faces ashen. yet the demonstration of xue an¡¯s power moments ago had also left them quite frightened, so they tried to suppress their rage and asked. ¡°senior, why slaughter the disciples of our voodoo sect without any cause?¡± xue an looked at the speaker with interest, ¡°you are¡­?¡± ¡°i am the sect master of the voodoo sect, wu qi.¡± ¡°very well!¡± xue an nodded, then pointed at the altar. ¡°sacrificing children, this is why i will exterminate your voodoo sect!¡± having said this, xue an was about to take action. at those words, wu qi was taken aback, hastily shouting, ¡°senior, hold on! we are both cultivators. surely these mere mortal children aren¡¯t worth such upheaval?¡± ¡°mortal children?¡± xue an¡¯s eyes grew colder. wu qi gave a smile, ¡°senior, cultivators by nature defy the heavens. it¡¯s ¡®every man for himself¡¯ in this world. isn¡¯t the life of a mortal meant to aid our immortal cultivation? what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± xue an watched wu qi silently, the man who spoke so shamelessly. he suddenly understood why the once mighty witch sect had fallen. for principles that would shock even the most heinous cultivators seemed like common sense, nothing surprising at all, to the witch sect. putting everything else aside, the cruel human sacrifices and live offerings from ancient times were enough to see the nature of the witch sect. put simply, the members of the witch sect were thorough egoists. however, xue an¡¯s silence led wu qi to mistakenly believe that he had been swayed and he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°let us put the matter of you killing my disciples behind us, and furthermore, we are willing to become friends with you, senior!¡± ¡°friends?¡± a frosty smile appeared on xue an¡¯s lips, ¡°the people of the witch sect also have friends?¡± wu qi chuckled, ¡°friends are there to be used. senior¡¯s cultivation level is profound, but we are not lacking either. becoming friends would naturally benefit both parties.¡± at these words, xue an just smiled, ¡°benefit?¡± wu qi proudly said, ¡°indeed! as long as you are willing to form an alliance with us, i might even share some ancient secrets passed down to you!¡± ¡°you should know, when it comes to history, no other sect has a longer lineage than the witch sect!¡± xue an shook his head, ¡°too troublesome.¡± ¡°troublesome?¡± wu qi was taken aback. ¡°if i want to know, killing you will suffice! why should i bother asking you?¡± xue an said indifferently. upon hearing this, wu qi¡¯s expression grew cold, and he sneered, ¡°senior, you truly don¡¯t think we are afraid of you, do you?¡± ¡°you¡¯ve misunderstood one thing¡­¡± xue an said calmly, ¡°and that is, you have no qualification to negotiate terms with me!¡± having said that, xue an disappeared from the spot, immediately appearing in front of wu qi and threw a punch. wu qi burst into rage, ¡°ungrateful!¡± he too launched a punch in response. boom! wu qi was blasted away, and before he even hit the ground, he had already exploded into pieces. the remaining elders were shocked. just as they were about to make a move, xue an slammed his hand down. the massive force of his palm turned the elders into splattered flesh. but just then, the altar glowed with black light, and the already-destroyed wu qi emerged from it, a scornful smile on his lips. ¡°it¡¯s useless; this is my turf. you can¡¯t kill me here!¡± xue an looked at him and said solemnly, ¡°borrowing a soul to be reborn?¡± wu qi was taken aback, ¡°how do you know about these things?¡± murderous intent raged in xue an¡¯s eyes. he had just discovered that the number of young boy¡¯s souls attached to the altar had significantly decreased, which reminded him of an extremely cruel sorcerer¡¯s secret technique. with the altar as the seal and the soul as the guide, one could be reborn. but the price was the complete dissipation of those young boy¡¯s souls. ¡°good, it looks like you really deserve to die!¡± as xue an spoke, countless beams of sword qi emerged, encircling wu qi completely. wu qi, however, looked on with composure, ¡°heh, i really can¡¯t stand you self-righteous immortal cultivation folks. if you¡¯re capable, kill me now. anyway, if you kill me, i¡¯ll just use those souls to be reborn! hahaha!¡± the laughter of wu qi abruptly stopped. for the sea-like sword qi had already engulfed him. ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid these souls will dissipate?¡± wu qi shouted in shock and anger. xue an said coldly, ¡°you think you can threaten me?¡± no sooner had he spoken than wu qi was directly pulverized by the sword qi. at the same time, xue an¡¯s vast divine sense unfolded. a grey light could be seen rising from the corpse, heading straight for the altar. xue an snorted coldly, his divine sense directly intercepting the grey light. now, wu qi finally knew fear. ¡°ancestor witch, save¡­¡± xue an didn¡¯t give him a chance to beg for mercy, directly obliterating him. but just at that moment, a voice suddenly emanated from within the altar. ¡°who dares destroy my descendant!¡± with the voice, a powerful divine sense began to rise. this divine sense appeared to come from the primitive wilderness, filled with an aura of desolate antiquity. xue an watched quietly until the divine sense fully formed before speaking indifferently. ¡°merely an ancestor witch, and you dare to be presumptuous in front of me?¡± saying so, he stepped forward, and the sword qi transformed into a giant sword in his hand. ¡°today, i will seek justice for those wrongfully dead children!¡± ¡°my lord, please don¡¯t, i¡­¡± the ancestor witch, sensing the formidable aura emanating from xue an, immediately began to plead. xue an didn¡¯t give him the chance. he swung his sword directly. a sword qi that could split heaven and earth thundered down, shattering the ancestor witch¡¯s divine sense and, with unstoppable force, also cleaved the altar in two. the ancestor witch was unlucky; originally, he¡¯d come to put on an act after hearing his descendant¡¯s call. yet facing xue an, whose intent to kill was as wild as it was, he didn¡¯t even have the chance to resist before being annihilated by that shocking sword strike. after the altar was destroyed, the souls of the children wafted out, densely filling half the sky, all of them looking at xue an with blank expressions. xue an sighed softly. ¡°ashes to ashes, dust to dust, the one who harmed you has been killed by me. now, i will help you one step further, to enter the cycle of reincarnation sooner!¡± no sooner had he spoken, xue an drew an extremely complicated talisman spell in the air and then called out loudly. ¡°the bond of dust is severed, return to the cycle of reincarnation! be gone!¡± boom. the talisman spell emitted a soft glow, and the faces of the souls slowly revealed excitement and gratitude, nodding in thanks to xue an one by one. then, the souls became progressively fainter until they disappeared into the cosmos. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only xue an felt somewhat pensive. perhaps because he had a daughter, he found it hard to suppress his murderous intent upon seeing the souls of these children. cultivators indeed defied the heavens, but it was the heavens they defied, not the teeming ordinary lives of the mortal world. moreover, without the mundane, how could there be the immortal? with these thoughts, xue an waved his hand, and endless karmic fire engulfed all the buildings. under the roaring flames, the sorcery sect was thoroughly eradicated, becoming history. Chapter 539 - Chapter 539: Chapter 539 The Secret of the Tortoise Shell (First Update) chapter 539: chapter 539 the secret of the tortoise shell (first update) at this moment, within the altar that had burned out, a clump of radiant light lingered without dispersing. ¡°eh? what is this¡­?¡± xue an uttered a soft exclamation, and with a raise of his hand, the radiant light flew into his grasp. it turned out to be a huge turtle shell! mystical and ancient runes were carved on the shell, filled with the air of primal antiquity. xue an grew interested. this was clearly a turtle shell used for recording events in ancient times. unlike modern cultivators, who commonly used jade slips, important events in ancient times were recorded on this kind of spiritual turtle shell! moreover, when xue an slew wu qi just now, he had obtained a lot of cryptic information from his memory! among them was a phrase, ¡°when the connection between heaven and earth is severed, divine beings descend!¡± could this be related to the turtle shell? however, it was apparent that wu qi did not understand how to use this turtle shell, having guessed and blundered his way to such an ambiguous phrase! thinking this, xue an controlled his divine sense, which was like a pen, slowly filling in the runes on the turtle shell! the runes gradually lit up. as the last rune was illuminated, xue an felt a jolt throughout his body. a series of images appeared before him. first, it was the beginning of heaven and earth, the primal chaos just stirring, with the first humans of the human clan appearing on the land and struggling against various mighty beasts. then there was the calamity caused by jin wu, with a giant ten zhang tall standing atop a mountain peak, shooting down eight jin wu with a single arrow. there was also a scene of a human-headed serpent deity drawing the bagua diagram on the shell, during which time heaven and earth shook, and ghosts and spirits wailed. and there was a scene of surging tides overwhelming divine province, a tall and majestic leader of the human clan leading his people to break mountains and carve rivers, controlling the waters in all directions. each of these images was filled with the grandeur and the desolation of the ancient times. xue an knew that it was the ancient sages who had used their divine skills to engrave these images onto the turtle shell for future generations to see. and within these images, xue an saw many legendary ghosts, demons, and monsters, not just once. the ancestors of the hua clan were also very powerful at that time. it was evident that nature¡¯s spiritual energy was abundant then, not the barren land as it is now. at this point, the images gradually dissipated, revealing an immensely vast picture. in the picture, a sacred tree stood between heaven and earth. gods and demons could travel between the realms along this huge tree. xue an¡¯s gaze grew sharp. this was¡­ jianmu! the myth goes that this jianmu was the bridge that connected heaven, earth, and the realm of gods and humans in ancient times. suddenly, the scene changed, and a sword light that pierced the heavens flashed across, severing jianmu at the waist. afterward, heaven and earth shook violently, the path between humans and gods was severed, and the spiritual energy also began to wither. the image shattered thunderously. xue an stood rooted to the spot, and only after a moment did he let out a soft sigh. ¡°the connection to heaven and earth is severed! i didn¡¯t expect the legends to be true.¡± just then, fine cracks appeared on the turtle shell. soon after, an ancient and profound voice came forth. ¡°severing this connection between heaven and earth will protect the human clan for ten thousand years! however, after ten thousand years, when the connection is severed, divine beings shall descend. it is hoped that the descendants will stand forth, and protect our hua clan.¡± as the voice ended, the turtle shell shattered, turning into dust, and dispersed into the world. xue an was silently speechless. he knew that the one who transmitted the voice was the ancestor of the hua clan who had cut down the jianmu. and with the dispersal of this turtle shell, the last trace of this person in the world also vanished. ¡°ancestors rest assured, xue an is willing to guard this world!¡± by the time xue an returned to beijiang, qin yu, qin yuan, du fei, and others were all waiting in the living room. when they saw xue an walk in, they all stood up. ¡°master¡­¡± xue an nodded, ¡°the witchcraft sect has been destroyed, you all go back.¡± ¡°` everyone¡¯s heart chilled. it had been at most three hours since xue an left. it was unexpected that he had already annihilated a sect. one by one, everyone excused themselves and left. xue an walked upstairs. xiao sha and chapter xiao yu had also returned from zhongdu and were watching tv in the second-floor living room. upon seeing xue an, xiao sha hurriedly stood up and asked with some regret, ¡°boss, why didn¡¯t you wait for me? i wanted to go and eradicate that damned sect with you!¡± xue an shook his head and chuckled lightly, ¡°it¡¯s alright, it was just a small sect, no need to make such a fuss!¡± an yan and tang xuan¡¯er were also there. xue an glanced over and asked softly, ¡°where are xiang xiang and nian nian?¡± ¡°they¡¯re already asleep!¡± tang xuan¡¯er replied. ¡°they were so tired today that they fell asleep without even eating dinner!¡± an yan said. xue an smiled slightly, ¡°alright, you all go rest as well!¡± tang xuan¡¯er nodded and turned to go back to her room. chapter xiao yu still wanted to watch tv. but xiao sha directly picked her up from the sofa, ¡°come on, you¡¯re sleeping with me!¡± chapter xiao yu¡¯s face turned red as she said coyly, ¡°my lord, please be gentle!¡± xiao sha didn¡¯t quite understand what she meant and couldn¡¯t help but look puzzled, ¡°what are you saying?¡± but an yan couldn¡¯t contain her laughter any longer. as soon as xiao sha saw the lady of the house laughing, he knew it wasn¡¯t anything good and his expression grew cold. ¡°it seems you have been living too comfortably!¡± with that, he dragged chapter xiao yu off. only xue an and an yan were left in the living room. xue an looked at an yan quietly, without saying a word. an yan¡¯s smile slowly faded, her head lowered more and more, and her eyes gradually reddened. ¡°husband, i¡¯m sorry, please don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± an yan said softly. xue an still said nothing. tears fell from an yan¡¯s eyes, ¡°it¡¯s all my fault, i didn¡¯t watch xiang xiang and nian nian closely. you can scold me, even beat me, just please don¡¯t ignore me, okay?¡± xue an¡¯s mouth curled into a mischievous smile. ¡°oh? so how do you plan to apologize?¡± ¡°husband, whatever you say is fine!¡± an yan lifted her head, her face streaked with tears. xue an was taken aback. he had only meant to tease an yan, but he had not expected the silly girl to take it seriously. xue an felt so heartbroken that he wished he could slap himself twice and quickly stepped forward to embrace an yan. ¡°silly girl, how could i be angry? the ones who had been lost and were the most hurt and upset were you and the girls! i¡¯m too concerned to even have time to be angry at you!¡± an yan lay in xue an¡¯s arms, the shock and grievances of the day being drawn out by his words, and she couldn¡¯t help but cry loudly. ¡°hus¡­husband, i really didn¡¯t mean to! i was so afraid, i kept thinking, if something happened to xiang xiang and nian nian, i wouldn¡¯t want to live either!¡± xue an gently stroked her back, soothing her with a soft voice, ¡°alright, don¡¯t cry! xiang xiang and nian nian are fine, aren¡¯t they? plus, i¡¯ve already killed all the bad guys, their souls utterly destroyed!¡± ¡°but i¡¯m still scared, what if something had happened?¡± an yan lifted her head, her eyes brimming with tears, and asked. xue an smiled faintly, ¡°the daughters of xue an will be absolutely fine! even if the heavenly emperor were to come here, he would have to step back obediently! understand?¡± ¡°so¡­ you¡¯re not angry anymore?¡± ¡°heh, i was just trying to tease you earlier, but who knew you would start crying!¡± ¡°hmph, bad guy! i¡¯ll bite you!¡± an yan lay in xue an¡¯s arms, pouting and pretending to be angry. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only xue an laughed and held her tightly. ¡°it¡¯s all over now! don¡¯t be foolish in the future! even if you did make a mistake, even if you turned against the heavens and the earth, remember that your husband will always stand by your side! got it?¡± an yan¡¯s body went limp, and she hummed softly like a kitten. the night drew closer. enshrouding the second floor. Chapter 540 - Chapter 540: Chapter 540: Lets Get Acquainted, My Name is Huyue (2nd Update) chapter 540: chapter 540: let¡¯s get acquainted, my name is huyue (2nd update) ¡°` mount fanjing, lingying palace. once a place of bustling incense burning, it had now become particularly desolate. even the roof of the main hall had a large hole in it, roughly covered with a plastic sheet, which made it look very desolate. creak. the temple door emitted a grating screech as shi xueqing gracefully entered and began to light incense as was her custom. one stick of incense daily, a practice unshakable by thunder so long as shi xueqing resided in lingying palace. only today, shi xueqing¡¯s face betrayed a hint of worry. she whispered to herself as she offered the incense. ¡°great ancestor, please show your spirit! if you don¡¯t show yourself, i¡¯m going to starve to death! you should know that now there¡¯s only me left in lingying palace!¡± ¡°the people from jinfeng courtyard at the foot of the mountain came again, claiming time and again that our lingying palace belongs to them, which is complete nonsense! but what can we do when now they have a cultivator of the heavenly human realm?¡± ¡°over the past year, countless cultivators have made breakthroughs. before, xiaoyao was scarce and heavenly beings were the pinnacle. but now, xiaoyao is no longer rare, and heavenly beings are increasingly common.¡± ¡°only i neither saved my cultivation level nor progressed, but actually regressed! if you don¡¯t show your spirit, i¡¯m afraid even this great hall won¡¯t be saved! if by then, people throw your statue into the latrine, don¡¯t blame me!¡± shi xueqing muttered to herself as she inserted a stick of incense into the burner and looked up at the slightly dim statue. this was a statue of a fox immortal, carved by an unknown but skilled artisan, lifelike in every detail. shi xueqing gazed quietly at the silent statue and sighed softly. ¡°i must be out of my mind, wasting my breath on a clay dummy like you.¡± having said that, she shook her head and turned to leave. but just as she turned around, a glimmer of light flashed through the eyes of the fox immortal statue. just as shi xueqing said, there was now only her left in the vast lingying palace. even a turtle that shi xueqing had kept out of boredom starved itself to death last month. shi xueqing made a simple meal, and after eating, she moved a stool over and sat in the courtyard in a daze. what was once a thriving and bustling courtyard had now become dilapidated and decayed. in such an environment, shi xueqing¡¯s presence seemed particularly out of place. with her looks and temperament, getting any job off the mountain would be better than wasting away here. for instance, the yu family had once earnestly asked shi xueqing to stay in lingnan. but shi xueqing still came back. because she felt that this place was her root. as she rested her cheek in her hand and pondered, the gate to lingying palace was kicked open by someone. about a dozen burly men filed in, followed by a middle-aged man with a sinister face who slowly walked inside. upon seeing shi xueqing seated in the courtyard, a hardly perceptible glint of greed flashed in the man¡¯s eyes, then he smiled faintly. ¡°has sister xueqing thought it over?¡± shi xueqing¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°fang jinfeng! do you truly believe lingying palace is without protectors? your jinfeng courtyard has only moved here a few years ago, and here i have been for over a thousand years. how dare you claim this is your property?¡± fang jinfeng chuckled, ¡°sister xueqing, in this age, might makes right. if your cultivation level and your forces are inferior to mine, then i say this property is mine, what can you do about it?¡± ¡°and it¡¯s not just lingying palace i want to claim, but you as well¡­ after all, what you worship is the fox immortal, which, when it comes down to it, is just a fox spirit, isn¡¯t it?¡± fang jinfeng said with a smirk, his face oozing licentiousness. his words prompted raucous laughter from his followers. shi xueqing¡¯s expression grew even darker, and through gritted teeth she said, ¡°fang jinfeng¡­ you are courting death!¡± with that, she summoned all her cultivation power and charged at him. but she didn¡¯t even touch the hem of fang jinfeng¡¯s clothes before she was repelled by his aura. ¡°hehe, in front of a cultivator of the heavenly human realm like me, you¡¯re like a little child!¡± said fang jinfeng arrogantly. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? are you angry? hehe, who¡¯s to blame when the fox immortal you worship is useless? now everyone¡¯s cultivation level has progressed, but you, you¡¯ve actually regressed! you can¡¯t blame anyone else for that. it¡¯s just that the fox immortal of your lingying palace is worthless! hahaha¡­¡± fang jinfeng burst into laughter, but before his laughter died down, a streak of black light flew past, slapping him directly across the face. ¡°` fang jinfeng was flung a dozen meters into the air by a fan and, once he landed, one side of his face swelled up tremendously. the black light that hit the ground turned out to be nothing more than a broken brick. this scene stunned everyone present. fang jinfeng roared furiously, ¡°who? who dares to hit me?¡± just then, a slight sigh came from the hall, ¡°i never expected that in just a thousand years, this sacred place would have fallen into such disrepair!¡± as the voice faded, a man slowly walked out from the depths of the hall. upon seeing this man, everyone was taken aback. because he was a man who could only be described with the words ¡°bewitchingly beautiful.¡± whether it was his facial features or his bearing and movements, they were all impeccably flawless. especially those eyes that always seemed to be smiling, which could make many women feel inferior. fang jinfeng was taken aback at first, but then he sneered, ¡°no wonder you refused to leave at any cost, so it turns out you were hiding a man!¡± shi xueqing, however, did not speak; she was staring blankly at the man. the aura emanating from him made her feel exceptionally close. but what was more important was the clothes the man was wearing¡­ weren¡¯t they the same clothes that the fox immortal statue was draped in? shi xueqing¡¯s eyes gradually widened in shock. however, the man remained smiling even after hearing fang jinfeng¡¯s accusation. ¡°so it is you who wish to take over my sacred ground?¡± fang jinfeng¡¯s face twisted with malice, ¡°boy, were you the one who hit me just now?¡± the man nodded. ¡°very well, since you¡¯re poking your nose into our business, prepare to pay with your life!¡± fang jinfeng charged toward him. but as soon as he moved, the man raised his hand and another black light struck fang jinfeng¡¯s other cheek. bang. fang jinfeng was smashed back a long distance, his other cheek swelling up as well. ¡°now it looks symmetrical, doesn¡¯t it! you don¡¯t understand, i have a very serious case of ocd!¡± the man said with a smiling eye. fang jinfeng dared not act arrogantly anymore. after being struck twice, even a fool would understand that this man was not to be trifled with. ¡°hmph, boy, just you wait!¡± with that, he turned to leave. but the man chuckled lightly, ¡°you think you can just walk away like this?¡± ¡°what do you propose?¡± ¡°leave behind one thing, and i¡¯ll let you go!¡± ¡°what is it?¡± ¡°your heads!¡± fang jinfeng and his men were furious and ready to strike. with a wave of the man¡¯s hand, their heads simply flew off, and their dead bodies collapsed to the ground. the man let out a slight sigh, internally criticizing himself. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only damn it, why am i starting to act more and more like that guy xue an! no, this has to change! then he turned to shi xueqing, who was gaping in shock, and smiled lightly, ¡°are you the disciple of my sacred ground?¡± shi xueqing trembled slightly and nodded quickly, ¡°you¡­ who are you¡­?¡± ¡°let¡¯s get acquainted. my name is huyue!¡± the man smiled, pointing to the hall, ¡°that statue you¡¯ve been worshiping inside, that¡¯s me!¡± Chapter 541 - Chapter 532: 532 chapter 532: 532 four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. inside number one tian villa. an yan looked up at the clock on the wall and said with some confusion, ¡°strange, why haven¡¯t the two little girls come downstairs yet, given the time?¡± ¡°maybe they¡¯re still asleep!¡± tang xuan¡¯er said. ¡°i¡¯ll go check, it¡¯s already this late and they¡¯re still napping!¡± an yan got up and went upstairs. the second-floor living room was empty, with various toys scattered on the floor. ¡°playtime¡¯s over and they don¡¯t even put away their toys, truly two little lazy cats!¡± an yan murmured to herself while opening the bedroom door, ¡°xiang xiang, nian nian, time to get up! it¡¯s going to be dark soon, huh¡­¡±. she saw the spacious princess bed was utterly empty, no sign of the two little girls. ¡°strange, if they¡¯re not sleeping, where did they go?¡± an yan was somewhat puzzled and began searching from room to room. soon, she had searched the entire second floor but still hadn¡¯t found any trace of the two little girls. by that time, an yan¡¯s expression grew increasingly panic-stricken, and then she noticed a window leading to the backyard was open with a rope hanging from it. an yan hurried over and looked down. indeed, the rope descended to the ground floor. and on the lawn of the backyard, footprints made by the two little girls could also be seen. an yan felt her legs go weak as she said with a trembling voice, ¡°xuan¡¯er, xuan¡¯er come quick!¡± tang xuan¡¯er heard the shouting from downstairs and hurriedly ran up, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± an yan was on the verge of tears, ¡°xiang xiang and nian nian are gone!¡± ¡°what?¡± tang xuan¡¯er was shocked. ¡°they must have climbed down using this rope and then ran off,¡± an yan said, looking pale as death. tang xuan¡¯er struggled to remain calm, ¡°do they have their phones with them? call them quickly!¡± on hearing this, an yan¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°right, right, right!¡± then she quickly took out her phone and dialed the number. ¡°sorry, the number you have dialed is currently unavailable.¡± when that voice came through the phone, an yan felt a chill run through her limbs, her mind a complete blank. ¡°what to do, what to do! they¡¯re only five and a half years old; what if they¡¯ve been taken by bad people?¡± an yan was in turmoil, her tears uncontrollably sliding down. tang xuan¡¯er was also visibly panicked, but still took a deep breath, ¡°don¡¯t panic, i¡¯ll call the security at the gate first, ask if they¡¯ve seen anything.¡± having said that, tang xuan¡¯er dialed the number for the security post, and after asking a few questions, tang xuan¡¯er helplessly put down the phone and gently shook her head at an yan. ¡°the guard hasn¡¯t seen the two little girls leaving.¡± an yan¡¯s vision darkened, her body weakened, and she almost fainted. tang xuan¡¯er quickly stepped forward to support her. an yan sobbed uncontrollably, ¡°it¡¯s all my fault, if i had gone upstairs earlier, this wouldn¡¯t have happened! no, i have to go look for them!¡± as she spoke, she made to go downstairs. although an yan possessed high cultivation level, when faced with the disappearance of her own flesh and blood, she was still utterly distraught. tang xuan¡¯er stopped her, ¡°beijiang city is so big, how can you find them alone?¡± ¡°then what do we do?¡± an yan said in despair. ¡°notify the qin family!¡± tang xuan¡¯er said gravely. as the qin group continued to grow stronger, qin yu, the actual controller, also saw her prestige soar by the day. she even began to be called the queen of beijiang by outsiders. some even joked that if the mayor of beijiang couldn¡¯t settle a matter, a word from qin yu would be enough to take care of it. this shows just how powerful the qin family¡¯s influence was in beijiang. at this moment, in the top floor office of qin tower, qin yu was buried in work. suddenly, the ring of a mobile phone shattered the peace of the office. the faces of several secretaries turned pale. who didn¡¯t know that qin yu hated receiving calls when she was working? whoever was calling this time was probably going to get an earful. as these secretaries were thinking this, they saw qin yu pause, then smile and pick up the mobile phone on her desk. ¡°hello, xuan¡¯er dear, what made you think of calling me today?¡± this pleasant and cheerful demeanor stunned the secretaries. when had their chairman become so affable? on the other end of the phone, tang xuan¡¯er had no mood for other thoughts and directly said, ¡°xue xiang and xue nian have gone missing in beijiang.¡± qin yu took a moment to react, ¡°hmm? who¡¯s missing?¡± tang xuan¡¯er took a deep breath, ¡°an yan has been staying in beijiang these past few days with xiang xiang and nian nian, but this afternoon, xiang xiang and nian nian disappeared!¡± ¡°what?¡± qin yu exclaimed in shock, suddenly standing up. her voice was so loud that it startled the secretaries. they had never seen qin yu lose her composure like this. no matter the circumstance, the chairman always maintained a calm demeanor, what was different today? qin yu listened with a grave expression, ¡°okay, i understand! i¡¯ll send people to look for them right now! tell an yan not to worry! i think they¡¯ll be found very soon!¡± after hanging up the phone, qin yu had a grim expression, ¡°call hei king to see me immediately!¡± ¡°yes!¡± a few minutes later, hei king rushed over. ¡°chairman! what¡¯s happened?¡± qin yu spoke solemnly, ¡°mr. xue¡¯s two daughters have gone missing in beijiang!¡± ¡°what?¡± hei king nearly jumped up. ¡°i just found out. take everyone and start looking immediately. no matter where, no matter who, you must find the two girls safe and sound! understand?¡± ¡°yes!¡± hei king knew this was no joke. he nodded immediately, and then nearly sprinted out. qin yu wasn¡¯t idle either; she began frantically making calls. with her current status, one call could mobilize countless people to rush about and risk their lives. so, quickly, an invisible vast net began to take shape, enveloping the entirety of beijiang. but even so, qin yu was still not at ease and, after pondering for a short while, she dialed du fan¡¯s number. at a suburban clubhouse, du fan was drinking and playing cards with a few underworld bosses. these days, he was living the good life. with the backing of the qin group, everyone gave him due respect. of course, du fan understood why the qin group was so supportive of him. it was all because of the merit he had earned by sending a message to xue an back in the day, leading to his comfortable life now. thinking this, du fan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. if only he could get a little closer to mr. xue, how great would that be. just as he thought this, qin yu¡¯s call came in. seeing that it was a call from qin yu, du fan hurriedly answered. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°chairman qin, what can i do for you?¡± du fan deliberately asked loudly. the underworld bosses at the table all looked at du fan with envy, greatly pleasing him. but his smugness vanished in an instant. because qin yu said gravely, ¡°mr. xue¡¯s two daughters have gone missing in beijiang! check immediately if it was someone under you. if it was¡­ i advise you to take this very seriously! if not, then hurry up and have your people look for them. don¡¯t leave any stone unturned, understand?¡± with his face turning ashen and his clothes soaked with cold sweat, du fan nodded frantically, ¡°understood, i¡¯ll start looking right now.¡± Chapter 542 - Chapter 533: Chapter 533: Consequences That No One Can Afford (3rd Update) chapter 533: chapter 533: consequences that no one can afford (3rd update) after hanging up the phone. several gang leaders chuckled, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? is director qin considering giving du some business again¡­.¡± the laughter gradually faded away. because the look on du fan¡¯s face was almost murderous. ¡°make a call, gather all our people!¡± du fan ordered his men coldly. ¡°yes!¡± du fan¡¯s men obeyed and left. the expressions of the gang leaders became somewhat unnatural. the eldest of them asked, ¡°boss du, what are you planning to do?¡± du fan slowly stood up and gave the gang leaders a menacing smile. ¡°i advise you to go back and check if any of your men have kidnapped two young girls. if so, hand them over immediately, otherwise¡­ not even the immortal can save you! with that, du fan turned and left. the gang leaders looked at each other, clueless about the meaning behind du fan¡¯s words. but such a big incident couldn¡¯t be hidden. it didn¡¯t take long for these gang leaders to each receive a phone call about the notification. upon understanding the severity of the situation, their complexions turned even grimmer than du fan¡¯s a moment ago. they all rushed back to their lairs to conduct a thorough search. back at his own lair, du fan¡¯s subordinates hurriedly approached to report, ¡°boss, we¡¯ve checked, and none of our people did this!¡± ¡°are you sure?¡± ¡°those who¡¯ve done such things before have been crippled and wouldn¡¯t dare to lie! we¡¯re absolutely sure!¡± du fan couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. thank goodness! the situation hadn¡¯t gotten too bad yet. if his own men had been the kidnappers, the consequences¡­ du fan shuddered, afraid to continue the thought, and then said in a deep voice, ¡°release all the youngsters, whether they¡¯re at a ktv or a bar, or even a rat hole, you must find them! make sure we find those two girls before anyone else does! got it?¡± ¡°yes!¡± all of beijiang started to boil over. whether it was the underworld or legitimate societies, big and small powers alike, they all sprang into action upon hearing the wind. especially since qin yu had announced a reward, offering ten million to whoever found the two girls. even information leading to them would net five million! at the same time, du fan had issued an underworld hit order, threatening to ¡®light sky lanterns¡¯ for anyone who dared withhold information. in short, the whole of beijiang was about to turn upside down. meanwhile, in the living room of number one tian villa. an yan leaned on the sofa, her expression vacant. qin yuan and qin yu, the grandfather and grandson, sat quietly on the other side. by now it had grown dark outside. the two little girls still hadn¡¯t returned. the hope that they would come back on their own could be written off as lost. which meant it was certain that the two little girls had definitely met with some trouble. this reality hit an yan like a sledgehammer, shattering her heart. qin yuan and qin yu were also as pale as paper at this moment. because the matter was too significant. so significant that the two controllers of the qin group couldn¡¯t bear it. thinking about mr. xue returning to find his daughter missing terrified qin yuan and qin yu. yes! mr. xue was usually good to them. but both the grandfather and granddaughter knew very well that this was because no one had touched xue an¡¯s bottom line. if someone had, no matter who they were, xue an would show no mercy in annihilating them. undoubtedly, these two little girls were absolutely the untouchable high-voltage line to xue an! if they had truly been harmed on his own turf. it was likely¡­ that the entire beijiang would become a funeral offering under mr. xue¡¯s fury. the more qin yu thought about it, the more frightened she became. it was at this moment that the cellphone on the coffee table rang. qin yu immediately answered the call and turned on the speakerphone. ¡°speak!¡± ¡°chairman, there¡¯s just been an update from du fan¡¯s side; he has asked around all the gangs, big and small, in beijiang and confirmed that no one has kidnapped the two young ladies!¡± this news made everyone in the room look even grimmer. if that was the case, finding the two little girls among the vast crowds would become incredibly more difficult. ¡°however, by reviewing the surveillance cameras around yunmeng villa, we can confirm that the two young ladies were on the street at around noon, and then they were taken away by a ride-hailing car!¡± ¡°we¡¯ve found the driver of that ride-hailing car, and he said the last place where the two young ladies got off was at the newly opened aquarium!¡± an aquarium? the eyes of everyone in the room gradually lit up. it made sense for the two little girls to run away from home to play at the aquarium. ¡°and then?¡± qin yu asked in a stern voice. ¡°we¡¯ve already searched the aquarium three times, kicking open every stairwell, and haven¡¯t found any trace of the young ladies! however, through questioning, we found that many people have seen the two young ladies, and someone provided a clue saying that they left with a young woman!¡± the hearts of everyone tightened once again. they left with a young woman? could it be that they were really taken away by human traffickers from outside the area? ¡°keep searching!¡± qin yu said sternly. the information came back quickly this time. ¡°chairman, we¡¯ve found out that a young woman took the two young ladies onto a silver-gray sedan. the license plate is unclear, and then it left! we are in the process of retrieving footage from various intersections! at the same time, we have everyone starting a dragnet search for this vehicle!¡± ¡°good!¡± although they had not found them, at least they had a valuable lead. consequently, the expressions around the room became much more animated. even an yan, who had been in a daze, now had a liveliness in her eyes. however, unexpectedly, just as everyone thought victory was within reach, the silver-gray sedan seemed to have vanished into thin air, nowhere to be found. qin yu was nearly driven mad, and she roared into the phone, ¡°i don¡¯t care how difficult this is. even if it means checking every single silver-gray sedan in beijiang one by one, i must find that car tonight!¡± qin yu issued a do-or-die command. countless people began searching the streets. simultaneously, many were holding a photo of xiang xiang and nian nian, combing through the vast city of beijiang over and over again. while everyone was tirelessly searching for the two missing girls, in an abandoned factory overrun with weeds on the outskirts of beijiang city, the vehicle slowly came to a stop. ¡°two little beauties, we¡¯re home now, please get out of the car!¡± xu jiaojiao said with a smile. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only xue xiang and xue nian woke up from their drowsiness and habitually called out, ¡°thank you, auntie!¡± then they prepared to get out of the car. but when they saw the overgrown weeds outside, the two little girls couldn¡¯t help but be startled. ¡°where is this? this isn¡¯t our home, is it?¡± ¡°yes, this isn¡¯t your previous home, but from now on, it might very well be!¡± xu jiaojiao said indifferently. Chapter 543 - Chapter 543: Chapter 543 Stingy Huyue (Third Release) chapter 543: chapter 543 stingy huyue (third release) the employee dormitory was in an uproar. moments later, these flight attendants emerged, all bright and energetic, as they formed a standard platoon to welcome xue an¡¯s arrival. it must be said, the quality of these foreign flight attendants was indeed commendable! especially when they were dressed in brand-new uniforms, with an appropriately charming smile on their faces. without saying a word, just standing there was particularly pleasing to the eye. however, when xue an led his family to the airport and saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. ¡°what¡¯s all this for?¡± qin yu hurriedly explained, ¡°sir, these are the flight attendants that came with the random gift package, they¡¯ve been waiting for your arrival!¡± the flight attendants also saw xue an and, noticing that their boss seemed even more handsome, felt a rush of excitement and bowed in unison, ¡°boss!¡± xue an was somewhat bemused, ¡°let them disperse! we¡¯re just going to lingnan, there¡¯s no need for such fanfare.¡± the flight attendants¡¯ faces showed disappointment. they had finally got a task that would allow them to interact with the boss, only to be met with this outcome. at that moment, an yan suddenly said, ¡°since they are all prepared, why not let them come along?¡± xue an glanced at an yan, who gave a hehehe laugh, and then whispered in his ear. ¡°these flight attendants are drawing a salary every month, they should do some work, shouldn¡¯t they!¡± her penny-pinching demeanor was nearly akin to that of a stingy landlady. xue an gave a resigned laugh, ¡°alright, then let¡¯s all go together!¡± the flight attendants were jubilant, attended to xue an¡¯s family as they boarded the plane, and then set off grandly towards lingnan. meanwhile, shi xueqing was driving an old xia li that couldn¡¯t possibly be any older, nervously negotiating the highway. because the car was in such poor condition. shi xueqing¡¯s foot was almost pressing into the engine compartment, and the highest speed it could manage was no more than sixty miles an hour. moreover, there was a significant gap in the steering wheel, which meant shi xueqing had to keep swaying it back and forth to correct the course. this was the car that huyue had taken shi xueqing to buy from a used car market for five hundred bucks. at this moment, shi xueqing was furiously complaining in her mind about her stingy progenitor, without daring to take her eyes off the road, because such a car could completely fall apart if she was not careful. huyue, on the other hand, was comfortably spread out on the reclined passenger seat, sighing with contentment. ¡°i never expected that the human clan would come up with such an ingenious tool in a mere thousand years, no need for talisman spells or spirit stones, just step on the gas and it runs, how fun and practical.¡± as huyue spoke, curiosity got the better of her, and she began to press the buttons on the central control panel. because the xia li was so old, most of the buttons were broken, only the radio still worked, and just so happened to be the one huyue pressed. inside, a voice was loudly advertising. ¡°are you worried about an unexpected pregnancy¡­ now you can have director tong from big iron stick hospital personally perform surgery on you, taking care of all your worries.¡± huyue listened with great interest, while shi xueqing had an embarrassed look on her face. ¡°ancestor, could you please change the station to listen to something else? i have yet to be married!¡± huyue nodded, ¡°indeed!¡± and then she changed the station. ¡°struggling with prostatitis? frequently have urgent urination or can¡¯t hold it? rest assured, our hospital has specially introduced the m country nmlgb therapy device, which will solve all your problems in one go.¡± the atmosphere turned awkward. huyue looked up, puzzled, ¡°what on earth is a prostate?¡± shi xueqing shuddered all over and almost drove the car into a ditch. ¡°i don¡¯t know!¡± shi xueqing¡¯s face turned red as she said this. huyue nodded, ¡°oh! i see!¡± ¡°see what?¡± ¡°your face is all red, it must be something naughty!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± mount fanjing was over a thousand kilometers away from lingnan, and driving this small xia li car, it would take at least a whole day to get there. although shi xueqing¡¯s cultivation level had regressed, she at least had a solid foundation, so she didn¡¯t feel tired even after driving the whole morning. it was only after arriving at the service area that she had to stop and rest. because the xia li was starting to smoke in the front. at this moment, in the service area, there was also a convoy of luxury cars taking a rest. the drivers were all rich second-generation kids with money in their families. when they saw the xia li with white smoke billowing from the hood and making rattling noises as it moved, the rich second-gen kids were first stunned and then burst into hearty laughter. ¡°damn, how can this car still be running? and on the highway?¡± as they spoke, the xia li stopped, and shi xueqing and huyue got out of the car. when they saw shi xueqing, all the young men were dumbfounded. but shi xueqing obviously had no time to deal with these people; she opened the front hood to let the radiator cool down as quickly as possible. then the master and disciple squatted under the wall not far away, quietly watching. ¡°hey, that girl is not bad, so beautiful she¡¯s almost bubbling!¡± ¡°yeah! such a pretty girl driving such a wreck of a car, it¡¯s simply a waste of heaven¡¯s gifts.¡± the discussions of these people naturally reached the ears of shi xueqing and huyue. ¡°disciple, it seems that these guys really like you! well, with you being so pretty, it¡¯s unavoidable that men would be tempted,¡± huyue said with a chuckling smile. shi xueqing didn¡¯t even lift her head, ¡°grandmaster!¡± these three words were emphasized. huyue chuckled, ¡°silly disciple, haven¡¯t you realized that your charm is much stronger now than before?¡± shi xueqing was startled and turned to look at huyue. huyue shrugged his shoulders, ¡°my descent has influenced even the cultivation techniques you practice as my disciple, so naturally, your charm will also gradually strengthen!¡± at that moment, one of the braver rich second-generation youths approached. ¡°miss, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!¡± ¡°is that so? well, i¡¯m not pleased,¡± shi xueqing said coldly. what is a conversation killer? this was it! the man began to feel awkward, but the closer he got, the more he realized the girl¡¯s beauty and her refinement. her natural and charming grace in every movement dazzled him. in his opinion, compared to shi xueqing, all the women he had known before were merely plain and vulgar. therefore, he didn¡¯t want to give up. ¡°miss, where are you heading? is your car broken? why not let me give you a ride! besides, it¡¯s not safe in that old car! whoever let you drive this piece of junk must be a damn fool to let a delicate girl like you drive such a¡­¡± he didn¡¯t finish his sentence because huyue stood up and said with a smiling face, ¡°who are you calling a damn fool?¡± ¡°hmm?¡± the man was slightly taken aback and then scrutinized huyue. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only at this time, huyue had not shown his true form and still looked like an ordinary guy with a devil-may-care attitude. so after a few glances, he snorted with disdain, ¡°when did i ever insult you? besides, even if i did, what could you do about it?¡± his words were followed by his friends gathering around, staring menacingly at huyue. ¡°kid, looking for trouble?¡± ¡°exactly, if you want to make an issue, just say so!¡± Chapter 545 - Chapter 545: Chapter 545 Skilled Fraud Techniques (5th Update, Please Subscribe) Chapter 545: Chapter 545 Skilled Fraud Techniques (5th Update, Please Subscribe) The atmosphere suddenly became eerie. The wealthy youths stood agape, staring in disbelief. Huyue let out a light sigh, tossed aside the steering wheel he was holding, clapped his hands, and elegantly stepped out of the car. ¡°Are you all convinced now?¡± The wealthy youths looked at each other and hurriedly nodded their heads. ¡°Master, how¡­ how did you modify this car? How did you make a Xia Li so fast?¡± one of the men swallowed and asked with a face full of respect. ¡°Modify?¡± Huyue wore a pitying look, ¡°It seems you¡¯re still na?ve! Do you know what the ultimate level of driving is?¡± The crowd shook their heads in unison. Huyue smiled enigmatically, ¡°I shall tell you today! It is to become one with the car!¡± ¡°Only when one is united with the car can you tap into every ounce of the car¡¯s potential and become invincible! All this talk of modifications is trivial and hardly worth mentioning!¡± This obvious nonsense turned the wealthy youths solemn as they all nodded their heads in agreement. Shi Xueqing just stared blankly at Huyue¡¯s departing figure. Could her revered master¡­ really be a fraud? Given his skilled deception, it clearly wasn¡¯t his first time! Huyue turned to glare at Shi Xueqing, then continued to assume the air of a highbrow expert. ¡°So this car¡­¡± ¡°A bet is a bet. Since the master has won, naturally the car belongs to you!¡± ¡°Very good! Very good! Ahem, it¡¯s just that today I rushed out and forgot to bring money. What do you think about this¡­¡± The wealthy youths hurriedly pulled out their wallets and took out all the cash they had, handing it over to Huyue. ¡°Master, we don¡¯t carry much on us, this is probably just over twenty thousand! If it¡¯s not enough, we¡¯ll go withdraw more money for you!¡± ¡°No need! This will suffice,¡± Huyue said breezily as he accepted the money. Then he proceeded to spout a whole bunch of jumbled principles, leaving the group bewildered. At the end, the guy who¡¯d been hitting on Shi Xueqing even apologized with a guilty expression, ¡°Miss, I truly didn¡¯t realize you were the master¡¯s girlfriend, my apologies!¡± Shi Xueqing was at a loss for words, only able to helplessly watch the wealthy youths reluctantly wave goodbye to Huyue. Once the car was out of sight, Huyue chuckled to himself, ¡°Idiots!¡± Then he turned to Shi Xueqing with a triumphant look and said, ¡°Good disciple, we¡¯ve got the money and the car, let¡¯s go!¡± As Huyue drove off in the brand new sports car toward Lingnan. A private plane slowly descended at Lingnan Airport. The Yu Family had already heard the news and all came out to greet him. When Xue An appeared at the top of the airstairs. Yuan Yunxin, who had been standing next to Yu Ming, couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Feeling Yuan Yunxin¡¯s unease, Yu Ming gently took her hand and gave her a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Yuan Yunxin took a deep breath, trying to calm herself. Just then, Yu Ming¡¯s father, Yu Lang, who was semi-retired, hurried forward to greet him. ¡°Sir!¡± Xue An nodded slightly. Yu Ming also led Yuan Yunxin by the hand to come forward. ¡°We pay our respects to the sir!¡± Xue An looked at Yuan Yunxin, who kept her head down, and smiled faintly. ¡°Miss Yuan, congratulations to you!¡± Yuan Yunxin was taken aback, then quickly raised her head, ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± And at this moment, An Yan also walked over, ¡°Husband, is this the talented girl you were talking about?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes! To achieve something in Formation purely through self-study is indeed a testament to her talent!¡± An Yan couldn¡¯t help but size up Yuan Yunxin with curiosity. Seeing that the girl had delicate features and wore a pair of thick glasses that gave her a very scholarly air, An Yan couldn¡¯t help but smile. Yuan Yunxin, seeing such a dazzlingly beautiful woman smiling at her, knew this must be the legendary Mrs. Xue, and her heart suddenly relaxed. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the lady!¡± Yu Lang, seeing this, gave his son a look, and their long-suspended hearts finally settled. It must be known that Yu Lang was initially firmly against this marriage. It was all because he feared angering Xue An. But Yu Ming¡¯s persistence in love was as indestructible as his Sword Dao. Yu Lang couldn¡¯t stop it. In the end, he had no choice but to silently consent. However, Yu Lang had always been worried, until now, seeing that Mrs. Xue held no prejudice against Yuan Yunxin, he finally set his heart at ease. Although the old patriarch of the Yu Family has passed away, due to Yu Ming¡¯s rapid progress in Sword Dao and having earned the reputation of a little Sword Immortal, the Yu Family¡¯s influence in Lingnan is now even greater. This time, Yu Ming¡¯s engagement ceremony had caused the whole of Lingnan to bustle with excitement. Looking out of the car window at the brightly decorated scene, Xue An understood that this was not just the Yu Family announcing to the world through this event that the new and old generations of Sword Immortals had changed hands, but also that from now on, the Yu Family would return to its former peak. That night, the Yu Family laid out a grand banquet to entertain Xue An and his family. Other guests began to arrive one after another from the next day. During this time, Yu Ran kept hiding and didn¡¯t show herself much. The slight affection she once harbored for Xue An had long been buried deep in her heart with the passage of time. Because she knew very well. No one could ever replace An Yan in Xue An¡¯s heart. She wanted to wait for Shi Xueqing to arrive, to pour out the bitterness in her heart. The fate between people is just so wondrous, Yu Ran and Shi Xueqing actually became confidants with whom they could talk about anything. But why hasn¡¯t Sister Xue Qing arrived yet? Yu Ran felt a bit anxious in her heart. It wasn¡¯t until the eve of the engagement banquet that the front door of the Yu Family was brightly lit and many servants were busy. Just then, a roar of an engine sounded, and a dazzling red sports car sped forward, and upon reaching the gate, the car sharply drifted to a halt in a parking space. This brilliant display of driving skill drew many amazed gazes. Then, the car door opened. Shi Xueqing couldn¡¯t wait to get out, and leaning against the wall, she started to vomit. Huyue got out of the car at leisure, shook his head, and sighed lightly, ¡°My good disciple, you are too weak, I wasn¡¯t even driving that fast, and you¡¯re already carsick!¡± Shi Xueqing lifted her head weakly, ¡°Who drives like you? You charge ahead without care, if I hadn¡¯t woken up early, you¡¯d have driven out of the country by now!¡± Huyue gave an embarrassed smile. The reason they arrived so late was entirely because Huyue was thrilled with the new car and kept driving on. And Shi Xueqing just happened to fall asleep. Thus, Huyue drove hundreds of kilometers in one go, and if Shi Xueqing hadn¡¯t woken up in time, they might have actually left the country. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Some of the gatekeepers recognized Shi Xueqing and quickly sent someone in to deliver the message. Soon enough, Yu Ran ran out excitedly. ¡°Sister Xue Qing! Why have you come so late?¡± Shi Xueqing smiled apologetically, ¡°Sorry, there was a bit of a delay on the road.¡± Meanwhile, Huyue, with shining eyes, approached and said politely, ¡°Hello, my name is Huyue, I¡¯m Xue Qing¡¯s grandmaster! Pleased to meet you, beautiful lady!¡± Chapter 546 - Chapter 546: Chapter 546: Theyre Still a Child (First Update) Chapter 546: Chapter 546: They¡¯re Still a Child (First Update) ¡°Uh¡­ pleased to meet you!¡± Yu Ran was somewhat baffled, not knowing who this man was, and could only look towards Shi Xueqing while pretending to be interested. Shi Xueqing felt her face was losing face, and stomping her foot, she angrily said, ¡°Ancestor master! This is my best friend!¡± The implication was, couldn¡¯t you show some decency? Huyue, however, seemed unconcerned, ¡°Since she is my disciple¡¯s friend, that makes her half a disciple to me, too. How old are you this year, miss? How about I read your palm for you!¡± Yu Ran instinctively took a step back, ¡°No¡­ no need!¡± Shi Xueqing grabbed Yu Ran, ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, let¡¯s go!¡± After the two girls entered the main gate, Huyue stood in the same spot watching Yu Ran¡¯s retreating figure, and said faintly, ¡°Longing but unable to have, not even daring to hope? What kind of person could make you, such a pampered lady of the heavens, behave so humbly?¡± The thing Huyue was best at was peering into people¡¯s hearts, so he immediately noticed the frustration and sorrow knitted within Yu Ran¡¯s brows. Well, let it be, a young girl¡¯s longing for love is the most normal thing in the world! Huyue thought to himself, with a smile following behind into the Yu Family¡¯s residence. Meanwhile. Xue An, who was in the guest room playing games with An Yan, suddenly raised an eyebrow and turned his head towards the window. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, hubby?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing!¡± Xue An smiled and turned back to continue playing the game. Maybe he was just imagining things! After all¡­ how could that old fox possibly appear here? ¡°Xue Qing sis, have you eaten yet?¡± Yu Ran asked. Just as Shi Xueqing was about to speak, Huyue, who knew not when he had come over, said, ¡°To be frank, my disciple and I haven¡¯t eaten anything since last night. I wonder if your esteemed household has anything delicious to offer?¡± By this time, Yu Ran had figured out that this seemingly frivolous man was indeed Shi Xueqing¡¯s ancestor master. Given this relationship, Yu Ran naturally held him in high respect and said with a slight smile. ¡°Of course, there is. Please follow me!¡± With that, she turned and led the way. Shi Xueqing, taking advantage of the moment, lowered her voice and said to Huyue, ¡°Ancestor master, could you be a bit more dignified? We are here as guests; we can¡¯t let others look down on us!¡± Huyue nodded nonchalantly, ¡°Disciple makes a good point! I will keep it in mind! Just watch me!¡± Since the Yu Family had invited many guests this time, the kitchen was in operation 24 hours a day, and an entire building had been allocated for dining. When Yu Ran led Huyue and Shi Xueqing into the dining area, the person in charge hurriedly came to greet them. ¡°Miss!¡± ¡°These two are my friends; they haven¡¯t had dinner yet, please arrange something!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Then the person in charge turned to Huyue and Shi Xueqing with a smile, ¡°Sir and madam, what would you like to eat? We have cuisines from Lu, Chuan, Yue, and Su, as well as Western, Chinese, and Japanese dishes. You may order anything.¡± Huyue nodded casually, ¡°That sounds quite good.¡± The tone carried an air of aristocratic arrogance. Even Yu Ran couldn¡¯t help but be surprised; was this the same lecherous man who just had to read her palm a moment ago? How had he changed so much all of a sudden? The person in charge, for all his worldly experience, had never seen someone with an aura like Huyue¡¯s, and his attitude became even more respectful. ¡°So, sir, what would you like to eat?¡± Huyue sighed softly, ¡°Since we are here, we should conform to the host¡¯s arrangements. If I ask for too much, I reckon you wouldn¡¯t be able to prepare it!¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± the person in charge nodded continuously, ¡°Sir looks like one who has seen the world.¡± ¡°Well, then, let¡¯s not make things difficult for you all. Just bring us five bowls of beef noodles for starters!¡± Huyue said lightly. The atmosphere instantly became awkward. Shi Xueqing covered her eyes, simply unable to watch. The person in charge was stunned for a moment, then carefully asked. ¡°Sir, what did you say you wanted to eat?¡± ¡°Beef noodles! It¡¯s just the type they sell on the streets, don¡¯t you have it?¡± ¡°Ah, sure, sure, sure! Anything else you¡¯d like?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ and a head of garlic.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­.¡± Soon, the beef noodles were served. One had to admit, the chefs the Yu Family had hired were quite skilled. A simple bowl of beef noodles was made complete with color, scent, and taste, but more importantly, it was topped with several thick slices of beef. However, Huyue remained seated without touching his chopsticks. Manager: ¡°Sir, is there anything else you need?¡± Huyue gave him a glance, then gestured across his chest, ¡°Where¡¯s the napkin to tuck into my collar?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, oh, oh, I¡¯ll go get it for you now?¡± Saying that, he brought over a dining napkin that one would use for a formal Western sit-down meal. After receiving it, Huyue tied it around his neck and smiled elegantly, ¡°Then I shall begin eating.¡± With that, he lifted all the noodles from the bowl with his chopsticks and swallowed them in one gulp. Then he choked so hard that his eyes rolled back, and hastily took a big gulp of the soup before finally catching his breath. ¡°The soup¡¯s not bad, but the noodles are tasteless.¡± Shi Xueqing covered her face, too embarrassed to look up, and silently criticized in her mind. If you gulp down the noodles in one mouthful, of course, they won¡¯t taste like much. Only Yu Ran smiled faintly. She found¡­ Cousin Xue Qing¡¯s ancestor was quite amusing. Just as Huyue was wolfing down his noodles, two girls walked into the restaurant. The two girls, one older and one younger, were gorgeous¡ªthe older one around seventeen or eighteen, and the younger one about thirteen or fourteen, both charming and lovely. Such a pair naturally attracted many gazes as they appeared. But Huyue was staring at the two girls with his mouth wide open, noodles dangling out, eyes shining brightly. At that moment, the younger girl asked, ¡°Dragon Sister, what would you like to eat?¡± Indeed, the two girls who had arrived were Xiao Sha and Xiao Yu. They had followed Xue An to Lingnan as well. ¡°Whatever¡¯s fine!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s start with ten baskets of buns!¡± Xiao Yu said cheerfully. Xiao Sha was silent for a moment, then somewhat helplessly said, ¡°Do you really like buns that much?¡± ¡°Yep yep!¡± Xiao Yu nodded seriously, ¡°I love buns so much, I suspect I was a bun in my past life.¡± Xiao Sha: ¡°¡­.¡± Meanwhile, Huyue couldn¡¯t wait to swallow the noodles in his mouth and stood up, wanting to head over. Shi Xueqing, of course, knew what her unreliable ancestor was about to do and quickly stopped him. ¡°Ancestor, please don¡¯t make a scene, they are just teenagers!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Teenagers?¡± Huyue chuckled, ¡°The ages of those two might just shock you to death if I told you!¡± After saying that, he excitedly approached them. At this time, Xiao Sha was pondering what to eat, but when she turned around, she found a man standing behind her, grinning and looking at her. Xiao Sha was so startled she nearly jumped up, thinking how could this guy walk without making a sound? Then she saw Huyue, smiling, who said, ¡°Miss, let¡¯s get acquainted, shall we?¡± Chapter 547 - Chapter 547: Chapter 547: How Is It You? (2nd Update) Chapter 547: Chapter 547: How Is It You? (2nd Update) Xiao Yu covered her mouth in fright. He actually dared to tease Dragon Sister. Does this man have a death wish? Indeed. She saw Xiao Sha¡¯s expression turn cold in an instant as he said in a cold voice, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds to disappear from my sight, or else I¡¯ll make you regret coming into this world.¡± The murderous aura in his words sent chills down one¡¯s spine. However, Huyue didn¡¯t seem to take it seriously at all, instead offering a slight smile, ¡°Are all members of the Jiaolong Clan this hot-tempered?¡± Hearing this, a sharp light burst from Xiao Sha¡¯s eyes, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Being able to see through his true form at a glance, this man was definitely no ordinary person. ¡°My name is Huyue, how about making friends? I¡¯d really like to be friends with a female demon!¡± Huyue said with a smile. Xiao Sha¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile, ¡°Want to be friends with me? Then first, catch my punch!¡± As he spoke, Xiao Sha stepped forward and unleashed a punch. The power of the punch stirred up a gale in the spacious restaurant. Huyue shook his head and sighed lightly, ¡°These days, the females are much more overbearing than the males.¡± With that, he stretched out his hand and easily blocked Xiao Sha¡¯s domineering punch. Bang. After a muffled sound, Xiao Sha trembled at the shoulder and was actually forced back several steps. Huyue, however, didn¡¯t move an inch, and with a slight smile, said, ¡°How about now? Am I qualified to be your friend yet?¡± Xiao Sha felt her entire arm go numb from the shock, causing a storm of shock to rise in her heart. Being able to casually catch her punch, who was this man? What¡¯s more, Xiao Sha realized with horror that she couldn¡¯t see through this man at all. No matter what method she attempted to use to probe, this person seemed as if he didn¡¯t exist, a void of nothingness. This feeling was so uncomfortable it made one want to spit blood. But Xiao Sha was a stubborn character, so she snorted coldly, ¡°No matter who you are, since you dare to provoke me, I¡¯ll show you the might of the Jiaolong Clan.¡± With those words, a dazzling divine light exploded in Xiao Sha¡¯s eyes, and a Five-Clawed Golden Dragon swam within it. Huyue¡¯s eyes brightened in appreciation, nodding, ¡°No wonder your aura seemed different from the typical Jiaolong just now; you actually have an Ancient Bloodline!¡± Xiao Sha was now close to going Berserk, a step away from revealing her true form. This was her strongest human state, with dragon patterns faintly visible on her face and a layer of Dragon Scales appearing on her neck. Then, Xiao Sha took a step forward, and in the next instant, she appeared directly in front of Huyue, her fists thundering out simultaneously. The force of her punch was so powerful that it even surpassed the speed of sound, and it wasn¡¯t until her fists were almost touching Huyue¡¯s clothes that a deafening boom resounded. Yet even facing such a punch, Huyue still wore a nonchalant expression on his face. With a sudden reach of his hand, he caught Xiao Sha¡¯s wrist and then smiled at the astonished Xiao Sha, ¡°Girls shouldn¡¯t be so violent.¡± With that, he effortlessly flung her away with a flick of his wrist. Xiao Sha landed on her feet but felt her blood boiling and her vision blurring with discomfort. Huyue stood there nonchalantly, ¡°Little girl, coming again?¡± Xiao Sha gritted her teeth and charged at him once more. But once again, Huyue lightly slapped her away. Xiao Sha couldn¡¯t steady herself and fell to the ground. All this happened very fast¡ªit took only a few dozen seconds for Huyue to toy with Xiao Sha until she was dizzy and disoriented. Xiao Yu watched this scene in utter terror, especially when she saw her seemingly invincible Dragon Sister being played with like a child, her eyes nearly popped out of her head. No, this can¡¯t go on, Dragon Sister will be at a disadvantage, I must hurry and inform Immortal Master! Xiao Yu thought to herself and quietly began to back away. When she reached the entrance of the restaurant, she turned around and bolted out. Huyue naturally noticed this scene, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered with Xiao Yu. After all, she was just a sea demon, hardly worth his attention. Although Xiao Sha had been defeated several times, since Huyue had held back, he wasn¡¯t seriously injured. However, the humiliation of being toyed with was driving Xiao Sha mad. His eyes were bloodshot, and he was determined to defeat this detestable man. Huyue, on the other hand, stood there leisurely, unmoved regardless how Xiao Sha attacked. Witnessing this, Shi Xueqing was utterly dumbfounded. Could it be that her unreliable Immortal Master ancestor was actually this powerful? At the same time. An Yan, who was engrossed in playing a fighting game with Xue An, felt a sourness in her eyes as if something had clouded her vision. She couldn¡¯t help but rub them a few times. But in that moment of distraction, Xue An ¡°accidentally¡± killed An Yan¡¯s character. An Yan was a bit annoyed, ¡°You¡¯re being unfair! You only won because I got something in my eye!¡± Xue An said with a mischievous grin, ¡°A loss is a loss, no excuses!¡± ¡°Hmph,¡± An Yan rubbed her eyes, deciding to ignore Xue An, but the more she rubbed, the more uncomfortable they became. Xue An laughed and stretched out his hand to cradle An Yan¡¯s face, ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll blow on your eyes for you.¡± As he said this, he leaned in and blew gently into her eyes. The two young girls had already gone back to their bedrooms to sleep, leaving just the two of them in the living room. Consequently, An Yan¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn red. Just as the atmosphere was warming up, the front door was suddenly forced open. Then, Xiao Yu rushed in, gasping for breath, ¡°Immortal¡­ Immortal Master¡­ something terrible has happened, eh?¡± Xiao Yu was stunned because from her angle, she could see Xue An holding An Yan¡¯s face, and she couldn¡¯t tell what they were doing. ¡°Immortal Master, what are you doing?¡± When An Yan heard the noise, her face turned beet red, and she glared at Xue An before quickly hiding in the inner room. Xue An said to Xiao Yu irritably, ¡°Is there something wrong with blowing on eyes? What¡¯s so urgent that you¡¯re in such a panic?¡± That¡¯s when Xiao Yu remembered the critical situation, ¡°Immortal Master, you should quickly check it out. Dragon Sister was beaten by a man in the restaurant!¡± No sooner had she spoken when a loud crash came from the direction of the restaurant, as if something had been smashed to pieces. Xue An¡¯s expression turned cold, a glint of murderous intent flashing in his eyes. Dare to lay a hand on my pet? With that thought, Xue An had already charged out the door. It was only a few hundred meters from where Xue An lived to the restaurant, and he arrived in an instant. When he got there. Indeed! Half of the restaurant¡¯s wall had been knocked down. Xiao Sha was lying on the ground, struggling to get up. A man walked out slowly, seemingly with a smile on his face. Fire rose in Xue An¡¯s heart and he sneered, ¡°Looking for death!¡± With that, he charged forward, throwing a punch. The might of that punch caused the entire heavens and earth to fall silent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Huyue was startled by this sudden attack and thought the voice sounded very familiar. But Huyue didn¡¯t dare to underestimate his opponent and readied himself to parry the blow. Just then, as Xue An closed in, he and Huyue came face to face. ¡°What the hell, it¡¯s you?¡± The two men shouted in unison. Chapter 549 - Chapter 549: Chapter 549: It should be quite clear (4th update) Chapter 549: Chapter 549: It should be quite clear (4th update) A few small dishes, a pot of old wine. Xue An and Huyue sat opposite each other, suddenly both fell into silence. ¡°Actually, after you perished, I searched through The Multiverse, hoping to find your soul, but to no avail. At that time, I thought you were truly dead,¡± Huyue suddenly said. ¡°Seeing me alive now, are you disappointed?¡± Xue An said with a slight smile. Huyue shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m quite happy! After all, if you were gone, The Myriad Realms would seem rather lonely!¡± Xue An suddenly felt goosebumps all over his body and instinctively moved back a bit, ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯m not interested in men, including male foxes!¡± ¡°Piss off! I¡¯m even less interested in you! I only like pretty young ladies!¡± Xue An snickered, then a brief silence followed. ¡°Come, let¡¯s have a drink! To our long-awaited reunion!¡± Xue An lifted his cup and said. ¡°Sure! And to your return from the dead!¡± They both drained their cups in one gulp. Although for cultivators of their level, worldly wine already had no effect. But swallowing this wine still brought a pleasant feeling. At that moment, An Yan came over with a few plates of stir-fried dishes. Huyue hurried to his feet to take them. ¡°I was going to ask the chef to come over and cook, but your brother insisted on eating at home, so I just whipped up a few dishes. Make do with them!¡± said An Yan with a smile. ¡°Sister-in-law is being modest. The great honor is mine to have you cook personally for me.¡± ¡°Then you two chat away, I¡¯ll go to the inner room. Call me if you need anything!¡± An Yan left very tactfully after finishing her words. A smart woman would never interfere with her husband¡¯s drinking session, as it would only lead to annoyance. Huyue watched An Yan¡¯s receding figure, ¡°Is this the girl you¡¯ve been unable to forget?¡± Xue An nodded. ¡°Very beautiful! No wonder you¡¯ve been as steady as a rock for three thousand years, not even giving a glance to girls like my sister.¡± ¡°How many times have I said¡­¡± Huyue gently shook his head, interrupting Xue An¡¯s words, ¡°No need to explain, I know it¡¯s not your fault, and¡­ I too have found a woman who only has eyes for me.¡± Xue An happened to be eating a mouthful of food and almost sprayed it out upon hearing this. ¡°Cough cough, what did you say?¡± ¡°I said, I too have found a woman who only has eyes for me!¡± ¡°Is she blind?¡± Huyue: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Alright, no more jokes! Congratulations!¡± Xue An laughed and raised his glass. The two of them drank again. Then Huyue spoke with a hint of emotion, ¡°I¡¯ve lived for a hundred thousand years and seen too much love and affection. I thought I had seen through it all! But I didn¡¯t expect that upon visiting that world, the moment I saw her, I felt as if I was struck.¡± Xue An listened with a smile and then asked, ¡°Which princess from Fox Country is she?¡± Huyue shook his head. ¡°Then she must be the daughter of some Heavenly Divine?¡± Huyue sighed, ¡°She¡¯s an utterly ordinary mortal!¡± Xue An was stunned. ¡°Do you find it unbelievable? So do I! But the first time I saw her, when she looked at me with eyes as wet and soft as a deer¡¯s, I knew I was a goner.¡± Xue An shook his head and chuckled. ¡°I know you want to mock me, go ahead, do as you please!¡± Huyue had a resolute expression on his face. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, I have no intention of mocking you! Because I understand that feeling very well! The first time I laid eyes on An Yan, I was struck as if by lightning, and I had only one thought in my mind, I¡¯d even become a bandit if that¡¯s what it took to make her my bandit chief¡¯s lady!¡± Huyue burst into loud laughter, ¡°Those words should be shouted for all to hear!¡± The two drank their third cup of wine. ¡°When are you going to bring her over so I can see what my sister-in-law looks like?¡± Huyue smiled bitterly, ¡°She¡¯s just an ordinary mortal, and she doesn¡¯t even know my identity to this day, how can I bring her out?¡± ¡°Oh? So you¡¯re planning to keep hiding it from her forever?¡± Xue An asked. Huyue sighed deeply, ¡°I¡¯ve tried probing her thoughts, but she¡¯s a very determined, even somewhat silly girl. She says she doesn¡¯t yearn for immortality, she just wants this one lifetime.¡± Xue An¡¯s mouth was slightly agape, ¡°Did you get yourself an underage girl? Otherwise, why so naive?¡± Huyue ignored Xue An¡¯s comment and continued wistfully, ¡°You don¡¯t understand her, and even I don¡¯t quite understand her! Perhaps it¡¯s also for this reason that she attracts me like a magnet!¡± ¡°Enough! Let¡¯s drink to the fox women who¡¯ve escaped the clutches!¡± Xue An said with a laugh. Huyue glared at Xue An but raised his cup nonetheless. It wasn¡¯t until it was time to drink that Xue An said softly, ¡°Brother, my blessings to you! You¡¯ve finally found her!¡± Huyue nodded and downed his drink in one gulp. After a few cups, the atmosphere became lively. Then, Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°You¡¯ve forcibly compressed your strength, even risking deception of the local Heavenly Dao Laws with a Nascent Soul Avatar so you could descend here, what exactly are you trying to do?¡± Huyue sighed slightly, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t want to come here either, but there will be great changes in the mortal world, I had no choice!¡± ¡°Oh? Great changes in the mortal world?¡± Huyue nodded, ¡°Although you ascended from a mere mortal to an unmatched Immortal Venerable within a short three thousand years, you¡¯re still too new to it, unaware of many secrets within The Multiverse.¡± Xue An nodded slightly, acknowledging the truth in Huyue¡¯s words. The vastness of The Multiverse means that even an Immortal Venerable can¡¯t possibly know all its secrets. That¡¯s why Xue An was willing to risk everything to take that next step and become a saint through ascension. It¡¯s a pity that he fell short in the end and ended up being reborn. Huyue continued, ¡°The power of Fox Country may not be the strongest in The Multiverse, but its longstanding history definitely ranks among the top, and thus, many secrets unknown to the world are recorded within Fox Country.¡± ¡°Take this mortal realm as an example! Although it has a low Cultivation Level and scarce Spiritual Energy, known as the desolate land in all four directions, rumors have it that this mortal realm is actually the very foundation of the Myriad Realms!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Xue An was slightly surprised. ¡°At first, I too had my doubts! But later, I realized it¡¯s all true!¡± ¡°If The Multiverse are the branches and leaves, then the mortal realm is the tree¡¯s roots!¡± ¡°Moreover, to my knowledge, there are several places like the mortal realm in The Multiverse! But this one is clearly the most important!¡± ¡°Every great change also means a violent shake in The Multiverse Realms! Also known as a cataclysm! And now, such a cataclysm is upon us!¡± Xue An said lightly, ¡°A complete severance of heaven and earth, with the gods descending?¡± Huyue was slightly shocked, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly it!¡± ¡°No wonder recently, the Spiritual Energy here has begun to recover, and the gods and demons of The Multiverse are all trying to get their hands on this realm.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Then do you know what those guys are seeking?¡± ¡°What?¡± Huyue dipped his finger in wine and wrote two characters on the table. ¡°Destiny?¡± Xue An was taken aback for a moment and then read it aloud. Huyue nodded, ¡°Exactly, destiny!¡± Chapter 550 - Chapter 550: Chapter 550 The So-Called Fortune (First Update) Chapter 550: Chapter 550 The So-Called Fortune (First Update) The so-called fate is the determinate power bestowed upon all things between heaven and earth. Mysterious yet true, it indeed exists. And not only humans possess fate, but a city, a nation, even an ethnic group, all have their own fate. ¡°When fate arrives, the whole world aligns with you; when it departs, even heroes lose their freedom.¡± That¡¯s to say, when blessed with fate, even an ant can ascend to the heavens and transform into a Divine Dragon. But once fate dissipates, even if you are a Divine Dragon, you will be trapped in the shallows. Huyue continued, ¡°According to the secret legends passed down in the Hua Clan Fox Realm, every calamity produces a Fate Pearl in this mortal world. Whoever possesses this object will become the favored one in the next calamity, blessing their entire group!¡± ¡°As the calamity approaches, the Fate Secret Realm will open in the mortal world, naturally attracting the covetous eyes of gods and demons from The Multiverse!¡± Upon hearing Huyue¡¯s words, Xue An¡¯s gaze flickered. He thought back to the images on the turtle shell. The ancestors of the Hua Clan were incredibly powerful, able to shoot down the chaos-inducing Jin Wu with a single arrow, but why did they suddenly cut down the Jianmu tree and sever themselves from this world? And that final line, ¡°protect my Hua Clan,¡± seemed not so simple. Xue An had some doubts in his heart, but soon suppressed them. Without more information, wild guesses would not solve any problems, only bring unnecessary worry. And since the calamity was imminent, the answers would certainly lie within this round of catastrophe. He would go in search of them when the time came. After all, as long as he was present, he would not allow gods or demons to bring chaos to the world. If the gods dared to descend, then he would annihilate them! Huyue had been watching Xue An all the while, and after a long pause, he chuckled and said, ¡°I bet you¡¯re thinking right now about how to slaughter all those gods and demons who dare to meddle!¡± Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°I actually feel a bit sorry for those gods and demons! Honestly, how did you manage to cultivate to such a level in this world where the Spiritual Energy is so scarce?¡± ¡°Do you want to know?¡± Huyue nodded eagerly, ¡°Of course, I do. My avatar¡¯s Cultivation Level is too low, and I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to handle the impending calamity. So, I want to improve my Cultivation Level as soon as possible!¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple, because yours truly is a genius!¡± Huyue was momentarily speechless because he actually couldn¡¯t refute that claim. He had witnessed how Xue An in his previous life went from an obscure Cultivator to an unparalleled Immortal Venerable in just a mere thousand years. Such progress could no longer be described as genius; it was downright monstrous. But that smug attitude of his was truly infuriating! Huyue gnashed his teeth as he looked at Xue An. But since he couldn¡¯t defeat him, what was he to do? Huyue glanced at the wine pot on the table, and suddenly had an idea, saying with a smile, ¡°Alright, enough about that. It¡¯s a rare reunion of old friends, so let¡¯s not return tonight until we¡¯re drunk!¡± With that, he personally poured a cup of wine and handed it to Xue An. However, as he passed the wine, he secretly slipped a Drunkenness Talisman Spell into it. The Multiverse originally had no such spell, but because Huyue often drank with people, he had created this Talisman Spell. Xue An took the cup, but did not drink it, and instead quietly looked at Huyue. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Huyue¡¯s face was the picture of calm. Xue An shook his head, ¡°Nothing, just that the moonlight tonight is nice, and it¡¯s a good night for getting drunk!¡± ¡°Hahaha, I think so too!¡± Huyue laughed, looking very joyful. An hour later. Xiao Sha dragged the stuffed Xiao Yu, who had finished ten baskets of buns, back home. ¡°Dragon Sister, why are you walking so fast? I still have a bun here; do you want it?¡± Xiao Yu pulled out a bun from who knows where and offered it to Xiao Sha. Xiao Sha didn¡¯t pay her any attention. Because Xiao Sha was in a very bad mood. Not only had she been flirted with by someone, but she also couldn¡¯t beat him. For Xiao Sha, who was always prideful and arrogant, this was simply unbearable. It was normal for her not to be able to defeat the boss. But how come she just couldn¡¯t beat that slovenly guy who clearly didn¡¯t look like much? With these thoughts in mind, Xiao Sha quickened her pace and turned a corner, heading home. Then she stopped dead in her tracks. Not just her, but also Xiao Yu, who was slowly savoring the last steamed bun as if afraid of finishing it, was also dumbfounded. Under the moonlight that filled the courtyard, that detestable fellow who had defeated her was squatting on the ground, howling and crying his eyes out. While crying, he also mumbled incoherently. ¡°Wuu wuu wuu, this is too hard! My sister is nowhere to be found, and I can¡¯t even defeat this Xue An!¡± ¡°Pfft, the moon isn¡¯t even round today, it¡¯s infuriating! Is even the moon bullying me?¡± What¡­ what was going on? Xiao Sha was in shock. Xue An, who had appeared in the courtyard at some point, sighed helplessly, ¡°Alright, stop crying, I know you¡¯ve had it tough! Go back to sleep already!¡± ¡°Why do I listen to you? I won¡¯t go back to sleep. I¡¯m going to sleep right here!¡± Saying so, Huyue directly lay down in the courtyard, and moments later, started to snore loudly. Xue An, caught between laughter and tears, turned to the stunned Xiao Sha and said, ¡°This guy is drunk!¡± In fact, during the drinking just now, Xue An had noticed Huyue¡¯s little trick and so he decided to go along with it, drinking together with Huyue. As a result, Xue An was fine, but after three cups, Huyue was completely plastered and started to act foolishly in his drunkenness. But his drunken antics were different from others; he didn¡¯t make a fuss or cause trouble, he just squatted on the ground and started howling and crying! It seemed as if he was trying to cry out all the tears of his lifetime. Xiao Sha, watching Huyue lying on the ground and sleeping soundly, suddenly broke into a smile. Hmph, dare to bully me? You¡¯ve got your comeuppance now! Meanwhile. In the Bitter Zen Temple amidst the mountains in the Northwest. The fat monk finished offering incense and then sat down on a meditation cushion to begin his daily practice. Ever since his disciple Hui Nian died at the Hidden Immortal Sect¡¯s convention, the fat monk had closed off the temple gates and stopped bothering with worldly affairs. While the fat monk was devotedly chanting scriptures. Suddenly, amidst the previously silent hall, the sounds of the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s chants spread through the air, accompanied by a sweet fragrance. The fat monk opened his eyes in astonishment and looked up. He saw the Buddha statue facing him slowly open its eyes and then step down from the shrine. With each step, a pure white lotus bloomed under his feet, supporting him as he moved forward. The fat monk first gasped, then a look of wild joy gradually spread across his face, and with choking sobs, he prostrated on the floor, fervently kowtowing. ¡°Immortal Venerable above, your disciple pays homage to you!¡± As the Buddha statue approached, the clay on its body peeled away bit by bit. By the time it reached the fat monk, it had transformed into a skinny monk with a bare upper body. This was the founder of the Bitter Zen Temple, the Ku Chan Venerable, who had long since ascended to the Buddha Kingdom. Ku Chan Venerable slowly extended his palm, large as a fan, and gently caressed the fat monk¡¯s head. ¡°You have worked hard these years!¡± ¡°I have not toiled! To witness the Venerable¡¯s return is my life¡¯s fulfillment!¡± the fat monk said, laughing and crying at the same time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ku Chan Venerable revealed a slight smile, and with his smile, the temple, which was somewhat dilapidated, suddenly shone with golden light and was renewed in all its splendor. ¡°Very good! As I descend this time, you shall be my protector!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As he responded, a faint golden light appeared above the fat monk¡¯s head, and he gradually took on a dignified and venerable aura. But at the same time, his eyes lost much of their spark of life, and his gaze became dull and blank. Chapter 551 - Chapter 551: Chapter 551: Asura Descends (Second Update) Chapter 551: Chapter 551: Asura Descends (Second Update) Overseas. Shura Island. Compared with the other Hidden Immortal Sects¡¯ desolation, Shura Island could truly be considered prosperous. At this moment, within an underground palace at the center of the island. The island master of Shura Island, the slayer, was respectfully kneeling before an extremely ferocious and grim deity statue, saying with an excited voice, ¡°Great King, everything you requested has been prepared!¡± A voice as ethereal yet imperious as ever emanated from the statue, ¡°Good! Bring them forth!¡± The slayer signaled to his subordinates behind him with a glance, and they quickly carried a stretcher up. When they uncovered the white cloth on the stretcher, there was unmistakably a blurred mass of flesh and blood. The slayer reverently said, ¡°Great King, this is a martial warrior captured as per your command, and tortured to death while bound, filled with boundless resentment!¡± The statue snorted coldly, ¡°Still too weak!¡± The color drained from the slayer¡¯s face, and he quickly prostrated on the ground, ¡°Great King, calm your anger! This was a martial expert captured after the loss of dozens of my subordinates!¡± ¡°Enough, in this barren world, I do not expect you to find anything of high quality! Let it be him!¡± As it spoke, a clump of black fog appeared above the statue. This dense fog emitted an ominous aura that was chilling to the bone. Then, the fog drifted over the stretcher and split into countless tendrils, completely covering the corpse. A moment later, the fog seemed to dissolve into the body like water, and thereafter the dead body began to tremble. Suddenly. The corpse slowly opened its eyes. They were blood-red, filled with endless murderous intent and a brutal air. The slayer and many disciples of Shura Island promptly knelt to the ground. ¡°We welcome the descent of the Shura King!¡± The Shura King sneered and grabbed a disciple who was closest, and before the unlucky soul could even scream, its head was crushed in a single grip, and the Shura King began to feast voraciously on the brain matter. This bloody and terrifying scene made many of the island¡¯s disciples tremble uncontrollably. Only the slayer watched the scene with a rapturous expression, flattering egregiously, ¡°Magnificent is the divine might of the Great King!¡± After consuming a few mouthfuls of brain matter greedily, the Shura King licked its lips, ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve tasted this flavor! How nostalgic!¡± While speaking, the muscles on the Shura King¡¯s body began to convulse wildly, the scars left from the torturous death disappeared instantly, and its face transformed into an exceedingly sinister visage. ¡°My divine name is Fei Tian! Do you remember it now?¡± ¡°Yes! The esteemed Lord Fei Tian!¡± the slayer hurriedly replied. ¡°Send people out to scout everywhere. If there¡¯s any anomaly in this world, report it to me at once!¡± the incarnated Shura King said indifferently. ¡°Yes!¡± At the same time, not just on Shura Island, in the Hidden Immortal Sects such as the Golden Lion Tower and White Dragon Sect, either ancestral founders were descending to the world, or the deities they worshiped were making an appearance. Moreover, strange beings were beginning to emerge in famous mountains and rivers or bustling markets. The entire world slowly became lively. Meanwhile, in the Yu Family of Lingnan. Everything was still so peaceful and tranquil. The official engagement ceremony was about to begin. But Huyue was still sprawling on the sofa in the living room, sound asleep, his snores nearly lifting the roof off. An Yan said somewhat helplessly, ¡°How much did you let him drink yesterday? Why is he so drunk?¡± ¡°He wanted to drink on his own accord! I didn¡¯t force him!¡± Xue An laughed as he spoke. ¡°What should we do now? Just let him sleep here?¡± An Yan asked. Xue An shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ll wake him up!¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use, Xiao Sha almost beat him up just now, and still couldn¡¯t wake him up!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t used the right method.¡± As he spoke, Xue An walked forward, ¡°Wow, what a beautiful female demon!¡± Huyue, who had been snoring loudly, instantly opened his eyes and leaped up from the couch, ¡°Where? Where?¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Sorry, it just flew away!¡± Several black lines appeared on Huyue¡¯s forehead as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Xue An, you¡¯re playing me again, aren¡¯t you?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°You guessed it!¡± Huyue: ¡°¡­¡±. ¡°Enough, both of you, stop bickering like children! We¡¯re about to attend someone¡¯s ceremony!¡± An Yan said with a mix of laughter and helplessness. The scene that just unfolded appeared to An Yan like two young boys squabbling! She couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly, no wonder there¡¯s a saying that men are boys till death! Huyue didn¡¯t quite agree with Xue An, but he had a great respect for An Yan and nodded, ¡°Alright, sister-in-law!¡± At this moment, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian came downstairs, having changed their clothes. ¡°Mommy, when are we going to the banquet?¡± Nian Nian asked with blinking eyes. ¡°Just wait a little longer, and we¡¯ll go!¡± An Yan said with a smile. Huyue, however, was staring at the two little girls, and after a moment, said with immense envy, ¡°Xue An, are these both your daughters?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°My heavens! They¡¯re so adorable!¡± Huyue¡¯s eyes shone as he stepped forward, squatted down, and said with a beaming smile, ¡°Little beauties, what are your names?¡± Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian looked at each other, then said in unison, ¡°Auntie, my name is Xue Xiang (Xue Nian)!¡± The smile on Huyue¡¯s face froze. Ah¡­ Auntie? And this spectacle made everyone present try to hold back their laughter. An Yan, struggling to keep her composure, said to the two little girls, ¡°How could you call him auntie?¡± Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian nodded thoughtfully after hearing this, then said together, ¡°We apologize. We shouldn¡¯t have called you auntie!¡± Huyue¡¯s face relaxed a bit, but what the little girls said next drove him completely crazy. ¡°You¡¯re so pretty, we should have called you sister!¡± Even An Yan couldn¡¯t help it anymore and covered her mouth, shaking with laughter. Xue An was amused as well. Huyue¡¯s expression became extremely awkward, ¡°Eh¡­ little beauties, you¡¯ve got it all wrong. Uncle here is a boy! How could you call me sister?¡± ¡°A boy?¡± the two little girls exclaimed with wide eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Huyue proudly showed off his arms, declaring, ¡°And a very strong boy at that!¡± Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian looked on in amazement, ¡°Wow, that¡¯s impressive!¡± Enjoying the girls¡¯ admiring gazes, Huyue became even prouder and stood up to strike a few bodybuilding poses to display his ¡°strength.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But just then, he heard Xue Xiang say, ¡°Uncle, with you being so pretty, you really should have been a girl!¡± Xue Xiang¡¯s deadly jab shattered Huyue¡¯s pride in an instant. And as if his demise wasn¡¯t thorough enough, Xue Nian added another blow. ¡°Sister, Uncle is clearly trying very hard to be a girl! Just look at the poses he just struck, so pretty!¡± Suddenly, Huyue felt¡­ this wasn¡¯t fun at all! Chapter 552 - Chapter 552: Chapter 552 Thanks for the rainbow gift from Old Iron (Third Update) Chapter 552: Chapter 552 Thanks for the rainbow gift from Old Iron (Third Update) Today was a rare, clear day for Lingnan. Though it was only an engagement ceremony, the Yu Family still hosted it with great pomp and circumstance. They specifically invited guests from all corners to be witnesses. Xue An¡¯s family, as the most important VIPs, were seated in a separate room on the second floor. Huyue stood by the window, watching the festivities with keen interest and occasionally letting out a few sighs of admiration. ¡°This little girl is quite attractive!¡± ¡°Ah, that one¡¯s not bad either!¡± Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang, two little girls, heard Huyue talking so animatedly and also came over to look down. After watching for a while, Xiang Xiang looked up at Huyue and said. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve noticed that none of these young ladies are as pretty as you!¡± Nian Nian nodded in agreement next to her, ¡°Mm-hmm, I think so too.¡± Huyue¡¯s smile froze, and after his eyelids twitched wildly for a bit, he helplessly said, ¡°Nian Nian, Xiang Xiang, in the future you shouldn¡¯t say uncle is pretty, you should say uncle is very handsome! Understand?¡± The two little girls looked at each other, then shook their heads and said in unison, ¡°Mom said lying is not what good children do!¡± Huyue: ¡°¡­.¡± The ceremony progressed in an orderly fashion, just as the couple was ready to exchange their engagement tokens. At the distant horizon, a rainbow slowly unfolded. This sight drew a chorus of gasps from the crowd. Huyue, however, blinked in surprise and then said with astonishment, ¡°How can there be such a weak deity?¡± Huyue could see the deity¡¯s aura contained within the rainbow, but that aura was so feeble. It even made Huyue wonder how that deity managed to survive at all. ¡°It¡¯s a young girl who became a deity after her death! She has ties with Yu Family going back several generations; this must be a congratulatory gift she¡¯s giving to Yu Ming!¡± Xue An said as he walked to the window, speaking indifferently. Huyue¡¯s eyes began to sparkle, ¡°Young girl? Is she pretty?¡± Clearly, that¡¯s where all his attention was now. Xue An gave Huyue a glance, ¡°Probably not as pretty as you!¡± Huyue didn¡¯t know how to refute that and could only thicken his skin and pretend he hadn¡¯t heard. Then he leaned out of the window and shouted toward the distance. ¡°Hey, thanks for the rainbow, buddy!¡± The crowd downstairs was stunned by this sudden outburst. And the rainbow in the sky seemed to be frightened as well, trembling slightly before hastily disappearing. Huyue retracted his body and chuckled, ¡°Quite shy!¡± Xue An finally couldn¡¯t help it, ¡°Where did you learn all this from?¡± Huyue smiled proudly, ¡°From a smartphone! I think smartphones are the most interesting things in this world! People talk so nicely on them, I absolutely love it!¡± As he spoke, Huyue took out a smartphone, skillfully opened a live streaming app, and excitedly swiped through. ¡°Look at this, how pretty the ladies here are! Especially this princess, she¡¯s my favorite! She sounds so nice! Even though her face is covered, she must be beautiful!¡± With that, he clicked on a stream. At that moment, the princess was connecting with someone else on a call, and Huyue grinned as he held up the phone for Xue An to see. ¡°Listen to this, isn¡¯t her voice pleasant?¡± Xue An glanced at the smartphone screen, then his expression turned strange. ¡°Are you sure this is the super pretty young lady you¡¯ve been talking about?¡± Huyue nodded, ¡°Of course! I even sent her a good amount of money!¡± Xue An turned his head away, unable to bear looking, ¡°Don¡¯t say I know you!¡± With that, he turned and walked away. Huyue was somewhat perplexed, ¡°Is there a problem? What happened to the beauty? How strange!¡± As he spoke, he lowered his head to look at the screen. Then, he froze. He saw that the photo used by the lady he had rewarded to cover her face had somehow failed, revealing her true appearance. And this true appearance turned out to be a grandmother-level elderly participant. Watching this ¡°grandmother,¡± who didn¡¯t realize her face-covering software had malfunctioned, pretending to be cute, claiming to be a beauty anchor, and letting out giggles, Huyue¡¯s complexion went from green to pale, his hand holding the phone trembled incessantly. ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Xiang Xiang piped up, having emerged from who knows where. ¡°Yes, Uncle, are you not feeling well?¡± Nian Nian asked. ¡°Uncle is fine, Uncle is just a bit tired!¡± Huyue said somewhat sadly. Xiang Xiang leaned over for a glance at the phone, ¡°Wow, Uncle, are you chatting with an old granny?¡± At those words, Huyue shuddered and immediately threw his phone out of the window. ¡°No, how could I possibly be chatting with someone? Hehehehehe.¡± Huyue laughed nervously a few times. This incident obviously dealt a great blow to Huyue; he sat on the sofa in silence for at least five minutes. Only when his disciple Shi Xueqing came over did he ask, somewhat bewildered, ¡°Good disciple, is there something in this world called ¡®beauty filters¡¯?¡± Shi Xueqing was baffled by the question, ¡°Yes! What about it, Ancestor Master?¡± Huyue shook his head, ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that these ¡®beauty filters¡¯ seem to be more powerful than our Fox Clan¡¯s Illusory Art.¡± However, Huyue¡¯s resilience was clearly very strong, and he soon returned to normal but developed a quirk. That was, whenever anyone mentioned the word ¡°grandmother¡± in front of him, he would flip out on the spot. After a while, the banquet dishes started to flow forth like water. While everyone was eating, Yu Ming, accompanied by Yuan Yunxin, came over to offer a toast and express their gratitude. Yu Ran followed behind, holding a bottle of wine. ¡°Sir, your presence here is our honor. Yuan Yunxin and I would like to raise this glass to you!¡± Yu Ming and Yuan Yunxin lifted their glasses. Xue An smiled slightly and emptied his glass in one gulp. Then Yu Ming gestured with his eyes for his sister Yu Ran to come forward to pour more wine. Yu Ran, who had been lost in thought, snapped back to reality upon seeing her brother¡¯s glance and hurried over to pour the wine. Yet her hand shook slightly as she did so. Huyue saw this scene, then took a meaningful look at Xue An and smiled profoundly. He understood why, the first time he saw Yu Ran, he noticed such deep emotions knitting between the brows of this heaven¡¯s pampered child. So it was because of Xue An. If that was the case, then she could only blame herself. You see, his own sister Hu Ying was once touted as a beauty that appeared only once in a millennium in the Fox Realm. Even with such qualifications, Xue An remained unmoved. In the end, it resulted in Hu Ying running away from home, and her whereabouts are still unknown to this day. Thinking of this made Huyue¡¯s liver ache. After the engagement party, Xue An and the family stayed in Lingnan for one night, then prepared to return to Beijiang the next day. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As for Huyue¡­ He naturally followed. Especially when he heard that Xue An had come on a private jet, and that there were numerous flight attendants on board, Huyue stated very seriously that he was following Xue An solely to quickly locate the Fate Secret Realm. As for whether others believed him or not, that was inconsequential. Chapter 554 - Chapter 554: Chapter 554 Heading to Qingmang (2nd Update) Chapter 554: Chapter 554 Heading to Qingmang (2nd Update) Qingmang Town. Yue Lai Hotel. Xue Lan, who was seated in meditation on the bed, felt a jolt throughout her body. Her previously somewhat obstructed thoughts suddenly cleared, and her cultivation level began to surge. Moments later, Xue Lan slowly opened her eyes, a sharp glint flashing and vanishing. The cultivation level that had been stuck at Xiaoyao now finally broke through to Heavenly Being. And it was directly at the peak of Heavenly Being. But a hint of confusion flickered in Xue Lan¡¯s eyes. Because just as she was cultivating, she suddenly sensed a change in the energy between heaven and earth, as if something had been added. Then, under this inexplicable feeling, she had successfully broken through. What was that? Xue Lan racked her brain but couldn¡¯t figure it out, eventually shaking her head. Forget it. After all, she had broken through, so why worry about what it was! Xue Lan got out of bed, habitually opened the window, and prepared to breathe in some fresh air. Her room had the best location in the entire Yue Lai Hotel, offering a view of Mount Qingmang upon opening the window. Since it was close to the end of the year, which was the off-season for tourism, Yue Lai Hotel had quieted down. So, Xue Lan had moved in to stay here. Just as Xue Lan was about to wash up after pushing open the window, she suddenly froze. Mount Qingmang, which should have been withered, was now suddenly dressed in green; lush trees and blooming flowers presented a scene brimming with life. How¡­ how could this be? Could it be that she had been in a deep meditation for several months, and it was now spring of the following year? Xue Lan quickly took out her phone to check. The time was perfectly normal, wasn¡¯t it? So what was going on? In just one night, the vast Mount Qingmang had inexplicably returned to springtime; this was simply incredible. Xue Lan didn¡¯t bother with her washing anymore, and quickly went downstairs. By the time she reached the hotel lobby, the security guards and attendants were all discussing this matter. Upon seeing Xue Lan, they immediately stood up straight, not daring to speak any further. Xue Lan had been managing Yue Lai Hotel for more than two years; her authority had sunk deep into people¡¯s hearts, and nobody dared to belittle her due to her age. However, Xue Lan paid no attention to these people and ran out of the hotel, standing on the street to observe. She saw the greenery spreading down from Mount Qingmang all the way to the edge of the town, where it gradually thinned out. Even so, Xue Lan could still see a hint of green on the two large trees by the hotel¡¯s entrance. At this moment, not just her, the whole Qingmang Town was discussing this event. All sorts of theories were rampant. Some said it was due to a seasonal warming. Others said this year¡¯s winter simply wasn¡¯t cold enough. And some went straight to the point, directly claiming it was the divine intervention of the deity of Mount Qingmang. Obviously, this last explanation gained a lot of traction, as many people had already spontaneously rushed to the foot of the mountain to burn incense and pray. Of course, Xue Lan didn¡¯t believe those rumors. She stood on the street, deep in thought for a moment, then took out her phone to call Xue An. Xue An was at that moment playing video games with Huyue. Ever since being duped by an old lady during a live stream, Huyue had lost faith in those attractive female streamers and became obsessively fond of playing games instead. Especially fighting games, for which he had a particular passion. Given that Huyue¡¯s cultivation level and physique were far superior to ordinary people, he quickly became extremely skilled at the games in a short amount of time. Moreover, he was extremely competitive and would never hold back to let others win. After making Xiao Sha cry from defeat, everyone kept their distance, leaving only Xue An who would play a couple of rounds with him. At this moment, the fight had reached its most critical juncture. The characters controlled by both sides were on their last sliver of health, and a single mistake could mean certain death. Just as the two were in the throes of battle, Xue An¡¯s phone started ringing. Xue An pressed the controller with one hand and took out his cell phone with the other, seeing it was his sister, Xue Lan, calling, he answered it. ¡°Hello! Lan¡¯er, what¡¯s up?¡± Xue An had just uttered his first sentence. Huyue saw Xue An holding the controller with only one hand and thought he saw an opportunity, so he grinned viciously and made his character charge forward. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing much!¡± Xue Lan felt a sudden anxiety upon hearing Xue An¡¯s voice, and quickly steadied her nerves. ¡°Oh!¡± Xue An responded and continued to deftly control his character with one hand, dodging Huyue¡¯s attacks. ¡°It¡¯s just that Mount Qingmang seemed to have returned to spring overnight, with leaves turning green and flowers blooming in abundance! And my cultivation level broke through from Xiaoyao to the peak of Heavenly Being just last night!¡± Xue Lan paused for a moment before asking. ¡°Brother, isn¡¯t that strange?¡± Xue An, who had been focused on the screen, raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Oh? Mount Qingmang turned green overnight?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Just then, Huyue shouted triumphantly, ¡°Xue An, you¡¯re definitely losing this time!¡± As he spoke, he unleashed the powerful move he had been holding back. A slight smile appeared on Xue An¡¯s lips as he said into the phone, ¡°Hold on a second!¡± His fingers suddenly moved as though they had vanished, the only sound was the rapid clicking of the controller, followed by his character executing an ultimate finishing move. When the giant ¡®KO¡¯ appeared on the screen, Huyue stared fixedly, his face draining of color. Xue An stood up, patted him on the shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s no use, you can¡¯t beat me in real life, and you can¡¯t beat me in gaming either!¡± Just as Xue An said, Huyue had played dozens of games with him, but he hadn¡¯t won a single one. This was the closest he had ever come to victory. As they spoke, there was a faint clicking sound from Xue An¡¯s controller, which then cracked and emitted wisps of smoke, irreparably damaged. Huyue stared blankly, dumbfounded. Xue An chuckled and turned to speak into the phone, ¡°Was there anything unusual about Mount Qingmang before this?¡± ¡°No, nothing. And the day before yesterday, old man Zhai came by the hotel for a visit, and he didn¡¯t mention any abnormalities in the mountain then!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve got it!¡± Xue Lan bit her lip, mustered up her courage, and asked, ¡°Brother, what do you plan to do?¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Xue An queried in return. ¡°Oh! It¡¯s nothing, just wanted to ask you! It¡¯s almost New Year¡¯s, you know! Are you¡­ coming back home for the holidays?¡± Xue Lan hesitantly let out these words. Xue An was taken aback. New Year¡¯s! Indeed, it was nearly New Year¡¯s! Since leaving Qingmang Town at the age of a teenager, it had been thousands of years since he had gone back for New Year¡¯s. But what would be the point of returning? The family was gone! Relatives were no longer there! Xue Lan was also feeling nervous by then, having mustered up the courage to ask the question, she now somewhat regretted it. Xue An fell silent for a moment, then laughed, ¡°Alright! Then let¡¯s return to Qingmang Town for the New Year! Might as well see what¡¯s really going on!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After hanging up the call, Huyue stood up and asked, ¡°Something going on?¡± Xue An grinned, ¡°Yes! And it¡¯s happening right in my hometown, Mount Qingmang!¡± Then he turned to An Yan and said, ¡°This New Year¡¯s, let¡¯s go to Qingmang!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± An Yan had no objections. Huyue nodded, ¡°As this calamity approaches, the Fate Secret Realm will open, and such phenomena will become more frequent; it¡¯s just uncertain whether this time the Fate Secret Realm will open at Mount Qingmang!¡± Chapter 555 - Chapter 555: Chapter 555 Killing People like Killing Pigs and Dogs (First Update) Chapter 555: Chapter 555 Killing People like Killing Pigs and Dogs (First Update) Li Hongyan walked down the street with a look of arrogance on her face. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Auntie Li? What¡¯s the matter? Off to the hotel again?¡± A shop owner cleaning the storefront shouted when she saw Li Hongyan. Li Hongyan stopped in her tracks, nodded her head in self-satisfaction, and then put on a helpless fa?ade as she said, ¡°There¡¯s no helping it, Lan managing such a big hotel all by herself is really too much, as her mother I have to share some of the burden!¡± ¡°Well, you must admit your Lan has real ability, taking on such a heavy responsibility at her young age, managing dozens of employees! Unlike my kid, still asking me for money! Alas, you can¡¯t compare people with each other, can you!¡± the shop owner said half in admiration and half in exhalation. Li Hongyan couldn¡¯t help but feel more proud upon hearing this. Her character was just like that, always loved to be the center of attention. Especially after Xue Lan took over Yue Lai Hotel, she often acted as if she were the proprietress of Yue Lai Hotel herself. When talking to others, she nearly lifted her head high enough to speak down her nose at them. It wasn¡¯t until she was severely scolded by Xue Lan that she finally toned it down a bit. Of course, she would never admit such things to outsiders. After chatting a little more, Li Hongyan sashayed away. The shop owner watched her leave, a look of disgust on her face. Moments later, owners from several neighboring shops gathered around. ¡°Look at Li Hongyan, all smug like that, just irritating to watch,¡± one of the owners said disdainfully. ¡°What¡¯s the use of being angry, when someone has such a good daughter?¡± another said, envy clear on their face. ¡°Do you really think that hotel belongs to her daughter?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Heh, this Xue Lan is just someone else¡¯s manager! The real big boss, ah¡­¡± the talker teased, deliberately pausing. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Come on, spill it!¡± ¡°That hotel used to belong to the Jie family, but the land originally belonged to the Xue Family estate! Back in the day, the Xue Family¡¯s connections dwindled, aside from Xue Lan¡¯s father¡¯s line, the rest either died or left, and the estate became ownerless!¡± ¡°At that time, old man Jie Wendong from the Jie family planned to build a hotel and took a fancy to this spot. It¡¯s said he didn¡¯t even greet anyone, just bulldozed the place and started building!¡± The person reciting the past was clearly a local and knew the full story. The business owners listening were dumbfounded. ¡°Right, I know the Jie family. They were one of the most prominent households around, rich and powerful! But strangely, they suddenly fell from grace.¡± ¡°Hehe, what do you know! Initially, Jie Wendong took advantage of the fact that the Xue Family had no one left and built the hotel, right? But it just so happened that the people from the Xue Family came back not long after!¡± ¡°So what if they came back? The hotel was already built!¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what the Jie family thought at the time! But the descendants of the Xue Family didn¡¯t see it that way,¡± said the speaker, pausing for a moment before looking around and lowering their voice to continue. ¡°They say that this young master went to Mount Qingmang and when he came back, he killed Jie Wendong and his son!¡± Hisss! All the shop owners gasped in shock, their faces filled with horror. ¡°You¡¯re just talking big! If the Jie father and son were really killed, wouldn¡¯t that have caused an uproar? But there hasn¡¯t been news of anyone being arrested!¡± someone said, clearly skeptical. ¡°Hehe, you know nothing! Do you even know who this young master is?¡± ¡°What about him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the damn Qin Family¡¯s boy!¡± ¡°Which Qin Family?¡± ¡°Nonsense, of course, it¡¯s that Qin Family from Beijiang!¡± Hearing this, the group of shop owners all fell silent, not daring to make a sound. The speaker couldn¡¯t help but reveal a smug look, ¡°Now the Qin Family is not just prominent in Beijiang, but a leading enterprise in our Huaxia. It¡¯s fair to say that if the Qin Family sneezes, Beijiang will shudder!¡± No one argued, because what this person said was the undeniable truth. ¡°But when this young master committed murder, the young lady of the Qin Family just watched by the side! And the Qin Family handled all the aftermath! Once the Jie family saw the Qin Family stepping in, they didn¡¯t dare to let out a single fart, and just accepted it meekly!¡± ¡°You mean to say, this descendant from the Xue Family is associated with the young lady of the Qin Family,¡± someone remarked. ¡°Wrong! I know what you¡¯re thinking, that this person from the Xue Family is only so powerful because of the Qin Family¡¯s influence, right?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± ¡°Quite the opposite! The rapid growth and prosperity of the Qin Family in recent years are actually all because of this person from the Xue Family!¡± The man said with a sigh. All the small business owners were visibly shocked. ¡°How¡­ how is that possible?¡± someone murmured to themselves. ¡°Heh! I also thought it was impossible! But everything I¡¯m telling you, I witnessed with my own eyes!¡± the man said, followed by a wry smile. ¡°Honestly, at the time, I was working for the Jie father and son, and I was there when Jie Wendong was killed! Not to make you laugh, but even I, Geng Er, consider myself quite bold, yet that scene made my legs go soft!¡± ¡°Because I had never seen anyone so formidable, killing people like slaughtering pigs and dogs! Particularly those eyes, they were like those of a deity!¡± Geng Er began to tremble slightly, seemingly recalling the scene from back then. All these small business owners also changed color at his words. ¡°Sigh, why am I even telling you so much? Just remember, Yue Lai Hotel is actually owned by that person, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s not worth their attention. Also, to look after his kinswoman, he left it to her to manage! As for Li Hongyan¡­¡± Geng Er let out a cold laugh, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by her arrogance now. If that Mr. Xue from the Xue Family comes back, he could probably scare her to death!¡± As he was speaking, there was suddenly a commotion on the street, and Geng Er looked back annoyed, ¡°Damn it, who the hell is this! Old¡­¡± He hadn¡¯t finished his sentence when he froze. Because a convoy was slowly making its way from the end of the street, all black Mercedes-Benz cars. Once the convoy slowly arrived in front of Yue Lai Hotel, door attendants hurriedly went forward to open the car doors, and a line of people got out. The first to exit were a pair of exquisitely adorable little girls, followed by several stunningly beautiful women wearing sunglasses. This grand entrance caused pedestrians on the street to be taken aback. And Geng Er began to shake uncontrollably. Because he recognized those little girls. Could it be that young master has come? Geng Er thought to himself. Indeed. Xue An finally got out of the car. Geng Er¡¯s complexion instantly went deathly pale, and he hurriedly bowed his head, not daring to look any longer. He waited until Xue An and the others had entered the hotel. Only then did the onlookers burst into waves of astonishment. ¡°Who is that! The presence is awe-inspiring!¡± ¡°Those little girls are so beautiful!¡± ¡°Heh, I think those few women are the most attractive!¡± a man snickered, but before he could finish speaking, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Geng Er, with an ashen face, stepped forward and slapped the man to the ground. ¡°Fuck, who the hell dares¡­ Second bro, why did you hit me?¡± The man intended to curse, but upon seeing it was Geng Er, he muttered with a hint of grievance. Geng Er, gritting his teeth, spat out a few words from between clenched teeth. ¡°Kid, those people who just went in, you better not even think about them, otherwise¡­ not even the Heavenly King could save you! Understand?¡± The man was so frightened by Geng Er¡¯s words that he turned ashen, ¡°Yes, yes, Second Brother, rest assured, I won¡¯t dare to mention them again!¡± Chapter 556 - Chapter 556: Chapter 556 Thorough Soul Transformation (Second Update) Chapter 556: Chapter 556 Thorough Soul Transformation (Second Update) When Xue An and his group entered the Yue Lai Hotel. Li Hongyan was quarreling with her daughter Xue Lan, her face full of displeasure. ¡°I just want to be a manager in this hotel, is that not allowed?¡± Li Hongyan muttered. Xue Lan, with a cold face, ¡°No!¡± ¡°You ungrateful brat! After all, I am your mother! Can¡¯t you even agree to this small request?¡± Xue Lan firmly shook her head, ¡°No means no. Just stay at home honestly. If you need money, I¡¯ll give it to you. Why do you need to come here to create a scene? Besides, I¡¯m not the one calling the shots at this hotel!¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t give me that official tone, as if I don¡¯t know that the Yue Lai Hotel is yours now. Is it not easy for you to arrange a position for someone? Moreover, I¡¯m here to help you, not to create a scene,¡± Li Hongyan said with a cold sneer. Taking a deep breath, Xue Lan said with an icy tone, ¡°First, this hotel is not mine; I¡¯m just managing it for Brother Xue An! Second, we don¡¯t need your help here because the moment you come, you¡¯ll only ruin things!¡± Li Hongyan¡¯s face alternated between green and red with anger, ¡°You¡­ is this how you talk to your mother?¡± With a cold laugh, Xue Lan said, ¡°Mom, have you forgotten how your tongue was cut off by Brother Xue An? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I later got some concentrated Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir from him, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to speak now!¡± Li Hongyan had her tongue cut off by Xue An in the past because she was too loose-lipped. Later, out of pity for her own mother, Xue Lan begged for a bottle of Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir. But clearly Li Hongyan was not someone who knew how to be grateful and reciprocate, exploding with rage upon hearing this, ¡°I knew it, you think you¡¯ve climbed up the ranks by hanging onto your Brother Xue An, and you no longer have me, your mother, in your eyes! Is that it?¡± Seeing her mother being so unreasonable, Xue Lan felt so angry she was on the verge of tears. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± ¡°What ¡®you¡¯? Let me tell you, no matter how much you like your Brother Xue An, the two of you are still siblings!¡± Li Hongyan said with venomous contempt on her face. Xue Lan felt so angry she was about to faint. At that moment, a detached voice came through. ¡°Bullying on account of age, using power to oppress others, what a vast display of power indeed!¡± Hearing this voice, Xue Lan trembled all over and looked up incredulously. She saw Xue An slowly approaching, his face carrying a trace of coldness. ¡°Bro¡­ Brother Xiao An!¡± Xue Lan hurriedly wiped away the tears on her face and said respectfully. Xue Anchong gave his sister a slight smile, then his gaze turned towards Li Hongyan, who was standing there dumbstruck. When she met Xue An¡¯s gaze, Li Hongyan felt her legs go weak, and she fell to the ground with a thud, saying with extreme fear. ¡°Xue¡­ Xue, I¡­¡± She was so scared that she didn¡¯t know what to say. If there was anyone in this world that she was most afraid of, it was definitely Xue An. She dared to pressure Xue Lan with words because she knew that even if Xue Lan didn¡¯t like her, she would tolerate her because she was her mother. But such tricks were completely ineffective against Xue An. Xue An looked at her and said indifferently, ¡°Now you remember to beg for mercy, isn¡¯t it a bit late?¡± ¡°Last time, I spared your life for Lan¡¯s sake, only severing your tongue, but now it seems you truly don¡¯t know how to be grateful!¡± Li Hongyan trembled all over, with a look of absolute horror in her eyes. She turned to her daughter and began pleading for help. ¡°Lan¡¯er, save me! I know I was wrong! I won¡¯t dare anymore!¡± Xue Lan wore a hesitant expression, looking troubled as she turned to Xue An. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Xue An gently shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill her.¡± Hearing these words, Li Hongyan collapsed on the ground, feeling an enormous relief as if she had survived a great calamity. Hmph, no matter how you put it, I am still your elder, it seems you really wouldn¡¯t dare to kill me! Li Hongyan thought to herself somewhat triumphantly. But Xue An¡¯s next words plunged her into the abyss. ¡°Though the death sentence is spared, the crime of living cannot escape!¡± Li Hongyan shivered and sighed in her heart; it seemed that her tongue was once again not going to be saved. But if it was to be cut, then let it be cut. After all, with the Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir, it could grow back. As Li Hongyan calculated in her mind, her face still showed great fear. Xue An looked at this shrewish woman, the corners of his mouth curling up slightly. He, of course, saw through Li Hongyan¡¯s thoughts, and thus he spoke indifferently. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you really wanted to work in this hotel? Then I¡¯ll grant you your wish.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Li Hongyan looked at Xue An in disbelief, not understanding why he would suddenly say that. Xue An had long grown tired of this woman, who was nominally his elder. If it hadn¡¯t been for Xue Lan, he would have killed her long ago. But this woman, far from being restrained, dared to be so presumptuous. It seemed she was certain he wouldn¡¯t dare kill her. But she didn¡¯t know that if Xue An wanted to kill someone, he didn¡¯t have to do it physically. To completely disappear from the soul was the most thorough way. A Divine Sense rushed directly into Li Hongyan¡¯s sea of consciousness, shattering her soul as easily as crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood. Li Hongyan¡¯s eyes instantly became vacant. If it had stopped there, then Li Hongyan would have become a walking corpse, without any perception. Xue An casually pinched a Spell Decree, and Li Hongyan¡¯s shattered soul instantly condensed. Only this time, Xue An, like a sculptor, removed all the trashy negative information, leaving only a wisp of the soul. When everything was done, and they looked at Li Hongyan again, the former malice and shrewishness had disappeared without a trace; her face showed a benevolent smile. Xue Lan had just felt a flash of Divine Sense and did not understand what had happened. But once again, because of her, Xue An had spared her troublesome mother, causing Xue Lan to feel extremely guilty. But by this time, Li Hongyan had already stood up, bowed to Xue An respectfully, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go tidy up the room!¡± This scene left Xue Lan somewhat dumbfounded. Then Li Hongyan turned her head and gave Xue Lan a sincere and loving smile, ¡°Lan¡¯er, it was all Mom¡¯s fault before, don¡¯t blame me!¡± With that, she walked away. Xue Lan stood there stunned, seemingly unable to believe that all that had just happened was real. From childhood, her mother had never given her a smiling face. ¡°Xiao An, this¡­ ¡± Xue An waved his hand, his expression solemn, ¡°Now that you have joined the Heavenly Beings, you are truly a cultivator!¡± ¡°Even if she is your mother, many parents or elders in this world, apart from having a mere title, do not act in a manner worthy of respect! Such emotions only serve to hold you back and are otherwise useless!¡± ¡°What you must do is clearly recognize this, otherwise your path of cultivation will be extremely difficult!¡± Xue Lan hung her head, her face flushed with shame. ¡°Hmm! I understand!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Huyue then walked up with shining eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to your brother; your mom will probably be kinder and gentler than a Bodhisattva later on!¡± Huyue of course saw Xue An¡¯s reconstruction of Li Hongyan¡¯s soul. ¡°Let me introduce myself, my name is Huyue!¡± Huyue said with a beaming smile extending her hand. ¡°Hmm?¡± Xue Lan raised her head to look at this extremely handsome man, a little dazed. Huyue then winked at Xue An and conveyed with Divine Sense, ¡°Xue An, you¡¯ve taken away my sister, so I¡¯ll just have to win over your sister! That makes us even!¡± Chapter 557 - Chapter 557: Chapter 557: I mean, I want to woo your sister! (3rd update) Chapter 557: Chapter 557: I mean, I want to woo your sister! (3rd update) ¡°` ¡°Sure!¡± Xue An replied with his Divine Sense in a nonchalant manner. ¡°Huh?¡± Huyue, who had expected Xue An to explode with rage, was taken aback and then said, ¡°Hey, I mean, I want to pursue your sister!¡± ¡°Yeah, I have no problem with that! Anyway, my sister is of age. Although you are a bit of a clown, look a bit feminine, and are a little old, your capabilities are decent enough. If you really want to pursue her, I think I would agree! But¡­¡± ¡°You have to remember, she¡¯s my sister. If you do manage to win her over, and you dare to do anything to wrong her, hehe¡­¡± When Huyue heard Xue An¡¯s final laugh, he felt the hairs on his body stand on end and immediately spoke out righteously. ¡°Xue An, I have to criticize you now! What kind of person do you take me for? Isn¡¯t your sister my sister too? As an upstanding Fox Immortal, how could I do anything that goes against common decency?¡± Xue An had a look of ¡®I¡¯m just quietly watching you perform¡¯ and didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Big brother, I was wrong!¡± Huyue immediately backed down. The two had been communicating through Divine Sense the whole time, so naturally, nobody else could hear them. All they could see was Huyue initially looking very smug, then gradually turning pale, and finally slinking off to one side, no longer daring to show off. ¡°Xiao An bro, should I arrange rooms for us now?¡± Xue Lan said happily. Xue An shook his head, then looked out of the window towards Mount Qingmang, ¡°Not in a hurry! I plan to go to the mountains first!¡± ¡°You¡¯re going now?¡± Xue Lan was somewhat surprised. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s not easy coming back after such a long time; I should at least meet some old acquaintances!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give the orders, and we¡¯ll go together!¡± While Xue Lan went down to get ready, Huyue approached and whispered, ¡°What dense demonic energy!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°The entire mountain is almost sentient by now, let alone the plants and animals.¡± ¡°Such a powerful Force of Nature, once the tribulation begins, this place could very likely be the real secret realm entrance!¡± Huyue said. ¡°Based on what you¡¯re saying, there are many places like this?¡± Huyue nodded, ¡°Many! According to secret records, a lot of these Forces of Nature will appear before the tribulation, but nobody knows exactly where the secret realm will manifest.¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Regardless, we¡¯ll know once we go into the mountains!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that old acquaintance you¡¯re talking about?¡± Huyue asked curiously. ¡°An old Daoist who¡¯s shabby and can¡¯t seem to die!¡± Xue An said with a smile. Huyue didn¡¯t quite understand what ¡®shabby¡¯ meant, but when he saw Master Zhai later, he truly grasped the essence of the word. The beard had grown into matted clumps; the Daoist robe he wore was so discolored its original color was indecipherable; he wore a pair of shoes that were sloppily put on, with heels so black one couldn¡¯t discern any skin tone. Having such a decrepit old Daoist standing before him made Huyue feel somewhat uncomfortable. Yet Master Zhai was overjoyed, ¡°I just cast a divination and discovered a distinguished guest would arrive today. I didn¡¯t expect it to be you, Xiao Anzi, and you¡¯ve become even more formidable!¡± Master Zhai felt that if Xue An was like a deep pool before, now he had become an ocean, even more unfathomable, which made him click his tongue in amazement. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you for two years, and you haven¡¯t changed much, just dirtier!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t help it, living deep in these mountains and not having to meet anyone, so I¡¯ve spared myself the trouble of cleaning up!¡± Master Zhai laughed cheerfully. Xiao Sha, who had been standing behind Xue An, snorted coldly when he heard this, ¡°Lazy is lazy, stop trying to sugarcoat it!¡± Upon hearing this, Master Zhai looked up, first startled, then his whole body began to tremble slightly. ¡°You¡­ you are¡­¡± Xiao Sha coldly said, ¡°No different from your master back in the day! Older and lazier!¡± Master Zhai, overwhelmed with emotion, almost burst into tears and quickly bowed deeply in salute. ¡°Enough, making a scene at your age, you¡¯re inviting ridicule,¡± Xiao Sha said with a hint of disgust, but his gaze softened. Ever since Master Zhai¡¯s master¡¯s master, this humble Daoist temple had been protecting Xiao Sha, who was very weak at the time. ¡°` ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Please everyone, come in!¡± Old Daoist Zhai hurriedly called out. After everyone entered the Daoist temple, Old Daoist Zhai excused himself to wash up in his bedroom, and by the time he returned, he had transformed into the image of a celestial master with an aura of immortality. As everyone settled down to tea, Xue An glanced at the tree in the courtyard and smiled faintly, ¡°Won¡¯t you join us for a cup?¡± With that, he placed a cup of tea on the table. The ancient tree¡¯s branches trembled a few times before extending two long limbs, ¡°Thank you, Immortal Master, for the gracious gift!¡± Then it reached into the room through the window and picked up the tea cup on the table. This spectacle elicited gasps of surprise from two little girls. ¡°Wow, this big tree can actually talk!¡± Xiang Xiang exclaimed. ¡°And it can move too!¡± Nian Nian added. As they spoke, the two girls stepped forward to gently touch the branches. The tree spirit trembled slightly but did not shy away. Because Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian were imbued with a rich Force of Nature, it made the tree spirit feel very comfortable. ¡°Big tree, what do you look like?¡± Xiang Xiang asked, tilting her head. The tree spirit was silent for a moment before a cluster of blue light rose from the canopy and drifted into the room. It was a woman dressed in a blue gown, only one meter in size, yet one could still tell she appeared to be in her thirties, similar to a member of the Human Clan. Old Daoist Zhai¡¯s eyes gradually widened, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re actually female?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t I be?¡± the tree spirit said with a smile. Old Daoist Zhai recalled the times he bathed in the courtyard during the hot weather and suddenly didn¡¯t quite know what to say. ¡°Ah, well, since I¡¯ve seen it all, I might as well accept it!¡± Old Daoist Zhai sighed. Blushing at these words, the tree spirit spat lightly, ¡°Ptui, who cares to see you! Besides, as if you ever really bathed!¡± The tree spirit¡¯s words set off a roar of laughter in the room. After that, the tree spirit respectfully bowed to Xue An and Huyue. ¡°Greetings to the two Immortal Masters!¡± She then gave Xiao Sha a slight smile, ¡°Jiaolong, long time no see!¡± ¡°You recognize me?¡± Xiao Sha was somewhat surprised. ¡°In Mount Qingmang, who does not recognize the once great Jiaolong, especially the awe-inspiring sight of your transformation into a dragon!¡± Reminded of this flattering incident, Xiao Sha couldn¡¯t help but wear a proud look on his face. Xue An then said to the tree spirit, ¡°So it seems you¡¯ve been conscious for quite some time now?¡± The tree spirit nodded, ¡°For about a hundred years, but it was only a very vague awareness.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with all the flowers, plants, fish, and insects on the mountain transforming into spirits recently?¡± The tree spirit shook her head, ¡°Immortal Master, I am not sure, I only felt a sudden change in the heavenly and earthly energies, and then I gained clear self-awareness!¡± Xue An fell into a thoughtful silence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian were already getting impatient, ¡°Tree spirit sister, take us out to play! It¡¯s so boring here!¡± The tree spirit hesitated and looked at Xue An. Xue An smiled and nodded, ¡°Go ahead!¡± Within the range of Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense, the two girls would definitely be safe. Moreover, the monsters of Mount Qingmang had only just transformed and posed no threat to the two young girls at all. Chapter 560 - Chapter 560: Chapter 560: Brother Night Fox, Dont Be Angry (2nd Update) Chapter 560: Chapter 560: Brother Night Fox, Don¡¯t Be Angry (2nd Update) The snow on Mount Qingmang kept falling until New Year¡¯s Eve, when it gradually stopped. After the snow ceased, the entirety of Qingmang Town was draped in a silvery white, making the night sky shine with radiance. As the New Year¡¯s bells rang out, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, dressed in brand-new red jackets and skirts, were like two children who had stepped out of a painting, smiling and bowing with folded fists. ¡°Daddy, Mummy, Happy New Year!¡± Xue An lovingly pulled out two large red envelopes. ¡°Good children! Here, one for each of you! This is your New Year¡¯s money from Daddy!¡± ¡°This is from Mummy!¡± An Yan also laughed as she took out two red envelopes. ¡°Thank you, Daddy and Mummy!¡± the two little girls said, grinning from ear to ear as they accepted the red envelopes. Then they turned their heads to look at Huyue who was beside them. ¡°Uncle Fox, happy New Year to you too!¡± ¡°Hmm, happy!¡± Huyue responded with a smile but made no move. The atmosphere became somewhat awkward. The two little girls blinked their big eyes and stretched out their small hands. ¡°Uncle Fox, no red envelope?¡± Huyue¡¯s smile froze, ¡°Ahem, well¡­ er¡­¡± Huyue hemmed and hawed, twisting and scratching as if he were itchy all over. He hadn¡¯t actually prepared any red envelopes. Because no one had told him! In the Fox Realm of Qingqiu, they didn¡¯t have this custom. Now being looked at with those bright, shiny big eyes by the two little girls, Huyue was dying of embarrassment. What if the two little girls thought he was stingy? Just as Huyue was in great turmoil, Shi Xueqing sidled over, ¡°Young misses, the Immortal King had prepared red envelopes long ago; look, they are right here with me!¡± With that, he took out two big red envelopes and handed them over. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Fox!¡± both little girls exclaimed in unison. Huyue finally breathed a sigh of relief and gave Shi Xueqing a grateful look. It was his disciple who had come through. Otherwise, he would have been in a real jam today. Huyue was silently rejoicing inside. The two little girls approached Xue An, ¡°Daddy, you told us to ask Uncle Fox for a red envelope, and he gave us one! He isn¡¯t as stingy as you said!¡± Xue An said with a smile, ¡°Is that so! That¡¯s great! Go play then!¡± ¡°Sure! We¡¯ll wait for Aunt Tang Xuan¡¯er to come back and then play together!¡± The two little girls bounced away. Huyue glared at Xue An resentfully, ¡°It was you who set me up!¡± Xue An gave a slight smile, ¡°Come on, Brother Night Pot, don¡¯t be so mad. It was just a joke!¡± Just as Huyue was gearing up with righteous indignation, he suddenly froze, ¡°You¡­ what did you just call me?¡± ¡°Brother Night Pot! What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Huyue¡¯s face became extremely unsightly in an instant, ¡°I am the great Huyue, and you call me Night Pot?¡± ¡°Yep, that¡¯s because you lost the bet!¡± Xue An chuckled lightly, ¡°I wonder who it was that day, barefoot in the snow, crying their heart out, insisting the snow wasn¡¯t sweet and it was a personal affront!¡± At the mention of this incident, Huyue, who had been fuming, suddenly deflated like a punctured ball. ¡°Uh¡­ I think I should go outside and see if Jingjing and Xiao Sha have fetched Xuan¡¯Er!¡± An Yan quickly made an excuse to leave. Otherwise, she feared that Huyue would die of embarrassment. Seeing the situation was going south, Shi Xueqing had already slipped out unnoticed. When only Huyue and Xue An were left in the room. Huyue took a deep breath and put on a sycophantic smile, ¡°Brother An, look what you¡¯re saying. That day, I was just a little too eager with the drink, and then I clumsily lost, didn¡¯t I? Cut me some slack, will you?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°All right! Brother Night Pot!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Huyue said, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m a once-in-a-million-years talent of the Qingqiu Fox Realm, and it only took me a hundred thousand years to become an Immortal King. Cut me some slack, will you?¡± Xue An replied, ¡°You lost the drinking bet!¡± Huyue continued, ¡°I am the Nine-Tailed Heavenly Fox, with noble and indescribable bloodlines!¡± Xue An returned, ¡°You lost the drinking bet!¡± Huyue declared, ¡°I am hailed as the unparalleled Demon King by the demon masses from all directions!¡± Xue An reiterated, ¡°You lost the drinking bet!¡± Huyue: ¡°Can we not talk about drinking?¡± Xue An: ¡°You can¡¯t beat me!¡± Huyue: ¡°¡­.¡± Xue An: ¡°You¡¯ve lost to me thirteen thousand four hundred and twenty-one times!¡± Huyue ¡°¡­.¡± Huyue ¡°Let¡¯s just talk about drinking!¡± Xue An: ¡°You lost at drinking too!¡± Huyue: ¡°Big brother, I was wrong~!¡± Xue An: ¡°Alright, chamber pot little brother!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Beijiang. Perhaps many people don¡¯t understand why Tang Xuan¡¯er is still working in the hospital. In fact, all it would take is a word from her and the Qin family would immediately arrange a good job for her. Qin Yu had mentioned this more than once, even considering buying the hospital where Tang Xuan¡¯er worked to make her the director. But Tang Xuan¡¯er had refused. Though she appeared gentle on the outside, she had always been very principled at heart. This was evident when An Yan returned; she immediately kept her distance and has been maintaining it from Xue An. In fact, in the four years that both Xue An and An Yan were absent, Tang Xuan¡¯er had been silently taking care of the two little girls. From this alone, her contribution was the greatest. Yet afterward, she willingly stayed far away and never wanted to talk much about it. Continuing to work in the hospital was also her way of maintaining as much independence as possible. However, now everyone in the hospital she worked at knew that Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s background was unfathomably deep, and no one dared to offend her. Even so, Tang Xuan¡¯er still worked overtime when needed and took the shifts she had to. This time she took over a day shift and a half night shift for a pregnant colleague, working until late at night before she got off work. It was only when she stepped outside that she realized it had started snowing. And in the distance, the sky was alight with fireworks at their peak. ¡°It¡¯s New Year!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er mumbled to herself, stamped her feet that had gone numb from the cold, and then prepared to head home. At that moment, a male colleague from the hospital slowly drove by in his car. ¡°Xuan¡¯Er, let me give you a ride home!¡± the young male doctor said to Tang Xuan¡¯er with a smile. Tang Xuan¡¯er shook her head, ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need!¡± The male doctor, however, seemed somewhat unwilling to give up. After all, Tang Xuan¡¯er was now recognized as the hospital beauty, and countless talented young men wanted to get close but couldn¡¯t. This male doctor was one of them. Of course, this male doctor was also aware of Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s profound background, so he always tried to get close to her by imperceptibly warming her through a gentle campaign. This time was no different, he had already waited for more than an hour outside, and only when he saw Tang Xuan¡¯er waiting for a ride at the hospital entrance did he quickly drive over, creating the illusion of a casual encounter. ¡°It¡¯s freezing cold outside, why don¡¯t you get in the car and wait?¡± he offered. Tang Xuan¡¯er smiled, ¡°No need! I¡¯m fine waiting here!¡± The male doctor was a bit disheartened. He didn¡¯t expect that even so, Tang Xuan¡¯er would still keep him at a great distance. ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll wait with you! After all, it¡¯s so dark and it¡¯s New Year¡¯s, what if you meet a bad person?¡± the male doctor made one last attempt. But Tang Xuan¡¯er still shook her head. In the end, the male doctor left in disappointment. Tang Xuan¡¯er stood on the roadside on New Year¡¯s Eve, the cold breath from her mouth appearing especially thin under the streetlight¡¯s glow. ¡°I wonder what Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang are doing right now, and that guy Xiao Sha!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er thought somewhat wistfully. Just then, thunder rumbled faintly in the sky. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Strange, why would there be thunder at this time? Tang Xuan¡¯er looked up and then saw Xiao Sha¡¯s smiling face up in the air. ¡°Sister Xuan¡¯Er, the boss and his wife knew you just got off work, so they especially sent me to pick you up for the New Year!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er looked surprised, then brushed her hair beside her ears and smiled warmly. ¡°Great! Let¡¯s go home for New Year!¡± Chapter 561 - Chapter 561: Chapter 561: The Secret Realm in Mount Qingmang Opens (Third Update) Chapter 561: Chapter 561: The Secret Realm in Mount Qingmang Opens (Third Update) When Tang Xuan¡¯Er got off Xiao Sha¡¯s back, an eager Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang, who had been waiting in the cold wind for a long time, cheered and ran over. ¡°Auntie Xuan¡¯Er!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯Er smiled, crouched down, and embraced the two little girls. ¡°Auntie Xuan¡¯Er, do you think the clothes we¡¯re wearing are pretty?¡± ¡°So pretty! Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang look good in everything! Here, this is your New Year¡¯s money!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯Er pulled out two small red envelopes. ¡°Thank you, Auntie Xuan¡¯Er!¡± The two little girls took the red envelopes, then led Tang Xuan¡¯Er by the hand, one on each side, as they walked inside. An Yan was standing at the bottom of the steps, waiting. As Tang Xuan¡¯Er approached, she chided with a smile, ¡°Silly Xuan¡¯Er, I told you to take time off, but you wouldn¡¯t, and now we¡¯ve waited until now!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯Er, feeling a bit embarrassed, brushed the hair beside her ear, ¡°I covered a shift for a colleague, and it lasted until now!¡± ¡°Alright, come inside quickly! The New Year¡¯s Eve dinner will get cold soon!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯Er looked up and suddenly saw Xue An standing at the door, smiling at her, which made her face turn slightly red. Fortunately, the biting cold wind made Tang Xuan¡¯Er¡¯s cheeks rosy, so it wasn¡¯t noticeable. ¡°Xue An!¡± ¡°Yeah! Come on in!¡± Xue An said, stepping aside slightly and pushing the door open. After Tang Xuan¡¯Er and An Yan entered the house, Xue Lan had someone light the fireworks that had been prepared. One after another, the fireworks bloomed in the sky, bringing the New Year¡¯s atmosphere to a climax. Just then, Xue An¡¯s phone rang. He took it out and saw a message from An Qing. ¡°Brother-in-law, wishing you and my sister a Happy New Year! I am on a mission abroad and couldn¡¯t come back! This is the New Year¡¯s money for the two little girls, tell them their Auntie is thinking of them!¡± Then there was a transfer of twenty thousand, accompanied by a big smiling face. Xue An smiled slightly, about to reply. His phone vibrated again, it was a transfer from a Wechat contact with a black silhouette profile picture, along with a few words. New Year¡¯s money for Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang! Beyond that, nothing else was said. Xue An paused, shaking his head with a wry smile, and sent a message back. Silly girl, Happy New Year! At this moment, in a small town in Europe, aside from the occasional Chinese family displaying Spring Festival couplets, there was no sense of the New Year. Fan Mengxue lay on the hotel bed, looking somewhat despondent. Anastasia watched this scene and couldn¡¯t help sighing softly. ¡°Shall I arrange a plane to take you back home now?¡± Fan Mengxue shook her head at the suggestion, ¡°No need!¡± As she was speaking, Fan Mengxue¡¯s phone vibrated slightly, and then the screen lit up. Fan Mengxue was taken aback and quickly looked. When she saw the message from Xue An, the sadness on her face gradually faded, and her lips turned up into a big smile. ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Happy New Year!¡± Fan Mengxue shouted cheerfully, leaping from the bed. She was as happy as a child. The scene shifts back to Qingmang Town. Just as Xue An and everyone were gathered together enjoying the steaming hot New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, a loud bang suddenly echoed from Mount Qingmang. Xue An and Huyue¡¯s expressions changed simultaneously, and they turned their heads to look out the window. ¡°Did you feel that?¡± Huyue asked gravely. ¡°Yes! A powerful destiny is being awakened!¡± Xue An said calmly. It was not just the two of them. Including An Yan, everyone present felt the violently changing aura of heaven and earth. Xue An and Huyue stepped outside the door, looking at Mount Qingmang in the distance. At that moment, clouds radiating golden light were swirling around the mountain peak. The powerful force of fate seemed almost to turn Mount Qingmang into a living entity. Huyue exclaimed in admiration, ¡°It seems the Fate Secret Realm is about to open!¡± Meanwhile, the anomalies at Mount Qingmang disturbed the aura of the entire world. Within the Great Cheng Temple, Monk Ku Chan, who had been sitting cross-legged on a lotus platform, suddenly opened his eyes. The dazzling Buddha light in his eyes instantly incinerated a disciple before him into nothingness. ¡°The secret realm is opening! The protectors shall guard this place! I shall go now!¡± After speaking, Monk Ku Chan¡¯s entire body gradually turned into nothingness. The chubby monk bowed deeply, and said in a wooden tone, ¡°Disciple follows the command!¡± And on Shura Island. Fei Tian, who was indulging in gourmet food, suddenly raised his head. A powerful aura directly shredded the serving maid in front of him. Fei Tian, however, paid no mind to the blood on his body and sneered, ¡°The secret realm is finally opening!¡± Having said that, he leapt into the sky, turning into a rumbling fireball, and headed straight for the east. M Country. Leng Junxie, the newly born scion of the Demon Clan, was enjoying the tranquility after a great battle. A few enchantingly beautiful women were gently massaging him, their eyes filled with intoxicated adoration. As a scion of the Demon Lord, Leng Junxie¡¯s demon charm exerted a fatal attraction on these women. Consequently, these women had quickly fallen head over heels for Leng Junxie. But just at this moment, Leng Junxie, who had been closing his eyes in enjoyment, suddenly opened his eyes. A cold and evil demonic light emerged, directly turning the women in front of him into pools of blood. Leng Junxie seemed completely unconcerned about this. Instead, his face showed a greedy expression. ¡°What a powerful force of fate! If I can devour this fate, the Demon Clan will become the overlords of The Multiverse in the future!¡± With this thought, Leng Junxie¡¯s entire body turned into a dense demonic aura and vanished above the blood-stained bed. Meanwhile, Xue An said to An Yan, ¡°You take the two daughters and wait for me in the world, I¡¯ll go to the secret realm with Huyue!¡± An Yan nodded, ¡°Be very careful!¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Then he glanced at Xiao Sha, who was eager to try, ¡°You also stay behind, remember to protect Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian well!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Hearing that he couldn¡¯t go, Xiao Sha felt somewhat dejected but still firmly nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss. With me here, no one dares to bully the two young misses!¡± Huyue also briefly instructed Shi Xueqing, and then a man and a beast leapt into the sky together. An Yan and Tang Xuan¡¯er watched from below and suddenly felt that the lively New Year¡¯s Eve dinner had lost its appeal. When Xue An and Huyue arrived at the top of Mount Qingmang, amidst the surging golden light, a great door was gradually taking shape. ¡°This is the gate of fate! Once we step through this gate, we enter the Fate Secret Realm!¡± Huyue said. Xue An nodded, then turned to look into the distance, and said indifferently, ¡°It looks like some are not afraid to die!¡± As he spoke, a ray of Buddha light rushed forward, and it was Monk Ku Chan. Monk Ku Chan, clearly not expecting someone to have arrived first, let out a surprised exclamation and then brought his hands together in a gesture of prayer. ¡°Both of you benefactors, this secret realm is the property of the Buddha Kingdom, please return!¡± Xue An and Huyue glanced at each other and then simultaneously said, ¡°Beat him!¡± No sooner had they spoken than Xue An stepped forward and arrived in front of Monk Ku Chan, throwing a punch. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With a crack, the halo behind Monk Ku Chan¡¯s head shattered under Xue An¡¯s fist. The monk then showed an expression of sorrow, ¡°Benefactor has such strong cultivation!¡± With those words, his entire body exploded into pieces, but the Buddha light that lingered was directly sucked into the massive gate of fate. Xue An stood in place, somewhat baffled. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chapter 562 - Chapter 562: Chapter 562: The Game of Fate (First Update) Chapter 562: Chapter 562: The Game of Fate (First Update) At this moment, two streaks of light flew in from the east and west sides of the sky. When they landed, they were none other than Fei Tian and Leng Junxie. In the sky at that moment stood a man, a demon, a monster, and a member of the Shura Tribe. After their eyes met for a brief moment. Xue An¡¯s mouth curled into a slight, cold smile. ¡°It really is lively! The Shura Tribe and the Demon Tribe can¡¯t stand the loneliness, can they?¡± he said. Fei Tian let out a sly laugh, ¡°Cut the crap, this secret realm belongs to my Shura clan, get lost!¡± With that, he raised his hand and a giant spear appeared in it, which he then hurled at Xue An. Xue An stood proudly, without so much as a move. The spear, carrying an overwhelming Sha aura, slowed down drastically as it neared him, as if piercing through a viscous air. It struggled forward a few more inches. Then, as if it could no longer bear the burden, the spear exploded into fragments with a bang. But while the two were clashing, Leng Junxie had already seized the opportunity and was rushing straight for the Gate of Fate. In his view, seizing the Fate was more important than anything else; the fight could wait until later. However, just as the Gate of Fate was within reach, a figure suddenly appeared, blocking Leng Junxie¡¯s path. ¡°Sorry, this way is blocked!¡± Huyue said lightly. ¡°Seeking death!¡± Leng Junxie snorted in anger, and with a swing of his hand, he cast a powerful Demon Clan palm strike. Huyue slightly sidestepped to dodge the attack, ready to counter. But then they saw lights flying in from all around them. Xue An said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s enter the secret realm first; otherwise, if that monk gets ahead of us, it would be bad!¡± Huyue was slightly startled and was about to agree. But the palm strike that Leng Junxie had just launched had already hit the Gate of Fate. There was no sound, not even the slightest tremor. The Demon Clan palm strike melted away like ice and snow, and the Gate of Fate then emitted a dazzling light. A mighty power of Fate burst forth into the sky. Leng Junxie didn¡¯t have time to react before a beam of golden light dragged him into the Gate, disappearing from sight. It was identical to the disappearance of Venerable Ku Chan just a moment ago. ¡°Huh, what¡¯s going on?¡± Xue An just murmured in surprise. Huyue¡¯s face turned pale; she finally remembered something and exclaimed, ¡°It¡¯s the Fate Chessboard! We were all wrong; this isn¡¯t just an ordinary Fate Secret Realm that¡¯s opening, but a Fate Chessboard!¡± A Fate Chessboard? A seed of doubt sprouted in Xue An¡¯s heart. Then beams of golden light exploded and wrapped around him, Huyue, and the others, dragging them toward the Gate of Fate. Among the other powerful characters who arrived later, there were also those who were pulled into the Gate of Fate, causing cries of surprise and angry roars to erupt. But no matter how high their Cultivation Level was, they couldn¡¯t resist the might of this golden light. Because it had nothing to do with the magnitude of power or the level of Cultivation, but rather, this golden light was intertwined with a hint of the Power of Laws of the Multiverse. Powerful characters might be able to change the heavens and the earth, but they could not resist the Power of Laws. Only a few individuals like Xue An could remain unaffected by the laws, though they had not yet reached the stage of complete detachment from the laws. Although Xue An could have broken free from this golden light, when he saw the Divine Sense Huyue sent him, Xue An gave up resisting and a smile appeared on his lips, allowing the golden light to drag him into the Gate of Fate. Because what Huyue¡¯s Divine Sense conveyed was clear. With every calamity, the fate of all tribes would be reshuffled, and the secret realm would open. But in extremely special times, this power of Fate would become extremely strong for various reasons, and what would open then would no longer be a Fate Secret Realm but a chess game of Fate. And the chess pieces¡­ are the myriad races of the multiverse! If one emerges victorious in this fate chessboard, they can make their people stand out among the myriad races of the multiverse, and the individual could even become a peerless overlord favored by heaven and earth. This is why just now, Monk and Leng Junxie, among others, were dragged into the gate of fate. Because they represented each race of the multiverse. After devouring enough people, the gate of fate flickered a few times and then disappeared without a trace. The remaining survivors exchanged glances, their faces all showing horror, for they truly had no idea what had just happened. Meanwhile. Within that fate chessboard. Xue An slowly opened his eyes. Underfoot was the unbearably muddy ground, and overhead was the scorching sun. The air was filled with a strange odor. It was the moist smell left by the sun¡¯s evaporation of rainwater, mixed with a strong scent of blood, creating an odor that made one want to retch. Xue An frowned slightly. For he realized that something was suppressing his cultivation level. But fortunately, both his physical prowess and his Divine Sense were still present. But what place was this? As Xue An pondered, he suddenly heard a sharp swoosh from behind and a loud curse. ¡°Damn it, who told you to rest? Get back to work!¡± With a slight sidestep, Xue An dodged the attack and turned to look, only to see a tall soldier clad in a dark cuirass holding a whip, staring at him furiously. At the same time, the soldier¡¯s face also bore a hint of surprise, seemingly unable to believe that he had managed to dodge his whip. ¡°Aha, no wonder the lad dares to be so brazen, actually dodging my whip. But a slave remains a slave, and today I will let you learn what a lesson is!¡± The soldier¡¯s face showed a murderous intent. Because in his view, a slave daring to evade his whip was a major blow to his authority, and if not handled properly, he would no longer be able to manage these prisoners of war! Xue An watched quietly. Even though he was temporarily unable to use his cultivation level, just with his unparalleled physical strength alone, he could crush this man with a flick of his finger. But what Xue An was most puzzled about now was the identity of this place. Considering the soldier¡¯s cuirass, though simple in make, was etched with Talisman Spells, this place must be an ancient society with cultivators. Not far away were a group of slaves, their upper bodies bare and their expressions vacant. This strange place sparked some interest in Xue An. Seeing Xue An silent, the soldier thought he had been scared silly and sneered, lifting his whip high, preparing to strike down once more. Just then, a youth in tattered clothing, small in stature, scrambled over. ¡°Please calm your anger, sir. My brother has suffered a head injury and can¡¯t remember much anymore! I beg you not to take it to heart!¡± ¡°Get lost! Who are you to plead in front of me!¡± With that, the soldier¡¯s whip lashed down upon the youth¡¯s back, tearing through the tattered clothes instantly and leaving a bloody mark on the mud-caked skin. The youth shuddered with pain, yet his face revealed an even more obsequious smile. ¡°Please calm your anger!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The soldier sneered, ¡°Alright then, since you wish to save him, I¡¯ll start by flogging you to death!¡± With that said, he raised his hand and the long whip lashed out like a venomous snake, aiming straight for the youth¡¯s face. If the whip struck, the youth would at the very least be blinded in one eye. Many slaves averted their eyes, unable to bear the sight. But just as the soldier revealed a cruel smile, a slender and elegant hand lightly grasped the fiercely whistling whip. Chapter 563 - Chapter 563: Chapter 563: Yamas Continent (Second Update) Chapter 563: Chapter 563: Yama¡¯s Continent (Second Update) ¡°You¡­¡± The soldier was initially startled, then he wanted to say something. But Xue An couldn¡¯t be bothered with wasting words and simply flicked a finger. Pop! After a crisp sound, the soldier¡¯s head burst open like a rotten watermelon. The corpse fell to the ground. Dead silence filled the area. After a brief moment, a terrified uproar ensued. ¡°Heavens, he killed a Mojia Soldier, we¡¯re all going to be buried with him in his death!¡± Someone cried out in despair. Others simply began to cry loudly. The boy was also startled, but he quickly regained his composure and said anxiously, ¡°Brother, you must run, the further the better, fast!¡± Xue An looked at the boy, and a trace of memory surged within his divine sense. It was a very mystical feeling. It was as if images were unfolding before him. In an instant, Xue An came to know the past of this place. This was a vast secret realm called Yan Futi. The sheer vastness of this Yan Futi world made even Xue An slightly shaken. The races living on this land were countless. Nations and sects were as numerous as strands of hair. The place where Xue An currently stood was a remote area of Yan Futi, under the jurisdiction of Qianniao City. His former identity was that of a Hua Clan slave, captured after a defeat in battle. The boy before him was named Xiao Shui, a partner he hadn¡¯t known for long, but the former Xue An had taken good care of him, therefore Xiao Shui was very reliant on him. ¡°It feels like I¡¯ve traveled through time,¡± Xue An murmured to himself softly. But he was certain that this was not a case of time travel. For this body was definitely his own, and although his cultivation level had been temporarily suppressed, his physical technique and divine sense were still present. Even if this game of fate could make use of a part of the power of the Heavenly Dao laws, it would not be able to reincarnate Xue An as someone else without anyone noticing. Not only could this game of fate not achieve this, no one in The Multiverse Realms could either. Thinking of this, Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Run? If I ran away, what would become of you? Would you be buried alive as sacrifice by the people of Qianniao City?¡± As he spoke, a chill tinged Xue An¡¯s voice. For he had seen many images of the Hua Clan being mistreated and slaughtered in the information he had just accessed. At the same time, he knew that within this Yan Futi, one could say that there was an abundance of clans and countless experts. But the status of the Hua Clan was the lowest of the low, always the one to be bullied and humiliated. This ignited a growing murderous aura within Xue An¡¯s heart. He naturally did not heed Xiao Shui¡¯s advice. Xiao Shui, hearing this, was taken aback. He had always trusted this brother of his completely. From the time they had met, he had always been silently helping him. But the former Brother An had been honest and simple, even dull to a point. So when he heard what Xue An said, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Especially when he saw the look in Xue An¡¯s eyes, he was dazed for a long while. For that gaze was as deep as the sea, unwittingly making one want to drown in it. ¡°But¡­¡± Xiao Shui suddenly trembled, coming back to his senses from Xue An¡¯s gaze, and spoke hesitantly. Xue An waved his hand dismissively, turned his head towards the distance, and spoke indifferently, ¡°No need to say more! They¡¯re already here!¡± By this time, the death of the Mojia Soldier had already attracted the attention of the nearby guards, who were all rushing towards the scene. This caused all the members of the Hua Clan to grow restless and anxious, with faces that revealed a despair, almost every single one of them. Qianniao City, no! It should be said that all ethnic groups in Yan Futi were extremely cruel to slaves. They would readily resort to burying people alive as collective punishment. And to make matters worse, these people were from the Hua Clan, who were the most bullied of all. Soon, a troop of armored soldiers marched over in neat steps. Though it was only a small squad, their formidable presence could not be underestimated. ¡°Who is it that killed my men?¡± the leader of the troop demanded, a soldier with a red tassel on his shoulder looking like an officer, for his armor was finer than that of the average soldier. Hearing his question, the Hua clansmen all trembled with fear, and some of the more faint-hearted had even collapsed on the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll ask one more time, who killed my men? The whistleblower will not be executed!¡± the man said coldly. The Hua clansmen looked at each other, determination gradually appearing on their faces that had endured humiliation, yet still, no one made a sound. In the deadly silence of the scene, the officer sneered, ¡°Very well! Since no one will confess, then none of you shall live! Soldiers, enact collective punishment, cut them at the waist!¡± Waist cutting! A punishment even more brutal than being buried alive. All the Hua clansmen shivered as one, all hope draining from them as they hung their heads in despair. Only Xiao Shui¡¯s bright eyes blazed with a trace of anger and murderous intent. But the officer was exceptionally alert, and despite the faintness of Xiao Shui¡¯s killing intent, he immediately felt it and turned to look in her direction. Xiao Shui hurriedly bowed her head to hide her gaze. The officer walked over slowly, hand resting on his sword. ¡°You, lift up your head!¡± he ordered. Xiao Shui trembled all over, yet did not lift her head. A cruel smile played on the officer¡¯s lips as he slowly drew his sword, his gaze fixed on Xiao Shui¡¯s neck. Such a slender neck this youth had, the sword would surely paint a beautiful splash of blood upon severing it! Just thinking of the scene excited the officer. But at that moment, a hand gently landed on his arrowhead, while another lightly pushed back the sword he had been about to draw. ¡°Are you¡­ from the Qianniao clan?¡± Xue An asked calmly. The officer¡¯s muscles tensed instantly. Because from start to finish, he had not noticed when Xue An had appeared by his side. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous! Answer my question!¡± The officer¡¯s face showed fierce hostility as he signaled his subordinates behind Xue An with a glance. These subordinates, even better trained than those Mojia Soldiers just now, moved into a tight formation upon their leader¡¯s command, encircling Xue An. All the Hua clansmen retreated in horror to one side. Xiao Shui watched in complete astonishment. For in just a brief moment, her once inarticulate brother had given her too many surprises. ¡°Yes, I am a noble person of the Qianniao clan. It was you who killed my man just now, wasn¡¯t it!¡± the officer said coldly. Xue An nodded. ¡°Very well, you have the bravery of a warrior. Now, let go, and I shall decapitate you, granting you the treatment due a valiant warrior.¡± At these words, Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve made a mistake about something!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± The officer was taken aback, not understanding the meaning behind Xue An¡¯s words. ¡°That mistake is that the ones who are truly going to die are you!¡± Xue An said, his hand on the officer¡¯s shoulder curling into a fist and throwing a punch. The officer, whose physique was strong enough to rival a Heavenly Being with Heavenly Being Cultivation Level, had his head blown to pieces by that single punch. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And Xue An¡¯s other hand drew the officer¡¯s own sword, slashing it horizontally at the advancing Mojia Soldiers. Crack. The soldiers¡¯ upper bodies flew off as one, crashing to the ground. While the lower halves remained upright on the ground. Agony and the fear of death easily overcame these Qianniao soldiers, causing them to scream and struggle in the mire before gradually dying. Chapter 565 - Chapter 565: Chapter 565 Wuwang Sword (4th Update) Chapter 565: Chapter 565 Wuwang Sword (4th Update) ¡°` Qianniao Zhen was in the midst of hosting a banquet for several esteemed young guests at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Though the Qianniao Kingdom was vast and Qianniao Zhen herself was a princess, she still had to maintain a humble demeanor in the presence of these young men and women. For they were all True Disciples of the Wuwang Sect. The Wuwang Sect was a massive entity, controlling territories several times larger than the Qianniao Kingdom itself. As True Disciples of the Wuwang Sect, the status of these young men and women was naturally extraordinarily prestigious. ¡°The arrival of several esteemed elders brightens our humble Qianniao City! Come, this cup is to honor you all!¡± Qianniao Zhen said, smiling as she raised her cup. The members of the Wuwang Sect turned their gazes to the man seated in the center. He was a man in a green taoist robe, refined in appearance with a subtle rotating tiny sword between his brows, adding a trace of fierceness to his countenance. A True Disciple of the inner circle of the Wuwang Sect, He Tianyuan! A leading figure among the younger generation, he was also their eldest senior brother. Upon seeing Qianniao Zhen raising her cup in toast, He Tianyuan gave a slight smile, also lifting his cup, ¡°Many thanks!¡± He drained the cup in one gulp. Qianniao Zhen inquired, ¡°But I wonder, what brings Senior Brother He to our humble Qianniao City so suddenly?¡± He Tianyuan said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m just passing by, nothing of great importance!¡± Qianniao Zhen felt a surge of displeasure inside. How could anyone believe such a statement? Yet in the face of He Tianyuan, she could only bow her head. Just as she was about to speak, a loud boom came from outside. Qianniao Zhen frowned slightly, and just as she was about to ask, a Mojia Soldier rushed in frantically. ¡°Your Highness the Princess, someone has breached the city!¡± ¡°How many soldiers have come? Are they sent by a neighboring country?¡± Qianniao Zhen¡¯s face changed, and she asked in a cold voice. The world had been in chaos for over a thousand years, with battles and sieges being all too common, so Qianniao Zhen was not too flustered. The Mojia Soldier hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Replying to the Princess, the one who breached the city¡­ There¡¯s only one person!¡± ¡°What?¡± Qianniao Zhen exclaimed and stood up abruptly. Not only was she astonished, but the expressions of He Tianyuan and others also underwent a slight change. One person breaching the city walls? That was too inconceivable! ¡°Are you certain? To falsely report military intelligence is to face dismemberment!¡± Qianniao Zhen demanded. The reporting Mojia Soldier trembled, ¡°Your subordinate wouldn¡¯t dare fabricate reports; there is indeed only one person who breached the city, and furthermore¡­¡± ¡°And what else?¡± ¡°And this person is a Hua Clan man! He is also leading several hundred Hua Clan prisoners of war!¡± This statement hit like a thunderbolt from the blue. Not only was Qianniao Zhen¡¯s face full of shock, but even the Wuwang Sect members were all stunned silly. He Tianyuan then shook his head, ¡°Heh, how is that possible! The Hua Clan may be numerous, but they are all incapable of cultivation, merely wastrels. Even if among them there¡¯s someone with astonishing talent, they can at most cultivate to Xiaoyao and can go no further, with just that level of cultivation they wish to breach the city?¡± He Tianyuan¡¯s skepticism mirrored Qianniao Zhen¡¯s own thoughts, she sneered and said, ¡°Truly a bunch of useless trash!¡± Then she turned to He Tianyuan with a radiant smile, ¡°Since Senior Brother He has come, why not accompany your junior sister to see what¡¯s going on?¡± He Tianyuan nodded, ¡°Very well! I¡¯d like to see what kind of divine skills this Hua Clan has to be so formidable.¡± His words elicited laughter from his junior brothers and sisters. Because nobody took the matter seriously. But by the time they emerged from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and saw the distant city walls, their expressions changed drastically. For the originally towering city walls had indeed collapsed to a great extent. And from afar, the sounds of battle cries still carried over. Qianniao Zhen¡¯s countenance darkened, and she leaped towards the walls. He Tianyuan and the others closely followed behind. At this moment. Under the ruins of the city wall, a group of Mojia Soldiers looked palely at the distant figure of Xue An. The ground was covered with the corpses of Mojia Soldiers, and the stench of blood was so strong it was nauseating. Esteemed as veterans of a hundred battles, these Mojia Soldiers believed they feared nothing, but today, for the first time, they tasted fear. Because this Hua Clan man was simply too powerful. No one was his match in a single exchange, and even just now, the Colonel had his head smashed with a single punch. ¡°` And yet, their attacks couldn¡¯t even touch the hem of his garment. This one-sided slaughter, where they were completely dominated, made the Mojia Soldiers, who prided themselves as samurai, begin to falter, all too afraid to step forward. At this moment, Qianniao Zhen and others arrived. Upon seeing the corpses on the ground, Qianniao Zhen¡¯s expression turned cold. He scrutinized Xue An carefully for a while before he said in a deep voice, ¡°Was it you who killed my soldiers?¡± Xue An looked up, and he saw a woman whose skin was whiter than snow and who carried herself with a bewitching air, standing above him in midair, questioning him. Xue An knew that this must be the City Lord of Qianniao City, the princess who was treasured like a rare jewel by the King of Qianniao. He revealed a trace of a smile, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Seeing Xue An¡¯s smile, Qianniao Zhen felt a chill in her heart and took a subconscious step back. For his smile seemed to hide boundless killing intent. Especially those eyes of his. When looked upon, it felt as if one were being stared at by a prehistoric giant dragon. But after taking a step back, Qianniao Zhen suddenly realized that she seemed to have shown fear towards this man, and anger rose within her heart even more. How could she, herself, be afraid of a man from the Hua Clan? Especially when this man from the Hua Clan clearly had no cultivation level. At most, he was only a bit stronger physically, what was there to fear? With this thought, Qianniao Zhen snorted coldly, ¡°You killed my men, you broke my city walls, what is it that you intend to do?¡± But before her words had completely fallen. Xue An burst into laughter. ¡°Imprison my people, murder the innocent, and now you ask me what I intend to do?¡± After speaking, Xue An pointed at Qianniao Zhen in midair, ¡°Today, your humble servant has come to slaughter your Qianniao City!¡± ¡°How presumptuous!¡± Before Qianniao Zhen could speak, several figures could not restrain themselves and charged towards Xue An. These were all the experts from Qianniao Zhen¡¯s side. But Xue An didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids. He only raised his fists, and when those people got close, he smacked them into the ground like whack-a-mole, with thunderous blows that buried them all in the earth. Crack. In the teeth-gritting sound of breaking bones, the bodies of these experts broke apart, and they spat out fresh blood and died. This scene also shocked everyone present, including He Tianyuan, who couldn¡¯t help but utter a light ¡°hmm¡± in surprise. Xue An, however, smiled coldly, his gaze burning with unquenchable fighting spirit. ¡°That was just an appetizer, now it¡¯s your turn!¡± As he spoke, Xue An suddenly stomped on the ground. The earth roared and caved into a large pit, and Xue An shot towards them like a cannonball. Qianniao Zhen screamed, ¡°Brother He, help me!¡± He Tianyuan chuckled coldly, ¡°Stand behind me, and let me deal with him!¡± Qianniao Zhen quickly hid behind He Tianyuan. By this time, Xue An had already rushed to their proximity. In that brief moment. He Tianyuan snorted coldly and unleashed a sword strike. ¡°Wuwang Sword!¡± A sharp sword light shot straight towards Xue An. He Tianyuan¡¯s timing was impeccable, as Xue An had already rushed close. The sword¡¯s speed was also extremely fast. Thus, He Tianyuan was certain Xue An could not dodge it! But unexpectedly, Xue An laughed, ¡°Good timing!¡± Then he dashed forward without dodging or evading. Witnessing this scene, He Tianyuan and his fellow disciples revealed smug smiles. To confront a sword with one¡¯s body? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This man from the Hua Clan was clearly seeking death! But what happened next left them dumbstruck. As soon as the sharp Sword Intent touched Xue An¡¯s body, it dissipated into nothingness, without harming even a single hair! He Tianyuan exclaimed, ¡°How is this possible?¡± Xue An smiled grimly, ¡°And you call that a sword?¡± Chapter 566 - Chapter 566: Chapter 566: Your Killer... Hua Clans Xue An! (1st Update) Chapter 566: Chapter 566: Your Killer¡­ Hua Clan¡¯s Xue An! (1st Update) Having said that, Xue An launched a punch. Caught off guard, He Tianyuan couldn¡¯t dodge in time and was sent flying dozens of yards away by the punch; when he finally steadied himself, he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood with a ¡®puh¡¯ sound. Everyone stared dumbfoundedly at the scene, especially Qianniao Zhen. She could hardly believe her eyes. He Tianyuan, a True Disciple of the inner chamber of Wuwang Sect, was actually sent spewing blood from a punch by this Hua Clan man? This was beyond everyone¡¯s wildest imagination! Meanwhile, He Tianyuan, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, looked at Xue An with shock and uncertainty. He was also full of confusion at this moment. How could this Hua Clan man, who clearly showed no sign of cultivation fluctuation, possess such formidable physical strength? ¡°He Tianyuan, a True Disciple of the inner chamber of Wuwang Sect, may I ask who you are? Why do you attack Qianniao City?¡± He Tianyuan asked in a deep voice. The words ¡®Wuwang Sect¡¯ caused a stir among Xiao Shui and the rest of the Hua Clan. ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s Wuwang Sect!¡± ¡°And it¡¯s a True Disciple of the inner chamber too!¡± These exclamations came one after another. It wasn¡¯t that these people had never seen the world; Wuwang Sect was considered one of the foremost large sects within ten thousand miles, with many experts under its banner, and its sect master even acclaimed as invincible among Golden Immortals. Yet Xue An showed no expression, simply stating flatly, ¡°I don¡¯t care about this so-called ¡®Wuwang¡¯ or not; today I have resolved to eradicate Qianniao City! No one can save it, I have said so!¡± This statement, brimming with domineering aura, made He Tianyuan snort in anger. ¡°Such big words, Sir, but don¡¯t think you can do as you please just because you managed to hurt me! Know that on this land, it¡¯s not the turn of you lowly Hua Clan people to speak!¡± Xue An¡¯s face gradually grew colder, ¡°What did you just say?¡± He Tianyuan sneered, ¡°I admit you are a prodigy, possessing such terrifying strength with your physical body alone, but this world venerates cultivation level, and regardless of how powerful you are, you¡¯re merely a martial artist! If you heed my advice and surrender now, I might spare your Hua Clan from death! Otherwise¡­¡± Xue An casually cleaned out his ear, speaking indifferently, ¡°Otherwise, what?¡± ¡°Otherwise, my Wuwang Sect wouldn¡¯t mind slaughtering all Hua Clan members within ten thousand miles!¡± He Tianyuan arrogantly declared. Qianniao Zhen also couldn¡¯t help but laugh tenderly, ¡°Senior Brother He is right, it¡¯s not the turn for you Hua Clan rabble to speak on this land! If you kneel and beg for mercy now, considering how strong your body is, I might even let you be a Mojia Troops Squadron Leader!¡± Qianniao Zhen too was impressed by the formidable physical strength that Xue An possessed, wishing to recruit him first. However, Xue An, with his arms folded, quietly watched the two of them and then laughed. The laugh was filled with chilling murderous intent. ¡°This land isn¡¯t for my Hua Clan to speak? Very well, just because of that statement, you and your group have no reason to exist anymore!¡± He Tianyuan snorted coldly, about to speak. Xue An said flatly, ¡°If you could withstand my punch, you must be wearing something like Protective Treasure Armor, right?¡± He Tianyuan was taken aback. Indeed, as Xue An said, he was wearing Protective Treasure Armor. That¡¯s why he had only sustained minor injuries just now. ¡°Then take another punch from me now, and let¡¯s see which is more powerful, my fist or your treasure armor!¡± Xue An lifted his fist and charged toward He Tianyuan, then launched a punch. He Tianyuan roared, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± He believed that he had been negligent and caught off guard by Xue An¡¯s move previously, so this time he was extra cautious. Seeing Xue An approaching, the Sword Intent around his body erupted, and the rotating little sword between his brows suddenly grew larger. Then, holding the sword in hand, he prepared to have a decisive battle with Xue An. However, all these were merely his wishful thinking. Because Xue An¡¯s speed was too fast, so fast that he couldn¡¯t react in time before Xue An struck him with a punch. There was a muffled thud. He Tianyuan was like a kite with its string cut, directly smashed and sent flying, before crashing down onto the ground, coughing up large mouthfuls of blood. At this time, the clothes on the outside of He Tianyuan were already torn, revealing the dazzling Protective Treasure Armor inside. Only now, the Protective Treasure Armor was also in a sorry state, riddled with crisscrossing cracks. If Xue An¡¯s first punch was earth-shattering, then this punch was nothing short of shacking the heavens and earth. He Tianyuan looked at Xue An with eyes filled with sheer terror. A storm of astonishment raged in his heart. How could it be possible! How could this man simply shatter the Protective Treasure Armor personally forged by his master with fists alone? And at this moment, Xue An was standing in mid-air, looking down at He Tianyuan on the ground and said indifferently, ¡°I forgot to tell you, the one who will kill you is of the Hua Clan¡­ Xue An!¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t kill me, I am a True Disciple of the Wuwang Sect¡¯s inner chamber, if you kill me, the Wuwang Sect will¡­¡± He Tianyuan shivered all over, screaming in terror. Because he felt the killing intent on Xue An¡¯s body, tangible as substance. The rest of his words were abruptly cut off, as Xue An flicked a finger, sending a gust of wind flying across the space, piercing directly through He Tianyuan¡¯s head. He Tianyuan was dead! He died with his eyes wide open, seemingly unable to believe that Xue An truly dared to kill him. Then a stream of his soul escaped from He Tianyuan¡¯s body, attempting to flee. Xue An¡¯s boundless Divine Sense unfolded, instantly engulfing He Tianyuan¡¯s soul. This marked the eradication of the last trace of He Tianyuan¡¯s existence in this world. Xue An turned his head towards Qianniao Zhen, who was already scared stiff, and with a chilling smile said, ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Qianniao Zhen trembled all over and turned to run. The Wuwang Sect disciples who had followed He Tianyuan roared in anger and surged forward in an attempt to avenge He Tianyuan. Xue An, with one hand for each, dispatched all these fellows in the air. By now, Qianniao Zhen had already ran quite a distance. Furthermore, Mojia Troops and many other experts were coming up from behind, trying to block Xue An. But Xue An only smiled coldly, ¡°This is just the beginning! All that you have done to the Hua Clan, I will reclaim with principal and interest!¡± Having said that, Xue An rushed directly into the dense troops, and in the blink of an eye, emerged from the other side, chasing after the fleeing Qianniao Zhen. After a moment of paralysis, the Mojia Troops collapsed with a great crash, countless dead bodies falling to the ground. This astonishing scene chilled many onlookers to the core. Nobody knew what method Xue An had just used to slaughter so many Mojia Soldiers in the blink of an eye. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only By this time, Xue An had already caught up to Qianniao Zhen from behind. ¡°Still thinking of running?¡± Xue An pursued leisurely, asking as he followed. Qianniao Zhen let out a shrill scream, suddenly turning to try and shake off Xue An. But Xue An simply reached out his hand and grabbed Qianniao Zhen¡¯s hair, throwing her directly from mid-air onto the ground below. Qianniao Zhen got up trying to run again, but Xue An stepped on her delicate cheek and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t move, or your head will explode in the next second!¡± Chapter 568 - Chapter 568: Chapter 568: Master, Can We Start Killing? (Third Update) Chapter 568: Chapter 568: Master, Can We Start Killing? (Third Update) In the central region of the Northwest, there stood a towering mountain that pierced the clouds. It was known as Wuwang Mountain! The Wuwang Sect was established atop this mountain. At this moment. Within the Immortal Palace at the peak. Bu Kongchan, who was seated in meditation, suddenly had a small, delicate golden sword flying towards her. Opening her eyes, Bu Kongchan looked at the golden sword and slightly furrowed her brows. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Junior Brother He Tianyuan¡¯s sword? Could it be that he has met with disaster? Who would dare to kill a True Disciple of my Wuwang Sect?¡± As she spoke, Bu Kongchan reached out her hand and the golden sword landed in the palm of her hand. But as soon as it touched her palm, the small sword lost all its spirit and became a piece of scrap iron. While Bu Kongchan was still puzzled, a low voice from outside said, ¡°Senior Sister, Master has asked for you!¡± Bu Kongchan nodded, rose, and left her residence. With a leap, a flying sword appeared beneath her feet and she flew straight towards the grand hall in the sky. As Bu Kongchan entered the grand hall, Qian Wenxin, the Sect Master of the Wuwang Sect, was standing before a window, gazing into the mist outside. ¡°Master!¡± Bu Kongchan bowed and greeted. Qian Wenxin turned to look at his disciple, smiled gently, ¡°Your cultivation level has improved again, not bad!¡± Then he sighed, ¡°Tianyuan is dead! Did you know?¡± Bu Kongchan nodded and presented the golden sword, ¡°Master, Junior Brother Tianyuan¡¯s golden sword flew back, but as soon as it reached my hands, it lost all its spirit!¡± ¡°Indeed! I have just tried to search for Tianyuan¡¯s soul using the soul-searching technique and couldn¡¯t find it. It seems that the person who killed him has also destroyed his soul!¡± Qian Wenxin said. Bu Kongchan¡¯s expression grew cold, ¡°Master, this person is ruthless. I would like to go down the mountain to avenge Junior Brother Tianyuan!¡± Qian Wenxin shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry for that, I have called you here for another matter!¡± ¡°The True Immortal Relics of Bafang Mountain will soon appear in this world; this is the only opportunity in three hundred years to enter these relics. It is inconvenient for me to go, so you will go in my place!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Bu Kongchan agreed without objection. ¡°Remember, the news has already spread! The ruler of Qianniao Kingdom and people from several surrounding martial sects will take action, you must be cautious in your actions!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Bu Kongchan bowed her head, her eyebrows rising sharply like two swords, her eyes filled with a thick killing intent. ¡°Master, may I kill if necessary?¡± Qian Wenxin smiled faintly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what situation lies within the relics, but if there are hidden treasures that appear, then do as you see fit!¡± ¡°Disciple understands!¡± Qian Wenxin watched the retreating figure of Bu Kongchan and smiled with a touch of pride. His disciple practiced the swordsmanship of the Metal of Geng, with the heaviest killing intent. In terms of lethality, she was even not far behind him. By sending her down the mountain, he was assured that the matter would be well taken care of. At the same time, similar scenes were unfolding within various other sects. And on the main road, Xue An was sitting in a hired carriage, travelling unhurriedly towards Bafang Mountain. Another streak of light flew across the sky; Xue An knew that it must also be someone headed to Bafang Mountain. At this moment, the driver of the carriage turned around somewhat anxiously and said, ¡°Young man, in the past two days, there have been more and more cultivators on the road. Certainly, something big must have happened up ahead. I advise you, if it¡¯s not necessary, better not to keep going forward!¡± For ordinary folks like them, those trails of light in the sky were Immortals. Xue An simply smiled, ¡°No trouble, just keep driving your carriage as you are.¡± Seeing that his warning was of no effect, the driver had no choice but to continue on the road with a worried heart. The further they went, the busier the road became. From time to time, cultivators could be seen passing by on towering Cornered Horses or Tiger Leopard Beasts. Whenever this happened, the coachman would carefully pull the carriage over to the side of the road. The cultivators would then survey the carriage with their cold gazes. However, when they saw Xue An, who had no fluctuations of cultivation level and was also from the Hua Clan, they all snorted disdainfully and strode away. Xue An didn¡¯t get angry, he simply watched the cultivators¡¯ retreating figures with a slight smile before continuing to rest lazily against the carriage. But, unlike his indifference, the coachman was becoming more and more terrified the further they went. The increasing number of cultivators on the road was clearly not a good sign. To commoners like him, these cultivators were exalted Immortals with the power of life and death in their hands, and killing him was as meaningless as crushing a bug. But the carriage fee Xue An had offered was a sum he couldn¡¯t refuse, so, with no other choice, he continued to bravely press forward. As they trekked on that day, they weren¡¯t too far from Bafang Mountain by now, and could faintly see the majestic peaks in the distance, as well as the outline of Bafang City at the foot of the mountain. Suddenly, Xue An called out to him, ¡°Stop!¡± The coachman quickly brought the Cornered Horse to a halt at the side of the road. ¡°Young man, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Wait here for me a moment!¡± With that, Xue An got off the carriage and with a few leaps, he disappeared from sight. The coachman stood there gaping. He never expected that this amiable young man would be so agile. Xue An had just sensed through his Divine Sense that there were people fighting in the forest by the road, and out of curiosity, he went over to have a look. When he got close to the site of the incident. Indeed. In a clearing within the forest, two groups of people were fighting viciously. One group consisted of several young men and women who were surrounded and had already suffered injuries. The ones surrounding them were a gang of men dressed in black. The leader of the men in black sneered, ¡°Is this all the prowess the heirs of the Fuming Fortress possess? You still aim to explore the True Immortal Relics? You truly don¡¯t know the meaning of death!¡± One of the besieged women snorted angrily, ¡°Sect of the Vicious Spirit, you despicable lot, how dare you ambush us! Aren¡¯t you afraid that once my father finds out, he¡¯ll annihilate your sect?¡± ¡°Hehe, you think your Fuming Fortress has what it takes to extinguish my sect? Let me tell you, since we¡¯ve ensnared you today, don¡¯t even dream of getting out alive! I will extract your souls and turn your bodies into puppets, and your souls into vicious spirits! Hahahaha!¡± The laughter stopped abruptly, for Xue An had already leapt into the fray. ¡°Who is this?¡± The leader of the Sect of the Vicious Spirit was initially taken aback, but upon seeing Xue An, he sneered even more. ¡°A mere member of the Hua Clan wishing to meddle in others¡¯ affairs? Scram! Otherwise ¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise what?¡± Xue An asked with a faint smile. ¡°Otherwise, I will make your lowly Hua Clan ¡­¡± The leader wanted to continue his threat. But upon hearing the word ¡®lowly,¡¯ Xue An¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly, and he punched out directly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The leader hardly took it seriously, thinking to block the punch casually. But Xue An¡¯s fist turned his arm to dust, and then it crashed into his head. Boom. The leader¡¯s head was shattered by the punch, and his corpse fell to the ground. Xue An simply said indifferently, ¡°Noisy!¡± Chapter 569 - Chapter 569: Chapter 569 Please Wait, Senior (4th Update) Chapter 569: Chapter 569 Please Wait, Senior (4th Update) All the men and women were gaping at the scene before them. When Xue An had first appeared, they all rejoiced, believing they had been saved. But upon seeing that he was a Hua Clan man without cultivation, they fell into despair once again. Yet, to everyone¡¯s surprise, this Hua Clan man ended the life of the leader of the ferocious spirit sect with a single punch! At this moment, the remaining disciples of the ferocious spirit sect displayed expressions of extreme fear and began to roar angrily. ¡°Our incense master has been killed! If we don¡¯t take this guy down, we¡¯re all going to die!¡± ¡°All in!¡± Although these disciples of the ferocious spirit sect were quite weak in cultivation, the death of their incense master meant they had to avenge him or face torture and death upon their return! So now, with bloodshot eyes, they went all out, unleashing their magical treasures. Ferocious Spirit Sect. As the name implies, it¡¯s a sect that manipulates malevolent spirits and evil ghosts. As these disciples made their move, fierce and towering evil spirits materialized and rushed towards Xue An. These men and women also took a step back, overwhelmed by the formidable aura of these evil spirits, their faces showing shock. However, faced with such an assault, Xue An remained calm and simply raised his hand to snap his fingers lightly. Snap. With this crisp sound, The once furious evil spirits let out a miserable howl and shattered in response, vanishing without a trace. Huh? The woman who had just spoken was shaken to her core, looking at Xue An in disbelief. How could this be possible? Just a snap of his fingers wiped out so many evil spirits? Those remaining members of the ferocious spirit sect were even more astonished, for they were bound to these evil spirits, hence the destruction of the spirits dealt them a heavy blow. At this point, Xue An, somewhat impatiently, reached back with his hand, ¡°Lend me your sword for a moment!¡± With these indifferent words, the woman¡¯s sword suddenly flew out, landing in Xue An¡¯s hand. Xue An flicked the tip of the sword. The sword, clear as autumn water, emitted a crisp ringing sound. Xue An nodded in approval, ¡°Nice sword!¡± Having said that, he lifted the sword and made a horizontal slash. A dazzling streak of sword light swept across the sky. After the sword light passed, All the members of the ferocious spirit sect froze in place, a line of blood appearing above their throats. At first, the line was faint, but in the blink of an eye, it turned bright red and then blood fountains spurted out. Then the heads of these people soared into the air, their bodies collapsing dead. The momentum of the sword light didn¡¯t stop there; it continued, slicing through dozens of large trees before finally fading away. As a series of sounds of tree trunks breaking resounded, these large trees slowly fell to the ground. The woman was utterly astonished. As someone who practiced the sword, she could clearly see how terrifying Xue An¡¯s seemingly ordinary slash was. It could even be said to have reached the level of artlessness in its mastery. With such Sword Dao cultivation, this man was no ordinary person. At that moment, Xue An said lightly, ¡°The sword is not bad! I¡¯m returning it to you!¡± As he spoke, he casually threw the sword behind him, and a streak of sword light shot directly towards the woman. A cry of alarm came from the people behind the woman. But the woman didn¡¯t dodge, for she didn¡¯t sense any killing intent from the sword. Sure enough, As the sword light approached, it went straight back into its sheath. Only then did these people breathe a sigh of relief. So he was just returning the sword! Xue An took a step to leave. The woman had recovered from her initial shock and hurriedly stepped forward to bow with hands clasped. ¡°Senior, please wait!¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Thank you for your rescue. I am Lian Yunting, daughter of the fortress master of Feiyan Fortress!¡± Lian Yunting first introduced herself. At these words, Xue An nodded slightly and said, ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lian Yunting was somewhat taken aback. In her view, although her family¡¯s Feiyan Fortress could not compare to the mighty Wuwang Sect, it was still considered a local sect. Yet, the expression of this man from the Hua Clan seemed as if he had never heard of them. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving,¡± said Xue An as he turned to leave. ¡°Senior, where might you be heading?¡± Lian Yunting hesitated for a moment before quickly asking. ¡°Bafang Mountain!¡± Xue An replied without turning his head. ¡°Could Senior also be coming for the True Immortal Relics?¡± Lian Yunting inquired. Xue An stopped in his tracks, turned around, and looked at her with a smile that was not quite a smile, ¡°You know of the True Immortal Relics as well?¡± Lian Yunting painfully smiled and said, ¡°Now, who doesn¡¯t know that the True Immortal Relics are about to appear? Almost all the cultivators from the Northwest have rushed here!¡± ¡°So what if they have?¡± Xue An spoke indifferently. Lian Yunting quickly continued, ¡°Senior, I mean no disrespect. It¡¯s just that my family¡¯s Feiyan Fortress holds some power in Bafang City. If Senior doesn¡¯t mind, you could come with me to Feiyan Fortress to wait. It would also allow me to repay you for saving my life. What do you think?¡± Xue An pondered for a moment. Behind Lian Yunting, the several young men and women started whispering to each other. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into Second Miss?¡± ¡°Indeed! This man from the Hua Clan has no cultivation level. What use would he be at our fortress?¡± Lian Yunting turned her head and glared fiercely at the group. They immediately closed their mouths and dared not speak further. At this point, Xue An nodded, ¡°Very well!¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± Lian Yunting was overjoyed. When they reached the main road, the coachman was still waiting for Xue An. Seeing Xue An return safely, the coachman let out a sigh of relief, ¡°Young man, you¡¯ve finally come back!¡± Xue An slightly smiled. Although the coachman was a bit timid, he was quite an agreeable person. ¡°These¡­¡± As the coachman noticed Lian Yunting nearby, he saw that everyone was dressed lavishly, and they all exuded a powerful aura, which made him shrink back in fear. ¡°No worries. These are some people I happened to meet, um¡­ what¡¯s it called? People from Feiyan Fortress!¡± Feiyan Fortress! Upon hearing this name, the coachman turned pale with fright. His body trembled. ¡°You should return on your own! There¡¯s no need to proceed any farther,¡± Xue An said, paying the coachman¡¯s fee for the horse and carriage. Of course, the coachman was extremely grateful. He did not wish to stay a moment longer in the presence of these ¡°Immortals,¡± and quickly left after receiving the money. Lian Yun watched this scene with surprise in her eyes. If she had not witnessed Xue An slay over a dozen disciples of the Xiongling Sect with a single sword stroke and crush the sect leader¡¯s head with a punch, it would have been hard for Lian Yunting to imagine that this man, who was amiable with the coachman, could be a merciless killer. Which aspect really represented him? Lian Yunting felt somewhat puzzled. Meanwhile, Lian Yunting¡¯s subordinate had already released a Messenger Talisman Bird. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A short while later, the rumbling sound of horse hooves could be heard in the distance. In the blink of an eye, a large troop of Cornered Horses charged over. Once they drew near, the leading man dismounted, ¡°Second Miss!¡± Lian Yunting snorted coldly but ignored him, turning instead to Xue An, ¡°Senior, please follow me!¡± As Lian Yunting and Xue An mounted their Cornered Horses and led the way, the young man trailed behind, his eyes flickering as he periodically gazed at Xue An¡¯s back, clearly deep in thought. Chapter 570 - Chapter 570: Chapter 570: The Little Lolita with an Odd Sense of Humor (First Update) Chapter 570: Chapter 570: The Little Lolita with an Odd Sense of Humor (First Update) Bafang City was located on the essential passageway to Bafang Mountain, with towering city walls and bustling shops, clearly a thriving location. In the northeastern corner of Bafang City was the domain of the Flying Smoke Fortress. When Xue An followed Lian Yunting to the front of the fortress¡¯s gates, there was already someone waiting for them. ¡°Second Miss, the master is already aware of the attack on you by the Fierce Spirit Sect. He¡¯s currently meeting with guests and has instructed me to wait here for you!¡± said the chief steward of the Flying Smoke Fortress in a respectful tone. Lian Yunting nodded her head, ¡°This is the senior who saved me. Make sure to treat him well, without any negligence!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lian Yunting then smiled at Xue An, ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll go and change my clothes. You can rest for a moment in the guest hall first!¡± Xue An nodded his head. Lian Yunting left. The steward stepped forward and said, ¡°Senior, please follow me!¡± Xue An followed the steward into Flying Smoke Fortress. The majesty of a century-old martial arts sect was truly extraordinary, with not only intricately carved beams and painted rafters to talk about, but the architectural layout also had a distinct taste of battle formations. As Xue An walked, he observed his surroundings, and the steward couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of undisguised surprise in his eyes. When they arrived at the guest hall, a maid served fragrant tea, and after the steward stayed for a while, he quietly withdrew. Xue An was left alone in the spacious guest hall. While sipping the tea, Xue An looked around at the furnishings in the guest hall. After a while, he said indifferently, ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± As his voice fell, a girl¡¯s soft whimper sounded, and then she stepped out. This was a little loli, no more than eleven or twelve years old, looking exceedingly adorable with her big, shining eyes fixed on Xue An. ¡°Are you the senior who saved my second sister?¡± asked the young girl sweetly. Xue An nodded his head. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so amazing! But aren¡¯t people from the Hua Clan unable to cultivate?¡± she asked, tilting her head curiously. ¡°Who said only those who cultivate could be seniors?¡± responded Xue An lightly. The little girl nodded, ¡°That makes sense! I¡¯ll say the same to my daddy next time he pushes me to cultivate!¡± Xue An couldn¡¯t help but give a wry smile. The little girl was clearly inexperienced in the ways of the world. ¡°My name is Lian Yunluo. What¡¯s your name, senior?¡± the little girl asked. ¡°Xue An!¡± ¡°Senior Xue, how old are you today?¡± ¡°Do you have a family?¡± ¡°¡­¡± A series of questions left Xue An both amused and bewildered, ¡°Are you here to conduct a census?¡± ¡°What¡¯s a census?¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± With nothing else to do, Xue An started to banter with the little loli. However, often before Xue An could say much, Lian Yunluo would start laughing so hard she couldn¡¯t straighten her back, leaving Xue An somewhat puzzled. Her sense of humor is certainly easy to trigger! Right then, a man¡¯s low voice came from outside the door, ¡°Third Miss, the Fortress Master is looking for you!¡± Lian Yunluo nodded with some annoyance, ¡°Alright, I know! It¡¯s probably to force me into cultivation again, how bothersome!¡± Then she winked at Xue An, ¡°Senior, you are really fun!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Xue An nodded with a faint smile, but in the next second, his composure was shattered by Lian Yunluo¡¯s words. ¡°It would be great if you could become my brother-in-law! Hee hee hee! Or I could marry you instead!¡± Lian Yunluo said and then ran away giggling. Xue An shook his head with a mixture of laughter and helplessness. This little loli probably didn¡¯t understand what marriage meant. At this moment, the young man stepped inside, looking at Xue An with an indifferent expression. The atmosphere in the room suddenly became tense, as a powerful aura enveloped Xue An. Yet Xue An seemed not to notice, he slowly lifted his cup and took a sip of tea before slightly raising his eyes, ¡°Is there something you wish to say?¡± The young man said coldly, ¡°I just want to tell you, don¡¯t think that just because you saved the second young lady¡¯s life, you can do whatever you want!¡± Xue An¡¯s lips curled up, he set the teacup down, and lay back comfortably in his chair, fingers interlocked, he said indifferently, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± After a moment of silence, the young man said, ¡°I am warning you! You¡¯d better stay away from the second and third young ladies! Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise what?¡± ¡°Otherwise, I will let you know what tough really means!¡± No sooner had the young man spoken than he felt a heaviness on his shoulder, and then noticed that Xue An was no longer in the chair. He then heard a serene voice behind him. ¡°If I wanted to kill you, by now your neck would have been snapped, believe it?¡± The young man¡¯s muscles stiffened, and his eyes filled with shock. How did this man get behind him? What was this ghostly speed? He had no Cultivation Level, did he? While he was still in disbelief, Xue An patted his shoulder. ¡°If you like her, go after her. Intimidation will not win a woman¡¯s favor! They only admire the strong! Understand?¡± Xue An said indifferently. The young man looked perplexed, seemingly not understanding why Xue An was saying this to him. Just then, the chief steward arrived, ¡°Senior, the Fortress Master has prepared a banquet and invites you to attend! Eh, Lian Fushan, what are you doing here?¡± The chief steward¡¯s expression darkened as he questioned. Lian Fushan turned pale, seemingly very afraid of the chief steward, at a loss for words. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just discussing some issues!¡± The chief steward looked at Lian Fushan with suspicion but did not pursue the matter further and said to Xue An, ¡°Please follow me!¡± Xue An nodded cheerfully and followed the chief steward out of the reception hall and into the front residence. The Fortress Master of Feiyan Fortress was named Lian Yuanhua, a man in his forties with a tri-sectional beard, a composed demeanour, and occasional flashes of sharpness in his eyes that betrayed his extraordinary strength. There were also a dozen or so men and women of varying ages and expressions. Lian Yunting was also present, her complexion looking quite ugly, as though she had just been in an argument. As soon as she saw Xue An walk in, Lian Yunting abruptly stood up. ¡°Senior!¡± Xue An nodded slightly. It was then that Lian Yuanhua slowly rose from his seat and gave a slight bow, ¡°Thank you for saving my daughter! Please take a seat!¡± Xue An¡¯s smile did not waver; he looked around the room casually and then took a seat in the chair naturally. ¡°It was a mere trifle; no need for such courtesy!¡± Lian Yuanhua couldn¡¯t help but feel doubtful. Earlier today, when he heard that his daughter had been ambushed by the Sha Sect and then saved by someone, he was very grateful. But then he found out that the person who had saved his daughter was a member of the Hua Clan. And a Hua Clan member with no Cultivation Level at all. This made Lian Yuanhua somewhat dismissive and was thinking of casually sending him away. However, Lian Yunting refused to agree, even quarreling with her father over this, and in the end, he decided to set up a banquet to see what this man was all about. But he did not expect that the Hua Clan man would remain calm and composed even in the face of the aura of so many people around him. This surprised Lian Yuanhua. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Could it be true as Yun Ting had said, that although this man had no Cultivation Level, his strength was extremely formidable? Lian Yunting personally filled a cup of wine for Xue An and handed it over. ¡°Senior, this cup is to honor you!¡± Xue An smiled slightly, took the cup in hand, and was about to drink. That¡¯s when a sinister voice came through, ¡°Ha ha, what right does a lowly member of the Hua Clan have to sit at this banquet?¡± Chapter 571 - Chapter 571: Chapter 571: What a Pity to Waste This Table of Good Dishes (2nd Update) Chapter 571: Chapter 571: What a Pity to Waste This Table of Good Dishes (2nd Update) Upon hearing these words, the room instantly fell silent, all eyes focusing on Xue An, curious to see his reaction. Lian Yunting frowned and was about to speak when Xue An waved his hand. Then, holding a cup in hand, he said indifferently, ¡°Who just spoke? Show yourself!¡± ¡°Heh, such arrogance! It was I who spoke, what can you do about it?¡± With these words, a tall and mighty man walked out proudly. His entire body was as hard as iron and steel, and the eyes that shone brightly within his eye sockets exuded a powerful aura. Seeing this man, Lian Yunting couldn¡¯t help but frown. For this person was a coach from the Feiyan Fortress, who was also highly valued by her father. He had trained his body to an extraordinary level and was known as the invincible Iron Block Jiang, the indestructible coach! The man approached Xue An, looking down at him with a sneer. ¡°Boy, I don¡¯t know what tricks you used to deceive our second young miss, but in the eyes of Iron Block Jiang, all of you from the Hua Clan are trash that deserves to die! Parasites that dare to flaunt your power before Feiyan Fortress?¡± His words were extremely harsh, and many people showed a schadenfreude expression, watching Xue An coldly. Under these gazes, Xue An remained expressionless, neither sad nor happy, and slowly drank the wine in his cup. Then he sighed softly, ¡°What a pity for this good spread of dishes!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Lian Yunting was taken aback by his words, not understanding what he meant. Iron Block Jiang sneered, ¡°You¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Xue An suddenly stood up and grabbed Iron Block Jiang by the hair. Iron Block Jiang roared angrily, trying to resist. But Xue An gave him no chance, quickly pinning him down on the table. Iron Block Jiang struggled furiously, making a mess of the dishes and cups on the table. However, no matter how much he struggled, he couldn¡¯t break free from Xue An¡¯s grip. At the same time, Xue An picked up a silver chopstick with his other hand and said indifferently, ¡°In your next life, remember to kneel and beg for mercy when you see someone from the Hua Clan!¡± With that, he stabbed with the chopstick. The silver chopstick pierced through Iron Block Jiang¡¯s left ear, came out the right, and even penetrated the thick tabletop, nailing him firmly to the table. Iron Block Jiang, who had been struggling violently, dropped limp as if struck by lightning, blood and brain matter oozing from his nose and ears as the spark of life faded from his eyes. He was dead on the spot! With an impassive face, Xue An released his hand, stepped back, looked around, and asked indifferently, ¡°Who else?¡± The room was silent, followed by an uproar of shock and alarm. ¡°He killed Coach Iron!¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± In the midst of these exclamations, Lian Yuanhua and the elders from Bafang City all stood up abruptly, staring at Xue An. Especially Lian Yuanhua, who was ashen-faced. Because he could affirm that Xue An indeed had no cultivation level, and it was purely physical strength that allowed him to subdue and kill Iron Block Jiang. Such a terrifying power naturally struck terror into Lian Yuanhua¡¯s heart. And Xue An¡¯s last rhetorical question was like a slap to the face of everyone present. ¡°You arrogant fool, how dare you murder someone publicly in Feiyan Fortress, today I shall make you understand¡­¡± an old man with white hair blustered. Xue An waved his hand, impatiently saying, ¡°If you want to fight, bring it on, enough with the bullshit!¡± These words enraged the old man even more, and he thundered towards Xue An. The old man had a decent cultivation level, at least at the Loose Immortal Peak, but as he rushed towards Xue An, before he could even make a move, Xue An slapped him away with a single palm. The old man flew gracefully through the air. The observant ones could even see the teeth scattered in the air from the old man¡¯s shattered mouth. Boom. The elder smashed a few tables and chairs as he landed, then fell unconscious. This incident truly incited the fury of the crowd, who yelled wildly, ready to charge forward. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, utterly calm, ¡°Come on, today this young master will take on all of you trash alone!¡± As the situation grew increasingly out of control, Lian Yunting, who had been in a state of shock, hurried over in an attempt to intervene. But the elders were already seeing red and were on the verge of a deadly showdown with Xue An. At that moment, Lian Yuanhua spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Stop all of you!¡± In Feiyan Fortress, Lian Yuanhua¡¯s words carried the most weight. At his shout, everyone ceased their actions. ¡°Fortress Master!¡± someone called out. Lian Yuanhua ignored them and instead said to Xue An with a smirk that was more sneer than smile, ¡°Impressive skills! Impressive physique! Truly worthy of the expert who repelled the fierce spirit sect and saved my daughter!¡± Xue An remained unmoved, simply watching quietly. After clearing his throat, Lian Yuanhua continued, ¡°First, take Elder Song away for treatment, then remove the corpse of Head Instructor Tie!¡± At his command, people quickly stepped forward and took care of everything. Then Lian Yuanhua said, ¡°I saw what happened just now. It all started with Head Instructor Tie¡¯s provocation. His death as a result of his defeat is his own fault, and we shall let this matter pass. It should not be mentioned again!¡± His words, although unsatisfactory to many elders, left them with no choice but to reluctantly bow their heads. Afterwards, Lian Yuanhua ordered the feast to be set up again, feigning enthusiasm as he hosted the banquet once more. Finally, he had someone take Xue An to a guest room to rest. After Xue An left, Lian Yuanhua¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°Fortress Master, are we just going to let this guy off like that?¡± an elder asked, unable to hide his dissatisfaction. ¡°Let him off? Haha, of course not! To dare kill a man of my Feiyan Fortress right before me, he is simply taking me too lightly!¡± Lian Yuanhua said coldly. ¡°Then you¡­¡± ¡°Now the emergence of the True Immortal Relics is imminent, and Yun Zhi will soon be back! Isn¡¯t this guy here for the True Immortal Relics as well? We¡¯ll find a way to make him a pawn in our game when the time comes!¡± At his words, the elders¡¯ eyes lit up. ¡°Are you saying the young mistress is coming back?¡± Lian Yuanhua nodded proudly, ¡°Yun Zhi is now an inner disciple of the Mountain Sea Sect, with a mission from her master concerning the True Immortal Relics!¡± Mountain Sea Sect! Upon hearing this name, all the elders showed deep reverence. ¡°The young mistress is truly a prodigy, to become an inner disciple in a major sect of Central Province! Her future is boundless,¡± someone said with flattery. Full of pride, Lian Yuanhua continued, ¡°Plus, this guy¡¯s physical technique is indeed powerful. Once Yun Zhi returns, we¡¯ll find a way to extract his physical technique cultivation method, which would benefit the common soldiers of Feiyan Fortress greatly!¡± ¡°Fortress Master is wise!¡± Now understanding Lian Yuanhua¡¯s intentions, the elders praised him in agreement. Meanwhile, Xue An had returned to his guest room, where Lian Yun apologised, ¡°Elder, my father and the others are rather prejudiced. Please don¡¯t be angry!¡± Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°No harm done!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After exchanging a few more words, Lian Yun left. Xue An stood in the room, his smile gradually turning cold. Want to use me? Fine! Let¡¯s see who can outplay whom in the end! Chapter 572 - Chapter 572: Chapter 572: He Seduced Me! (Third Update) Chapter 572: Chapter 572: He Seduced Me! (Third Update) In the following days, Xue An settled down in the Feiyan Fortress. Every day, he was provided with an open supply of fine wine and delicacies. Xue An was not at all polite, eating whatever was brought to him. As time passed, Bafang City grew more and more bustling. Each day saw countless cultivators rushing to this place. Among them were Loose Immortals and experts from the Longevity Realm who rode streams of light to arrive. There were also Heavenly Beings and Xiaoyao cultivators of lesser realms. These lower realm cultivators came merely to join in the excitement, and if they could manage to fish out a treasure amidst the chaos, all the better. After all, those were True Immortal Relics¨Cany random piece might be a rare treasure. However, Xue An didn¡¯t pay much attention to these external changes, just occasionally lifting his head to watch the streaming lights in the sky, smiling faintly. Besides Lian Yunting coming by daily to pay her respects, the little lolita Lian Yunluo often sneaked over to Xue An¡¯s place. Perhaps because Xue An had two daughters himself, he felt an inexplicable affinity for little girls like Lian Yunluo. Of course, the key was that this little lolita¡¯s threshold for humor was incredibly low. Sometimes Xue An would just crack a very simple joke, and she would laugh uncontrollably. Often at such times, Lian Fushan, who always accompanied Lian Yunluo, would poke his head in with some surprise, seemingly unable to understand why the third young miss was so happy. Today was no exception. Lian Yunluo took advantage of her father Lian Yuanhua¡¯s busyness to sneak out and play with Xue An. Xue An had become somewhat helpless with this little girl. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to cultivate? If you skip classes all the time, be careful your father finds out and spanks you!¡± Xue An said sternly. Lian Yunluo giggled, ¡°Daddy wouldn¡¯t hit me! Besides, cultivation is so boring! I¡¯ve decided, when I grow up a little more, I¡¯ll follow my sister to the Central Province to cultivate. They have all sorts of rare elixirs there, so I¡¯ll just eat a few, right?¡± Looking at this little girl with her grand plans, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but find it both amusing and exasperating. ¡°So, your sister is very powerful, right?¡± Lian Yunluo nodded vigorously, ¡°Of course she¡¯s powerful! Otherwise, why would daddy always look so proud when he talks about her? And I heard that recently she became a True Disciple of the inner sanctum. Isn¡¯t that impressive?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Impressive!¡± ¡°Ah, last time you were telling me about that monkey causing havoc in the Heavenly Palace, what happened next?¡± Lian Yunluo asked eagerly. With nothing better to do, Xue An, who had been constantly pestered by the young miss, decided to tell her some stories from Journey to the West. She was utterly mesmerized by these tales, so much so that she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the next part of the story, neglecting even food and sleep. Her early arrival today was also to hear about what happened next! Xue An cleared his throat softly and rubbed his shoulder, ¡°Seems like I slept in a bad position last night. My neck is really sore!¡± Quickly, Lian Yunluo brought over a stool and stood behind him, gently massaging Xue An¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Senior, does this feel more comfortable?¡± ¡°Hmm! Not bad, a bit harder on that side,¡± Xue An said with contentment, enjoying the little girl¡¯s massage and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle inwardly. Was he employing child labor here? Lian Yunluo, pampered since childhood, had never done such a thing as serving others, but for the sake of the story, she no longer cared, massaging Xue An¡¯s shoulders forcefully with her small hands. Xue An began to recount the events following Sun Wukong¡¯s havoc in the Heavenly Palace. When it was mentioned that Sun Wukong was suppressed by Buddha Tathagata under Five Finger Mountain, Lian Yunluo¡¯s eyes filled with tears in her haste. ¡°Senior, this Buddha Tathagata is really despicable, sob sob sob, how can Wukong eat while being pressed down there! No, I have to save him!¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°How will you rescue him? Do you even know where Five Finger Mountain is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but surely you do, senior!¡± Lian Yunluo looked earnestly at Xue An. Xue An was about to reply. Then from outside, the panic-stricken voice of Lian Fushan called out, ¡°Miss!¡± No sooner had the voice faded than the door was kicked open by a figure seething with murderous intent¨CLian Yunzhi came striding in. At that time, Xue An was leaning on a Taishi Chair, while Lian Yunluo stood behind him on a stool, massaging his shoulders. The traces of tears were still evident on Lian Yunluo¡¯s little face from her recent crying. This scene, falling into the eyes of Lian Yunzhi, was absolutely unforgivable. ¡°Insolent scoundrel, daring to seduce my little sister, die!¡± As he spoke, Lian Yunzhi struck out with a palm. Lian Yunzhi had just returned to Feiyan Fort and had seen his father; then he took a detour to the back house to check on his beloved little sister. But what he found when he entered the room was nobody, so he asked the maids, and they all said she went out with Guard Captain Lian Fushan. Something stirred in Lian Yunzhi¡¯s heart, and he immediately followed Lian Fushan¡¯s energy to find his way here, only to discover with his Divine Sense that his little sister was in a room with a strange man. Having cultivated in the Mountain Sea Sect of Central Province, Lian Yunzhi had seen many people and things, and he immediately assumed the worst, which is why his anger was uncontrollable as he kicked in the door. And the scene he walked into only seemed to confirm his suspicions, leading him to believe Xue An was taking advantage of his little sister; hence the palm he launched carried boundless rage, its power terrifying to behold. Xue An slightly furrowed his brow, angered that without any regard for the truth, this person would recklessly make such a lethal move¨Cif it had been someone else, they might have been killed by that palm strike. Without getting up, he casually waved his hand to meet the attack head-on. A thunderous boom resounded. An invisible shockwave directly shattered the furniture in the room into dust, and even the floor beneath Xue An¡¯s Taishi Chair cracked, yet Xue An himself remained utterly unmoved. Lian Yunzhi, however, was knocked back three steps by the rebound of his own palm, and then he looked at Xue An with shock in his eyes, as if he could not believe what he had seen. ¡°You¡­ actually managed to take my palm strike?¡± ¡°Is that so surprising? And, clear this up, who seduced your little sister?¡± Xue An replied with a cold voice. ¡°Er¡­ well, this¡­¡± Lian Yunzhi still wanted to say something. Lian Yunluo jumped down from the stool, ran excitedly over, ¡°Big sister, you¡¯re back!¡± Lian Yunzhi, who was extremely fond of her youngest sister, couldn¡¯t help but smile indulgently, ¡°Mm, what was that just now¡­?¡± ¡°Oh! I was just listening to senior tell a story! And also, I was helping him rub his shoulders! And why did you start hitting someone as soon as you came in, big sister? Also, what do you mean by ¡®seduced¡¯?¡± Lian Yunzhi felt somewhat embarrassed. It seems she really made a mistake! ¡°Uh¡­ ¡®seduced¡¯ means¡­ it means something like getting married, I guess!¡± Lian Yunzhi, herself an unmarried woman, naturally found it difficult to speak openly about such things. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Unexpectedly, after hearing this, Lian Yunluo pondered for a moment, then nodded her head, ¡°Big sister, then senior really did ¡®seduce¡¯ me!¡± The anger that had dissipated in Lian Yunzhi¡¯s chest flared up again upon hearing this, ¡°Scoundrel, you still deny seducing her?¡± Xue An was also somewhat taken aback, ¡°Hey, young girl, you¡¯ve got to clarify this!¡± ¡°Because I want to marry senior, so he can tell me stories every day! Is there a problem with that?¡± Lian Yunluo asked, tilting her little face up. Lian Yunzhi, who was glaring angrily and ready to attack: ¡°¡­¡±. Chapter 573 - Chapter 573: Chapter 573: A Frog in a Well Dares to Speak of Heaven? (First Update) Chapter 573: Chapter 573: A Frog in a Well Dares to Speak of Heaven? (First Update) ¡°` Although everything was ultimately clarified as a misunderstanding, Lian Yunzhi still stared at Xue An, her face changing unpredictably. This man was indeed as strong as Father had said, capable of withstanding one of her palms! Even though she had only used a fraction of her cultivation because she feared involving Yunluo, it was still extremely horrifying. After all, he was supposed to be a ¡°mere mortal¡± without any cultivation! Such a terrifying innate talent for physical prowess, if cultivable, would surely more than qualify him to be a True Disciple in the Mountain Sea Sect. Given time, he might even become an inner chamber True Disciple and sit at the same level as herself. What a pity¡­ He turned out to be from the Hua Clan who can¡¯t cultivate! Lian Yunzhi sighed inwardly, and her expression returned to one of indifference. ¡°You¡¯re quite impressive!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, noncommittal. ¡°As a member of the Hua Clan, your strength is indeed something to be proud of, but remember¡­¡± Lian Yunzhi¡¯s face was full of arrogance, ¡°this is Feiyan Fort! It¡¯s a place where cultivation and strength do the talking, so I hope you can behave yourself!¡± After speaking, Lian Yunzhi, still somewhat reluctant to leave, pulled Lian Yunluo away. A mocking smile appeared on the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth as he said lightly, ¡°Such big talk for someone just at the Longevity Peak!¡± Upon hearing this, Lian Yunzhi abruptly turned around, her face frosty, ready to speak. Xue An waved his hand, ¡°No need to look at me like that. To tell you the truth, I came here for the True Immortal Relics, and I have absolutely no interest in your Feiyan Fort!¡± ¡°True Immortal Relics?¡± A sneer of ridicule appeared on Lian Yunzhi¡¯s face. ¡°Do you have any idea how many cultivators from the entire Northwest have come here for the True Immortal Relics? There¡¯s no counting how many exceptional talents there are among them. Your physical prowess may be good, but without cultivation, you won¡¯t even be able to enter the front gate! And yet you dare to talk about the True Immortal Relics? That¡¯s really quite presumptuous!¡± Lian Yunzhi said with a cold laugh. Hearing this, Xue An sighed slightly, ¡°It sounds quite reasonable, but all I can say is¡­ does the frog at the bottom of the well dare to speak of the sky?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Lian Yunzhi was initially taken aback, then realized that she had been likened to the frog at the bottom of the well by Xue An. She was so enraged that she was about to burst. But after a brief hesitation, Lian Yunzhi sneered. ¡°There¡¯s no use flaunting your verbal prowess here; this world respects strength! Since you put it that way, I¡¯ll look forward to seeing what gives you the right to call others a frog at the bottom of the well!¡± Having said that, Lian Yunzhi pulled Lian Yunluo away with big strides. Xue An watched her retreating figure, smiled slightly, and then whispered softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you coming out yet?¡± As his words faded, Lian Yunting emerged from the corner. ¡°So Senior knew I was here all along!¡± Xue An remained noncommittal, ¡°You seem to be avoiding your elder sister.¡± Lian Yunting¡¯s face showed a hint of bitterness, ¡°Yes!¡± Lian Yunting had always had her own concerns. Her elder sister Lian Yunzhi was overbearing and strong-willed, and with her astonishing talent, she had always been highly valued by their father, Lian Yuanhua. Especially now that she had become an inner chamber True Disciple of the Mountain Sea Sect, she was seen by everyone as the future successor, treated with utmost respect. Her younger sister Lian Yunluo, on the other hand, was sweet and adorable, and also greatly adored by Lian Yuanhua. Only the middle sister, Lian Yunting, with her average talent¨Cneither outstanding nor terrible¨Coccupied an awkward position. Lian Yuanhua did not dislike her, but neither did he show much affection toward her. So her position had always been rather awkward! It was fine usually, but once her elder sister returned, whenever she saw her father, who was usually stern with her, doting on her, and the fortress¡¯s elders greeting her with smiles, Lian Yunting felt a sourness welling up in her heart and could only hide in a corner to nurse her wounds in solitude. Today was no exception. Therefore, Lian Yunting had hidden herself early on, planning to speak a few words to Xue An, when coincidentally she saw her elder sister coming to trouble Xue An in a fit of anger. At first, Lian Yunting was somewhat nervous, but what followed left her utterly dumbfounded. ¡°` The senior actually took a palm strike from my older sister and even made her suffer a bit. Is the senior really that powerful? Although Lian Yunting did not speak of it, Xue An could tell at a glance. Xue An had seen too much of this kind of drama over the scramble for favour within powerful families. It was nothing novel to him. However, Xue An did hold a certain appreciation for Lian Yunting. She was calm in the face of things, measured in her conduct, and also knew how to be grateful. Therefore, Xue An decided to lend her a hand. ¡°Are you very dissatisfied?¡± Lian Yunting subconsciously nodded her head, but when she realized what she had done, she quickly looked at Xue An with a panic-stricken face, ¡°Se¡­ Senior.¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Answer me, yes or no!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lian Yunting hesitated for a moment, then responded softly. ¡°Very well, I will lend you a helping hand!¡± Lian Yunting was still a bit confused about what he meant, staring at Xue An with a bewildered face. ¡°Hold the primal chaos within, for I shall grant you a great opportunity!¡± Shocked by his words, Lian Yunting instinctively did as Xue An instructed, gathering her spirit to preserve the primal chaos within. Xue An¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he spread out his massive Divine Sense, enveloping Lian Yunting, then directly transmitted a cultivation technique to her. Ling Xiao Spell Decree! Previously, Xue An had annihilated a brutal and inhumane Immortal Cultivation sect. This sect had a legacy of ten thousand years with an abundant collection of cultivation techniques, which Xue An simply collected into his Divine Sense. The spell decrees he gave to the members of the Fire Phoenix were also sourced from there. And the Ling Xiao Spell Decree was no exception. Moreover, this cultivation technique was exceedingly formidable and particularly suited to a woman like Lian Yunting. Additionally, Xue An used his Divine Sense to assist her in operating the cultivation technique. As one cycle was completed. Lian Yunting¡¯s aura suddenly surged, and behind her, phantom images of the four sacred beasts manifested. And as the phantom images of the four sacred beasts completely integrated with Lian Yunting¡¯s form, A thunderous boom sounded. Lian Yunting shook violently. Her cultivation level, which had been stuck at the Loose Immortal Middle Stage, suddenly soared, reaching the Loose Immortal Peak in an instant, and was just a hair¡¯s breadth away from breaking through to Longevity. After all of this was completed, Lian Yunting slowly opened her eyes, and the first thing she saw was the smiling Xue An. Lian Yunting took a deep breath and knelt down without any hesitation. ¡°Senior above, I can never forget this debt of rebirth!¡± exclaimed Lian Yunting, bowing in utmost gratitude. She was still shocked by the method Xue An had just used. To transmit a cultivation technique through Divine Sense and assist in its operation¨Csuch a skill was utterly unheard of. And the cultivation technique he bestowed was so profoundly powerful. In Lian Yunting¡¯s eyes, Xue An¡¯s image became even more mysterious. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only To this, Xue An just laughed heartily, ¡°I simply found you quite agreeable, and I thought your older sister was too arrogant! It was nothing more than handing you an opportunity on a whim, don¡¯t take it too seriously!¡± Though he said so, how could Lian Yunting dare to take it lightly? One must know that even an ordinary Spell Decree was a closely-guarded secret of the major sects, and obviously, the Ling Xiao Spell Decree was no ordinary item. Such a debt of gratitude, Lian Yunting certainly dared not forget. Just as she was about to speak, she saw several huge streaks of light flying across the sky. Mighty auras enveloped the entire Bafang City. Chapter 574 - Chapter 574: Chapter 574: Mechanical Puppet (Second Update) Chapter 574: Chapter 574: Mechanical Puppet (Second Update) A massive sword light, dragging a tail that spanned the heavens and the earth, came flying toward them, and atop its gleam stood Bu Kongchan, the Wuwang Sect¡¯s number one true disciple. With her hands clasped behind her back and her face bathed in golden light, she appeared as if an Immortal had descended to the world, eliciting bursts of astonished exclamations from the crowd below. ¡°It¡¯s the Wuwang Sect¡¯s Bu Kongchan! Rumors say she has reached the realm of a Half-step Golden Immortal, unsurpassed in swordsmanship!¡± ¡°The people of the Wuwang Sect have finally shown up! The drama is getting more and more intense!¡± From the west came an aura of malevolence so thick it seemed tangible, forming into a ferocious giant beast, atop which sat a person entirely enveloped in layers of gloomy energy, looking particularly fearsome. Someone with a grave expression said, ¡°It¡¯s the Wu Qisha, the Seven Sha Prince of the Fierce Spirit Sect!¡± Hissss! At the mention of this name, those of a fainter heart had already turned pale with fear. ¡°This peerless fiend has actually come too!¡± ¡°In recent years, the Fierce Spirit Sect has been acting so arrogantly, all because of this Wu Qisha!¡± As they spoke, a fleet made up of several huge floating ships slowly flew in. At the bow of each ship stood a flagpole. On top of the flagpoles flew huge banners embroidered with divine birds. This grand spectacle startled many onlookers. ¡°People from the Qianniao Kingdom have come as well!¡± ¡°It looks like it is the Qianniao Kingdom¡¯s sovereign personally overseeing the journey!¡± At the same time outside the city gates, on the official road, a giant towering over ten zhang tall could be seen striding forward. Despite the city walls, the city¡¯s residents could still make out the giant¡¯s appearance. Half of the giant¡¯s head had been severed and then sewn back together, making it look extremely fierce and terrifying. In the giant¡¯s hands was a huge hammer, and his whole body shimmered with a metallic luster. Atop the giant¡¯s shoulder sat a long-haired woman. This woman¡¯s beauty was enchanting, and her revealing clothes, and long hair that cascaded down like water, covered crucial parts, while her slender, crossed Erlang legs displayed her bare, jade-carved white feet. Many men were entranced. Because this woman¡¯s beauty and mannerisms were simply too stunning! ¡°It¡¯s Liu KekKe from the Puppet Sect of Central Province!¡± ¡°This enchantress has actually appeared too!¡± ¡°Now it¡¯s really going to be extraordinarily lively!¡± Many who recognized this woman all showed serious expressions. It¡¯s because the Puppet Sect was quite famous even in Central Province. At that moment, Wu Qisha stood up from atop the malevolent beast and let out a series of sinister chuckles towards Liu KekKe. ¡°Sister Liu, long time no see! Do you still recognize your senior brother?¡± Liu KekKe covered her mouth and giggled lightly, ¡°Wu Qisha, I can¡¯t believe you still dare to show your face!¡± The gloomy energy enveloping Wu Qisha surged, and then he sneered, ¡°Sister Liu, what do I have to fear? The lesson you taught me back then, I¡¯ve always remembered it vividly, and I¡¯ve been wanting to return the favor!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Liu KekKe, with a coquettishly charming smile, replied, ¡°But I wonder how you plan on returning it?¡± ¡°Naturally, by turning you into my slave to enjoy at my leisure,¡± Wu Qisha said, and with a stamp of his foot, the giant beast landed on the ground, a flick of its tail destroying an entire cluster of houses, as it menacingly fixated its gaze on Liu KekKe. With a slight frown, Liu KekKe asked, ¡°You¡¯ve actually made a breakthrough?¡± ¡°Indeed! Half a year ago, I reached the Longevity Peak! Liu KekKe, it¡¯s not too late to surrender now, I¡¯ll consider leaving your soul intact,¡± Wu Qisha cackled hideously. ¡°Oh? You speak as if you¡¯re the only one capable of breakthroughs,¡± Liu KekKe retorted as the mechanical puppet she stood on suddenly grew, reaching over thirty zhang in height. This development made even Wu Qisha exclaim in surprise, ¡°You¡¯ve made a breakthrough too!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Wu Qisha, the last time you harassed me, we hadn¡¯t settled the score yet. Now that we¡¯ve met again, I¡¯ll teach you another lesson!¡± Liu KekKe said coldly. A great battle was about to erupt before their eyes. Lian Yunzhi, who had been watching the situation in the Flying Smoke Fortress, stomped her foot and flew into the air. She then said loudly, ¡°Both of you, stop your hands!¡± Wu Qisha and Liu KekKe were both startled. At this moment, Lian Yunzhi had already flown close and slightly bowed her hands in greeting. ¡°Both of you are outstanding talents; if you were to fight, Bafang City might be destroyed in an instant. Why not stop here? After the opening of the True Immortal Relics, we can settle our grievances then, how about it?¡± ¡°You are¡­?¡± Liu KekKe did not recognize Lian Yunzhi. Upon hearing this, Wu Qisha let out a series of cold chuckles, ¡°Alright! Since the Lian Family¡¯s young lady has spoken, I shall give you this face!¡± Lian Yunzhi remained silent. She naturally was aware that Wu Qisha¡¯s sect had ambushed her younger sister not long ago and had almost succeeded. However, to Lian Yunzhi, what mattered most now was to join forces with various powers to secure the True Immortal Relics first. As for her younger sister Lian Yunting¡­ Lian Yunzhi had never been fond of her and thus said no more. Meanwhile, Qianniao Haoyan stood at the bow of the distant floating ship, giving Lian Yunzhi a deep look. He naturally knew of the Lian family¡¯s talented daughter. Still very young, yet already at the Longevity Peak, she certainly had ample reason to be proud. But Qianniao Haoyan understood. The reason many people gave her face was entirely because of the Mountain Sea Sect behind her. After all, that was one of the top sects in the Central Province. The State Preceptor Guan Kaiming approached and said, ¡°Your Majesty, the posthouse is ready!¡± ¡°Good! Let¡¯s go!¡± Qianniao Haoyan retracted his gaze and said in a deep voice. The floating ship slowly departed. Wu Qisha left as well, laughing sinisterly a few more times. Only Liu KekKe was left. Lian Yunzhi bowed her hands to Liu KekKe, ¡°Sister Liu, do you have a place to stay in Bafang City?¡± Liu KekKe shook her head. Lian Yunzhi¡¯s eyes lit up slightly, and she quickly said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why not follow me back to Flying Smoke Fortress? As fellow disciples of sects in the Central Province, we could get to know each other better!¡± Liu KekKe giggled, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I shall impose upon you!¡± Upon returning to the Flying Smoke Fortress. The mechanical puppet beneath Liu KekKe dimmed with light and then shrank into a small ring, falling into her hand. This was the marvel of the Puppet Sect. Fortress Master Lian Yuanhua, along with the group of elders, was already waiting at the gate. The scene was incomparable to when Xue An had visited, a heaven and earth difference. Watching her elder sister chatting jovially with this goddess-like figure, while their father smilingly echoed on the side, Lian Yunting couldn¡¯t help but lower her head, a trace of chilliness flashing across her eyes. She had nearly lost her life last time; had it not been for Xue An¡¯s intervention, she might already have been processed into a fierce spirit! Yet, even so, her father had hardly shown any concern. Even towards her savior, he had shown significant disrespect. Compared to her elder sister, the treatment was completely different, like heaven from the earth. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All these factors cooled Lian Yunting¡¯s heart gradually. Meanwhile, in a small courtyard, Xue An filled a cup with tea, held it in his hand, took a slow sip, and then a hint of a smile emerged on his lips. ¡°Alchemy Magician? Mechanical Puppet? Interesting!¡± With the trail of his voice, Liu KekKe, who was laughing and talking with Lian Yunzhi, seemed to sense something and looked around with surprise and suspicion. Odd, it seemed as though a moment ago a powerful Divine Sense had been spying on her. Chapter 575 - Chapter 575: Chapter 575: No, I Want to Worship the Senior as My Master! (3rd Update) Chapter 575: Chapter 575: No, I Want to Worship the Senior as My Master! (3rd Update) When night fell, the vast Feiyan Fortress was brilliantly lit and bustling with activity. Countless servants were scurrying about, busy preparing for tonight¡¯s banquet. To welcome Liu Keke¡¯s arrival, Feiyan Fortress had gone to great lengths, inviting many experts and celebrities from Bafang City. Of course, as the benefactor who had saved the second young miss of Feiyan Fortress, even if Lian Yunzhi was reluctant, they still had to do the superficial work, so Xue An was also invited. By the time Xue An arrived at the banquet hall, the feast was about to begin. Many of the celebrities from Bafang City were gathered together, chatting leisurely. No one noticed Xue An¡¯s arrival. Xue An was happy to be undisturbed and casually found a seat to sit down and start eating on his own. He was enjoying his meal, when suddenly there was a commotion up front. Someone exclaimed, ¡°They¡¯re here! The people have arrived!¡± Xue An looked up. He saw Lian Yunzhi and the others from Feiyan Fortress accompanying a woman with long hair down to her waist, a beautiful face, and bare feet. Xue An¡¯s lips curled slightly. So this was the Puppet Master? After one glance, Xue An continued to eat and drink with his head down. However, Liu Keke seemed to sense something and looked around. ¡°Sister Liu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lian Yunzhi asked. ¡°Oh! It¡¯s nothing!¡± Liu Keke replied, shaking her head. But she was somewhat puzzled in her heart. She had clearly felt someone watching her just now, right? And that aura was the same as the Divine Sense that had stealthily observed her earlier today. Who could it be? At this moment, Lian Yuanhua, with a ruddy face, stood up and said to everyone, ¡°It¡¯s my honor that all of you could come to attend the banquet today! And I would like to introduce to everyone, this lady is Liu Keke, the True Disciple of the Mountain Sea Sect from the Central Province!¡± The news of today¡¯s events had already spread throughout Bafang City, and naturally, everyone who came to attend the banquet knew about it. But now, hearing Lian Yuanhua¡¯s introduction, they couldn¡¯t help but show a look of awe. For cultivators in the Northwest, the major sects of the Central Province represent powerful strength. Lian Yuanhua was very pleased with the reaction of those below and continued, ¡°Miss Liu¡¯s visit to Feiyan Fortress today is due to the deep friendship between my daughter Yunzhi and her. You should know that my daughter Yunzhi is now a True Disciple of the inner circle of the Mountain Sea Sect!¡± After boasting for a while, Lian Yuanhua coughed lightly and then said, ¡°The reason for holding this banquet today is that I have a favor to ask.¡± As he said this, Lian Yuanhua gave his daughter a meaningful look. Lian Yunzhi smiled slightly, ¡°Sister Liu, my younger sister is exactly twelve years old this year, and I am thinking of having her join a major sect for cultivation. Coincidentally, we met today and I would like her to become a disciple at your Puppet Sect. What do you think?¡± Liu Keke¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she felt a bit displeased in her heart. So all this enthusiasm was to have her take on an apprentice! But upon second thought, it was also not appropriate to refuse outright, so she said indifferently, ¡°That can be discussed, but I would also need to assess her aptitude and talent first!¡± ¡°Naturally!¡± Lian Yunzhi said with a beaming smile upon hearing this and immediately ordered someone to call the third young miss. In fact, this was a spur-of-the-moment idea by Lian Yuanhua, who then discussed it with his daughter Lian Yunzhi; finding it feasible, they decided to proceed. After all, the Puppet Sect was also considered a major sect in the Central Province, with incredibly formidable strength. And if Lian Yunluo could become a disciple in the Puppet Sect, it would bring numerous benefits to Feiyan Fortress. It would be as if Feiyan Fortress had disciples in two major sects in the Central Province! Very soon, Lian Yunluo was brought over. The little girl still didn¡¯t know what was happening and stood there, looking dumbfounded at the crowd. Liu Keke concentrated her gaze for a moment before remaining silent. With a smile, Lian Yunzhi asked, ¡°Junior Sister Liu, what do you think of my little sister¡¯s aptitude?¡± Liu Keke sighed, ¡°Indeed, worthy of a cultivator noble family, your sister¡¯s aptitude and talent are both top-notch!¡± In fact, this was nothing unusual. As part of a cultivator noble family, Lian Yunluo was nurtured in the womb with all kinds of precious treasures from heaven and earth, all to cultivate a superior meridian Spiritual Root. After her birth, she was further bathed in an array of rare medicinal ingredients. With such a colossal investment, her aptitude and talent were self-evident. Lian Yunzhi, upon hearing this, was overjoyed and turned to call out, ¡°Yunluo, why don¡¯t you kneel and take her as your master?¡± Lian Yunluo didn¡¯t move, her little face first showing confusion before gradually clearing up. ¡°Take a master?¡± ¡°Yes! This Immortal Master from the Puppet Sect will be your teacher from now on!¡± said Lian Yunzhi. But Lian Yunluo shook her head in response. ¡°No, I won¡¯t take her as my master!¡± This statement, like a thunderclap, astonished everyone in the room. Lian Yuanhua was so angered that his face turned ashen, and he was about to chastise her when Lian Yunzhi stopped him, then turned to her little sister with a smile. ¡°Little sister, why won¡¯t you take her as your master? You know, even I admire this expert. If you become her disciple, you could become very powerful! Plus, you¡¯ll have fun controlling puppets!¡± Lian Yunzhi thought her sister was worried about the hardships of cultivation, thus intentionally mentioned the control over puppets. However, Lian Yunluo still shook her head firmly, ¡°No, I won¡¯t take her. I want to take the senior as my master!¡± ¡°Senior?¡± Even Liu Keke couldn¡¯t help but ask in surprise and glanced at Lian Yunzhi. Although she said nothing, the implication was clear. If you¡¯ve already found a master for your little sister, why come to me? Lian Yunzhi¡¯s expression darkened upon hearing this and she asked again, ¡°What did you just say?¡± Lian Yunluo, usually both respectful and fearful of her older sister, was unusually adamant this time and said, ¡°I want to take the senior as my master!¡± Saying so, she turned around, glanced around the room, and when she saw Xue An sitting in a corner, she went straight to him. As she moved, everyone¡¯s gaze involuntarily followed. When Lian Yunluo stood beside Xue An and respectfully addressed him as senior, the room erupted in turmoil. Many had not seen Xue An before, and they inevitably began to discuss among themselves. ¡°Who is this person? Never seen him before, have we?¡± ¡°Yes, he seems to have no fluctuation in cultivation level; he must be an ordinary person!¡± ¡°Look at his eyes!¡± ¡°He¡¯s a member of the Hua Clan!¡± Amid these murmurs, Xue An leisurely swallowed the food in his mouth before turning his head to smile at Lian Yunluo. ¡°You want to take me as your master?¡± Lian Yunluo nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes! I want to take you as my master, just like my second sister!¡± This statement caused Lian Yunting¡¯s complexion in the crowd to pale. Today, the fact that she had taken a new master was something only her little sister knew; she had not expected her to reveal it so openly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And Lian Yunzhi was almost driven to fury, her gaze filled with murderous intent as she looked at Xue An. As for Liu Keke, she watched Xue An with eyes brimming with curiosity. This Hua Clan man was quite handsome, especially those eyes. When he smiled, they seemed to gleam as if the sun and moon were shining within them, irresistibly drawing people into their depths. And Liu Keke felt that this Hua Clan man seemed somehow familiar. Yet she couldn¡¯t remember why. Chapter 576 - Chapter 576: Chapter 576: The Enigmatic Man (4th Update) Chapter 576: Chapter 576: The Enigmatic Man (4th Update) Just as Liu KekKe was deep in thought, Xue An offered a faint smile. ¡°Alright then! Kneel down and call me Master now!¡± The moment Xue An¡¯s words fell, before Lian Yunluo could kneel, Lian Yunzhi could no longer hold back and charged over, ¡°Arrogant fiend, what are your intentions repeatedly provoking my sister?¡± With that, he furiously sent out a palm strike. The force of this palm strike raised a whirlwind that swept through the entire room. Then came a thunderous boom. Lian Yunzhi, who had charged over, was sent flying backward, smashing through two banquet tables before barely managing to stand his ground, and then he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. Seeing this scene, the entire place fell deadly silent. Even Liu KekKe couldn¡¯t help but gape in disbelief at this spectacle. Xue An sat on the chair, slowly retracting his fist, and said indifferently, ¡°This was the last time, if you dare provoke me again, I don¡¯t mind twisting off your head! Understand?¡± Xue An¡¯s words, filled with murderous intent, filled Lian Yunzhi¡¯s chest with rage and his heart with boundless wariness. Just now, he had struck with rage, using seventy percent of his strength, yet not only did he fail to affect this man, but it also left himself with a minor injury. Could this man¡¯s body be made of iron? As uncertainty reigned, Lian Yunluo had already knelt on the ground obediently, respectfully kowtowing three times to Xue An. ¡°Master!¡± Xue An nodded and smiled, ¡°Very good! Were it not for your and your second sister¡¯s sake, this Smoke Fortress wouldn¡¯t have needed to exist anymore! Rise.¡± Xue An¡¯s words caused a stir among the crowd. That was some bold talk! Lian Yunluo stood up. At that moment, Lian Yunting also came over, the two sisters standing side by side behind Xue An. This scene enraged Lian Yuanhua to the point where his face turned ashen and his body trembled. ¡°Good! Yunting, you truly are my good daughter! To think you took a master in secret¡­¡± Before he could finish, Lian Yunting interrupted him with a cold voice, ¡°Father, enough!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me father, I have no daughter like you!¡± Lian Yuanhua roared. A trace of mockery appeared on Lian Yunting¡¯s face as she nodded, ¡°Good! At last, you¡¯re telling the truth! You say I took a master in secret, but have you ever cared about me over the years? Even last time when I was nearly ambushed by the Fiend Sect, what did you do?¡± ¡°So you take a Hua Clan man without any cultivation as your master?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! If not for my master, I would have been refined into a fiend by now. He is my savior, and I am naturally grateful to him! Besides, even if he doesn¡¯t have cultivation, as for how strong he is, I think big sister is quite clear, right?¡± Lian Yunting seemed to release all the resentment she had accumulated over the years, sneering as she looked towards Lian Yunzhi. Lian Yunzhi snorted coldly, her eyes flickering with light, her aura climbing steeply. ¡°You really think you can hurt me with one punch? Useless. This world ultimately respects cultivation level! I admit he¡¯s good at physical combat, but today, he must die!¡± At the end of her words, a vision of mountains and seas manifested in Lian Yunzhi¡¯s mind, an illusion created by the manipulation of natural energies with her cultivation. Then Lian Yunzhi resolutely launched her attack. With this strike, it was as if a great river had been unleashed, its mighty waters surging straight toward Xue An. Facing this strike, before Xue An had a chance to respond, Lian Yunting suddenly stepped forward, shouting coldly, ¡°Four Symbols Unite!¡± Four huge mythical beasts appeared behind Lian Yunting, then merged into one entity, morphing into a colossal beast that opened its mouth and swallowed the raging river whole. ¡°How could this be!¡± Lian Yunzhi could scarcely believe her eyes. After devouring the river, the body of the colossal beast grew larger and Lian Yunting¡¯s aura shook violently. He had actually soared directly from the peak of Loose Immortal into Half-step Longevity! Not only were Lian Yuanhua and his daughter Lian Yunzhi stunned by this scene, but even Liu Kekke was gaping in disbelief. Because no one had ever seen such an easy breakthrough! Lian Yunzhi looked on with a solemn expression, ¡°Lian Yunting, what is this cultivation technique you have?¡± Lian Yunzhi could be certain that what Lian Yunting was cultivating was definitely not the hereditary Smoke Technique. It was a spell decree that she had never seen before, yet it was profoundly mysterious. Lian Yunting gave a cold smile, ¡°This is the cultivation technique bestowed upon me by my master!¡± What? Lian Yunzhi was taken aback. Such a profound technique was not even present in the Mountain Sea Sect. Yet, it was given to Lian Yunting by this Xue An! How could this be possible? How could this man of the Hua Clan possibly have such a powerful cultivation technique? While she was still filled with doubts, Xue Anchong gave Liu Kekke a slight smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to encounter an alchemist here! Truly rare indeed!¡± Liu Kekke trembled all over and exclaimed, ¡°You¡­¡± Then, as if remembering something, she cried out in shock, ¡°That divine sense just now, it was you¡­¡± Xue An nodded slightly and said indifferently, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, your mechanical puppet must be something passed down from ancient times! Unfortunately, it¡¯s a classic case of ¡®casting pearls before swine¡¯; you haven¡¯t even displayed its true power!¡± The already shocked Liu Kekke suddenly became solemn and respectfully said, ¡°Senior, how do you know about these?¡± ¡°You need not worry about why I know,¡± Xue An said as he stood up and sighed softly. ¡°Alright, the banquet is over! Time to head to Bafang Mountain!¡± His words left many people confused. At that moment, a rumbling sound like countless thunderclaps rolling across the sky came from outside, striking fear into everyone. Lian Yunzhi and Liu Kekke¡¯s faces changed simultaneously as they blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s the True Immortal Relics!¡± Xue An smiled, walked out the door, and looked toward the distant Bafang Mountain, bathed in golden light, and said lightly, ¡°I am curious to see how the True Immortals of this world differ!¡± Once he finished speaking, he stomped on the ground, and the entire courtyard instantly sank into a large pit. Xue An then soared into the sky and disappeared in the blink of an eye. This scene was witnessed by everyone who arrived shortly thereafter. Lian Yuanhua and many of the Smoke Fortress elders looked so troubled they were close to dripping water. Lian Yunzhi¡¯s complexion was also very pale. The recent events had been too jarring for her. First was her younger sister, whom she had always looked down upon, suddenly obtaining an immensely profound cultivation technique and achieving a breakthrough to Half-step Longevity in the blink of an eye, making the realm of Longevity seem within reach. Then there was this man of the Hua Clan with no cultivation who turned out to be so overpowering. Each of these events seemed like a slap in her face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, she absolutely could not give up on the True Immortal Relics. Thus, after a moment of hesitation, she deployed her cultivation level and swiftly followed after him. Liu Kekke¡¯s eyes flickered as she muttered softly, ¡°Who exactly are you? Truly an enigmatic man!¡± Then with a radiant smile, she summoned her puppet, ¡°Follow him!¡± Chapter 577 - Chapter 577: Chapter 577 What is invincible? This is invincible! (First update) Chapter 577: Chapter 577 What is invincible? This is invincible! (First update) Meanwhile, the strange phenomena on Bafang Mountain also alarmed the entire city. Countless streams of light soared into the sky, heading straight for Bafang Mountain. Many cultivators who couldn¡¯t fly through the air simply rode Exotic Beasts like the Cornered Horse and Tiger Leopard, frantically galloping on the ground. In the end, the cultivators of Bafang City could be said to have emptied their nests in their move. Of course, those at the very front included Bu Kongchan as well as powerhouses like Qianniao Haoyan. By this time, they had already rushed into Bafang Mountain. Before everyone¡¯s eyes appeared a colossal celestial gate, a hundred zhang in height. This gate was grand and majestic, with a faint radiance above it, intricately engraved with numerous and complex Talisman Scrolls. Amidst the shimmering light, all manners of phenomenal visions of heaven and earth emerged. Bu Kongchan and the others all stopped in their tracks, their faces alight with excitement. ¡°Is this the True Immortal Relics?¡± Bu Kongchan murmured. Wu Qisha beside him sneered viciously, ¡°First come, first served, this belongs to my Fiendish Spirit Sect!¡± With that, he charged ahead. But just as he made it halfway, he heard a light scolding, ¡°Scram!¡± After a thunderous boom, Wu Qisha was sent flying a hundred zhang away before barely stabilizing himself, then looked towards the front with an extremely unsightly expression. ¡°Who!¡± At this moment, Lian Yunzhi and Liu KekKe also arrived. All eyes turned together. They saw a man standing with his hands behind his back in front of the celestial gate, looking up and examining the massive structure. Even from a distance, it was difficult to make out his face, but just with his deep and steady presence, one could tell he was no ordinary person. Wu Qisha¡¯s eyes flickered before he sneered once more, ¡°Who dares to obstruct my Fiendish Spirit Sect?¡± Lian Yun, however, had a grim expression on his face, with a tinge of fear flickering deep in his eyes. Xue An had arrived so quickly, and with a single move, he had repelled the Seventh Slaughter Son; just how formidable was he? Liu KekKe, on the other hand, simply smiled without saying a word, quietly observing from atop her puppet. Xue An withdrew his gaze, shook his head, and let out a light chuckle, ¡°To enter the Dao with talismans, you indeed have astonishing talent! It¡¯s a pity that the laws of heaven and earth limit you, preventing you from ever truly stepping into the realm of a True Immortal in your lifetime!¡± His words left the crowd somewhat astonished. Feeling that he had lost face, Wu Qisha snorted coldly, ¡°Playing mystic and attempting deception, go die!¡± He raised his hand, and a myriad of fierce, billowing spirits charged directly at Xue An. This move, when used by the disciples of the Fiendish Spirit Sect, was already formidable, but when executed by Wu Qisha, its power was a hundred times greater. A gale of cold wind surged forth, transforming into a vast, hateful ocean that rushed towards Xue An. Xue An seemed unconcerned, still looking down as if studying something. Seeing this, a smug smile appeared on Wu Qisha¡¯s face; once someone was besieged by his fierce spirits, even a Half-step Golden Immortal would fall. But the next second, his smugness solidified on his face. Xue An slowly lifted his head, and a brilliant light shone from within his eyes. ¡°Scram!¡± With that light scolding, the fierce spirits, as if encountering something extremely terrifying, cried out in alarm, turned tail, and fled. Wu Qisha could hardly believe his own eyes. The fierce spirits he had painstakingly refined were afraid? And they even broke free from his control, deserting the battlefield? Wu Qisha repeatedly urged the Spell Decree in an attempt to call the fierce spirits back. But even when tormented to the point of soul destruction, not one dared to turn around and confront Xue An. In an instant, most of the fierce spirits were decimated, and the ones left all hid far away, shivering, not daring to even lift their heads. There was complete silence at the scene. Even Bu Kongchan let out a light exclamation of surprise. Although Wu Qisha was overbearing and brutal, his strength was indeed formidable. Unexpectedly, he had consecutively fallen at the hands of this Hua Clan man. Even the fierce spirits, upon which his reputation was built, were ineffective. Wu Qisha¡¯s face was ashen, and just as he was about to speak, Xue An stood with his hands behind his back on the ground, lifting his eyes to sweep over all the cultivators present. Wherever his gaze wandered, all the cultivators felt a chill in their hearts. What kind of eyes were these? They were cold and profound, yet immensely authoritative, as if an emperor from the Nine Heavens who wielded the power of life and death was gazing down at despicable criminals, making it impossible to harbor even the slightest thought of resistance. People only wanted to kneel and submit. Especially Lian Yunzhi, who, after being swept by that gaze, began to tremble uncontrollably, sweat pouring out like syrup, instantly soaking his clothes. At this moment, a slight smile appeared on the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth. ¡°From now on, this place belongs to me. All of you¡­ step back!¡± As these words were uttered, the faces of everyone present changed. Even Bu Kongchan let out an angry snort. The State Preceptor of Qianniao Kingdom, Guan Kaiming, said with a sinister tone, ¡°That¡¯s a bold claim. You think you can monopolize the True Immortal Relics all by yourself? Be careful, or you may bite off more than you can chew and choke yourself to death!¡± Xue An looked at the man. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I am the State Preceptor of Qianniao Kingdom, my name is Guan¡­¡± Before he could finish, Xue An already waved his hand. ¡°Enough, there¡¯s no need to say more!¡± Guan Kaiming was stunned, not yet understanding what this meant. Xue An stepped forward, shooting toward Guan Kaiming like a cannonball, and struck out with a palm. Crack. After a series of bone-breaking sounds that made one¡¯s teeth sour, one looked at Guan Kaiming only to see his upper body had been completely shattered by Xue An, leaving the lower half untouched. Blood rained down like a downpour. Everyone felt a blur before their eyes, and Guan Kaiming was already dead. And Xue An, by some unknown means, had returned to his original position, saying indifferently, ¡°Who cares about your name when you are about to die?¡± If Xue An¡¯s battle with Wu Qisha had caused everyone to be shocked and puzzled, then this move was truly earth-shattering, enough to send chills down one¡¯s spine. The face of Qianniao Haoyan, the ruler of Qianniao Kingdom, turned ashen as he bellowed, ¡°Madman¡­¡± Xue An leisurely cleaned out his ears, smiling slightly, ¡°Could you perhaps use some new expressions? Also, are you the ruler of Qianniao Kingdom?¡± ¡°Indeed! I am¡­¡± Xue An gestured with his hand. ¡°As I said, there¡¯s no need for the dying to waste time with names. I won¡¯t remember them anyway. I only want to ask you, is Qianniao Zhen your daughter?¡± Qianniao Haoyan was taken aback for a moment. ¡°Yes¡­ Could it be that Zhen¡¯er was killed by you?¡± Understanding dawned on Qianniao Haoyan in an instant, and he asked roaringly. Xue An nodded. ¡°I killed her. And at that time, she was with someone from the Wuwang Sect. I took care of them all!¡± Bu Kongchan, upon hearing this, his expression hardened, and his eyes shone with brilliant sword light. ¡°So, it was you who killed my junior brother Tianyuan!¡± Xue An nodded, his smile growing colder. ¡°Do you know why I killed them?¡± ¡°Why?¡± The one who asked was Liu Keke, her face filled with curiosity. Xue An said coldly, ¡°Because you have oppressed the Hua Clan and even thought it was only natural! Today, I am here to let you know that the Hua Clan is not to be trifled with, and those who do¡­ will be shown no mercy!¡± As soon as these words came out, the crowd was in an uproar. By this time, the cultivators with lower cultivation levels had also arrived, and they all watched from a distance. Seeing Xue An confronting so many powerful beings alone, they all revealed faces of horror. Especially after Xue An spoke those words, there was a violent commotion. Among them, some disdained what they heard and sneered, ¡°Just the Hua Clan¡­¡± Before the words were finished, Xue An¡¯s sea-like Divine Sense spread out, and in an instant, the soul of the speaker was annihilated. The dead body silently fell to the ground, without any visible injury on the outside. One could only see a person who was alive just a moment ago, with dimming eyes, suddenly breathless and dead. This shocking and horrifying scene made countless people tremble with fear. And at the same time, Xue An took a step forward. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With this step, Bu Kongchan and the others subconsciously stepped back. They all looked at Xue An with terror. What is invincible? One steps forward, and the whole world steps back! This¡­ is true invincibility! Chapter 579 - Chapter 579: Chapter 579: No Matter What Evil God, Destroy Them All (1st Update) Chapter 579: Chapter 579: No Matter What Evil God, Destroy Them All (1st Update) As Wu Qisha¡¯s words trailed off, the Hell Evil God appeared to slowly open its eyes. In those eyes, darker than the night by a hundredfold, endless brutality and evil surged. The very air seemed to grow colder and more ominous because of the Evil God¡¯s gaze, as if hell had manifested itself in this world. Even a few cultivators who were relatively closer and touched by a wisp of the black aura saw their cultivation levels plummet rapidly. After uttering a scream of utmost terror, they turned into pus and blood and died. This eerie and horrifying sight made all the cultivators gasp in cold air, scrambling to retreat backward. Even the likes of Lian Yunzhi from the Longevity Realm retreated far away with a solemn expression on their faces. Only Xue An stood still, quietly observing the Evil God with a smile that was not quite a smile on his face, seemingly lost in thought. ¡°Great Evil God, this man has destroyed my sect. Please annihilate him!¡± Wu Qisha said with utmost respect. After speaking, he spat out three large mouthfuls of fresh blood, and his aura became even more wilted. He was using his essence blood for the sacrifice. The Evil God grew increasingly domineering, and a lively hue began to emerge on that archaic and malevolent face. Wu Qisha, overjoyed, trembled slightly with excitement, ¡°I warmly welcome the true arrival of the great Evil God in our midst!¡± This Evil God was the primary deity worshipped by the Fiend Sect. Wu Qisha had summoned it before, but only projections had descended. He had not expected that this time, the great Evil God would actually come in person. Wu Qisha was naturally thrilled and excited, casting a triumphant and arrogant glance at Xue An. In his eyes, Xue An was already as good as dead. At that moment, the features of the Evil God became increasingly animated, its presence more malicious and powerful, and then it slowly began to speak. ¡°Who dares to destroy my followers?¡± With that questioning roar, a powerful black aura soared into the sky, forming into a massive tornado. As it slowly spun, it churned the wind and clouds, changing colors as if it had the power to shake heaven and earth. Such might had exceeded human comprehension, entering the realm of the divine. But even before such divine might, Xue An remained as calm as ever, not even altering the faintly mocking smile on the corner of his mouth. This attitude clearly angered the Evil God, but upon taking a closer look, it said with immense surprise, ¡°Mortal, you possess strong vital blood? Hahaha, excellent! You shall become my finest blood food, even aiding in the coalescence of my divine form, allowing me to truly descend upon this place!¡± As soon as it finished speaking, the tornado of black aura charged directly towards him, swallowing Xue An completely in an instant. The black aura, darker than the night, spun wildly; stones on the ground disintegrated into powder the moment they made contact. Under such force, almost no one could escape unscathed. Dead¡­ Is he dead? The crowd watched the tornado with a mix of shock and doubt. After all, the man from the Hua Clan had just performed too many miracles. No one could guarantee that another miracle wouldn¡¯t happen this time. But Wu Qisha clearly didn¡¯t think so; he had absolute confidence in the deity he worshipped. No one could survive the wrath of the great Evil God. However, just as a smug look of vengeance achieved was starting to appear on his face, a faint light of fire appeared within the black tornado. ¡°Eh, what is that?¡± Liu Keke, whose heart had tightened because of Xue An¡¯s disappearance, was the first to spot the anomaly, couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. Wu Qisha looked down. It was at that moment, that the faint light of fire suddenly grew intense, and in an instant, it ignited the entire body of the tornado. The endless black aura had no power to resist against the white flames and was directly turned into nothingness. Wu Qisha, who had felt assured of victory, let out a frightened shout. The Evil God fared even worse. Its four faces instantly fused into one, then displayed an expression of utter terror. ¡°How¡­ How is this possible! How could the Divine Flame appear here?¡± Just at that moment, from within that boundless sea of fire that filled the sky, a figure was slowly walking towards them. Once he had passed through the sea of fire, all the flames instantly converged into a spotlessly white lotus made of fire, which floated between his brows and then disappeared without a trace. It was Xue An! Xue An slowly raised his head and, looking at the Evil God whose face was filled with shock, said indifferently, ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got?¡± The complexion of the Evil God was filled with doubts and uncertainty. Still, the arrogance inherent to a deity made him scoff, ¡°Although I¡¯m quite curious, how does a mere mortal like you possess such powerful Divine Flame? But none of that matters now. I will kill you and then extract your soul as my greatest trophy.¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Xue An flashed his pearly white teeth and gave a chilling smile, ¡°If you¡¯re done, then it¡¯s my turn!¡± No sooner had he spoken than Xue An took a step forward, charging straight up to the Evil God. His eyes shone brightly as he raised his fist and struck out. ¡°Move, Heaven and Earth!¡± Accompanying Xue An¡¯s light shout, his fist directly hit the head of the Evil God, who wore a look of bafflement. Crack. A crisp sound followed. Then one could see the Evil God being blasted away hundreds of feet by Xue An¡¯s punch, a long crack appearing on his divine statue. Without waiting for the Evil God to react, Xue An¡¯s foot suddenly stamped on the ground, his whole body shooting forward like a cannonball to appear above the Evil God¡¯s head. ¡°Separate Yin and Yang!¡± Boom. This punch, launched from above, directly sent the Evil God from midair crashing into the ground. After the two consecutive punches, the previously indestructible body of the Evil God was now covered in dense cracks, seeming ready to shatter at any moment. But that wasn¡¯t the main issue. The Evil God stared blankly at Xue An, as if remembering something, and terror gradually took over his face. This fear made him so scared that he didn¡¯t even dare resist, only managing to stammer, ¡°You¡­you are¡­¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes, I am!¡± With the confirmation, the Evil God shouted in utmost terror, ¡°Spare¡­spare my life!¡± The voice cut off abruptly because a ball of fire rose from the brow of the Evil God and in the blink of an eye, enveloped him completely. This time, the Evil God finally tasted the fear of death. Because as an Evil God, even if smashed to pieces, he could still be reborn from hell. But if incinerated by the Divine Flame, that would mean complete annihilation. ¡°My lord, spare my life¡­ I truly didn¡¯t know it was You¡­¡± The Evil God mustered his last bit of strength to beg for mercy, but Xue An just watched him quietly, unmoved by his pleas. The Evil God was utterly despairing, and even so, he dared not show the slightest disrespect towards Xue An. So, the Evil God directed all of his raging fury towards Wu Qisha, who had summoned him here. ¡°You caused my death! If I die, then you will accompany me in complete obliteration!¡± With that, the Evil God, his body engulfed in flames, charged straight towards Wu Qisha, who was petrified with fear, and held him in a death grip. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I was wrong, I won¡¯t dare anymore, no¡­¡± Wu Qisha screamed non-stop in fright, but clearly, the Evil God had no intention of sparing him. ¡°How dare you offend the lord, now you will die with me!¡± the Evil God roared ferociously. Moments later, both the Evil God and Wu Qisha were burnt to nothingness by the flames. Chapter 580 - Chapter 580: Chapter 580: Though There Be Thousands of People, I Shall Go (2nd Update) Chapter 580: Chapter 580: Though There Be Thousands of People, I Shall Go (2nd Update) No one spoke, or it might be more accurate to say that no one dared to speak. All of them just stared, dumbfounded. From the beginning until now. Xue An had consecutively slain three people, annihilated an Evil God, and shattered the Sword Heart of Bu Kongchan of the Wuwang Sect. Such a proud record of victories was more than enough to silence any doubters. Among all the people, Lian Yunzhi was undoubtedly the most terrified. When she saw the Hua Clan man, whom she once mocked for having no cultivation level, slaughtering all around him, she realized why Xue An had previously called her a frog at the bottom of a well. It turned out¡­ her reliance on her cultivation level and the identity given by the Mountain Sea Sect¡¯s Inner Chambers¡¯ legacy meant less than a joke in this man¡¯s eyes. Thinking of this, Lian Yunzhi¡¯s heart was filled with endless regrets and shame. Especially when she recalled that her younger sister had already become his disciple and that her future achievements might far exceed her own, this made Lian Yunzhi, who had always been the darling of the heavens, feel like she was on the verge of collapse. Meanwhile, Liu KekKe was looking at Xue An with a dazed expression. This man¡¯s strength had exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations, shocking even Liu KekKe who had seen many stunning geniuses in the Central Province. What was more crucial was¡­ this man had no cultivation level, yet he had felled two immortals and destroyed an Evil God. If word of this got out, it would probably cause a huge uproar. And he seemed to also know the secret of her Mechanical Puppet. Just who exactly was he? Liu KekKe grew increasingly curious about Xue An. At that moment, Bu Kongchan, pale as death, gave Xue An a fist salute, ¡°Senior¡¯s Sword Dao cultivation is peerless, Kongchan admits defeat! Regarding the matter of my Junior Brother¡¯s death, Wuwang Sect will not pursue it further!¡± This statement took everyone by surprise. No one had expected this genius girl from the Wuwang Sect to concede and confess guilt. It must be known that what she cultivated was the Sword Dao. Within the path of the Sword Dao, once you admit defeat, you might never be able to progress further in your lifetime. Xue An¡¯s expression was indifferent, ¡°This isn¡¯t about whether your Wuwang Sect pursues the matter, but whether I decide to pursue it.¡± Hearing this, Bu Kongchan¡¯s complexion turned ashen, and she hoarsely said, ¡°Senior couldn¡¯t possibly want to be at odds with our Wuwang Sect until the end, could he?¡± Xue An smiled slightly, not responding to her question, but instead said faintly, ¡°Do you know why your Sword Heart was completely shattered?¡± On hearing this, Bu Kongchan¡¯s body trembled, and a flicker of hope emerged in her dull eyes. ¡°Senior¡­¡± Xue An spoke calmly, ¡°Because you were too proud!¡± This sentence shocked Bu Kongchan so much that she nearly fell from mid-air to the ground. ¡°Just a hundred years to reach immortality is certainly something to be proud of, but it¡¯s unfortunate that your cultivation went too smoothly. You thought your Sword Heart was clear, but in reality, it was like a delicate flower grown in a greenhouse, fragile and unable to withstand a real setback! What I¡¯m saying¡­ do you accept it?¡± Xue An¡¯s words sent shock waves through Bu Kongchan, causing sweat to pour out like pulp and her clothes to be soaked with cold sweat, her face full of despair. Because she knew, everything Xue An said was true. Just witnessing Xue An¡¯s earth-shattering sword strike had filled Bu Kongchan with boundless despair. Because she knew, that strike was something she could never catch up to in her lifetime. Once this thought emerged, her already weak Sword Heart instantly shattered, leading to her current state. ¡°Every word Senior said is true; Disciple Kongchan is convinced!¡± Bu Kongchan now regarded herself as someone of the disciple generation, her words full of respect, then she said despondently. ¡°Bu Kongchan will now return to the Wuwang Sect and inform my master that we must not infringe upon the Hua Clan in the slightest, then I shall enter the cave myself and never reemerge into the world!¡± Having said this, Bu Kongchan turned to leave. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°You intend to give up just like that?¡± Bu Kongchan¡¯s body shook, and she whirled around, ¡°Senior¡­¡± ¡°The path of the Sword Dao is full of hardships and dangers, but it boils down to maintaining a pure sword heart, paired with the conviction that even if faced by millions, I shall forge ahead.¡± ¡°Your sword heart is now shattered, but there can be no construction without destruction! If you can reforge your sword heart, your future will far surpass your past!¡± After hearing Xue An¡¯s speech, Bu Kongchan¡¯s eyes lost focus as she murmured to herself. ¡°Even if faced by millions, I shall forge ahead¡­ So that¡¯s how it is, so that¡¯s how it is¡­ I see it now!¡± With these three realizations, Bu Kongchan¡¯s body trembled. An extremely faint Sword Intent began to rise from her wholly dejected aura. Though this Sword Intent was weak, it was unyieldingly clear and profound¨Centirely different from the flashy but insubstantial Sword Intent she had before. Seeing this, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but nod slightly, a look of appreciation flashing in his eyes. Bu Kongchan¡¯s talent in the Sword Dao was truly astonishing. She managed to recondense her sword heart simply from a few words. Although it was very weak now, given time, she would definitely surpass her former self. By then, Bu Kongchan had regained her composure, immediately falling to the ground and respectfully kneeling. ¡°Disciple Bu Kongchan thanks the senior for granting me a new lease on life!¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°I helped you only because your aura is pure and you have not disgraced the Hua Clan. I hope you will continue to conduct yourself well! Understood?¡± Bu Kongchan¡¯s expression turned solemn, ¡°Senior, rest assured, if anyone dares to dishonor the Hua Clan in the future, I will be the first to slay them!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Alright, go now!¡± Bu Kongchan respectfully kowtowed once more before standing up and walking away. Unlike the grandeur of her arrival on swordback, Bu Kongchan departed on foot, emanating a pure and simple aura, with not a hint of arrogance in her eyes anymore. What remained was a heart of unspoiled innocence. This transformation, akin to rebirth, would be infinitely beneficial for her future. She also upheld her promise to Xue An from beginning to end, protecting the Hua Clan even after she became the Sect Master of the Wuwang Sect. With Bu Kongchan gone, the remaining cultivators looked at each other and prepared to slip away quietly. No one dared to harbor any greed for the True Immortal Relics now. But just then, a convoy rushed down the road in the distance. The leader was none other than Lian Yuanhua. Following him were all the elders of the Feiyan Fortress. The second young miss, Lian Yunting, and the third young miss, Lian Yunluo, were also in the troop. In the blink of an eye, these people charged forward to their midst. Lian Yuanhua rode in on the Tiger Leopard Beast, and the convoy slowly came to a stop. Then he looked up, somewhat confused as he gazed at his eldest daughter, whom he had always been proud of. ¡°Yunzhi, I just saw Bu Kongchan of the Wuwang Sect on the way here. Why did she leave on foot? And why did she not speak a word, just smiling, when asked anything?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They had encountered Bu Kongchan on their way here. Lian Yuanhua recognized her as the talented young girl from the Wuwang Sect and quickly stopped his mount to greet her. But Bu Kongchan just kept smiling and saying nothing in response to any of his questions, then floated away. This naturally left Lian Yuanhua full of bewilderment. Meanwhile, Lian Yunzhi¡¯s face was as white as a sheet, and she gently shook her head, ¡°Father, say no more, let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 581 - Chapter 581: Chapter 581: True Contempt is Complete Ignorance (3rd Update) Chapter 581: Chapter 581: True Contempt is Complete Ignorance (3rd Update) ¡°Leave? Why should we leave? Have we already obtained the True Immortal Relics?¡± Lian Yuanhua asked. Lian Yunzhi felt like crying out of frustration caused by her own foolish father. Could you not take a look at the situation in the field before speaking? And just then, the second Miss Lian Yunting and the youngest, Lian Yunluo, both dismounted and rushed to Xue An¡¯s side. ¡°Master!¡± Xue An nodded with a smile, then said to Lian Yunzhi indifferently, ¡°Do you understand now why you are like a frog at the bottom of a well?¡± Xue An¡¯s words were a naked slap in the face. Lian Yunzhi was left speechless by the rebuke. Lian Yuanhua still hadn¡¯t grasped the situation. It might also be because he had too much confidence in his eldest daughter, to the point of almost being blind. Hearing this, Lian Yuanhua actually said coldly, ¡°Mister Xue, you¡­¡± He was about to say, you have quite the nerve, daring to speak to my daughter like that. Lian Yunzhi rushed forward in an instant and delivered a slap. Smack. After a crisp sound. Lian Yuanhua was sent flying several yards by the slap, and when he fell to the ground, blood flowed from his mouth and nose. Half of his face was almost smashed. This slap, like a thunderclap out of a clear sky, stunned Lian Yuanhua as well as all the elders of Feiyan Fort. ¡°Yunzhi, you¡­¡± An elder was just about to speak out in reprimand. Lian Yunzhi had already bowed deeply, saying with a trembling voice, ¡°Elder, please forgive him, my father has always been like this, I beg you to overlook his behavior!¡± This left all the people of Feiyan Fort dumbfounded. Especially Lian Yuanhua, who held his face, his body starting to tremble, and a look of fear rising in his eyes. He was not a fool! When he saw his eldest daughter bowing and scraping like this, he understood something. Lian Yunzhi bowed low, as if frozen in place. Xue An watched quietly. He didn¡¯t speak, and Lian Yunzhi didn¡¯t even dare to raise her head. The atmosphere in the area seemed to freeze. Only when cold sweat dripped down Lian Yunzhi¡¯s cheeks onto the ground did Xue An finally say indifferently, ¡°Do you think¡­ this is enough?¡± This question sent shivers through Lian Yunzhi, who lifted her head to look at Xue An with pleading eyes, ¡°Eld¡­ Elder.¡± Xue An waved his hand and said indifferently, ¡°Relying on your high cultivation level and noble status, you are arrogant and indifferent even to your own sisters, and you harbor evil intentions! You tell me, someone like yourself¡­ should you be killed or not?¡± Filled with fear, Lian Yunzhi pleaded softly, ¡°Eld¡­ Elder, I realize my mistake, I beg you to spare my father¡¯s life!¡± Xue An¡¯s expression remained cold, utterly unmoved, and he took a step forward, ready to take action. Lian Yunluo, somewhat afraid yet with a determined face, took a step forward and knelt in the dust. ¡°Master, please spare my elder sister and my father!¡± It wasn¡¯t surprising that Lian Yunluo begged for mercy. In the family, she was always doted on because of her youth. Xue An halted his steps, glanced at Lian Yunluo, but then turned his gaze toward Lian Yunting. After all, in the family, she was the one who was the least valued. Lian Yunting remained silent, head bowed. At that moment, Lian Yuanhua had finally seen the situation clearly and realized the utter foolishness of the mistake he had just made. Especially when he saw that his eldest daughter, whom he had always regarded as a favored child of the heavens, was begging for mercy, he wished he could slap himself. But the killing intent in Xue An¡¯s words prevented him from treating the matter lightly, and he could only shamelessly shout to Lian Yunting. ¡°Yun¡­ Yun Ting, your father knows he was wrong, your father dares not favor one over the other again, please you must not¡­¡± Lian Yunting raised her head and looked at her so-called father with disgust, calmly saying, ¡°Master, killing such a man is pointless, let them live!¡± Xue An looked at Lian Yunting, and a slow smile spread across his lips. The reason he had asked Lian Yunting was to see what her attitude would be. If she was trapped by kinship and hesitation showed on her face, then Xue An was prepared to let her leave on her own, to live or die by her fate. Because if she couldn¡¯t overcome even this hurdle, her future achievements would be very limited. But had she worn a face filled with viciousness, demanding death and dismemberment, that too would have been falling short. Only the attitude she showed now, one of utter indifference, proved that Lian Yunting truly had let go of it all. ¡°Good!¡± Xue An nodded. Afterward, Lian Yunting, with resolute expression, walked up to the deeply ashamed Lian Yunzhi and Lian Yuanhua. ¡°From now on, I sever all ties with Flying Smoke Fort; we have nothing to do with each other anymore. The journey is long, and I hope we never meet again! Otherwise, I shall show no mercy!¡± Hearing Lian Yunting say this, Lian Yuanhua still tried to say a few words to retain her. But Lian Yunting had already turned and left. Lian Yunzhi watched her younger sister walk away in a daze, her heart a mix of emotions, not knowing what to feel. She had even been prepared to be crippled, stripped of all her cultivation. After all, when she searched her heart, if she were in Lian Yunting¡¯s place, years of pent-up resentment could have led to any sort of action. But what she did not expect was that not only did Lian Yunting forgive her, but she didn¡¯t even raise a hand against her. This made Lian Yunzhi feel a momentary joy, but when she saw Lian Yunting¡¯s determined back, she suddenly understood something. It turned out¡­ she was nothing in her eyes now! This feeling was a hundred times more painful than humiliation. Because it was complete and utter disregard. Lian Yuanhua still wanted to say something, but Lian Yunzhi shook her head and stopped him. Then the people of Flying Smoke Fort left in a dejected manner. Xue An looked at the retreating figure of Lian Yunzhi and smiled faintly. He knew that this woman¡¯s cultivation would no longer advance, and she might even regress. Because Lian Yunting¡¯s silent disdain had utterly destroyed her heart realm. This was even more terrifying than crippling her cultivation. By this time, the remaining cultivators had also quietly left. Only the gigantic sigil door leading to the True Immortal Relics remained, and Liu KekKe, who sat atop the mechanical puppet, smiling. When Xue An looked over, Liu KekKe leapt down from the puppet and said with a charming smile, ¡°Senior truly has the awe-inspiring presence of a divine being, this junior admires you!¡± Xue An replied indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re not leaving, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll deal with you too?¡± Liu KekKe, with an unchanging smile, shook her head and said, ¡°Not afraid, because KekKe knows Senior definitely won¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°Oh? Why?¡± ¡°Because the actions of Senior just now are that of a true noble person; how could you possibly bother with such a weak woman like myself?¡± Liu KekKe said with a giggly laugh. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Weak woman? An Alchemist capable of controlling ancient mechanical puppets, and you claim to be a weak woman?¡± Liu KekKe turned serious and said, ¡°In front of Senior, who dares say they are not weak? Besides, this junior is willing to guard this place, ensuring that Senior can enter the relics without any concerns behind you!¡± Xue An looked at the woman with long hair down to her waist, a charming face, and striking beauty, finally shaking his head and chuckling lightly. ¡°You have a request of me?¡± Liu KekKe nodded earnestly. Chapter 582 - Chapter 582: Chapter 582: True Immortal Talisman (4th Update) Chapter 582: Chapter 582: True Immortal Talisman (4th Update) ¡°Previously, the senior had mentioned that I hadn¡¯t fully tapped into the true power of this puppet, something I deeply resonate with! I only hope the senior can lend me a helping hand, so that I can completely control this puppet!¡± Liu Keke said with a face full of sincerity and respect. Xue An looked at her and smiled faintly, ¡°How do you know I can help you? Perhaps I was just saying that offhandedly.¡± ¡°The senior jests, you were able to identify the puppet¡¯s origins at a glance, even knowing the name of the Alchemist, you must have a deep understanding of it.¡± Xue An remained silent. Liu Keke then looked at Xue An with pitiful eyes. It had to be admitted that this woman was truly a rare beauty, especially when putting on such a pitiful act, her charm was astonishing. In fact, Liu Keke was called a bewitching woman for two reasons: one was because she controlled a strangely shaped puppet, and the second was due to her ability to charm all living beings. At that moment, Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°Indeed, I can help you, but the condition is¡­ what price can you pay?¡± Upon hearing Xue An say this, Liu Keke¡¯s gaze sharpened with hesitation, but then she revealed a resolute expression, smiled, and gracefully walked forward. ¡°If the senior truly can assist me,¡± Liu Keke paused, then said in a shy and low voice, ¡°I am willing to offer myself to your service!¡± When a peerless beauty whispers of offering herself, such temptation could even make Immortals¡¯ hearts flutter. But Xue An just looked at her quietly until Liu Keke¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, and then he cracked a teasing smile. ¡°Just kidding, you actually took it seriously, huh!¡± Liu Keke, filled with astonishment, couldn¡¯t help looking up. At that moment, Xue An was already walking towards the symbol door and said faintly, ¡°Watch the main gate closely!¡± A radiant smile slowly spread across Liu Keke¡¯s charming face, and she nodded vigorously, ¡°Senior, rest assured, I¡¯ve got this place under control!¡± She was also somewhat worried as she said, ¡°Senior, the talisman spells on this symbol door seem very complicated, can you¡­?¡± Liu Keke wanted to ask if he could break it open by himself? But before she could finish speaking, she saw Xue An walk up to the symbol door and press his hand against the towering gate. In an instant, the talisman spells on the symbol door were lit up one by one, and then Xue An turned his head and smiled at Liu Keke and Lian Yunting among others. ¡°Wait for my return!¡± With that, he stepped through the symbol door. Liu Keke watched dumbfounded. As a disciple of a major faction in Central Province, she knew how difficult it was to unlock a symbol door that guarded True Immortal Relics. There had been instances where several Golden Immortals tried to forcefully break an ancient symbol door, only to end in failure. Not to mention that this True Immortal seemed to have specialized in talisman spells. Unexpectedly, Xue An effortlessly broke through the symbol door. This left Liu Keke almost stupefied. If it could be barely understood that Xue An had no cultivation level, yet could rely on his overwhelmingly powerful physical prowess to slay two immortals aiming for eternal life, Then the heaven-defying method he used to decode the symbol door was absolutely not something an ordinary cultivator could have. Just who was he? Liu Keke felt that the mystery surrounding Xue An had not diminished but had only become thicker. Meanwhile, Xue An had already stepped through the symbol door and entered the interior of the True Immortal Relics. Although how many years had passed was unknown, the inside of the True Immortal Relics featured splendid buildings and pavilions, presenting a sight reminiscent of the Immortal Realm. As Xue An strolled through, he felt a sense of desolation. Because this seemingly glittering Immortals¡¯ residence was dead silent. There were no human voices, no birds chirping. There wasn¡¯t even the slightest background noise. All there was, was utter silence. In such an environment, one could even hear the sound of their own blood flowing through their body. In this kind of dead silence, ordinary people would go insane if they could not endure even a quarter of an hour. But Xue An felt nothing of the sort. Soon, he had passed through the layers of buildings and arrived in front of a small building in the center. Along the way, there were no traps or ambushes. In the beginning, Xue An was slightly puzzled. Even for a Golden Immortal relic, it shouldn¡¯t be this simple. It wasn¡¯t until he stood before this small building that he suddenly understood, and then he smiled faintly. ¡°It must have been tough on you, to have been able to create such a talisman treasure at the True Immortal Realm.¡± Talisman treasure. A rare and endlessly useful object. Typically, it only appears in the hands of top masters who are experts in the way of talisman spells. The most powerful of these talisman treasures can even possess their own consciousness. However, Xue An was clear about what this so-called talisman treasure really was. Plainly speaking, it was created when a master drew talismans, possibly in perfect harmony with the Heavenly Dao, and then a section of the laws was carved into it, endowing it with various uses. But this was generally something only Daluo, and even Immortal Kings who could touch the Heavenly Dao Laws, could achieve. Unexpectedly, this True Immortal had also managed to craft a talisman treasure through a fortunate coincidence. Golden Immortal represents the boundary of an Immortal. Once one becomes a Golden Immortal, the Immortal form begins to take shape, and divine skills emerge naturally! This then is an Immortal. But at this time, the Immortal can only be considered a Human Immortal. Because they cannot truly touch the power of the Heavenly Dao yet. Whereas a True Immortal signifies that one has touched a trace of the Power of Laws and has gained their own understanding of the rules of heaven and earth, which can be utilized within their own world. This then is a True Immortal. As for Daluo, it refers to an Immortal who understands and masters the Heavenly Dao Laws of the Myriad Realms. And at this time, the Immortal is called a Daluo Golden Immortal! Thinking this, Xue An reached out and gently touched the talisman treasure. Boom! A dense array of golden talisman spells appeared on the surface of the building, attempting to resist Xue An¡¯s arrival. Xue An sighed faintly, ¡°What a pity it¡¯s an incomplete talisman treasure, well, I¡¯ll give it to Yan¡¯er as a collectible embroidered tower!¡± With that, Xue An couldn¡¯t be bothered to unravel the talisman spells, and simply punched down. Thump. After a dull thud, the talisman treasure flickered with golden light and let out a mournful cry. Xue An remained silent, and threw another punch. This time, the talisman treasure made creaking noises, as if it was about to fall apart. Xue An once again lifted his fist, ready to strike down. Just then, amidst brilliant golden light, a few large characters appeared. ¡°Spare me, great one!¡± Xue An withdrew his punch, and spoke indifferently, ¡°I can spare you, but are you willing to submit to me?¡± The golden light shifted, and two more characters appeared. ¡°Willing!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Very good! Come over!¡± Following his command, the talisman treasure rapidly shrank and, in the blink of an eye, transformed into a beam of golden light that entered the palm of Xue An¡¯s hand. With the disappearance of the talisman treasure, the entire True Immortal Relic started to shake violently. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An knew that this place might have already experienced ten thousand years, and it was only because the talisman treasure suppressed it that no signs of the passage of time had emerged. Now that the talisman treasure was gone, the torrent of ten thousand years surged forward, and this place was likely to experience terrifying spacetime turbulence. Although this spacetime turbulence couldn¡¯t compare to the spacetime vortex of the Sky Beyond the Skies, it was still formidable. For this reason, Xue An took a step forward, traversing through layers of pavilions, and flew directly out of the True Immortal Relic. No sooner had Xue An left, the entire True Immortal Relic completely collapsed, then was ground into spacetime turbulence. Chapter 584 - Chapter 584: Chapter 584: Hua Clan! Charge! (First Update) Chapter 584: Chapter 584: Hua Clan! Charge! (First Update) The castle gate slowly opened. Xiao Shui, taking the lead on horseback, charged out with the Hua Clan warriors. The Mojia Soldiers outside had been pondering how to breach the gate, never expecting it to actually open, and then out charged a group of Hua people. The Mojia Soldiers couldn¡¯t help but rejoice. ¡°Heh heh, these foolish Hua people are actually delivering themselves to us!¡± ¡°Brothers, wipe out these Hua people and take the city, the credit will be ours!¡± These Mojia Soldiers shouted loudly and then, grinning viciously, charged forward. In their eyes, although the Hua people were tough, they were incredibly frail physically as they couldn¡¯t cultivate, and stood no chance against fully armed soldiers like themselves. But this time they were mistaken. Xiao Shui, seeing the Mojia Soldiers rush forward like a pack of hungry tigers, commanded in a deep voice, ¡°Form up!¡± With his order, the Hua Clan warriors quickly changed formation, shifting from a marching formation to a defensive one to confront the tide-like advance of the Mojia Troops. If one looked down from above, they would witness such a magnificent scene. The Hua side was a field of yellow, whereas the Mojia Soldiers were like a tide of black. As soon as the two sides made contact, it was akin to a giant boulder of earthy yellow standing firm against the surging tide. Despite the ferocity of the tide, this earthy yellow boulder stood rooted and unyielding. The Mojia Soldiers were even more astonished. In their minds, no Hua person had ever withstood their charge! But this time, they couldn¡¯t shake the cold, resolute Hua Clan warriors. During this moment of astonishment in the Mojia Troops, Xiao Shui shouted loudly, ¡°All forces, attack!¡± At his command, a bloodthirsty gleam lit up in the eyes of the Hua Clan warriors, and their formation shifted from defense to offense. A giant spear suddenly took shape and then pierced straight into the Mojia Troops. A Hua Clan warrior slashed, forcing a Mojia Soldier to retreat half a step, but before the Mojia Soldier could react, another warrior following close behind struck a blow from another angle. With a thud, the head of the Mojia Soldier was chopped off. Until his head hit the ground, his eyes were still frozen with confusion and fear. He seemed at a loss as to why these Hua people had suddenly become so formidable. The Hua Clan warriors advanced in a highly unified rhythm, leaving behind a trail of blood and rolling heads. No one could stop their march. Shortly after, the vanguard of Mojia Troops collapsed. These Mojia Soldiers who usually strutted around with arrogance finally tasted fear, and from the Hua people they had always despised no less. Watching the Mojia Soldiers turn tail and run, all Hua Clan warriors and spectators behind were brimming with tears. After centuries of oppression, they could finally stand tall and breathe freely. Though elated, these Hua Clan warriors still advanced meticulously according to the demands of the battle formation. By now, these defeated Mojia Soldiers had reached the rear positions. ¡°Dammit, who told you to run back?¡± the squadron leader of the overseeing troops killed a few Mojia Soldiers and then gave up. Because these Mojia Soldiers seemed as if they had encountered something utterly terrifying, not daring to turn back even when faced with death. ¡°A bunch of trash! Can¡¯t even handle these few Hua people! Black Dragon Corps, heed my command, charge and exterminate these Hua people!¡± The one commanding the Mojia Troops from the rear was Jiang Yaosi¡¯s right-hand man. Following his order, the Black Dragon Corps slowly advanced from the rear. These people were different from the Mojia Soldiers attacking the city. Because they were all clad in black heavy armor, faces filled with indifference. When they stood together, they resembled an army that had just marched out of hell. This was, indeed, the Qianniao Kingdom¡¯s true elite force, the Black Dragon Corps. Though the Squadron Leader felt it was somewhat overkill to use the Black Dragon Corps to exterminate these people of the Hua Clan, given the circumstances, he still sneered and said, ¡°Men, charge forth and let these despicable Hua people see what real elites are like!¡± Upon hearing this, the Black Dragon Corps moved forward in unison, their steps so synchronized it was as if they moved as one. This display of power caused a uniform change in color among the many Hua Clan onlookers. Yet Xiao Shui showed no fear and spoke out loud, ¡°Brothers, the true elite of the Qianniao Kingdom are before us. Only by defeating them can we wash away the shame of the Hua Clan for hundreds of years! From now on, we will no longer be looked down upon! No need for more words! For the honor of the Hua Clan, charge!¡± Xiao Shui¡¯s words rendered every Hua warrior solemn, while a frenzied will to fight gradually rose in their eyes. No one knew who started it, but someone began to hum softly. ¡°How can it be said we are unclothed? We wear the same armor. As the king raises an army, we polish our spears and shields. We share the same foe!¡± At first, the chanting was low, but soon all the Hua warriors began to sing out loud. ¡°How can it be said we are unclothed? We share the same pond. As the king raises an army, we sharpen our spears and halberds. We work together! How can it be said we are unclothed? We share the same robe. As the king raises an army, we equip our armor and weapons. We march together!¡± Toward the end, their voices shook the heavens. All the Hua Clan were moved to tears upon hearing it. For this was an ancient war song handed down from the ancestors of the Hua Clan. Once it began, it meant the Hua warriors were ready to fight to the death. At this moment, the Hua warriors finally clashed with the group of Black Dragon soldiers. There were no screams, no shouts. Only the swoosh of swords and blades, the hissing sounds of armor and flesh being torn apart, the splattering of blood, and the thuds of bodies falling to the ground. All these sounds composed a cruel symphony of death. In almost a blink of an eye, a third of the Hua warriors and Black Dragon soldiers had fallen. This scene shocked the many Mojia Troop officers watching from behind. ¡°How is this possible! How could these Hua people suddenly become so formidable?¡± the Squadron Leader of the Black Dragon Corps cried out in disbelief. And at this time, the Hua warriors, stepping over the corpses and blood of their kin, were still advancing tenaciously. But these Black Dragon soldiers, worthy of the name elites of the elite, still did not retreat despite the high casualties and were entangled in battle with the Hua warriors. Xiao Shui cleaved down a Black Dragon soldier, and by then he was already deep within the enemy ranks. But it was at that moment that all the Hua warriors, as if they had agreed beforehand, moved forward in unison, initiating a ruthless slaughter, trading life for life. Xiao Shui watched a young man, barely seventeen or eighteen, rush a Black Dragon soldier, his spear piercing the enemy, while the swords of two other dragon soldiers had already plunged into his chest. But there was no fear on the young man¡¯s face, his lips even curled up in a satisfied smile, and then, gripping the two swords tightly, he used his last ounce of strength to shout, ¡°Hua Clan, charge!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This brutal scene stunned all the Mojia Troop officers watching, and even the Black Dragon soldiers, who never knew fear, showed a look of dread in their eyes. And all of the Hua people were already in tears. Mist began to drift from the sky as if even the heavens could no longer bear to watch. Xiao Shui wiped away his tears, holding his sword high, and roared. ¡°The Hua Clan¡¯s day of redemption begins today, starting with this battle! Charge! Fight to the death!¡± Chapter 585 - Chapter 685: Chapter 685: Complete Annihilation (2nd Update) Chapter 685: Chapter 685: Complete Annihilation (2nd Update) The golden light scattered. The gods that once grandly occupied the entire sky had vanished completely. All that remained were those golden ships. Xue An reached out his hand, and the golden ships suddenly shone with a flash of brilliance before rapidly shrinking and being absorbed into the palm of Xue An¡¯s hand. People stood agape at this scene, at a loss for words to express their emotions. Just moments ago, many had resigned themselves to despair, believing the end times had arrived and humanity would become slaves under the iron hooves of these divine demons. But in the blink of an eye, these formidable divine demons were annihilated by Xue An alone. This unexpected turnaround left many people¡¯s minds blank. At this moment, Xue An gently landed on the ground while holding An Yan. Fan Mengxue and the Fire Phoenix, along with many other powerhouses, also descended after him. The two little girls and Tang Xuan¡¯er had already come out from the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Upon seeing Xue An land, the two little girls ran over. ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong with Mommy?¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Mommy¡¯s fine, she¡¯s just very tired, so she¡¯s taking a nap!¡± Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian obediently nodded their heads, then clutched the hem of Xue An¡¯s clothes and quietly followed behind him. Xue An walked forward, and the crowd naturally parted to create a path for him, standing respectfully on both sides. ¡°The Master is invincible!¡± Someone started the chant, and then everyone present began to shout in unison. ¡°The Master is invincible!¡± Amidst these shouts, Xue An remained calm and slowly walked through the crowd to a specific location, then came to a stop. In front of him were the members of the Jin Family, already quivering like chaff in the wind. Xue An quietly observed them. The crowd gradually quieted down as well. With a thud, Jin Hao, unable to bear the pressure, suddenly knelt to the ground. Following his lead, all the members of the Jin Family knelt as well. Jin Hao¡¯s clothes were soaked in cold sweat, and he didn¡¯t dare to lift his head, only managing to utter in a trembling voice, ¡°Xue An, I don¡¯t ask you to spare my life, but I beg you to leave one last shred of dignity for our Jin Family and let us commit suicide. How about it?¡± Hearing this plea, the expressions of many people became complex. Although the Jin Family indeed deserved death, the sight of Jin Hao, who was of advanced age, only asking for suicide, still stirred feelings of compassion in many people¡¯s hearts. Thus, many looked at Xue An with eyes that carried a hint of entreaty. However, in such circumstances, the corners of Xue An¡¯s mouth lifted slightly as he said indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, the young miss of the Heavenly Dragon Clan doesn¡¯t even dare to look me in the eyes now?¡± Hearing this statement, many were somewhat stupefied. And the kneeling Jin Hao shuddered before saying in a trembling voice, ¡°Xue An, I am Jin Hao, the Family Head of the Jin Family. What you¡¯re saying¡­¡± Xue An interrupted him directly, ¡°Enough, there¡¯s no need to act in front of me. When I was annihilating the gods just now, you hid a shred of Divine Sense within this Jin Hao¡¯s spirit in the chaos, hoping to escape alive by seizing the opportunity of a supposed honorable death. Am I right, Young Miss of the Dragon Clan?¡± Upon hearing Xue An¡¯s words, many finally came to a startling realization. Jin Hao then abruptly lifted his head, his eyes, which had turned into the vertical pupils of a reptile, were full of panic. ¡°Xue An, do you really intend to be ruthless to the end? You¡¯ve already killed one of my brothers and one sister, how about letting me live?¡± ¡°Spare you? Heh, without your providing the exact location of this realm in the Multiverse, how could the Heavenly True Gods have traversed the void to arrive? And now you wish for mercy, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little too hopelessly naive?¡± Xue An was about to speak. A streak of sword radiance swept directly across all the Jin Family members behind him. Heads soared into the sky, and in an instant, only Jin Hao was left kneeling there alone. Xue An indifferently said, ¡°You¡¯re a very scheming member of the Dragon Clan. When you first approached the Jin Family, you were also thinking of leaving yourself a way out, right? That¡¯s why you left seeds inside their bodies, to facilitate planting your Divine Sense in them at any time. But now, with all the Jin Family gone, where do you think you can run?¡± Jin Hao, no, it should be said that Long Da revealed an expression of extreme resentment. ¡°Xue An, you really are formidable. I underestimated you, but by slaughtering so many deities of the Heavenly Realm, you¡¯ve brought a calamity upon yourself. The gods of the Heavenly Realm and my Heavenly Dragon Clan won¡¯t let you go!¡± As he spoke, Jin Hao suddenly spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, and then a faint imprint flew straight towards Xue An. ¡°You¡¯ve been marked by my curse. The Heavenly Dragon Clan will pursue you relentlessly! Hahahaha¡­¡± Long Da¡¯s laughter bordered on madness. Xue An shook his head, ¡°How pitiful!¡± As he said that, a Divine Sense enveloped the imprint and floated it in the air. Long Da¡¯s laughter stopped abruptly, ¡°You¡­ how could you¡­¡± Long Da could hardly believe his eyes. You should know that the curse she cast was the Dragon Blood Curse Killing technique¨Ca sinister Cultivation Technique handed down by the Heavenly Dragon Clan. It targeted the Divine Sense and soul directly. This imprint wouldn¡¯t interfere with your cultivation but would follow you like a shadow, unrelentingly. Without knowing the method to unravel it, not even reincarnation could break it. Yet, Xue An broke it with such ease. Xue An indifferently said, ¡°I grew tired of this type of technique a thousand years ago!¡± With that said, a twist of Divine Sense, and the imprint was reduced to ashes. ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you, your Heavenly Dragon Clan won¡¯t survive much longer either! Because I said so!¡± Having said that indifferently, a white flame formed into a lotus appeared above Long Da¡¯s head. Long Da let out a dreadful scream, ¡°Xue¡­¡± Boom. The white flame completely enveloped Long Da, and with a faint dragon cry, he was utterly burned to nothing. This heir of the Heavenly Dragon Clan, her spirit and soul destroyed. Only at this time did many of the onlookers understand what had happened. They couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by Xue An¡¯s resoluteness and keen insight. After doing all this, Xue An indifferently said, ¡°Patriarch Chen, take care of the rest. I¡¯ll take Yan¡¯er home first!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chen Xiuhe said respectfully. Then Xue An took his two daughters and Tang Xuan¡¯er, among others, into the sky, flying towards the An Family. After Chen Xiuhe and the others were left behind, they looked at each other and then let out a relieved sigh of relief. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the same time. Due to the live broadcast, the entire process had been witnessed by people all over the world. Xue An¡¯s display of formidable power alarmed countless people. So very quickly, many nations began to show great goodwill towards Huaguo. Because everyone understood, from that moment on, Huaguo would become the strongest nation in the world, without an equal. Chapter 586 - Chapter 686: Chapter 686: Everyone Is Waiting for This Girl to Wake Up (3rd Update) Chapter 686: Chapter 686: Everyone Is Waiting for This Girl to Wake Up (3rd Update) Zhongdu. An Family. As a top-tier family, it had remained unaffected by the chaos that plagued the world, its buildings all intact and undamaged. At this moment. In a room, not particularly spacious, at the top floor of the An family estate. An Yan lay in bed, deep in sleep. Xue An sat by the bed, quietly watching her. The room¡¯s decor was far from luxurious, it could even be described as slightly shabby. And this was the room where An Yan had once lived. The first time Xue An followed An Yan home, she had been cold-shouldered by many, which led An Yan, in her anger and embarrassment, to decide to bring Xue An back to her own boudoir and prepare to have him stay there. This action triggered a massive uproar. Jin Xiurong, who was then in power, was furious upon hearing about it, considering An Yan¡¯s behavior to be a stain on the An Family¡¯s reputation. After all, which prestigious family would have an unwed daughter bring a man back to live in her room? Because of this, Jin Xiurong personally came with others to question them. But An Yan, usually so gentle, would not budge an inch, even willing to break with the An Family over it. At that time, Xue An simply stood by quietly, with only one thought in his mind. In this life, he must never let down this girl. In the blink of an eye, everything had changed. Xue An had fulfilled his promise, making An Yan a woman unmatched in all the world. But Xue An understood that this girl could actually do without anything, as long as he was by her side. Thinking of this, Xue An suddenly remembered how she had spent those four years during his absence. At that thought, Xue An felt a pain that seemed to constrict his heart. He reached out his hand, gently stroking An Yan¡¯s cheek, his eyes filled with indulgence. ¡°Silly girl, no matter who placed the seal on you, I will make them pay dearly in blood!¡± Xue An could tell that An Yan had become overly excited and had used a cultivation level beyond what was normal, which had activated the Seal on her, resulting in her soul being shaken and causing her to fall into a comatose state. This didn¡¯t really harm An Yan; it just meant she would sleep for a day or two. But Xue An¡¯s murderous intent rose without bound. ¡°Seal of the Immortal King¡­ heh, to be the Immortal King, you are a power in The Multiverse Realms, yet you laid a seal on a mortal woman. For that alone, no matter who you are, even if I have to turn The Multiverse Realms upside down, I will completely annihilate you.¡± With Xue An¡¯s murderous intent, a dense layer of dark clouds appeared in the sky above the An Family estate. The many powerful individuals sitting cross-legged outside the An estate all showed grave expressions. ¡°This is the phenomenon caused by Mr. Xue altering the Heaven and Earth with his heart realm!¡± ¡°As expected of the number one figure of the age, he can actually disturb the natural order with merely a thought.¡± ¡°And to think of how Mr. Xue¡¯s wife is doing now! If something goes wrong, Mr. Xue¡¯s towering rage¡­¡± Hearing these words, everyone fell silent, fear evident in their eyes. Indeed. If Mr. Xue were to truly unleash his fury, who in this world could withstand it? These powerful individuals had all followed Xue An but did not dare to enter the An estate, so they simply sat outside, silently guarding. And many media journalists were also staking out outside. Because people all over the world had witnessed An Yan¡¯s actions to save Xue An, as well as her collapse into unconsciousness. These acts had won An Yan the respect of countless people. Especially many young women, who instantly became fervent fans of An Yan. And finally, when Xue An carried her away, there were numerous people with lingering concerns in their hearts. Would Mrs. Xue be okay? For this reason, major media from all over the world had sent reporters, all aiming to be the first to grab valuable news leads. Just when people all over the globe were worried, The atmosphere inside the An family¡¯s home was also very oppressive. Only Xue An¡¯s acquaintances could be found here. Including people from Beijiang and the provincial city, none had left; they were all silently guarding outside. Upon seeing the dark clouds fill the sky and sensing the terrifying murderous intent, everyone¡¯s faces turned pale. Fan Mengxue and Tang Xuan¡¯er exchanged glances, both seeing the worry in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yan¡¯er won¡¯t be in any trouble, will she?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er said anxiously. Fan Mengxue shook her head, ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be in any trouble!¡± Although she said this, Fan Mengxue still raised her head to look at the dark clouds, falling into deep worry. In the following two days, Xue An stayed by An Yan¡¯s side, without leaving for a moment. The dark clouds in the sky also lingered persistently. Many people felt their hearts gradually sinking. That evening, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian gently pushed the door open and entered the room. ¡°Daddy,¡± At this time, they were the only ones who dared to enter this room. Mr. Xue woke up from his deep thoughts, looked up at the two little girls with a slight smile, and then extended his hand. The two young girls walked over, and Mr. Xue picked them up and placed them on his lap. ¡°Daddy, has Mommy not woken up yet?¡± The two little girls snuggled quietly in Mr. Xue¡¯s arms, and after a while, they asked softly. Mr. Xue shook his head, ¡°Not yet, but she should soon!¡± ¡°Daddy, will Mommy be like Aunt Qing¡¯er, never waking up?¡± Nian Nian raised her head, her large eyes by then brimmed with tears. Mr. Xue chuckled and rubbed the top of her head, ¡°Silly Nian Nian, would Daddy ever lie to you? Mommy will wake up very soon!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m so scared!¡± Nian Nian whispered. Xiang Xiang didn¡¯t say a word, but tears had unknowingly gathered on her turned-away cheeks. A jolt went through Mr. Xue¡¯s heart, suddenly filled with regret. He had been so engrossed in staying by Yan¡¯er¡¯s side these days that he had neglected the two little girls. It was also because the two were so well-behaved that they didn¡¯t cry or fuss, just quietly waiting by the side all this time. But no matter how mature they were, they were still just children. What could they be feeling, seeing their mother in a coma? Thinking of this, Mr. Xue felt terribly heartbroken and quickly said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid! Daddy promises you, Mommy will wake up very soon! Don¡¯t you believe Daddy?¡± The two little girls nodded lightly at these words, but their faces remained gloomy. Seeing this, Mr. Xue had an idea and said with a smile, ¡°Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, do you two want to eat ice cream?¡± The two little girls¡¯ eyes lit up slightly. ¡°But¡­¡± they both started to say something. Mr. Xue chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s just the right time since your mom hasn¡¯t woken up yet, how about we secretly eat a big tub of ice cream, doesn¡¯t that sound good?¡± Finally won over, the two little girls nodded, ¡°Okay!¡± Stored within the Mustard Seed Ring An Yan was wearing, there was a lot of ice cream, and Mr. Xue took out a big tub. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Come on, Daddy will eat with you!¡± ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± So, the father and his daughters each took a spoon, leaned over the table, and began eating ice cream. Just as they were enjoying themselves, a gentle female voice came from behind. ¡°Does it taste good?¡± Chapter 587 - Chapter 687: Chapter 687: This is the Best Moment! (4th Update) Chapter 687: Chapter 687: This is the Best Moment! (4th Update) The father and his two daughters were first taken aback, then turned their heads to look. They saw An Yan, who had unknowingly sat up and was smiling at the three of them. The two little girls gradually broke into big smiles. Abandoning their spoons, they threw themselves at her. ¡°Mommy! You¡¯re finally awake!¡± The two plunged into An Yan¡¯s arms. An Yan, with indulgent affection, stroked the heads of the two little girls and pretended to be angry, ¡°You two little gluttons, you¡¯re sneaking ice cream again!¡± ¡°Daddy told us to eat it!¡± Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian deflected the blame onto Xue An with practiced ease. An Yan looked up to see Xue An watching her quietly. Their gazes met. A moment later. An Yan brushed the hair beside her ear, her eyes slightly red, yet she broke into a smile, ¡°Husband.¡± Xue An¡¯s lips curled into a slowly forming mischievous grin. He then stood up, walked to the bed, and swept An Yan up from the bed in his arms. An Yan let out a soft yelp and hid in Xue An¡¯s embrace, her voice trembling, ¡°Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian are here¡­¡± Xue An turned his head to look. He saw the two little girls covering each other¡¯s eyes, saying with giggling smiles, ¡°Mommy, we didn¡¯t see anything!¡± Then the two mischievously playful little girls pushed each other playfully and left the room, still giggling. A moment later, the laughter of the two little girls came from outside. An Yan¡¯s face blushed instantaneously as she playfully and lightly punched Xue An¡¯s chest. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, making me the butt of jokes to our daughters¡­¡± Before she could finish. Xue An had already leaned down and kissed An Yan on her lips. An Yan stiffened, then her eyes filled with tears, and she embraced Xue An tightly. The kiss lasted a full three minutes. It wasn¡¯t until An Yan was almost gasping for air that Xue An let her go, then whispered in her ear, ¡°Foolish girl, do you know how worried I¡¯ve been over these two days? You¡¯re never allowed to take risks again. I¡¯ve got everything under control. All I want is for you and our two girls to be safe, understand?¡± An Yan, buried in Xue An¡¯s chest, nodded vigorously, ¡°Mm! I understand.¡± The room was filled with a warm atmosphere. After a while, An Yan began to trace circles on Xue An¡¯s chest with her finger and whispered, ¡°Husband, how long have I been asleep?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Two days and three nights, exactly 63 hours.¡± ¡°I really slept that long?¡± An Yan was somewhat surprised. ¡°Yeah! You¡¯re such a big lazy pig!¡± Xue An teased as he spoke. An Yan chuckled but didn¡¯t argue. At this time, Xue An carried An Yan over to the window. Outside, the moonlight painted a picture and the stars twinkled. Watching everything outside, the two felt their hearts closer than ever before. ¡°Yan¡¯er!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°In a while, come with me to the outside world,¡± Xue An softly said, looking at the starry sky. An Yan responded without hesitation, ¡°Okay!¡± Xue An looked down at An Yan, who was curled up like a kitten in his arms, and smiled gently. ¡°Did you foresee this?¡± An Yan nodded lightly, ¡°I knew that this world is still too small for you, and I also want to see what the outside world is like.¡± Xue An smiled, looked up, his gaze as if piercing through the heavens to an unknown place, and said softly, ¡°The outside world, it¡¯s more wonderful than ordinary people could ever imagine.¡± An Yan stared at Xue An¡¯s profile. Even though she had seen it countless times, this time, she was still captivated by the brilliance in Xue An¡¯s eyes. For a long while. An Yan whispered lowly, ¡°Husband, what about Qing¡¯er and Meng Xue? How will they manage?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°We¡¯re not leaving forever. The destiny of this realm is becoming ever more concentrated, making it the perfect opportunity for everyone to strengthen their abilities! It¡¯s safer for them to stay here and defend than to go outside!¡± An Yan somewhat understood and nodded, ¡°Then when do we set out?¡± ¡°No rush, there are still many things to do. Only after handling them all can we leave!¡± While they were speaking, a gentle knocking sound came from outside, followed by Tang Xuan¡¯Er¡¯s voice. ¡°Yan¡¯er, are you awake?¡± Hearing this voice, An Yan hurriedly struggled out of Xue An¡¯s embrace and, somewhat flustered, straightened her clothes and hair before saying, ¡°Mm-hmm, Xuan¡¯Er, come in!¡± Only then was the door pushed open. After which Tang Xuan¡¯Er and Fan Meng Xue walked in. Upon seeing An Yan standing there, looking perfectly normal, they both let out a sigh of relief. ¡°All is well, that¡¯s good!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯Er said with a smile. They knew An Yan had woken up after seeing Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian walk out with gleeful smiles. However, the two girls¡¯ secretive demeanor let Tang Xuan¡¯Er and Fan Meng Xue guess what had happened, so they waited quite a while before coming to knock. Soon after, Chen Xiuhe, Yang Binyi, Qiao Le, Qin Yu, and others, having heard the news, all rushed over. The room was packed to the brim, and people stood outside as well. The gloom that had been weighing on everyone¡¯s hearts for several days dissipated completely. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s have a banquet tonight!¡± At these words, everybody responded with a resounding cheer. Quickly. The An Family began preparations for a grand banquet. The news of An Yan¡¯s awakening spread quickly. The group of powerhouses who had been keeping vigil outside also let out a sigh of relief upon hearing this news. As for the media reporters, they transmitted the news back to their stations immediately. Xue An, well-aware of the situation outside, simply sent out invitations for these people to join the banquet. At this, everyone outside became excited. The days of waiting had not been in vain. The media reporters were even more ecstatic. That evening. The grand hall of the An Family was filled to capacity, with powerhouses and leaders from all corners gathered together. And when An Yan walked in, arm in arm with Xue An, in front of everyone. The atmosphere reached its climax. All stood up and raised their glasses in tribute. Xue An gave a slight smile, then also lifted his wine glass, ¡°This cup is to honor you all!¡± Having said that, Xue An drained his cup! ¡°Sir is too kind, it is we who should be thanking you!¡± ¡°Yes indeed! From now on, with peace restored, all credit goes to Sir!¡± Everyone echoed in agreement, and then drained the wine in their glasses. And this moment was broadcast live to the whole world through the cameras. The banquet continued, and many became slightly tipsy. Xue An stood up, surveyed the entire room until everyone quieted down, and then spoke indifferently, ¡°My friends, the realm is just now settling, but all is far from over. The covetous heart of these gods and demons will never cease!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing Xue An say this, the previously lively atmosphere turned solemn. The expressions on many faces became serious. ¡°Sir, what should we do?¡± ¡°Yes, what should we do?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s quite simple. If one does not wish to be bullied, then one must become strong oneself! And now is the best time for that.¡± Chapter 589 - Chapter 589: Chapter 589: Wait for My Cold to Get Better! (2nd Update) Chapter 589: Chapter 589: Wait for My Cold to Get Better! (2nd Update) No one spoke; everyone was just staring blankly at the fellow who had descended from the sky. It wasn¡¯t until a while later that one of Geng Hu¡¯s subordinates started to shout aloud. ¡°Oh no! The boss has been smashed to death!¡± ¡°Kill this guy, avenge the boss!¡± ¡°First, try to save the boss!¡± ¡°Save what, dammit! Didn¡¯t you see the boss is already a pancake?¡± ¡°Boo hoo hoo, the boss got smashed quite nicely rounded!¡± Amidst these messy shouted exclamations, Geng Hu¡¯s group of subordinates all drew their swords and prepared to take action. This gentleman who had descended from the sky was, of course, that poor Huyue. He had been sucked into this game of fate along with Xue An. However, due to the chaotic flows of space and time, he had appeared half a month later than Xue An. When he finally showed up, Huyue found himself in the air, thousands of feet high. And his cultivation level had been restricted as well. So he fell from the high altitude then and there. Fearful of being smashed to death once more, Huyue did his best to adjust his posture and then looked for something below that might catch him. Unfortunately, at that very moment, Geng Hu had just revealed his true form. Huyue¡¯s eyes lit up and he headed straight for him. Now that Geng Hu had been truly smashed to death, his gang was clamoring to kill Huyue to avenge their boss. Huyue was feeling somewhat shaky inside. He had no cultivation level now. If he were to die at the hands of these guys, it wouldn¡¯t sound nearly as good as being smashed to death. Just as he was feeling uncertain, Mu Qingwan had already recovered from her initial shock. Seeing that Geng Hu was indeed dead and knowing this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, she decisively drew her sword and said in a cold voice, ¡°Kill!¡± Without Geng Hu, how could these subordinates possibly match Mu Qingwan and the others? In just a few exchanges, the subordinates were crying and screaming for their parents, and after over a dozen bodies were left behind, the rest scattered and fled in panic. Huyue¡¯s eyes gradually began to sparkle. Because at this moment he had just noticed that this Mu Qingwan was actually so beautiful. Especially now. With a sword in her hand, its tip pointing obliquely to the ground, blood rolling down the autumn-water-like blade, she looked both menacing and enchantingly beautiful. Perhaps sensing Huyue¡¯s gaze, Mu Qingwan turned to look at him, about to speak. But Huyue, unable to wait, had already climbed out of the pit, smiling and extending his hand, ¡°This beautiful girl, may I ask your name, your age? Are you betrothed? If so, would you mind having one more?¡± Mu Qingwan was slightly startled by this barrage of questions, ¡°Uh¡­.¡± Ah Bao had already stepped forward, hands on hips, her face full of disdain, ¡°Hey, stop hitting on her! Do you think Qing Wan¡¯s name is just something you can know?¡± ¡°Qing Wan¡­¡± Huyue¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°What a good name! Truly, a name as captivating as the person herself!¡± Ah Bao¡¯s plump bun-like face showed a moment of confusion, then realization hit and she couldn¡¯t help but say angrily, ¡°You flirt, Qing Wan, this guy fell from the sky, and we don¡¯t know his background. We should capture him and interrogate him thoroughly!¡± Mu Qingwan waved her hand, signaling Ah Bao not to speak, and then addressed Huyue coolly, ¡°Are you human or demon? Why did you fall from the sky?¡± ¡°Cough cough, I forgot to introduce myself. I am a Fox Clan Immortal, you may call me Immortal Huyue! As for why I fell from the sky¡­¡± Huyue looked up at the bright moon in the sky, a besotted expression on his face. ¡°Today, I was meditating in the Heavenly Palace, when suddenly, I had an epiphany and divined a prophecy. The divination showed that tonight I would meet an extremely beautiful girl who would face trouble, and that my appearance was needed to resolve it, and so¡­¡± ¡°So, you just fell from the sky and squashed Geng Hu into a meat patty, huh? Mr. Huyue?¡± Ah Bao said, his words laced with sarcasm. ¡°Mmm, close but not quite¡­.¡± ¡°Not quite your ass!¡± Ah Bao stepped forward and delivered a fierce noogie. Despite being a young girl, she had quite a bit of strength, and her blow caused Huyue to clutch his head in pain and cry out. ¡°Hey, why are you hitting people?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with hitting people? Who asked you to spout nonsense and take advantage of my sister Qing Wan?¡± ¡°How exactly did I take advantage of her?¡± ¡°What, you still dare to talk back?¡± Bang! Another noogie. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t you start getting all smug on me now!¡± ¡°And what if I do?¡± ¡°Recently, I, Lord Huyue, have caught a cold. Just wait until I¡¯ve recovered from this cold!¡± ¡°What are you gonna do when your cold gets better? What can you do?¡± Ah Bao said while reaching out her hand, ready to deliver another noogie. Mu Qingwan said sternly, ¡°Bao¡¯er, stop causing trouble!¡± Only then did Ah Bao stop, she snorted at Huyue and turned back to Mu Qingwan¡¯s side. ¡°Sister Qing Wan, this guy¡­¡± Mu Qingwan gave her a stern look, and Ah Bao stuck out her tongue, not daring to make another sound. Then Mu Qingwan stepped forward and gave a slight bow. ¡°Mr. Huyue, my maid is a bit rough, I apologize if she has amused you!¡± With his teeth bared and wincing, Huyue rubbed the two huge bumps on his head, managing a pained smile and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about being rough, but she certainly has a strong punch!¡± Mu Qingwan, hearing this, couldn¡¯t help but smile. Her smile stunned Huyue for a moment. It was a graceful and charming smile, absolutely alluring. Noticing Huyue¡¯s gaze, a slight blush appeared on Mu Qingwan¡¯s face, and a flicker of displeasure flashed in her eyes, but she restrained herself. ¡°To my knowledge, the Fox Clan resides at the northernmost tip of the Demon Race mountain range, while Moonlight City is located to the east. However, I¡¯m curious to know the purpose of Mr. Huyue¡¯s long journey here,¡± Mu Qingwan said coolly. Mu Qingwan was somewhat skeptical about Huyue¡¯s origin, but after all, it was due to his sudden descent from the sky that Geng Hu was killed. In a way, he had helped her, so she spoke with a modicum of politeness. Huyue let out a long sigh, ¡°Do you not believe what I¡¯ve just said? I was in the Heavenly Palace, meditating and cultivating¡­.¡± Mu Qingwan frowned, wondering if there was something wrong with the Tiger Demon¡¯s head. Or perhaps it got damaged during his fall. What he was saying was all nonsensical. ¡°Mr. Huyue, are you aware of who you squashed to death?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°That man was the Hall Master of the Tiger Head Gang from the north of the city, a Tiger Demon with a hundred years of cultivation! Now that you¡¯ve killed him, the members of the Tiger Head Gang will not let you off so easily!¡± Mu Qingwan paused. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°So I hope you will answer honestly, or else even I can¡¯t help you!¡± ¡°Heh, just a Tiger Head Gang, hardly worth mentioning! After all, I, Huyue, am nothing if not¡­¡± Huyue said with a self-satisfied look on his face. Before he could finish, Mu Qingwan led her people away, turning on their heels. Huyue, observing the situation and especially with his cultivation level now gone, couldn¡¯t help but shiver and hurriedly followed after them. ¡°Wait, wait for me! Miss Qing Wan, I was just joking with you!¡± Chapter 590 - Chapter 590: Chapter 590: Huyue Joins the Game (First Update) Chapter 590: Chapter 590: Huyue Joins the Game (First Update) Laborer Lane. In a somewhat dilapidated large courtyard. Almost everyone was staring, dumbstruck, at Huyue who had already eaten eight bowls of shredded pork noodles and was now eating his ninth. After a while, an old man with graying hair spoke softly, ¡°Qing Wan, this young master you brought back, how long has it been since he last ate?¡± Mu Qingwan was also somewhat astonished. ¡°Perhaps¡­ the Fox Clan is just better at eating!¡± Only after Huyue had eaten ten large bowls of shredded pork noodles did he push the bowl away and let out a breath. As he exhaled, many others also breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Are you full?¡± Ah Bao asked with a pout. ¡°Huff, I¡¯m tired of eating, need to rest a while!¡± The crowd: ¡°¡­¡± Mu Qingwan shook her head and led a few elders away. No sooner had she left than about a dozen raggedly dressed children surged forward, crowding around the table and gazing eagerly at Huyue. Just then, Ah Bao brought another pot of noodles, and as Huyue was about to eat, he saw all these children staring in longing at the bowl, which gave him pause. Ah Bao sighed and began to pull the children away. ¡°What¡¯s this¡­¡± Huyue asked with some confusion. Ah Bao said indifferently, ¡°Your meal has consumed the daily ration of many people here, these kids will probably have to go hungry now.¡± She then lowered her head and smiled gently, ¡°Ah Bao sister will go buy you guys something tasty, okay?¡± But the children all shook their heads in unison, ¡°Sister Ah Bao, we¡¯re not hungry!¡± One of the older girls clung to Ah Bao¡¯s arm. ¡°Sister Ah Bao, my mom said we can¡¯t let you spend any more money on us! You should be saving for your dowry!¡± The youths all nodded in agreement, ¡°Right!¡± Ah Bao, feeling somewhat embarrassed, pretended to be angry. ¡°Silly girl, what nonsense are you spouting?¡± She made a gesture to pinch the little girl¡¯s cheek, but the girl giggled and dodged away. Watching this scene, Huyue suddenly found the bowl of shredded pork noodles before him hard to swallow. ¡°Cough, cough, suddenly I feel a bit full! Ah Bao, let these kids have the noodles!¡± Huyue said. Ah Bao, somewhat irritated, put her hands on her hips. ¡°Who are you calling Ah Bao? Is Ah Bao a name you can call?¡± ¡°Then what should I call you?¡± ¡°You should call me Sister Ah Bao!¡± Huyue shook his head. ¡°No wonder they want you to save for a dowry, otherwise, with you being so difficult, how could you possibly get married?¡± Ah Bao¡¯s face turned green with anger. But Huyue just chuckled and then said to the children, ¡°Eat quickly while it¡¯s hot; it won¡¯t taste good once it gets cold!¡± All the children looked at Ah Bao. Though Ah Bao was tempestuous, she was extremely kind to the children. She nodded and said, ¡°Go eat! If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll go cook more for you!¡± The children cheered and swarmed over, neatly beginning to serve themselves noodles. Huyue stood to one side, watching with a smile, and then asked, ¡°Who are all these kids?¡± Ah Bao¡¯s expression grew somber. ¡°Most of them are orphans whose parents have died.¡± Huyue was taken aback. Ah Bao continued, ¡°Do you know why this place is called Laborer Lane? It¡¯s because it¡¯s inhabited by miners who toil from dawn to dusk!¡± ¡°These laborers toil in the mines from morning to night, yet they receive only a meager income, and even that comes with tremendous risks! Like these children¡¯s parents, most were killed in accidents while mining. Even if they weren¡¯t crushed to death, they would eventually die from sheer exhaustion!¡± ¡°Do you know why Sister Qing Wan, despite opposing the Tiger Head Gang, refuses to hand over Laborer Lane? Because she knows very well that once this lane is handed over, the already miserable lives of these laborers would be crushed under the exploitation of the Tiger Head Gang, dooming them to an Infernal Hell.¡± Ah Bao spoke these harrowing words in an incredibly calm tone. Huyue couldn¡¯t help but fall silent upon hearing this. ¡°But now that Geng Hu has been smashed to death by you, the Tiger Head Gang will definitely not let this go. Sister Qing Wan may not say it, but I know she must be worried about this!¡± Ah Bao sighed. Huyue cracked a slight smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m here, no one will dare to do anything to you!¡± Upon hearing this, Ah Bao glanced at Huyue and then curled her lips skeptically, ¡°With not even a hint of cultivation level, what can you do? When they come knocking, are you planning on performing an act of eating noodles for them?¡± Huyue: ¡°¡­¡±. ¡°Hey, when you speak, you sound exactly like an annoying person I know!¡± Huyue said. ¡°Hehe, thanks for the compliment!¡± The two exchanged a few more verbal jabs, and then these kids finished off an entire pot of noodles. Ah Bao went to clean up the bowls and chopsticks, while Huyue watched the still somewhat childish figure of the little girl, smiling faintly with a flicker of light in his eyes. ¡°Is this what it means to enter the game?¡± In a very beautiful mansion located on the west side of Moonlight City. The Gang Leader of the Tiger Head Gang, Tong Bao, sat in the main hall¡¯s chair, toying with two huge iron balls, his face as dark as deep water while he gazed at the dozen or so stretchers laid out on the hall floor. A pungent stench of blood lingered in the air, making people irritable. Several bruised and battered subordinates kneeled quietly behind the stretchers like cicadas in winter. Not a sound could be heard in the entire hall except for the grinding noise of the iron balls in Tong Bao¡¯s hands. Suddenly. With a slap, Tong Bao crushed a nearby ironwood tea table into dust and then shouted angrily. ¡°This Mu Qingwan has gone too far!¡± Everyone trembled at once, then all lowered their heads, not daring to make a sound. Tong Bao, with a grim face, surveyed the kneeling subordinates, ¡°Tell me, how exactly did Geng Hu die?¡± ¡°To reply to the Gang Leader, Geng Hu was smashed to death by a guy who descended out of the blue!¡± ¡°Descended out of the blue? Smashed to death?¡± Tong Bao repeated angrily. ¡°Do you take me for a three-year-old child?¡± The subordinates trembled like chaff and kept kowtowing, ¡°We dare not utter a single lie! Geng Hu was indeed smashed to death, and then that Mu Qingwan took advantage of the situation to defeat and drive us back!¡± Just as Tong Bao was about to erupt, a man with a pointed mouth and monkey cheeks, resembling a weasel yet dressed like a scholar, stood up. ¡°Gang Leader, please calm your anger. I believe these men would certainly not dare to deceive you!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! The strategist is right! How could we dare to deceive you, Gang Leader?¡± The subordinates hastily agreed. Tong Bao¡¯s face turned uglier, and he waved dismissively, ¡°All of you get out! We¡¯ll settle this account with you later!¡± The subordinates, like pardoned convicts, hurriedly thanked him for the mercy and backed out. When only Tong Bao and the weasel-like strategist remained in the hall, Tong Bao said with some hesitation. ¡°Strategist, if it¡¯s truly a person descending from the sky, could it be a master of the Demon Race?¡± Although Tong Bao himself had transformed from a Tiger Leopard, he was extremely cautious. The idea of someone descending from the sky had made him quite nervous. The weasel-like man replied, ¡°Gang Leader, it¡¯s hard to say for sure! But this person¡¯s appearance at this time must be suspicious!¡± Tong Bao¡¯s face went pale, ¡°Then¡­ should we not target Mu Qingwan for now?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The weasel shook his head, ¡°Gang Leader, this matter cannot be delayed, but there¡¯s also no need for us to act personally!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°For example¡­ we could hire a reliable assassin to take out Mu Qingwan!¡± ¡°And where do we find a reliable assassin?¡± ¡°Not to conceal from you, there is one available right now! And he¡¯s staying in the Pleasure District!¡± Chapter 591 - Chapter 591: Chapter 591 Im an emotionless killer (second update) Chapter 591: Chapter 591 I¡¯m an emotionless killer (second update) The Pleasure Quarters, as the name implies, exist for merriment and amusement. Owing to the abundant ore production in Moonlight City, it has given rise to many wealthy merchants and businessmen here. When you have money, you need to spend it. That¡¯s an axiom applicable to both humans and demons alike. Therefore, the Pleasure Quarters can boast its extremely good business. Of course, this is also because the girls here come in every variety, including humans, demons, and even some witches¨Call trained to exceptional standards. No matter if you¡¯re human or demon, you can find the right girl for you here. Tong Bao was a regular customer here as well. So when he arrived, a few familiar girls immediately gathered around him. ¡°Yo, Tong Bao the Gang Leader, what brings you here today? Since we last parted, this girl has missed you dearly!¡± The one speaking was a flirtatious woman, her tail betraying her feline nature. Tong Bao¡¯s heart wavered, and if it wasn¡¯t for pressing matters, he would have liked nothing more than to dive into this sea of tenderness and indulge himself for a while. ¡°Ahem, I am here on urgent business today. Let¡¯s save it for next time!¡± ¡°Tong Bao the Gang Leader, you jest! Of all the masters who come here, which doesn¡¯t have pressing matters?¡± the cat woman said with a giggle. Her words were pun-intended, leaving Tong Bao unsure of how to reply. At that moment, the strategic advisor chuckled and said, ¡°Miss Cat, we really are here on serious business this time, we need to meet with Miss Huyue!¡± Upon hearing this, the cat woman¡¯s demeanor immediately turned cold, and with a flick of her finger towards the upstairs, she said, ¡°She¡¯s above, go find her yourself!¡± Then she sauntered off with a lazy air. Tong Bao still wanted to share a few affectionate words but was dragged upstairs by the strategic advisor. The cat woman looked on from below, her mouth twitching with jealousy. ¡°It¡¯s that damn vixen again. What¡¯s so good about that saucy fox, huh? A bunch of yokels that haven¡¯t seen the world!¡± The cat woman grumbled to herself down below. Meanwhile, Tong Bao and the strategic advisor arrived in front of the second-floor private room, where they gently knocked on the door. It was a while before they heard a lazy man¡¯s voice from inside. ¡°Come in! The door isn¡¯t locked!¡± Tong Bao pushed the door open. The room was resplendent, and the air was filled with a faint fragrance. At this moment, the curtain was lifted to reveal the scene on the bed. An effete man lay there while a seductive woman was stepping on his back. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s the spot, hiss! Press harder!¡± the man commanded, gritting his teeth. The strategic advisor shot Tong Bao a knowing look, suggesting that this man was indeed the assassin they were looking for. Tong Bao hesitated. The man seemed so thin and frail; how could he possibly be the top-notch assassin the strategic advisor spoke of? It was during this moment of hesitation that the man turned a lazy glance at Tong Bao. The man was quite good-looking, just excessively languid, as if he could barely be bothered to lift his eyelids. ¡°What¡¯s up, weasel? What do you want with me?¡± The strategic advisor chuckled and quickly stepped forward, ¡°Lord Xue Sha, this man here is the Gang Leader of the Tiger Head Gang, and he has come to ask you to handle a matter!¡± ¡°Whom to kill?¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± The strategic advisor glanced at the vixen. ¡°Speak up, she won¡¯t spill any secrets!¡± Xue Sha said indifferently. The vixen looked up, smiling at the strategic advisor, seemingly confirming Xue Sha¡¯s statement. Tong Bao stepped forward, ¡°Mu Qingwan!¡± Xue Sha slightly raised his eyes, ¡°The Bodhisattva of Moonlight City?¡± Because Mu Qingwan had a such an excellent reputation among the poor masses, she was also referred to as a Bodhisattva. Tong Bao nodded. ¡°Fine, a hundred Moonlight Stones!¡± Xue Sha spoke indifferently. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too expensive?¡± Tong Bao was taken aback, intending to bargain. ¡°I won¡¯t see you out!¡± Xue Sha said without any hesitation. ¡°Uh¡­.¡± Tong Bao hadn¡¯t expected Xue Sha to be so decisive in speech. The advisor quickly chimed in with a smile, ¡°One hundred it is then!¡± ¡°Alright, pay up first!¡± Tong Bao was almost furious, ¡°Aren¡¯t assassins supposed to be paid after the task is completed?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for others! I¡¯m different, I can¡¯t be bothered to chase debts! You know, I¡¯m an assassin without feelings,¡± Xue Sha said indifferently. ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± The advisor nodded repeatedly in agreement. In the end, Tong Bao still paid the money. A hundred Moonlight Stones was also a significant amount for the Tiger Head Gang. But to eliminate Mu Qingwan, it was considered worth it. ¡°Okay then! Come and collect Mu Qingwan¡¯s head tomorrow morning!¡± Xue Sha said indifferently. The advisor dragged Tong Bao away. On their way back, Tong Bao said hesitantly, ¡°What if this guy takes the money and doesn¡¯t do the job, or runs away?¡± The advisor shook his head, ¡°The Gang Leader can rest assured, this person is a master from the Demon Capital, far superior to ordinary assassins, and his credit is excellent¨Che has never failed!¡± Hearing what the advisor said, Tong Bao could only nod and remain silent. Meanwhile, Xue Sha, having received the money, lay on the bed until the moon was high in the sky before he slowly and leisurely got up. A fox woman served him with food and drink and waited on him until he was finished. Afterward, Xue Sha rubbed his sleepy eyes and patted the fox woman¡¯s head, ¡°Wait for me to come back!¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± ¡°Damn, I¡¯m so sleepy!¡± Xue Sha muttered as he jumped out of the window. Then there was a splash. A moment later, Xue Sha¡¯s cursing voice was heard, ¡°Damn it, who put the swill bucket under the window?¡± In any case, after a series of chaotic events, Xue Sha finally made it to the laborer¡¯s alley. It was already deep in the night by then. The laborer¡¯s alley was dead quiet, everyone had gone to sleep. Xue Sha closed his eyes, and an invisible and intangible Divine Sense spread out, undetectable to others. Very soon. A smile appeared on the corners of Xue Sha¡¯s mouth. Under his perceptive skill, the strongest Cultivation Level of Mu Qingwan shone like a torch, extremely conspicuous. He then stealthily made his way towards his target. Just at that moment, Huyue, occupied with the calculations to restore his Cultivation Level, let out a faint ¡°huh¡± and then looked up, a cold smile gradually spreading across his face. ¡°Daring to kill someone right under your lord Fox¡¯s nose? Are you tired of living?¡± he said. With that, Huyue also quietly followed. At this time, Mu Qingwan was organizing accounts in her house. In charge of laborer¡¯s alley and the surrounding blocks, she was actually in a state of financial deficit. Because even though many saw laborer¡¯s alley as a lucrative place, Mu Qingwan had never taken a single penny from it. She even spent a considerable amount of money helping orphans. ¡°Qing Wan, go to sleep! It¡¯s so late!¡± ¡°Oh! You go ahead!¡± Ah Bao looked at Mu Qingwan with concern, ¡°Qing Wan, are you running out of money again?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mu Qingwan gave a bitter smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t need to worry about these things!¡± ¡°I still have some savings, if you want¡­¡± Mu Qingwan shook her head, ¡°Better save your money for your dowry!¡± Ah Bao¡¯s face flushed, she stamped her foot with a mix of shyness and annoyance, ¡°Qing Wan¡­¡± But before she could finish, a swordlight, crisp as the sky after snow, shattered the windows and doors, charging straight toward Mu Qingwan with deadly intent. Chapter 594 - Chapter 594: Chapter 594 What a Coincidence, I Hate You Too! (First Update) Chapter 594: Chapter 594 What a Coincidence, I Hate You Too! (First Update) This was a towering mountain of a thousand zhang high, standing at the foot of the mountain and looking up, you could only see the mountain piercing the sky like a sharp sword, yet you couldn¡¯t see the peak at all. And the thick clouds and mist wrapped around the waist of the mountain, as if donning a hat on it. In Central Province, where cultivators were numerous, and the cultivation sects were as many as hairs on a cow, there was no need to conceal the entrance to the Sect, so an entrance made of white jade was built right at the foot of the mountain. The four words Puppet Immortal Sect were inscribed on it in ancient seal script. ¡°Senior, this is where my Sect is located. With two months left until the Great Assembly of the Thousand Clans, let¡¯s wait here during this time,¡± Liu KeKe said with respect. Xue An nodded noncommittally. Past the Sect entrance, the scenery changed dramatically, everywhere there were exotic flowers and rare herbs, and in the forests various precious birds and wild beasts roamed. The Spiritual Energy also became denser. Lian Yunting couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°What a blessed land of Heaven and Earth!¡± Xue An, however, remained silent the whole time, only watching everything with a semblance of a smile on his face. Halfway up the mountain, the road became wider, and there were dwellings on both sides. These were the residences of the outer sect disciples of the Puppet Immortal Sect. Upon seeing Liu KeKe, the outer sect disciples, who were either planting spiritual fields or forging parts, all bowed and paid their respects. Liu KeKe smiled slightly, nodded, and then led the group quickly through the area. Once Liu KeKe passed by, these outer sect disciples gathered together and began to whisper among themselves. ¡°Liu Senior Sister must be the only one among the many True Disciples who greets us, right?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s to say she¡¯s not? Which of the other inner sect disciples doesn¡¯t look down on us with a snotty attitude, not even sparing us a glance?¡± ¡°Alas, it¡¯s a pity that such a good person is not tolerated by the Second Elder, who even indulges her disciple Lu Cailan to insult us in every possible way, truly infuriating.¡± ¡°Shh! Better say less! If the Second Elder hears of this, who knows if she¡¯ll skin you alive?¡± ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not afraid! Everyone knows the Second Elder is unjust in her actions, it¡¯s just that the Sect Leader is confused and has never spoken up!¡± When it came to this, the faces of the other outer sect disciples drastically changed, and they dared not speak any further, turning away to busily attend to their own affairs. The speaker also realized he had misspoken. For an outer sect disciple to criticize the Sect Leader was outrageous, and if word got out, he could really be done for, so with a pale face, he hurriedly hid himself. Of course, Liu KeKe was unaware of these things, but the closer she got to the top of the mountain, the more somber her expression became. By this time, they had already reached where the inner sect of the Puppet Immortal Sect was located, and the scenery along the way became ever more exquisite. After passing through layers of clouds and mist, the view suddenly opened up, revealing a large expanse of flat ground. And on this flat ground were built various magnificent and beautiful structures. People were shuttling back and forth on the roads. These were the inner sect disciples of the Puppet Immortal Sect. Upon seeing Liu KeKe, these disciples all stepped to the side of the road with peculiar expressions, bowing their heads respectfully, yet no one greeted her. Liu KeKe, with a face like still water, led the way ahead. And when Xue An and the others followed, they attracted the curious glances of many. This kind of attention made Lian Yunluo quite uncomfortable, so she lowered her voice and said to Xue An, ¡°Master, what¡¯s with these people? Why do they look at us so strangely?¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just follow along!¡± Finally, Liu Keke led Xue An and the others to the front of a somewhat desolate building. ¡°Senior, this is where I reside! Please, come with me!¡± As she spoke, Liu Keke opened the door and walked in. It was obvious that no one had lived here for some time, as it was quite messy. Liu Keke hurriedly began to clean up. Lian Yunting and Lian Yunluo also went up to help. Xue An stood in the courtyard, scrutinizing his surroundings, especially when he saw the mountaintop that was always enveloped in a layer of fog, the smile on the corner of his mouth became increasingly pronounced. Just then, footsteps were heard outside the door, followed by a haughty and arrogant female voice. ¡°Oh, went out and actually brought a man back with you?¡± With these words, a group of people strode into the courtyard. The woman leading the way was voluptuous and coquettish, and a cold sneer hung on her not too remarkable face. Behind her was a group of Inner Sect Disciples dressed in fine clothes, who burst into laughter upon hearing the woman¡¯s remark. ¡°Sister Cailan is right, Liu Keke said she went down the mountain to travel, but it turns out she was actually looking for a man!¡± Xue An stood quietly in the courtyard, watching without saying a word. At this moment, upon hearing the noise outside, Liu Keke, who was tidying up inside, immediately came out. As soon as she saw this woman, her expression instantly turned extremely ugly. ¡°Lu Cailan, this man is a senior I greatly respect. I hope you can speak with more respect!¡± ¡°A senior? Him?¡± Lu Cailan said with feigned surprise, pointing at Xue An, ¡°A man of the Hua Clan with absolutely no cultivation level is being called a senior by you? Liu Keke, are you joking with me?¡± Her words drew a burst of raucous laughter from the disciples behind her. Liu Keke¡¯s face turned ashen, ¡°Lu Cailan, it¡¯s not your place to judge my friends!¡± ¡°It might not be my place to judge, but if you bring outsiders up the mountain, I have to intervene. What if he¡¯s a spy from other sects?¡± ¡°I will report this matter to the sect myself. Is there anything else? If not, please leave my place!¡± Liu Keke said, struggling to contain her anger. But Lu Cailan showed no intention of leaving. Instead, she clicked her tongue, ¡°Sister Liu, I heard you went down the mountain to travel in hopes of making a breakthrough. But how¡¯s your progress? Oh, I forgot to tell you! Last month, with the help of our master, I made another breakthrough in my cultivation level!¡± Liu Keke remained silent, anger burning in her eyes, but then it seemed she remembered something, and she silently lowered her head. Seeing this, Lu Cailan became even more rampant, ¡°Hehe, Liu Keke, I have some good news for you! If you fail at the upcoming Grand Assembly of Tribes, you will be offered as a gift to the young master of the Ghost Race from Black Iron Mountain! How¡¯s that for a surprise?¡± Liu Keke¡¯s face turned deathly pale, ¡°Lu Cailan, have you reveled in my misfortune enough?¡± ¡°Not enough! Of course not enough, Liu Keke, let me tell you, don¡¯t think just because you look like a vixen, you can put on an air of superiority. The one I hate the most is you!¡± Lu Cailan¡¯s eyes were filled with shocking jealousy and resentment as she spoke. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Liu Keke trembled, just about to speak. Out of nowhere, Xue An, who had been standing silently on the steps, suddenly rushed to Liu Keke¡¯s side and raised his hand to deliver a slap. Slap! After a crisply extreme slap, Lu Cailan was sent flying, even tumbling several times in the air before crash-landing on the ground with a thud. Xue An then stood with his hands behind his back and said indifferently, ¡°How coincidental, I also detest you!¡± Chapter 595 - Chapter 595: Chapter 595: What Can You Do If I Hit You? (2nd Update) Chapter 595: Chapter 595: What Can You Do If I Hit You? (2nd Update) Hiss. Unbeknownst to them, many Inner Sect Disciples had already gathered at the entrance to watch. Upon witnessing the scene before them, they all drew in a sharp breath. Because that slap¡­ was truly vicious! Lu Cailan was even slapped silly, taking quite a while before coming to her senses. Then, clutching her swollen face, which resembled a pig¡¯s head, she screamed, ¡°You actually dare to hit me?¡± Xue An appeared indifferent, ¡°You say it as if it¡¯s something rare, so what if I hit you?¡± Lu Cailan was practically driven mad with anger, with only one thought in her heart, which was to put Xue An to death. Thus, in an instant, her aura erupted completely, revealing her Half-step Longevity cultivation level. This also startled Liu Keke. Indeed, Lu Cailan had not lied, her cultivation level had improved again. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± With eyes red with fury, Lu Cailan roared and charged forward. Her strike, fueled by rage at the Half-step Longevity level, was quite terrifying. Yet, Xue An didn¡¯t even budge, not until she was close did he raise his other hand and, with the speed of lightning, slapped her again. Smack! After a louder and crisper slap than before, Lu Cailan was sent flying sideways and spat out a large mouthful of blood while still in the air. By the time she managed to land, the spectacle of Lu Cailan was downright pitiful. If just now half of her face had swollen like a pig¡¯s head, now her entire head had swollen, and all the teeth in her mouth had been slapped out, her mouth looking like that of an old woman when closed. Xue An smiled in satisfaction, ¡°There, now it¡¯s symmetrical!¡± No one dared to speak. Some of the more faint-hearted were already thinking of slipping away quietly. Because Lu Cailan was normally very arrogant and domineering, and now that she had been beaten to such a state, this was clearly a situation of life and death! As expected. Lu Cailan glared at Xue An with venomous hatred, her speech unclear as she growled, ¡°I will tear you to pieces!¡± As she spoke, a giant golden puppet started to rise slowly behind her. All the onlookers changed color. ¡°Golden Armor Puppet! Sister Lu is really intent on killing! She actually deployed the Golden Armor Puppet!¡± ¡°Yeah, this man from the Hua Clan is probably done for!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± Lu Cailan ordered. The Golden Armor Puppet made a beeline for Xue An. In contrast, Xue An only smiled faintly, ¡°This sort of thing¡­ also dares to be called a puppet?¡± With those words, Xue An sprinted forward, and as he neared the puppet, leapt up suddenly, lifting his left leg forward and with a heavy knee, he slammed onto the head of the ten-zhang-tall Golden Armor Puppet. Boom! After a tremendous noise. The Golden Armor Puppet shone with golden light, let out a mournful cry, then started to fracture with cracking sounds all over its body. Fine cracks spread across its whole body, and finally, it collapsed to the ground with a thunderous crash, raising clouds of dust. Everyone was dumbfounded. To combat a puppet with his fleshly body, and to win? Lu Cailan was also gaping, ¡°This¡­ how is this possible?¡± Xue An landed, lazily squatting atop the ruins of the Golden Armor Puppet, and yawned out of boredom. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got? Anything fresh? Since I¡¯m free today anyway, young master will entertain you for a bit!¡± At this moment, Lu Cailan¡¯s heart was a mix of shock and rage. What shocked her was how this Hua Clan man, devoid of any cultivation, managed to smash her puppet to pieces? Anger arose because she had never suffered such a loss before. From a young age, Lu Cailan had been treated like the cherished darling of the heavens, until she entered the Puppet Immortal Sect to cultivate and encountered Liu KekKe, whose appearance and talent were far superior to her own. This was something Lu Cailan simply could not accept; she was even driven to the brink of madness with jealousy. She couldn¡¯t stand anyone being stronger than herself. Later, she managed to ingratiate herself with the Second Elder and successfully became his close disciple, after which she began to oppress Liu KekKe relentlessly. This made her feel a great sense of achievement. This time was no exception. Upon hearing that Liu KekKe, who had been traveling, had returned and brought a few people with her, she immediately came over, ready to mock and ridicule. But she could never have dreamed that this Hua Clan man with no cultivation level would dare to hit her? And he had even shattered the puppet bestowed to her by her master. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Lu Cailan asked with a slurred voice, her eyes blazing with a voracious light. Xue An casually fiddled with his nails, saying indifferently, ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss Liu say? I am her senior!¡± Lu Cailan turned to Liu KekKe with a ferocious look and said, ¡°Good, very good! Liu KekKe, you actually collude with outsiders to cause trouble in the sect, I will tell everything that happened today to Master! You just wait!¡± With that, Lu Cailan turned and started to leave. There was no choice but to leave; her face slapped into such a state, her teeth gone, staying any longer would only be humiliating. But then Xue An said lightly, ¡°Hold on!¡± Lu Cailan stopped in her tracks and turned around, glaring at Xue An with swollen eyes narrowed to slits. ¡°What? What else do you want to do?¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I won¡¯t hit you, but¡­¡± Xue An kicked the broken puppet remains at his feet, ¡°You need to take this trash away!¡± Lu Cailan was almost driven to fury, but ultimately she obediently had someone remove the puppet¡¯s remains. After she had left, the crowd that had been enjoying the show looked at each other and then dispersed as well. Everyone knew, this matter was far from over; Lu Cailan would definitely seek frantic vengeance, so nobody dared to linger, fearful of becoming implicated. Xue An looked at Liu KekKe, whose face was pale, and asked indifferently, ¡°Are you¡­ afraid?¡± Liu KekKe slowly lowered her head, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m not afraid of Lu Cailan, but her master, the Second Elder¡­¡± The implication in Liu KekKe¡¯s words was clear. Given the state Lu Cailan was left in, the Second Elder would surely not let things rest. Upon hearing this, Xue An just smiled and then sighed lightly, ¡°It¡¯s because you refused to submit to him initially, that¡¯s why you¡¯ve been targeted like this, right?¡± Hearing what Xue An had said, Liu KekKe trembled, lifting her head to look at him with disbelief. ¡°You don¡¯t need to look at me so surprised! This Lu Cailan, with her frivolous behavior, obviously hasn¡¯t remained chaste, and given her talent that can be considered foolish, yet she keeps breaking through, the reason is quite obvious!¡± Xue An¡¯s words caused Liu KekKe¡¯s eyes to well up with tears. Because it reminded her of scenes she did not wish to recall. The Second Elder had been very kind to her at first, which had made Liu KekKe very grateful. But to her dismay, it didn¡¯t take long before the Second Elder, a man of great power, revealed his true colors, sexually harassing Liu KekKe and coercing her to yield to him. Liu KekKe firmly refused, which enraged the Second Elder. In the end, he chose the discordant Lu Cailan as his disciple and indulged her in targeting Liu KekKe. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Of course, all this was a secret Liu KekKe kept buried deep in her heart, never mentioned to outsiders. After all, speaking of it would be a huge blow to the reputation of the Puppet Immortal Sect. It was unexpected that just from a few words, Xue An had guessed it all. Xue An, seeing Liu KekKe¡¯s fluctuating expression and her eyes gradually reddening, smiled faintly, ¡°Alright, let the past go. If the Second Elder dares to come for revenge, then I will teach him how to behave properly!¡± In his calm voice, there was a powerful confidence. Liu KekKe sneaked a glance at Xue An¡¯s profile, her heart gradually settling down. Chapter 596 - Chapter 596: Chapter 596: The Banquet of the Puppet Immortal Sect (Third Update) Chapter 596: Chapter 596: The Banquet of the Puppet Immortal Sect (Third Update) But contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, the following days were unexpectedly calm, with no signs of retaliation whatsoever. This left many who were ready to mock in surprise and doubt. Could it be that Lu Cailan had suddenly changed her nature? Otherwise, why hadn¡¯t she taken any action up to this point? Even Liu KekKe was quite astonished by this. Logically speaking, having suffered such a huge loss, Lu Cailan should have been eager to stir up trouble and have the Second Elder deal with her upon returning. But there had been no movement this time, which truly defied common sense. Only Xue An remained unfazed, spending his days leisurely drinking tea in his residence or strolling around the nearby area with great interest. Many Inner Sect Disciples knew that he was the one who had slapped Lu Cailan away with two palms that day, and thus they all regarded him with faces full of respect. It was well known that Lu Cailan had a poor reputation within the Puppet Immortal Sect; it was only because her master held real power and had a high cultivation level that no one dared to provoke her. However, this did not stop many from detesting her in secret. Xue An¡¯s beating that day had, invisibly, allowed many to release their pent-up anger, so wherever he went, people would sneakily greet him. And there were also those who kindly advised him to leave the place as soon as possible. After all, no one knew what sort of scheme the usually tyrannical Second Elder was concocting by suddenly remaining silent. Xue An merely smiled slightly at this and paid it no mind. One day, Xue An was making tea and boiling wine beneath the gallery. Liu KekKe, Lian Yunting, and Lian Yunluo sat at the lower end, admiring Xue An¡¯s skillful and heartfelt tea-making technique. Once the tea was ready, a refreshing aroma filled the air, delightfully pleasing to the senses. Xue An poured three cups. Liu KekKe and the others took them, and after a sip, their eyes lit up. ¡°So fragrant!¡± ¡°Master¡¯s tea artistry is amazing!¡± Xue An smiled slightly and poured himself a cup of the freshly heated wine, savoring it slowly. This wine was the Puppet Immortal Sect¡¯s own reserve, known for its exceptionally mellow taste. Just then, a paper Immortal Crane flew in, circled the group once, and landed in Liu KekKe¡¯s hand. Liu KekKe was momentarily taken aback before her expression turned solemn, ¡°This is a message-sending Immortal Crane paper used by the Sect for conveying messages!¡± After saying so, she unfolded the letter. Once she finished reading it, Liu KekKe¡¯s expression gradually darkened. ¡°Sister Liu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Lian Yunluo. Liu KekKe took a deep breath and said with a wry smile, ¡°It¡¯s a message from the Second Elder, informing us that in three days, the Sect will host a grand banquet attended by skilled practitioners from friendly factions, and I, as a True Disciple, am required to attend!¡± ¡°At the same time¡­ the letter specifically emphasizes that I bring everyone to this banquet!¡± After speaking, Liu KekKe appeared hesitant and uncertain, ¡°Senior, what should we do?¡± Xue An chuckled and then filled a cup with more wine, murmuring indifferently, ¡°Since an invitation has been extended, we naturally should go take in the excitement! Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t we be letting down the kind intentions of your Second Elder?¡± And atop that mountain where clouds and mist lingered all year round, several majestic buildings stood tall. Apart from the hundred-zhang tall, slender black tower in the center, the others were the residences of the Puppet Immortal Sect Leader and the elders. At this moment. In a resplendent golden hall, Lu Cailan looked eagerly at the middle-aged man seated at the main seat with an air of impatience. At this moment, not only had the wounds on her face completely healed, but even the teeth that had been knocked out had regrown, indicating that some kind of Spirit Pill or secret medicine had been used. ¡°Master, must we really wait three days before we take action?¡± The middle-aged man had stern features and an imposing demeanor, clearly someone accustomed to being in a position of power. However, the occasional flash of silvery evil light in his eyes made his aura somewhat sleazy. This was the Second Elder, Wei Chi Xing, the de facto ruler of the Puppet Immortal Sect for over twenty years. Upon hearing this, Wei Chi Xing chuckled, ¡°Good disciple, there¡¯s no rush for revenge. Let them live for three more days!¡± Lu Cailan ground her teeth in anger and said, ¡°Master, I can¡¯t wait even a moment longer! I just want to skin that vixen Liu KeKe alive and then cut the Hua Clan man who struck me into pieces to quell the hatred in my heart.¡± Wei Chi Xing, noncommittal, extended his hand and pointed at Lu Cailan, ¡°Come closer to your master, good disciple. Let me see if your injuries have healed properly!¡± Lu Cailan immediately put on a flattering smile and sashayed over. ¡°Good disciple, you¡¯re growing more radiant by the day!¡± Lu Cailan responded with a coquettish smile, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to master¡¯s efforts. Without the Spiritual Medicine you gave me, I couldn¡¯t have recovered so quickly!¡± The scene then became obscured, until fifteen minutes later. Wei Chi Xing then said contentedly, ¡°Silly disciple, do you know why I didn¡¯t take you to seek revenge immediately, but instead chose to wait for the banquet three days later?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°Hehe, although Liu KeKe is not favored by the Sect Leader, she is still a True Disciple! If we go too far, it will definitely provoke public outrage!¡± ¡°The Sect Leader is coming out of seclusion to host a banquet to welcome martial experts from all over. It¡¯s the perfect opportunity to extend an invitation to Liu KeKe as well. During the banquet, you can challenge her in front of all the martial experts. Even if you kill her then, the Sect Leader and the others won¡¯t be able to object.¡± Upon hearing Wei Chi Xing¡¯s explanation, Lu Cailan suddenly saw the light, then spoke with a hint of frustration. ¡°But with my strength, I definitely can¡¯t win against Liu KeKe in a duel!¡± ¡°Hehe, of course you can¡¯t on your own! But isn¡¯t that what your master is for?¡± As he spoke, Wei Chi Xing pulled out a round, rolling bead. ¡°This is a puppet I have recently refined. It¡¯s incredibly sturdy and immensely powerful! It¡¯s more than a match for that shoddy one Liu KeKe has!¡± Lu Cailan¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement, and she kissed Wei Chi Xing, ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± As she said this, she reached out to take it. Wei Chi Xing chuckled and closed his hand again. ¡°Master, you¡­¡± ¡°You want to take it just like that?¡± Wei Chi Xing teased with a wink. Lu Cailan¡¯s face reddened slightly, and then she smiled sweetly, ¡°Master, you¡¯re so naughty!¡± Ultimately, Lu Cailan obtained the new puppet as she had wished, and began to train relentlessly, without rest. By the evening of the next day, she had refined the puppet to respond as naturally as her own limb, filling her with renewed confidence. Hehe, Liu KeKe, and that detestable Hua Clan man, this time, I¡¯ll show you my might! Lu Cailan thought, filled with murderous intent. And the third day finally arrived. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only From morning, the sky was constantly streaked with flying lights. The entire Puppet Immortal Sect was cleaned until it was as good as new, and even the perennial clouds that surrounded the mountain peak parted to open a pathway. At this time, Liu KeKe had also made her preparations, ¡°Senior, shall we set off?¡± Xue An looked up at the roaring flying lights in the sky and smiled slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s set off!¡± Chapter 597 - Chapter 597: Chapter 597: Protector of the Monastery (First Update) Chapter 597: Chapter 597: Protector of the Monastery (First Update) The Golden Hall atop the mountain. Second Elder Wei Chi Xing led a group of disciples as they stood on the square in front of the grand hall, welcoming guests from all directions. Streaks of light paused in their flight and then descended to the ground. ¡°Second Elder!¡± ¡°Brother Wei Chi!¡± These greetings were uttered one after another. Wei Chi Xing responded with a smile and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Everyone, please enter the grand hall to rest first, our Sect Leader will arrive shortly!¡± Disciples were already leading the way, guiding these guests into the grand hall. Within Central Province, the Puppet Immortal Sect could also be considered a formidable force. As they hosted this grand banquet, various powers naturally had to show face, and even if they could not come in person, they would send disciples to extend their congrats. Thus, for a time, guests were as plentiful as clouds, and the scene was extremely lively. Just then, a blue lotus flower flew across the sky, not yet touching down but already carrying a man¡¯s laughter with it. ¡°Since when has the Second in Command taken up the role of welcoming guests?¡± Upon seeing the visitor, a respectful expression appeared on Wei Chi Xing¡¯s face, as he stepped forward and performed a cupped-fist salute. ¡°Protector Wan jests, how can I claim to be the Second in Command!¡± At that moment, the lotus landed, and as the brilliance dissipated, a man and a woman appeared. The man was clad in a green robe, with handsome and refined features, exuding an otherworldly temperament. The woman was no more than fifteen or sixteen years old, just having come of age. Her black hair was coiled up, and she had a beautiful countenance, but what drew the most attention was the beauty mark between her eyebrows, red like cinnabar, which added a touch of serenity to the young girl¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s Wan Chengyi from the Garan Sect, and that girl must be the Garan Sect¡¯s young Holy Maiden, Shan Ruoling. Such important figures actually made a personal appearance; this event must be quite the affair!¡± someone discussed. At the moment, Wan Chengyi slightly smiled, ¡°Brother Wei Chi is too modest, who doesn¡¯t know that Sect Master Cang of the Puppet Immortal Sect is so obsessed with cultivation and often in seclusion, that it¡¯s indeed Brother Wei Chi who is managing everything in this grand Sect?¡± These words seemed complimentary, yet they were somewhat embarrassing. Wei Chi Xing felt uncomfortable inside, but as Wan Chengyi was an honored guest, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to make a retort, so he could only laugh it off and then ordered a disciple to lead Wan Chengyi and his female disciple into the grand hall. After they had gone, Wei Chi Xing¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°Master! That Protector Wan¡¯s words were quite barbed!¡± Lu Cailan remarked. Wei Chi Xing sneered, ¡°That Wan Chengyi is notorious for meddling; there¡¯s no need to mind him!¡± Meanwhile, inside the grand hall, Wan Chengyi and his disciple were speaking of similar matters. ¡°Master, it seems you have quite an unfavorable view of this Second Elder of the Puppet Sect,¡± Shan Ruoling said softly. Wan Chengyi, seated near the entrance of the grand hall, gave a gentle shake of his head, then glanced at the distant figure of Wei Chi Xing and said indifferently, ¡°Wei Chi Xing has a terrible reputation in the cultivation world, especially you should be very careful around him and better stay away from him! After all, if he could lay a hand on his own disciple, how is he any different from a beast?¡± The unsavory affair of Wei Chi Xing with his female disciple was known by almost everyone, except for the seclusion-loving Sect Leader of Puppet Immortal Sect, Cang Yayun, who was still in the dark. Shan Ruoling¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red upon hearing this and she nodded lightly, ¡°Your disciple understands!¡± Then, she quietly scanned the entire place, looking for a familiar figure. But to her disappointment, she found none. Liu KeKe, that fellow, why hadn¡¯t she appeared yet? Could it be she wasn¡¯t with her own Sect? Shan Ruoling pondered with some doubt in her heart. At that moment, a bustle came from outside. Wan Chengyi and his disciple turned to look. They saw a woman with long hair reaching her waist, and a countenance as enchanting as a fox¡¯s, emerge onto the square. Shan Ruoling¡¯s heart leapt with joy, it was KeKe! Just as she was about to rise to greet her, she hesitated. Huh, who are those few people with her? Especially that man, with his handsome appearance but yet a very casual demeanor. And with his black hair and black pupils, he was actually a member of the Hua Clan! Even more, a member of the Hua Clan with no cultivation level at all. Could it be that this man is related to KekKe? Otherwise, how could a member of the Hua Clan without cultivation level appear here? Thinking this, Shan Ruoling felt a sourness welling up in her heart. Meanwhile, Wan Chengyi cast a somewhat surprised glance at Lian Yunting. Because he could see at a glance that this woman actually possessed the power of the Four Symbols. Both master and disciple harbored their own thoughts. Xue An and Liu KekKe and the others had already arrived at the entrance of the great hall. ¡°We have seen¡­ the Second Elder!¡± Liu KekKe hesitated for a moment but still bowed and said. Angelus Hsing, however, wore a benevolent smile of a senior from the same sect, ¡°We are all from one sect, no need for such courtesy! Stand up quickly!¡± Liu KekKe stood up straight, looking at Angelus Hsing with some surprise and doubt. Strange, her second shifu had never been so pleasant and kind to her before. At this moment, Angelus Hsing then turned his gaze to Xue An standing at the side. Seeing that Xue An indeed had no fluctuations of cultivation level, a hint of disdain flashed deep in Angelus Hsing¡¯s eyes, but he still said with a smile plastered on his face, ¡°This must be KekKe¡¯s senior! Truly a case of a hero being young! A person of great talent!¡± The last remark about being a person of great talent was said with extra emphasis. Liu KekKe¡¯s expression changed. But Xue An merely smiled subtlety, ¡°I cannot claim to be a hero born of youth, but that certainly beats some who don¡¯t show respect despite their age! Wouldn¡¯t you say that¡¯s right, KekKe?¡± Liu KekKe nodded without hesitation. Angelus Hsing¡¯s expression tightened, but then he laughed again in an instant. ¡°Ah, since you are KekKe¡¯s friend, you are a distinguished guest of our sect today. KekKe, why not lead these gentlemen into the hall quickly!¡± Xue An remained noncommittal, his gaze sweeping past Lu Cailan who stood always behind Angelus Hsing. A faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth before he strode away. When Lu Cailan was caught in Xue An¡¯s gaze, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver all over. And when she caught sight of the smile at the corner of his mouth, she felt a coldness engulf her, with her cheeks stinging in pain. It was only after Xue An had walked far away that she gradually returned to normal. Then she looked at the backs of Xue An and the others with intense venom. ¡°Master!¡± Lu Cailan said hatefully. Angelus Hsing waved his hand with a dark expression, his eyes full of anger, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, none of them will get away later!¡± As they walked into the great hall, Shan Ruoling hurriedly stood up and waved, ¡°KekKe, over here!¡± Seeing Shan Ruoling, Liu KekKe also lit up, then whispered softly, ¡°Predecessor, this is my friend, the Holy Maiden of the Garan Sect, Shan Ruoling. That sitting over there is her master, the Protector of the Garan Sect, Wan Chengyi!¡± Xue An nodded slightly. Subsequently, Liu KekKe walked over, ¡°We have seen Protector Wan!¡± Wan Chengyi nodded in acknowledgment, but his eyes lingered on Lian Yunting, feeling increasingly astonished the more he looked. Such a strong power of the Four Symbols. But in this world, aside from the Garan Sect¡¯s Garan Song of the Way, it seems no other sect could cultivate the power of the Four Symbols! ¡°KekKe, who is that person?¡± After exchanging some pleasantries of reunion with Shan Ruoling, Liu KekKe pointed at Xue An and whispered. ¡°He is my senior, a distinguished personage of the Hua Clan!¡± Liu KekKe said. ¡°A distinguished personage of the Hua Clan?¡± Shan Ruoling¡¯s face showed disbelief, ¡°A person without cultivation level is called a distinguished personage?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Liu KekKe was about to explain when suddenly a figure appeared on the stage of the great hall. It was a dignified middle-aged woman. Upon seeing this woman, all the guests in the hall, as well as the disciples of the Puppet Immortal Sect, stood up. ¡°We have seen Sect Leader Cang!¡± The newcomer was the Sect Leader of the Puppet Immortal Sect, Cang Yayun. Chapter 598 - Chapter 598: Chapter 598: Banquet Duel (2nd Update) Chapter 598: Chapter 598: Banquet Duel (2nd Update) With the appearance of Cang Yayun, a powerful presence swept across the room like an overwhelming wave, causing everyone¡¯s faces to change with alarm. Then Cang Yayun looked around the room, and with a faint smile said, ¡°I¡¯m very pleased that you all could visit our Puppet Immortal Sect. Today, I would like to drink and be merry with all of you¨Cno one leaves sober!¡± Her words led to a stir among those present. ¡°Sect Leader Cang is too kind!¡± ¡°Sect Leader Cang is certainly magnanimous!¡± Such flattering voices rose and fell in succession, creating quite a lively scene. Seeing this, Wan Chengyi sighed lightly. ¡°This recluse is getting more and more formidable. That presence¡­ even if he hasn¡¯t made that breakthrough, he¡¯s nearly there, isn¡¯t he?¡± Only Xue An stood quietly at a distance, his face wearing a faint, almost imperceptible smile, his thoughts unknown. The banquet officially began. Leaders from various Sects gathered together to drink and chat, naturally creating a bustling atmosphere. As for the younger generation of disciples, they gathered in small groups, discussing their progress in cultivation and various interesting events. In such a setting, it was natural for many males¨Cespecially those from sects lacking female members, or even monk sects¨Cto look for a little sister from another sect whom they admired. Although cultivators rarely marry, having a dao companion is still nice! This brought Liu KekKe and Shan Ruoling naturally attracted a lot of attention. Among them, Liu KekKe was the most eye-catching. After all, compared to the saintly visage of Shan Ruoling, the fox-like charm of Liu KekKe was evidently far more bewitching. Seeing this scene, Lu Cailan, who was standing at a distance, felt her eyes turn red with jealousy, and couldn¡¯t help but say to her Master Yu Chi Xing, ¡°Master, when are we going to make our move? I can¡¯t wait any longer!¡± Yu Chi Xing smiled coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t rush it; the show has just begun. Let them be arrogant for a little while longer.¡± At that moment, Cang Yayun, holding a wine cup, approached the table where Wan Chengyi was seated. ¡°Protector Wan has personally graced us with his presence, which truly honours Yayun,¡± Cang Yayun said with a smile, raising her cup. Wan Chengyi stood up with a smile and replied, ¡°Sect Leader Cang¡¯s divine skill is about to be completed; naturally, we would come to share a drink!¡± After drinking the wine in her cup, Cang Yayun looked at Shan Ruoling beside her and said indifferently, ¡°Is this your disciple?¡± Wan Chengyi nodded. ¡°Truly a rare talent with outstanding natural gifts!¡± Cang Yayun praised, but she noticed Liu KekKe standing behind Shan Ruoling and her brow furrowed almost imperceptibly. ¡°KekKe, what are you doing here?¡± Before Liu KekKe could speak, Shan Ruoling quickly interjected, ¡°Sect Leader, KekKe and I are very close friends; we were just talking here!¡± ¡°Very close friends?¡± Cang Yayun¡¯s expression grew stern. At that moment, Liu KekKe bowed respectfully, ¡°Disciple Liu KekKe, at your service, Sect Leader! Ruoling and I truly have known each other for a long time!¡± Just then, Yu Chi Xing leaned in with a sly smile and said, ¡°Sect Leader, KekKe¡¯s acquaintances are indeed wide-ranging. Even during your retreat, she did not forget to leave the mountain to travel, oh, and she brought back a few friends as well!¡± Cang Yayun listened without objection, but her gaze gradually turned colder. ¡°Is this true?¡± Liu KekKe trembled slightly, not daring to look up, ¡°Replying to the Sect Leader, it is true! However, these friends of mine meant no harm by coming up the mountain!¡± Cang Yayun¡¯s icy gaze swept over the people nearby, including Xue An, a Hua Clan man with no cultivation, and there was a hint of disdain in her eyes. ¡°As a member of the Immortal Sect, you must not privately associate with these commoners! Do you understand this rule?¡± ¡°Yes! But¡­¡± Liu KekKe started to explain. Yu Chi Xing gave a meaningful look to Lu Cailan behind him. Lu Cailan immediately took a few steps forward upon seeing the situation and then fell to the ground with a thud, kneeling in the dust. ¡°Sect Leader, please uphold justice for me!¡± This scene immediately brought silence to the surrounding crowd. Cang Yayun was momentarily stunned, then cast an interrogatory glance at Yu Chi Xing as if to say, in the presence of so many high-level cultivators from various sects, what was this about? Yu Chi Xing, however, sighed deeply with a pained expression, ¡°Sect Leader, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been wanting to tell you, but I didn¡¯t know how to start. Since Cailan has knelt down, let her tell you!¡± Only to see Lu Cailan, with a face full of grievance, almost crying as she said, ¡°Sect Leader, during the time you were in seclusion, this Liu Keke brought people up the mountain on her own. I kindly went to inquire, but to my surprise¡­¡± ¡°This Liu Keke was unreasonable and took advantage of my unpreparedness, giving me a severe beating. If my master hadn¡¯t come to my rescue, I might have been beaten to death by her! I plead with the Sect Leader to uphold justice!¡± This twisting of the truth left Liu Keke feeling cold to her core, as she was about to explain. Yu Chi Xing let out a long, sorrowful sigh, ¡°Sect Leader, all our sect disciples witnessed this incident, Cailan is not lying! What Liu Keke did was indeed too much!¡± Cang Yayun¡¯s face turned frosty as she stared at Liu Keke, ¡°Is what Cailan said the truth?¡± ¡°Sect Leader, I¡­¡± Just then, Lu Cailan leaped up from the ground, her face filled with murderous intent, and said, ¡°Sect Leader, I am not asking for her to be punished, I only seek one thing from you!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I want to duel her!¡± Lu Cailan said through clenched teeth. A duel? Surprise was written all over the faces of the onlookers. Because once a duel is agreed upon, it becomes a fight to the death. Lu Cailan continued, ¡°Sect Leader, since it was she who struck me, naturally, I must regain my honor from her! If I lose, I am willing to die. If she loses, she should not blame me for being ruthless! I hope for the Sect Leader¡¯s consent!¡± Cang Yayun hesitated a moment before involuntarily glancing at Liu Keke. Although she didn¡¯t like this seductive disciple, after all, she was a true inheritor of the inner gate of the Puppet Immortal Sect, and a rash duel would make them a laughingstock, wouldn¡¯t it? Unexpectedly, at this moment, Liu Keke¡¯s face became pale, and she nodded, ¡°Sect Leader, if it must be so, I am willing to duel her!¡± With both parties agreeing, Cang Yayun had no reason to refuse, so she reluctantly nodded. ¡°Very well! Proceed with the duel outside!¡± At that point, everyone who had been drinking inside also put down their cups. While Liu Keke discreetly glanced toward Xue An not far away, her eyes filled with trepidation. The reason she had agreed was solely because Xue An had spoken into her ear using Divine Sense, telling her to accept the duel. But Liu Keke was no fool, and naturally understood that Lu Cailan wouldn¡¯t be so adamant about proposing a duel unless she had some trump card. As a result, her heart couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of panic. Xue An, however, just smiled faintly at her and gave a slight nod. Somehow, seeing Xue An¡¯s smile, Liu Keke suddenly calmed down, then took a deep breath and turned to walk outside. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lu Cailan, believing her scheme had succeeded, felt even more pleased with herself. After exchanging a look with Yu Chi Xing, she too walked outside. On the square, the two of them took their positions. And the crowd watching them gathered on the high platform in front of the main hall. Lu Cailan sneered, ¡°Liu Keke, I admire your courage, but today, you¡¯re certain to die!¡± As she spoke, the puppet bestowed upon her by Yu Chi Xing appeared behind her. Chapter 599 - Chapter 599: Chapter 599: Heart of Machinery (Third Update) Chapter 599: Chapter 599: Heart of Machinery (Third Update) Upon seeing this puppet, all the disciples of the Puppet Sect let out exclamations of surprise. ¡°It¡¯s a high-order puppet! Even more powerful than Senior Sister Lu¡¯s Golden Armor puppet from before!¡± ¡°No wonder she dared to ask for a duel, Senior Sister Lu is clearly trying to send Senior Sister Liu to her death!¡± Amid these discussions, many looked at Liu Kekke with eyes filled with sympathy and pity. At that moment, Lu Cailan burst into arrogant laughter, ¡°Liu Kekke, where is that piece of junk of yours? Aren¡¯t you going to show up and die?¡± Upon hearing Lu Cailan¡¯s taunting, Liu Kekke gritted her teeth and then deployed her own Mechanical Puppet! As soon as the two colossal puppets faced each other, the high-order puppet charged forward, smashing the Mechanical Puppet back ten steps before it barely managed to stop. Seeing this, Lu Cailan broke into frantic laughter, ¡°Kill him, crush that pile of junk and this woman into bits!¡± Such arrogant words made many slightly frown. But this was a duel, and once it began, onlookers could not intervene, so they could only watch. Shan Ruoling watched the situation in the arena with great anxiety, her hands tightly clasped together. Kekke, you must not have an accident! Sisters Lian Yunluo and Lian Yunting were also extremely nervous at this moment. ¡°Master¡­¡± Lian Yunting said softly. But Xue An just crossed his arms and smiled lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just watch.¡± As the high-order puppet heard Lu Cailan¡¯s orders, it went straight for Liu KekKe, about to smash down with a fist. The Mechanical Puppet rushed over, too late to defend or counter, using its own body as a shield to thoroughly protect Liu Kekke beneath. Boom. After a loud noise, The whole body of the Mechanical Puppet was smashed down by three parts, and the flames burning within its eyes dimmed a lot. Yet even so, the Mechanical Puppet gently grasped Liu Kekke¡¯s hand, then rolled on the spot to dodge the high-order puppet¡¯s second blow. The reason why so many disciples exclaimed at the high-order puppet was due to its formidable lethal power. So before the Mechanical Puppet could rise from the ground, the high-order puppet had already advanced close, kicking its shoulder with its foot. There was a crisp crack. An arm of the Mechanical Puppet was kicked off, revealing the sparks and components flickering inside. The Mechanical Puppet cried out in pain, but even so, it did not let go of Liu Kekke, instead headbutting the high-order puppet¡¯s ankle. However, after landing a hit, the high-order puppet had already retreated, and the headbutt didn¡¯t touch it in the slightest. Thus far, only two exchanges had occurred. Liu Kekke¡¯s Mechanical Puppet had lost an arm, while Lu Cailan¡¯s high-order puppet remained completely unharmed. Many who cared about Liu Kekke felt their hearts tighten. By then, Liu Kekke had extricated herself from the Mechanical Puppet¡¯s grasp, her eyes brimming with tears as she touched its broken arm, ¡°Buddy, can you still hold on?¡± Of course, the Mechanical Puppet couldn¡¯t speak; it just staggered to its feet, gazing at the enemy with its dim eyes. By now, Lu Cailan was ecstatic with joy, ¡°Good! Keep torturing them like this! And then grind them to pieces bit by bit!¡± The high-order puppet charged again, its speed even more rapid. Despite being dozens of feet tall, its punches and kicks were so fast they were invisible. The reactions of the Mechanical Puppet were evidently slower, barely keeping up with the onslaught of attacks, retreating step by step. Finally. In a moment when the Mechanical Puppet failed to dodge, the high-order puppet drove a finger into its eye socket, then yanked it out. A dim light was forcefully plucked out. The Mechanical Puppet trembled in pain, staggering several steps backwards, one eye now reduced to a dark empty socket. Liu Kekke¡¯s tears burst forth, ¡°Big guy, don¡¯t force yourself! You¡¯re not its match, admit defeat!¡± As she spoke, Liu Kekke turned her gaze toward the distant Lu Cailan, her face deathly pale, tremblingly said, ¡°I lost, go ahead and kill me, but please spare my Puppet!¡± At these words, Lu Cailan let out a cold scoff, ¡°Tsk, tsk, what touching camaraderie! Fine, get down on your knees and admit defeat, and I will spare your puppet! How about that?¡± The statement quieted the entire venue. All eyes were focused on Liu Kekke. Shan Ruoling was furious beyond words and said to her mentor, ¡°Master, this Lu Cailan is bullying too much, please save Kekke, will you?¡± Wan Chengyi shook his head with a light sigh, ¡°It¡¯s too late! Once you enter the dueling arena, life and death solely depend on victory or defeat! Liu Kekke has lost, no one else can help even if they want to! And I also wonder why Liu Kekke would suddenly agree to a duel?¡± Upon hearing this, Shan Ruoling¡¯s eyes filled with tears, staring at Liu Kekke¡¯s frail silhouette in the arena, wishing she could dash down and save her right away. At that moment, Xue An, who had been standing not far from her, spoke indifferently, ¡°Do you feel the pain of humiliation? Only through this can you begin to transform!¡± Hearing this, Shan Ruoling turned her head angrily, but when she saw that it was the Hua Clan man, she couldn¡¯t help but snort in anger. She thought Xue An was making insensitive remarks, filled with disdain in her heart. Pitiful Kekke, who still regards you as a senior, never expected that at this critical moment of life and death, you not only offer no assistance, but also stand here uttering nonsense. Just then, the crowd let out a low gasp of surprise. Shan Ruoling quickly turned to look, and saw Liu Kekke slowly bend her knees, eventually kneeling in the dust. This act of kneeling, made many disciples who deeply respected Liu Kekke lower their heads in sorrow. Shan Ruoling couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears as well. Lu Cailan, on the other hand, was ecstatic. ¡°Very good! Liu Kekke, you do know your place!¡± Liu Kekke¡¯s face was ghostly white, silent with no reply; her once bright eyes had dimmed, turning hollow and lifeless. ¡°Kill her!¡± Lu Cailan excitedly commanded. The high-rank Puppet stepped forward, raising its fist to strike. One blow and Liu Kekke would undoubtedly be smashed to a pulp. But just then, the Mechanical Puppet, having lost an arm and an eye, charged over out of nowhere, mustering all its strength to trade a punch with the high-rank Puppet. Its power, however, wasn¡¯t even close to that of the high-rank Puppet. So after the thunderous collision, The Mechanical Puppet was blasted back, landing on the ground unable to rise again, only managing to lift its head earnestly, gazing at its master kneeling in the distance, the flame in its remaining eye slowly extinguishing. At that moment, Xue An, who had been standing on the steps, slowly raised his head to look at the sky, then indifferently said. ¡°Liu Kekke, do you feel it now?¡± The voice wasn¡¯t loud, yet reached every corner of the venue. Liu Kekke shuddered, slowly lifting her head. Xue An looked down at her from the center of the arena, coldly said, ¡°I once told you, to unleash the true power of this Puppet, you need to feel the heart of the machine! Now I ask you, do you feel it?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Liu Kekke¡¯s vacant eyes gradually showed a glint of spirit and then she turned to look at the Mechanical Puppet which, despite being at death¡¯s door and unable to stand, still refused to lie down. After a moment, she slowly nodded, softly said, ¡°I feel it.¡± ¡°Then tell me! What is it?¡± Xue An demanded. Liu Kekke¡¯s pallid face revealed a determination never seen before, a flame seemingly burning in her eyes. Then slowly standing up from the ground, she said, each word clearly enunciated, ¡°It is¡­ never¡­ giving¡­ up!¡± Chapter 600 - Chapter 600: Chapter 600: God-level Puppet (4th Update) Chapter 600: Chapter 600: God-level Puppet (4th Update) ¡°` As Liu Keke¡¯s voice faded, the nearly lifeless Mechanical Puppet began to shimmer, and the wounds on its body started to rapidly heal. The severed arm, surrounded by a halo of light, rapidly transformed as its components flew together and assembled themselves. In the blink of an eye, the arm was restored to its original state. Seeing this, Cang Yayun, who had been indifferent, suddenly stood up and exclaimed in disbelief, ¡°How is this possible?¡± Her voice trembled with overwhelming astonishment. As for Yu Chi Xing, he was completely dumbfounded, staring blankly at the scene unfolding before him. Because only they understood. What it meant for a puppet to repair itself. That was something that existed only in the time of the ancients, a divine-level puppet. At this moment, Lu Cailan, who had been full of arrogance, also wore a look of shocked uncertainty. But her inherent haughtiness and jealousy towards Liu Keke made her sneer again. ¡°Oh, quite impressive, huh? You think yelling a few words can solve anything? Let me tell you today, that¡¯s nothing but wishful thinking! Kill them immediately!¡± Lu Cailan ordered in a deep voice. She had lost all interest in toying with Liu Keke and wanted to dispatch her as quickly as possible. The high-ranking puppet charged at Liu Keke upon hearing the command, because Lu Cailan demanded its immediate demise, hence it exerted its full strength from the start. Its speed was so fast that it left streaks of afterimages in its wake. Liu Keke stood still, her expression neither sad nor happy, as if she regarded the high-ranking puppet as nothing. It was only when it had charged close and raised its fist to strike. That Liu Keke raised her head to coldly gaze at the high-ranking puppet and said indifferently, ¡°Kill it!¡± At her command, Before the high-ranking puppet could react, the Mechanical Puppet that had darted from an angle punched out. Bang. The punch was so powerful that it sent the high-ranking puppet flying straight toward the great hall. The massive puppet flying across the sky with such momentum made many cultivators turn pale. But before they could react, the high-ranking puppet suddenly stopped in midair. It wasn¡¯t that it had stopped on its own, but something had grabbed its ankle. All eyes turned to look. Indeed. The Mechanical Puppet had somehow caught up and grabbed the ankle of the high-ranking puppet. ¡°What¡­ what is he going to do?¡± someone asked in terror. No sooner had the words been spoken than the Mechanical Puppet swung the giant high-ranking puppet like a hammer, furiously smashing it against the ground. Boom boom boom. With each thunderous noise, The once pristine plaza was smashed into one deep pit after another. At first, the high-ranking puppet tried to resist, but after a few blows, it completely lost its ability to fight back. Finally, With the Mechanical Puppet¡¯s last furious slam, the high-ranking puppet let out a mournful cry. Its form began to shrink rapidly, turning into a bead full of cracks in the blink of an eye, clearly rendered completely useless. Now everyone was stupefied. Because this shocking reversal seemed too fast and too fantastical. Just a moment ago, Liu Keke was on her knees begging for mercy, and then in the blink of an eye, she successfully counterattacked. It was nothing short of a miracle. But Cang Yayun, Wan Chengyi, and other mindful individuals all turned to look at Xue An. They were no fools. Liu Keke¡¯s sudden surge was obviously related to Xue An¡¯s words. But who was this Hua clan man without cultivation level, really? ¡°` Shan Ruoling was equally astonished. Her mouth hung open slightly as she glanced at Liu KekKe in the middle of the field before turning back to look at Xue An. She finally understood why her friend would respectfully address this person as a senior. But where some found joy, others found sorrow. Lu Cailan couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. First, she looked at the remains of the higher-ranking puppets on the ground, then at the fully restored Mechanical Puppet before shaking all over. ¡°This is impossible, absolutely impossible! You must have used Illusory Art, right? Liu KekKe, you must have used an Illusory Art!¡± Liu KekKe looked on coldly, no trace of joy, sorrow, or rage in her gaze, just slowly raising her hand to point at her. ¡°Crush her!¡± The Mechanical Puppet immediately charged forward. Before Lu Cailan could react, she was grasped within the palm of the Mechanical Puppet. It was only then that Lu Cailan truly felt fear. ¡°No, you can¡¯t kill me! Liu KekKe, I¡¯ve lost! I surrender, please spare me! I was wrong, I won¡¯t ever oppose you again!¡± Lu Cailan shouted in extreme terror. Many of the Hua Clan disciples were quite nervous. Because in the past, Sister Liu was known to be exceptionally kind and gentle, rarely angry, and easy to sway with words. Lu Cailan had taken advantage of these traits in Liu KekKe¡¯s personality to boldly provoke her without restraint. This time¡­ would Sister Liu really let Lu Cailan off? Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Liu KekKe showed no emotion, merely parted her red lips and said in a cold voice, ¡°Do it!¡± Upon hearing the order, the Mechanical Puppet clapped its hands together. There was a grating sound of bones breaking, and Lu Cailan¡¯s screams came to an abrupt halt, as a large clump of filthy blood seeped from between the Mechanical Puppet¡¯s fingers. The brash and provoking Lu Cailan was finally utterly crushed to death! A dead silence fell over the venue. Even Shan Ruoling had not expected her typically gentle friend to be so resolutely decisive. But at that moment, an angry roar was heard. ¡°Liu KekKe, you conspire with outsiders to kill our sect¡¯s disciples, you deserve death!¡± Saying so, Wei Chi Xing charged into the arena, not wasting any words, he immediately launched a vicious attack at Liu KekKe. Wei Chi Xing hadn¡¯t come because of the death of Lu Cailan. He had his own plans. Firstly, the strength Liu KekKe had displayed alarmed him; especially the decisive way she killed Lu Cailan, which made Wei Chi Xing certain. If he didn¡¯t eliminate her now, he himself would surely have no good end in the future. Given what he had done to Liu KekKe, he had enough reasons to be killed thrice over. Secondly, he coveted the self-repairing Mechanical Puppet. If he could obtain such a divine level puppet, not to mention the Second Elder, even the Sect Leader would be within his reach. With such dual motives, Wei Chi Xing cast aside all his reservations and made his move to kill. Although Liu KekKe was powerful, having comprehended the mechanical heart of the puppet, facing the centurion Wei Chi Xing, she was still at a disadvantage and barely dodged a few moves. Wei Chi Xing sneered and extended his hand, aiming to grab Liu KekKe¡¯s throat. Once gripped, he could snap her neck right then and there. At this point, it was too late for Shan Ruoling and Wan Chengyi to intervene. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just when Wei Chi Xing thought he had the upper hand, Xue An, who was standing on the high platform, suddenly stamped his foot and the entire great hall shook violently; then, like a cannonball, he rushed behind Wei Chi Xing in an instant. Before Wei Chi Xing could react, Xue An struck out with his palm. Smack. Following a brittle sound like that of an eggshell cracking, Wei Chi Xing¡¯s head was directly smashed. Chapter 601 - Chapter 601: Chapter 601 Pearl Cast Into Shadow (5th Update) Chapter 601: Chapter 601 Pearl Cast Into Shadow (5th Update) Blood spattered, brains flowed. Yuchi Xing¡¯s deformed face still bore the fear and confusion of his last moments, seemingly unable to understand why he had died. Then, the corpse slowly fell to the ground. Upon witnessing this scene, a deadly silence enveloped the crowd. No one spoke. Or rather, no one dared to speak. Many minds were even in a state of shutdown, unable to comprehend how the mighty Second Elder of the Puppet Immortal Sect could fail to withstand a single palm strike from this Hua Clan man devoid of any cultivation level. It was at this moment, someone bellowed angrily, ¡°How dare you kill the Second Elder of my Puppet Immortal Sect, who the hell are you?¡± As he spoke, a figure instantly appeared above the plaza. It was none other than Cang Yayun, the Sect Leader of the Puppet Immortal Sect. At this moment, Cang Yayun¡¯s face was ashen, her eyes brimming with murderous intent. Although Yuchi Xing¡¯s final actions were indeed contemptible, he was after all the Second Elder of the Puppet Immortal Sect. Yet, he was slapped to death in front of so many people, which was akin to a slap in her own face, naturally enraging Cang Yayun. With her fury, an incredibly powerful aura began to rampage across the plaza, furrowing deep grooves into the ground wherever it passed. Seeing this aura from a distance, Wan Chengyi¡¯s body trembled, and his expression gradually grew solemn, ¡°This aura¡­ This Cang Yayun has clearly reached the Half-step True Immortal!¡± Half-step True Immortal! This term left Shan Ruoling gaping in disbelief. Because this title implied that Cang Yayun was one of the most powerful cultivators in the entire Central Province. Even Wan Chengyi, whom Shan Ruoling revered like a deity, the protector of the Garan Sect, was only at the Golden Immortal Peak at the moment. Although only a step away from a Half-step True Immortal, that single step was akin to a chasm that had stopped countless brilliant talents over millions of years. And for everyone else, the look of horror on their faces was unmistakable. However, confronting this overwhelming aura, Xue An appeared indifferent, as if unaffected, casually folding his arms as he watched. ¡°Is this your True Immortal Power? As the Sect Leader of the Puppet Sect, the rule you¡¯ve comprehended is the Power of Wind. Should I praise you for daring to cross boundaries, or should I scold you for not focusing on your proper duties? Or¡­¡± ¡°Is it because you knew you had no hope of advancing and had to resort to this?¡± Xue An¡¯s words shook Cang Yayun to her core; she stared at Xue An in disbelief and asked, ¡°Who¡­ who exactly are you? How do you know so much?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss KekKe already say? I am her friend and senior.¡± Of course, Cang Yayun didn¡¯t believe Xue An¡¯s words; she stared at him with suspicion, trying to discern some clues. But in the end, she was disappointed. For no matter how she looked at him, this Xue An was just an ordinary Hua Clan man, not showing the slightest hint of cultivation. But could that be possible? Could a man without any cultivation level truly crush the Half-step Golden Immortal Yuchi Xing with a single palm? Even if this Yuchi Xing was negligent in his duties, relying on an ancient puppet to barely break through to Half-step Golden Immortal, he was still a Half-step Golden Immortal! Moreover, Xue An saw through the Rule Power she wielded at a glance and even extended it, effortlessly deducing the true nature of the facts. Certainly, this was not something an ordinary person could do. As Cang Yayun pondered, Xue An glanced at Liu KekKe and smiled slightly. ¡°Well done!¡± Liu KekKe bowed respectfully, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the guidance of the senior!¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°I only gave you a push at the crucial moment; the rest all came from your own talent and effort!¡± Liu Kekke¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red, feeling somewhat embarrassed by the praise. But Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed; this is simply the truth! With your talent, you should have achieved something long ago. The reason you haven¡¯t is entirely because this so-called Puppet Immortal Sect is actually misleading its disciples¨Ctrampling on the very name of puppetry.¡± As soon as these words were said, Many disciples of the Puppet Sect showed angry expressions on their faces. As for Cang Yayun, her face was as dark as water, ¡°It¡¯s not for outsiders to comment on what the Puppet Immortal Sect is like! As for you, killing our Sect¡¯s Second Elder, there must be an account settled today!¡± ¡°An account?¡± Xue An chuckled, then his gaze grew colder. ¡°Indulging your subordinates to do whatever they please, even knowing this person insulted fellow disciples, yet you turn a blind eye and a deaf ear¨Cis this the account you want?¡± Cang Yayun¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°You¡­¡± She wanted to say more, but Xue An stepped forward, continuing coldly, ¡°Showing favoritism, harsh to those with talent and ability merely because they are not to your liking, yet being very tolerant towards flatterers who bully others¨Cis this the account you want?¡± Cang Yayun¡¯s face grew paler, and her lips began to tremble uncontrollably. ¡°Witnessing this person committing violence in public, trying to kill an innocent fellow disciple without intervention¨Cyet being the first to jump out after this person was killed¨Cis this the account you want?¡± This series of questions made Cang Yayun tremble slightly, her face full of rage, and a growing intent to kill in her eyes. This was, after all, a public questioning in front of many high-ranking members of various sects! If she didn¡¯t retort, her reputation would be completely ruined. But Xue An was not yet finished; he stood with his hands behind his back and shook his head slightly. ¡°These things actually don¡¯t matter at all!¡± Huh? Listening to Xue An¡¯s devastating retorts, Shan Ruoling couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. What did that mean? After all that questioning, it didn¡¯t matter? Even Cang Yayun was slightly puzzled, not knowing what Xue An really meant. At this time, Xue An looked up at the Black Giant Tower standing atop the mountain peak, saying lightly, ¡°Do you know what your biggest mistake is?¡± Cang Yayun subconsciously asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Not researching the ultimate power of puppetry but instead focusing on seclusion and cultivation! That is your greatest error!¡± Cang Yayun felt as if struck by lightning, her muscles stiffening. Xue An continued, ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed that your so-called Puppet Immortal Sect has been treating puppetry as merely an auxiliary method in battle?¡± Cang Yayun hesitated for a moment, then nodded. Because what Xue An said was indeed true. In the current Puppet Immortal Sect, the stronger one¡¯s power, the less important the role of the puppet in battle, to the point where it had been relegated to a mere auxiliary method. Cang Yayun was the most representative example of this. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She couldn¡¯t even remember how long it had been since she summoned a puppet for combat. ¡°But this is not our intention; it¡¯s just that the combat power of the puppets is too low! They simply cannot compete with other sects!¡± Cang Yayun said. Unconsciously, she had begun to treat Xue An as an equal for discussion, even deliberately ignoring the matter of avenging Wei Chi Xing. Xue An shook his head with a light sigh, ¡°Do you know what casting pearls before swine means? You are a living example!¡± After saying that, Xue An pointed to the Black Giant Tower, saying lightly, ¡°Today, I will let you witness what true puppetry and alchemists¡­ should be like!¡± Chapter 603 - Chapter 603: Chapter 603 Sect Leader Change of Leadership (Second Update) Chapter 603: Chapter 603 Sect Leader Change of Leadership (Second Update) Shan Ruoling murmured, ¡°Master, is¡­ is this all real?¡± Wan Chengyi forced a bitter smile and nodded, then he sighed lightly, ¡°I never thought the legends would be true!¡± For a master like Wan Chengyi, who had access to many secrets, The various legends handed down from ancient times now sounded like myths. Among those was the one about the Puppet Immortal Sect. The legend said that back then, the Puppet Immortal Sect was much more powerful than it is now, and that there was an Alchemist with heaven-defying talent who had even refined an entire mountain. But with the passage of over ten thousand years, the legends had become unverifiable, and the Puppet Immortal Sect had long since fallen to a second-rate Sect, no longer enjoying its former prosperity. Yet who would have thought that at this ordinary banquet today, one would witness with their own eyes the rebirth of the Alchemy Holy Land. The impact on the other Sects was easily imaginable. Because everyone understood that the rise of the Puppet Immortal Sect was now unstoppable. And all of it was because of that man from the Hua Clan. Meanwhile, Shan Ruoling looked up at Xue An, who was high above, with a heart full of mixed feelings, not sure what to make of it all. At first, she thought he was just an ordinary Hua Clan man, chosen by Liu Keke simply because he was handsome. But what happened later was like a series of slaps to the face of every person who had looked down on him. At least Shan Ruoling felt as if her face was burning with embarrassment. At this moment, Xue An landed on the ground and said indifferently to Cang Yayun, who was still in a daze, ¡°Now, do you accept this?¡± Cang Yayun trembled all over, a light of joy in his eyes, then he took a deep breath and bowed deeply with utmost respect. ¡°Senior, your disciple¡­ accepts!¡± At this instant, Xue An had become in Cang Yayun¡¯s eyes a legendary figure from the Sect, the kind that had lived for thousands of years. Otherwise, how could he know how to break the Dark Tower¡¯s secret? As for why he was from the Hua Clan and had no Cultivation Level¡­ Perhaps the senior was just playing within the mortal world, Cang Yayun thought to himself. Xue An remained neutral to Cang Yayun¡¯s initial arrogance and subsequent deference, simply stating, ¡°Since you accept, then hand over the position of Sect Leader to Liu Keke now!¡± At these words, Cang Yayun¡¯s complexion changed drastically. ¡°Se¡­ Senior!¡± Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°What? You don¡¯t agree?¡± Cang Yayun wanted to say more. Xue An waved his hand, ¡°With your talent, you are not fit to be the leader of the Puppet Sect! Better to remain as the Second Elder!¡± Struggle flickered across Cang Yayun¡¯s face. At this time, Liu Keke also spoke timidly, ¡°Senior, my Cultivation Level to become Sect Leader¡­¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°With your Cultivation Level, you definitely wouldn¡¯t be fit to lead any other Sects, but to lead the Puppet Immortal Sect, you are more than enough!¡± Liu Keke¡¯s face showed a look of confusion, as she did not understand why Xue An would say that. The rest from the other Sects were also puzzled. ¡°Don¡¯t understand? Heh! You might try to control the mountain beneath your feet!¡± Xue An said indifferently. Liu Keke subconsciously closed her eyes and began to manipulate everything according to Xue An¡¯s instructions. In an instant, runic Alchemy symbols appeared all over the great mountain, and a force powerful enough to shake heaven and earth emanated out, causing everyone¡¯s complexion to change. ¡°Now do you understand? Only those who have grasped the Heart of Mechanics are qualified to control this Mountain of Alchemy.¡± Xue An¡¯s words dispelled all doubts. Cang Yayun heaved a silent sigh, knowing that he could not go against the tide, and bowed deeply, ¡°Senior¡¯s words, your disciple understands!¡± Having said that, he turned and bowed slightly to Liu KeKe, ¡°I have seen¡­ Sect Leader!¡± All the disciples of the Puppet Immortal Sect followed suit, bowing in unison, ¡°We have seen the Sect Leader!¡± Finally, all the guests from various Sects present couldn¡¯t help but salute in unison, ¡°Congratulations to Sect Leader Liu!¡± Among them, Shan Ruoling¡¯s expression was the most complex. Because not long before, Liu KeKe was her equal, a young expert, but in the blink of an eye, she had become the leader of a Sect. This sudden change left Shan Ruoling somewhat bewildered. Wan Chengyi certainly noticed this and couldn¡¯t help but pat her on the shoulder, ¡°Ruoling, everyone has their own talents! This is something one cannot force!¡± Shan Ruoling was jolted by his words, then smiled brightly, ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t mean anything else, it¡¯s just that the change in status is too abrupt, and I¡¯m a little unaccustomed to it for the moment! I¡¯m really happy that KeKe could reach this step.¡± Wan Chengyi knew that his disciple never lied and couldn¡¯t help but nod slightly, then turned his gaze to Lian Yunting. The power of the Four Symbols within this girl always made him somewhat reluctant to let go, and in the end, he stepped forward and said with a smile. ¡°Young lady, may I ask which Sect you belong to and who is your master?¡± Lian Yunting saw a man dressed in a green shirt with a forthright appearance and didn¡¯t think much of it, pointing to Xue An in the distance, she replied respectfully, ¡°That person is my master!¡± ¡°So, this level of cultivation¡­¡± ¡°Naturally, it was also bestowed by my master!¡± Although Wan Chengyi had anticipated this, upon confirmation, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned. The Four Symbols power within Lian Yunting was even more authentic than that of the Garan Sect. And it all came from this Hua Clan man? How many secrets did this man conceal? Everything settled down. People from various Sects took their leave one after another. Liu KeKe was still getting used to her role as Sect Leader, so Cang Yayun accompanied her in sending off the visitors. When it came time to see off Wan Chengyi and his disciple, Shan Ruoling stepped forward and hugged Liu KeKe gently, whispering in her ear, ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t let go of this senior, he¡¯s no ordinary person!¡± Liu KeKe¡¯s face flushed, and she pinched Shan Ruoling¡¯s waist lightly, ¡°You silly girl, stop talking nonsense!¡± Of course, all this was done covertly, invisible to outsiders. Eventually, all the guests had left. And everything that had happened at the Puppet Immortal Sect began to spread like wildfire. The whole Central Province was shaken by the news. It happened just as the Grand Meeting of a Thousand Races was about to be convened. The Puppet Immortal Sect, once a second-rate Sect, had activated an Ancient Secret Formation and restored its former glory. This added even more uncertainty to an already intricate situation. Many with ulterior motives turned their gaze towards the Puppet Immortal Sect, trying to grab some benefits for themselves. But soon, the Puppet Immortal Sect hung up a sign sealing the doors, rejecting all visiting guests. People understood that this was to conserve strength for the Grand Meeting of a Thousand Races. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Meanwhile. In Moonlight City within the depths of the Demon Race¡¯s mountain range. Ever since the Tiger Head Gang was annihilated, the situation in Moonlight City had been chaotic for a while, but eventually, all parties backed down under Hu Xuesha¡¯s sharp sword. Thus, Mu Qingwan naturally took over all the territories of the Tiger Head Gang, becoming the undisputed boss. And at this moment in the pleasure quarters, Huyue was joyfully drinking flower wine with several Demon Race girls. Chapter 604 - Chapter 604: Chapter 604: Only a Fool Would Like You! (3rd Update) Chapter 604: Chapter 604: Only a Fool Would Like You! (3rd Update) ¡°A crab with eight legs, both ends sharp, so big, eyes wide, neck shrinking, crawling and crawling over the Sha River!¡± Huyue stepped on a stool, his face full of pride as he finished the drinking game command, then pointed at the two demon girls across from him. ¡°You lost, strip!¡± The two demon girls were already dressed very scantily, and upon hearing this, they couldn¡¯t help but plead pitifully, ¡°Lord Huyue, if we strip any more, we¡¯ll be stark naked, please show mercy and let us sisters go!¡± Huyue was about to burst with laughter, ¡°Fair is fair, you can¡¯t back out now!¡± ¡°Aiyah, Lord Huyue, please spare us sisters this once! Next time you come, we¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re satisfied, okay?¡± one of the demon girls implored sweetly. ¡°Next time? There won¡¯t be a next time! I¡¯m leaving right away! Stop the nonsense and get on with it, quick!¡± Huyue might as well have tattooed ¡°I¡¯m a hooligan¡± on his forehead at this point. The two demon girls looked puzzled at his words. ¡°Lord Huyue is leaving? Where do you plan to go?¡± ¡°Yes! Has Lord Huyue taken a fancy to some other girl? Boo hoo hoo, it really breaks our hearts!¡± Huyue curled his lip, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t act like it¡¯s true. I¡¯ve never laid a finger on you! Don¡¯t try to con me!¡± Hearing this, the two demon girls chuckled. One of them picked up a cup of wine and walked over, leaning close to Huyue with an ambiguous tone, ¡°Lord Huyue, we really don¡¯t understand you. You come here to drink every day, but you never even touch us!¡± ¡°Yes! Could it be¡­ you have some unspeakable secret?¡± Huyue was startled at first, but when he realized what they meant, his eyes bulged in shock, ¡°Pah, I¡¯m perfectly healthy! I¡­¡± He was about to continue when Hu Xuesha¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Miss Ah Bao, what brings you here?¡± No sooner had the voice faded, than the door was kicked open. Ah Bao stormed in with a fierce presence. Seeing the two scantily clad demon girls in the room, Ah Bao blushed and spat delicately, ¡°Pah! I knew you were hiding here, drinking yourself silly!¡± As soon as the girls saw Ah Bao, their expressions became solemn, and they quickly got up to bid farewell and leave. Nowadays, in Moonlight City, who didn¡¯t recognize this popular little girl, Ah Bao, by Mu Qingwan¡¯s side? Once they had gone, Hu Xuesha also discreetly stayed outside, not coming in. Now only Huyue and Ah Bao were left in the room. Ah Bao looked at Huyue, her eyes gradually reddening, she sniffled hard, feigning calm as she spoke. ¡°I heard people say that you¡¯re leaving?¡± Huyue nodded, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m leaving!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ah Bao pressed. ¡°Why what?¡± ¡°Why are you leaving?¡± As she said this, Ah Bao¡¯s voice was already choked with emotion. ¡°Uhh¡­¡± Huyue was at a loss for words and could only sigh, ¡°Bao¡¯er, there is something I forgot to tell you¡­¡± ¡°I know! You¡¯re married!¡± Ah Bao said. Huyue was surprised, ¡°You¡­ how do you know?¡± ¡°Nonsense, you drink and party all the time, but¡­ but you never touch these women. When you¡¯re drunk, you lie in bed and talk nonsense, and those things have spread far and wide, the better half of Moonlight City knows by now!¡± Ah Bao said with feigned seriousness. In fact, she had lied. The only one who really knew about Huyue¡¯s wife was her. During the celebration banquet for exterminating the Tiger Head Gang, Huyue had gotten drunk in his joy, and Ah Bao had ended up attending to him all night long. It was then, amid his drunken mumblings, that Huyue kept mentioning the woman he yearned for, which Ah Bao heard in its entirety. Ah Bao felt as if struck by lightning and ran off to weep in solitude. And for the next few days, she simply ignored Huyue. Huyue was perplexed, even thinking he had somehow offended the girl again. But what Ah Bao hadn¡¯t anticipated was the news that came today: Huyue was leaving. And it had come from Mu Qingwan herself. The moment Ah Bao heard it, she felt a sharp pain in her heart, and in a heated impulse, she rushed into the entertainment place to confront Huyue. Huyue managed a wry smile, ¡°I have some things I need to do!¡± ¡°What things? To find¡­ that girl?¡± Ah Bao asked softly, her head lowered, fiddling with the hem of her clothes. Huyue shook his head, ¡°Of course not, she is not here. She¡¯s in a place far away!¡± Ah Bao trembled all over, and when she looked up, tears were already streaming down her face. ¡°Then, can you not go?¡± Seeing this, Huyue, who had always approached everything in Moonlight City with a playful attitude, felt his heart quiver slightly. Huyue pondered for a long time before sighing, ¡°Miss Ah Bao¡­¡±. But Ah Bao cut him off. She wiped the tears from her cheeks and turned up the corners of her mouth to display a big smile. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t say anything! I know you have your own matters, I was just saying! Hehe, did my tears fool you?¡± Huyue¡¯s mouth fell slightly open as he stared at Ah Bao, dumbfounded. ¡°You really thought I liked you! I was merely teasing you! You¡¯re so lazy and fickle; only a fool would fall for you!¡± Ah Bao babbled on, turning around and heading for the door. But when she reached the doorway, she stopped, bowed her head, and her shoulders began to shake along with the sound of her muffled sobs. ¡°Will you¡­ come back?¡± Huyue sighed, ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± ¡°Fine! I get it! I wish you a safe journey!¡± Having said that, Ah Bao pushed the door open and ran out. Huyue stood still, looking somewhat foolish as he watched her leave. Hu Xuesha walked in, hesitating slightly before asking, ¡°My lord, do you want to go after her?¡± Huyue shook his head, his expression somewhat somber, ¡°No need.¡± Huyue¡¯s departure was, of course, to attend the Great Assembly of the Thousand Clans. This grand event had already created a buzz throughout the entire Demon Race mountains. Even though Moonlight City was remote, many people knew about it. But Huyue was unlike the others. Huyue was very aware that this time¡¯s fate chess game was very peculiar, and the true power of fate might just be hidden within this Great Assembly of the Thousand Clans. Therefore, he had to go. As for Moonlight City¡­. Huyue felt that he might truly never return. After all, once he¡¯s done seizing the power of fate, there would be no reason to linger in this chess game of fate anymore. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This world would be sealed off once again, waiting for the opening of the next game. Holding this belief, Huyue, of course, would not leave any fantasies for Ah Bao. Because doing so would simply be harming her. Although Huyue enjoyed the company of beautiful women, it was only for appreciation, he never carelessly made promises or trampled on feelings. After all, if it comes to loyalty in love, the Fox Clan is even more stubborn than the Human Clan. Chapter 605 - Chapter 605: Chapter 605: Who is Mu Qingwan? Come out and see me! (Fourth Update) Chapter 605: Chapter 605: Who is Mu Qingwan? Come out and see me! (Fourth Update) To avoid the sorrow of parting, and also for fear that Ah Bao would do something excessive again. Therefore, Huyue decisively took Hu Xuesha and quietly left Moonlight City one early morning. What he did not know was, at the time they quietly started their journey, Ah Bao and Mu Qingwan were standing quietly on a distant building, watching. As they watched Huyue¡¯s receding figure, Ah Bao¡¯s tears dropped continuously. Even after Huyue¡¯s figure disappeared into the vast mountains, Ah Bao still couldn¡¯t bear to take her eyes off him. Seeing this, Mu Qingwan couldn¡¯t help but let out a light sigh, ¡°Alright, he¡¯s already gone! Don¡¯t look anymore!¡± Ah Bao looked bewildered and muttered, ¡°Qing Wan, do you think he will come back?¡± ¡°He should¡­ I guess!¡± Upon hearing this, Ah Bao gave a miserable smile, ¡°I know he won¡¯t, such a big bad guy, once he leaves, he definitely won¡¯t come back!¡± As she spoke, Ah Bao couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. This girl, who was barely fifteen or sixteen, had her first taste of love only to have reality cruelly shatter it. The immense letdown of shattered ideals made it unspeakably sad for her, who had never really tasted the bitterness of life. Mu Qingwan, feeling somewhat heartbroken, embraced her and said softly, ¡°If you want to cry, cry your heart out!¡± Ah Bao lay in Mu Qingwan¡¯s arms and wept loudly, her tears quickly soaked Mu Qingwan¡¯s clothes, and only when she was tired from crying did she fall into a deep sleep. Looking at the young girl with her childishness still about her, sleeping soundly, Mu Qingwan felt both affection and helplessness. Then she carried her back to her own room, gently laid her on the bed, covered her with a blanket, and quietly left. After the room quieted down, big tears seeped from the corner of Ah Bao¡¯s eyes, then she turned over and began sobbing softly. In the following days, Moonlight City remained calm as ever. As the de facto ruler of Moonlight City now, Mu Qingwan was very busy every day. All sorts of complicated matters needed her attention. Today was no exception. Just as Mu Qingwan had mediated a dispute between two opposing minor gangs, and they had made up and were sincerely thanking her, A troop mounted on tall and mighty exotic beasts, exuding an extremely formidable aura, arrived outside Moonlight City. Leading them were two generals of the Demon Race with triangular eyes, clad in armor. ¡°Big brother, is this the Moonlight City?¡± the speaker said, flicking his tongue, evil light filling his triangular eyes. The one called big brother was a bit more robust and had a long scar on his face that looked fierce and terrifying. ¡°Yes, this is indeed the Moonlight City that our commander has ordered us to take care of!¡± This big brother also hissed with his tongue. It turned out that these two brothers were transformed Snake Demons. The big brother was named She Tian, and the younger one was named She Mu. This time, they had come on the orders of the commander of the Demon Race, the backer of Tong Bao from the Tiger Head Gang, to deal with the ¡°Rebels¡± in Moonlight City. ¡°For such a small place, it¡¯s somewhat beneath us for the commander to send us brothers,¡± She Mu said lazily. ¡°Hehe, since the commander has ordered so, let¡¯s just do it! Consider it a vacation! Besides, who the Rebels are is up to us to decide, right?¡± She Mu¡¯s eyes brightened at his big brother¡¯s words, hissing with his tongue. ¡°Are you saying¡­¡± ¡°The commander is extremely furious about what happened in Moonlight City. It doesn¡¯t matter if we kill a few more!¡± She Tian said indifferently. ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s simply wonderful.¡± She Mu rubbed his hands in anticipation, clearly somewhat impatient. Then he turned his head to his subordinates and snarled, ¡°Did you hear that? This city is ours for the taking, have fun! Just don¡¯t wipe them all out!¡± All the subordinates had faces full of ferocity, and at these words, they all cheered. Then these demonic beings made a straight charge into the city. In broad daylight, their intrusion certainly drew the sidelong glances of countless people. She Tian had no interest in small talk and with a flick of his whip, he dragged a passerby from the side of the road and demanded coldly, ¡°Where does your tax officer reside?¡± The passerby trembled as he pointed out the direction. She Tian sneered, ¡°I would have spared you, but since we¡¯ve just entered the city, let¡¯s use you to set an example!¡± With that, he twisted his whip. There was a snapping sound. The passerby¡¯s neck was cruelly twisted and broken by the whip. Blood sprayed all over the ground. The onlookers gasped in unison. She Tian, however, was indifferent and led his group to the tax officer¡¯s residence. Each leader of the Demon Race governed vast territories, so it was impossible for them to manage every city in detail. Many smaller, peripheral cities were simply assigned a tax collector and that was that. Moonlight City was no exception. Moreover, because of the abundant Moonlight Stone produced here, the tax officer¡¯s importance was even greater. But whether it was the Tiger Head Gang or Mu Qingwan, they all would dutifully pay the full amount of tax due. After all, no one wanted to anger the lord in charge. So, this job was rather leisurely. Just as several tax officers were sound asleep. She Tian led his men in without a word and started lashing out with his whip. After reducing the tax officers to crying for their parents, She Tian said ominously, ¡°I am an envoy sent by the lord, and there is someone called Mu Qingwan here, correct?¡± The tax officers looked at each other. Mu Qingwan had always been good to these people, and seeing how domineering She Tian and his cohorts were, they knew that these newcomers were up to no good and hesitated. She Mu could no longer contain himself and grabbed one of the tax officers, his mouth opening wide to reveal a bloodied maw, and he bit off half of the man¡¯s head. This gruesome scene silenced the remaining tax officers. ¡°Now tell me, is there or isn¡¯t there such a person?¡± She Tian demanded coldly. ¡°There is, there is!¡± the tax officers nodded hastily. ¡°Good, lead the way then!¡± The tax officers, trembling with fear, led the way as She Tian and his followers hurried to Mu Qingwan¡¯s location. But the two Snake Demons paid no heed. As the tax officers walked, they subtly gestured to a few men by the road. The men nodded slightly before disappearing into an alleyway. Soon after. Just as Mu Qingwan had bid farewell to some laborers who were thanking her profusely. A man ran in with a message. ¡°Qing Wan sister, a group suddenly barged in outside. It appears to be led by two Snake Demons, extremely arrogant; they even killed a man in the street, and now they¡¯ve taken the tax officers and are heading our way!¡± Mu Qingwan was startled. ¡°Snake Demons?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mu Qingwan was no fool and immediately thought of the Tiger Head Gang¡¯s powerful backer, the lord who had always kept their stance unclear. Her expression became solemn. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve got it!¡± ¡°Qing Wan sister, maybe we should avoid them for now! These guys mean trouble!¡± Mu Qingwan shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s fine to hide, but what about the others if I leave?¡± At that moment, someone cackled maliciously from the alley¡¯s entrance, ¡°Who is Mu Qingwan? Come out and see me!¡± Chapter 606 - Chapter 606: Chapter 606 Demons Are Unrighteous (1st Update) Chapter 606: Chapter 606 Demons Are Unrighteous (1st Update) Mu Qingwan¡¯s expression changed, and she rose to walk outside. At the same time, the entire Laborer¡¯s Alley was shaken, everyone came out onto the main street, and then stood in the distance, coldly watching the boastful brothers, She Tian and She Mu. When Mu Qingwan appeared on the street, the crowd silently parted to open a path for her. After Mu Qingwan had passed, the people silently followed behind her, stepping forward one by one. The whole process was dead silent, but it was this silence that formed a powerful deterrent, even making the monsters at the alley¡¯s entrance, including She Tian and She Mu, subconsciously take a half step back. She Tian and She Mu looked at each other, both seeing the ice in each other¡¯s eyes. At that moment, Mu Qingwan approached and said in a deep voice, ¡°I am Mu Qingwan. Who are you, and what is your business with me?¡± When the group of monsters clearly saw Mu Qingwan¡¯s appearance, they were stunned, and then all of them showed a covetous look. Especially the brothers She Tian and She Mu, whose greedy demeanor almost seemed like they couldn¡¯t wait to devour Mu Qingwan whole. ¡°Hehehe, who would have thought that in such a remote and desolate place, there is still such an exquisite beauty!¡± She Mu said with a silvery laugh, hissing with his snake tongue. Mu Qingwan frowned slightly, ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡± ¡°What do we want to do?¡± She Tian sneered. ¡°Mu Qingwan, you brazenly killed the able men of our lord, and still you ask what we want to do?¡± Mu Qingwan¡¯s face turned slightly pale, realizing in her heart that what she had always feared had finally happened. Meanwhile, the crowd behind Mu Qingwan began to step forward. ¡°What are you doing? Are you planning an outright rebellion?¡± She Tian asked coldly. Mu Qingwan waved her hand to signal everyone not to act rashly and said solemnly, ¡°Generals, the business with the Tiger Head Gang was not intentional on my part, it was entirely because Tong Bao pressured me relentlessly, and I was forced to kill him in self-defense! I hope the two generals will see the truth.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Second brother She Mu sneered upon hearing this, ¡°Not only is she beautiful, but her words are also so captivating, truly an exciting jewel!¡± Mu Qingwan¡¯s expression grew colder. She Mu¡¯s gaze was simply too evil; being stared at by him felt like sinking into a cold and damp marsh, very uncomfortable. At that moment, elder brother She Tian said indifferently, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! It seems you did have your reasons!¡± Mu Qingwan breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this, thinking that there might be a chance for the situation to improve, and she said with a salute, ¡°General Sir surely has discerning eyes!¡± But immediately after, She Tian shook his head and sneered, ¡°But do you think we traveled thousands of miles to leave upon hearing just a few words from you?¡± ¡°Then what does General mean¡­¡± ¡°Very simple, we will not make things difficult for you. As long as you hand over ten times the annual tribute of Moonlight Stones as compensation, we can leave. Moreover, we will speak kindly of you before our lord, ensuring you won¡¯t have future worries. How is that?¡± As soon as these words came out, the crowd grew restless. Ten times the annual tribute of Moonlight Stones. That was simply an impossible task. It should be noted that the annual tribute of Moonlight Stones was already an extremely heavy burden for the miners. If it were increased tenfold, that would mean filling the gap with countless lives. Upon hearing this, Mu Qingwan showed a bitter smile and said with a salute, ¡°General Sir, the condition you ask for is simply impossible to meet.¡± ¡°Oh? Impossible to meet? Well then, I¡¯ll give you another way out!¡± She Tian paused, his sinister gaze constantly roaming over Mu Qingwan¡¯s body. ¡°If you spend one night with the two of us brothers, then I might consider reducing the tribute of Moonlight Stones. What do you say to this condition?¡± If the crowd was previously just restless, now they were practically about to explode. Countless people glared in anger. Because She Tian¡¯s words had defiled the image of Mu Qingwan in the hearts of these laborers, who had deeply benefited from her kindness. She Mu sneered at that moment, ¡°What? Still don¡¯t agree? You should know that we brothers have never offered such generous terms to anyone! If you still refuse, we¡¯ll have to handle this by the book, and don¡¯t blame us for not being polite then.¡± Saying that, She Mu violently whipped out a whip and directly blinded one of the tax officials in one eye. The tax official writhed in pain on the ground. She Tian sneered as well, urging the Exotic Beast he was riding, which moved forward, about to trample the tax official to death. Mu Qingwan took a deep breath, ¡°Hold on!¡± Hearing her, She Tian held his mount, ¡°What? You¡¯ve come to your senses? Don¡¯t worry, we two brothers are extremely skilled, and we¡¯ll surely make you, little beauty, beg for mercy!¡± His words caused the gang of wicked beings to burst into raucous laughter. Mu Qingwan¡¯s face was cold as frost, ¡°Generals, may I have some time to consider this matter?¡± ¡°Sure! We¡¯ll give you half a day. We¡¯ll be waiting for your news at the Pleasure Pavilion tonight!¡± After saying that, She Tian turned his horse around and left, while She Mu¡¯s greedy gaze lingered over Mu Qingwan¡¯s face, ¡°Little beauty, remember to come clean and fresh!¡± He too left laughing uproariously. As these demons left, The crowd was about to explode. ¡°Big sister Qing Wan, we really can¡¯t put up with these people, let¡¯s fight them!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we absolutely cannot agree to their conditions!¡± Mu Qingwan¡¯s face was steely, ¡°Enough, disperse now! Remember, without my command, no one is permitted to act.¡± With that, Mu Qingwan turned and walked away. The crowd looked at each other and then, faces filled with dejection, dispersed. When Mu Qingwan returned to her room, Ah Bao, having heard the news, hurried over. ¡°Big sister Qing Wan! You must not agree to these demons¡¯ conditions. The teacher Liu said that these demons never keep their word. If you agree, it will be like seeking skin from a tiger!¡± Mu Qingwan¡¯s face was somewhat pale, and upon hearing this, she simply smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that foolish! I have my own methods for this matter!¡± ¡°What methods?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask! Go on with your business and leave me alone to think.¡± Ah Bao hung her head, a flash of determination in her eyes, and then silently nodded, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll leave first, big sister Qing Wan!¡± When Mu Qingwan was left alone in the room, she sat motionless for a long while, her face gradually showing a resolute expression. The incident at the Coolie Alley during the day had quickly spread throughout the entire Moonlight City. Countless people were outraged. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But the ones who had come were the demon troops under the command of the lord, a power that made many dare only to be angry but not to speak out. Like the owner of the Pleasure Pavilion who could only face them with a bitter smile when the gang of demons stormed in and did as they pleased. Countless delicacies and wines filled over a dozen tables, and all the girls from the Pleasure Pavilion were forced to entertain. As for the other customers, they were all driven out. Some who left a bit slower were even killed outright by these demons, their necks twisted. Chapter 607 - Chapter 607: Chapter 607: The Sentimental Young Lady (Second Update) Chapter 607: Chapter 607: The Sentimental Young Lady (Second Update) The spacious hall was flickering with lights, bustling with excitement. As these demons feasted and made merry, the young girls could only tremble beside them, carefully pouring wine and serving dishes, not daring to show the slightest negligence. But even so, they could not escape their tragic fate. Smack. After a dull thud, the head of a girl was brutally smashed, her brains splattering over the table, her corpse collapsing to the floor. The mountain demon who had acted was clearly drunk, slurring curses, ¡°Damn it, I told you to strip, and you dilly-dally, acting all pure? Who gave you the right to act coy?¡± Seeing this, anger and sorrow filled the eyes of the other girls in the room. But the demons didn¡¯t care at all and burst out laughing instead. They even continued to drink and be merry, unconcerned about the brains splattered all over the table. Then, a demon of higher rank asked, ¡°General, why bother negotiating with that wench today? Why not just grab her and have her serve the two of you? Why go through all the hassle?¡± ¡°Indeed, that girl today was really something! Smooth and sleek, eating her must be very satisfying!¡± another demon chuckled and agreed. ¡°What do you know? Didn¡¯t you see Mu Qingwan¡¯s eyes full of despair when I threatened her? Heh, that¡¯s what makes it interesting!¡± She Tian laughed. ¡°Big brother is right. We brothers finally get a chance to come out. We have to have our fun before we lay a hand on them, otherwise, wouldn¡¯t we be at a loss?¡± She Mu said. Hearing this, all the demons laughed aloud and raised their cups in a toast. ¡°The generals are absolutely right!¡± While these demons were carousing in a drunken haze, a black carriage slowly came to a stop in front of the tavern. The house servant greeting guests approached listlessly. ¡°Sorry, we are not receiving any guests in the tavern today¡­¡± He hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he was struck speechless. Because the one driving the carriage was a stunning woman dressed in black with black hair. ¡°Am I not welcome either?¡± the woman said indifferently. The house servant trembled all over, having recognized the newcomer. ¡°Mu¡­ Miss Mu?¡± Mu Qingwan nodded slightly, then stepped off the carriage, looking up at the tavern that was no longer as noisy as before. The house servant stood respectfully to the side, not daring to speak, only stealing glances at Mu Qingwan. Today, Mu Qingwan was dressed in black, her long hair pinned up, revealing her elegant neck. Her already delicate features appeared even more ethereal against the backdrop of the night. The house servant was almost spellbound. At that moment, Mu Qingwan asked softly, ¡°Where are those demon soldiers?¡± ¡°They¡­ they¡¯re all inside the hall.¡± Mu Qingwan nodded, turned around, and took a black box from the carriage, then strode towards the tavern. The house servant watched foolishly until Mu Qingwan¡¯s figure disappeared through the door, then suddenly realizing something, he dashed towards the courtyard next to the tavern. Mu Qingwan arrived at the outside of the hall. Listening to the rowdy noises coming from inside, Mu Qingwan was silent for a moment before pushing the door open and walking in. Her arrival brought sudden silence to the room. All the demons first looked shocked and then greed appeared on their faces. She Tian smirked sinisterly, ¡°Very good! Mu Qingwan, it looks like you have come to your senses.¡± Mu Qingwan didn¡¯t utter a word but walked straight in, placed the box she was carrying on the table, and slowly opened it. As the chest opened, the room seemed to be graced by a full moon, a pale glow enveloping everything, even the flickering candlelight dimmed by its reflection. All the demons revealed a look of contentment. ¡°It¡¯s the Moonlight Stone!¡± ¡°And it¡¯s the highest-grade Moonlight Crystal Stone!¡± exclaimed a demon excitedly. She Tian and She Mu, the two demon generals, however, remained unmoved, coldly watching Mu Qingwan. ¡°What does this mean?¡± Taking a deep breath, Mu Qingwan clasped her hands and said, ¡°These Crystal Stones are what I have saved up over many years. If the two generals would be so gracious as to spare my life, these will all be yours!¡± The Moonlight Stone was precious because the power of the moon it contained was very beneficial to the cultivation of the Demon Race. And the power of the moon contained within these Moonlight Crystal Stones was even more formidable, making them extremely valuable. She Tian glanced at the Crystal Stones and then at Mu Qingwan, chuckled, and said, ¡°Sounds pretty good!¡± The younger one, She Mu, spoke in an eerily cold voice, ¡°Unfortunately for you, we want both the Crystal Stones and your life today!¡± No sooner had the words left his lips than Mu Qingwan, who had been bowing with clasped hands, suddenly looked up, her eyes filled with resolute fury. She had come prepared for the worst, so she wasn¡¯t surprised by this turn of events. Thus, she instantly drew the long sword she had been concealing and thrust it at She Mu, who was closest to her. She Mu sneered, ¡°Little lady, don¡¯t you know that the more you resist, the more excited I get?¡± As he spoke, his scaly skin emerged, and he took Mu Qingwan¡¯s sword strike head on. Clang. After the sound of metal striking metal, Mu Qingwan¡¯s long sword was violently knocked out of her hand. At that moment, She Tian spat out his snake-tongue, which instantly transformed into a huge rope, lunging straight for Mu Qingwan. If the snake-tongue were to bind her, Mu Qingwan would be trapped in a state where she could neither live nor die. Yet, faced with such a situation, Mu Qingwan instead showed a relaxed expression, with a hint of a smile at the corner of her mouth. Her left hand dropped down, catching a dagger that slipped from her sleeve, and she forcefully stabbed towards the Moonlight Crystal Stones on the table. Despite their great value, Moonlight Crystal Stones had a major flaw: if subjected to violent vibrations, the power of the moon within might spiral out of control, and the result would be¡­ An explosion of terrifying power! All of this had been part of Mu Qingwan¡¯s plan from the start. If she could use these Moonlight Crystal Stones to bribe the demons, all the better. If not, then they would perish together. Either way, she couldn¡¯t let these demons roam free. But just as the dagger in her hand was about to strike the Moonlight Crystal Stones, Mu Qingwan suddenly felt a tightening around her neck, and before she knew it, her feet left the ground, and she was hoisted into the air by She Mu, who had rushed forward at some point. ¡°Thinking of dying together with us? Mu Qingwan, you¡¯re delusional!¡± said She Mu with cold contempt. Mu Qingwan struggled violently, but She Mu¡¯s grip was so strong that no matter how much she writhed, she couldn¡¯t break free. Moments later, suffocation blurred her vision and, unexpectedly, her heart began to relax. If she died like this, it wouldn¡¯t be so bad; at least she would avoid further dishonor. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But She Mu seemed to see through her thoughts and with a cruel smirk said, ¡°Do you think death will preserve your purity? We will have our fun with you! Hahaha!¡± Hearing She Mu¡¯s triumphant laughter, Mu Qingwan felt her heart sink deeper and deeper as if she were descending into Infernal Hell. She had tried her best, but facing a demon whose strength far exceeded her own, mere effort was not enough. Just as Mu Qingwan, due to suffocation, gradually stopped struggling, and her face began to show an ominous pallor of death, a girl sitting nearby suddenly stood up, picked up the boiling hotpot in front of her, and threw it at She Mu. Chapter 608 - Chapter 608: Chapter 608: The Crowds Fury (Third Release) Chapter 608: Chapter 608: The Crowd¡¯s Fury (Third Release) Despite She Mu being a powerful member of the Demon Race, the sudden scalding made him let out a miserable scream. The hand that was gripping Mu Qingwan loosened. Mu Qingwan fell to the ground, covering her neck and gasping for fresh air in great gulps. She Mu then turned around, his face filled with murderous rage as he yelled, ¡°You damned whore, I¡¯ll tear you to pieces bit by bit!¡± With that, he pounced toward her. The girl who had thrown the hot pot was pale and trembling all over, but she bit her teeth and didn¡¯t back down. Just then, the windows of the hall shattered with a boom, and several streaks of black light charged toward She Mu in the air, accompanied by the sound of piercing through the sky. She Mu was taken aback and, with a hard roll in the air, he dodged these streaks of black light. After a few dull thuds, the streaks of black light lodged themselves in the wall behind him; the feathers on the tails of the arrows trembled slightly¨Cit was several black crossbow arrows. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± She Mu landed and roared furiously. ¡°Damn it, you think you¡¯re so great just because you¡¯re of the Demon Race? You eat my food, drink my drink, and you even dare to harm the girls of my Pleasure Pavilion? Today, I¡¯m going to fight you with all I¡¯ve got!¡± A frantic male voice followed. All the girls in the room were startled. This voice¡­ It was the owner of the Pleasure Pavilion! ¡°Girls, get down!¡± As the man spoke, all the girls immediately crouched down. Then, the sound of bows strings came from outside, like a tidal wave of black light that pierced through doors, windows, and walls, charging straight at the demons. These arrows were all imbued with talisman spells, which had additional damage against the Demon Race. Outside, the owner of the Pleasure Pavilion watched all this with a pained expression, grumbling incessantly, ¡°Damn, the losses today are huge!¡± However, She Tian, who had remained seated without moving, snorted coldly. He opened his mouth and spewed out a cloud of dark fog that enveloped all the arrows. The dark fog clearly had a strong corrosive property as the arrows stalled midair and rapidly began dissolving and disappearing. Then, he slowly stood up, ¡°Do you really think such tricks can hurt us?¡± With that, he walked up to the girl, ignoring her cries and struggles, and grabbed her. ¡°Heh heh, I was originally planning to spare you a bunch of pests, but since you don¡¯t cherish your lives, I will have to slowly eat you all!¡± said She Tian as he spat out a long snake tongue, letting it flicker over the girl¡¯s neck and cheeks. The girl screamed in horror. Mu Qingwan, who had been sitting on the ground catching her breath, suddenly grabbed a dagger from the ground and lunged toward She Tian. But as soon as she leaped up, she was entangled by a long snake tongue and then violently flung away. Thump. Mu Qingwan slammed into the wall, spewing out a mouthful of blood, and then slowly slid down, unable to get up for the moment. ¡°Hehe, I forgot about you! Don¡¯t worry, none of you will escape tonight! I¡¯ll play with you slowly, making you regret being human!¡± She Tian said with a cruel laugh. ¡°Oh? Is that so? But I wonder how many humans you demons can handle tonight?¡± With a cold female voice, countless figures began to emerge from the darkness, and even the courtyard walls couldn¡¯t stop these people¡¯s footsteps as they collapsed one after another. Upon hearing this voice, Mu Qingwan was electrified, turning her head to look with all her might. Indeed. At the forefront of the crowd was none other than Ah Bao. Seeing Mu Qingwan¡¯s current state, an intense rage burned in Ah Bao¡¯s eyes. ¡°You bastards! How dare you do this to my Qing Wan sister!¡± With Ah Bao¡¯s curses, the rest of the crowd also erupted into angry yells. ¡°Shameless demon! Today, I¡¯m going all out against you!¡± ¡°Dare to hurt Sister Mu, even if you were the king of heaven, it wouldn¡¯t be okay!¡± Under the stir of collective outrage. Even these demons couldn¡¯t help but change color. Mu Qingwan stood dumbfounded, her face already streaming with tears. Because she saw among those who came were the folks from the laborers¡¯ alley and people from various small gangs, even those rivals who were usually at odds with her. ¡°You¡­ you all,¡± said Mu Qingwan. ¡°Sister Mu, it¡¯s okay for us to fight among ourselves usually, but seeing you bullied like this by these demons, if we don¡¯t step in, what kind of men would we be?¡± said a man who had fought with Mu Qingwan, his voice heavy. ¡°Right! We can¡¯t just stand by and watch you be bullied, Sister Mu, we can¡¯t do it!¡± many people echoed. Ah Bao is a very clever girl; she had noticed during the day that Mu Qingwan was distracted. But Ah Bao didn¡¯t show her concern at that moment, rather she waited until they were out to discuss it with everyone. In the end, everyone decided that tonight they had to take action no matter what. Because people understood that there were no good terms to speak of with these demons, there was only the one path: it¡¯s either your death or mine. But by evening, when Ah Bao was about to go look for Mu Qingwan to discuss things, she found that she had disappeared. Ah Bao knew right then that things were not good and immediately summoned people to follow up quickly. At first, Ah Bao just wanted to gather the people from the laborers¡¯ alley, but once the news spread, the whole Moonlight City was stirred. Whether big or small powers or each and every faction, all came out in full force, swearing to fight to the death with this group of demons. At this point, Ah Bao stepped forward, her somewhat youthful face filled with a murderous aura, ¡°Now hand Sister Qing Wan over and then get out of Moonlight City, and we might spare your lives, otherwise¡­ no mercy!¡± But then She Tian and She Mu, the two snake demons, looked at each other and burst into loud laughter. ¡°Interesting, truly interesting! Do you really think this rabble of yours could do anything to us? Today, let you all witness the might of the Snake Demon race!¡± As they spoke, light flickered around the two demons, and they shouted loudly. Boom! A huge black-green snake with two heads appeared in front of everyone. ¡°Hehehe, since you¡¯ve forced us to show our true form, none of you are leaving alive today!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± Without a trace of fear, Ah Bao charged forward with the crowd. The two snake heads opened their mouths and spewed out streams of black mist; anyone who touched even a bit of it instantly turned to pus. But even so, no one backed down. The demons also charged forward in droves. A cruel slaughter began. Since they were not of the same race, their strikes were naturally merciless. The demons had the advantage of strong bodies and high cultivation levels, while the Human Clan had the advantage of numbers and were all well-prepared, each carrying talisman spells that could restrain demons. Yet even so, the casualties were still extremely heavy. Among them, the most lethal to the Human Clan was the two-headed snake. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Iron weapons were completely ineffective against it, and a breath of its black mist could kill several people, turning them into pus and blood. At this moment, Ah Bao had already fought her way to Mu Qingwan¡¯s side and helped her up from the ground. ¡°Qing Wan sister! Are you okay?¡± Mu Qingwan shook her head, then looked at the arrogant two-headed snake with a steely expression. ¡°If we can¡¯t kill this two-headed snake, then there¡¯s no way we can defeat these demons!¡± Chapter 609 - Chapter 609: 609 Chapter Fool, I Like You! (First Update) Chapter 609: 609 Chapter Fool, I Like You! (First Update) Ah Bao naturally understood this principle, but the key issue was that the dual-headed snake was extremely formidable, and ordinary people simply couldn¡¯t get close to it. ¡°Qing Wan sister, let¡¯s get out of here first, or the longer we drag this out, the more casualties there will be!¡± Ah Bao said gravely, helping Mu Qingwan to walk out. At that moment, one of the snake¡¯s heads turned around and smirked maliciously at the two of them. ¡°Want to leave? It won¡¯t be that easy. Today, you two little ladies are going to stay and keep me company!¡± After saying this, it opened its mouth and spat out a long, slender tongue, lunging toward Mu Qingwan and Ah Bao. Mu Qingwan had already lost her ability to fight and could barely stand, so Ah Bao stepped in front of her, her young face filled with resolute determination. As the snake¡¯s tongue approached, Ah Bao raised the sword in her hand with a swift motion, its blade facing forward. The snake¡¯s tongue had no time to dodge and was split in half by the blade. Foul, bloody stench flowed all over the ground. The dual-headed snake roared in pain, ¡°Damn bastards, I¡¯m going to grind your bones to dust one by one.¡± With that said, the snake¡¯s tongue, now split into two separate strands, converged from both sides like ropes, attempting to ensnare the two of them. Ah Bao had learned her swordsmanship from Mu Qingwan. Although it was quite good, it didn¡¯t seem so impressive when facing the formidable dual-headed snake. The success of that previous sword strike was purely due to the dual-headed snake¡¯s carelessness; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been effective. Now surrounded by the two tongues, despite Ah Bao struggling to fend them off, her efforts were still not enough. Moreover, she had to protect Mu Qingwan who was behind her, which made the situation even more perilous. Mu Qingwan stood swaying weakly, speaking feebly, ¡°Ah Bao, don¡¯t worry about me, just go!¡± Ah Bao cut off a snake¡¯s tongue that had already rushed close, saying with an unwavering tone, ¡°I won¡¯t leave!¡± ¡°But if you stay here, the two of us will only die together!¡± Mu Qingwan yelled with all the strength she could muster, trying to persuade Ah Bao to leave. Ah Bao shook her head, ¡°If we die, we die. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Ah Bao once said that I would never leave Qing Wan sister in this lifetime!¡± Ah Bao¡¯s words stunned Mu Qingwan, who then stared blankly at Ah Bao¡¯s slender back, fiercely fighting the battle. Ten years ago, the first time Mu Qingwan laid eyes on Ah Bao, she was standing alone and quietly in the corner of the human market, with a straw label on her head and wearing a dress that was already tattered into strips. The other children were eating with the human traffickers. She just watched silently, not crying or making a fuss, her eyes too large for her thin face, devoid of any ripples. She appeared as calm as a dying old person, terrifyingly placid. The thing was, at that time, she was only five or six years old, but appeared like a two or three-year-old child because of her small size. As she never laughed or cried, the traffickers thought she was an idiot and didn¡¯t even let her eat, leaving her to fend for herself. For some reason, perhaps touched by Ah Bao¡¯s gaze, Mu Qingwan didn¡¯t hesitate to buy her. And the human trafficker who collected the money said with a grin that if such a child bought home ended up dead, he wouldn¡¯t be responsible. In his tone, it was as though he was discussing an item of merchandise. Mu Qingwan didn¡¯t respond, but simply took Ah Bao and left. That night, a great fire broke out in the human market, strangely not harming any child but burning all the human traffickers alive. From then on, Ah Bao followed Mu Qingwan. In the first year, Ah Bao still didn¡¯t speak, but just quietly followed behind Mu Qingwan, matching her every move. At the time, people thought she was either mute or an idiot and even advised Mu Qingwan to abandon her. Mu Qingwan never agreed. As time went by, under Mu Qingwan¡¯s care, the little girl gradually grew up, eventually becoming a graceful young lady with a cheerful and lively personality. But only Mu Qingwan knew how many times the seemingly always cheerful Ah Bao woke up crying at night. And Ah Bao really did tell Mu Qingwan that she would never leave her for the rest of her life, even if Mu Qingwan one day no longer wanted her, she would cling on and not leave. When she said these words, Ah Bao smiled happily, but Mu Qingwan saw the tears in her eyes. It was this pitiable young girl who today was fulfilling her promise. Ah Bao¡¯s sword had already notched several large chips, and her body had several ghastly and fearsome wounds. Even so, Ah Bao still breathlessly gripped her trembling hands on the sword, staring down the dual-headed snake without a trace of fear. ¡°Heh heh, quite a stubborn young girl, aren¡¯t you? Alright, I¡¯ve had enough of playing with you! Kneel before me now!¡± The dual-headed snake, which had been toying with Ah Bao, now appeared somewhat impatient. The tongue that had been chopped in half instantly fused back together, then swept across with the sound of the wind. If this strike hit, Ah Bao would at least suffer broken bones and tendons. As for the others, they were firmly entangled by demons and couldn¡¯t make it over in time. Ah Bao, trembling, raised the sword in her hands. But just at that moment, a sword light, clear as the sky after snowfall, thundered in from the outside. The demons along its path didn¡¯t even have a chance to react before they were sliced in half by the sword light. And just as the dual-headed snake was about to dodge, the sword light arrived. The snake¡¯s formidable body, immune to blades and spears, was no different from a lamb waiting to be slaughtered before this sword light. Crack. A head was chopped off and fell to the ground. And once the sword light landed, there stood an expressionless Fox Clan man. It was Hu Xuesha! Mu Qingwan felt a surge of joy in her heart. Then a lazy voice came from outside. ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ve only been gone for a few days? And you bunch of demons dare to stir up trouble?¡± Saying that, Huyue slowly walked in, giving Ah Bao and Mu Qingwan a sly smile. ¡°Lucky me, I¡¯m not too late!¡± At this moment, the two-headed snake with only one head left shouted angrily, ¡°Who are you?¡± Huyue smiled slightly, ¡°My surname is Dad, you can call me Papa!¡± ¡°Dad? Papa?¡± The two-headed snake was stunned for a moment, then realized that Huyue was taking advantage of it and couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± As it charged forward. Huyue took a half step back and said indifferently, ¡°Kill it!¡± Hu Xuesha stepped forward upon hearing the command and thrust with his sword. Pu! The head of the two-headed snake was directly pierced by the piercing sword light. With the death of the two-headed snake, everyone had just let out a sigh of relief. But at that moment, the severed snake head on the ground suddenly sprang up and bit into the calf of Ah Bao, who was the closest. This scene stunned everyone in the room. Ah Bao¡¯s face was a picture of confusion, as if she didn¡¯t realize what had happened. Huyue was the first to react, roaring angrily, ¡°Xue Sha!¡± Hu Xuesha¡¯s sword light immediately flew forth and blasted the snake head into dust. Then Huyue rushed forward and caught Ah Bao as she slowly fell backward. A greenish hue appeared on Ah Bao¡¯s face at a visible pace. After she fell into Huyue¡¯s arms, she murmured, ¡°Why has everything gone dark?¡± Huyue, shaking all over, tried to reassure her with a trembling voice, ¡°It¡¯s nothing! It¡¯s nothing! It¡¯s just that the candles in the room have all gone out.¡± ¡°Are you¡­ holding me?¡± Ah Bao whispered with a breath that was getting fainter. Huyue, quivering all over, roared at Hu Xuesha, ¡°Quick, bring the antidote Elixir!¡± Hu Xuesha hurriedly took out a small bottle from his bosom and handed it to Huyue. As Huyue was about to administer the Elixir, Ah Bao said, ¡°Hold me tight, I¡¯m so cold!¡± As she spoke, the light in Ah Bao¡¯s eyes was quickly fading. Huyue hesitated for a moment, the bottle fell from his hand, and he silently held Ah Bao tightly. ¡°This is nice! No one has ever held me like this before!¡± Ah Bao said softly, as her body began to chill gradually. Having weathered a hundred thousand years, Huyue thought he would never shed tears again, but at that moment, he couldn¡¯t stop the stinging in his nose and then he took a deep breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, if you want, I will hold you like this every day!¡± Ah Bao¡¯s lips curved upward, trying to smile, but she no longer had the strength and could only faintly say, ¡°Qing Wan, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t accompany you anymore!¡± Mu Qingwan had long since been unable to speak through her tears. Then, Ah Bao gathered all her strength to reach out her hand to touch Huyue, who grabbed her hand and placed it against his face. ¡°Fool, I¡­ .¡± Before he could finish his words, the last flicker of light in Ah Bao¡¯s eyes went out. Until death, she was unable to say those words, ¡°I like you!¡± Huyue just held Ah Bao quietly, emotionless. The room suddenly became quiet. Many demons began to tremble because they felt a supremely intense aura that they had never experienced before emerging. Bang. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With a soft sound, a demon exploded into a cloud of blood mist. Then one by one, these demons began to explode like fireworks. An overwhelmingly powerful aura that could change the very heavens and earth radiated from Huyue. Hu Xuesha trembled all over, immediately knelt down, and respectfully said, ¡°We welcome the master¡¯s return!¡± Huyue, holding Ah Bao, slowly stood up. His face showed neither sorrow nor joy, only indifferently saying, ¡°These members of the Demon Race, they have no right to exist any longer!¡± Chapter 611 - Chapter 611: Chapter 611: Chaos Among the Clans (Third Update) Chapter 611: Chapter 611: Chaos Among the Clans (Third Update) The banquet hall that had just been filled with song and dance had now become a sea of blood. Huyue stood in midair, and a golden shackle suddenly appeared between his eyebrows. This was the backlash of the world, which had become strong enough to materialize. Yet Huyue only snorted coldly, ¡°You think this Heavenly Dao can restrain me? Begone!¡± With his words, the shackle broke in response. But Huyue¡¯s face had aged a bit as a result. He didn¡¯t care, though. He looked around the vast mountains, ¡°Since I have come to this world, let¡¯s eliminate all these Demon Race members who have lost their true nature!¡± After speaking, Huyue¡¯s figure gradually disappeared into the moonlight. The news of Ran Yi and many high-ranking members of the Demon Race turning into blood spread rapidly. The once dead and silent Demon Race mountain range started to become unsettled. But this was merely a topic of conversation for the demons during their leisure time. However, the news that followed continuously challenged the endurance of the entire Demon Race. The second day. A mysterious man obliterated the Demon Marshal with one finger, and before his death, the Demon Marshal knelt on the ground, not even daring to resist. The fifth day. The Demon Emperor and many of the Royal Family were destroyed by the man with a single punch. The seventh day. The great Saint of the Demon Race¡­ For half a month in succession. Huyue¡¯s near-constant actions stirred the entire Demon Race mountain range and shocked spirits and gods alike. Because no one knew how strong this mysterious man¡¯s cultivation level and bloodline were. There were rumors that in the presence of the mysterious man, the Saint of the Demon Race, who had transformed from an ancient Exotic Beast, did not even dare to resist and had to meekly wait for slaughter due to the pressure of the man¡¯s bloodline. Nor did anyone know what he wanted to do, why he needed to kill so many high-ranking members of the Demon Race. It wasn¡¯t until the happenings in Moonlight City spread that the many Demon Race members understood what had happened and could not help but curse the already dead Ran Yi. You sought your own death, but you also established such a formidable enemy for the Demon Race. Truly deserving of your fate. But talking about it now was useless. Huyue had already conquered the entire Demon Race with his incredibly strong cultivation level. He began to gradually unify the entire Demon Race mountain range. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. In the far west, the Land of a Thousand Buddhas. It was called this name because the people here were devout believers in Buddhism. Secondly, because the area had many schools, each vying with one another, and each school believed in different principles, it came to be known as the Land of a Thousand Buddhas. At this moment, in the capital of the Land of a Thousand Buddhists. The Debating Dharma Hall had been holding debates for a full three months. All the schools from the entire nation gathered to debate their scriptures and cultivation levels. The losers would lose their disciples and offerings for the next year, and might even be removed from their position. But the winners would gain the fervent worship of countless believers. Therefore, every school treated this event with the utmost importance and sent their best representatives to the battle. It usually ended in a draw. But this year¡¯s debate was different. In the Debating Dharma Hall. A fat monk¡¯s Golden Wheel behind his head shattered with a bang, and then he spat out a mouthful of golden blood and crashed to the floor. A small monk came forward and proficiently carried the fat monk away. Because they had done this too many times lately, they were well practiced. The monks watching around all stared blankly at the skinny monk sitting on the lotus platform. How many times had it been? Even the Mantra Holy Monk of the True Word Sect was no match for the one who called himself Reverend Ku Chan. How profoundly does this person understand the Buddhist doctrine? At that moment, Venerable Ku Chan slowly lifted his gaze and looked at the high monks of various sects below, speaking indistinctly, ¡°Is there anyone else willing to debate the Dharma with Ku Chan?¡± No sooner had he spoken than there was no reply. The high monks, who usually held themselves so high, now bowed their proud heads. This was because over the past three months, countless monks had tried to challenge Ku Chan from the remote temple on the frontier, and all had been defeated. No matter how high your cultivation level and reputation were, they all went down the drain. Ku Chan asked again three times. Still, there was no answer. He then revealed a faint smile, and a great golden light gradually shone from behind his head. ¡°If that is the case, are you willing to submit to me?¡± Under the shroud of the golden light, nearly all the monks showed a look of confusion on their faces, then their eyes slowly became hollow. ¡°Venerable one above, we are willing!¡± For a thousand years, the Land of Ten Thousand Buddhas had never had a leader capable of subduing all sects. Not until the appearance of Ku Chan, who after three months of unbeatable debate, began to be called Venerable. After that, an innumerable number of fanatical followers of Venerable Ku Chan emerged in the Land of Ten Thousand Buddhas, their influence growing ever more grand. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the Northwest, slightly to the north, there lies the Iron Encirclement Mountain, the height of which spans countless tens of thousands of zhang. The mountain is barren, devoid of vegetation or the trace of any birds and beasts. Within a thousand li, no demon, ghost, or ghoul dares to pass. For beneath this Iron Encirclement Mountain lies the dreaded abode of the Demon Race. This is a vast square located among the Ninefold Underground Springs. At this moment. Countless Demon Race soldiers stand atop the square. These Demon Race soldiers don armored gear, yet their interior is pitch black, with only their eyes emitting a cold flame visible. These eyes, when gathered together, resemble an icy ocean. As the figure of Leng Junxie, the revered young leader of the Demon Race, appeared on the reviewing stand. All the Demon Race soldiers howled to the skies. This was their respect for Leng Junxie. Leng Junxie, looking at the soldiers below, with a sinister smile emerging on his face, spoke in a loud voice. ¡°You have been dwelling underground for ten thousand years, to the extent that you have grown accustomed to this life without daylight, thinking it is fitting for our Demon Race.¡± ¡°But today, I will tell you, you are wrong! As the noble Demon Race, we should be enjoying all the wondrous things in the world even more than The Multiverse; we were born to stand loftily above all!¡± ¡°Yet ten thousand years ago, you were herded underground like pigs and dogs, and from then on have been referred to as the despicable Demon Race by others!¡± ¡°But now, I, Leng Junxie, only want to ask you, do you accept this?¡± The Demon Race soldiers let out a thunderous roar of rage, filled with boundless demonic resentment. Leng Junxie smiled with satisfaction, ¡°Very well, today I will lead you back to the surface, to slaughter all those humans, demons, and ghosts, and with their blood, we will forge an unprecedented glorious name for our Demon Race!¡± On this day. Iron Encirclement Mountain collapsed, legions of demons emerged, and the world lost its light. Similar scenes were being enacted in various places. Fei Tian of the Shura Tribe led his overseas Shura to land along the coast, leaving a trail of blood and carnage wherever they went. All clans were making final preparations for the grand assembly of a thousand tribes. And in the Central Province. High above the city of Mountain Sea Sect. There lay a city in the clouds. Whenever the sunlight passed through here, this Sky City would reveal its form and shine brilliantly. That was the location of the Immortal Gate¡¯s sect, Mountain Sea Sect, in the Central Province. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, within the Mountain Sea Sect. Lian Yunzhi was kneeling on the ground, a pale-faced narrative of events recounted. The person sitting across from her was a beautiful woman in palace garb. After listening, the woman slightly furrowed her brow. ¡°The Hua Clan, Xue An?¡± Chapter 612 - Chapter 612: Chapter 612: Head of the Mountain Sea Sect (Fourth Update) Chapter 612: Chapter 612: Head of the Mountain Sea Sect (Fourth Update) ¡°Yes!¡± Lian Yunzhi said respectfully. ¡°Recently, there have been widespread rumors that the Puppet Immortal Sect had activated an Ancient Secret Formation, and that a man from the Hua Clan was the one who set it in motion. Could this be the person?¡± the woman in palace attire said indifferently. ¡°To report back to the Grand Sect Leader¡¯s esteemed elder sister, it should indeed be Xue An! Because Liu KekKe, a True Disciple of the Puppet Immortal Sect, had also appeared at Bafang Mountain and attempted to seize the True Immortal Relics. However, for some unknown reasons, she stopped her actions and even formed a connection with this Xue An,¡± Lian Yunzhi spoke gravely. The woman in palace attire nodded, ¡°Alright, I understand! I will report this matter to our master. You may leave now.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lian Yunzhi quickly bowed her head in response, then stood up and walked out. Just as she reached the door, the woman in palace attire said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s a vacancy in the external gate for someone to manage miscellaneous affairs. Go support them for now.¡± Lian Yunzhi¡¯s face instantly turned deathly pale. She opened her mouth as if to say something but dared not speak. With a low mumble, she bowed and left the room. As soon as she left the room, the tears streamed down Lian Yunzhi¡¯s face. Because she knew this was tantamount to an indirect expulsion from the inner gate. Yet, she didn¡¯t dare to show the slightest bit of dissatisfaction. Because this came from Gong Wunian, the leader of the Mountain Sea Sect¡¯s elder sisters. In the Mountain Sea Sect, the leader of the elder sisters held immense power. She virtually wielded the power of life and death over all the Inner Sect Disciples. Her words could even decide the fate of an Inner Sect Disciple. Compared to Gong Wunian, Lian Yunzhi¡¯s status as an Inner Sect True Disciple meant nothing. Thus, even though she was being expelled from the inner gate, she only dared to secretly shed a few tears. Meanwhile, after watching Lian Yunzhi leave, a cold smile appeared on Gong Wunian¡¯s lips within the room. ¡°What a waste! I sent you to obtain the True Immortal Relics, and it was even in your hometown of Bafang Mountain. Yet, you failed; not only that, but you have also caused a significant issue with your heart realm! Such a fool, remaining in the inner gate would only be the dregs at the bottom.¡± To become the leader of the elder sisters, one¡¯s Cultivation Level must first be recognized by the masses. Gong Wunian had already reached the Half-step Golden Immortal stage, and her Cultivation Level was among the top three amongst all the Inner Sect True Disciples of the Mountain Sea Sect. In addition, she needed exceptional leadership skills and a keen eye. In both respects, Gong Wunian could be said to be the premier disciple of the Mountain Sea Sect. Especially in terms of insight, several Peak Masters of the Mountain Sea Sect admitted they were inferior to her. Therefore, upon her first glance at Lian Yunzhi, Gong Wunian immediately realized there was a significant issue with her heart realm. If this issue were not resolved, Lian Yunzhi should not even dream of making progress in her lifetime; maintaining her current level without backsliding would already be commendable. Hence, she decisively gave up on Lian Yunzhi and sent her to the external gate to handle miscellaneous affairs, which in plain terms, meant expelling her from the inner gate. After pondering for a moment, Gong Wunian stood up and headed towards the highest point of Sky City, the Golden Summit. Her mentor, the Grand Sect Leader of the Mountain Sea Sect, Fan Dingtian, lived there. When she arrived, several Peak Masters of the Mountain Sea Sect were also present. The Shakou Star Mistress of the Shimmering Light Peak had a good private relationship with Gong Wunian. Seeing her arrival, she smiled. ¡°Wunian has come!¡± Despite her distinguished status, Gong Wunian, still a disciple at heart, bowed and said, ¡°I greet the Shimmering Light Peak Master!¡± The Shakou Star Mistress smiled slightly, ¡°Why so formal with me?¡± Gong Wunian couldn¡¯t help but feel a hint of confusion in her heart at this moment. Why were all the Mountain Sea Sect¡¯s leading figures gathered together today? Could it be that some major event was about to occur? Pondering. Sitting atop the Dragon Court, Fan Dingtian said lightly, ¡°You¡¯ve come at the right time. I¡¯ve just received a transmission from the Divine Realm; Ziwei Divine Child is about to descend.¡± Upon hearing these words, Gong Wunian was greatly shocked. ¡°Why would the Divine Child descend at this time? Could it be for the Hua Clan¡¯s Grand Assembly?¡± No sooner had she spoken than Gong Wunian realized her mistake and hastily shut her mouth. Indeed. Fan Dingtian slightly furrowed his brow, ¡°Wunian, as a Divine Child and Star Lord from the Higher Realms, his actions naturally differ from mortals and should not be speculated about carelessly! Understood?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°In the upcoming days, all the peak masters must also make preparations. The future prosperity of the Mountain Sea Sect hinges on this matter!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The peak masters all bowed and responded in unison. At this moment, the Lady of the Shaking Light Star asked, ¡°Wunian, did you come here for some matter?¡± Gong Wunian nodded and then repeated Lian Yunzhi¡¯s words. At last she said, ¡°Honored master, esteemed peak masters, I find this man from the Hua Clan quite mysterious. Especially since, according to Lian Yunzhi, he managed to eliminate the King of Qianniao Kingdom and the Son of the Fierce Spirit without any cultivation level, and soon after, he went to the Puppet Immortal Sect and activated an Ancient Secret Formation. It seems this person does possess some skills.¡± Upon hearing this, Fan Dingtian simply nodded his head without changing his expression. ¡°The Hua Clan¡¯s Grand Assembly this time is not an ordinary affair. Various powers are taking turns to appear on stage, including some secretive forces that should not exist anymore. Their emergence is not surprising.¡± ¡°However, this man of the Hua Clan was born without the ability to cultivate, and no matter how strong he is, he¡¯s still just a commoner and not worthy of concern! Send a few people to investigate, that¡¯s all!¡± Fan Dingtian did not regard this matter as anything significant. For him, organizing the welcome event for the Divine Child¡¯s arrival was of primary importance. Gong Wunian had long anticipated her master would react this way, so she was not surprised. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I will send a few capable subordinates to secretly conduct an investigation!¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± Gong Wunian bowed and withdrew. Watching her retreating figure, the Lady of the Shaking Light Star giggled several times. ¡°Grand Sect Leader, in recent years, Wunian has indeed grown to be your right-hand person!¡± Fan Dingtian nodded, ¡°This woman is meticulous and her actions are flawless; indeed, she is not bad.¡± ¡°Hehe, just whether our Divine Child Lord will take a liking to Wunian or not, that¡¯s the question! If she knew she would be presented to the Divine Child as a gift, I wonder if she would feel honored or afraid,¡± sighed the Lady of the Shaking Light Star. ¡°If the Divine Child Lord takes a liking to her, it would be an unparalleled honor for her, and if she could bear the Divine Child¡¯s bloodline, she would even more so gain honor through her child, becoming a transcendent being in this world. Faced with such good fortune, would she be afraid?¡± remarked a peak master in a cold voice. ¡°Hehe, you speak as if you understand women so well!¡± the Lady of the Shaking Light Star replied indifferently, then rose to take her leave. As the Mountain Sea Sect was busily preparing for the grand welcome event of the Divine Child¡¯s descent, Xiao Shui, leading a selection of elite forces, had already arrived at the Puppet Immortal Sect and met with Xue An. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°An-ge, this place is so strange! Even the fruits growing on the trees are made of steel!¡± Xiao Shui said. Xue An laughed and then glanced at the Hua Clan warriors who had come with Xiao Shui. ¡°These are the ones?¡± Xiao Shui nodded her head, ¡°As per your instructions, Qianniao Kingdom has been completely pacified. Many Hua Clan people who did not wish to return were settled there, and those who came with me are the ones hoping to return to our native soil!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Very well! In that case, I shall bestow upon you another opportunity.¡± Chapter 613 - Chapter 613: Chapter 613: Refining Armor True Soldiers (First Update) Chapter 613: Chapter 613: Refining Armor True Soldiers (First Update) Back when Xue An traveled across The Multiverse, he once stumbled upon a lost land. In that abandoned world, all the mountains had been made into Alchemy Towers, and the rivers and oceans were transformed into the vein network of a Formation. Such an impressive scene even astonished Xue An at that time. But it was a world that had completely died. Standing atop a mountain and gazing far away, the earth was covered with gigantic puppet remnants. Despite the many years that had passed, these remnants still shone with a cold metallic luster, testifying to the power of the civilization that built them. In the end, Xue An unlocked a hidden cache and acquired many useful things, knowledge of ancient alchemy such as the Alchemy Black Tower and solutions to the Ancient Secret Formation all came from there. Xue An led Xiao Shui and others to the front of the Alchemy Tower. This place was now considered the Holy Land of the Puppet Immortal Sect. After Xue An arrived here, Liu Keke and Cang Yayun followed shortly. ¡°Senior, is there some kind of emergency?¡± Cang Yayun asked. Ever since the Puppet Immortal Sect activated the Ancient Secret Formation, Cang Yayun felt her progress in Puppetry Technique was advancing by leaps and bounds each day. Although she had taken the wrong path in her cultivation level and there was no turning back, if her Puppetry Technique could make another breakthrough, then her strength would increase greatly, she might even become one of the top-notch individuals in the whole Central Province. Therefore, the sliver of resentment Cang Yayun had for being deprived of the Sect Leader position had long since dissipated like smoke in the wind. Now she spent every day wholeheartedly delving into the Puppetry Technique. For Xue An, her respect was genuine and heartfelt. Xue An shook his head, ¡°Nothing much, I just want to make a few sets of armors for these Hua Clan warriors!¡± Make armors? Cang Yayun and Liu Keke exchanged glances, both seeing the confusion in each other¡¯s eyes. Liu Keke stepped forward, ¡°Senior, the Sect¡¯s treasury contains many armors left by predecessors and a multitude of puppet seeds. If you desire, I can order people to guide these Hua Clan warriors to choose right now.¡± Even though the Puppet Immortal Sect had become a second-rate sect, its foundation was still profound; the treasury was replete with various alchemical treasures and armors, more than enough to equip Xiao Shui and the others. Yet Xue An, with a smile, simply shook his head again, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Make way!¡± Cang Yayun and Liu Keke, upon hearing this, retreated to a distance. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back in front of the Alchemy Tower and said indifferently, ¡°It might cause some pain, are you afraid?¡± Xiao Shui and the Hua Clan warriors all smiled upon hearing this. ¡°Brother An, as true men, how can we fear mere pain?¡± Xiao Shui said. ¡°Good, form the battle array,¡± Xue An commanded. At Xue An¡¯s order, Xiao Shui and the others all tensed up instantly and promptly arranged themselves neatly according to the battle formation. Xue An walked up to the Alchemy Tower and suddenly said, ¡°Do you know what the first principle of Alchemy is?¡± Cang Yayun and Liu Keke, standing in the distance, were both startled and showed puzzled expressions. ¡°In simple terms, Alchemy is a technique that forcefully alters the natural structure of materials, making them grow according to the will of the alchemist, but it has one iron rule,¡± Xue An paused. ¡°That is equivalent exchange.¡± ¡°Alchemy is a very fair technique; you have to give as much as you want to get. There is no such thing as creating something out of nothing; that¡¯s its first principle!¡± ¡°Only by understanding this can one be considered a qualified Alchemist.¡± ¡°Senior, but this¡­¡± Liu Keke gestured towards the Alchemy Tower, trying to say something. Xue An said calmly, ¡°Are you asking why this Alchemy Tower can change the entire Puppet Immortal Sect?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°What you see is not always the truth. This Alchemy Tower can change the Puppet Immortal Sect because, for thousands of years, a vast amount of Spirit Power has accumulated at its base.¡± As he spoke, Xue An reached out and gently caressed the Alchemy Tower, saying lightly, ¡°Now, please lend me your power for alchemy!¡± Hum! With a soft sound, intricate golden patterns began to emerge around Xue An¡¯s palm! The entire Alchemy Tower trembled slightly, and dazzling lights appeared atop the spire. Xue An slowly closed his eyes, his massive Divine Sense spreading out, enveloping Xiao Shui and the others with that brilliant light. ¡°Gather your spirits!¡± Xue An¡¯s voice echoed in the mind of every Hua Clan warrior. Xiao Shui and the others shuddered unanimously, immediately embracing the core and guarding the one, calming their minds and spirits. Meanwhile, Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense, like a knife carving, started engraving alchemy runes on every Hua Clan warrior¡¯s body. With every engraving, Xiao Shui and the others¡¯ faces would show a color of pain. For these men, who did not fear death, to react like this, it showed just how intense the pain was. In reality, each of Xue An¡¯s cuts was equivalent to carving directly onto the bones and meridians of Xiao Shui and the others. It was naturally a pain that pierced to the core. Yet even so, these Hua Clan warriors remained silent, silently enduring everything. In the distance, Cang Yayun and Liu KekKe watched in a daze! Especially Cang Yayun, who after all had been the Sect Leader of the Puppet Immortal Sect, naturally had a much broader range of knowledge. Thus at this moment, her face full of horror, she murmured, ¡°This¡­ This is the art of refining soldiers!¡± She had once seen records of this secret technique in the Sect¡¯s passed down texts. This was a Secret Technique that directly engraved alchemy runes onto a person¡¯s body. The principle was similar to alchemy, hence the name True Armored Soldier Art. But texts also recorded that the conditions required for refining soldiers were extremely complex, the preliminary preparations alone would take a long time, and while carving the runes, the person wielding the pen had to be entirely focused, without any slightest distraction. Because if there was even a tiny error in the alchemy runes, all efforts would be in vain. Even so, success was not guaranteed in the end. Often, it still depended on luck. And now, Xue An was simultaneously engraving runes for several hundred Hua Clan warriors. This was simply like a fantasy, unbelievable. But only Xue An understood that what he was using was not the soldier refining technique of this place but from the lost secrets of that realm. And it was also because of the immense boost of Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense that he could refine for so many people at the same time! At this time, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°The real pain is about to begin, endure it, and you will become strong!¡± What? The real pain hasn¡¯t come yet? Then what is this now? Xiao Shui and the others were bewildered. Xue An carved down the last rune. Boom! The radiance, as if ignited, began to wildly surge into the runes on Xiao Shui and the others¡¯ bodies. Pain! It was as if their souls were being torn apart! These Hua Clan warriors finally could not hold back and let out pained moans. Xue An quietly watched. This hurdle, no one else could help them with; they had to make it through on their own. The first to complete the transformation was Xiao Shui! He trembled all over, the runes on his body already filled with the brilliance. He let out a painful howl to the sky, and around him emerged black lines that quickly filled in to become solid figures. In an instant. Xiao Shui was covered by a suit of black armor that radiated a terrifying presence. And it wasn¡¯t over yet. Clang! With a crisp metallic sound, two massive steel wings emerged behind Xiao Shui. In conjunction with the black armor enveloping his body, he appeared incredibly mysterious and powerful. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the same time, all the Hua Clan warriors began to transform in unison. Amidst howls of pain. In the blink of an eye, they were all clad in black armor, wings unfurled. This¡­ was the Alchemy Secret of the ancients. The True Armored Soldier Art! Chapter 616 - Chapter 616: Chapter 616: Neither Men Nor Women, Never Surrender (4th Update) Chapter 616: Chapter 616: Neither Men Nor Women, Never Surrender (4th Update) Gong Wunian suddenly felt as though her heart had been emptied. Yet she dared not disobey her master¡¯s words and could only bow her head in silence. The Lady of Shining Starlight turned her head to glance at her, sighing softly to herself. She knew from the very beginning that Gong Wunian would react this way. Because she understood too well the competitive spirit of Gong Wunian. Such a blow would be far too heavy for her. It was practically destroying all that she had built in the first half of her life. This filled the Lady of Shining Starlight with sympathy, but remembering the Divine Child, she too remained silent. At that moment, the Ziwei Divine Child spoke indifferently, ¡°When does the Grand Assembly of Thousands begin?¡± ¡°To the Divine Child, it will start in half a month.¡± ¡°Good! Prepare for it, I will attend in person.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Ziwei Divine Child slowly ascended the grand observatory platform and said indifferently, ¡°Moreover, has there been any strangeness in this world lately?¡± ¡°That¡­ there shouldn¡¯t be,¡± Fan Dingtian replied, turning to Gong Wunian. Because currently, Gong Wunian was responsible for many of the specific affairs of the Mountain Sea Sect. Gong Wunian was just about to take out the Jade Slip. But the Divine Child, sitting on the spacious chair of the observatory, gestured with a hook of his finger, ¡°Come here, serve me!¡± Gong Wunian trembled all over, gazing in shock at the Ziwei Divine Child. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± asked the Ziwei Divine Child indifferently. Seeing Gong Wunian¡¯s confused expression, Fan Dingtian quickly urged, ¡°Wunian, the Divine Child is summoning you to come forward!¡± Gong Wunian snapped out of her haze, then bowed her head and, trembling, stood up to walk toward the observatory. Fan Dingtian showed a relieved expression. However, including the Ziwei Divine Child, no one noticed Gong Wunian¡¯s hand tightly clutching the Jade Slip inside her sleeve, abruptly breaking it in half with force. Everything recorded upon it naturally vanished as well. She then took a deep breath, lifted her head, and slowly approached the Ziwei Divine Child, who wore a slight, mischievous smile. Fan Dingtian and the various peak masters slowly receded, quietly disappearing into the darkness. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the land of the Central Province, its vastness unknown across tens of thousands of miles, countless races lived within it, and the number of Cultivators and nations were as numerous as the stars. But on the very edge of Central Province, bordering the mountain ranges of the Demon Race, lay a barren land where a very ancient yet disaster-prone kingdom existed. Ancient Hua Country. At this moment. Within the dilapidated capital of Ancient Hua Country, a funeral banquet was being held in the exceedingly humble Imperial Palace banquet hall. Unlike other banquets filled with laughter and jovial talk, the banquet hall at this moment was utterly silent, all faces filled with grief and solemnity. Seated at the primary seat was a gaunt-faced, middle-aged man with bloodshot eyes and a weary expression. He was the Emperor of Ancient Hua Country, Hua Fu! It should be said that every Emperor of Ancient Hua Country bore this name. The tradition had reached him through over four hundred generations. At the moment, Hua Fu stared blankly at the three young men standing before him, his heart filled with a mix of indescribable sentiments. ¡°Three brave youths, the journey you embark upon is one of extreme peril, with a likelihood of nine deaths to one life. Have you¡­ truly considered this?¡± The three men looked at each other, and then the most beautiful youth at the forefront, whose appearance resembled that of a girl, bowed and said, ¡°Your Majesty, we have indeed considered it! Even if there were no hope of survival at all, we would not allow the noble Hua Clan to be slighted by the other races!¡± His words made many of the old officials in the room secretly wipe their eyes. It had been too long. So much so, that many could not even recall how many times it had been. It was always in this banquet hall, the same funeral banquet, the same words spoken. The difference is that the speaker had never returned. Nevertheless, no one ever backed down. Looking at the three spirited young warriors, Hua Fu¡¯s heart ached excruciatingly. Years of continuous warfare, the oppression by various tribes. It was already a miracle that Ancient Hua Country had survived this long. But now, they had reached a point where there was a break in succession. Initially, renowned middle-aged patriots participated in the Great Assembly of a Thousand Tribes. Gradually, it came to be young people, and finally, almost all were youths. And now, there were even fewer youths eligible to attend the Great Assembly of a Thousand Tribes. ¡°You¡¯an, do you¡­ really want to go?¡± Hua Fu asked, his voice trembling. The leader among the youths fell silent for a moment, tears glistening in his eyes; yet he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Father Emperor, if I do not go, then our mighty Ancient Hua Country will indeed be stricken off from among the tribes!¡± ¡°But¡­ after all, you are a girl!¡± Hua Fu finally spoke these words. In this moment, he was no longer the Emperor of Ancient Hua Country, but a regular father. Hua You¡¯an shook her head, ¡°In the face of fate, our Hua Clan does not differentiate between men and women; we will never submit to it!¡± These words set off a tempest of applause in the banquet hall. Some elder ministers wept loudly, toasting and choking out, ¡°Magnificent, the children of our Hua Clan!¡± But for many more, there was a silent choke of speechlessness. An elder minister then said with a bitter smile, ¡°But just the other day, Werewolve¡¯s Nation sent a diplomatic letter claiming that if we cannot provide a satisfactory explanation for the deaths of their soldiers from the recent incident, they will not allow the Hua Clan to pass through their territory!¡± Many showed somber looks upon hearing these words. This was something everyone knew. If it were any other nation it might be negotiable, but Werewolve¡¯s Nation lay on the critical path to the Great Assembly of a Thousand Tribes for Ancient Hua Country. If they did not permit passage, what were they to do? At that moment, someone slammed the table in anger, declaring, ¡°Those bastards, their soldiers have repeatedly provoked our Ancient Hua Country, committing all manner of rape and plunder. We have exercised restraint time and again, but they have only grown more insolent. In the end, driven beyond endurance, we annihilated them all. Now they have the audacity to demand an explanation!¡± Anger was evident in many faces. But what could that do? Ancient Hua Country was like a Giant Dragon cornered, now utterly unable to contend with Werewolve¡¯s Nation. At this juncture, a soldier in armor walked in carrying a wooden box. Coming near, the armored soldier kneeled, lifting the wooden box above his head, ¡°Your Majesty, the Left Cavalry General¡­ has taken his own life!¡± What! At these words, everyone abruptly stood up. Hua Fu turned deathly pale, demanding in shock and anger, ¡°What has happened?¡± The armored soldier slowly opened the wooden box, revealing that it unmistakably contained the head of the Left Cavalry General. He then spoke calmly, ¡°The General said, this¡­ is our explanation for Werewolve¡¯s Nation!¡± Hua Fu collapsed in his seat, his expression vacant as he waved his hand. An attendant stepped forward to take the wooden box. But before anyone could react, the armored soldier drew his sword without hesitation and committed suicide then and there. The corpse fell to the ground. The banquet hall was engulfed in dreadful silence. After a while, soft sobs began to emerge. Because they all understood that this armored soldier had come thousands of miles just to fulfill his commander¡¯s final request. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now that his mission was complete, he too followed the valiant spirit of the Left Cavalry General into death. Hua Fu¡¯s tears cascaded down, yet his face showed a determined resolve, and he raised his cup. ¡°Today, what they have inflicted upon our Hua Clan, we will etch into our memories! The Hua Clan will never bow down!¡± ¡°Yes! The Hua Clan will never bow down!¡± Everyone in the banquet hall roared in unison, the brilliant glow in their eyes akin to their ancestors who had fought the world thousands of years before. Chapter 617 - Chapter 617: Chapter 617: A Thousand Clans Rise, Beneath Luofu City (First Update) Chapter 617: Chapter 617: A Thousand Clans Rise, Beneath Luofu City (First Update) If you ask where in the chaotic land of Central Province lies a sanctuary that remains detached from worldly affairs yet transcends the material world, it must undoubtedly be Luofu City. And if you inquire where in Central Province the political situation is the most intricate and the power structures most entangled, that too would definitely be none other than Luofu City. All because this place borders the venue of the Thousand Tribes Conference, the Heavenly Dao Yuan. When exactly the Heavenly Dao Yuan came into existence is beyond verification now. It is shrouded in mist throughout the year, impervious to any powerful being, revealing a path only when the Thousand Tribes Conference is to be held. As for what lies within, the scenarios differ with every conference. There are plains, deserts, islands, and even dense forests. To enter and survive until the end is to be the victor. The rule is that simple. So simple it borders on cruel. And because Luofu City enjoys a unique geographic advantage, it becomes an arena for various forces to clash whenever the Thousand Tribes Conference takes place. Some have said, the Thousand Tribes Conference begins the moment you set foot in Luofu City. To this, Shan Ruoling of the Garan Sect was rather indifferent. Instead, she looked around curiously at the pedestrians on the streets. Because among these pedestrians were all kinds of races, making it very lively. After watching a Peacock Demon with a long tail pass by, Shan Ruoling said excitedly, ¡°Master, this place is so much fun!¡± Wan Chengyi smiled wryly, finding it amusing that she described Luofu City as ¡®fun¡¯. It seemed that sometimes ignorance could indeed lead to greater joy. For example, Wan Chengyi saw very clearly that the pretty tail dragged by the Peacock Demon was actually a top-tier lethal weapon, having absolutely nothing to do with fun. ¡°All right, don¡¯t stare at others. It¡¯s taboo,¡± Wan Chengyi cautioned. Shan Ruoling responded with an ¡°Oh,¡± but her enthusiasm to look around remained unabated. Due to the impending Thousand Tribes Conference, the once-peaceful Luofu City had become noisy and bustling again. The myriad businesses along the roads had all opened their doors, their shrewdness adding a bustling atmosphere to the originally somber mood. And these businesses offered everything under the sun, broadening Shan Ruoling¡¯s horizons. Just as she was engrossed in the liveliness, a commotion arose outside the city gate, then a group of dusty monks walked in. These monks had a solemn aura, and despite walking with their heads down, the glint of gold in their eyes was discernible. Wan Chengyi¡¯s heart grew solemn. They were from the nation of a thousand Buddhas. Moreover, the lowest cultivation level among these monks was at the Loose Immortal Peak. It seemed they had come with formidable momentum. Just as he thought this, he saw another group of monks arriving. Different from the monks in splendid attire that preceded them, this group appeared in tattered robes, many with tears in their garments. Yet, when Wan Chengyi saw these unremarkable-looking monks, he shuddered, a grave expression crossing his face. For their presence was far more formidable than the ones before. It seemed as though they felt Wan Chengyi¡¯s gaze; a gaunt monk walking in the center slowly raised his head. Upon meeting the monk¡¯s eyes, Wan Chengyi felt as if struck by lightning. The swastika Buddhist Seal within those eyes invoked a sense of involuntary reverence in Wan Chengyi. Although the cold sensation was dispersed by Wan Chengyi in an instant, it truly sent a chill through his heart. To think that even someone like him, a Golden Immortal, could be affected by this old monk, just how profound must the monk¡¯s Buddhist cultivation be? Yet the monk merely glanced at Wan Chengyi, let out a faint smile, and then turned his head to look at Shan Ruoling, who had a puzzled expression on her face. As he gazed at Shan Ruoling, the golden light in the monk¡¯s eyes grew increasingly intense, and behind his head, a Golden Wheel faintly appeared, eliciting a wave of shocked gasps from the surrounding crowd. He then heard the monk speak softly, ¡°This girl is no ordinary mortal, but a Reincarnation Holy Maiden who has returned with a wish. She shares an incredibly deep connection with my Buddhist teachings and should become my disciple, accepting me as her master.¡± Upon hearing this, Wan Chengyi was slightly taken aback and was about to speak. Shan Ruoling¡¯s expression gradually turned grim. Although her curiosity flowered like that of a child when she encountered novel things, in reality, having traveled with her master through various provinces, she had already gained a deep understanding of the ways of the world. Hence, when she heard the old monk¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but feel angry, her elegant eyebrows standing on end. ¡°Hey, I already have a master, so there¡¯s no need for your babbling! I definitely won¡¯t join your sect and accept you as my master,¡± she retorted. Listening to Shan Ruoling¡¯s words, the old monk did not get angry. Instead, he simply smiled faintly and then turned his head to look at Wan Chengyi. ¡°Benefactor, you possess the power of the four symbols and should be a Great Protector of my faith. You, too, ought to join my sect,¡± he said. Compared to his disciple, Wan Chengyi was much more composed. Hearing this, he responded with a light smile, ¡°Wan Chengyi, the Great Protector of the Garan Sect, has seen the venerable master!¡± The old monk stared at Wan Chengyi, and after a long while, he shook his head, ¡°Benefactor, I speak no false words; you truly should be a protector of my faith!¡± Wan Chengyi¡¯s expression gradually darkened as he stared at the old monk and replied with a detached tone, ¡°We can discuss this matter later. But may I know how the master is addressed?¡± ¡°Our teacher is none other than the Venerable Ku Chan from the Nation of Ten Thousand Buddhas!¡± a few silent monks said in unison. Their voices were mechanical and stiff, causing those who heard them much discomfort. ¡°Oh? Then why didn¡¯t the master of true words from the Nation of Ten Thousand Buddhas come?¡± ¡°True words are heretical and deviant, and have already been defeated by our teacher!¡± they replied. Hearing this statement, Wan Chengyi was shocked. He had crossed paths with the master of true words and knew that monk to be extremely formidable. He had not anticipated that he would be defeated by this Venerable Ku Chan. But who was this Venerable Ku Chan? He had never heard of this name in the Nation of Ten Thousand Buddhas before? Wan Chengyi¡¯s mind was filled with doubts. With a trace of compassion, Ku Chan smiled, ¡°Both of you, one a reincarnated Reincarnation Holy Maiden and the other who should be a protector of our faith. This is predestined by fate; you cannot escape it.¡± Upon hearing these words, even Wan Chengyi, usually even-tempered, couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold snort, ¡°As cultivators, you actually believe in destiny? Oh right, your Buddhist teachings do advocate this concept, but unfortunately, we do not believe.¡± Venerable Ku Chan looked at Wan Chengyi, who had an expression cold as frost. Without rebutting, he merely smiled and then lowered his head to continue walking forward. As he took steps forward, the group of monks who had clustered around him also began to step forward. Watching the retreating figures of these monks, Wan Chengyi¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. He felt there was something odd about their steps, but couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it. At that moment, Shan Ruoling exclaimed, ¡°Master, look at the footsteps of these monks. They seem to be stepping exactly in the footprints of the person in front, without the slightest deviation.¡± Wan Chengyi looked. Indeed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the foremost monk lifted his foot, the one behind would step into his footprint with unerring accuracy, and so did the monks following him. This cycle created an eerily peculiar rhythm in their movement. But no matter how they walked, these monks still seemed to converge subtly around Venerable Ku Chan. The sight sent shivers down Wan Chengyi¡¯s spine. Unless they were soulless walking corpses, how could people manage every step with such precision? Chapter 620 - Chapter 620: Chapter 620: City Lords Night Feast, No Regrets Though Dead (2nd Update) Chapter 620: Chapter 620: City Lord¡¯s Night Feast, No Regrets Though Dead (2nd Update) Chen Zhong had left, and he still hadn¡¯t returned by the afternoon of the next day. Inside the inn, two young nobles started to become somewhat anxious. ¡°Your Highness, why hasn¡¯t Uncle Zhong come back yet? Has there been any change in the situation?¡± The young noble who spoke was visibly eager and also happened to be the youngest of the three. Because of inherent divine power, he had been specially chosen for this task. Hua You¡¯an shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if Uncle Zhong said he can do it, then he definitely can. Let¡¯s just wait a little longer.¡± The slightly older youth then said, ¡°Song Ah, Your Highness is right. Uncle Zhong has been operating alone in Luofu City for decades; he must have his extraordinary methods. Don¡¯t be too anxious.¡± Song Ah pouted, ¡°Jia Ning, don¡¯t lecture me, who was it that was so anxious they couldn¡¯t even eat their meal just now?¡± Jia Ning gave an embarrassed smile before retorting, ¡°Do you think everyone is like you, eating non-stop like a bottomless pit?¡± Due to Song Ah¡¯s inherent divine power, his appetite was also astonishingly huge. ¡°That¡¯s still better than you. Not convinced? Let¡¯s step outside and wrestle to settle this.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you suggest a comparison of archery with me?¡± Archery was what Jia Ning excelled in, his skill could be described as extraordinary and sublime, even restraining some cultivators, and for this, he had been selected. ¡°Am I a fool to compete in archery with you?¡± ¡°Am I a fool to wrestle with you?¡± The two began to bicker with each other. Hua You¡¯an watched them with a smile. Since they were all young nobles of similar ages and had spent some time together, they had long become good friends. Moreover, Hua You¡¯an knew that their bickering was also a way to ease the tense atmosphere. In fact, wasn¡¯t Hua You¡¯an doing the same? Even though she had just spoken about trusting Uncle Zhong. But she was well aware that the world of cultivators was extremely cruel. If you are powerful, then anything you do is deemed right. But if you are weak, then even breathing can be considered wrong. And the difficulty of obtaining an invitation to the banquet with the strength of the Hua Clan could only be imagined. As the three of them anxiously waited in the inn. In a side room of the Luofu City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Chen Zhong was nodding and bowing as he spoke to a fat-earred steward. ¡°Steward Geng, please do me a favor and get an invitation for the Hua Clan. This is just a small token of appreciation, please don¡¯t take it as anything more than a gesture. Use it to buy yourself some tea!¡± With that, Chen Zhong handed over a few banknotes. The steward Geng glanced at the crumpled banknotes in Chen Zhong¡¯s hand, snorted coldly, and then spoke in a mocking tone. ¡°Chen Zhong ah, it¡¯s been over a decade since I¡¯ve known you, I always thought you were nothing but a sycophantic old dog, good only for flattering and fawning. Who would have thought you¡¯d dare to stand up for the Hua Clan? What? You feel ashamed that your own clan didn¡¯t get an invitation and you¡¯ve lost face?¡± Chen Zhong did not dare to respond; he just kept smiling obsequiously. Geng Jin sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb with me. I¡¯m puzzled. What exactly is your Hua Clan aiming for? At the last assembly of a thousand clans, the representative you sent couldn¡¯t even enter the Heavenly Dao origin and was played to death at the banquet. And now, you¡¯ve sent someone again? And you even want to attend the banquet?¡± ¡°Let me tell you, the City Lord deliberately didn¡¯t send you an invitation because he thinks your Hua Clan is too weak and, at the same time, to protect you. So you¡¯d better go back!¡± After saying this, the great steward of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, Geng Jin, picked up his teacup, clearly trying to send Chen Zhong away. Chen Zhong didn¡¯t leave, but took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, ¡°Steward Geng, our Hua Clan seeks nothing but to prove that we still exist in this world! If you could kindly allow us to attend the feast, our Hua Clan will never forget your kindness.¡± ¡°Never forget my kindness? Hah, what makes you think you mere mortals deserve such consideration? Let me tell you the truth; if it weren¡¯t for the face of the few protectors you brought, I wouldn¡¯t even bother meeting you,¡± Geng Jin snorted coldly, then stood up to leave. At that moment, Chen Zhong suddenly knelt on the ground with a thud, ¡°Steward Geng, I beg you to help!¡± With that, he began to kowtow thumpingly on the ground. Geng Jin saw this but didn¡¯t even blink an eye, instead, he sneered with a somewhat venomous tone, ¡°I¡¯ve seen plenty of kowtowing, Chen Zhong. I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re famously good-natured. So, how about this¨Cif you kneel down now and bark like a dog, I¡¯ll consider figuring out a way for your Hua Clan. What do you say?¡± Chen Zhong was slightly startled, looking at Geng Jin. ¡°What? Not willing? Then I can¡¯t help you!¡± said Geng Jin, stepping to leave. ¡°Steward, please wait!¡± Chen Zhong said softly, lowering his head. Geng Jin stopped in his tracks, ¡°What? You¡¯ve changed your mind?¡± Chen Zhong¡¯s face was somewhat pale, yet he smiled with utmost sincerity. ¡°Of course, I am willing. I was just wondering how to bark like a dog!¡± With that said, he started barking ¡®woof woof woof¡¯. Watching the old man with white hair kneel on the ground barking like a dog, Geng Jin couldn¡¯t help laughing out loud, then he patted Chen Zhong on the head. ¡°You¡¯re sensible enough. Well, I¡¯ll help you out. But let¡¯s get one thing straight; if any of your Hua Clan die, don¡¯t blame me!¡± Chen Zhong nodded vigorously, ¡°You can rest assured, Steward, if anyone from our Hua Clan dies, it will have absolutely nothing to do with you.¡± Geng Jin chuckled heh-heh and muttered under his breath. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand you Hua Clan people. Are you all mad?¡± With that, he left. When only Chen Zhong remained in the ear room, he slowly lowered his head, his eyes flashing with humiliation. But after a moment, the light faded, and he relaxed again, then got up from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and returned to the inn. ¡°Uncle Zhong, how did it go?¡± Song Ah asked eagerly. Chen Zhong smiled and nodded, ¡°When Chen Zhong takes action, all parties naturally show some respect. It¡¯s all arranged¨Cwe can go to the banquet this evening!¡± ¡°Really! That¡¯s great!¡± Song Ah said excitedly, dragging Jia Ning down to get ready. Watching the vigorous backs of the two, Chen Zhong, who didn¡¯t even feel sad about having barked like a dog, suddenly felt a hollow feeling in his heart. Geng Jin¡¯s words still echoed in his ears. The tragic scene from the last Grand Gathering of Thousands Clans also emerged in Chen Zhong¡¯s mind. It was three young lads of similar age, also eagerly attending the banquet, but what was carried back was a lump of flesh blended together. He just didn¡¯t know if this time the outcome would be any different. Hua You¡¯an, with her keen wisdom, saw Chen Zhong¡¯s expression and naturally knew what he was worried about. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Uncle Zhong, don¡¯t be sad. The three of us were prepared for everything when we decided to come to the Grand Gathering of Thousands Clans. If¡­¡± Hua You¡¯an paused for a moment. ¡°If we really don¡¯t return, please remember to pass a message to my father, tell him I did not shame him!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chen Zhong fell silent for a while. There were no tears. Because in this world, even tears do not belong to the weak. Geng Jin didn¡¯t break his word; at the hour of lantern lighting, a messenger delivered an invitation. Already fully prepared, Hua You¡¯an and the others took the invitation, stood up, and headed towards the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Chapter 621 - Chapter 621: Chapter 621: The Feast Begins, Brilliant Lights (1st Update) Chapter 621: Chapter 621: The Feast Begins, Brilliant Lights (1st Update) Mountain Sea Sect¡¯s detached courtyard. Gong Wunian served the Ziwei Divine Child to dress with a wooden expression. The once powerful head sister of the Mountain Sea Sect, who had held great authority, had now completely fallen into servitude as a concubine. The Ziwei Divine Child, looking at himself in the bronze mirror with his tall crown and wide belt, his sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes, couldn¡¯t help but nod in satisfaction. Then, without turning his head, he said, ¡°Serving me, you seem to be rather unwilling?¡± Upon hearing this, Gong Wunian¡¯s body slightly shivered, and then she bowed her head and spoke softly, ¡°Wunian dares not.¡± ¡°The thing women should learn most is to submit to the powerful, not to flaunt their little cleverness, which only makes them appear foolish. Do you understand?¡± the Ziwei Divine Child said indifferently. Gong Wunian, bowing her head, her complexion slightly pale, whispered in response, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°I am fairly satisfied with you. As long as you serve me well, or give birth to my offspring, I might even consider taking you back to the Starry Realm and making you a high and mighty Divine Consort!¡± Having said that, the Ziwei Divine Child then turned around to look at Gong Wunian. Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t see a trace of excitement on Gong Wunian¡¯s face. This, without a doubt, infuriated him. Powerful star power instantly bound Gong Wunian tightly and suspended her in midair. ¡°Despicable woman, it is your honor to serve such a powerful deity as myself. What right do you have to put on airs?¡± As the Ziwei Divine Child spoke, ropes made of star power suddenly tightened, and a clicking sound emerged from Gong Wunian¡¯s body. Those were the sounds of bones groaning under intense pressure, revealing their burden. Pain surfaced on Gong Wunian¡¯s face, yet she still did not cry out for mercy. The originally dignified face of the Ziwei Divine Child became twisted with ferocity. Just then, the respectful voice of Fan Dingtian came from outside. ¡°Divine Child, the carriage is ready. Shall we depart now?¡± Hearing this, the Ziwei Divine Child¡¯s expression immediately returned to normal, and the star power vanished. Gong Wunian fell from midair onto the ground. Afterwards, the Ziwei Divine Child said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s leave now.¡± Having spoken, he turned and left the room. Supporting herself on the ground with her hand, Gong Wunian¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, and beneath her wide robes, her once delicate body was riddled with hideous scars. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Luofu City. In a luxurious inn. Leng Junxie stood by the window, fiddling with a piece of pitch-black ancient jade, looking up at the streaks of light sweeping across the night sky. After a while, he withdrew his gaze and a cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡°The Shura Tribe, the Buddha¡¯s Land, and all the major Sects have all arrived; it sure is lively!¡± As he said this, he gently caressed the ancient jade in his hand, ¡°I can feel it, you are thirsting for slaughter. Don¡¯t worry; the Demon Race shall ultimately reign supreme.¡± As if responding to his words, a faint roar from the Demon Race echoed from within the ancient jade. Leng Junxie chuckled lowly, his body gradually transforming into a mist of darkness, disappearing into the night. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Scenes like this were unfolding everywhere. Yet discerning individuals had noticed something peculiar about this Grand Assembly of the Thousand Races; an important participant seemed to be missing. Indeed, the Demon Race. Up until now, not a single demon from the Demon Mountains had been seen. Could it be that the Demon Race had decided not to attend this Grand Assembly? This speculation excited many people. If the Demon Race truly does not attend this grand assembly of a thousand clans, then correspondingly, the other races and Sects will have a slightly greater chance of victory. After all, the strength of the Demon Race is still very formidable. With this thought in mind, the clans convened at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, commencing the feast. Today, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was brightly lit and bustling with activity. Individuals from the great Sects were all arranged to be hosted in the inner hall. Meanwhile, some of the smaller Sects simply set up banquet tables in the courtyard. Owing to the multitude of guests, the vast City Lord¡¯s Mansion was packed to the brim. When Hua You¡¯an, with Jia Ning and Song A in tow, arrived at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, the street in front was already clogged with various carriages. Of course, there were even more Cultivators who flew directly to the location. Just standing on the street, one could see countless streaks of light continuously falling into the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, drawing gasps of amazement from the crowd of onlookers. Hua You¡¯an dismounted from his carriage halfway down the street and walked to the front gate, then straightened his attire and strode inside with his head held high. ¡°Hold on, what are you doing?¡± a shrill voice sounded, followed by a flamboyantly dressed gatekeeper that stopped the three of them. ¡°We are here to attend the banquet! Here is the invitation!¡± Hua You¡¯an uttered as he pulled out the gold-trimmed invitation and handed it to the gatekeeper. The gatekeeper looked it over and his expression suddenly became very odd. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s the Hua Clan¡­¡± When he mentioned the Hua Clan, the gatekeeper¡¯s voice was intentionally elongated. Before Hua You¡¯an could speak, Song A could no longer hold back and came up, saying in a cold tone, ¡°What about the Hua Clan? We have an invitation, and with so many people here, what¡¯s the meaning of singling us out?¡± The gatekeeper dismissively curled his lip and tossed the invitation back, then said in an arrogant tone. ¡°I can check whoever I want, is it any of your business?¡± By this time, a crowd had gathered around to watch the excitement; upon seeing Hua You¡¯an and his companions¡¯ black hair and eyes, they all began to whisper among themselves. ¡°It¡¯s the Hua Clan!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, they actually dared to come!¡± The murmurs made Hua You¡¯an feel as though there were thorns at his back, but he still repressed his anger and stopped Song A, who was about to erupt in rage. ¡°Since there¡¯s no problem, may we enter now?¡± ¡°Sure, please, go ahead!¡± said the gatekeeper in a sardonic tone. Just then, two streaks of golden light flew over, landing on the ground; it was Wan Chengyi and his disciple Shan Ruoling from the Garan Sect. Upon seeing these two, the gatekeeper, who was originally haughty, immediately switched to a sycophantic smile. ¡°It turns out to be the Garan Sect¡¯s Protector, please come inside!¡± To be a gatekeeper here, the first requirement was to possess an extremely sharp eye, able to discern a person¡¯s lineage and Sect through various details. In this regard, the gatekeeper did quite well. Wan Chengyi nodded slightly. Meanwhile, Hua You¡¯an, still leading the angry Song A and Jia Ning, proceeded inside. ¡°Hey, where do you think you¡¯re going? Is that place for you? People from the Hua Clan should go to the side hall. Really lacks tact!¡± The gatekeeper turned and saw Hua You¡¯an preparing to enter the great hall, and at once reverted to a sharp and snide demeanor, shouting. Even Hua You¡¯an could no longer hold back, and shouted angrily, ¡°Are you deliberately targeting people from the Hua Clan?¡± ¡°So what if I am?¡± The gatekeeper showed no sign of fear, ready to continue his diatribe. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was then that Wan Chengyi suddenly spoke, ¡°Does a gatekeeper dare to be so insolent?¡± The moment he spoke, the gatekeeper¡¯s complexion turned pale, ¡°Protector, this¡­¡± Wan Chengyi said indifferently, ¡°Scram!¡± Naturally, the gatekeeper dared not show any displeasure toward Wan Chengyi; upon hearing the command, he immediately scurried away. Afterward, Wan Chengyi stepped forward slightly, and with a small smile, said, ¡°So you all are the representatives from the Hua Clan attending the grand assembly of a thousand clans?¡± Chapter 622 - Chapter 622: Chapter 622: Shiva Demon Gate, Song AYing Goes to Battle (Second Update) Chapter 622: Chapter 622: Shiva Demon Gate, Song AYing Goes to Battle (Second Update) Hua You¡¯an looked at the middle-aged man who had stood up for him and was momentarily stunned, then clasped his hands and said, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°That¡¯s perfect. I am Wan Chengyi, the protector of the Garan Sect, and this is my disciple, Shan Ruoling. If the three of you don¡¯t mind, you may accompany me inside, how about it?¡± Hua You¡¯an and his two companions, Song Ajia Ning, exchanged a glance and then nodded. ¡°In that case, we thank you very much!¡± Wan Chengyi smiled sincerely, ¡°No need for such formalities, please, after you!¡± Saying so, he proceeded to walk inside with the three companions. Shan Ruoling didn¡¯t understand why her master was treating these three members of the Hua Clan with such importance. Her master hadn¡¯t done this before, had he? The Garan Sect was also considered a major faction in Central Province, so they were arranged to be inside the main hall. After he led Hua You¡¯an and the other two inside, the place was already filled with distinguished guests. When they saw Wan Chengyi and his disciple, all those who were on good terms with them stood up to greet them. But there were also many who looked on coldly, with disdain in their eyes. Yet when this group of sect cultivators saw the three people following behind Wan Chengyi, they were all taken aback. ¡°Is¡­ is that the Hua Clan?¡± a cultivator whispered. Then a cultivator, unable to suppress his feelings, stood up and said coldly, ¡°Protector Wan, what¡¯s the meaning of bringing these members of the Hua Clan here?¡± ¡°What about it?¡± Wan Chengyi asked indifferently. ¡°Heh, this is the main hall. How are these members of the Hua Clan qualified to appear here?¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you. These people from the Hua Clan are my friends. I brought them here. Do you have a problem with that?¡± Wan Chengyi said sternly. His words made many exchange looks of confusion, and then some started to sneer. ¡°Friends? Since when do people from the Garan Sect start making friends with this bunch from the Hua Clan?¡± Wan Chengyi looked up, his face sank. Because the person speaking was none other than the sworn enemy of the Garan Sect, Po Shan from the Shiva Demon Sect. This man was a top-notch expert from the Shiva Demon Sect, his cultivation level had already reached the Golden Immortal Peak, a notch above Wan Chengyi¡¯s. There was a serious conflict in religious doctrine between the Shiva Demon Sect and the Garan Sect, so they had long regarded each other as mortal enemies. He hadn¡¯t expected him to be here. Wan Chengyi took a deep breath, ¡°Po Shan, does the Garan Sect need to notify you about the friends it keeps?¡± ¡°Of course not, but everyone in this main hall is a cultivator from a sect. You brought a group of Hua Clan members with no cultivation level at all, isn¡¯t that breaking the rules?¡± Po Shan¡¯s gaze lingered on Shan Ruoling before greedily fixing on Hua You¡¯an. Wan Chengyi wanted to say something, but Po Shan already sneered, ¡°Tsk tsk, I didn¡¯t expect there to be such beautiful women in the Hua Clan, even attending the Thousand Clans Conference in men¡¯s clothing. What, has the Hua Clan run out of men?¡± This comment drew a burst of laughter from the crowd. Hua You¡¯an¡¯s expression suddenly turned extremely ugly. Jia Ning and Song Ajia Ning were even more enraged, their eyes shooting flames. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? Hehe, without seeing you, I wouldn¡¯t have even remembered. At the last Thousand Clans Conference, those weaklings from the Hua Clan you sent were too frail. I just played with them a little, and they ended up a mass of flesh and blood, heh heh, I wonder how long you¡¯ll last this time?¡± Upon hearing Po Shan¡¯s words, Hua You¡¯an¡¯s complexion turned pale, and he said coldly, ¡°Did the people from the Hua Clan die at your hands during the last Thousand Clans Conference?¡± Po Shan laughed nonchalantly, ¡°Yes! Didn¡¯t I say so? Just a casual play resulted in their deaths. Tsk tsk, truly a bunch of frail youngsters.¡± As Po Shan¡¯s greedy gaze fixed on Hua You¡¯an, he said, ¡°However, this time, if you¡¯re willing to accompany me, I can be magnanimous and spare your Hua Clan¡¯s people for now. How about that?¡± At this time, Wan Chengyi¡¯s expression had become dark and terrible as he said coldly, ¡°Po Shan, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Wan Chengyi, cut the crap. If you¡¯re not convinced, let¡¯s have a fight right now. If you lose, your pretty little disciple here can keep me company once. What do you say?¡± Upon hearing this, Wan Chengyi was fuming with anger. But he was still very clear-headed. Po Shan¡¯s cultivation level had always suppressed his own; if he fell for this provocation and started a fight now, he would definitely be at a great disadvantage. A minor defeat was one thing, but if it delayed his entry into the Heavenly Dao¡¯s origin, then it would be the end for the Garan Sect. So his expression changed, and for a moment, he actually fell silent. Po Shan laughed even more arrogantly and then turned his gaze to Hua You¡¯an, saying, ¡°What about it, lady? Have you made up your mind? My patience is very limited.¡± A firm resolve began to appear on Hua You¡¯an¡¯s face; she was about to say something. But Song Ajia Ning, standing beside her, stepped forward and smiled at Jia Ning and Hua You¡¯an, saying, ¡°Your Highness, Elder Jia, this brat is too arrogant. Allow me to fight him!¡± No sooner had he spoken than he stepped forward without waiting for a response, stood in the middle of the arena, and gestured provocatively to Po Shan across from him. ¡°Brat, don¡¯t think you¡¯re so great just because you¡¯re a cultivator. I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson today!¡± Upon hearing this, Po Shan and all the cultivators in the room were stunned, then burst into laughter. Po Shan¡¯s laughter was the most exaggerated. ¡°A mere mortal dares to challenge me?¡± Song Ajia Ning didn¡¯t laugh; he just quietly watched Po Shan. After a moment of laughter, Po Shan gradually stopped smiling and then licked his lips with a ferocious expression. ¡°Fine, since you¡¯re courting death, I¡¯ll oblige!¡± As he spoke, Po Shan suddenly rushed towards Song Ajia Ning and threw a punch straight at Song Ajia Ning¡¯s chest. Po Shan was confident that if this punch hit, the young man would surely be pulverized. But unexpectedly, Song Ajia Ning took a deep breath, let out a loud shout, ¡°Get lost!¡± With that, he too threw a punch. Crack. After a crisp sound, Song Ajia Ning¡¯s arm burst open, and his whole body staggered backward more than a dozen steps before barely managing to stand still. Po Shan only swayed slightly. But that slight sway made his complexion turn extremely ugly. For he was a Golden Immortal Practitioner, yet not only did his punch fail to crush this Hua Clan youth with not a trace of cultivation, but he was also shaken by the counterattack. For him, this was an unimaginable humiliation. Meanwhile, Hua You¡¯an and Jia Ning cried out in unison. ¡°Song Ajia Ning!¡± After steadying himself, Song Ajia Ning turned his head to look at his arm, now revealing bone, and with a cool expression, he grabbed it with his left hand and then yanked hard. Crack. His already ruined right arm was torn off by Song Ajia Ning himself. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Blood gushed out once more. Many cultivators felt their skin crawl uncontrollably, swallowing hard. For Song Ajia Ning¡¯s expression was terrifying. It was as if it wasn¡¯t his own arm he had ripped off; the extreme coldness towards himself sent chills down others¡¯ spines. Even Po Shan felt uncomfortable, but he still sneered, ¡°Not bad, you managed to take one of my punches. It seems you are much stronger than those Hua Clan failures of the previous generation!¡± Chapter 624 - Chapter 624: 624 Chapter: Not Convinced? Then Ill Beat You Until You Are! (4th Update) Chapter 624: 624 Chapter: Not Convinced? Then I¡¯ll Beat You Until You Are! (4th Update) The scene was dead silent. The only movement was the dust slowly settling. Is he dead? Many people were beginning to wonder. It was then that a hand suddenly extended from the rubble, followed by Po Shan struggling to climb out. But now, he looked much more miserable. Half of his skull had been blown to pieces, with brain matter mixed with blood trickling down. With such severe injuries, any other cultivator would probably have died long ago. It was only because the Shiva Demon Gate excelled at physical arts and had tempered the body to an extremely tough degree that he was still alive despite such critical wounds. And the cultivators who witnessed this scene all felt a sense of extreme absurdity. From the time this Hua Clan man with no cultivation fluctuation had arrived, in less than the time it took to drink half a cup of tea, he had reduced the domineering Po Shan to this state. It was almost inconceivable. At that moment, black light flickered incessantly on Po Shan¡¯s head, and his wounds were violently writhing, trying to heal. For the first time, a grave expression appeared on Po Shan¡¯s face. ¡°I admit, you are very strong! But don¡¯t forget, I am a Golden Immortal Practitioner!¡± Po Shan said coldly. Hua You¡¯an, who had been closely watching the situation in the hall, felt his heart sink. In the Central Province or anywhere else, being a Golden Immortal signified the pinnacle of combat power. And to become a Golden Immortal naturally meant that the cultivator had great fortune and destiny. Such people were usually very difficult to kill. ¡°Hehe, next I¡¯m going to show you what it means to infuriate a practitioner at the Golden Immortal Peak!¡± Po Shan¡¯s features gradually became fierce, and his body started to swell as though inflated. Soon, he stood seven or eight meters tall. If not for the great height of the hall, his head probably would have touched the ceiling. And the aura emanating from Po Shan grew increasingly fierce and terrifying, his face gradually appearing less and less human. ¡°Berserk! He¡¯s gone berserk!¡± Wan Chengyi cried out in shock. Everyone familiar with the Shiva Demon Gate felt a chill at those words. Originally, the Shiva Gate was inherited from an ancient religion of antiquity, with Shiva being the supreme deity of that faith. But over the thousands of years of its transmission, the Shiva Gate gradually mutated, incorporating many methods from the Demon Race. It eventually came to be known as the Shiva Demon Gate. And of those methods, going berserk was the most terrifying and ultimate one. Once initiated, it meant that the person had completely entered a frenzied state and would not stop until the opponent was killed. Many timid cultivators had already quietly slipped out of the hall. Hua You¡¯an was bandaging Song Abao¡¯s right arm wound while looking restlessly at Xue An¡¯s back. She didn¡¯t know Xue An. But this man, also with black hair and black eyes, gave her a strong sense of security. Moreover, since his arrival, he had repelled Po Shan, indicating that he was an extremely formidable character. It had been too long since the Hua Clan had seen a strong figure emerge, so Xue An¡¯s appearance had uplifted the spirits of Hua You¡¯an and the other two, including Jia Ning. Consequently, they were even more concerned about Xue An¡¯s current situation. Seeing this, Cang Yayun and Liu KekKe were preparing to step forward to help Xue An. Xue An raised his head to look at Po Shan, who now resembled a Demon God, and said indifferently, ¡°So you plant a demonic seed from the beginning of your cultivation, waiting for the moment when you need it to draw it into your soul to boost your battle strength, is that it?¡± Unlike the berserk transformation of others, since Po Shan had Golden Immortal Cultivation Level, he was able to remain conscious during the transformation. So, when he heard these words from Xue An, his face couldn¡¯t help but change drastically. ¡°You¡­ how could you possibly know about the Demon Fetus?¡± It was the most closely guarded secret of the Shiva Demon Sect, accessible only to the highest echelon. Now that Xue An had revealed it with a single statement, he was naturally shocked. Xue An faintly smiled, ¡°The idea isn¡¯t bad! But even if the Demon God were here, he would have to die today!¡± Xue An vanished in an instant and the next moment, he appeared in front of Po Shan. One could only see the divine light flourishing in Xue An¡¯s eyes as his powerful Divine Sense formed a substantial giant silver needle, thrusting straight at Po Shan¡¯s forehead. Po Shan was horrified and tried to dodge. But the Divine Sense silver needle moved too fast, like a dazzling silver light, piercing into Po Shan¡¯s forehead in an instant and then shooting out from the back of his head, followed by a long trail of black demonic qi. Po Shan¡¯s expression instantly became stiff, and then a torrent of demonic qi started to escape from between his eyebrows, his enormous body rapidly shrinking. With just one strike, Xue An had shattered Po Shan¡¯s Demon Fetus. And the intense backlash nearly obliterated Po Shan¡¯s consciousness. Only when his body had shrunk back to normal did Po Shan regain his senses, and, terrified, he shouted, ¡°Who on earth are you?¡± Xue An indifferently said, ¡°I am Xue An of the Hua Clan! Now, I want to play a game! With every punch I throw from now on, you must count seriously, and if you count wrong or refuse to count, the torment will never end! Understand?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll count your mother¡­¡± Though Po Shan was frightened by Xue An¡¯s methods, his dignity as a Golden Immortal Practitioner made him curse out loud. Xue An shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t like that answer.¡± Speaking, Xue An suddenly appeared behind Po Shan and then threw a punch. Po Shan roared in anger, attempting to resist. But with repeated heavy injuries and the destruction of his Demon Fetus, how could he withstand Xue An¡¯s punch. Boom. He was once again sent flying by Xue An, then crashed heavily onto the ground. Xue An smiled coldly, ¡°And now, the game officially begins!¡± As his voice fell, Xue An¡¯s figure appeared next to Po Shan, who was struggling to get up, and he threw another punch. It was then Xue An¡¯s time to perform solo. Po Shan perfectly played the role of a human punchbag, being blasted from the ground to midair, and then from midair into the earth. The muffled sounds of punches landing on flesh, the crackling of breaking bones, and Po Shan¡¯s screams composed a symphony with a bloody aesthetic. At first, Po Shan still attempted to fight back. However, Xue An¡¯s punches were too powerful, and all of Po Shan¡¯s attempts at resistance became futile struggles. In the end, Po Shan was beaten so severely he could only endure by relying on his immense vitality. By that time, this incredible vitality had become Po Shan¡¯s shackle. Because of this immense vitality, he couldn¡¯t even lose consciousness but had to keep his eyes open and endure the beating. It was only then that Po Shan truly understood how painful it can be to take a beating. The deep, heart-wrenching agony soon brought him to the verge of collapse. Finally, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only after Xue An delivered another punch that blasted him from midair deep into the ground, smashing his newly healed ribs all over again, he trembled and called out weakly, ¡°One¡­ one punch!¡± Upon hearing this cry, everyone watching collectively gasped. To have beaten such a strong opponent into submission. This man of the Hua Clan¡­ so terrifying! Chapter 625 - Chapter 625: Chapter 625: If I Say Its Wrong, Then Its Wrong! (5th Update) Chapter 625: Chapter 625: If I Say It¡¯s Wrong, Then It¡¯s Wrong! (5th Update) Looking at Po Shan lying on the ground, his face full of terror, Xue An revealed his pearly white teeth in a chilling smile. ¡°This is a good start, but I hope you remember every single punch that follows. If you count wrong¡­ that will be the end of your life! Understand?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Po Shan screamed shrilly. But Xue An did not give him a chance to beg for mercy, instead, he stomped down on the ground, the rebound force bouncing Po Shan off the surface. Then Xue An launched a punch. Po Shan screamed miserably as he was blasted away, but still managed to shout out in mid-air. ¡°The second punch¡­¡± Afterward, Po Shan was like a masochist, despite being beaten by Xue An until his head split, bones broke, and tendons snapped, he still did not forget to count. ¡°The third punch¡­ The fourth punch¡­¡± All onlookers stared dumbfounded at this scene, with deep reverence surfacing in the eyes of those cultivators. Meanwhile, Hua You¡¯an and Song Ajia Ning were already brimming with tears. Seeing the once arrogant Po Shan now beaten into this tragic state by Xue An, and also having to count the punches he received himself. wuxiaworld.site There¡¯s nothing more satisfying in the world than this. At the same time, Hua You¡¯an grew deeply curious about Xue An. He had just admitted that he was from the Hua Clan, but why had they never heard of such a powerful expert before? While Hua You¡¯an was pondering this, Po Shan shouted, ¡°The thirty-ninth punch!¡± Then he was smashed to the ground and could not get up again. By that time, he was a mess of flesh so mangled it resembled a lump of rotten meat, looking unspeakably miserable. But even so, he dared not make the slightest mistake. Because Xue An had made it clear, a mistake meant death. Xue An, however, did not punch again but slowly walked up to Po Shan and silently watched him. Under Xue An¡¯s cold gaze, Po Shan was incredibly frightened, shivering all over. Then, he heard Xue An ask indifferently, ¡°What number did you just shout?¡± ¡°The¡­ the thirty-ninth punch!¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°Wrong!¡± Po Shan¡¯s eyes bulged in disbelief, ¡°How¡­ how is that possible? I clearly remember it very well, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m wrong!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Then tell me, what comes after thirty-eight?¡± ¡°Thirty-nine!¡± Xue An shook his head again, ¡°No, that¡¯s wrong!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? Isn¡¯t thirty-nine what comes after thirty-eight?¡± Po Shan screamed. Xue An spoke calmly, ¡°In other places, thirty-nine comes after thirty-eight, but here with me, if I say it¡¯s wrong, then it¡¯s wrong!¡± ¡°And if it¡¯s wrong, you have to die!¡± Xue An said, his eyes glowing brightly, slowly raising his fist. ¡°No¡­ you¡¯re just being unreasonable; you can¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Po Shan was almost driven mad. In his view, Xue An was completely cheating. ¡°Yes, I am being unreasonable, and what can you do to me?¡± Xue An said indifferently and prepared to throw down his punch. Po Shan then felt a powerful Divine Sense pressure coming at him, completely suppressing his own cultivation level. This discovery terrified Po Shan out of his wits. If his cultivation was suppressed, then Xue An¡¯s punch was sure to take his life. Just at that moment, a breathless voice came from outside, ¡°Spare his life under your fist!¡± Po Shan¡¯s heart leapt with joy, just about to say something. Xue An¡¯s mouth curved up as he said coldly, ¡°Do you think this is a TV drama? Spare his life under my fist?¡± With that, he hurled his punch. Crack. After a crisp sound, Po Shan¡¯s head was smashed to pieces by Xue An¡¯s punch. A wave of intense black radiance spread out from Po Shan, so powerful that it violently disturbed the nature¡¯s spiritual energy around them. And as a mass of black light soared into the sky attempting to escape, Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense slashed down like a knife. A scream echoed through the air, and the entire main hall suddenly shook. All the cultivators showed their astonishment. This was an astral foreboding caused by the fall of a Golden Immortal. And with that, Po Shan, the top expert of the Shiva Demon Sect, died on the spot. It was at this moment that the shouting person rushed in hurriedly. When he saw Po Shan¡¯s corpse on the ground, his corpulent face trembled violently. ¡°You¡­ you actually killed him?¡± Xue An looked at the fat man and said indifferently, ¡°So what if I did?¡± Right then, another person came running in. ¡°Steward Geng, you¡­¡± Then, this person also stood frozen upon seeing Po Shan¡¯s corpse. When Hua You¡¯an saw the person running in behind, he could not help but cry out in surprise, ¡°Uncle Chen! Why is it you?¡± Ever since Hua You¡¯an and the others had left, Chen Zhong had been deeply troubled. Finally, gritting his teeth, he also arrived at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. But he had no invitation, so he could not enter, and could only linger at the entrance. However, due to the grand scale of the Thousand Clans Banquet, many people were coming and going, and thus news from inside could still find its way out. When he heard that a young man from the Hua Clan fought with a Golden Immortal Practitioner on the spot, his vision darkened, and he almost collapsed to the ground. The thing he feared the most had still happened. A Golden Immortal Practitioner! That was an existence Chen Zhong did not even dare to think about. How could three youths, just of age, possibly be a match for such a powerful opponent? No! He had to find a way to get in! Even if it was to collect the bodies of the three, it would be better than standing outside foolishly. With that determination, he tried every means to get cozy with a familiar house servant, and finally managed to enter the mansion, coincidentally running into Geng Jin. He then pleaded with Geng Jin, wanting to enter the main hall. Geng Jin sneered upon hearing this, ¡°I told you, these people from the Hua Clan coming here are purely seeking death! Are you convinced now? As for entering the main hall? Heh, that¡¯s absolutely impossible, hurry up and get lost!¡± Chen Zhong was scolded into submission, but he still nodded and bowed, trying to plead with Geng Jin to make an exception. Geng Jin glared at him, about to burst out in anger when a house servant rushed over with a message. ¡°It¡¯s terrible! Someone¡¯s going to die!¡± Geng Jin let out a cold laugh, ¡°So what if someone from the Hua Clan dies, what¡¯s there to fuss about?¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s Lord Po Shan who¡¯s about to die!¡± ¡°What?¡± Geng Jin jumped three feet high at the news. ¡°What happened? Which lord did it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t recognize him! Hurry and see for yourself!¡± Upon hearing this, Geng Jin ran towards the main hall as fast as he could. The Shiva Demon Sect was a very powerful sect, and Po Shan was a Golden Immortal strength practitioner. If he died during the banquet, as a steward, he too would be implicated. And Chen Zhong, upon hearing this, was also stunned and followed behind, running over. When he entered the main hall and saw that the three young men of the Hua Clan were still alive¨Calthough Song Ajia Ning had lost an arm, they were still alive¨CChen Zhong couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But at this moment, Geng Jin¡¯s expression was unspeakably grim. Po Shan was dead, and this filled Geng Jin with a raging fury, yet he did not dare to provoke Xue An. So he vented all his rage on Chen Zhong. Slap! With a fierce slap, Geng Jin struck Chen Zhong across the face and then roared in anger, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, you old dog, pestering me incessantly, and now such a catastrophe has occurred!¡± Chapter 626 - Chapter 626: Chapter 626: 3 Breaths, Give Me a Satisfying Explanation (6th Update) Chapter 626: Chapter 626: 3 Breaths, Give Me a Satisfying Explanation (6th Update) Chen Zhong was slapped into a daze, then touched his cheek and habitually revealed a flattering smile. Upon witnessing this scene, Hua You¡¯an¡¯s trio all seethed with fury, smoke almost rising from their heads. ¡°He actually dared to hit Uncle Zhong?¡± Jia Ning was enraged. Geng Jin sneered at his words, ¡°So what if I hit him? Heh, I forgot to tell you where your Hua Clan¡¯s invitation came from. It came from this old dog kneeling on the ground and begging me bitterly, he even barked like a dog. It was only out of a momentary soft-heartedness that I gave you the invitation! Did you really think you were worthy of entering this place?¡± Upon hearing Geng Jin¡¯s words, Hua You¡¯an¡¯s trio all froze, then turned their gazes towards Chen Zhong simultaneously. ¡°Uncle Zhong, you¡­¡± Chen Zhong awkwardly lowered his head, ¡°Your Highness, I¡­ I have no skills and could only get the invitation through such means, I have brought shame upon the Hua Clan!¡± Hua You¡¯an vigorously shook his head, ¡°No, Uncle Zhong, you haven¡¯t shamed anyone! It is the Hua Clan that has let you down!¡± ¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t say that, these matters really don¡¯t matter at all!¡± In that moment, Hua You¡¯an¡¯s heart was filled with unspeakable sorrow; Uncle Zhong¡¯s hair was already greying, yet for an invitation, he had to kneel on the ground and bark like a dog. The humiliation and sadness in his heart must¡¯ve been immense. Listening to this, both Jia Ning and Song A¡¯s eyes flashed with murderous intent, wishing they could swallow Geng Jin alive. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co Geng Jin let out a cold laugh at this juncture, ¡°Enough with the act, all of you members of the Hua Clan, get out of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion now, or don¡¯t blame me for being unkind!¡± As the personal butler to Luo Wenshi, the City Lord of Luofu City, and someone with great power who could access some information about the Heavenly Dao source, Geng Jin was respected by even the largest Sects, who showed him the necessary reverence. This nurtured Geng Jin¡¯s arrogant and domineering temperament. Moreover, with Po Shan dead, he would definitely be held accountable by the City Lord, his rage seething within him, and he vented it all on the Hua Clan members. Of course, this was also because when he had just entered, he hadn¡¯t dared to carefully inspect Xue An due to awe. In Geng Jin¡¯s eyes, someone capable of killing a Golden Immortal must be at least a Golden Immortal, or even possibly a formidable figure of a Half-step True Immortal. How could such an existence possibly be from the Hua Clan? But this time, he had guessed wrong. Just as Geng Jin was venting his anger on Hua You¡¯an and the others. All the cultivators in the room were looking at him as if they were looking at a dead man. Geng Jin just felt that everyone¡¯s gaze on him was somewhat strange, but he didn¡¯t think much of it, just coldly shouted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? If you don¡¯t leave now, do you believe I¡¯ll make all of you kneel and bark like dogs?¡± Xue An was quietly listening to his ranting not far behind Geng Jin, his eyes gradually growing colder, then he spoke lightly. ¡°Who did you say has to kneel and bark?¡± ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s this bunch of despicable Hua Clan people!¡± Geng Jin, without turning his head, said unthinkingly. Xue An nodded, ¡°I see, so you keep saying the Hua Clan is despicable, then what exactly is your status?¡± Geng Jin replied somewhat impatiently, ¡°I am the personal butler of the City Lord, you¡­¡± It was then that Geng Jin finally felt something was amiss, shivered all over, and then turned to look at Xue An. Upon noticing that the Xue An who had killed Po Shan also had black hair and eyes, Geng Jin¡¯s complexion visibly paled at a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± He said ¡®you¡¯ for a long time but didn¡¯t know what else to say. Xue An spoke lightly, ¡°I heard you just now, saying you want the Hua Clan people to kneel and bark?¡± Geng Jin, sweating profusely, forced a smile, ¡°It was all¡­ all a misunderstanding!¡± ¡°A misunderstanding?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied with that explanation!¡± Geng Jin took a deep breath and then bowed, ¡°My lord, what I said was just a careless remark, the opening of the Heavenly Dao origin is imminent, and as the personal butler of Luofu City¡¯s Lord, please¡­ could you spare some face?¡± Geng Jin¡¯s intention was very clear; he was reminding Xue An. ¡°I might be able to contact someone with information about the Heavenly Dao origins. You¡¯d better weigh your options.¡± On hearing this, Xue An slightly smiled and said, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve got a point, so I will give you some face!¡± Geng Jin let out a sigh of relief, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and was about to say something. Xue An held up three fingers and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m giving you the time of three breaths to come up with an explanation that satisfies me, or else¡­¡±. Xue An gave a chilling smile, ¡°You¡¯ll regret why you were born so fat!¡± Geng Jin shuddered all over, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°One!¡± ¡°If you offend me, then don¡¯t even think about getting the information about the Heavenly Dao origins!¡± Xue An continued calmly, ¡°Two!¡± Just as Xue An was getting ready to say ¡®three¡¯. Geng Jin glanced at the corpse of Po Shan on the ground, gritted his teeth hard, then knelt down with a thud and started barking a few times. After barking, Geng Jin looked at Xue An with an ashen face and asked, ¡°How about that for an explanation?¡± Xue An looked at Geng Jin, who resembled a mountain of flesh, his lips curling into a slight smile. ¡°Such a fat dog must be delicious when stewed!¡± His words elicited a burst of low laughter. Song Ah laughed loudly and then said, ¡°Senior is mistaken; a dog this fat would lack texture when eaten. But its skin would make a fine bedspread.¡± Geng Jin¡¯s heart was bleeding. He was always the one to bully others, and now he had been bullied by others, especially by someone from the Hua Clan whom he always looked down upon. Therefore, he thought viciously, ¡°Just wait, as soon as you enter the Heavenly Dao origins, I will find a way to make you die inside.¡± However, he did not reveal anything on his face, instead, he asked in a deep voice, ¡°If it¡¯s not bad, then can we call it even, senior?¡± Xue An walked over slowly, placed his palm on Geng Jin¡¯s big head, and said indifferently, ¡°I know you must hate me very much.¡± Geng Jin trembled and quickly said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Hating me is useless because no matter what explanation you give, you¡­ must die today!¡± With that, Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense directly invaded Geng Jin¡¯s mind and instantly shattered his soul completely. Geng Jin, who had intended to call for help, had his eyes instantly dim. But Xue An clearly didn¡¯t intend to let him off that easy. The dispersed pieces of the soul were recondensed by Xue An, and then¡­. Geng Jin¡¯s already dim eyes gradually lit up with an unusual brilliance, and he bent down his massive body, went on all fours, waggled his behind, and let out a series of lifelike barking sounds. Xue An casually picked up a chicken leg bone from the table and threw it outside the door. Geng Jin stuck out his tongue, eyes gleaming as he pounced outside, hugging the chicken bone and starting to lick it. In both shape and action, he resembled¡­ a dog! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone was stunned. In their eyes, Xue An had just given Geng Jin a look, and then he had turned into this. It was simply unbelievable. At that moment, a thunderous roar came from a distance. ¡°Who dares to harm someone from my mansion?¡± Chapter 627 - Chapter 627: Chapter 627: There has never been a rise without bloodshed (first update) Chapter 627: Chapter 627: There has never been a rise without bloodshed (first update) With those words, more than a dozen figures flew across the sky and landed in the courtyard. Once they had taken their positions, the crowd realized with a start that these were all masters with powerful auras. Leading them was a middle-aged man with three strands of a goat beard and a grim face. His cultivation level was indiscernible, yet the chilling light in his gloomy eyes was enough to make people avert their gaze. ¡°It¡¯s Luo Wenshi!¡± ¡°The City Lord himself has come!¡± The crowd erupted into a buzz of activity. The one who had arrived was none other than Luo Wenshi, the City Lord of Luofu City. He glanced down at Geng Jin, who was tongue-lolling, on all fours, and crawling like a pig or dog, his expression growing even darker. ¡°To shatter the soul and then mold it into the shape of a pig or dog, forcing it to become a human-shaped beast, your methods are truly cruel,¡± Luo Wenshi said icily. Xue An looked at Luo Wenshi with a smile that was not quite a smile and said indifferently, ¡°Thank you for the compliment.¡± Hearing this, all of Luo Wenshi¡¯s subordinates behind him became furious. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co ¡°City Lord, this kid is too arrogant! Not killing him is not enough to quell the rage, and it¡¯s also hard to explain to the ancestors of the Shiva Demon Sect!¡± ¡°Exactly, a mere whelp from the Hua Clan, who knows what crooked methods he used, dares to act so insolently. We should kill him!¡± These people began to clamor one after another. At this moment, the situation began to change. The crowd that had been watching silently until now suddenly and discreetly moved behind Luo Wenshi. Aside from Xue An, Hua You¡¯an, and a few others, only the Puppet Immortal Sect and the Garan Sect¡¯s master and disciple, Wan Chengyi, stayed put. The number of people on each side was now starkly disproportionate, with a huge gathering of cultivators from all places behind Luo Wenshi. Behind Xue An, on the other hand, it was empty and seemed very deserted. Under such circumstances, many in the crowd began to look at Xue An with hostility. In their long-held beliefs, the Hua Clan should not have a strong presence, should be subjected to bullying, and should remain at the very bottom of the myriad races, never to rise again. Yet, the sudden emergence of Xue An made these people feel a profound sense of threat. Annihilating a Golden Immortal with a punch, crushing souls with a flick of the finger. This kind of terrifying ability made the sect cultivators deeply wary of him. If he were allowed to grow and become even more powerful, who knows what the Hua Clan would become. Better to eradicate him now, while he isn¡¯t that strong yet. Moreover, it was Luo Wenshi of Luofu City taking personal action, and by following behind and cheering, they could make a good impression on Luo Wenshi with little effort. Why would they not seize such an opportunity? Considering that the grand meeting of all races was about to begin, and Mars was about to emerge from within the clouds, establishing a good relationship with the City Lord of Luofu City now could mean access to a lot of useful information. So, in light of these various factors, almost all the cultivators had gone to the other side. At that moment, Hua You¡¯an and Jia Ning exchanged glances and saw the determination in each other¡¯s eyes. Then they stepped forward, standing beside Xue An. Hua You¡¯an said in a low voice, ¡°Senior, we will draw their attention in a moment, and you must run quickly!¡± Jia Ning also said, ¡°Yes, Senior, don¡¯t worry about anything later on, just run!¡± ¡°Run? Why should I run?¡± Xue An smiled faintly. Hua You¡¯an¡¯s face turned pale, and she clenched her teeth tightly before saying, ¡°Senior, these cultivators will absolutely not allow the Hua Clan to have a powerful person like you! Now they¡¯re watching us like tigers eyeing their prey, surely planning how to eradicate you!¡± ¡°So for the Hua Clan¡¯s sake, you must find every possible way to escape! Only a strong person like you can lead the Hua Clan to grow and prosper, and then claim back the blood debt of these thousands of years!¡± After Hua You¡¯an spoke in a low voice, Xue An looked a bit surprised at this ¡°young man¡± disguised as a girl. Although she was young, this little girl¡¯s mind was extremely clear. Then Xue An said, ¡°If I leave, what will you do?¡± Hua You¡¯an and Jia Ning both just smiled at these words. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry about the three of us. Compared to your importance, what does it matter if we die?¡± Song A said softly. Hua You¡¯an nodded, ¡°The rise of a clan is always bloody and brutal, and to rise without shedding blood is nothing but wishful thinking! The Hua Clan has already shed enough blood; we don¡¯t care about adding our three lives to that!¡± As they spoke, their tone was extremely calm, showing no concern for life and death. Xue An quietly observed the three of them, then shook his head and chuckled after a moment, ¡°Very good! You truly are worthy of being from the Hua Clan, but you need not say more, I will not leave!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Hua You¡¯an began to speak in great urgency upon hearing this. At this point, Luo Wenshi stared at Xue An for a while before sneering, ¡°Sir, your actions were quite ruthless and showed no mercy. Are you not afraid of provoking public anger?¡± In between his words, all the cultivators fixed their gaze on Xue An. Such an intense deterrent force was enough to shake the Heart Realm of an ordinary cultivator. But Xue An, in the face of all this, remained unchanged in expression and said lightly, ¡°Ruthless actions¡­ Provoke public anger?¡± Then, suddenly looking up, his eyes blazed with divine light, ¡°When you were slaughtering my people, did you ever think about how ruthless your methods were?¡± ¡°When you bullied my people, did you ever think of arousing public anger?¡± ¡°Now that I¡¯m merely taking back a fraction of the blood debt you owe the Hua Clan over thousands of years, you jump out to accuse me of ruthless methods?¡± At this, Xue An sneered coldly, his face revealing a crazed intent to kill, ¡°All I can say is, why don¡¯t you go die?¡± This sentence was like a spark that instantly ignited an already volatile situation. Shouts of anger rose from all around; many cultivators were eager to try, wanting to teach this man from the Hua Clan, who they saw as ignorant of the harsh realities of the world, a lesson. Luo Wenshi¡¯s face turned ashen. He waved his hand to signal for quiet, then said in a deep voice, ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be so arrogant. If you admit your guilt and surrender now and hand over the body technique and Divine Sense you¡¯ve cultivated, I might consider protecting your Hua Clan through this Grand Assembly of Clans. What do you say?¡± Luo Wenshi¡¯s words were also what many cultivators with ulterior motives were thinking. In their eyes, since Xue An could eliminate a Golden Immortal with no cultivation level at all, he must have practiced some sort of miraculous body technique. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If they could obtain it, it would be a priceless treasure. Xue An didn¡¯t get angry but laughed instead, then turned to Liu KekKe, Wan Chengyi, and the others behind him and said, ¡°Do you see? This is what the world calls cultivators! The world regards them as Immortals, but in my eyes, they are no better than pigs and dogs!¡± Finally, Luo Wenshi could no longer contain the rage in his heart, ¡°So you mean to oppose us to the end?¡± A disdainful smile appeared at the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth as he extended his hand to point at all the cultivators opposite him. ¡°Listen up, today, I will teach you how to behave!¡± Chapter 629 - Chapter 629: Chapter 629: Crushing with an Invincible Momentum (Third Update) Chapter 629: Chapter 629: Crushing with an Invincible Momentum (Third Update) Upon witnessing this scene, the cultivators collectively gasped in shock. Especially Luo Wenshi, who watched the Armor-clad True Soldiers in disbelief, about to speak. The Armor-clad True Soldiers silently advanced a step, their overwhelming presence causing all the cultivators to retreat in terror. The situation that was once muddled became clear once again. Xue An smashed another cultivator¡¯s head with a punch, then appeared in front of the Armor-clad True Soldiers. Xiao Shui and the others bowed their heads in unison, waiting for Xue An¡¯s command. Xue An surveyed the battlefield and smiled slightly at Luo Wenshi in the distance, ¡°I hope you like this gift!¡± Then he pointed at all the cultivators on the opposite side and said coldly, ¡°Kill them all, not a single one spared!¡± A command was issued. Xiao Shui took the lead, all the Hua Clan warriors assembled in battle formation, like a black chariot of hell crushing everything invincibly. None of the cultivators was a match for these Armor-clad True Soldiers. Even the Golden Immortals, when facing this battle formation reminiscent of ancient divine soldiers, were utterly helpless. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co In the blink of an eye, the Armor-clad True Soldiers had advanced more than ten meters. Wherever they passed, corpses littered the ground and blood flowed like rivers. These cultivators were not a well-trained army; they had gathered solely to bully the Hua Clan, which they perceived as an easy target. But they had kicked an immovable boulder instead. Therefore, as soon as they engaged, the cultivators were already showing signs of collapse. As the terrible power of the Armor-clad True Soldiers became fully apparent, the cultivators completely fell apart. The cultivators at the back of the formation turned and ran, triggering a chain reaction. Nobody dared to confront these black devils any longer, cursing themselves for not having more legs as they fled in panic. Luo Wenshi watched with icy hands and feet from behind, initially trying to stem the tide of the rout. But defeat was like a collapsing mountain; it was beyond his control. Xiao Shui, however, was clearly not going to let any cultivator escape. All the Hua Clan warriors had endured great hardships and had been waiting for this day. Therefore, with a glance from Xiao Shui, the Armor-clad True Soldiers immediately changed formation, turning into an enclosing circle that firmly trapped all the cultivators within. This unexpected change made all the cultivators scream in agony. But this could not stop the massacre by the Armor-clad True Soldiers. In reality, if these cultivators had mustered the courage to fight, they might not have been defeated so miserably. After all, among these cultivators, there were a few Golden Immortals. But in such chaos, hampering each other, how could they possibly stand against the killing machines like the Armor-clad True Soldiers? Blood splattered everywhere. Xiao Shui and the others mercilessly reaped the lives of these cultivators. Luo Wenshi roared in anger, struggling with all his might, but he couldn¡¯t shake the situation at all. Just then, a procession of monks slowly entered the courtyard, and among them stood a gaunt monk with a Golden Wheel looming behind his head. This emaciated old monk looked at the ongoing massacre with a face full of compassion, shook his head, and sighed lightly, ¡°Alas, why are you so deluded? Why not let go of your hatred now and enter my Buddha Kingdom?¡± Upon seeing this monk, Luo Wenshi, as if grasping at a lifeline, shouted frantically, ¡°Master, save me! I am the City Lord of Luofu City, if you can save me, I am willing to tell you all the information about Heavenly Dao Yuan!¡± The old monk¡¯s eyes flashed with a bright light, and with a smile, he nodded, then turned to look at Xue An in the distance. ¡°Benefactor Xue, long time no see!¡± Xue An¡¯s expression was indifferent as he looked at the emaciated monk, and said dismissively, ¡°Ku Chan, I didn¡¯t expect that after you joined this game of fate, you actually attained the level of a Bodhisattva?¡± The newcomer was none other than the revered Ku Chan, who had entered the chess game of fate alongside Xue An. At these words, he smiled faintly, ¡°Everything is predestined, Benefactor Xue, why the need for such drastic measures? As the saying goes, ¡®An eye for an eye will leave the whole world blind,¡¯ it would be better to stop now! You should know that in Buddhism, mercy prevails, and those who lay down the butcher¡¯s knife can instantly achieve Buddhahood!¡± As he spoke, the Golden Wheel behind Ku Chan¡¯s head shone even brighter, casting a gentle glow over the entire courtyard, leaving many cultivators with fragile Heart Realms looking dazed. And the unstoppable true soldiers in armor, under this golden glow, gradually became sluggish until they completely ceased movement. Luo Wenshi let out a breath, shouting with surprise and delight, ¡°The master¡¯s divine skills are unparalleled! But beware, this Hua Clan man is very sinister and mysterious.¡± Ku Chan gave a slight smile, simply looking at Xue An, ¡°Benefactor Xue, what do you think of the old monk¡¯s words?¡± The atmosphere became somewhat silent. Ku Chan had just appeared and overpoweringly subdued the true soldiers in armor, startling everyone including Cang Yayun and Liu Keke. Wan Chengyi¡¯s face turned gloomy as he watched the monk, his heart filled with fear. As soon as Ku Chan had appeared, Wan Chengyi¡¯s Gallant Immortal Statue seemed like it wanted to leap out of his body and prostrate itself in worship to Ku Chan. This feeling terrified Wan Chengyi, and he knew that in terms of Buddhist cultivation, Ku Chan was horrifyingly powerful. Xue An¡¯s lips curved into a cold smile, ¡°I think¡­ you are simply full of hot air!¡± Following Xue An¡¯s words, an immense Divine Sense erupted forth, clashing directly with the Buddhist light created by Ku Chan. Boom. After a violent shockwave at the level of Divine Sense. The always compassionate-faced Ku Chan was forced to retreat seven or eight steps, his Golden Wheel flickering wildly. And the Buddhist light that had covered the whole scene was scattered like smoke and clouds. The true soldiers in armor who had been confined by the Buddhist light all regained their freedom and, roaring, prepared to charge. Xue An waved his hand, signaling them to hold back for now. Then, he looked at Ku Chan, whose eyes were now filled with shock, and said indifferently, ¡°You really thought that just by attaining the level of a Bodhisattva, you could do as you please? Even if the Mahavairocana himself were here today, he would still have to bow down and lower his head.¡± ¡°Moreover¡­¡± Xue An paused, then continued coldly, ¡°Whatever you have cultivated is not even the orthodox Buddhist teachings!¡± Sadness appeared on Ku Chan¡¯s face, ¡°Benefactor Xue, why do you say such things? You should know that slandering the Buddhist teachings can lead one to suffer the endless torments of Avici Hell!¡± Xue An laughed skyward, then pointed at Ku Chan, ¡°Bald donkey, spare me your performance; I¡¯ve been to your Buddha Kingdom, and I¡¯ve seen with my own eyes what those orthodox Buddhist cultivators look like!¡± Buddhism is a very unique sect among The Multiverse Realms. Unlike other sects that originated in ancient times, the history of Buddhism is not long and was founded by a person who possessed great fortune and great compassion. He carved out a new path among immortals, demons, monsters, and gods, creating the splendid Buddha Kingdom. Xue An had great respect for such a person. When he traveled through The Multiverse, he indeed visited the original Buddha Kingdom. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He even had several conversations with the founder of Buddhism. In that Buddha Kingdom, Xue An saw the true Buddhist cultivators. Those people were merciful without limit, helping to enlighten the world around them, relying purely on fate, and never forcing anything upon anyone. They would never, like Ku Chan, forcibly bind the souls of their followers and scare people with various threats of karmic retribution. This was not Buddhism, but a heretical path. Chapter 631 - Chapter 631: Chapter 631: Emperor Star Descends, Luo Tian Grand Seal (First Update) Chapter 631: Chapter 631: Emperor Star Descends, Luo Tian Grand Seal (First Update) Upon being described as unworthy, Leng Junxie and Fei Tian, along with other demons, let out an angry hum in unison. ¡°Such shameless boasting!¡± Ziwei Divine Child looked at Xue An with a playful gaze, full of mockery and arrogance. ¡°I¡¯m very curious, what kind of confidence gives you the courage to talk to me like this.¡± Xue An replied indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m also curious, a mere Star Lord¡¯s son, what makes you so arrogant?¡± Ziwei Divine Child¡¯s expression tightened, ¡°You¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand impatiently, ¡°Alright, young master here doesn¡¯t have time to waste words with you!¡± Then he revealed his pearly white teeth and smiled chillingly, ¡°Today, I¡¯m going to teach you all some reverence!¡± With those words, Xue An leapt into the air. Just then, the sky, now covered by dark clouds at some unknown time, was slashed by a massive bolt of lightning, its branches instantly spreading across the night sky. The lightning illuminated the figure of Xue An, facing down the host of deities and demons all alone. Watching his proud and erect silhouette in the sky, Hua You¡¯an and Liu KekKe, among others, trembled all over. wuxiaworld.site Though against a million men I go, this momentum shocked everyone. Xiao Shui spoke coldly, ¡°Armored soldiers, heed my command, follow the Immortal Master, fight to the death without surrender!¡± All the Hua Clan warriors shouted in unison, ¡°Yes!¡± Liu KekKe, Cang Yayun, Lian Yunting, and others also displayed determination to fight to the bitter end. A slaughter even more brutal than the one before was about to begin. Leng Junxie and Fei Tian had now released the demon soldiers and Asura warriors they had brought with them. These battle-hardened elites immediately engaged the Armored True Soldiers, delaying their previously fierce assault. The puppets from the Puppet Immortal Sect were entangled by the monk soldiers under the Revered Ku Chan. While these monk soldiers were not of very high cultivation levels, their bodies were extremely resilient and agile, allowing them to hold their own against the puppets. The battle on the ground was at a stalemate. In mid-air, however, there was a battle of life and death. Fei Tian, Leng Junxie, and Ku Chan formed a triangle around Xue An, trapping him in the center. Fan Dingtian and the peak masters of the Mountain Sea Sect were responsible for engaging in close combat. Even the weakest among these fighters had the cultivation level of a Half-step True Immortal, their every move drawing upon the power of heaven and earth, formidable and terrifying. Yet even so, they could not gain the slightest advantage over Xue An; instead, he sent them reeling with his aggressive maneuvers. At this moment, Luo Wenshi shouted from below, ¡°This Xue An has no cultivation, but his physical prowess is extremely formidable. Do not engage him in close combat!¡± Xue An knocked back the Radiant Star Maiden with a punch and smiled at Luo Wenshi below. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll soon be your turn!¡± Luo Wenshi was chilled to the bone by Xue An¡¯s smile, feeling an immense threat, and the qi of heaven and earth around him became erratic. Noticing this, Luo Wenshi turned pale and hastily retreated further back. Almost no one paid attention to this scene, except Xue An, who saw it, his eyes flashed with cunning, and a mocking smile appeared on his lips. At this point, Fan Dingtian and the others had withdrawn to a distance, positioning themselves in a strange formation, their hands glowing as they performed mystical arts. Orthodox cultivators generally don¡¯t delve too much into the mystic arts, as even those who rely heavily on external aids like Sword Cultivators and Talisman Spell users have their core essence in improving their cultivation levels. To put it plainly, cultivation level is the fundamental basis of everything. Mystic arts are just a side branch, a distraction, and those who indulge in them are considered foolish for neglecting the essentials. But Fan Dingtian and the others were different; their cultivation levels were at the threshold of this world¡¯s limits, and upon realizing the insurmountable barrier of the Heavenly Dao Laws, they knew that their path had reached its end. Therefore, they turned to the study of mystic arts and successfully created the Mountain Sea Techniques, after which the Mountain Sea Sect was named. The brilliance intertwined, revealing peaks and oceans that enveloped Xue An within. These mountains and oceans, seemingly real and illusory, carried such formidable power that even Fei Tian and Leng Junxie, among other demons, couldn¡¯t help but take notice. Once shrouded within, unless you truly possessed the power to uproot mountains and overturn seas, you would inevitably be trapped to death inside. The Mountain Sea Formation took shape. The space above suddenly became quiet. Fan Dingtian revealed a look of smugness, ¡°Divine Child, with this person suppressed by the Mountain Sea, his death is certain.¡± Ziwei Divine Child nodded, ¡°Very good, this technique does have its merits.¡± Fei Tian, Leng Junxie, and the other demons glanced at each other, all noting the confusion in their eyes. Could he really be dead? At this moment, the previously stable Mountain Sea began shaking violently, as if a peerless fierce beast was about to break free. In the blink of an eye, mountains crumbled and oceans overturned. The Mountain Sea shattered with a loud bang. And from within the ruins, the figure of Xue An slowly emerged. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Fan Dingtian simply couldn¡¯t believe his own eyes. Yet Xue An merely smiled faintly, then beckoned to Ziwei Divine Child with a taunting gesture, ¡°Come, let¡¯s play a little first!¡± Ziwei Divine Child was provoked by Xue An¡¯s attitude and was about to speak angrily. But Xue An¡¯s figure had already closed in near him and slapped him across the face. Slap. After the crisp sound, Ziwei Divine Child was sent flying far away, then clutched his swollen cheek in disbelief and roared, ¡°How could you possibly hit me?¡± Ziwei Divine Child was shocked to his core. Because his arrival was embodied by a body condensed from innate starlight, containing a trace of the Purple Star¡¯s rules. Ordinary cultivators couldn¡¯t even touch him. This was also why he had always observed from above with a detached gaze. But all of that was shattered by Xue An¡¯s single slap. Xue An then said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re just an Innate Dao Body, did you really think you were something special? And this is just the beginning; you need to learn to get used to it.¡± In Ziwei Divine Child¡¯s eyes burned towering rage. Since his birth as the son of a stellar monarch, he had always been exalted, and no one had dared to look at him with disrespect. Yet today, he had been slapped and sent flying by this man of the Hua Clan. This utter humiliation nearly drove him mad. ¡°Since you seek death, I will let you understand what it means to enrage a deity!¡± Ziwei Divine Child roared to the heavens, ¡°Emperor Star Descends, Luo Tian Grand Seal!¡± As he roared, the Purple Star in the sky suddenly burst with light, piercing through layers of dark clouds and descending directly above Xue An¡¯s head. Layers upon layers of dizzyingly intricate talisman spells circulated, and then the starlight solidified into amber, completely imprisoning Xue An within. Boom! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When everything took shape, within the amber created by starlight, Xue An stood as if his entire being was frozen, his expression lifeless. Ziwei Divine Child laughed heartily, ¡°Under the Grand Seal, even the soul shall be eternally imprisoned. Xue An, let¡¯s see how you turn the tables this time!¡± But at that moment, from the distant horizon, a vast and mighty Demon Race army appeared. And on the leading banner waved a single large ancient character. Fox! Chapter 633 - Chapter 633: Chapter 633: The Descent of the Star Lord, Long Time No See! (3rd Update) Chapter 633: Chapter 633: The Descent of the Star Lord, Long Time No See! (3rd Update) At this moment, Xue An lifted his head to look at Huyue, a faint smile playing at the corners of his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± he said, ¡°even in your next life, you won¡¯t be able to beat me!¡± Huyue spread his hands helplessly, ¡°If I can¡¯t win, I can¡¯t win, I guess I¡¯m used to it now.¡± Then he pointed to the Ziwei Divine Child and the others, ¡°What do you plan to do with these guys?¡± Without much emotion, Xue An responded, ¡°What do you think?¡± Huyue chuckled, ¡°How about we split them seventy-thirty?¡± Xue An shook his head. Huyue¡¯s face soured, ¡°Come on, I came all this way. You could at least show me some respect!¡± Xue An remained silent. Clenching his teeth, Huyue relented, ¡°Then let¡¯s do eighty-twenty! You take eighty percent, and the rest is mine! I can¡¯t accept any less than that!¡± Xue An still said nothing, just extended a single finger. Huyue exclaimed, ¡°What? You¡¯re only giving me ten percent? That¡¯s not even enough to pick my teeth with!¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Then how about we just grab whatever kills we can based on our own abilities? Whoever kills more gets more.¡± Huyue nodded, ¡°Actually, I think ten percent is not too bad.¡± As the two of them casually began dividing the kills, all the gods and demons in the sky and the myriad cultivators below felt an absurd sense of reality. It was as if they were fish on a chopping board, ready to be sliced at will. At this moment, the Ziwei Divine Child¡¯s face was ashen, with blood still at the corner of his mouth, his eyes flashing with both venomous hatred and terror. He finally felt a hint of fear. Because he had realized that he couldn¡¯t fathom the origins of these two at all. Now, having divided the spoils, Xue An turned to look at the Ziwei Divine Child and said lightly, ¡°Do you remember what I told you?¡± The Ziwei Divine Child was taken aback. Xue An continued, ¡°I said that you¡¯ve lived in peace for far too long, so long in fact, that you¡¯ve forgotten what it means to show reverence!¡± ¡°So, both you and your divine father will pay the price!¡± Upon hearing this, the Ziwei Divine Child was first stunned, then he began to laugh maniacally. ¡°That really is shamelessly boastful! Although I don¡¯t know how you broke the Luo Tian Grand Seal, do you truly think that with this little bit of power, you can do anything to my divine father? My father is the supreme Ziwei Star Monarch, the master of a myriad of stars!¡± Huyue, supporting his forehead with his hand, listened with exasperation, ¡°This guy is beyond saving if he¡¯s gone stupid! Still provoking him at a time like this, does he really yearn for a shorter life?¡± Indeed. A slight smile appeared on Xue An¡¯s face. ¡°Oh? Then let¡¯s give it a try and see just how mighty your divine father is!¡± he said. Upon speaking, myriad sword lights began to appear in the sky. These sword lights moved about as if alive, and the fierce Sword Intent filled the entire heavens and earth. The Ziwei Divine Child¡¯s laughter abruptly stopped, as he opened his mouth to speak, the sword lights suddenly transformed into a Giant Dragon of Sword Qi, lunging straight for him. With a roar, the Ziwei Divine Child tried to resist. But facing such powerful Sword Intent, he struggled only briefly before being completely devoured. From within this sea of swords, the roar of the Ziwei Divine Child could be heard. ¡°It¡¯s useless, even if you kill me today, you have only annihilated one of my avatars! You still can¡¯t shake a hair on my divine father!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his body was utterly shattered by the sword lights, turning into specks of starlight, dispersing between heaven and earth. At the same time, a divine gleam of starlight that ordinary people couldn¡¯t detect shot into the sky, attempting to return to the Starry Realm. Xue An said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re still thinking of leaving at this time?¡± Then, he reached out his hand, and the starlight Divine Sense screamed as it was captured in the palm of his hand. Looking at the Divine Sense in his hand, Xue An said coldly, ¡°Still refusing to come out?¡± As he spoke, Xue An¡¯s fingers danced in the air, quickly inscribing an extremely ancient and profound Talisman Spell. Once the Talisman Spell was formed, it transformed into a stream of light, shooting straight into the sky. ¡°You¡­ what do you want to do?¡± roared the Divine Child¡¯s Divine Sense. ¡°You still haven¡¯t figured out the situation? He¡¯s using the Distant Curse Killing Technique. Through the mark within your Divine Sense, he¡¯s cursing your father deity!¡± Huyue said indifferently. ¡°Of course, your father deity is the Ziwei Star Monarch after all; he probably won¡¯t be killed by the curse, but this is sure to alarm him. Once he descends¡­ hehe¡­¡± Indeed. Just then, the stars above the dome trembled, and The Purple Microcosm Imperial Star located at the central palace burst forth with incredibly dazzling starlight. Underneath the starlight, a towering figure slowly emerged. ¡°Who dares to curse at me using secret techniques?¡± The voice of the Ziwei Star Monarch was filled with boundless authority, and it also carried a hint of anger. He was meditating within the Star Palace, when he suddenly felt something amiss. An exceedingly strange Curse Killing force came through the void and attached itself to him. This caused the Ziwei Star Monarch great annoyance, and he directly descended a portion of his Divine Sense, intending to annihilate the one who dared to disrespect him. Xue An looked at the huge figure enveloped in starlight and said indifferently, ¡°Ziwei Star Monarch, long time no see!¡± The Ziwei Star Monarch, who had been ready to descend in a fury, trembled all over upon hearing this somewhat familiar voice, and the starlight shook violently. He lowered his head and immediately saw Xue An, who was standing with his hands behind his back in mid-air. Then there was silence for a full three breaths. The one to finally break the silence was the Ziwei Divine Child¡¯s Divine Sense. ¡°Father deity, it was this person who was cursing you from afar! And he also annihilated the body I had formed upon my descent!¡± The Ziwei Divine Child bellowed excitedly. In his view, with his father deity having descended, these people¡¯s good days were over. He could take this opportunity to avenge the destruction of his body. But what happened next terrified the Divine Child¡¯s Divine Sense so much that it almost dissipated. The normally high and mighty Ziwei Star Monarch now dispersed the starlight that surrounded him, revealing his true appearance, and then, with extreme respect, he lowered his lofty head and said with a trembling voice. ¡°Great¡­ Great One, what brings you here?¡± At this, everyone was stunned. Only Huyue snickered, ¡°I knew it would be like this!¡± The Ziwei Star Monarch, upon hearing this, gave Huyue a sidelong glance and shuddered again, ¡°So it¡¯s¡­ Huyue as well! But I do not know what business the two of you had in summoning me here?¡± Huyue shrugged his shoulders, then pointed to Xue An, ¡°Ask him, after all, your head now belongs to him! It¡¯s out of my hands.¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Do you really not know, or are you playing dumb with me?¡± Cold sweat appeared on the Ziwei Star Monarch¡¯s forehead. ¡°Great¡­ Great One, is it about my Divine Child¡­ ?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± As he said this, he raised the Divine Sense of the Ziwei Divine Child in his hand. ¡°This Divine Child of yours has repeatedly provoked me. What do you think should be done?¡± A vicious look crossed the Ziwei Star Monarch¡¯s face, and with a casual wave of starlight, the Divine Child had just opened his mouth to scream when he was blasted into dust by the starlight. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Great One, is this to your satisfaction¡­?¡± Xue An¡¯s eyes grew colder, ¡°Ziwei Star Monarch, are you trying to toy with me?¡± The Ziwei Star Monarch trembled all over, ¡°I dare not!¡± Xue An lowered his eyes and said indifferently, ¡°Completely annihilate this Divine Child of yours, and then destroy this part of your own Divine Sense. I will spare you this once, otherwise¡­¡± Xue An said coldly, ¡°I will annihilate your Ziwei Star.¡± Chapter 638 - Chapter 638: 638 Lis Ghost Palace (1st Update) Chapter 638: 638 Li¡¯s Ghost Palace (1st Update) At this moment, the priests all knelt on the ground, their bodies trembling with excitement. ¡°Oh, holy Lord of Light, have You finally heard our calls and descended upon this world?¡± Metatron looked at the priests kneeling before him and said indifferently, ¡°Your so-called Lord of Light has been frightened out of his wits and dares not descend upon the world again, to put it plainly, He has completely abandoned you all!¡± Hearing his words, an expression of disbelief appeared on the faces of the priests. One priest even lifted his head and said with rage, ¡°How dare you blaspheme against the Deity, the holy Lord of Light will surely punish you!¡± No sooner had the words left his mouth than his head exploded with a bang, and his corpse fell to the ground. Metatron withdrew his finger and said unhurriedly, ¡°From now on, I am your god! Serve me with devotion, and I will grant you mighty strength and long life. Otherwise, you will end up like this man.¡± The remaining priests, splattered with blood, hesitated slightly before bowing deeply to the ground. ¡°Yes, my most noble and matchless Deity!¡± Metatron burst out laughing. As he laughed, the ruined church began to crumble and break apart, then it reformed anew. In the blink of an eye, it had become a splendid church of light. Seeing such a miracle, the priests wept tears of excitement and repeatedly kowtowed. wuxiaworld.site Metatron gracefully took his seat upon the throne of light, his wings retracting behind him as he transformed into an incomparably handsome man. Then, he said lightly, ¡°I can smell the nauseating scent of darkness. Those damned followers of darkness are also present in this land, aren¡¯t they?¡± One priest crawled forward on his knees, trembling as he recounted the events. ¡°The Dark Council?¡± Metatron¡¯s eyes twinkled with light. ¡°Yes! Nowadays, the Dark Council rules over all of Europe, and the forces of light have dwindled to their nadir.¡± ¡°Very well! Then let¡¯s start with these insects!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Dark Ancient Castle. In the open space in front of the gate, a group of skeletons sat together playing a card game called ¡°Fight the Landlord.¡± Three were playing cards, while over a dozen others were watching and making a ruckus, creating quite a lively scene. ¡°Are you stupid or what? How could you play a pair in the last hand? He clearly doesn¡¯t take single cards; you had to play a single!¡± A Skull Head dressed in a suit and clutching a cigar became somewhat agitated. The skeleton across from him, dressed in Western cowboy attire with a sun hat, replied with disdain. ¡°You say I don¡¯t take singles? If you dare, just play a single card then. I will bomb you to death!¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to bomb? Not a single King has been played; if you dare to bomb, do you believe you¡¯ll lose all your ribs?¡± ¡°Heh, I wonder who it was that lost all his ribs and had to borrow some from others at the last minute! If you dare to play a King-bomb, I can beat you until you cry with these three twos!¡± Indeed, the stakes for these Skull Heads playing cards were their own ribs. Since they were all exposed on the outside, disassembling them was easy. However, the stakes were rather large. Like the one who¡¯s losing terribly right now, he not only lost all his ribs but also owed over twenty more. Possibly feeling embarrassed by his secret being exposed, the skeleton took a deep puff of his cigar, smoke billowing from the cavities in his body, then said angrily. ¡°Six, quit your bullshit. Do you dare to play a game one-on-one with me?¡± ¡°Why not? But let¡¯s be clear first, how shall we settle wins and losses?¡± The Cigar Skeleton, clenching his teeth in anger, said viciously, ¡°Let¡¯s go big. Whoever loses has to serve as the winner¡¯s lackey for three years! Do you dare?¡± Boom! Hearing this, the group of Skull Heads erupted in an uproar. ¡°Second Brother, Second Brother! Listen to me, that¡¯s over the top! You¡¯re playing too big.¡± ¡°Six, quickly apologize to Second Brother. It¡¯s just a game, why play it so big?¡± ¡°Exactly, we¡¯ve been brothers for hundreds of years. If one of us suddenly becomes someone¡¯s lackey, what are we going to do?¡± But these two Skull Heads were clearly infuriated, and no matter how the other skeletons tried to persuade them, they were adamant about gambling. ¡°Brothers, stop persuading me. I¡¯ve been sick of this old bastard for a long time, always dressing like some mafia, holding a cigar in his hand, trying to act like a big shot! Well, I, Six, just won¡¯t stand for it.¡± The Cigar Skeleton was riled up by the comment, ¡°Six, why the hell do you care what I wear? Do you dress well? Wearing the same damn pair of jeans every day, have you not washed them for three years? You smell that? Do you still think it looks good?¡± ¡°Bullshit, your nose rotted off eight hundred years ago, how can you still smell anything?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t smell, but Meng Xue can! Last time we were filming, I saw with my own eyes that every time you got near Meng Xue, she would immediately frown!¡± ¡°Nonsense, when I was filming, I brushed my bones all night, and even waxed them in the end. How could there be any smell? As for you, playing a mafia boss, look at you strutting around, even secretly getting a tattoo! With those few old sticks of yours, even if you got a Pikachu tattooed, you wouldn¡¯t look any younger!¡± ¡°Fuck, Six, are you asking for a beating?¡± Cigar Skeleton rolled up his sleeves, ready to throw down. And there, on his exposed bones, was a tattoo of Pikachu. This caused an even bigger uproar among the skeletons, all of them vigorously trying to break up the fight. ¡°Nothing anyone says today will work, Six, I¡¯m not finished with you! Come on, let¡¯s settle this! Whoever loses has to be the other¡¯s bitch for three years and clean their bones every day.¡± ¡°Fine, it¡¯s a deal. Anyone who backs out is a motherfucker whose bones will be carried off by dogs!¡± Hearing this vow, the expressions of the skeletons all turned solemn. To them, having their bones carried off by a dog was a grave humiliation. Just then, Fan Mengxue arrived. Seeing her come in¨C All the skeletons stood up, each one acting as gentlemanly as possible. ¡°Meng Xue, you¡¯ve arrived!¡± Fan Mengxue smiled and nodded, just about to speak, when she was intercepted by a skeleton. ¡°Meng Xue, about last time¡¯s performance, I¡¯ve had a new idea. I think, last time, my acting was too superficial. When angry, one shouldn¡¯t just have flames in their eyes but should also show it on their face! Like, you see, isn¡¯t this much better?¡± As he spoke, the skeleton stared at Fan Mengxue. Ten seconds later¡­ Fan Mengxue tentatively asked, ¡°Has it started?¡± The skeleton blinked (don¡¯t ask me how, just call it love!), ¡°It¡¯s already over! Didn¡¯t you see the angry expression on my face?¡± Fan Mengxue shook her head. The other skeletons also shook their heads in unison. ¡°Impossible¡­ I was clearly very angry!¡± He grumbled. The two betting skeletons then stood up, each glaring at the other before addressing Fan Mengxue. ¡°Meng Xue, you¡¯ve arrived just in time to be a witness for us; I¡¯m making a bet with this guy!¡± ¡°Exactly! You be our witness, so this kid can¡¯t cheat!¡± Fan Mengxue initially didn¡¯t understand what was going on, but once she did, she couldn¡¯t help but feel amused and exasperated. Wanting to persuade them, the two skeletons stubbornly said, ¡°It¡¯s no use, no one¡¯s persuasion will work, we must settle this score today!¡± With no other choice, Fan Mengxue nodded in agreement, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be your witness. So how are you planning to bet?¡± ¡°Simple, today we settle both our superiority and our fate!¡± stated Cigar Skeleton coldly. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Hearing their words, Fan Mengxue couldn¡¯t help but adopt a serious expression. ¡°Alright then, shall we start now?¡± ¡°Begin!¡± One minute later. Fan Mengxue looked on, dumbfounded, as the two skeletons hunched over on the ground. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Both of them held a mobile phone in their hands, their shiny skull heads touching as they squared off. ¡°Damn it, playing Match-3 with me? You¡¯re going to die today! Witness my invincible whirlwind combo!¡± ¡°Heh, before the Match-3 King, all of you are mere ants! Meet your doom, the ultimate sovereign sees all!¡± The remaining skeletons watched the dueling pair with grave faces and said in a deep voice. ¡°Match-3 King, truly terrifying indeed!¡± Chapter 639 - Chapter 639: Chapter 639 Turmoil Begins (2nd Update) Chapter 639: Chapter 639 Turmoil Begins (2nd Update) After a struggle, Fan Mengxue finally got rid of the gang of skeleton lords. Upon entering the ancient castle, Necromancer Karsath and Dark Witch Anastasia were, as always, feeding each other ¡°dog food¡± in the living room. ¡°Oh, my dear Witch, your beauty deeply intoxicates me, and your smile gives me endless courage. Having you by my side, I even feel brave enough to battle the Netherworld King.¡± Karsath said, his face filled with deep affection. Anastasia blushed shyly, her fingers drawing circles on Karsath¡¯s chest, ¡°Stop it, how could I be as great as you say!¡± ¡°No!¡± Karsath grasped Anastasia¡¯s hand firmly, his face filled with heartfelt pain. ¡°Look into my eyes!¡± Anastasia trembled all over and slowly lifted her head to look into Karsath¡¯s eyes. Karsath spoke with heartfelt anguish, ¡°I can¡¯t allow you to belittle yourself, you must understand and remember, you are the finest girl in the world, deserving of every praise.¡± Anastasia, her cheeks tinged with red from the compliments, tenderly caressed Karsath¡¯s cheek. ¡°My dear Karsath, you are also the best man in the world!¡± Upon seeing this scene, Fan Mengxue, who had just walked in, felt her skin crawl with goosebumps. The Dream Demoness and Titan, sitting not far away on a couch, had even more despondent expressions on their faces. wuxiaworld.site ¡°Cough cough, have they always been like this?¡± Fan Mengxue came over and asked. The Dream Demoness nodded, ¡°Ever since they came back from their honeymoon, they¡¯ve been like this nonstop!¡± Titan, overwhelmed with indignation, said, ¡°Meng Xue, can you believe it? The demoness and I have been fed dog food here for a full three months! Can¡¯t you tell I¡¯ve lost weight?¡± Fan Mengxue sized up the Titan, ¡°You do seem a bit thinner!¡± ¡°That¡¯s all from losing goosebumps!¡± Titan complained bitterly. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just avoid this place and not watch?¡± Fan Mengxue asked. ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± The Dream Demoness and Titan shook their heads in unison. ¡°No matter where you are, they will appear before you and feed you dog food without any blind spot, 360 degrees!¡± ¡°The demoness is right. And¡­ you haven¡¯t seen them during mealtime! That¡¯s the real dog food critical hit!¡± As he said this, Titan was nearly in tears. To this, Fan Mengxue expressed great sympathy. ¡°Meng Xue, you must have something important to do here in the castle, right?¡± Titan looked at Fan Mengxue with desperate hope in his eyes, almost overflowing. ¡°Uh¡­ more or less!¡± Titan grasped at this lifeline, ¡°Meng Xue, just say the word. As long as I can leave this cursed castle, I¡¯m willing to do anything, even if it means fighting the Earth Goddess right now, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± The Dream Demoness did not speak, but her pitiful expression said it all. Fan Mengxue nodded with a bittersweet smile, ¡°Recently, didn¡¯t we shoot several movies and receive high praise? I plan to combine these movies and hold a Dark Film Festival, inviting many movie fans to participate. We can also use the opportunity to select suitable Dark Acolytes.¡± ¡°Great idea!¡± Titan immediately nodded in approval. Actually, as long as he had a legitimate reason to leave the Dark Ancient Castle, Titan was willing to do anything. Moreover, Fan Mengxue¡¯s proposal was indeed good. ¡°I think it¡¯s also good,¡± a female voice said softly. As Titan was about to respond, he froze. For some reason, Karsath and Anastasia had already stood to one side, and the one who had spoken was the Dark Witch herself. ¡°The scenery outside is picturesque but pales in comparison to a single glance of your time of beauty, Tassia. Would you like to go too?¡± ¡°Your presence is my last defiance against this world. Yes, I want to go!¡± ¡°Then so be it. No matter what lies ahead, I will accompany you there.¡± ¡°Karsath!¡± ¡°Tassia!¡± Watching two ancient beings, whose ages combined must be in the thousands, being all lovey-dovey with each other. The Titan and Banshee, who had just been relieved that they¡¯d escaped suffering, let out a cry of utter despair. ¡°Oh God of Darkness above, when will this torture end?¡± The skeletons outside, who had been arguing incessantly over the results of a bet, quieted down after hearing this mournful cry. After a moment, a skeleton spoke up, ¡°That was the Titan and the Banshee!¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, it must be Karsath and that Dark Witch cooing at each other again!¡± ¡°Yeah, I really feel sorry for the Titan and the Banshee!¡± Cowboy Six and Cigar Two, these two skeletons, were poking each other¡¯s eye sockets. ¡°Six, are you going to let go or not?¡± ¡°You let go first, then I¡¯ll let go!¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡°Because you lost to me in the matching game!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you cheated! I clearly finished matching first!¡± ¡°Heh, so losing means I cheated?¡± ¡°Fine! We¡¯re not done here today!¡± Saying this, the two skeletons tangled up with each other once again. The rest of the skeletons quickly crowded around to break up the fight. Chaos reigned inside and outside the Dark Ancient Castle. And at this time, within the church that had regained its light, Metatron was eagerly watching a movie. Especially when Fan Mengxue appeared on the screen, his eyes shone with excitement. After watching several dark movies starring Fan Mengxue to the end, Metatron leaned back in his chair, a faint smile playing on his lips. ¡°Interesting. So this actress is a member of the Dark Council?¡± ¡°Yes, Holy Angel, and not just her. The supporting actors in the films are almost all playing themselves, as members of the Dark Council! These movies have caused quite a stir in Europe, and they have subtly recruited many potential followers for the Dark Council.¡± Metatron nodded, ¡°A novel method of proselytizing, worth learning from!¡± ¡°And I heard that Fan Mengxue is going to host a dark film festival. The news has already spread all over Europe. Holy Angel, how should we respond?¡± Metatron chuckled, looking at the image of Fan Mengxue paused on the screen. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s join in the fun too. I am quite interested in this woman.¡± Meanwhile, in Qingmang Town, An Qing said to An Yan with a very serious expression, ¡°Sis, I just received a call from the military department. With the appearance of Evil Gods everywhere, not just in our land but all over the world, Qingmang Town is no longer safe. You should come with me to Zhongdu. There¡¯s military protection there; it should be safer.¡± An Yan shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I won¡¯t go! And have you forgotten that your sister is also a master? I will be fine!¡± An Qing sighed. She knew her sister¡¯s temperament all too well and understood that persuasion was futile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But she still couldn¡¯t help but worry. An Yan then said, ¡°Rather than worrying about me, you should be more careful. The world is in chaos now, and you¡¯ll be battling all over with Fire Phoenix. You must be very cautious!¡± ¡°Yes, yes! Sis, you and Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian be careful. I¡¯m off now! The military vehicle is waiting for me downstairs!¡± An Qing said and hurried downstairs. Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, watching An Qing¡¯s retreating figure, asked with some sadness, ¡°Mommy, what is auntie going to do?¡± ¡°Your auntie is going to fight monsters!¡± An Yan said with a sigh. Chapter 640 - Chapter 640: Chapter 640: Dark Film Festival (3rd Update) Chapter 640: Chapter 640: Dark Film Festival (3rd Update) The Dark Film Festival was held at the headquarters of the Dark Council in London. Given Fan Mengxue¡¯s current status in the international cinema scene, combined with the powerful influence of these dark-themed films, the news immediately attracted the attention of film fans from all over Europe and the rest of the world. Add to that the fact this festival was operating without ticket sales, so even before the festival had officially opened, the venue was already swamped with people. The film fans who came to attend the festival were quite interesting; they all spontaneously cosplayed characters from the films. For a moment, it was as if the entire film festival had turned into a dance of devils, with all sorts of witches and necromancers emerging continuously, creating quite a lively atmosphere. Fan Mengxue and other dark magnates like Karsath looked down from the upper floors of the hotel at the venue. ¡°It seems my dear witches are the most popular. Just look at how many fans are cosplaying as witches!¡± Karsath said with a smile. ¡°No, there are also many necromancers!¡± Anastasia chimed in. The two of them began to sweet-talk each other in a mutual adoration spree. Fan Mengxue and the others subconsciously distanced themselves a bit from the pair. Those skulls also followed along this time, all perching by the window and looking down. wuxiaworld.site Novts`0.co ¡°Damn it, we¡¯ve put in so much effort, how come there¡¯s not a single one cosplaying us?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Fan Mengxue said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you guys are not that easy to cosplay!¡± Upon hearing this, the skulls¡¯ eyes lit up. ¡°Meng Xue is right, our skeletal frame is so distinct, who could cosplay that?¡± ¡°How about we go down and cosplay as ourselves!¡± another skull with grand ideas suggested. ¡°Agreed!¡± Then, without consulting anyone else, that group of skulls pushed and shoved their way out of the hotel and joined the throng of film fans on the streets. ¡°Is this really okay? If they get discovered, wouldn¡¯t that cause panic?¡± Fan Mengxue worried. ¡°Don¡¯t bother with that group, they¡¯re all old hands who have lived for a few hundred years, each one of them knows what they should and shouldn¡¯t do,¡± Meng Yue commented. ¡°Besides, that bunch is considered a sort of mascot within the Dark Council, no one can really command them!¡± added the Titan Giant. True to their word, the skulls didn¡¯t raise any suspicion when they left the hotel and entered the parade of film fans. In fact, many fans were even excitedly gathering around them. ¡°Wow, how did you guys manage to cosplay this? It¡¯s absolutely cool!¡± Hearing these compliments, the skulls felt very proud. At the same time, many girls excitedly came forward for a photo together. This made the skulls feel like stars, and they all switched to flirting mode, speaking English with a heavy northeastern Chinese accent. For beings that had lived for over a thousand years, human girls in their twenties seemed naively cute, and often a few words were enough to make them unwittingly fall into their trap. By the time they entered the main venue of the film festival, the pockets of these skulls were stuffed with little pieces of paper bearing phone numbers. A few bold girls even went as far as to plant kisses on the skulls¡¯ heads, leaving bright red lipstick marks on the white-as-jade bones. Seeing this, Fan Mengxue realized that what Titan and the others had said was true. These skulls were nothing short of a bunch of old rascals with no flesh and blood. It was probably for the best; otherwise, there¡¯s no telling how many romantic debts they would incur. The Dark Film Festival had opened. Fan Mengxue, the grand finale, would be the last to appear. The other dark magnates had already gone to the front stage. The Dream Banshee was in charge of controlling the spiritual atmosphere of the entire venue, subtly leading everyone to gradually accept the existence of darkness. It was a very clever tactic that involved no coercion whatsoever. In plain terms, Fan Mengxue was essentially using fan management techniques to expand the influence of the Dark Council. When only Fan Mengxue remained in the hotel room, Han Yao gently pushed the door open and entered. Fan Mengxue had now become an internationally renowned star with numerous awards. But Han Yao remained her agent. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Fan Mengxue perceived Han Yao¡¯s hesitation. After a moment of hesitance, Han Yao sighed and said, ¡°Mount Qingmang turned into a white light and vanished. Although the news was heavily censored, it still leaked out. The great shift in the world¡¯s energy is probably related to this.¡± Having joined the Dark Council and begun cultivating, Han Yao too had reached the power level of a Heavenly Being and could naturally sense the changes in the world¡¯s energy. Qingmang. At the mention of these two characters, Fan Mengxue¡¯s heart tightened. Seeing Fan Mengxue¡¯s concern, Han Yao continued, ¡°Since New Year¡¯s Eve last year, he has not been seen! And Miss Xue has been guarding Qingmang Town ever since!¡± Fan Mengxue bowed her head in silence, then after a while, she smiled and said, ¡°I knew when he left. From his departure until now, 231 days have passed.¡± Fan Mengxue practiced the Dark Holy Emperor Technique bestowed upon her by Xue An, which allowed her to faintly sense Xue An¡¯s energy. And that energy had disappeared on New Year¡¯s Eve last year. Right after Fan Mengxue had received a letter from Xue An, she lost the sense of his energy shortly thereafter. However, Fan Mengxue had never shown any sign of distress, just silently counting the days in her heart. ¡°Meng Xue, do you need to go back?¡± Han Yao asked hesitantly. Fan Mengxue shook her head, ¡°No need. He must have left Earth for some secret realm. As for the incident with Mount Qingmang, it must be related to him, but I believe¡­ he will be alright because¡­ he is Xue An after all!¡± Seeing Fan Mengxue¡¯s relaxed face, Han Yao nodded and said, ¡°Alright! It¡¯s almost time for your performance. I¡¯ll go prepare!¡± After saying this, she left the room. When Fan Mengxue was left alone in the room, she tried her hardest to keep control, but her teeth still quivered slightly. ¡°Xue An¡­ I believe you¡¯ll come back, you must come back!¡± Meanwhile, in a corner of the film festival venue, Metatron, adapting to local customs, wore a hat and sunglasses, chewing gum, and watching with interest at Karsath and the others on stage in the distance. ¡°A Necromancer? How intriguing! The Netherworld King is too busy to take care of his own matters, yet here in the human world, he still has followers?¡± ¡°And this frenzied atmosphere seems to be boosted by the Dream Banshee!¡± ¡°But if this is all there is, why would the God of Light refuse to come down to earth?¡± As he pondered to himself. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Following the host¡¯s introduction, a deafening cheer erupted from the crowd. ¡°Meng Xue! Meng Xue!¡± The foreigners called out Fan Mengxue¡¯s Chinese name with their odd accents. Metatron looked up at the stage. When Fan Mengxue appeared before his eyes, he licked his lips, his eyes sparkling with greed. ¡°Such a pure force of darkness, I haven¡¯t seen in a long time! And this woman¡¯s bloodline is very interesting. If she were to combine with me, it might even produce an extremely terrifying offspring.¡± Chapter 641 - Chapter 641: Chapter 641: You Will Be My Finest Prey in the Mortal World (4th Update) Chapter 641: Chapter 641: You Will Be My Finest Prey in the Mortal World (4th Update) Metatron, as the Archangel, embodied the pure Power of Light. While Fan Mengxue was of the Dark Bloodline. Such a combination should, by all accounts, be completely incompatible. Yet Metatron knew that if he could harmonize them through certain secret techniques, Light and Dark could combine to give birth to offspring with powerful bloodlines. It was already extremely difficult for a High-Grade Divine Spirit to produce a child, let alone one born from such a union that would often be incredibly powerful. This was the reason Metatron had taken such an interest in Fan Mengxue while watching the film. Thinking this, Metatron watched Fan Mengxue intently with a greedy gaze. On the stage, Fan Mengxue felt that something was off today, but she couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what it was. Having no other choice, she suppressed the irritability in her heart and continued with the various activities at the film festival. As the climax, Fan Mengxue¡¯s great popularity was fully manifested at this moment. Often, she just had to say a few words and the unworldly foreigners below would start shrieking in amazement. The peak of the whole atmosphere came as Fan Mengxue began to sing the joint theme song of these movies, ¡°Dark Song¡±. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Everyone was intoxicated by Fan Mengxue¡¯s chanting, joining their voices with hers in song. A visible dark light appeared above everyone¡¯s heads. The entire venue had seemingly become Dark Council¡¯s home turf. But just then, an icy and sinister voice resounded throughout the venue. ¡°Darkness has always been but a subsidiary of Light; only Light will exist eternally!¡± With these words, sacred lights began to drift down from the sky above the venue. Seeing this, the high-ranking members of the Dark Council were all alarmed. Then the Titan Giant spoke out in a deep voice, ¡°Who goes there?¡± ¡°I am delighted to meet you all here. Allow me to introduce myself; my name is Metatron.¡± Metatron¡¯s figure began to hover, with his wings of light gradually becoming visible behind him. ¡°Metatron¡­ are you that Seraph who sits upon the throne in legend?¡± Karsath, deeply versed in European ancient mythology, exclaimed. Metatron inclined his head slightly, ¡°I am pleased to be recognized, but I would prefer you address me as Archangel, sir.¡± At this moment, all the ordinary people in the venue looked confused, as if they had fallen into a beautiful dream from which they couldn¡¯t wake, for the time being. Behind Metatron, his nine pairs of wings of light fully materialized, and his potent Power of Light swept across the venue, forcing Karsath and other dark luminaries to take several steps back, their expressions turning extremely ugly. Only Fan Mengxue stood in the front, unaffected by the imposing might of the Light, speaking indifferently, ¡°The Church of Light has fallen. No matter if you are a Holy Angel or the God of Light, this world has no place for you anymore! So, please return to your Divine Realm!¡± Metatron chuckled, ¡°It seems you all have yet to grasp the current situation. The world has reopened, and it¡¯s not just me; many more Divine Spirits will descend. All you mortals can do is kneel and submit to me! Otherwise, you will be completely erased from the Myriad Realms. Understand?¡± Before Fan Mengxue had a chance to reply, these skeletal beings couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, pointing at Metatron and cursing him outright. ¡°Hey, birdman with the wings, can¡¯t you look in the mirror before you start talking smack? You expect us to kneel and submit to you? What¡¯s the matter? Planning on teaching us how to squawk like birds too?¡± The cigar-clenching skeleton cursed with accuracy and viciousness, clearly a master in the art of invective. ¡°Big brother, what you said is wrong. It¡¯s clear this guy wouldn¡¯t be able to pee even if he tried, so how could he look in a mirror?¡± ¡°I think big brother is right; it¡¯s precisely because he can¡¯t pee that he can¡¯t use a mirror. Naturally, he then has no idea what he¡¯s really worth!¡± The skeletons sang mocking retorts, insulting Metatron until he was figuratively soaked in dog¡¯s blood. Even in the Divine Realm, Metatron was a revered High-Grade Divine Spirit, unused to such humiliation, so his face alternated between shades of green and red as he bellowed, ¡°Seeking death!¡± With a flap of his wings, a radiant cross-shaped mark shot toward the mocking skeletons. ¡°Oh dear, why so heated all of a sudden?¡± Despite their lack of great abilities, these skeletons were elites who had survived various brutal battlefields, and seeing the unfavourable situation, they immediately scattered and fled. The cross-shaped mark brought the entire meeting place crashing down. Fan Mengxue let out a cold huff as tremendous dark energy behind her slowly coalesced into a pair of wings, and then she pointed at the skeletons. ¡°Return for now!¡± In a flash of brilliance, the skeletons vanished from sight. Then Fan Mengxue turned to Metatron, ¡°This place is rather cramped. How about we take this outside?¡± Metatron fixed his gaze on the black wings behind Fan Mengxue, nearly drooling, and nodded in response. ¡°Indeed!¡± With that, everyone employed their abilities and left the meeting place, reappearing above a desolate, uninhabited wasteland. On Metatron¡¯s side, there was only himself. On Fan Mengxue¡¯s side stood several titans of the Dark Council. It seemed she had the advantage in numbers. Yet everyone¡¯s expression was grave. For Metatron alone was able to stand on par with the collective power of darkness from the crowd. Now possessing the dignity and composure of a Dark Empress, Fan Mengxue glanced at Metatron and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care what deity you are, but this place belongs to the Dark Council. Leave now, and I¡¯ll give you one chance!¡± At her words, Metatron sneered, ¡°Do you know why I¡¯ve been waiting until now to make my move?¡± ¡°Because¡­ you are the most delectable prey of all!¡± No sooner had he spoken, Metatron appeared behind Fan Mengxue and knocked her flying with a smack. The strike was so swift that no one even had time to react. Only when Fan Mengxue was sent flying did the nearby Titan roar and punch at him. The Titan, a child of the Earth Goddess, was fearsome for his strength. If one were to speak of physical prowess, there were few in the world who could match those of the Titan¡¯s lineage. Yet when his punch hit Metatron, it didn¡¯t even create the slightest ripple. Metatron said indifferently, ¡°It seems you still don¡¯t understand¡­ just how vast the gulf is between man and god!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then Metatron threw a punch that sent the Titan flying as well. At the same time, the Bone Dragon summoned by Karsath emerged in the sky. But with a mere flick of Metatron¡¯s finger, the Bone Dragon cried out tragically and disintegrated into dust. After that, with three punches and two kicks, Metatron sent each of the dark magnates flying one by one, before he stood in mid-air, smiling faintly at the distant Fan Mengxue. ¡°I told you, you would be the finest prey of my mortal journey!¡± Chapter 642 - Chapter 642: Chapter 642: Tenfold Forbidden Curse - Kill! (First Update) Chapter 642: Chapter 642: Tenfold Forbidden Curse ¨C Kill! (First Update) Fan Mengxue wiped a trace of blood from the corner of her mouth, her eyes coldly fixed on Metatron, gradually turning pitch black. The Dark Holy Emperor Technique had been pushed to its extreme, and the powerful force of darkness emanated from her, obscuring the stars and moon. Metatron¡¯s expression also became more solemn, ¡°Such pure and vast dark power, it cannot be cultivated by any ordinary Cultivation Technique! Woman, you¡¯re becoming more and more interesting to me!¡± Fan Mengxue was unmoved, simply stating coldly, ¡°He¡¯s not wrong, you group of deities, acting all high and mighty, it¡¯s truly disgusting!¡± ¡°So¡­ get back to your Divine Realm!¡± As Fan Mengxue¡¯s words fell, the sky-shrouding darkness instantly became tangible, as if forming a cage, trapping Metatron firmly within. At the same time, Fan Mengxue¡¯s fingers moved in rapid succession, as layers upon layers of earth-shattering radiance began to emerge. The Dark Witch Anastasia was startled upon seeing this. ¡°It¡¯s a Dark Forbidden Curse! And several of them, too!¡± As she said, each layer of radiance was indeed a Forbidden Curse. Several layers stacked together, forming a sphere of black light that was extremely terrifying. ¡°Tenfold Forbidden Curse*Slay!¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co With the word ¡°Slay¡± spoken, The black light sphere instantly appeared above Metatron¡¯s head, then exploded with a thunderous boom. The explosion¡¯s terrifying power shook heaven and earth, sending up a small mushroom cloud. Fan Mengxue¡¯s complexion was pale, and her figure trembled slightly. Anastasia hurried forward to support her. Meanwhile, the Titans looked solemnly at the mushroom cloud. ¡°Is he dead?¡± the Meng Xue Demoness asked in a deep voice. No sooner had she spoken than a figure emerged clumsily from the mushroom cloud, then roared, ¡°Woman, you dare to injure me, I will make you my slave for all eternity!¡± The one who came out was Metatron, but now he had lost the imposing look he had before. His meticulously kept hairstyle had turned scorched, and the pair of wings of light at his back had dimmed, leaving him looking extremely disheveled. This caused Metatron to feel both shocked and furious. Shocked that this woman could actually harm him, Furious that if not for his last-moment covering with his wings of light, he might have ended up in an even worse state. So, after roaring in anger, he charged fiercely towards Fan Mengxue. The Titan suddenly slammed the ground, his body swiftly growing immense. Although he had been sent flying by a palm strike from Metatron just moments before, his thick skin and flesh, coupled with the Titan race¡¯s renown as children of the earth goddess, allowed him to draw continuous strength as long as he could touch the ground. So, when the Titan saw Metatron charging at him, he immediately turned into his giant form, and then punched out, trying to stop him. But Metatron didn¡¯t even try to dodge, charging straight forward. Boom! The Titan Giant grunted, directly sent flying a great distance by the collision with Metatron, and his body washed over with the Power of Light, which caused his immense form to quickly shrink back down. Seeing this, the Meng Xue Demoness let out a piercing shriek, unleashing a powerful mental shockwave directly towards Metatron. The strike was so forceful that blood flowed from the Meng Xue Demoness¡¯s facial orifices. Yet, even so, she could not shake Metatron in the least. Mentatron simply snapped his fingers, breaking the mental shockwave. And the Power of Light retaliated in an instant, causing the Meng Xue Demoness to spurt out a large mouthful of fresh blood. At the same time, Anastasia and Karsath had already made their move. ¡°Dark Mist!¡± ¡°True Death Knight Squadron!¡± The dark fog was considered a somewhat inconspicuous dark forbidden curse within the category of spells known to Dark Witches, and even some Dark Witches deemed this curse nothing more than a mere trifle. Because the curse itself had no offensive power, it could only create a dark fog. While it granted a powerful boost to the dark creatures within it, its might was far from matching that of other dark forbidden curses. However, when this dark fog encountered necromancy, its power explosively increased in a geometric fashion. The True Death Knight Squadron were an advanced version of Death Knights, already immensely powerful in their own right, but with the augmentation from the dark fog, their strength was staggering. What¡¯s more, Karsath had summoned an entire squadron of Death Knights. Within the mist, dozens of Death Knights mounted on skeletal horses and clad in fine armor appeared, their helmets alight with twin flames of blue fire, completely encircling Metatron. After using a spell akin to a necromancy forbidden curse, the soul fire in Karsath¡¯s eyes rapidly dimmed. Anastasia was in slightly better shape, but having suffered a severe blow just recently, she was also teetering on the brink. At this moment, all members of the Dark Council pinned their hopes on this single strike. Yet facing such a silent group of Death Knights, Metatron merely sneered, ¡°If you had summoned the Abyss Knight Commander, maybe I would have been a little apprehensive. You think these few Death Knights can stop me?¡± From Metatron¡¯s body radiated holy light, ¡°Judgment of Light!¡± Boom. Beams of holy light enveloped each Death Knight¡¯s head. After struggling briefly, the Death Knights turned into ashes. Even the dark fog trembled before completely vanishing. In just a few exchanges, the members of the Dark Council were all heavily injured and left without the strength to fight again. Looking at the pale-faced Fan Mengxue, Metatron smiled elegantly, ¡°Woman, submit now, and I will grant them a swift end!¡± Fan Mengxue didn¡¯t make a sound, but the trembling of her body grew even more intense. Metatron said indifferently, ¡°In that case, I shall first dispatch these dark antlings to hell!¡± Just as he was about to act, Fan Mengxue spat out a large mouthful of fresh blood, her vital energy rapidly declining, but she whispered four words from her mouth. ¡°Darkness, Sacrifice!¡± At her command, two wings, even broader than before, emerged from behind Fan Mengxue. Metatron looked on with interest, then shook his head, ¡°Useless, before me, your tricks¡­¡±. Before he could finish his sentence, Fan Mengxue¡¯s wings suddenly clasped together, enveloping all the members of the Dark Council within, and then her figure shook and disappeared from the spot. Metatron was taken aback, ¡°Trying to escape? Not so easy!¡± With these words, he hurriedly pursued. But no matter how he chased, he could not keep up with Fan Mengxue who had sacrificed her life to the darkness. In the blink of an eye, Fan Mengxue had returned with everyone to the Dark Ancient Castle, then rushed straight into the castle. Just as Metatron was about to rush in, the skeletons at the gate, already waiting, saw Fan Mengxue enter the castle and immediately closed the great doors, then activated the defense formation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Dark Ancient Castle had been the stronghold of the Dark Council for thousands of years; it was replete with defense formations innumerable like stars in the sky, creating layers upon layers of barriers protecting it staunchly once all were activated. But Metatron only sneered upon seeing this, ¡°You think this will stop me?¡± ¡°Slaughter of Light!¡± Upon his command, holy light fell like rain, beginning to assault the dark barriers. In an instant, ninety percent of the defenses were shattered. Chapter 643 - Chapter 643: Chapter 643: Chaos Among the Gods (Second Update) Chapter 643: Chapter 643: Chaos Among the Gods (Second Update) In this moment of utmost urgency, the atmosphere inside the Dark Ancient Castle was oppressively tense. Everyone looked at Fan Mengxue, who lay in Anastasia¡¯s arms, her complexion extremely ashen. Their eyes all turned red. If it hadn¡¯t been for Fan Mengxue just now, they might have all been annihilated. But as soon as they returned to the Dark Ancient Castle, Fan Mengxue had fallen into a coma due to her severe injuries. At that time, the protective barrier outside was on the brink of collapse, and Metatron¡¯s smug laughter could be heard coming through. Titan took a deep breath, turned, and left. ¡°Where are you going?¡± the Dream Demoness asked. Titan said indifferently, ¡°Obviously, to gamble with that birdman¡¯s life and avenge Meng Xue.¡± ¡°But the injuries on your body!¡± ¡°The Titan race has never had cowards, even in death we shall fall on the battlefield.¡± The words of Titan moved everyone. wuxiaworld.site All the members of the Dark Council stood with solemn expressions, ready to risk their lives. It was at this moment that Fan Mengxue slowly opened her eyes. ¡°Meng Xue¡­ how are you?¡± Anastasia said with a trembling voice. Fan Mengxue gently shook her head and said with difficulty, ¡°Don¡¯t go, none of you are a match for this guy!¡± ¡°Then what do we do? Are we going to just sit here and wait for death?¡± Titan said with a wry smile. ¡°The world is in chaos, all we can do is wait for him to return!¡± ¡°Wait for him to return?¡± everyone echoed in unison. By now, Fan Mengxue¡¯s breath had become increasingly erratic, and she found herself unable to speak, but she still tried hard to lift her head and look at Anastasia. Anastasia understood who Fan Mengxue was referring to, and couldn¡¯t help but nod her head with tears in her eyes. ¡°Yes! I understand!¡± Just then, the entirety of the Dark Ancient Castle shook violently; clearly, the barrier couldn¡¯t hold on much longer. Fan Mengxue¡¯s expression suddenly became serene, resembling the little girl she had once been, her eyes holding a glimmer of anticipation. ¡°I will be here¡­ waiting for him to return!¡± With that, Fan Mengxue slowly closed her eyes. The power of darkness surged from her body, turning into countless black tendrils that enveloped the entire Dark Ancient Castle. Her body, too, was lifted by these tendrils and soon was completely covered by darkness. This¡­ was Fan Mengxue¡¯s final protective force. With the Dark Holy Emperor Technique as a guide, she bound herself completely to the ancient castle. If anyone wanted to break through this protective barrier, they would have to utterly annihilate her; otherwise, it would be impossible. The members of the Dark Council looked up blankly at this scene, and without realizing it, their eyes reddened. Meanwhile, Metatron outside was extremely angry. He had been on the verge of breaking through the defense of the Dark Ancient Castle when suddenly a more powerful Dark Barrier appeared and firmly protected the entire castle. Upon closer inspection of this Dark Barrier, Metatron¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but grow uglier. ¡°To use one¡¯s own life as a bargaining chip for protection¡­ woman, do you plan to use this to threaten me?¡± But Metatron knew that if he forced his way through the barrier, not to mention the injuries he would sustain, Fan Mengxue would surely face spiritual demise. Now Metatron had to have Fan Mengxue; naturally, he didn¡¯t want to end up with such an outcome. So, Metatron hovered in midair, hesitated for a moment, then sneered, ¡°Woman, I¡¯ve told you that you¡¯re my prey, and even if you run to the ends of the earth, you won¡¯t escape the palm of my hand!¡± ¡°You think you can use this to threaten me! You are too naive!¡± With that said, Metatron ascended into the sky and then revealed his immensely huge body of holy light. Holy light enveloped heaven and earth, shaking the whole of Europe. Countless people took to the streets, staring dumbfounded at the awe-inspiring scene in the sky. ¡°Oh, mortals, I am the only Supreme God! Kneel now and serve me, and I will grant you long life and mighty power!¡± The voice of Metatron spread throughout the entirety of Europe. And with it came the unending descent of holy light. Many, after a brief struggle, fell to their knees. Under the holy light, the dark disciples scattered throughout Europe let out a unified scream of agony before they turned to nothingness. Metatron gazed down at the crowd of worshippers below, his lips curving into a satisfied smile. ¡°Good! From this moment on, this place shall be my Divine Kingdom! And you shall be my people.¡± That day, the Archangel Metatron appeared in the form of holy light, transforming Europe into the Kingdom of Light and shocking the world. With this event as the watershed, true chaos began in the world. Xiangjiang port. When An Qing led the members of the Fire Phoenix squad off the military helicopter, the vast airport was deserted, not a single passenger in sight. This would have been unimaginable in the past. ¡°Recently, an Evil God specifically targeted aircraft in the sky, causing dozens of planes to crash, taking many lives; since then, all global civil flights have been suspended,¡± Zou Yi explained softly. An Qing¡¯s face was as grim as water, ¡°What¡¯s the situation here?¡± ¡°Since yesterday, innocent citizens have begun to die in madness, and their deaths have been extremely gruesome. After an investigation, it was determined that they were likely victims of a sorcery curse,¡± explained Zou Yi, who was in charge of intelligence. ¡°Sorcery curse?¡± Captain Cheng Hao furrowed his brow, ¡°Isn¡¯t that something the Department of Taoist Talismans should handle?¡± ¡°Yes! But¡­,¡± Zou Yi took a deep breath. ¡°From yesterday until now, over ten thousand innocent citizens of Xiangjiang have died tragically. The situation has become so severe that the higher-ups speculate that an ancient Evil God must be responsible.¡± Ten thousand! This harrowing number darkened the faces of all the Fire Phoenix members. ¡°These damn deities!¡± An Qing said with a face ashen with rage. ¡°Let¡¯s go, and teach these arrogant gods a lesson they¡¯ll never forget!¡± Cheng Hao said in a stern voice. The team roared in response and then made their way into the city in military vehicles already prepared. The once bustling city had grown eerily quiet. Pedestrians rushed past on the streets, each wearing an expression of panic and distress. Seeing this scene, An Qing¡¯s mood grew even heavier. In recent times, she and the Fire Phoenix squad had seen too much of this. And the adversaries they faced were becoming increasingly troublesome. ¡°I wonder when we¡¯ll be able to wipe out these damn creatures for good!¡± An Qing sighed softly. Then someone said in a low voice, ¡°If only the instructor were here!¡± At this voice, everyone fell silent. Indeed! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If the instructor were here, would these deities dare to be so rampant? At this moment, in a hotel at the center of Xiangjiang, a deity in the guise of an ordinary South Asian man stood by a window overlooking the city. ¡°Hehe, so many have died, yet you still won¡¯t show yourself? The one who killed my Divine Child, are you so frightened by my arrival that you dare not appear?¡± the deity murmured to himself. As he spoke, he seemed to sense something, his gaze piercing through the obstruction of buildings and casting upon the distant military vehicle. ¡°How interesting! So many cultivators full of vitality; what rare sacrifices they make!¡± the deity said greedily. Chapter 644 - Chapter 644: Chapter 644: The Indestructible Descent of the Gods (First Update) Chapter 644: Chapter 644: The Indestructible Descent of the Gods (First Update) The person in charge of receiving An Qing and others was Song Yi. This once-famed Feng Shui Master of Zhongdu had been diligently managing Xiangjiang ever since he was subdued by Xue An. After several years of unremitting efforts, Song Yi had undoubtedly become the unchallenged arbitrator of this land, his prestige even surpassing that of the Ming Family of the former harbor by a few degrees. But this sudden and unforeseen upheaval disrupted all of Song Yi¡¯s plans. In just a few days, the death toll of those perished by the evil curse of Zhong had exceeded ten thousand. At that time, everyone in the harbor city of Xiangjiang felt endangered. He, as the arbiter, naturally faced tremendous pressure. Therefore, when he heard that An Qing had brought members of the Fire Phoenix Special Forces, Song Yi was overjoyed and hurried over to welcome them. Once An Qing and her group followed Song Yi back to his residence, they couldn¡¯t help but be startled. That¡¯s because this not-so-large villa was packed full of people. Song Yi explained, ¡°Miss An, this is a Feng Shui death ground that I¡¯ve temporarily set up using Feng Shui techniques to shield against various evil spells, and these young people are the cream of the crop among Xiangjiang¡¯s younger generation. It¡¯s all to preserve some vitality and lineage for Xiangjiang.¡± An Qing suddenly realized, then said gravely, ¡°Has the situation in Xiangjiang already reached this stage? Have you found the source?¡± wuxiaworld.site Song Yi gave a wry smile, ¡°Before you arrived, we had also organized many people to search for the source, trying to find the person casting the evil spells. However, overnight, all these people met with unnatural deaths.¡± As he said this, a look of sorrow appeared on Song Yi¡¯s face, ¡°They were all vigorous young men, and yet they died so inexplicably.¡± Then Song Yi lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Miss An, is there any news from Mr. Xue?¡± An Qing shook her head. Song Yi sighed, ¡°If Mr. Xue were here, things would not have turned out like this!¡± As he spoke, a stern look came over Song Yi¡¯s face. ¡°Miss An, although the source hasn¡¯t been tracked down, by observing the wind and atmosphere, I¡¯ve found an evil aura soaring to the sky in the northern center of Xiangjiang. The demon or evil spirit should be entrenched there! And there is a family in that place that is quite suspicious.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± An Qing¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That place happens to be where the Zhang Family resides! And this Zhang Family had a very close relationship with the former Ming Family. After the Ming Family was overthrown by Mr. Xue, the Zhang Family was the first to turn against them, hence they suffered no losses! During this chaos of evil curses, the Zhang Family seems to be panicking on the surface! But as far as I know, not a single member of the Zhang Family¡¯s legitimate branch has been implicated.¡± ¡°You mean to say¡­¡± ¡°I suspect that even if the Zhang Family isn¡¯t an accomplice, they definitely know the inside story. But unfortunately, with the current chaos, the Zhang Family has been successfully contradicting me in public while opposing me in secret, so even though I have my suspicions, I am powerless to investigate.¡± Without any hesitation, An Qing declared, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go to the Zhang Family now and take a look.¡± Zhang Family¡¯s hotel. In the past, the Zhang Family was a top-tier eminent family of its time. After the fall of the Ming Family, the Zhang Family also became low-key, and as time passed, many people even thought that the Zhang Family had lost its edge, becoming just an ordinary noble family. But no one knew that the people of the Zhang Family had always been secretly planning their revenge. Like now, for instance. Zhang Chongnian, the Family Head of the Zhang Family, knelt on the ground with a respectful expression on his face. ¡°Reporting back to Divine Child, those who have come to Xiangjiang are the members of the Fire Phoenix Special Forces, and the team is led by An Qing, the daughter from the An Family!¡± ¡°An Qing?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhang Chongnian crawled forward two steps, a hint of hatred flashing across his face. ¡°My lord, it has been confirmed that the one who killed your son, Long Guanyu, was none other than Xue An, and this An Qing is Xue An¡¯s aunt!¡± The Divine Child¡¯s eyes gleamed slightly. ¡°Xue An¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this person is very arrogant. He once slaughtered Xiangjiang, annihilating many noble families! Your Divine Child had a dispute with him over a trivial matter at an auction, and he killed your Divine Child.¡± The matters from the initial auction event were not difficult to investigate, and with Zhang Chongnian¡¯s exaggerations, the Divine Child¡¯s complexion turned extremely somber after listening. ¡°So where is Xue An now?¡± Zhang Chongnian shook his head, ¡°Ever since his last appearance before the new year, he has never surfaced again.¡± Then, with a sycophantic tone, Zhang Chongnian said, ¡°Divine Child, these people are coming at us fiercely. Should we strike first¡­?¡± Before he could finish, an invisible force blasted Zhang Chongnian away and pinned him against the wall. ¡°I don¡¯t need your instruction on what to do! You are nothing more than a dog I keep; do you understand?¡± said the Divine Child without turning his head. A look of terror flashed in Zhang Chongnian¡¯s eyes as he nodded vehemently, ¡°Yes! Divine Child, I understand my mistake!¡± At that moment, the Divine Child lifted his head, his gaze turning toward the distance. A cold smile appeared on his face. ¡°I haven¡¯t come looking for you yet, but you actually have the audacity to deliver yourselves to death? Very well, since the real murderer isn¡¯t here, then I¡¯ll start by cutting down a relative of the murderer.¡± By then, An Qing and the others had already driven the military vehicle to the outside of the Zhang Family Hotel. Looking at the grand and luxurious hotel. An Qing frowned slightly. Even though it was nearly noon and the fierce sunlight beamed down, it couldn¡¯t penetrate the gloom of the hotel in the slightest. Even from a distance, one could feel a bone-chilling coldness. Just then, the windows on the top floor of the hotel burst open, and a figure slowly stepped out. He was an ordinary-looking man from Nanyang¨Cunremarkable at first glance. Yet, as the man walked on air, each step caused the earth to tremble. When he reached the middle, the man stopped and looked down at An Qing, sneering. ¡°You¡­ are An Qing?¡± A chill went through An Qing¡¯s heart. The man¡¯s gaze was utterly malevolent. ¡°That¡¯s right, I am An Qing! Are the disasters in Xiangjiang your doing?¡± The Divine Child let out a bizarre laugh. ¡°Disaster? You mean the people who died unnatural deaths? Heh, it¡¯s just their bad luck! Besides, I¡¯ve already shown mercy; otherwise, Xiangjiang would have become a city of the dead by now.¡± He then pointed at An Qing, ¡°Xue An killed my son; since you are his relative, then you also deserve to die! Today, I will make you all my subjugate spirits!¡± As he spoke, an extremely cold and evil aura rushed toward An Qing. Where the aura passed, various skeletal phantasms rose, and in the air echoed wails of extreme agony. It was the art of cursing. And judging by the scene, it was an evil curse formed from countless wrongfully dead souls. An Qing¡¯s complexion turned ashen. ¡°This demon truly deserves death!¡± But before An Qing could act, Zhou Daniu, his body radiating golden light, charged forward and threw a punch. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Crack. The curse was shattered on the spot. Zhou Daniu then said coldly, ¡°Daring to call our instructor by name; for that alone, you won¡¯t be leaving here alive today!¡± The Divine Child sneered, about to speak, when a black knife light silently appeared at his throat, and with a fierce slash, his head was severed. But before anyone could breathe a sigh of relief, the headless Divine Child sneered, ¡°It¡¯s useless, I am an immortal being! And today, you all must die!¡± Chapter 645 - Chapter 645: Chapter 645: I Am the Insect Tribe Queen (Second Update) Chapter 645: Chapter 645: I Am the Insect Tribe Queen (Second Update) If someone asks you what a deity is. How would you answer? Some might say that a deity is a lofty existence that should receive the worship of mortals. When the deities descended upon the world, they chose to submit at the first opportunity, taking pride in their surrender. But many others have never believed in the so-called naturally noble deities. In their eyes, these so-called deities are merely intelligent beings with great power. Thus, they have never feared or submitted! Like right now. Zhou Daniu, spitting blood as he retreated, had his golden light dimming, with specks of black light eroding his body. Zou Yi didn¡¯t hesitate to cut off the flesh that was being corroded by the dark light with a dagger; once thrown on the ground, the flesh still emitted an evil aura. The intense pain of the flesh-cutting only caused Zhou Daniu to frown slightly, then he looked coldly at the descending deity in mid-air. At this moment, not just him, almost every member of the Fire Phoenix was injured. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site But not one of them retreated. All the team members still surrounded the descending deity in a very standard combat formation. ¡°You surprise me, being able to last until now in my presence. I¡¯ve changed my mind. As long as you submit to me, I can preserve your minds and make you powerful warriors with long lives,¡± the descending deity said indifferently. Cheng Hao and the others remained silent, staring at him with eyes blazing with fighting spirit. Zou Yi scoffed, then viciously flipped him the bird, ¡°Kid, think you¡¯re so great? Let me tell you, if our instructor were here, he¡¯d wipe you out with a flick of his finger! You think it¡¯s your place to babble on and on here?¡± The descending deity sneered, ¡°Your instructor? You mean Xue An, who¡¯s too scared to show his face upon knowing of my arrival?¡± ¡°I really hope when you meet our instructor, you can still be so arrogant!¡± Cheng Hao said coldly. ¡°I look forward to that day because I too have a score to settle with this Xue An! Now, I only ask you: submit and live, resist and die. Which will it be?¡± ¡°We choose neither. What we want is for you and your kind to roll back where you came from!¡± Cheng Hao paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°All members, listen up. Next¡­ No tactics, attack at will, let this bastard learn his lesson!¡± At his command. The entire Fire Phoenix team roared in unison, unleashing their strongest powers, Sun Ling slipped into the void, wielding the blade of darkness, performing a spectacular dance of death. Zhou Daniu stirred his cultivation level, his body¡¯s golden light slowly solidifying, and then launched a bold attack once again. Cheng Hao was not to be outdone. The Nine-Star Tyrant Emperor Art that Xue An had bestowed upon him had already reached a profound level. Now activating his cultivation level, Cheng Hao¡¯s eyes seemed to shine with nine stars as he charged towards the descending deity. If someone were to look from a distance, they would surely witness a miraculous scene. An Evil God stood in mid-air with a face full of arrogance. Dozens of streaks of light rose from the ground, targeting him. Seeing the charging Fire Phoenix team, the descending deity¡¯s face oozed with contempt, ¡°Annihilation¡¯s descent!¡± As these four words were uttered. Waves of supremely evil curses began to envelop each Fire Phoenix member¡¯s head. Spurt! The members with lower cultivation levels began spitting blood profusely, with pieces of their internal organs mixed in, clearly indicating that the attack had damaged their core. Even those with higher cultivation levels shook violently, their aura fading away as they fell from mid-air directly to the ground. With a sinister laugh, the descending deity said, ¡°Do you see why I am called a deity, while you lot are mere mortals?¡± ¡°Because mortals, no matter how they struggle, will never be able to harm a Deity, not even in the slightest! And naturally, you are no exception!¡± ¡°Kneel now and submit to me, and I will make you the most powerful warriors in this world, granting you immortality.¡± Zou Yi lay on the ground, panting heavily as he looked up at the descending Deity, then with great difficulty, he gave the middle finger. ¡°Pah! Cut the bullshit! You¡¯re just an Evil God, right? Wait until our instructor comes back, he¡¯ll surely make you kneel and sing ¡®Conquered¡¯!¡± Thud! After a muffled sound, one of Zou Yi¡¯s arms turned into mush. Zou Yi grunted in pain. But the descending Deity coldly said, ¡°If I hear another foul word from your mouth, I will refine you into a descending ghost right now!¡± No sooner had the voice faded than ripples began to emanate from the space surrounding the Deity. Soon, Feng Shui Secret Glyphs appeared one by one, firmly trapping the Deity within. From afar, Song Yi¡¯s face showed utmost despair, his body swaying as if about to collapse, yet he yelled, ¡°I¡¯ve trapped him with the Feng Shui Ultimate Array, run now!¡± But the moment his words were spoken, the Feng Shui Secret Glyphs shattered with a loud bang. The backlash made Song Yi spit out several mouthfuls of blood before collapsing to the ground unconscious. ¡°Do you really think such meager strength can stop me? What a joke! Since you stubbornly refuse to submit to me, I will condemn you to never find peace after death!¡± the Deity sneered. Streaks of black radiance appeared, within which wails of thousands of ghosts turned the blood cold of those who heard them. But just then, a cold insect stinger pierced through the Deity¡¯s chest from behind. The Deity looked down at it, black light flickering across his face. ¡°Insect Tribe! How do you possess the Insect Tribe¡¯s techniques?¡± An Qing pressed against his back, her eyes reflecting the cold moonlight, and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve always been the Insect Tribe¡¯s queen, die!¡± As she spoke, radiance swirled around the insect, slicing the Deity in two. However, no blood flowed from the Deity¡¯s bisected body, and the split face bore a bizarrely eerie smile. ¡°In front of me, even the Insect Tribe¡¯s queen must die!¡± Boom! Before An Qing could react, a black radiance lashed out like a whip, flinging her violently into the distance. ¡°An Qing!¡± Cheng Hao and the others cried out in shock. But An Qing¡¯s body had already disappeared into the darkness, vanishing without a trace. ¡°You dare to hit our An Qing! You bastard, if you¡¯re brave enough, come at us instead! Why show off your power against a woman?¡± Zou Yi roared with rage. The Deity chuckled coldly, ¡°As you wish.¡± With that, another whip lashed out. If this strike hit, Zou Yi would surely die, his spirit annihilated. Zou Yi resigned himself to fate, slowly closing his eyes, ready for death. But a moment later, a grunt was heard. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The expected lash did not come. Zou Yi¡¯s body trembled, and he immediately opened his eyes. To his surprise, Zhou Daniu, the most heavily injured among them, was standing in front of him, his hands firmly gripping the black whip, his muscles oozing blood from the extreme exertion. Even so, Zhou Daniu managed to blurt out a few words through clenched teeth. ¡°Run, you rat, run!¡± Chapter 646 - Chapter 646: 646 Chapter: Soul Explosion, Perishing Together (Third Update) Chapter 646: 646 Chapter: Soul Explosion, Perishing Together (Third Update) Rat was Zou Yi¡¯s nickname. Under normal circumstances, Zhou Daniu and Zou Yi were the best of friends. Because Zhou Daniu was simple and honest with a high cultivation level, and Zou Yi was shrewd and capable with a lax cultivation level. So when the two cooperated, they complemented each other¡¯s strengths, inadvertently forming the most formidable duo in the Fire Phoenix squad. And in everyday situations, it was Zhou Daniu who called Zou Yi ¡®Rat¡¯. Zou Yi, by now, had tears brimming in his eyes, and he didn¡¯t hesitate to rush forward to confront the whip, saying solemnly, ¡°I won¡¯t leave!¡± ¡°Idiot, staying here means death! I¡¯m telling you to get lost now!¡± Zhou Daniu roared with rage, his eyes nearly splitting with anger. Zou Yi also shouted angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll die then! I refuse to abandon you and flee alone!¡± Meanwhile, Cheng Hao and the others struggled to their feet, also wanting to come over and help. Seeing this, the Deity descending from the sky shook his head with a light sigh, ¡°Such admirable camaraderie in battle! It¡¯s a pity that none of you will live through today!¡± With that, dozens of black whips appeared in the air, swinging down at the group. Cheng Hao and the others¡¯ expressions dimmed. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co They were already at their wits¡¯ end, utterly exhausted and unable to fight any longer, all they could do was close their eyes and wait for death. But just at that moment, they heard a roar like a falling giant. ¡°To hell with your damn deity! I, Daniu, will never bow to the likes of you!¡± With that, a heart-palpating golden light burned in Zhou Daniu¡¯s eyes, and his whole figure began to swell immensely. Zou Yi and Cheng Hao exclaimed in shock. ¡°Daniu, don¡¯t!¡± But it was already too late, in just the blink of an eye, Zhou Daniu had grown to a height of twenty or thirty meters. His entire body was now covered in a brilliant, dazzling golden light. Zou Yi looked up, staring blankly at the scene unfolding before him, his tears flowing like a breached dam. Because he knew what Zhou Daniu was about to do! The Deity¡¯s expression wavered between shock and uncertainty, for the aura emanating from Zhou Daniu even instilled fear in his heart. But with the pride of a deity, he steadied his mind after only a brief hesitation and then scoffed coldly, ¡°Is it worth it to burn your soul in a fight to the death with me? You should know, the outcome of burning your soul is both the destruction of your spirit and the annihilation of your soul, a fate even harsher than being damned for eternity!¡± Zhou Daniu didn¡¯t make a sound. The golden light on him grew stronger and eventually transformed into a suit of armor made of light, covering his body. At the same moment, Zhou Daniu stepped forward and threw a punch. This punch seemed to shake heaven and earth, causing the nearby buildings to begin to sway. The Deity sneered, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll indulge you in this game!¡± With that, hundreds of black whips whipped out, enveloping Zhou Daniu layer by layer, and then suddenly tightened, making a cracking noise as they constricted around Zhou Daniu¡¯s body. But Zhou Daniu seemed to have lost all sense of pain, roaring towards the sky, he tore apart the black whips binding him to smithereens. The Deity grunted, a trickle of blood slowly seeping from the corner of his mouth. This was the first time he had been injured since his descent into the world. This made the ancient Evil God utterly enraged. ¡°Wretched ants! You¡¯ve actually wounded my noble self! I will tear you to pieces, and this city will be buried with you!¡± As the Deity¡¯s words echoed, massive swathes of ominous black clouds enveloped the entire Xiangjiang City. At this time, Song Yi had just regained consciousness. Seeing this scene, he trembled all over, exclaiming loudly, ¡°It¡¯s the Descension that Destroys Cities! He¡¯s going to slaughter the city!¡± With that, a look of defiance and despair appeared on Song Yi¡¯s face. This Deity lived off the fear and greed in people¡¯s hearts, making him an almost invincible presence in densely populated cities! Because the fear and greed in people¡¯s hearts are almost insoluble. Yet, just as the descending deity was about to act in full smugness and wildness, a dazzling golden figure appeared behind him and firmly enveloped him in an embrace. The golden light covered the Evil God and began to erode the dark energy on his body. This caused the Evil God to let out a pained howl. And the dark clouds in the sky ceased their gathering. But all this came at a price. The descending deity¡¯s murderous intent soared as he struggled fiercely. Zhou Daniu held him tight, the golden light on his body beginning to flicker. Finally. In a fit of extreme rage, the descending deity unleashed an extremely evil Fire of Spirit Burning. Zhou Daniu¡¯s mouth opened, and blood flowed from his eyes, nostrils, and mouth. But even so, Zhou Daniu did not let go; instead, he held on even tighter. The agonized howls of the descending deity grew even more intense. ¡°Wretched ant, do you think you can trouble me like this? I am the supreme Evil God! I will burn your soul forever!¡± the descending deity roared. At the same time, the black aura on his body gradually faded, as if about to leave his body. A resolute expression appeared on Zhou Daniu¡¯s face, and then he looked down at Zou Yi and the others, his giant face breaking into a silly smile. ¡°Tell the instructor, none of us Fire Phoenixes are cowards, and I, Da Niu, have not shamed him!¡± Cheng Hao and the others were already in tears, nodding together. And Zou Yi collapsed to the ground as if he had lost all strength, crying out in anguish, ¡°No! Don¡¯t! Da Niu, what am I going to do without you?¡± Zhou Daniu gazed deeply at Zou Yi, letting out a laugh, ¡°Rat! If there¡¯s a next life, let¡¯s be brothers again!¡± With that, the soul fire in Zhou Daniu¡¯s eyes surged wildly, and the golden light around his body contracted. The descending deity sensed something was wrong and screamed in shock, ¡°You madman! Why would you¡­¡± Before he could finish. The golden light around Zhou Daniu exploded brilliantly. The originally gloomy night sky seemed to birth a golden sun, its radiance instantly illuminating the entire Xiangjiang City. Countless evil spirits and monsters didn¡¯t even have time to wail before they were all reduced to nothingness in this one strike. And all the members of Fire Phoenix looked on dumbfounded. When the brilliance dissipated, the sky was empty, with no trace of the descending deity, and Zhou Daniu was gone as well. Zou Yi¡¯s face was ashen, his whole body trembling. The image of the first time he met Zhou Daniu flashed in his mind. Back then, Zhou Daniu was so naively honest, almost silly, dressed in unsophisticated clothes, guffawing at everyone he met. Yet it was such a person who had gone the furthest on the path of cultivation. Xue An had praised him more than once. If given time, he could have surpassed mortality to achieve immortality, even becoming a Golden Immortal. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But now¡­ everything was lost. The consequence of a divine soul self-destructing was the loss of everything! Zou Yi suddenly felt as if his heart had been brutally gouged out. No one would call him Rat with a chuckle again! Gone! Chapter 647 - Chapter 647: Chapter 647: Ravaging the World (First Update) Chapter 647: Chapter 647: Ravaging the World (First Update) At that moment, ripples suddenly appeared in the sky, followed by specks of black light floating up from the city, convening mid-air and forming a black mass that began to pulsate slightly like a heartbeat. Song Yi¡¯s face changed drastically, ¡°It¡¯s a descent of a deity! He¡¯s not dead! And he¡¯s using the city¡¯s inhabitants¡¯ negative emotions to reconstitute his body!¡± The members of Fire Phoenix Special Forces all turned pale, and Zou Yi suddenly stood up, his face filled with a crazed intent to kill, ready to charge without a second word. Cheng Hao blocked him, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Captain, I want to kill these goddamned deities!¡± As he spoke, tears of blood streamed from the corners of Zou Yi¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s useless. As long as this city exists, as long as its residents remain, this descent of a deity is nearly immortal!¡± Song Yi muttered pale-faced. ¡°I don¡¯t care! I just want to kill him! For Da Niu, for the sake of An¡¯s revenge!¡± Zou Yi had completely lost his mind, disregarding anyone¡¯s attempts to stop him, determined to surge forward. Smack! Cheng Hao didn¡¯t hesitate to slap Zou Yi across the face and said coldly, ¡°Zou Yi, calm down!¡± Zou Yi was stunned by the slap, then covered his face and began to sob loudly, ¡°Captain, please let me go, I just want to die with these deities!¡± ¡°I want to die even more than you do! But what after death? What about An? What about the ordinary people in this city?¡± Cheng Hao barked sharply. Zou Yi¡¯s face showed a look of confusion. wuxiaworld.site Meanwhile, Sun Ling emerged from the darkness carrying An Qing on his back with great difficulty. ¡°Captain! An¡­,¡± Sun Ling¡¯s eyes were red-rimmed, and his voice was choked with emotion. Cheng Hao and the others were startled and quickly gathered around. They saw An Qing, lying on Sun Ling¡¯s back, her eyes tightly closed, wrapped in something resembling a cocoon, leaving only her cheeks exposed. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The members of Fire Phoenix were thrown into chaos. If Xue An was the soul pillar of Fire Phoenix, then An Qing was the venerable deity in everyone¡¯s hearts. Therefore, seeing An Qing in this state, almost everyone broke down in tears. And they all bristled with anger, ready to fight the descent of the deity to the death. Cheng Hao was still barely maintaining his composure, ordering everyone not to act rashly. However, after studying An Qing for a moment, Song Yi¡¯s expression changed and he seemed to make a monumental decision, then turned to Cheng Hao and the others and bowed deeply. ¡°Captain Cheng! Although Miss An is unconscious now, her breath is steady, and she should be fine!¡± Cheng Hao quickly helped him up, ¡°Master Song, what are you doing! Please don¡¯t do this!¡± Song Yi shook his head firmly, ¡°Captain Cheng, the world is now in chaos, and for the lives of millions of people in Xiangjiang, I have a request!¡± Cheng Hao¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°Please speak, Master Song!¡± Song Yi took a deep breath, gazing at the black mass in the sky that was growing larger with each pulsation, ¡°This evil god feeds upon the fear and greed of people, if we cannot cut it off at the source, we cannot kill it!¡± ¡°But human nature is such, trying to eliminate it from the source is a fool¡¯s dream! The only way now is¡­¡± ¡°To evacuate everyone in Xiangjiang! Leave an empty city, which will suppress the growth of this Evil God.¡± ¡°You mean to say¡­¡± ¡°Xiangjiang¡¯s population of millions, even if we start evacuating them now, it would be a Herculean task, thus we will need powerful figures to orchestrate it all! But I ask Captain Cheng and the members of Fire Phoenix to bear this responsibility!¡± Song Yi spoke earnestly. Cheng Hao agreed without hesitation, ¡°At such a critical juncture, it is our duty to do so! But just as Master Song has said, even if we start evacuating now, it will be a long process! And considering the rate at which this dark energy is growing, it¡¯s very possible the deity will return to the mortal realm before the evacuation is complete!¡± Song Yi smiled faintly, his eyes sparkling brilliantly. ¡°Has Captain Cheng forgotten what I do for a living?¡± Cheng Hao was startled. Song Yi looked at the black energy sphere that was gradually growing and spoke with a calm tone, ¡°As long as I am here, I shall never allow this god to descend upon the mortal realm again!¡± Cheng Hao remained silent for a moment, then bowed his hands and said, ¡°In that case, Master Song, take care!¡± Given the urgency of the situation, after the discussion was over, Cheng Hao immediately began organizing the massive evacuation of Xiangjiang¡¯s port. After the people of Fire Phoenix had left. Song Yi used all the Feng Shui secret weapons he had accumulated over the years and began to set up the Feng Shui Ultimate Array according to the surrounding terrain. There was a thunderous muffled sound. The formation was fully set up. Song Yi spat out another mouthful of fresh blood. And from within that black energy sphere came a snort of anger, and its growth rate slowed down accordingly. Seeing this, Song Yi¡¯s mouth curled up, revealing a determined smile, and then he sat cross-legged at the very center of the formation, carefully taking out the still warm ¡°True Understanding of Formations¡± from his chest. This was something Xue An had obtained back then when breaking into the Immortal¡¯s legacy in the port and had casually bestowed upon Song Yi. Song Yi treasured it like a precious gem, always carrying it on his person. Now, he slowly caressed the book, his face showing an unwavering¡­ look of determination. That day. There was a shocking change at the port. Zhou Daniu of the Fire Phoenix Special Forces self-destructed his spirit and soul, eliminating the descending Evil God. Afterwards, the residents of Xiangjiang¡¯s port began a large-scale withdrawal. The city was designated as a forbidden zone, with no one allowed to set foot in it. As soon as this happened, the world was shocked. But before the world could recover from this astonishment, the event was overwhelmed by an endless stream of major incidents. It was as if the floodgates of heaven and earth had been completely opened, with the number of gods and demons descending into the world increasing sharply, even forming several armies of gods and demons that began rampaging through the world without restraint. Humanity¡¯s weapons, sources of such pride, seemed so fragile in front of these powerful beings. In just two or three days, countless small nations were completely annihilated, and the remaining major powers were also retreating, causing the entire world to become utterly chaotic. While the world was gradually sinking into the quagmire of war and unable to extricate itself. In Qingmang Town. Cheng Hao, Sun Ling, and the others stood silently in a row. An Yan watched quietly at the figure lying on the bed, wrapped in a thick cocoon, leaving only part of her face exposed¨CAn Qing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The atmosphere was so oppressive it was almost suffocating. Yet, the ones to break this deadly silence were Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian. They looked at the An Qing on the bed, choking up as they said, ¡°Auntie, wake up, don¡¯t sleep anymore, okay? Please get up and talk to us! Daddy hasn¡¯t come back; are you going to leave us too?¡± This scene caused even these hardened men, accustomed to life and death, to have their noses sting with emotion, and tears fell from their eyes. But An Yan gently stroked the two little girls¡¯ hair with trembling hands, ¡°Don¡¯t cry! Your auntie is just too tired! She¡¯ll wake up after a good sleep!¡± Chapter 648 - Chapter 648: Chapter 648: I Am Xue Ans Wife, I Will Wait for Him Here (Second Update) Chapter 648: Chapter 648: I Am Xue An¡¯s Wife, I Will Wait for Him Here (Second Update) ¡°Mom, is it really true?¡± Xiang Xiang Nian Nian asked in a soft voice, looking up with a tear-stained face. An Yan nodded firmly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Would Mom ever lie to you?¡± Only then did Xiang Xiang Nian Nian stop crying and moved closer to the bedside, quietly watching over An Qing, silently hoping that her aunt would wake up soon. Meanwhile, An Yan silently walked to the outer room, followed closely by Cheng Hao and the others. ¡°What happened!¡± Once out of sight of her two daughters, An Yan felt the world spin and nearly collapsed to the floor. Fortunately, Tang Xuan¡¯er was beside her and quickly steadied her. Cheng Hao, looking deeply apologetic, recounted what had happened and then led all the team members to step forward and kneel down in unison. ¡°Madam, we were incompetent and failed to protect An Qing, allowing her to be seriously injured. We are willing to accept punishment!¡± After speaking, Cheng Hao and the others all bowed their heads. At that moment, An Yan¡¯s face was as pale as paper, and her eyes swept across the face of every Fire Phoenix member. It was through Cheng Hao¡¯s account that she understood what had happened and noticed that all the Fire Phoenix members were dispirited, evidently injured. ¡°Captain Cheng, you have done nothing wrong. Why should you be punished? Please, everyone, rise!¡± An Yan said, her expression gradually returning to calm. wuxiaworld.site Cheng Hao and the others looked at each other and then hesitantly stood up. But then, An Yan gave a deep bow to everyone, ¡°Thank you all for bringing my sister back!¡± This completely took Cheng Hao and the others aback, and they hastily dodged, not daring to accept An Yan¡¯s bow, then hurriedly said, ¡°Madam, what are you doing! If the instructor finds out, he will definitely scold us!¡± ¡°Yeah! This is what we should do!¡± An Yan smiled, ¡°Nothing in this world is taken for granted. If it weren¡¯t for you, Qing¡¯er would probably be dead by now! So, this bow, you deserve it.¡± A warm current surged in the hearts of Cheng Hao and the others. Before coming here, they were prepared to apologize for their shortcomings, but An Yan was unexpectedly understanding. At this moment, Cheng Hao hesitated slightly, then spoke very earnestly. ¡°Madam! The current situation is chaotic, and it¡¯s no longer safe here. You should take the two young misses and everyone else to Zhongdu. The place is guarded by layers of troops and has gathered many strong individuals from Hua country; it is the safest location.¡± An Yan shook her head upon hearing this, ¡°No need to say more, I won¡¯t leave! I will wait for his return here!¡± In fact, a few days earlier, Xue An¡¯s good buddies and the Chen Family had urged An Yan to go back more than once, but she had declined. ¡°But¡­¡± Cheng Hao showed a trace of concern. An Yan smiled, ¡°Haven¡¯t you forgotten? I am your instructor¡¯s wife, as well as a well-known expert. If any gods or demons dare to cause trouble here, I will make them regret their arrival.¡± Cheng Hao and the others were still somewhat uneasy. After all, An Yan and Xiang Xiang Nian Nian were the instructor¡¯s most important family. If anything were to go wrong, they could not escape blame. Xiao Sha had been listening quietly by the side but now couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as I, Xiao Sha, am here, I will ensure the safety of the Madam and the others.¡± Standing behind Xiao Sha and massaging her shoulders, Xiao Yu also clenched her fists with a resolute expression and said, ¡°What Xiao Sha says goes for me too!¡± Xiao Sha glared, ¡°Keep massaging!¡± ¡°Right away, Master Xiao Sha!¡± Xiao Yu quickly resumed her shoulder massage. Knowing that Xiao Sha was a transformed Jiaolong, and very powerful, Cheng Hao and the others exchanged glances and then took a deep breath. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, Madam, take care, we will be leaving now!¡± An Yan nodded, ¡°You do the same, take care!¡± The Fire Phoenix team had an extremely heavy task at hand. They needed reinforcements everywhere. So, after delivering An Qing back to Qingmang Town, they had to immediately rush to resolve the next mission. Watching the men¡¯s retreating figures, Tang Xuan¡¯er sighed softly, ¡°With their departure, who knows how many will be able to return!¡± Hearing this, An Yan shuddered, and then a resolute light slowly appeared in her eyes. She said what was truly in her heart. As the wife of Xue An, she would never shrink back. ¡°Husband, don¡¯t worry, I will make those arrogant gods and demons learn to fear. I will be here, waiting for your return!¡± An Yan whispered softly, her hand tightly clutching that special weapon. The situation then became even more chaotic. Wherever the divine demon army passed, all life was ruined, not a single blade of grass grew. Yet at this moment, humanity erupted with unprecedented tenacity and resilience. Although there were those who knelt down begging for life, more took up swords quietly and stepped onto the battlefield. This might well be the reason this race has endured until now. Dark Ancient Castle. The attack from the light zealots had been going on for a full ten days. These zealots seemed to never tire and were not afraid of death. Each of them charged forward with a vacant look, using the holy light they carried to wear down the protective force enveloping the Dark Ancient Castle. This was the strategy set by Metatron. If he forcefully broke through this protective force, then Fan Mengxue would be completely obliterated. So he used these light zealots, whose senses he had imprisoned, to break through the protection. This persistent approach indeed had an effect. The dark protective force began to gradually weaken. All of this was naturally understood by the members of the Dark Council. But now, all the heavyweights of the Dark Council had sustained severe injuries and had no strength left to fight. Were they to just watch helplessly? No! There was a group of old-timers who had never deigned to bow their heads to anyone. The XM806 machine gun roared as it poured bullets on the zealots rushing towards them. The dense barrage made it difficult for these protected-by-holy-light zealots to break through. Soon. This wave of light zealots was completely reaped. The Skeleton patted his suit, then pulled out a cigar and pressed it against the glowing hot barrel of the gun. A moment later, the cigar lit up, and the Skeleton took a comfortable puff, then patted the heavy machine gun. ¡°See that? What is the power of technology? This is it!¡± Skeleton Number Six clearly disapproved of Cigar Skeleton¡¯s style and sneered in response, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re having a blast, but the problem is we¡¯re running out of bullets pretty soon!¡± ¡°No problem, I could take care of those fools who only know how to charge even without a gun!¡± Cigar Skeleton said disdainfully. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Skeleton Number Six was about to retort with sarcasm. Suddenly, a heavy fog set in outside. ¡°Attention! Something¡¯s up!¡± a skeleton shouted. All the skeletons sobered up. Then, from within the fog, a group of people with a pair of wings on their backs slowly emerged. Chapter 649 - Chapter 649: Chapter 649: You Each Must Come Back to Me (3rd Update) Chapter 649: Chapter 649: You Each Must Come Back to Me (3rd Update) Upon seeing these people, all the Skull Heads immediately opened fire. But this time, the bullets that had been invincibly effective lost their power. Even when hit head-on by high-caliber sniper rifles, they couldn¡¯t penetrate these people¡¯s bodies. Then these people suddenly leapt into the air, charging directly toward the Skull Heads. ¡°Fuck! What the hell?!¡± Cigar Skeleton, realizing he couldn¡¯t harm these guys, was so scared that he shivered and tumbled down, barely dodging an attack from one person. But just as he dodged, he heard a Skull Head scream behind him. He turned around and saw a Skull Head being torn apart by one of these people, its skull crushed. The flame in that Skull Head¡¯s eyes extinguished, looking at Cigar Skeleton before it went out. Meanwhile, the other Skull Heads were also being shredded by these assailants, turned into a pile of broken bones. Cigar Skeleton roared, ¡°God of Light, I curse your eighteen generations of ancestors!¡± With that, he tried to get up with no regard for his safety. But at that moment, he was firmly pinned down by someone, and then he heard Skull Six¡¯s voice. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash, you can¡¯t beat these guys!¡± wuxiaworld.site Cigar Skeleton couldn¡¯t suppress the rage in his heart, ¡°But everyone is being torn apart by these sons of bitches!¡± Skull Six said softly, ¡°I saw it, but don¡¯t be impulsive!¡± Then, Skull Six added indifferently, ¡°Got any more cigars? Give me one too!¡± ¡°You heartless thing! Everyone¡¯s been torn apart! I bet you can¡¯t even piece them together again! And you¡¯re still on top of me at a time like this. I¡¯m not into men, get the hell off me!¡± Muttering, Cigar Skeleton took out a cigar and passed it backward without looking. But after a moment, no one took it. Cigar Skeleton frustratingly turned his head 180 degrees and said, ¡°You¡­¡± Then he froze. Because the half body of Skull Six lying on top of him was already completely shattered, and the holy light was adhering to the wound, desperately eroding toward the other side. The flame in Skull Six¡¯s eyes was very dim. ¡°Old¡­ Old Six!¡± Cigar Skeleton said with a trembling voice. He then tried to get up. Skull Six shook the only arm that remained, ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯m covering you, they can¡¯t see you!¡± ¡°But¡­ But.¡± The light in Skull Six¡¯s eyes became even dimmer, ¡°Big Bro, about last time¡¯s game of matching pairs, I actually lost, sorry!¡± ¡°I cheated too, Old Six, stop talking now, Big Bro will get you out!¡± Cigar Skeleton said with a trembling voice. Skull Six shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s no use!¡± He then quietly looked at Cigar Skeleton, ¡°Big Bro, see you in the next life!¡± With that, the flame in his eyes completely extinguished, and his bones scattered all over the place. Cigar Skeleton lay on the ground, not knowing how much time had passed, before he finally said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t fucking talk about seeing each other in the next life! I don¡¯t believe in this crap! All of you have to come back to me!¡± By this time those birdmen had already died due to the backlash of the dark protective force. Cigar Skeleton stood up and began to carefully sort all the dry bones on the ground. While doing so, he continued to mutter to himself, ¡°This rib bone is so smooth and shiny, it must be that kid Old Eight¡¯s!¡± ¡°This pelvis is so big, it must be Big Butt Old Five¡¯s!¡± But when he touched Skull Six¡¯s bones, the bones that had been eroded by the holy light instantly turned into fine powder and dispersed between heaven and earth. This sight hit him like a heavy punch, completely crushing him. ¡°Old Six, Big Bro was wrong! From now on, I¡¯ll be your grandson, I¡¯ll brush your bones for you, please don¡¯t leave me! Okay?¡± Cigar Skeleton cried out in agony, with hot tears rolling down from his eye sockets. Originally. Skulls can cry too. At this moment, Metatron was inside the church, watching the situation at the Dark Ancient Castle through the light screen. When he saw the defending power growing weaker, he smiled slightly and picked up his glass of red wine. ¡°What an intoxicating flavor! I love it here!¡± The followers of the God of Light below all stood with wooden expressions, like emotionless stakes. Lingnan. As a region adjacent to South Asia, it already harbored various cults that worshiped Evil Gods. Therefore, with the descent of divine demons, Lingnan was more heavily affected. But thanks to the Yu Family, the area had not suffered too many calamities. However, as time went on and more divine demons descended, the Yu Family began to struggle to support the burden. At this moment. Light rain was falling in Lingnan. A few fiendish soldiers with green faces and sharp fangs were rampaging through the city unchecked. But now Lingnan City had become deserted, since the Yu Family had evacuated the city¡¯s populace from the start, dispersing them to various strongholds. The advantage of doing so was to minimize the defensive manpower and reduce casualties among the innocent civilians. ¡°These cunning mortals, they¡¯ve already evacuated everyone. How boring!¡± one of the sinister-looking Evil Soldiers grumbled discontentedly. ¡°Hehehe, these mortal Sword Cultivators won¡¯t last much longer, and then the city¡¯s downfall will come!¡± another Evil Soldier laughed wickedly. Just then, the Evil Soldier walking in the lead suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡°Old Six, why did you just stop?¡± This Evil Soldier, known as Old Six, flashed a cruel light in his eyes and grinned, ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel it? There seems to be a small temple at the foot of the mountain not far ahead.¡± The group of Evil Soldiers first paused, then all revealed excited expressions. ¡°To think that such a vulnerable deity still exists in the world! It looks like a native deity sustained by incense!¡± ¡°Hehehe, judging by the weak aura, it must be a goddess!¡± The Evil Soldiers exchanged glances and then, sneering, hurried towards the small temple. Rain God Temple. Almost all the temple priests had evacuated, leaving only an elderly grey-haired old man. He had reasoned that he wouldn¡¯t live much longer anyway, so he might as well stay behind to look after the temple. At this moment, he was incessantly mumbling prayers and lighting incense. ¡°Rain Goddess, the world is not at peace lately. I know you are timid, so try to hide as much as you can! The young master of the Yu Family killed another demon yesterday, but I heard he himself got injured too! Ah, damn these divine demons, why can¡¯t they just enjoy their own peaceful days instead of descending upon the mortal world? Oops, I didn¡¯t mean to curse, Rain Goddess, please forgive me!¡± As the old temple priest spoke, the small deity statue¡¯s lips seemed to move, as if it were smiling. But just then. Several powerful evil auras charged forward, and before the old temple priest could react. The large temple doors burst apart with a thunderous noise. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And then, several Evil Soldiers strode in with sinister laughter. The old temple priest trembled, ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Before he could finish, his head exploded violently, and his corpse collapsed to the ground. Upon seeing this scene, the Rain God statue shook violently. And the Evil Soldiers looked at her with greed-filled faces. Chapter 650 - Chapter 650: Chapter 650: Lingnans Rain God (4th Update) Chapter 650: Chapter 650: Lingnan¡¯s Rain God (4th Update) ¡°Heh heh, it took you over a thousand years to transform into this state, little girl, you really are a waste!¡± ¡°Keh keh, this little girl must look pretty good, once we catch her, we brothers can have a good time.¡± As they were speaking, a flash of white light suddenly zipped out from the Rain God statue and rushed toward the outside. But before the white light had gone halfway, an Evil Soldier snapped its fingers. Bang. The white light was flicked into a corner of the great hall, revealing an anciently dressed girl. The girl had delicate features and trembled slightly all over from fear. ¡°Tsk tsk, she is quite a looker! We brothers are in luck today!¡± The Evil Soldiers all sneered in anticipation as they prepared to act. At that moment, a deafening crash sounded from the roof, and tiles tumbled down as a brilliant and dazzling sword light pierced through the dust and plunged straight down, aimed at the top of an Evil Soldier¡¯s head. Before the Evil Soldier could react, its head was sheared off by the sword. Foul-smelling blood spilled all over the ground. The remaining Evil Soldiers were shocked and instinctively retreated. wuxiaworld.site And as the dust settled, a pale-faced man stained with blood stood proudly in the center of the room. ¡°Yu Ming!¡± Of course, these Evil Soldiers recognized this master of Sword Dao who had slaughtered countless demons and couldn¡¯t help but gnash their teeth with a growl. Yu Ming turned his head and glanced at the Rain God in the corner, giving a slight nod. Only then did the anciently dressed girl gradually stop trembling. Afterward, Yu Ming turned his gaze toward the Evil Soldiers, his eyes filled with murderous intent. ¡°How dare you defile the Rain God Temple, none of you will leave here alive today!¡± ¡°Yu Ming, I admit you¡¯re formidable! But before us, it¡¯s not your place to run wild!¡± Saying this, the few Evil Soldiers pounced upon him. Yu Ming wielded his sword and walked forth, and just as several flashes of sword light passed by, Yu Ming had already arrived behind the Evil Soldiers, and a faint line of blood began to emerge from their throats. Then, with a look of horror in their eyes, their bodies collapsed to the ground. Seeing the Evil Soldiers dead, Yu Ming stumbled, almost falling into the pool of blood. The anciently dressed girl hurried over to support him, then let out a cry of alarm. For beneath Yu Ming¡¯s clothes were countless wounds. Yu Ming managed a weak smile, ¡°Rain God, didn¡¯t I tell you to hide away quickly? Why did you sneak back here?¡± The Rain God lowered her head in silence. Knowing she wouldn¡¯t speak, Yu Ming could only sigh softly, ¡°This place is too dangerous. If you stay here, you will only bring more trouble! Be good, come back after the chaos is over, okay?¡± The Rain God didn¡¯t lift her head but gently wrote a character for ¡®Yuan¡¯ in the air. Yu Ming¡¯s body shook, and he suddenly remembered that today was the birthday of the Sword Immortal of the Yu Family, his own ancestor, Yu Yuanyi. Every year on this day, it would rain in Lingnan. After Yu Yuanyi¡¯s transformation into dust, it had been even more so. Unbelievably, this Rain God had always remembered. At that moment, Yu Ming¡¯s heart was filled with mixed emotions, unsure of what to say. But the Rain God silently placed her hand on his forehead. Little by little, green raindrops fell upon Yu Ming¡¯s body, seeping into his skin. Yu Ming felt his blood and energy quicken, and his wounds began to slowly heal. After a short while, the Rain God¡¯s complexion turned deathly pale as she stepped back a few paces, her figure becoming nearly transparent. ¡°Rain God¡­¡± Yu Ming began, his face filled with guilt, wanting to say something. At that moment, an incredibly immense evil aura rushed forward, and the entire great hall collapsed with a thunderous crash. And then there appeared a ten-zhang tall Evil God with three eyes, who was grinning malevolently as he towered over Yu Ming. ¡°Yu Ming, let¡¯s see where you can run to this time!¡± Yu Ming¡¯s expression was extremely grave. This Three-Eyed Evil God was the most powerful among the Evil Gods besieging Lingnan. It was because of his defeat in a struggle against this Evil God today that Yu Ming had sustained such serious injuries. ¡°Lord Rain God, please go quickly!¡± As he spoke, Yu Ming pulled the Rain God behind him, then soared into the sky, thrusting out with his sword. However, such a dazzling and brilliant strike did not even scratch the Evil God¡¯s skin. He sneered, ¡°Yu Ming, you have killed so many deities and demons, now it¡¯s time to pay with your life!¡± With that, he struck down with a palm. Yu Ming was sent flying by the blow, crashing to the ground, vomiting several mouthfuls of fresh blood, unable to rise. The Three-Eyed Evil God bent down and, with a vicious smile, reached out, about to crush Yu Ming to death as if he were squashing an ant. But just then, the Rain God appeared on the scene, trembling as she put out both hands to shield Yu Ming behind her. Seeing this, Yu Ming was overwhelmed with anger and distress, coughing up another mouthful of blood, then cried out in agony, ¡°Lord Rain God, go quickly! You are no match for him!¡± Yet the Rain God didn¡¯t move, just quietly watched the Three-Eyed Evil God. ¡°Heh heh, to think there would be such a weak deity; truly a disgrace to our divine family!¡± The Three-Eyed Evil God cackled a few times, carelessly reaching out to crush the Rain God. The Rain God¡¯s somewhat immature face showed a look of firm resolve, then she reached back and plucked the hairpin from her hair. Her black hair cascaded down like a waterfall, making the Rain God even more stunningly beautiful. The Three-Eyed Evil God burst into laughter at the sight, ¡°What? Realizing you can¡¯t defeat me, you think to tempt me with your beauty?¡± But no sooner had his words fallen than the Rain God bit her black hair, while the hairpin in her hands lengthened in the wind, turning into a long sword in the blink of an eye, which she then slashed out with without hesitation. Whether in the timing of the sword release or her technique, the Rain God was an absolute novice in the Sword Dao. The Three-Eyed Evil God saw this and was even more disdainful, ¡°Hah, little deity, are you here to make me laugh¡­?¡± Before he could finish speaking, a majestic Sword Intent soared into the sky, charging straight toward the Three-Eyed Evil God. ¡°Impossible! How can you¡­?¡± At the sight, the Three-Eyed Evil God cried out in horror and attempted to dodge. But that Sword Intent was like a sacred decree from a supreme emperor from the nine heavens, bearing an authority that brooked no resistance from anyone. Crack. The Sword Intent burst forth from the body. The Three-Eyed Evil God wore a stunned expression for a moment; fine lines appeared all over his divine body, and then he shattered with a loud crash. One sword stroke! This powerful Three-Eyed Evil God was thus vanquished, his spirit totally extinguished. Yu Ming looked on dumbfounded, then began to shake uncontrollably. For he recognized that Sword Intent. ¡°This¡­ this is Mr. Xue¡¯s Sword Intent!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Rain God nodded her head, then collapsed to the ground, utterly drained, her sword slipping from her grasp and transforming back into a hairpin. That day, the Rain God of Lingnan acted, relying on a Sword Intent given to her by Xue Andu to destroy the Evil God. And that one sword stroke also revived many people¡¯s memories of Xue An. Many silently thought, if this once invincible Mr. Xue were to appear, couldn¡¯t he drive these rampant deities and demons back to where they belonged? But where is he now? Chapter 651 - Chapter 651: 651 Chapter 651: 651 Fate Secret Realm. In front of the Heavenly Dao. Streams of dazzling light continuously surged towards the center. The originally enormous Qi Fate Gem had now been exhausted. Suddenly. A beam of light shot straight into the sky, followed by someone soaring into the heavens. Then the earth shook, and layers upon layers of Heavenly Dao chains madly surged, attempting to firmly bind this person. But this person merely let out a light shout. ¡°Begone! Dare to approach further, and I¡¯ll annihilate your Heavenly Dao!¡± With that reprimand, all the chains disappeared in an instant, and the world fell silent. The one who emerged was naturally Xue An. He stood high above, overlooking the entire secret realm. wuxiaworld.site And on the ground below, Liu Keke, Lian Yunting, and others who had been anxiously waiting, were all startled. For although Xue An stood so far away. The endless oppressive aura of Qi fate still made one involuntarily want to bow in worship. It was in this instant that all members of the Hua Clan within the secret realm suddenly felt a clarity of the mind, as if a layer of haze had been lifted, and their entire being became translucent. Many of the Hua Clan¡¯s young prodigies, who were previously unable to cultivate due to the constraints of rules, had that haze lifted from them, their bodies shone brightly, and they directly entered the state of cultivation. Huyue, who had been silently waiting, now appeared high in the sky as well. He looked at Xue An, whose expression was stern and eyes flashing with cold light, and couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°What happened?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°Nothing, I just saw a few scenes!¡± Seeing this, Huyue wisely kept his mouth shut, because he knew that if Xue An didn¡¯t want to speak, asking him would be useless. At this moment, Xue An was seething with fury. Because right before he emerged, he suddenly saw several scenes within the Qi Fate Gem. These scenes were clearly inherited from ancient times, and looking at the background, they took place on Earth. Moreover, the scenes depicted were extremely bloody and cruel events. Among them were scenes of countless ancestors of the Hua Clan being savagely slaughtered by several races. This kind of slaughter was so cruel that not even children were spared. This alone was enough to enrage Xue An. Finally, a passage of ancient seal script suddenly emerged in Xue An¡¯s mind. It was these words that stirred up a towering intent to kill in Xue An. The meaning of the words was simple. It said that in this calamity, the fate of the Myriad Realms was originally seized by the Hua Clan, but several major races in The Multiverse did not wish to see the Hua Clan grow powerful, so they conspired to join forces and suddenly struck at the Hua Clan. In this battle, the Hua Clan suffered heavy losses due to the surprise attack, and its people were slaughtered, their fate divided among these major races. With no other choice, the then powerful individuals of the Hua Clan, in order to preserve the bloodline, cut down the Jianmu tree and transformed into the Heavenly Dao Laws on Earth, severing all communication between heaven and earth. They did this to prevent gods and demons from descending, to buy time for the Hua Clan to breathe. And at the end, this nameless Hua Clan power, with tears of blood, wrote. May the descendants of the Hua Clan remember this deep-seated blood feud, and avenge those of the Hua Clan who died at the hands of these races! All of this made Xue An¡¯s eyebrows stand on end, with the intent to kill in his heart even affecting the celestial phenomena in this secret realm. Causing the sky to be filled with falling snow like goose feathers. Huyue, sensing something, but out of respect for his friend, gently patted Xue An¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay, no matter what happens, my Qingqiu Fox Realm will definitely stand by your side! This is my promise to you.¡± Xue An looked at Huyue, his eyes gradually warming, then he smiled. ¡°I thought you had already left, given that this avatar of yours could collapse at any moment.¡± Huyue shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Your absorption of the fate¡¯s energy made too much noise, I was afraid that the Heavenly Dao here couldn¡¯t shield it, and if a powerhouse from The Multiverse were to descend, I decided to wait here for a while! Now that you have left your seclusion, I should be on my way!¡± ¡°So soon?¡± Huyue gave a bitter smile and nodded, ¡°Yes, the Great Elder has sent many guardians to look for me, and Hu Xuesha has already gone back to deliver the message. I have to return to see what¡¯s going on! Also, I¡¯m planning to find a way to resurrect a girl!¡± ¡°Is it the soul fragment you carry with you?¡± Xue An asked. Huyue nodded, ¡°Her name is Ah Bao.¡± Xue An clapped him on the shoulder, ¡°Then take care, brother!¡± Huyue trembled all over, ¡°Hey, that doesn¡¯t sound like you at all!¡± Xue An cursed with a smile upon hearing this, ¡°Get lost! Do you really need me to curse you to be happy? You shameless rascal!¡± Huyue laughed, ¡°Xue An, I¡¯ll be waiting for you in The Multiverse Realms!¡± Having said that, his avatar began to crumble and break apart, while a Divine Sense pierced through the layers of Heavenly Dao and disappeared into this secret realm. Xue An watched his departing figure and smiled slightly before turning and descending to the ground. Liu Keke and Lian Yunting, along with others, all gathered around. Hua You¡¯an was also there, but Xiao Shui and some others were nowhere to be seen. ¡°Senior, General Shui and the officers have already returned to Ancient Hua Country!¡± As he said this, a look of exhilarated vengeance spread across Hua You¡¯an¡¯s face. After Xue An entered seclusion, Huyue had been guarding the place and had dispersed the crowd of demons from the Demon Race Mountain Range. Leaving with them were Xiao Shui and his group of real armor-clad soldiers. The news of the Thousand Races Conference had spread throughout the entire secret realm, causing a worldwide shock. The Sect families that had oppressed the Hua Clan to no end were all so frightened that they couldn¡¯t sleep, all wanting to take this opportunity to flee while the Hua powerhouse was in seclusion. Like the Werewolve¡¯s Nation, which once threatened Ancient Hua Country to prevent it from attending the Thousand Races Conference. But these people didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Shui had already returned to Ancient Hua Country and began to seek vengeance from them, one family after another. No matter how formidable they had been before. Under the onslaught of the real armor-clad soldiers, these enemies did not stand a chance and were all slaughtered without exception. The Werewolve¡¯s Nation even ended up with a fate of annihilation and death. How could such actions not exhilarate Hua You¡¯an, who had once suffered severe oppression? Xue An only laughed when he heard about it. Now with the fate of all realms converging upon him, the rise of the Hua Clan was unstoppable. A mere bunch of petty thieves were not worth concerning oneself with. The goal of the Hua Clan was never to barely survive in this little world, but rather, the vast sea of stars! Of course, these were things to be planned for later. Xue An was feeling restless lately, worried something might happen again on Earth, so after roughly taking care of things in this world, he prepared to return to Earth. Liu Keke and Lian Yunting looked at each other, then came forward somewhat timidly and asked, ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Senior!¡± ¡°Will the two of us go back with you?¡± Upon hearing this, Xue An laughed, ¡°You stay and manage things here for now. I¡¯ll just go back and have a look, and besides, after this, the secret realm should open to Earth, making coming and going very convenient!¡± As he was speaking, Xue An suddenly felt his eyelid twitch, and a strong premonition surged into his heart. It was An Yan! Xue An¡¯s expression froze for a moment, then an intense killing aura surged to the heavens, directly shaking the entire realm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Liu Keke and the others took several steps back, looking at Xue An¡¯s stern face in terror. Xue An wasted no more time, his hand sweeping across the air to cleave open the space directly, and then he vanished from this secret realm. My wife, my daughter, wait for me! If anyone dares to harm a single hair on your heads! I will tear apart The Multiverse Realms! Chapter 653 - Chapter 653: Chapter 653: Trapped Dragon Talisman (Second Update) Chapter 653: Chapter 653: Trapped Dragon Talisman (Second Update) ¡°Interesting. I never expected to find such a stunning woman in this mundane world,¡± Long San licked his lips, his desire evident in his voice. Dragons are naturally lustful. Moreover, he was from the powerful Dragon Clan with Heavenly Dragon lineage, and his desire for beauty was even more pronounced. An Yan frowned, the attitude and words of Long San made her feel extremely uncomfortable. ¡°Who are you people? Why have you intruded into Qingmang Town and injured Xiao Sha?¡± Before Long San could speak, Lin Feng had already sneered, ¡°Miss An, this is Lord Long San from the Heavenly Dragon Clan, and I, have been an old classmate of your husband, Xue An, for many years!¡± As he said the words ¡°old classmate,¡± Lin Feng intentionally emphasized them, his face brimming with scarcely concealed hatred. ¡°As for why we¡¯ve come¡­ hehe, we heard your husband has been missing for quite a while, and we didn¡¯t want you to be lonely, so we came specially¡­¡± Before he could finish, An Yan was already seething with anger, her eyebrows furrowed deeply as she coldly shouted, ¡°Shameless!¡± With that, she rushed towards Lin Feng and raised her hand to strike him with her palm. If this palm strike had connected, Lin Feng would not have died, but he would have been crippled. But at that moment, Long San waved his hand casually. wuxiaworld.site An Yan felt a powerful attack coming her way and, having no choice, she twisted her body and barely dodged the strike. Long San said indifferently, ¡°Such delicate and tender beauty, it would really be a pity to ruin it! But as long as you behave, I won¡¯t harm you! After all¡­ I do know how to cherish a beautiful woman!¡± An Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with intense killing intent, and without a word, she made her move. Up in the air, Xiao Sha was also enraged beyond measure, unable to tolerate such disrespect towards her mistress; to Xiao Sha, it was more unbearable than death itself. Therefore, she did not hesitate to join the fray. One human, one dragon, they teamed up to attack this young lord of the Heavenly Dragon Clan. Facing this combined assault, Long San chuckled. ¡°Useless, even if I were to stand still, you would not be able to defeat me!¡± Saying this, a layer of dragon scales shone with golden light appeared on the surface of Long San¡¯s skin. Boom! An Yan¡¯s palm struck the top of Long San¡¯s head but did not move him at all, and she was bounced back instead. Xiao Sha was no exception; her kick landed on Long San¡¯s back only to cause herself to retreat a few steps. Long San laughed with smug satisfaction, ¡°I told you, you are no match for me, better to surrender quietly!¡± An Yan¡¯s expression was as still as water as she directly took a flat-bottomed pan out of the Mustard Seed Ring. Long San was initially stunned, then he couldn¡¯t help but laugh even louder, ¡°Carrying a pan, what, do you think you can¡¯t beat me and plan to die laughing instead?¡± Before his words ended, An Yan had already charged up to him and swung the pan down. Long San did not take it seriously at all, even letting out a scoff, ¡°If you can move me with that pan, from now on, I will write my name, Long San, backwards!¡± Boom. A loud noise, accompanied by dazzling electric light. The once scornful Long San was sent flying, and as he tumbled through the air, his body was entwined with electric light, emitting crackling blue smoke. Only when he hit the ground did the electric light gradually disperse. But by then, Long San had lost his previous calm demeanor, his dragon scales were no longer shining brightly, and they now bore many scorched marks. ¡°To be able to release Heavenly Thunder, what exactly is that thing in your hands?¡± Long San stared intensely at An Yan, asking in a cold voice. An Yan raised her hand nonchalantly and said lightly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you already say it? It¡¯s just a flat-bottomed pan!¡± Long San¡¯s expression changed several times, and after a while, he slowly regained his composure, then sneered, ¡°Very well, I had thought of subduing you slowly, but since you are so unappreciative, don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡± Speaking, Long San¡¯s figure directly appeared behind An Yan, a palm reaching out, about to grasp her neck. An Yan was shocked, trying her best to dodge the strike, but she was still a bit too slow. A fierce wind grazed above her earlobe, drawing a drop of crimson blood. ¡°Mistress!¡± Xiao Sha¡¯s eyes nearly cracked in rage as he let out a roar, revealing his true form, then charged forward, intending to fight Long San to the death. Long San was initially taken aback, then sneered, ¡°A mere common dragon actually managed to transform into a Five-Clawed Golden Dragon! It seems I really came at the right time!¡± After speaking, Long San waved his hands continuously, and a talisman spell exuding Dragon¡¯s Might appeared in the air. Dragon Talisman! Higher-ranked members of the Dragon Clan can use the power of true words to communicate with the heavens and the earth, and this dragon talisman is one of those methods. By this time, Xiao Sha had already charged close and was about to spit out Dragon Flame. But just at that moment, the dragon talisman suddenly brightened and then directly imprinted on Xiao Sha¡¯s forehead. Crack. A crisp sound. From this dragon talisman, countless fine chains of light stretched out, immediately covering Xiao Sha¡¯s body, then suddenly tightened. Boom. Xiao Sha plummeted to the ground, unable to move anymore. Yet even so, Xiao Sha remained defiant, still struggling fiercely. But with every struggle, the light chains tightened a fraction more, until finally, they had cut through Xiao Sha¡¯s dragon scales and cruelly dug into the flesh beneath, seeping blood. ¡°Xiao Sha!¡± An Yan cried out in alarm. ¡°It¡¯s no use. Trapped by my Dragon Binding Talisman, even if you were a Nine Heavens True Dragon, you¡¯d be forced to submit!¡± Long San said indifferently, then turned to look at An Yan. ¡°Her life is now in my hands. With just one command from me, she will be strangled to death! But if you submit to me¡­¡± An Yan was enveloped in a murderous aura, just about to speak. ¡°Bastard, how dare you treat Lady Xiao Sha like this, die aaaaaah!¡± With the scream, Xiao Yu flew over from a distance, numerous tentacles lashing out at Long San. Long San didn¡¯t take it seriously and with a casual wave of his hand, he cut off most of Xiao Yu¡¯s tentacles. The pain caused Xiao Yu to cry out miserably, almost falling from midair. The trapped Xiao Sha yelled furiously, ¡°You idiot, who asked you to come!¡± Tears filled Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes, ¡°I saw that Lady Xiao Sha was trapped, and I wanted to come and save you!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your damn rescue, quickly take Mistress away!¡± Xiao Sha roared. Long San leisurely clapped his hands, ¡°Tsk tsk, water tribe creatures as well. Since you have come, stay as ingredients for the hotpot!¡± As he spoke, Long San was about to take action. At the same time, two small figures staggered their way over. ¡°Mommy! Xiao Sha!¡± the two little girls cried out in surprise. It was Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then Xue Lan flew over in a hurry, ¡°Nian Nian, Xiang Xiang, you must go back!¡± ¡°No, we will not leave! We want to fight the bad guys with mommy!¡± Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang said. At that moment, Lin Feng addressed Long San, ¡°Young Master Long, these two little girls are Xue An¡¯s twin daughters!¡± Long San sneered, ¡°Good, since everyone is here, none shall leave!¡± But just then, the clear sky suddenly darkened rapidly, turning from day to night in the blink of an eye. Chapter 655 - Chapter 655: Chapter 655 My Husband Can Do Anything! (4th Update) Chapter 655: Chapter 655 My Husband Can Do Anything! (4th Update) Once the flames vanished, Lin Feng had already turned to fly ash, leaving only a dim light floating in the air. That was the remnant soul fragment of Lin Feng. Xue An took it, gave it a brief inspection, and then his lips curled into a slight, cold smile. He casually crushed the soul fragment into dust. At that moment, as Long San perished, the spell that ensnared Xiao Sha also dissipated, allowing her to sit up from the ground and revert back to human form. ¡°Boss!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°How are your injuries?¡± Xiao Sha chuckled, ¡°Just some minor superficial wounds, nothing serious!¡± Despite saying so, Xiao Sha¡¯s complexion was still very pale. The spell specifically intended for the Dragon Clan was vicious. Once affected, it was like maggots in the bones, difficult to eradicate. Xue An didn¡¯t say much, just pointed his finger lightly. Xiao Sha felt as if a giant rock pressing on her chest had been lifted, her whole body¡¯s energy flowed smoothly in an instant, and wounds began to heal. Xiao Sha was inwardly shocked. wuxiaworld.site The boss had become much more powerful after going out this time! It seemed that she ought to accompany the boss on his outings more often, else if she always stayed at home, she would be unable to keep up with his strength. As Xiao Sha was pondering, Xiao Yu approached her. ¡°Lady Xiao Sha, are you alright?¡± Xiao Sha looked at Xiao Yu, who also had a very unsightly appearance, and suddenly felt irked, ¡°Idiot, what were you doing rushing over just now? Couldn¡¯t you see how formidable that guy was? And yet you still dared to reach out. What if you had died?¡± Xiao Yu, scolded by Xiao Sha, was tearful and lowered her head, not daring to speak. After a moment, Xiao Sha took a deep breath and then said somewhat unnaturally: ¡°What about your tentacles? Will it be alright with so many of them torn off?¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Yu suddenly chuckled, ¡°Lady Xiao Sha, an octopus¡¯s tentacles can regenerate. I even play with them by myself when I¡¯m bored, so of course, it won¡¯t be an issue.¡± Xiao Sha was momentarily stunned, then her eyes lit up, ¡°In that case, we really could use them for hotpot, right?¡± Xiao Yu: ¡°¡­¡± The two demons were muttering to each other on the side. Xue An smiled, then took his two daughters and, together with An Yan, returned to the hotel. Upon seeing An Qing lying on the bed, covered in a cocoon of insect silk, Xue An¡¯s eyes flickered, pondering something. An Yan was somewhat worried, ¡°Husband, what¡¯s happened to Qing¡¯er? It¡¯s not dangerous, is it?¡± Xue An smiled upon hearing this and then shook his head, ¡°No need to worry! Not only is there no danger, but this will also be a great opportunity for her.¡± ¡°Great opportunity?¡± An Yan was somewhat surprised. Xue An nodded, ¡°An Qing once fused with the bloodline of the Insect Race Queen in the Insect Race Secret Realm. But after all, humans and insects are different, and this bloodline power was merely superficial and had not truly fused.¡± ¡°But this time, by a fortunate coincidence, because her soul felt the impact, the Insect Tribe bloodline began to actively fuse with An Qing¡¯s soul to protect its host for the first time.¡± ¡°This is why her body is covered in a cocoon. She is currently undergoing a transformation! If successful, she will become the first person of the Human Clan to possess the bloodline of the Insect Tribe Queen.¡± Xue An¡¯s lengthy explanation left An Yan somewhat dazed. But when she heard that An Qing was alright, she couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. No matter what, as long as her sister was safe, that was all that mattered. While silently feeling fortunate, An Yan felt a strong hand pull her into an embrace. An Yan¡¯s body stiffened, and her face flushed red. ¡°The children and Xuan¡¯Er are still outside!¡± An Yan whispered in a mosquito-like voice. Xue An smiled and leaned down to her ear, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve already set up a barrier in this room, so now, even if you were to scream your lungs out, no sound would be heard outside!¡± ¡°Why would I want to scream my lungs out?¡± An Yan asked somewhat bafflingly. Xue An gave a naughty smile and whispered something in her ear. An Yan¡¯s face turned so red it was as if she was about to bleed, and she glared at Xue An fiercely, ¡°You¡¯re terrible!¡± Xue An chuckled, suddenly embraced An Yan, and then said softly, ¡°Yan¡¯er, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m back now!¡± An Yan tensed up all over, then completely melted into Xue An¡¯s arms, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid because I knew you would definitely come back!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m very sad!¡± As she spoke, An Yan¡¯s body trembled slightly. ¡°Da Niu died; to exterminate the Evil God, he even self-destructed his godly soul! The other members of the Fire Phoenix have all been injured! Qing¡¯er¡¯s life and death are uncertain, and the whole world is in chaos; countless innocent people have died! When I think of these things, I just feel sad!¡± Hearing this, a flicker passed through Xue An¡¯s eyes, but he just quietly held An Yan without saying a word. He had sensed the disorder of the natural energies and something unusual the moment he returned to this world. It was as if someone had unlocked a set of shackles on this world, and the long-suppressed spiritual energy burst forth, causing everything to become restless and uneasy. At the same time, Xue An also sensed many powerful presences. It was then that Xue An understood. The world, once sealed by the great powers of the Hua Clan, had been restored, and gods and demons could now descend on this world without any barriers. This naturally attracted the covetous eyes of many gods and demons. And amongst them, there were certainly many ill-intentioned beings who wished to fish in troubled waters. In short, the situation had become extremely chaotic. This was also why Xue An felt so guilty and pained for An Yan. This girl had actually stayed in Qingmang Town waiting for him to return in such troubled times. Such foolishness was heartbreaking! Thinking of this, Xue An gently kissed An Yan¡¯s forehead and then said softly, ¡°Alright, Yan¡¯er, don¡¯t be sad! I¡¯m back now, and I won¡¯t let any of these descending gods or demons go!¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± ¡°As for Da Niu¡­¡± Xue An sighed softly. An Yan lifted her head, her eyes wet as she looked at Xue An, ¡°Is there a way to save him?¡± Xue An ruffled her hair, ¡°If what I suspect is correct, there might be a glimmer of hope, but I don¡¯t know if it will work!¡± An Yan wrapped her arms around Xue An¡¯s waist, burying her head in his chest, ¡°My husband will definitely find a way, because in my eyes, he can do anything!¡± On hearing this, Xue An smiled and then gently pinched An Yan¡¯s cheek, ¡°It¡¯s a bit early to say that now, but it¡¯s not wrong either!¡± An Yan made a soft cooing sound, like an ostrich burying its head in Xue An¡¯s embrace, unwilling to come out again. The two quietly enjoyed the warmth and joy of their reunion after a long separation. After a while, An Yan softly said, ¡°Husband, what are you planning to do next?¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°First, to Beijiang!¡± ¡°Go to Beijiang? Why there?¡± An Yan asked in surprise. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A cold light flashed in Xue An¡¯s eyes. ¡°Some jumping jacks have all come out this time, and I might as well clean them up!¡± An Yan sounded a low ¡°oh,¡± then suddenly, standing on tiptoes, she kissed Xue An on the mouth. Then, taking advantage of the moment Xue An was stunned, An Yan ran out with a flushed face. Xue An stood there, touching his lips, and then smiled. Chapter 657 - Chapter 657: Chapter 657: Shi Family Rebellion (Second Update) Chapter 657: Chapter 657: Shi Family Rebellion (Second Update) Tan Xiaoyu spoke coldly as well, ¡°My father is right, these people are despicable, dedicating their lives to demons to harm the common folk. I, Tan Xiaoyu, will also stand against them unwaveringly.¡± Qin Yu looked at everyone, took a deep breath, and with a trembling voice said, ¡°In that case, the Qin Family thanks you all!¡± Just as everyone was leaving the building, preparing to drive to the location of the negotiation. A very unremarkable car stopped by the road; then, Du Fan got out of the car and quickly walked to Qin Yu¡¯s side, speaking with a grave expression. ¡°I¡¯ve just received news that the Shi Family in the provincial city has suddenly betrayed us, and in an unforeseen assault, swept through the provincial city. All of the Qin Family¡¯s forces have been annihilated, and Feng Chaosi from the Feng Family is missing! It is also heard that Shi Hao has been placed under house arrest, and the traitor is likely the former Family Head, Shi Dong.¡± On hearing this message, Qin Yu¡¯s face changed dramatically, ¡°That old fox, Shi Dong, has turned traitor at this time?¡± The rest were also filled with righteous indignation. Only Qin Yuan maintained a calm demeanor and indifferently said, ¡°This is not surprising. To someone like Shi Dong, loyalty is far less important than self-interest. With the demons gaining strength, it¡¯s natural for him to contemplate rebellion.¡± At this moment, Qin Yu was out of sorts, her voice tinged with panic as she asked, ¡°Grandfather, what do we do now?¡± Losing the provincial city was a fatal blow for the Qin Family, already in a precarious situation. It meant they had just lost a significant bargaining chip at the negotiation table. That¡¯s why Qin Yu was so flustered. wuxiaworld.site But Qin Yuan remained calm. For someone who had started from nothing and weathered countless storms, keeping calm was always paramount, no matter the situation. ¡°When an army comes, we block; when the flood waters come, we pile up earth. No matter how powerful the opponent, never let them easily see through your hand. Understand?¡± Qin Yuan said lightly. Qin Yu, taken aback, then nodded deeply, ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯re setting out!¡± With that, Qin Yuan stepped forward, his back, though weathered with decades of vicissitudes, was still as upright as a sword. The negotiation took place in a high-end hotel in Beijiang. Of course, due to the chaos in the world, the hotel had long closed its doors. However, when they arrived, there were people waiting in front of the hotel, who silently led the way in after seeing the group. Tan Dong whispered to his daughter, ¡°Do you see it?¡± Tan Xiaoyu, with a somber expression, nodded slightly, ¡°It must be someone from the Heavenly Human Realm.¡± ¡°A Heavenly Being Realm expert being sent to play the role of a doorman, has Qin Tian grown so powerful now?¡± Tan Dong frowned slightly, a worried look appearing on his face. In the hotel¡¯s meeting room. As everyone entered, Qin Tian, sitting in the main seat, just glanced up, then leisurely continued to fiddle with the lighter in his hand. Everyone stood in silence. Qin Yuan, at the forefront, said indifferently, ¡°Qin Tian, let¡¯s not waste words, what exactly do you want? Put everything on the table and talk.¡± Qin Tian laughed, ¡°Qin Yuan, you really haven¡¯t changed. When I was the general manager of the corporation, you were like this, and you¡¯re still the same now! Always with the attitude of a benefactor!¡± Qin Yu¡¯s expression shifted slightly, and just as she was about to speak, Qin Yuan gently shook his head, indicating for her to remain quiet. ¡°Very well, since you¡¯ve said to put everything on the table and talk, then I¡¯ll tell you! What I want is everything the Qin Family has!¡± Qin Tian said, his face revealing a ferocious expression. Qin Yuan remained silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Qin Tian, do you think such a demand is possible?¡± Qin Tian snorted coldly, leaning back in his chair and staring at Qin Yuan, ¡°My dear uncle Qin Yuan! I think you haven¡¯t realized yet that this is not an equal negotiation, but you begging me! Surrender everything obediently, and I may spare your lives! If not willing¡­¡± With the sound of Qin Tian¡¯s voice, dark energy surged in a corner of the meeting room, a powerful presence looming over everyone. Tan Dong, Tan Xiaoyu, and the others stepped forward in unison, shielding Qin Yuan and the rest. Qin Yuan waved his hand, signaling them to step back, then said in a deep voice, ¡°Qin Tian, have you truly sold yourself to the devil?¡± ¡°Hehe! What do you mean by ¡®sold myself to the devil¡¯? Haven¡¯t you realized yet, Qin Yuan? The world has changed. Deities have descended, and from now on, they will rule the world. If we humans want to survive, we can only become their servants! A fair exchange, that is something you once taught me!¡± At this point, Qin Tian was getting impatient, ¡°Give me an answer now, will you hand it over or not! Otherwise, if it were someone else negotiating with you, there would not be such favorable terms!¡± Qin Yuan¡¯s expression was as still as water, about to speak. Then they saw a figure slowly appearing on the chair beside Qin Tian and heard an icy and arrogant voice. ¡°Qin Tian, Miss Long¡¯Er is very dissatisfied with your progress in Beijiang!¡± The crowd was stunned for the voice sounded somewhat familiar. Upon hearing this voice, Qin Tian immediately stood up and moved to the side. At that moment, the figure gave an evil smile toward everyone. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, long time no see!¡± Qin Yu was the first to recognize the visitor, grinding her teeth with hatred, ¡°Hong Ming, it¡¯s actually you!¡± Indeed, it was none other than Hong Ming, who had once secretly loved Fan Mengxue, opposed Xue An time and again, and ultimately led to his entire family being expelled from the country, disappearing without a trace. But the person standing before them now was completely different from before. An intricate rune was marked on his forehead, and his eyes had turned into reptilian slits, his body emanating a non-human, formidable aura. ¡°Miss Qin actually remembers me, this truly honors me!¡± said Hong Ming indifferently, though his eyes shimmered with excitement. Qin Yu felt the evil gaze from Hong Ming and involuntarily shuddered, instinctively taking two steps back. ¡°Hehe, even the once imposing Miss Qin knows fear, it seems!¡± Hong Ming said with a sneer. At that moment, Tan Xiaoyu stepped forward, placing herself in front of Qin Yu, and said coldly, ¡°Hong Ming, what do you want to do?¡± Hong Ming let out a sinister laugh, ¡°What do I want to do? Naturally, I want to * you and Qin Yu!¡± Tan Xiaoyu snorted angrily and charged, lifting her leg to kick. Now with the cultivation level of a Heavenly Being, her kick was fierce and undoubtedly lethal. Yet Hong Ming didn¡¯t even flinch, reaching out a hand and grabbing Tan Xiaoyu¡¯s ankle, then sneered, ¡°So eager to throw yourself at me?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then with a violent tug, A crack was heard as Tan Xiaoyu¡¯s ankle was mercilessly crushed. Even so, Tan Xiaoyu merely grunted and twisted her body, her other foot aiming a direct kick at Hong Ming¡¯s head. Hong Ming chuckled darkly, not bothering to dodge as layers of fine scales surfaced on his head. The rebound from her kick fractured the bones and tore the tendons in Tan Xiaoyu¡¯s other foot as well. Chapter 660 - Chapter 660: Chapter 660 Teaching You How to Be a Good Dragon (1st Update) Chapter 660: Chapter 660 Teaching You How to Be a Good Dragon (1st Update) Meanwhile. An angry dragon¡¯s roar echoed throughout the city, followed by a figure shooting straight up into the sky. ¡°Which Sword Cultivator dares to annihilate the members of my Heavenly Dragon Clan?¡± As she spoke, the figure launched two consecutive palm strikes at Xue An. They were so powerful that they seemed they could shake the moon. But Xue An didn¡¯t even give them a glance, instead turning to An Yan with a smile. ¡°Yan¡¯er, guess how long it will take me to defeat this guy?¡± An Yan hesitated briefly before shaking her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± As the palm wind reached them, An Yan called out worriedly, ¡°Husband¡­¡± Xue An didn¡¯t even turn his head, simply waving his hand with an indifferent gesture. The once ferocious palm wind immediately fizzled out and dissipated like smoke and clouds. Seeing this, Long¡¯Er¡¯s heart sank, and a look of alarm flashed in her eyes. wuxiaworld.site She had just been sitting quietly in the room when she suddenly felt a mind-shaking Sword Intent envelop the entire city, cutting down countless demon ghosts in an instant. These demon ghosts were members of the Heavenly Dragon Clan who had descended to the mortal realm with her, and now that they were annihilated, it naturally enraged Long¡¯Er. Therefore, she immediately flew into the high sky, not taking time to look carefully, and directly launched two palm strikes. In Long¡¯Er¡¯s view, while ordinary Sword Cultivators have terrifying Sword Dao, their physical bodies are generally very weak. Caught off guard, her two palms would undoubtedly severely injure them. But what Long¡¯Er didn¡¯t expect was that the two angry palm strikes she launched were casually dispelled by the young man. At this moment. Long¡¯Er stood in midair, constantly observing Xue An, her expression alternating between light and dark. Because she kept feeling that this man looked very familiar. Suddenly. She remembered the images reported to her by the dragon-shaped demon ghosts. The person who killed the Dragon Slave Hong Ming also seemed to be a young man, and although the image was blurry and unclear, it matched the man before her quite closely. At that moment, Xue An turned his head and smiled at her. ¡°You¡¯re Long¡¯Er?¡± Long¡¯Er nodded slightly, her expression becoming serious, ¡°Yes! But I don¡¯t know which Sword Cultivator you are, and why you would annihilate the members of my Heavenly Dragon Clan?¡± In The Multiverse Realms, strength speaks loudest. Xue An had now won Long¡¯Er¡¯s respect with his own strength. ¡°Your members?¡± Xue An pointed to the city beneath his feet and said indifferently, ¡°So, the massacre of the mortals was also by your command?¡± Long¡¯Er was slightly taken aback, then responded somewhat dismissively, ¡°As a Golden Immortal yourself, why would you care about a group of ant-like mortals?¡± As she spoke, a sincere smile appeared on Long¡¯Er¡¯s face, ¡°I was hot-headed just now when I struck, and I hope for your understanding! If you are willing, the Heavenly Dragon Clan would like to form an alliance with you. We can advance and retreat together in the chaos of the mortal world, striving for greater interests, how about it?¡± Seeing how formidable Xue An was, Long¡¯Er intended to forge an alliance. After all, Sword Cultivators are universally acknowledged in The Multiverse as the most lethal force. Allying with the Heavenly Dragon Clan¡¯s cause could be greatly beneficial for future endeavors. ¡°Oh? You want to form an alliance with me? But I¡¯ve just slaughtered so many of your members!¡± Xue An said indifferently. Long¡¯Er smiled faintly, the waves in her phoenix eyes shimmering, ¡°If you are willing, then what does it matter about a mere group of members? They can always be sent down again.¡± This was indeed what Long¡¯Er had in mind, and these demon ghosts were originally just cannon fodder on the battlefield, disposable as far as she was concerned. Even if they all died, Long¡¯Er would not grieve for them. As for the Dragon Slave named Hong Ming, he was not worth mentioning. If she could attract a powerhouse like Xue An, then all this would be worth it. Xue An laughed when he heard her. ¡°If you¡¯re Long¡¯Er, do you have a sister named Long Da?¡± Long¡¯Er was startled, not understanding why Xue An was asking this, but still nodded, ¡°Yes, but she¡¯s not my brother, she¡¯s my sister! We are nine siblings!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Indeed, dragons really do spawn nine offspring!¡± ¡°Your Excellency¡­.¡± Long¡¯Er was about to say something more. Xue An¡¯s smile grew colder, ¡°Not understanding family planning and having so many offspring is one thing, but even daring to reach for the mortal world, you think there¡¯s nobody who can subdue you all?¡± ¡°You¡­.¡± Long¡¯Er¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What ¡®you¡¯? Today, I¡¯m going to teach you how to be an obedient dragon!¡± Xue An stepped forward, traversing the void, and appeared right in front of Long¡¯Er. Long¡¯Er was now completely enraged, ¡°Refusing the toast only to drink a forfeit, courting death!¡± As he spoke, he hurled several palm strikes. Xue An let out a cold laugh, before Long¡¯Er¡¯s palm wind could reach him, he raised his hand and struck out with his own palm. Smack. A crisp sound echoed across the heavens and earth, Long¡¯Er was slapped away by Xue An and fell directly to the ground, crashing into a tall building. This scene was precisely witnessed by Shi Dong, who was standing on the rooftop of the Shi Family building. He had just sensed an unbearably sharp Sword Intent descending upon the provincial city, setting off a wave of panic in his heart. Impossible, it absolutely couldn¡¯t be that person! He¡¯s long dead; how could he possibly return? He comforted himself repeatedly with various reasons, then quietly climbed to the rooftop of his building. When he saw the person in the sky, Shi Dong couldn¡¯t help but feel dizzy. His entire body shuddered uncontrollably. It really was him! He couldn¡¯t believe he had actually returned! Fear and anger mingled in Shi Dong¡¯s heart, his mind in total chaos. It was at this moment that Long¡¯Er took the stage. To Shi Dong, who was like a drowning man grasping at straws, he prayed devoutly that Miss Long¡¯Er would defeat this Xue An. But it seemed as if even the Deity dared not answer his prayers, as just a few sentences later, Long¡¯Er was slapped away by Xue An. How could this not terrify Shi Dong? Just then, the building that had been shattered on one floor suddenly trembled violently. Then, a rage-filled draconic roar could be heard. The rooftop suddenly shattered, and a Giant Dragon¡¯s head poked out from it, its body coiled around the tall building like a pillar. Tears of excitement streamed down Shi Dong¡¯s face, ¡°May the Buddha bless us, let Miss Long¡¯Er swallow Xue An whole!¡± He muttered his prayers. The now-revealed Long¡¯Er roared angrily, her body compressing like a spring and then suddenly lurching towards Xue An. This charged attack, brimming with boundless power, made the entire city tremble. An Yan couldn¡¯t help but turn pale, ¡°Husband¡­.¡± Xue An smiled faintly and said calmly, ¡°Yan¡¯er, fancy some Dragon Liver?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I used to be sick of it, but now I suddenly feel like tasting it again wouldn¡¯t be so bad!¡± Having said that, a radiant light shone from Xue An¡¯s eyes. He then raised his fist and launched a punch towards the oncoming Giant Dragon. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This punch, aiming high and striking low, landed squarely on the forehead of the approaching Long¡¯Er. Crack. Then there was a crisp sound. Xue An¡¯s arm completely penetrated Long¡¯Er¡¯s forehead, piercing into her head. Long¡¯Er let out a painful howl, her enormous body struggling and thrashing in the air, trying to break free. Chapter 661 - Chapter 661: Chapter 661: Drawing the Dragon Tendon (Second Update) Chapter 661: Chapter 661: Drawing the Dragon Tendon (Second Update) ¡°No¡­ you aren¡¯t a sword cultivator? How could you possibly possess such formidable physical prowess?¡± Long¡¯Er howled in agony. Xue An replied indifferently, ¡°Who told you I was a sword cultivator?¡± ¡°But your sword qi¡­¡± ¡°Just because I can use sword qi, doesn¡¯t make me a sword cultivator? You members of the Heavenly Dragon Clan are simply too foolish!¡± As Xue An spoke, he grabbed the dragon¡¯s head with his other hand, and with a fierce display of strength, swung the giant dragon around. In the moonlight, Xue An seemed to be whipping a giant dragon around like a long whip. This scene sent chills down Shi Dong¡¯s spine, making him produce a gurgling sound in his throat. At that moment, Xue An gave him a chilling smile from afar. His faint voice reached Shi Dong¡¯s ears. ¡°Family Head of the Shi Family, I have a gift for you!¡± With that, Xue An suddenly let go. Long¡¯Er, whose joints had already been shattered by Xue An, let out a miserable howl as he was thrown over. wuxiaworld.site Shi Dong trembled all over, turning to run. But how could he possibly outrun Long¡¯Er, who had been thrown with full force by Xue An? A loud boom sounded. Long¡¯Er¡¯s massive and tough body, like a bomb, completely demolished the better part of the Shi Family estate. However, Shi Dong, whose cultivation level had improved nicely over the past two years, spat blood from the impact but did not die on the spot. But he couldn¡¯t run away anymore, as his lower body had been completely crushed beneath the limp body of Long¡¯Er. Excruciating pain, along with regret in his heart, made Shi Dong vomit blood in great gushes, and he could only gaze up at the sky unconsciously. Then, Xue An¡¯s figure entered his vision. Shi Dong¡¯s eyes slightly brightened, and his lips parted weakly, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Xue.¡± Xue An, however, paid him no mind and walked straight past him, then stepped on Long¡¯Er¡¯s head, which was still struggling to lift. Long¡¯Er moaned in pain a few times, then pleaded, ¡°Sir, spare my life!¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Save those words for the mortals you¡¯ve killed down below!¡± As he spoke, Xue An pressed down on Long¡¯Er¡¯s head, and his other hand, like an axe, plunged directly into the dragon¡¯s neck, then yanked out with a sudden pull. Long¡¯Er let out a miserable howl, and his huge body trembled. A dragon tendon, glowing with rainbow light, was forcibly pulled out by Xue An. The Dragon Clan feared this the most because their entire cultivation was condensed into this dragon tendon. With the loss of the dragon tendon, it meant being completely ruined. Long¡¯Er roared fiercely, ¡°Sword cultivator, you destroy my body, but what awaits you is the endless retribution of the Heavenly Dragon Clan!¡± Xue An responded indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be no Heavenly Dragon Clan in the future!¡± Long¡¯Er was taken aback. The divine light in Xue An¡¯s eyes blazed intensely, and several flames latched onto Long¡¯Er¡¯s body, devouring flesh and blood, turning them into nothingness. ¡°No! This is¡­¡± Long¡¯Er screamed in utmost terror before his shouts abruptly ceased. The flames had completely enveloped his body, and in the blink of an eye, dissolved him into nothingness, leaving behind only a cluster of blood-colored radiance floating in the air. Shi Dong, trembling slightly, watched this scene unfold. The flames had brushed over him but hadn¡¯t harmed him in the slightest. Yet the more this was so, the more he was filled with fear and regret. If he had heeded his son¡¯s advice back then and stood firm against bowing to the gods and demons, he might still be Mr. Xue¡¯s subordinate now. But it was too late for any regrets now. Shi Dong coughed up several more mouthfuls of blood, the light in his eyes gradually dimming, but he still forced himself to keep his eyes wide open, watching Xue An. Xue An gave him a cold glance, received the cluster of blood-colored radiance with his hand, and then turned to leave. Shi Dong¡¯s corners of his mouth were leaking blood, and a flash of relief passed through his eyes. If only¡­ As the thought emerged, a streak of sword light passed by, completely eradicating his existence. ¡°Even at this time, you still thought about scheming. If it weren¡¯t for your son being somewhat clear-headed, even your Shi Family would cease to exist,¡± Xue An said indifferently without turning his head. Meanwhile, Feng Chaosi had already run crazily onto the street, shouting towards Xue An in the sky, ¡°Teacher! Mr. Xue!¡± Xue An looked at Feng Chaosi, who was ragged all over, and the hesitant young girl who followed him out, and responded with a slight smile and a nod. ¡°Very good, you¡¯ve done well!¡± Feng Chaosi wept with joy, feeling that the indignities he had endured all this time had finally paid off, then he bowed deeply with utmost respect. ¡°Many thanks, Teacher, for eliminating the demons plaguing the city.¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Rise!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Feng Chaosi stood up excitedly. ¡°Teacher, the rebellion of the Shi Family was all Shi Dong¡¯s doing, and it does not represent the true intentions of the Shi Family, especially¡­ Shi Hao.¡± Xue An waved his hand, ¡°I know, so I did not strike down the other members of the Shi family. Now the demons of the provincial city have been cleared, the situation is yours and Shi Hao¡¯s to control together, understand?¡± Feng Chaosi¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°Understood!¡± Then he asked softly, ¡°Where are you going next, Teacher?¡± Xue An said lightly, ¡°One of my subordinates died in battle at Xiangjiang; I want to see who dares to kill my people!¡± Having said that, Xue An rose into the sky, taking An Yan with him as they flew towards the heavens. Feng Chaosi stood in place, gazing wistfully at the receding figure of Xue An. The young girl saved by Feng Chaosi murmured, ¡°Big brother, is¡­ is this an Immortal?¡± Feng Chaosi shook his head firmly, ¡°No, Teacher is even stronger than an Immortal!¡± He then turned to the pretty young girl, smiled slightly, and said, ¡°Hello, my name is Feng Chaosi, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!¡± At the same time. On the way to the seaport Xiangjiang, Xue An handed a dazzlingly bright hairpin to An Yan. ¡°What is this?¡± An Yan asked, a bit surprised as she took it. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Are you guessing that I won¡¯t guess?¡± An Yan playfully stuck out her tongue. ¡°Indeed!¡± Xue An teased An Yan¡¯s nose, then said with a smile, ¡°This is crafted from that Long¡¯Er¡¯s Dragon Tendon; try putting it on!¡± With a hint of shyness, An Yan gathered her hair and then inserted the hairpin. In the splendor of its radiance, An Yan appeared even more breathtakingly beautiful. Xue An nodded in satisfaction, ¡°My wife is truly beautiful!¡± If anyone knew that Xue An had actually transformed the Heavenly Dragon Clan¡¯s Dragon Tendon into a hairpin, they would surely exclaim at such a waste of a treasure. But there was nothing to be done, for the Immortal Venerable was capricious when it came to indulging his wife. Then Xue An took out a mass of blood-colored radiance. ¡°And what is this?¡± An Yan asked curiously. In her view, her husband always seemed to have many strange and wonderful things at his disposal. ¡°This is the Dragon Liver!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only An Yan paused, surprised, and asked, ¡°This is the Dragon Liver?¡± ¡°Exactly! Did you think Dragon Liver would look like pork liver or something, just a piece of meat?¡± Xue An said with a laugh. An Yan chuckled, ¡°I really thought so at first, but can we eat this?¡± ¡°Dragon Liver and Phoenix Marrow is quite a renowned dish across The Multiverse. Of course, it can be eaten. After we deal with this bunch of scum, I¡¯ll cook it for you!¡± ¡°Mhmm!¡± An Yan nodded in agreement. Chapter 662 - Chapter 662: Chapter 662 Wishing Only for Death to Deter the Demons (3rd Update) Chapter 662: Chapter 662 Wishing Only for Death to Deter the Demons (3rd Update) Xiangjiang Harbor. What was once a thriving city had now become a ghost town. Furthermore, on the city¡¯s outskirts, layers upon layers of warning lines were erected to strictly prevent anyone from entering. Meanwhile, at the center of the city. A huge mass of black energy was slowly pulsating, growing more forceful with each beat than the one before. In the end, the entire city echoed with this heartbeat-like sound. Song Yi¡¯s complexion was ashen as he sat on the ground, the magic artifacts in his hands almost depleted. And then. There was a series of cracking sounds. The Feng Shui Formation that had just been set up not long ago was once again destroyed. Blood instantly began seeping from the corners of Song Yi¡¯s mouth again. But he did not hesitate to rearrange the remaining Feng Shui magic artifacts in his hands. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co As the formation was completed, the black energy mass contracted for a moment, then a roar of anger came from within. ¡°Song Yi, once I break free, I will make sure you have no grave to rest in!¡± Song Yi¡¯s face relaxed slightly as he said indifferently, ¡°Subjugate Deity, as long as I, Song Yi, still breathe, you can forget about being reborn.¡± ¡°Heh heh, your magic artifacts have now been exhausted; what will you use to bind me?¡± Song Yi was silent for a moment, ¡°Who said I have no more magic artifacts?¡± ¡°Heh, don¡¯t try to bluff me! I, the Subjugate Deity, am one of the most supreme Evil Gods between heaven and earth. How can I be bound by a mere Feng Shui Magician like you? Break for me!¡± Following an angry shout. The newly established Feng Shui Formation began to flicker violently, seemingly on the verge of collapsing. A resolute light flashed in Song Yi¡¯s eyes as he raised a small knife engraved with Feng Shui runes and stabbed it directly into his chest. Puh! The knife entered. Yet, no blood oozed out, and Song Yi¡¯s complexion visibly began to deteriorate. ¡°Song Yi, what are you trying to do?¡± demanded the Subjugate Deity in surprise and anger. Song Yi did not speak; with trembling hands, he pulled out the small knife from his chest. The originally silver blade had now turned a deep crimson, and he plunged it into the eye of the Feng Shui Formation. As he drove the knife down. The Feng Shui Ultimate Array, once teetering on the brink of collapse, instantly solidified, and the Feng Shui Chains directly bound the black energy mass. ¡°Ahhh! Song Yi, you actually used your own lifeblood to suppress the Feng Shui; aren¡¯t you afraid of your soul perishing completely?¡± the Subjugate Deity roared in anger. Song Yi¡¯s expression was serene, ¡°I, Song Yi, have no other skills, just this passionate blood of mine!¡± ¡°So as long as I breathe, I will never let you come out!¡± ¡°Song Yi, what¡¯s the point in doing this? The moment you die, I can immediately return to the world of the living!¡± the Subjugate Deity sneered. ¡°Point?¡± Song Yi shook his head gently, ¡°I don¡¯t care if it has a point, but since Master instructed me to guard Xiangjiang Harbor, then even if I have just one breath left, I must not give up!¡± ¡°This is my purpose!¡± ¡°Heh heh, such a touching portrayal of righteousness! Well then, today I will fulfill you!¡± As he spoke, the black energy mass began to shake violently, and the chains binding it also started to quiver indecisively. Song Yi was startled, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why has your power suddenly increased so much?¡± ¡°Heh heh, that¡¯s because I have a group of believers who worship me as their master!¡± the Subjugate Deity laughed wildly. As the laughter rang out, in the temple in Nanyang, the pace at which the Divine Officers slaughtered ordinary people quickened. Blood and souls were offered as sacrifices to the Deity statue and then fed directly back to the Subjugate Deity through a mysterious channel, right into its body in Xiangjiang Harbor. Song Yi¡¯s face turned a ghastly shade, his whole body¡¯s blood and qi stirred by the twitching Feng Shui Ultimate Array. ¡°Song Yi, you withdrew the mortals from this city and even prepared to use your own life to seal me, but you never expected that I would have this move, did you? Hahaha, the day I reemerge will be the end for all you lowly mortals.¡± Listening to the smug words of the descending deity, Song Yi¡¯s body began to bleed profusely¨Ca sign that he was approaching his limit. Eventually, he sighed gently, ¡°My lord, Song is ashamed for not being able to protect Xiangjiang. I only wish that in death, I may deter the demons!¡± Having said this, Song Yi was ready to use the last of his essence blood to make the seal. Just then, an overwhelmingly majestic Feng Shui energy suddenly emerged and infiltrated the Feng Shui Ultimate Array. The Feng Shui Ultimate Array, which had been on the verge of collapse, instantly became as stable as Mount Tai. And that huge black energy mass screamed miserably, dissipating by half. ¡°Who is it?¡± cried the descending deity in angry surprise. A calm voice responded, ¡°Song Yi, you step back!¡± Song Yi¡¯s body stiffened, then he turned his head in shock. He saw on the top of a distant building, Xue An was sitting there leisurely watching him. And who else could be standing behind him, but An Yan? ¡°Master?¡± Song Yi looked on in disbelief, even wondering if he was dreaming. At the same time, the figures of Xue An and his companion suddenly vanished from the rooftop. When they reappeared, they were already at Song Yi¡¯s side. ¡°Well done!¡± Xue An said softly. Song Yi took a deep breath, feeling his vision blur, and replied respectfully, ¡°Yes!¡± Xue An looked up at the black energy mass, ¡°Is this the deity who killed Da Niu?¡± Song Yi nodded his head. At that moment, the descending deity was being suppressed by the Feng Shui energy, struggling in pain as the dark energy surged around him. When he heard the tone of Xue An¡¯s voice, followed by Song Yi¡¯s title for him, he was first taken aback, then bellowed in rage. ¡°Are you Xue An? Did my Divine Child, Long Guanyu, die at your hands?¡± Long Guanyu? Xue An frowned slightly, then soon remembered who it was and let out a slight smile, ¡°So what if he did?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think you can suppress me just with this. I will kill you to avenge my Divine Child!¡± the descending deity roared. Meanwhile, in the temples in Nanyang, all the Divine Officers and mortals burst into blood mist with a bang, becoming sacrifices that were offered up. Receiving this powerful force, the black energy surged and began to expand, making bubbling sounds as a human silhouette slowly emerged. Song Yi was alarmed, then said solemnly, ¡°Master, this Evil God feeds on the fear and greed in people¡¯s hearts; it¡¯s extremely tricky and hard to kill! If it comes into the world again, it will bring an endless disaster.¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Fear and greed? Heh, today I¡¯ll let him know what fear is!¡± At the same time, the descending deity¡¯s figure painfully emerged from the black mist, its majestic divine face twisted into a sinister smile. ¡°You¡­ ¡± Before it could finish speaking, Xue An, who somehow was already above its head, smashed down with a fist. Boom. The newly formed deity, who hadn¡¯t even had the chance to boast, was smashed into the ground. Xue An then landed, grabbed the deity from the ground without allowing it any action, and yanked it out. The deity felt dazed by the punch and struggled to grasp the situation. Xue An, with an icy expression, threw another punch. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Crack. The deity¡¯s head was smash to pieces. The black mist spread out instantly. A figure attempted to escape from it. Xue An said coolly, ¡°You think you can run after causing my death? Today, I will refine your soul to resurrect Da Niu!¡± Chapter 663 - Chapter 663: Chapter 663: Creating a New God (4th Update) Chapter 663: Chapter 663: Creating a New God (4th Update) Xue An once said that there was a slim chance of reviving Zhou Daniu. The reason for this was that Zhou Daniu had perished together with the descended god through the self-destruction of his divine soul. Such an Evil God, which gained power by devouring fear, was likely to have saved a fragment of Zhou Daniu¡¯s divine soul just before his death. But to find it, it was necessary to completely destroy the divine soul of the Evil God. This task, which seemed impossible to others, became possible in the hands of Xue An. At this moment, Xue An stretched out his hand and firmly grasped the divine soul of the descended god. The descended god wanted to say something. Xue An couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to the last words of these divine demons, so he simply squeezed hard. Bang. It was like crushing a piece of crystal. The divine soul shattered into dust. Within it, countless points of light flickered. wuxiaworld.site These were soul fragments of the innocents who had died at the hands of the descended god. To find Zhou Daniu¡¯s among so many flickering lights was virtually impossible. Xue An had no intention of searching, but instead, he stretched out his hand. All the points of light began converging toward the palm of Xue An¡¯s hand. In the blink of an eye, they formed a ball of light. Just as Song Yi had said, this descended god was extremely difficult to annihilate. Even if the divine soul shattered, strands of black qi started emerging in mid-air, converging towards the ball of light in Xue An¡¯s hand. ¡°Master!¡± Song Yi called out. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Da Niu, it¡¯s up to you next!¡± As he spoke, Xue An brought forth a blazing white flame in his hand, beginning to roast the ball of light. The black qi quickly disappeared under the flames. And the ball of light began to struggle and surge, seemingly in great pain. Finally. As if unable to bear the heat of the flames, the ball of light suddenly expanded and exploded with a loud bang. Then, black qi began to recondense in midair, and a sinister laugh came through: ¡°Xue An, even if your power is great, you cannot kill me. Unless you slaughter all the mortals in this world, I am immortal, hahaha!¡± This was the Divine Sense of the descended god beginning to reconverge. But at that moment, the exploded points of light began to reconverge even faster, and a tall figure began to take shape. As one faded and the other grew stronger, the mass of black qi began to dissipate. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why has it become like this? Ahhh, why can¡¯t I sense the world around me anymore!¡± The voice of the descended god became incredibly fearful. He did not fear death, for he knew he could be reborn after dying. But now, it was his very life force that was rapidly being devoured, and his connection to the world was also crazily weakening. If this continued, he would soon be utterly annihilated. ¡°Xue An, what in the world are you doing?¡± the descended god roared. Xue An said calmly, ¡°What am I doing? Oh, I forgot to tell you! Refining the Soul has another term, and that is Creating a God!¡± ¡°Creating a God?¡± The voice of the descended god was getting weaker but still filled with dread as it asked. Xue An nodded, then looked at the increasingly distinct outline of Zhou Daniu, ¡°You thrive on the fear and greed in people¡¯s hearts, but what you, these Evil Gods, do not understand is that the strongest power in the human heart is an unstoppable determination!¡± ¡°I had Da Niu draw together all the points of light and then, with this determination, replace you. This is Creating a God!¡± Hearing Xue An¡¯s words, the descended god was utterly despairing. He had thought that this descent into the world would yield him more power as he sought his revenge. But he never expected to lose his life instead. He wanted to beg for mercy, but now he was so weak that he couldn¡¯t even utter the words to plead. Finally. When Zhou Daniu¡¯s figure became completely clear, and then slowly opened his eyes. There was a muffled boom. The last wisp of dark energy also dissipated into nothingness. The gloomy haze that had shrouded the port city of Xiangjiang for days was swept away all at once. And Zhou Daniu¡¯s body now shone with a glaring golden light, uplifting the hearts of all who came into contact with it. Song Yi watched this scene in stunned silence. He could never have imagined. The troublesome descent of the god was not only swiftly extinguished by the master, but he also incidentally resurrected Zhou Daniu, creating a new deity in the process. ¡°Making¡­ a god¡­¡± Song Yi murmured to himself. This heaven-defying act had surpassed even Song Yi¡¯s imagination and filled him with an unprecedented reverence for Xue An. At this moment, countless beams of white light came from all directions, frantically pouring into Zhou Daniu¡¯s body, making his form more solid, eventually as substantive as reality. Later, Zhou Daniu¡¯s gaze shifted from blank confusion to gradually glowing with vitality. Finally. He shuddered all over, then looked down at his hands and feet. ¡°Am I¡­ wasn¡¯t I dead?¡± As he spoke, he saw Xue An, and his body trembled as he immediately stood up straight. ¡°Instructor!¡± Xue An nodded in satisfaction. He too hadn¡¯t expected Zhou Daniu to make a full recovery, seemingly without any change in personality. At this time, Zhou Daniu turned to look at Song Yi. ¡°Master Song, wasn¡¯t I already dead?¡± Song Yi said with immense envy, ¡°Yes, you were dead, but the master used his divine powers to resurrect you!¡± Upon hearing this, Zhou Daniu immediately knelt before Xue An. ¡°Instructor, Da Niu doesn¡¯t have much to say. I was already dead, yet you brought me back to life, you are like a rebirth of my parents¡­¡± Xue An, with a mix of laughter and helplessness, waved his hand to interrupt Zhou Daniu. ¡°Alright, alright, I saved you because of your loyalty and bravery, and the fact that you could wake up is also your destiny!¡± At this moment, Zhou Daniu sensed the surging power within himself and exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Instructor, I seem to be even more powerful than before!¡± Song Yi, standing off to the side, said solemnly, ¡°Of course, the master didn¡¯t just resurrect you; he also transformed you into a new deity!¡± Zhou Daniu responded with a simple smile, scratching his scalp, ¡°So, I¡¯ve become a deity? Heh heh¡­¡± Suddenly, Zhou Daniu¡¯s expression became troubled, and then he quietly said to Xue An, ¡°Instructor, now that I¡¯ve become a deity, can I still get married and have kids?¡± Xue An, not knowing whether to laugh or cry, shook his head, ¡°I really don¡¯t know about that, but I think you probably can.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great. My parents died early, and their last wish was for me to continue the Zhou Family line. Heh heh.¡± Xue An listened, shaking his head with a light chuckle, then looked up at the moon high in the sky. ¡°Such boredom! Yan¡¯er, just wait a moment for me!¡± With that, Xue An took a step forward, directly ascending into the sky, and upon steadying himself. Xue An, overlooking this southeastern land of Huaguo, declared coldly, ¡°I have no patience to eliminate you one by one. Evil-Seeking Sword, appear!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Endless sword radiance began to emerge around Xue An as the center and extended far into the distance. In just a moment, it already enveloped thousands of kilometers of the land. All the people covered by it looked up in unison, struck dumb by the spectacle. ¡°Go forth, exterminate all gods and demons!¡± Xue An commanded indifferently. Following his order, swords fell like rain, slaughtering everything! Chapter 664 - Chapter 664: Chapter 664 The news spreads, the world is shaken (Fifth Update) Chapter 664: Chapter 664 The news spreads, the world is shaken (Fifth Update) Since the Three-Eyed Evil God had been slain, Lingnan¡¯s situation had improved slightly. ¡°Slightly¡± meant that they could barely maintain a no-loss state, no longer retreating step by step as before. But as time went on, another major problem began to emerge. That was the shortage of manpower in the Yu Family, the main force in combat. Especially Yu Ming and other main fighters had long been extremely exhausted, but without their defense, Lingnan couldn¡¯t possibly hold. Therefore, no matter how weary, Yu Ming and the others still persevered. At this moment. Yu Ming slashed and annihilated more than a dozen small demons; this wave of attacks had come to an end, and these monsters began to retreat. Afterward, Yu Ming stumbled, nearly falling to the ground. Fortunately, Yuan Yunxin was by his side, hastily stepping forward to support him. ¡°Yu Ming, how are you?¡± Yuan Yunxin asked with concern. Yu Ming¡¯s face was pale as he gently shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing! Just a bit of weakness for a moment.¡± wuxiaworld.site Yuan Yunxin immediately took out a bottle of Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir from her pocket and poured it down Yu Ming¡¯s throat. A moment later, Yu Ming¡¯s condition significantly recovered. ¡°Phew, we are lucky to have those Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixirs that Zhongdu risked everything to air drop. Otherwise, Lingnan might have collapsed long ago,¡± Yu Ming said with a bitter smile. Yuan Yunxin couldn¡¯t agree more. Some time ago, several military planes suddenly appeared over Lingnan. After circling a few times, they air-dropped several large boxes of Heaven¡¯s Fate Potion. This miraculous potion could heal injuries and help cultivators restore their strength, an extremely important strategic resource. Without these boxes of potions, Yu Ming would not have lasted until now. Regrettably, those planes were almost all shot down by demons in the end, with only one surviving. At this time, those defending other directions also retreated back. Compared to Yu Ming, who was at the frontline, they were under much less pressure, but even so, they were all utterly exhausted, and some were even wounded. ¡°Brother, my sword is broken again!¡± Yu Ran said dejectedly. She was no longer the spoiled young lady she had been but a warrior woman who had fought on the battlefield and slaughtered demons. ¡°Go ask father for another one later!¡± The Yu Family now had a very clear division of labor, with Yu Ming, Yu Ran, and Shi Xueqing¨Cwho originally came as a guest but ended up trapped¨Cas the main fighting force. The Family Head Yu Yuan was responsible for coordinating everything from behind. This position was even more important than fighting on the battlefield. Because now, the stronghold housed several hundred thousand civilians of Lingnan, and without a strong figure to keep order, chaos could easily ensue. At this time, the battlefield became lively again, as the Yu Family had a team specifically in charge of cleaning the battlefield, and many elders were conducting detailed research on the dead demons and gods. Even the girls were busy, responsible for bandaging the wounded soldiers. Although these girls¡¯ bandaging skills may have been poor, the appearance of their youthful and beautiful figures could greatly soothe the soldiers¡¯ anxious and tense moods. Shi Xueqing looked on admiringly at this well-organized scene and finally understood why the Yu Family had been able to defend Lingnan for two to three hundred years while maintaining their reputation. With such control, they truly deserved the title of Lingnan¡¯s number one family. But at that moment, a shadowy figure suddenly surfaced in the distance, followed by the trembling of the earth. ¡°Enemy attack!¡± someone on the distant lookout tower shouted tragically and blew the whistle. In the piercing sound of the whistle, irrelevant individuals quickly began to evacuate. Yuan Yunxin was massaging Yu Ming¡¯s swollen ankle at that moment, while Yu Ming had already fallen deep asleep. But upon hearing the whistle, he immediately opened his eyes and picked up the sword beside him to stand up. Seeing the dark mass of monsters in the distance, his expression suddenly turned extremely severe. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are there so many monsters in this wave?¡± Yu Ran exclaimed in shock beside him. Yu Ming¡¯s eyes flickered as he said in a cold voice, ¡°Another powerful demon god has arrived!¡± What? Hearing his words, everyone around was startled. As if to confirm his statement, a giant Three-Handed Demon God appeared behind the legion of monsters. The demon god was so tall that even from this distance, people still had to look up to see it. And at this moment, the demon god was also looking down at everyone, with a cold smirk slowly appearing on its lips. This kind of awe-inspiring might was enough to deprive anyone of the will to resist. The faces of everyone turned utterly despairing, including the people within the stronghold. When they too witnessed this nightmare-like horrifying scene, they started to weep and wail. At that moment, Yu Ming took a deep breath and then said to Yu Ran, ¡°You and Xue Qing take your sister-in-law and get out of here fast!¡± Yu Ran was stunned, ¡°Brother¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk! If we all stay here, we¡¯re sure to die! Go, now!¡± Yu Ming said coldly, slowly drawing his sword. ¡°No! Brother, I won¡¯t go. I want to fight by your side!¡± Tears shimmered in Yu Ran¡¯s eyes. ¡°With your level of swordsmanship, you¡¯ll just get in the way. Get lost!¡± Yu Ming roared angrily. Yu Ran was taken aback by the scolding. Meanwhile, Yuan Yunxin remained calm and dragged Yu Ran outside. ¡°I won¡¯t! Brother, you¡¯ll die too if you stay! I can¡¯t bear to watch you die, Yuan Yunxin, you cowardly woman! Don¡¯t you even try to stop my brother from dying?¡± Yu Ran shouted angrily. Yuan Yunxin calmly said, ¡°I respect your brother¡¯s decision, because he is a Sword Cultivator!¡± Those words seemed to drain all the strength from Yu Ran. Shi Xueqing also sighed, ¡°Yun Xin is right! Your brother has no way out!¡± With that, she too began pulling Yu Ran back. Seeing his sister and beloved leave, Yu Ming faced the surging demons alone, slowly raising his sword vertical to his brow. ¡°My mentor once said that I practiced the Sword Dao incorrectly. It was only later that I understood, the Sword Dao is the simplest of all, it only requires fearlessness! Today, I will show you what a mortal Sword Cultivator is!¡± As he said this, Yu Ming suddenly looked up, and brilliant sword lights exploded forth, charging at the demons opposite him. Under the sword light, all was ground to dust. However, their numbers were so immense that despite Yu Ming slaying many, he was swiftly overwhelmed by them. From afar, one could only see sword light flickering ceaselessly within the black tide. Tears streamed down Yu Ran¡¯s face. Finally. After Yu Ming mustered one more sword strike, the cumulative toll of injuries he had borne over days finally erupted in full force. Thump, he half-knelt on the ground. But since his last sword force had been so powerful, it still caused the surrounding demons to fear him, so for the moment none dared to approach. But the Three-Handed Demon God was already upon him, reaching out with a sinister smile to strike Yu Ming. Yu Ming tried to rise, but his body was completely devoid of strength, leaving him no choice but to laugh at himself. ¡°Is this my limit? Yet, I still feel so unwilling!¡± Just then, Yu Ming suddenly felt his sword heart begin to tremble violently, accompanied by a feeling of devout worship. He looked up in shock. Far off in the sky, he saw a massive surge of white. In the blink of an eye, this white surge had rushed forward. ¡°It¡¯s sword auras!¡± Yu Ming exclaimed in shock. Not just him, but hundreds of thousands of people in Lingnan stared dumbly at this sight. Infinite sword auras came, covering the sky and blocking out the sun. All the demons showed expressions of fear, especially the Three-Handed Demon God, who turned and ran. But they had only managed a few steps before the sea-like sword auras pounced upon them, engulfing all the demons. The towering Three-Handed Demon God, after struggling and roaring for a few moments, was sliced into nothingness by the endless sword auras. The rest were not even worth mentioning. In just the blink of an eye, all the demons that had besieged Lingnan for days were swept away, leaving behind an empty and spotlessly clean world. Yu Ming watched this scene in a daze and then suddenly began to laugh. It started as a soft chuckle, gradually becoming a loud, unrestrained laughter. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Laughing, Yu Ming began to cry. Because he knew who had returned. That day. Xue An, who had been missing for a long time, suddenly appeared and, within a single day, annihilated the Heavenly Dragon forces in Beijiang and the provincial cities, completely eradicated the Evil God of Xiangjiang, and with astonishing cultivation level, he slashed away all the demons in the Southeastern Half-Territory with a single sword blow. The news spread, and the world was shaken. Chapter 665 - Chapter 665: Chapter 665 Hope is More Precious than Gold (1st Update) Chapter 665: Chapter 665 Hope is More Precious than Gold (1st Update) Zhongdu. Tianyuan Company headquarters. At this moment, Tianyuan had already moved away from the previous high-rise building. Because the Zhongdu Temporary Management Committee had regulations. All high-rises, due to their large targets, were easily subject to attacks by gods and demons and had become hazardous buildings. Thus, Tianyuan¡¯s headquarters also relocated to a cluster of low-rise bungalows. At this moment, inside the meeting room. Sitting in the principal seat was a middle-aged man with a sullen face and a corpulent body. He swept his eyes over everyone in the room with his heavy bags, then said in a cold voice, ¡°The committee has just sent a notice, starting next month, all sales of the Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir will be fully managed by the committee.¡± Upon hearing these words, Qiao Le, Zhao Xuehui, and others all showed expressions of discontent, while Chen Xiuhe, who sat directly opposite the man, also grew visibly darker in countenance. ¡°Jin Zhong, is this the Jin Family¡¯s idea, or is it the committee¡¯s?¡± Jin Zhong sneered, ¡°Old Chen, please understand the current situation before you speak. The Zhongdu of today is no longer dominated by the Chen Family alone, everyone must obey the committee¡¯s orders!¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s your Jin Family that¡¯s pulling strings behind the scenes!¡± Chen Rushi, who stood behind her grandfather, said coldly. ¡°Chen Xiuhe, I hope you can control your descendants. This is a critical period, and talking nonsense could lead to facing a military tribunal,¡± Jin Zhong said icily. Just as Chen Xiuhe was about to speak, someone suddenly pushed the door open and entered¨Cit was Yuan Mengying, the chief secretary of Tianyuan headquarters. ¡°What are you doing, can¡¯t you see we are in a meeting? Get out!¡± Jin Zhong bellowed. But Yuan Mengying seemed as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything, walking straight to Chen Xiuhe, took a deep breath, and placed a document she was holding onto the table. ¡°Old Chen, there¡¯s the latest news from the front line, please take a look!¡± Yuan Mengying¡¯s voice trembled. At this, Jin Zhong was completely enraged, ¡°Yuan Mengying, good, from now on you¡¯re no longer a part of Tianyuan. Get out, immediately!¡± Ever since he had parachuted into Tianyuan Company as director, no one had dared to ignore his words like this, naturally infuriating Jin Zhong. Yet Yuan Mengying acted as though she hadn¡¯t heard him at all, not even deigning to give Jin Zhong a glance. After Chen Xiuhe briefly looked over the document, he first paused, then suddenly burst into hearty laughter. This laughter halted Jin Zhong, who was about to erupt with anger. Meanwhile, Qiao Le and others also saw the document and their faces all showed relief and excitement. At that point Jin Zhong said coldly, ¡°What are you scheming? Wanting to rebel?¡± Normally at such words, everyone would bow their heads, but not this time. Chen Xiuhe gave Jin Zhong a cold glance, then slowly stood up and said lightly, ¡°Jin Zhong, I¡¯d advise you and your Jin Family to quickly wash your necks clean and buy a good coffin, or else¡­ haha!¡± Having said that, Chen Xiuhe turned and left, the crowd sneered at Jin Zhong a few times, and likewise filed out of the meeting room. When only Jin Zhong was left in the room. He first stood dumbfounded for a moment, then frantically ran to the table, where the document that Chen Xiuhe had either forgotten or intentionally left behind lay. With trembling hands, Jin Zhong picked it up and saw there was only a simple message. Xue An returns, with a single sword strike, annihilates all the demons and monsters of the Southeastern Half-Territory. Seeing this message, the previously arrogant Jin Zhong felt as though he had fallen into an ice cellar, and cold sweat instantly soaked through his clothing. Xue An. This name was simply too glaring for him. That¡¯s because his sister, who had married into the An Family and was honorably known as a Princess of Qianqing, had been killed by Xue An. Indeed, that Jin Xiurong, who once presided over the An Family, oppressed An Yan in various ways, and was eventually exterminated by Xue An, was this Jin Zhong¡¯s sister. After Jin Xiurong¡¯s death, the Jin Family had not reacted at all to the affair. It wasn¡¯t until the upheaval of heaven and earth and the subsequent great changes in the situation in Zhongdu that the Jin Family finally seized the chaos to rise, then entered the Temporary Management Committee and gained immense power. Later, the Jin Family revealed their fangs and began to covet everything that had once surrounded Xue An. This Tianyuan Company was one of their key targets. Jin Zhong parachuted in with the intent to take full control. After all, Tianyuan Company was a money tree that many coveted. But all these premises were based on the assumption that Xue An had disappeared. Yet, who could have expected that Xue An would return with such formidable strength? Just as Jin Zhong was hurrying back home to discuss countermeasures, the news had already spread far and wide. Since the descent of gods and demons, all people had seen and heard were all sorts of bad news. Today, this city fell, and tomorrow, that country was destroyed. Living day to day in such despair, many people had become numb. Very few still harbored hope for the future. Even the most optimistic could only hope that humanity could cling to the last strongholds and manage to survive. In this scenario, the news of Xue An reappearing and killing gods and demons spread like a hurricane around the entire world. Countless people were exhilarated. After all, in an era of despair, hope is more precious than gold. Moreover, in this crucial matter of human survival, Xue An¡¯s appearance made countless people see hope. Before this, the god-demon army had rampaged through the world nearly invincibly, and humans barely held their ground, but at a tremendous cost. Therefore, many subconsciously believed that the gods and demons were unbeatable. It was only Xue An¡¯s emergence that shattered this myth. At the same time, the once quiet Martial Arts World forum grew lively again. Xue An¡¯s previous deeds were being brought up by those with vested interests. From initially obliterating Senior Finger Sky to later eradicating the Blood Clan and destroying the Holy Nation of Light. Each of these incidences could be considered earth-shattering events. But all these were done by Xue An alone. This invisibly added even more luster to Xue An¡¯s legend. Martial artists have always been the proudest, but in front of Xue An, they all bowed their heads, sincerely acknowledging him as, the Supreme of the present age. And soon, this news spread from the Martial Arts World to all sectors of society. Many people who may not have known who Xue An was before, now, after this wave of public opinion, nearly everyone remembered the name Xue An, Remembered the title, the Supreme of the present age! World countries were shaken by this. After all, Xue An was a true and formidable personage of Hua Country. Now that he had returned with an incomparably powerful force, what kind of impact it would have, nobody dared to say. M Country. The President hid in an underground shelter, staring blankly at the documents in his hands, then asked bitterly, ¡°Gentlemen, with the return of Xue An and the unstoppable rise of Hua Country, do we have any acceptable solutions?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The self-proclaimed chosen ones all lowered their once arrogant heads at that moment. After a while, it was Edward, the head of the intelligence agency sitting at the very end, who finally spoke in a trembling voice, ¡°Your Excellency Mr. President, I think, no matter the solutions, we must not oppose this Xue An, otherwise, he may truly send us to meet God!¡± If Edward had said this before, many would have sneered, but now they could only bow their heads in helpless silence. The President was silent for a moment, then said with a bitter smile, ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see for now! See how other countries react.¡± Chapter 666 - Chapter 666: Chapter 666: Jingdu Falls (Second Update) Chapter 666: Chapter 666: Jingdu Falls (Second Update) This area is a stretch of ocean near Country R. Ever since the chaos started, the once busy sea had also become silent. Moreover, this area was originally far from all shipping lanes, a desolate expanse of ocean. Therefore, apart from the occasional seabird flying over, there was hardly a sign of life here. Suddenly. The previously dead sea began to boil violently. Countless bubbles trembled as they rose, and then they burst at the surface, making a hair-raising explosion. Then the whole ocean began to spin. The spinning started slowly, then gradually picked up speed. In the blink of an eye, the entire area had become a massive vortex. If one were to look down from above, they would see that the center of the vortex was dark and deep, as if the ocean had opened an eye, chilling to behold. Then a terrifying aura began to spread from this vortex, within a thousand miles, all the somewhat spiritual members of the Aquatic Tribe were trembling in reverence, as if welcoming the return of their King. wuxiaworld.site Suddenly. A huge figure emerged from beneath the vortex, so massive it took up the entire area, then the figure began to rise rapidly. Boom! The water parted. An enormous whale emerged from the water and then opened its gaping mouth to emit a deafening sound that echoed through the sky. The whale song. This sound, which normally only traveled through water, now shook the heavens, as if proclaiming the King¡¯s return. Afterwards, the head of the giant whale was enveloped in a radiant light, and a middle-aged man wearing a Royal Crown, donning a long robe, and holding a Trident, appeared with an imposing aura. ¡°Heh, heh, I¡¯ve been away for so long, but finally, I, the sea god, have returned!¡± the middle-aged man laughed proudly. After laughing for a moment, he looked up at the distance, his eyes flickering with excitement. ¡°Heh, heh, would you look at that¨Cthe humans have become so prosperous now? Let¡¯s go!¡± Following his command. The sea level began to rise, then formed a towering wave that carried the giant whale and sea god towards distant Country R. Nowadays, Country R could be said to be in a state of oblivious ecstasy. Since the chaos began, this Island Nation, hanging alone out at sea, had suffered the least damage. The mainland, apart from a few not so powerful gods and demons, had seen no abnormalities whatsoever. This led the people of Country R to rejoice wildly, increasingly convinced that their land was truly where the sun rose, protected by the deity Tian Zhao, that no matter how chaotic it was elsewhere, this land would remain unscathed. As time passed and they witnessed the plight of other countries, the never-extinguished ambition in the hearts of Country R¡¯s people began to blaze once more. If other nations were weakened by this chaos of gods and demons, wouldn¡¯t Country R be able to dominate the globe effortlessly? With this thought, the people of Country R viewed the outside world¡¯s misfortunes with a schadenfreude and excitement for trouble that was none of their business. Moreover, this mentality permeated from the top to the bottom¨Caside from a very few lucid individuals worrying, even ordinary people believed that Country R would ultimately rule the world. As a result, the entire Country R fell into a frenzied atmosphere of oblivious ecstasy, and even took initiative to sever various contacts with the outside world. Tokyo. Takeuchi Kiyoko was slowly wiping the Flowing Light Sword in her hands, her demeanor so serious that the Hei Gang leaders kneeling in the room didn¡¯t dare to breathe too loudly. For a long time. Takeuchi Kiyoko slowly sheathed the sword, and said indifferently, ¡°Have you done what I asked you to do?¡± ¡°Hey, after Kiyoko-sama gave the order, we immediately started preparing, and now we have pulled together many skilled people, who are all undergoing strict training every day,¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko nodded, ¡°Not bad.¡± At this moment, the most high-ranking bigwigs kneeling in front were respectfully inquired, ¡°Kiyoko-sama, but we do not know why you want us to train these personnel?¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko didn¡¯t speak, but slowly stood up and looked around at everyone in the room. Today she was dressed in the traditional sword attire of Country R, with a belt that accentuated a breathtaking curve and a hem revealing a pair of slender beautiful legs. Such attire made her appear both commanding and a touch captivating. But no one dared to glance up at her. Because these bigwigs all understood that what Tokyo¡¯s Underground Queen hated most was being stared at. Once someone broke this rule, the consequences were often extremely lamentable. At this moment, Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s hand touched the Flowing Light Sword at her waist and she said indifferently, ¡°China is in chaos, I wish to lead people to help.¡± Upon this declaration, all the bigwigs in the room were somewhat dumbfounded. The eldest among them crawled a few steps forward, ¡°Kiyoko-sama, the chaos in China is now extremely serious, and if you go, you will surely face manifold dangers, so I¡­¡± The elder didn¡¯t dare to continue speaking, as Takeuchi Kiyoko was looking at him coldly. After a moment, Takeuchi Kiyoko said faintly, ¡°My mind is made up, impossible to change. We set off in a few days.¡± Having said that, she turned and left the room, leaving the Hei Gang bigwigs looking at each other in dismay. ¡°Is Kiyoko-sama going because of that god-like man?¡± someone said bitterly. Mention of that god-like man intensified the oppressive atmosphere in the room. If Underground Queen Takeuchi Kiyoko represented conventional weapon deterrence, then Xue An, in the eyes of these Hei Gang disciples, was the deterrent power of a nuclear weapon. ¡°But I¡¯ve heard that this person has been missing for over half a year already, and there are even rumors that he¡¯s already dead.¡± ¡°Shh, don¡¯t let Kiyoko-sama hear you say that, or no one can save you.¡± Then someone sighed, ¡°Perhaps this is why Kiyoko-sama is insistent on going to China.¡± As these men were sighing. Takeuchi Kiyoko returned to her own room. ¡°Kiyoko, have you thought it through? Are you really going?¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s mother asked. Takeuchi Kiyoko nodded and then said gravely, ¡°The master is away, and I worry for the matriarch¡¯s safety. Even if my going can ensure the matriarch is safe, it would be worth it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s mother nodded, ¡°I have already prepared everything for you, so you can leave at any time.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡± The mother and daughter proceed with their conversation in the room. Suddenly. Takeuchi Kiyoko heard a torrent of noisy wailing from outside. The sounds were filled with endless despair, as if witnessing the coming of the apocalypse. Takeuchi Kiyoko was startled, then quickly rushed to the window, and upon drawing back the blackout curtains, she, too, was flabbergasted. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She saw a colossal wave, soaring from Tokyo Bay towards Jingdu. And atop the wave¡¯s crest was an immense whale. Even from a distance, the earth-shaking presence was tremulous. And Takeuchi Kiyoko, being such a skilled master, could see at a glance that there was also a man standing on the whale¡¯s head, holding a trident. Recalling a myth that circulated among the people, Takeuchi Kiyoko said with a trembling voice, ¡°It¡¯s the Sea God!¡± Chapter 667 - Chapter 667: Chapter 667 Interview (3rd Update) Chapter 667: Chapter 667 Interview (3rd Update) ¡°` As if to confirm her words, the sea god stood atop the great whale¡¯s head, overlooking the bustling city of Tokyo with a sneer before his teasing voice spread throughout the entire capital. ¡°Thousands of years have gone by, and your Human Clan¡¯s cities are getting increasingly exquisite. However, the more delicate they are, the more they awaken my desire to destroy. Hehe, come and endure the wrath of the sea god!¡± With that, the sea god pointed his Trident forward. An immense amount of seawater rose into the air, forming layer upon layer of giant waves crashing towards Tokyo. In the face of such a fearsome natural force. The concrete and steel that humans prided themselves on were as good as nothing. The waves instantly demolished much of the city. In an instant, the once thriving Tokyo suffered countless casualties and devastating losses. Meanwhile, in the port of Xiangjiang. As its population gradually returned, the city began to revive and thrive once more. But whether rich or poor, everyone deliberately steered clear of a certain hotel in the city center. Because they all knew that the person staying in this hotel was none other than Mr. Xue, the revered figure who had single-handedly turned the tide and saved the city. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Such a character was naturally not to be disturbed by anyone. But today. The quiet was broken by the arrival of a military helicopter. Once it landed on the hotel¡¯s helipad. A few photographers carrying long guns and cameras were the first to hop down. And then a woman in business attire disembarked. Song Yi approached her with a proper tone, ¡°Are you Miss Chen Xiaoyi?¡± Chen Xiaoyi adjusted her hair that was tousled by the helicopter¡¯s downdraft and nodded, ¡°Yes! It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Master Song.¡± Song Yi cracked a slight smile, ¡°Please follow me, Mr. Xue is inside waiting for you.¡± Leading the way, he walked inside. Chen Xiaoyi steadied her excited heart and followed. When she reached the living room and saw Xue An and An Yan sitting on the couch, Chen Xiaoyi finally felt relieved. On the way here, she had been worried that she might not get to see Xue An in person. Before she came, her superiors made it clear that she had been chosen for this important interview because of her past acquaintance with Xue An. It was imperative, therefore, that she completed this task. This, for Chen Xiaoyi, was a great pressure. She did know Xue An. But that was back in the provincial city, during an interview for a film that she had come into contact with him. As Xue An grew more powerful and his deeds more brilliant, Chen Xiaoyi had long since dared not hope that such a prominent figure would still remember her. Yet to her surprise, everything was going smoothly. At this moment, Xue An stood up and greeted her with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Reporter Chen.¡± Relieved at this sight, Chen Xiaoyi replied with a smile, ¡°Mr. Xue, I didn¡¯t expect you to remember me!¡± ¡°Of course, I remember. You were a star reporter for the entertainment weekly, and you even wrote a few film reviews for my movie back then,¡± Xue An said with a smile. Bringing up the past made the atmosphere relax immediately, and Chen Xiaoyi, no longer tense, laughed and said, ¡°If people knew Mr. Xue once made a movie, I wonder how shocked they would be.¡± Seeing this, the photographers who had followed were also somewhat shaken. They hadn¡¯t expected that Chen Xiaoyi, who had recently joined Zhongdu Television, would be so familiar with the esteemed character. It seemed that Miss Chen¡¯s future prospects were boundless. The photographers calculated in their minds, but they didn¡¯t let that interfere with their work, continuously recording everything. Because the head office had ordered that this interview was extremely important, and no mistakes were to be tolerated. ¡°` At that moment, Chen Xiaoyi started the interview by the book. ¡°Mr. Xue, with the entire world currently in turmoil due to the gods and demons, what are your thoughts on this?¡± Xue An looked at Chen Xiaoyi, who began with some restraint but gradually relaxed, and smiled faintly, ¡°The sword I wielded yesterday represents my view.¡± Chen Xiaoyi was startled upon hearing this, then became somewhat excited, ¡°What is your next step, Mr. Xue?¡± The instructions from above were clear; there were two purposes for this interview. The first was that the appearance of Xue An had brought pride and relief to the Chinese people, and such a typical case naturally needed to be well-interviewed and promoted with all available resources. After all, there was no one more suitable than Xue An to boost morale through propaganda. But the second point was even more important. It was to find out what Xue An¡¯s next step would be and what he wanted through this interview, which was not too overtly official. And no matter what demands he made, the Chinese government would agree unconditionally. This was something the higher-ups had unanimously agreed upon without hesitation. Carrying these two important tasks, Chen Xiaoyi naturally wanted to get a definitive answer from Xue An. Xue An was well aware of this. However, he did not wish to get too close to the governments of various countries. Because there was no need. His current strength could easily overturn any nation in the world. He could also possess power and wealth that ordinary people could hardly imagine. He could even overthrow everything and become the ruler of the world. But he couldn¡¯t be less interested in pursuing these. ¡°Plans? If I say that I¡¯m somewhat worried that these gods and demons might be too fragile, would you believe me?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Hearing this, Chen Xiaoyi was stunned. She could never have imagined that Xue An would have such a thought. But on second thought, it seemed to make some sense. Could this be the pursuit of the strong? As Chen Xiaoyi was puzzled. Xue An¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and he turned his head to look out of the window. Chen Xiaoyi, also somewhat surprised, followed Xue An¡¯s gaze. The hotel room had an excellent view, and the sea was not far from the window, but despite looking for a long time, she saw nothing. ¡°Mr. Xue, is something wrong?¡± Chen Xiaoyi couldn¡¯t help but ask in confusion. Upon hearing this, Xue An turned his head back to look at Chen Xiaoyi, a faint smile playing on his lips. ¡°Miss Chen, are you interested in seeing how I slaughter gods and demons?¡± Chen Xiaoyi was taken aback, then subconsciously nodded. Suddenly, as if she remembered something, she got goosebumps all over her body. ¡°Mr. Xue, has another god or demon descended?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Correct! If you want to go, follow me, but remember to be quick, I can¡¯t guarantee I¡¯ll wait for you if you¡¯re too slow!¡± With that, Xue An, with An Yan in tow, stood up and walked out. Chen Xiaoyi hesitated for a moment, then, gritting her teeth, turned to look at the several cameramen. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Let¡¯s go! If we successfully broadcast Mr. Xue slaughtering gods and demons this time, we will have achieved a great feat!¡± Chen Xiaoyi said resolutely. ¡°Understood!¡± These people were naturally aware of the importance and nodded to Chen Xiaoyi in agreement. With that, the group boarded a helicopter. Meanwhile, Xue An, carrying An Yan, had already ascended into the sky. With the two of them in front, the helicopter followed closely behind and then headed straight for Country R. Chapter 669 - Chapter 669: Chapter 669 Global Live Broadcast (First Update) Chapter 669: Chapter 669 Global Live Broadcast (First Update) Clang. A loud clash of metal resounded. In the nick of time, the Sea God managed to raise his trident to barely block the sword. But even though the sword¡¯s radiance was blocked, he was still blasted dozens of yards away by its might. Not only that, but after emitting a mournful cry, the trident in the Sea God¡¯s hand snapped in two with a crack. Still, he had at least managed to save his own life. However, the giant whale that he rode was not so lucky. A line of blood appeared above the giant whale¡¯s forehead and then extended straight to its tail. Boom. After a muffled sound, the giant whale was cleaved into two halves. Blood and carcass crashed down into the sea, stirring up waves upon waves. All of this happened within a few breaths. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co The Sea God, who had just been displaying his might, was repelled, and the giant whale was slain. Everyone lifted their heads to stare blankly at the man suspended in midair. Takeuchi Kiyoko had already landed on the ground, her gaze fixed on Xue An in a stunned silence, hardly believing her eyes. It wasn¡¯t until a few seconds later that she softly knelt down. ¡°Master, you¡¯ve returned!¡± Seeing her kneel, the Tokyo Hei Gang leaders trembled and likewise prostrated on the ground, not even daring to raise their heads to glance at Xue An. This god-like man had returned, and with his appearance, he had slain the giant whale that almost destroyed the entirety of Tokyo. This naturally struck fear into the hearts of these leaders. Xue An nodded indifferently, ¡°Everyone, get up!¡± Only then did these people rise to their feet, trembling with trepidation. Meanwhile, aboard the helicopter that was following closely behind, Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s face was full of shock; it took her a moment before she spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Was that scene just now captured on camera?¡± The photographer nodded, ¡°Sister Chen, it¡¯s all been recorded, and we¡¯ve established connection with the communication satellite. The response from above is to track the entire process, and the live broadcast is about to begin.¡± Chen Xiaoyi nodded, her gaze flickering as she looked into the distance. She hadn¡¯t expected Xue An to be so domineering; crossing the East Sea, he had cleaved a giant whale in one slash. At that moment a communications journalist spoke solemnly, ¡°Sister Chen, the headquarters replied, the live broadcast can begin!¡± Chen Xiaoyi nodded, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°First, send the footage we just got, then start the live broadcast!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± At the same time. In various places across Huaxia, whether in Zhongdu or in some small cities that had fallen into the hands of deities and demons, where only a few survivors remained, Whether outdoors or indoors, as long as there were televisions or internet connections, the same scene appeared. People were stunned, not knowing what had happened, and they watched intently. At first, the screen was shaky, but then it gradually became clear. It was only then that people could see clearly; in the screen, a massive whale floated in midair with what seemed to be a person standing on its head. But then a streak of light flashed across the sky, followed by an immensely powerful sword light that cleaved the giant whale and blasted the person on top far away. I wield the Heaven-Defying Sword, to slash the whales across the sea. These words also reached the ears of every viewer. The camera then shifted, focusing on the waterlogged Tokyo below. ¡°It¡¯s Tokyo!¡± an eagle-eyed viewer immediately recognized. Because the half-exposed tip of Tokyo Tower sticking out of the water was just too conspicuous. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± everyone was somewhat puzzled. At this moment, Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s voice came from the television. ¡°This is Tokyo, we have just followed Mr. Xue here, and he has allowed us to broadcast live how he slays deities and exterminates demons!¡± Upon hearing this sentence, all the viewers in front of the TV were stunned. And many viewers who had not been watching TV also got the news, whether they were driving or doing something else, they all stopped their work immediately to look for a TV to watch. The entire Huaxia came to a halt, everyone staring at the screen without blinking. And other countries received the information and started broadcasting immediately as well. A global live broadcast covering the whole world began. At this moment in the sky, the Sea God stood in the distance, staring intently at Xue An, who stood with his hands behind his back, his face extremely grave. That last sword had a more intimidating impact on him than on anyone else. Even in the face of that sword, the Sea God felt a sense of despair, and though he barely blocked it in the end, his famous divine weapon, the Trident, was chopped in half. How mighty must one¡¯s Sword Dao Cultivation be? ¡°Sword Cultivator, why do you oppose my sea clan? And further, why kill my mount and destroy my weapon?¡± the Sea God asked in a deep voice. Xue An, however, did not heed his words. Instead, he turned his head and smiled at An Yan, who had just flown in, ¡°Yan¡¯er, have you ever seen a dung fork?¡± An Yan was taken aback, then shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen one. What is it?¡± Xue An smirked slightly, ¡°They used to have them in the countryside, and as the name implies, they¡¯re forks used for digging dung.¡± Then pointing to the Trident in the hands of the Sea God, broken in two, ¡°If you¡¯ve never seen one, just look at this thing, it¡¯s exactly like a dung fork. I even suspect¡­¡± Xue An smirked coldly as he looked at the Sea God, ¡°I suspect that this thing was stolen by you from a Huaxia village!¡± Hearing this, An Yan covered her mouth, her eyes crinkling with laughter. Her husband really knew how to infuriate others with his words sometimes. And all the people watching in front of their TVs started laughing even harder. It wasn¡¯t that Xue An¡¯s words were particularly funny. But they wanted to use this way to relieve the resentment that had built up from being oppressed by gods and demons for so long. The Sea God¡¯s face suddenly turned extremely ugly. Even though he didn¡¯t know what a dung fork was, even a fool could tell that Xue An was mocking him. ¡°Sword Cultivator, although you are powerful, to disrespect a high-order Deity like this, aren¡¯t you being a bit too arrogant?¡± Xue An just shook his head with a light chuckle upon hearing this, ¡°You deities¡­¡± ¡°When facing mortals, you loudly claim that everything in the world honors strength, that mortals are naturally low because they are weak while you are innately noble.¡± ¡°But when you truly face someone stronger, you show another face and question if I am being too arrogant?¡± Saying this, Xue An¡¯s mouth curled up, revealing a cold smirk, ¡°Let me tell you now that I was born this arrogant!¡± Then, Xue An turned to look at the helicopter where Chen Xiaoyi was, ¡°Is it still broadcasting?¡± Chen Xiaoyi nodded vigorously. Xue An smiled, ¡°Good, today, in front of all the people of Huaxia, I shall slay a deity!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Sea God¡¯s face suddenly turned ashen, his eyes flickering with an exceptionally cold murderous intent. ¡°Sword Cultivator, don¡¯t really think that I am afraid of you! I¡­¡± Before he could finish, Xue An¡¯s figure had already appeared before him, smiling grimly, ¡°What ¡®I¡¯ are you talking about? Now we speak with our fists.¡± With that said, Xue An threw a punch, blasting forward. The Sea God roared, but without any chance to resist, he was directly rocketed into the sky. Chapter 670 - Chapter 670: Chapter 670: Slaying a God in Public (2nd Update) Chapter 670: Chapter 670: Slaying a God in Public (2nd Update) At this moment. All over the world, everyone watching the live broadcast was dumbfounded. Many had thought that even if Xue An could defeat the Sea God, it would still be after a tough battle. But who could have imagined, Xue An had actually sent the Sea God flying into the sky with a single punch? Just then. A furious roar from the Sea God came from the sky above, ¡°Sword Cultivator, I will make you pay the price!¡± With that, the Sea God, whose half body had been shattered by the punch, suddenly waved his hand. The previously calm ocean began to shake violently, and then the sea surface rose rapidly, forming an immensely huge wave. Vast amounts of seawater surged crazily, ceaselessly joining the giant wave, even exposing large swaths of seabed due to the excessive withdrawal of water. Soon, the wave had grown to be several hundred meters high, with the Sea God standing on top of it, watching Xue An with a sinister smile. ¡°Sword Cultivator, although you¡¯re very powerful, now, with just one command from me, this entire Island Nation will be obliterated, and all the mortals on it will be buried with me! Hahahaha, I wonder how you¡¯ll face that!¡± The Sea God laughed wildly. wuxiaworld.site Xue An, however, just quietly looked at him and then sidestepped, ¡°As you please.¡± The Sea God¡¯s laughter stopped abruptly, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said¡­ as you please.¡± ¡°You¡­ you aren¡¯t afraid I¡¯ll really obliterate this Island Nation?¡± the Sea God asked, looking at Xue An with a mixture of astonishment and uncertainty. He had initially thought Xue An was the kind of righteous Sword Cultivator who came to rescue the residents of this Island Nation and had deliberately used it as a threat. But to his surprise, Xue An didn¡¯t care about it at all. ¡°Whether you obliterate this Island Nation or not, what does it have to do with me? After all, you¡¯re going to die,¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°Think you can threaten me with that? Not to mention that I never liked this Island Nation, even if you really kill everyone, it¡¯s your doing, what does it have to do with me?¡± ¡°You¡­,¡± the Sea God finally felt a fear rising from his heart. Before he¡¯d finished speaking, Xue An held out three fingers and spoke with a hint of impatience, ¡°I¡¯m giving you three breaths¡¯ time to make a decision. If you haven¡¯t decided when the time is up, I will send you on your way.¡± ¡°One!¡± The Sea God¡¯s expression changed dramatically, with a flicker in his eyes, as if contemplating something. ¡°Two!¡± The Sea God clenched his teeth, and the giant wave under his feet began speeding towards the coast. Seeing this scene, both the viewers watching the live broadcast and the local inhabitants of Country R were all utterly horrified. Especially the people of Country R, many had already started to cry out in despair. Takeuchi Kiyoko also showed a bitter smile. She knew her master had never liked Country R, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to dislike it to such an extent. But just when the giant wave was about to crash onto the shore. An Yan couldn¡¯t bear it and called out, ¡°Husband!¡± Hearing her voice, Xue An¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile; then, he nodded at An Yan. ¡°Three!¡± With that word, Xue An suddenly appeared beside the Sea God and unleashed another punch. Bang. Caught off guard, the Sea God was sent flying a great distance, and his remaining half body exploded open. Then, the Sea God bellowed, ¡°Sword Cultivator, didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t interfere?¡± Xue An slowly withdrew his fist, speaking calmly, ¡°My wife wants me to intervene, so of course I will. Besides, I may not like this Island Nation, but it¡¯s not up to you gods and demons to slaughter it.¡± ¡°Heh, pointless! The giant wave has already formed, even I can no longer control it. You will just watch as this Island Nation is destroyed before you!¡± The Sea God cackled, his figure quickly starting to recover. Indeed. The colossal wave began to collapse, and if this endless mass of sea water fell, the whole of Country R would be smashed to pieces. All those watching the broadcast couldn¡¯t help but hold their breath, and some even turned their heads away, unable to bear the sight. Yet Xue An stood before the oncoming tidal wave, quietly looking up without saying a word. Through the camera, many saw such a scene. There, in the face of the towering wave, stood Xue An, hands clasped behind his back, his figure small in comparison, but his proud stance moved many to emotion. ¡°Hubby!¡± An Yan rushed over with worry and stood shoulder to shoulder with Xue An. Xue An turned and smiled at her, then said lightly, ¡°Yan¡¯er, ever played with water?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Hubby is going to make you a water ball today.¡± With that, Xue An pointed his hand and said, ¡°Break!¡± Boom. With Xue An¡¯s command, the wave that blotted out the sky shattered thunderously, and the boundless sea water was about to pour down. But with a casual wave of his hand, a perfect circle appeared in the air. ¡°Coalesce!¡± The water that had poured down surged wildly into it. The circle, like a bottomless pit, pulled in the countless sea water without filling up, instead gradually concentrating a shimmering point of light at its center. In the blink of an eye, all the sea water entered the circle and then turned into a basketball-sized water ball. The water ball, reflecting the stars of the sky, was dazzling like a diamond. The eyes of the Sea Deity almost popped out. For he could feel the powerful force contained within the water ball. It was equivalent to compressing tens of thousands of tons of sea water into a basketball; one could only imagine its weight and density. Even he was unable to manipulate water with such finesse. Xue An cradled the water ball in his hand and looked up at the distant Sea Deity with a grim smile. ¡°This is your thing. Now I¡¯m giving it back to you!¡± With those words, Xue An flicked his hand, and the water ball turned into a streak of light, flying straight at the Sea Deity. ¡°No¡­¡± The Sea Deity¡¯s words were cut off as he was struck by the lightning-fast water ball. There was a massive explosion. The Sea Deity didn¡¯t even utter a groan and was directly smashed and sent flying. Not until he had flown to the middle of the sea did the Sea Deity scream in horror; his form then turned into dust. Afterward, the water ball burst open with a roar, turning into countless amounts of sea water that instantly refilled the half-dried ocean below. As for the Sea Deity, not even half a trace of him could be seen anymore. Even though he was a deity in control of the ocean, he was still brutally crushed under Xue An¡¯s simple and rough attack. Ironically, a Sea Deity ultimately met his end beneath the seas. And when the winds calmed and the waves settled, Whether it was the audience watching the live broadcast or the people on-site, they all gazed dumbly at the figure in mid-air. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An, however, clapped his hands and turned to An Yan with a smile. ¡°Yan¡¯er, did I look cool just now?¡± This smile of his was captured by the camera and then presented to all the viewers watching the broadcast. Such an indulgent and cheerful smile made many a woman¡¯s heart flutter. Meanwhile, Xue An¡¯s public slaying of a deity had thoroughly cemented his title as a figure of supreme honor for his time. Chapter 671 - Chapter 671: Chapter 671: Giving Xue An an Explanation (3rd Update) Chapter 671: Chapter 671: Giving Xue An an Explanation (3rd Update) Zhongdu. In a highly specified meeting room. When the live footage showed Xue An turning the infinite seawater into a water sphere, then smashing a deity into nothingness. The meeting room fell silent as death. It was then followed by an uncontrollable uproar. ¡°Quiet down!¡± The general sitting in the main seat knocked on the table, his shoulder stars indicating he was, unmistakably, a Commander-in-chief of the Nation. The meeting room quieted down. Then the Commander-in-chief spoke in a heavy voice, ¡°What are your thoughts on what just happened?¡± The people in the meeting room looked at each other, but no one spoke. The Commander-in-chief cast his gaze towards a man with gold-rimmed glasses and asked, ¡°As the supervisor in the oversight committee specifically responsible for researching these cultivators¡¯ abilities, don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± The man with glasses stood up, pushed up his glasses on the bridge of his nose, and then said with a wry smile, ¡°Great General, from the beginning, I tried to analyze just how powerful this Xue An¡¯s abilities are, but later on, I gave up.¡± ¡°Oh? Why is that?¡± The Commander-in-chief looked puzzled. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co The bespectacled man sighed, stood up, and went to the large screen, rewinding the footage to before the giant wave had collapsed. ¡°Generals, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed this giant wave. According to the reference objects in this footage, this wave is at least a hundred meters high. Do you understand what that implies?¡± The man with glasses paused for a moment and then said, ¡°If such a wave appeared anywhere, it could destroy thousands of kilometers of land, and I mean utterly destroy it! Even mountains would not be able to withstand these waves.¡± The meeting room was filled with silence as everyone listened quietly. ¡°Such a wave should not be possible on Earth, but nothing is bizarre now that gods and demons have descended,¡± continued the man with glasses. ¡°But that¡¯s not the point I want to make.¡± Saying so, the glasses-wearing man fast-forwarded the footage slightly and then froze it on the scene where Xue An was holding up the water sphere that had transformed from the giant wave. He took a deep breath and spoke in a tone laced with a hint of terror. ¡°Just now, I did a quick calculation below, and a wall of water that¡¯s over a hundred meters high weighs at least several hundred thousand tons.¡± ¡°Yet, this astounding mass was condensed into a sphere by Xue An, who held it up with one hand.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how you all feel about witnessing this scene, but I felt a chill run through me.¡± ¡°Because it means that, without using any Divine Skills, Xue An¡¯s physical strength alone is enough to look down upon all his rivals.¡± At this point, a severe expression appeared on the face of the man with glasses, and then he addressed the Commander-in-chief saying, ¡°Great General, Xue An has exceeded our system of measuring ability. With his strength alone, he is invincible in this world, not to mention his many unpredictable methods!¡± After hearing this clear analysis, the Commander-in-chief¡¯s expression also became grim as he nodded. ¡°Well said. Fortunately, this person is of the Hua Clan, and his actions are quite friendly towards our Hua nation. We must absolutely draw him in and not provoke him!¡± Upon hearing these words, there was a murmur in the meeting room, and then General Wang Tao, who sat at the very end, stood up. ¡°Great General, since you¡¯ve said as much, there¡¯s something I need to report to you.¡± ¡°Please speak, General Wang.¡± Wang Tao spoke gravely, ¡°I think everyone might be aware that the Tianyuan Company was founded by Xue An himself.¡± The crowd nodded. Then Wang Tao¡¯s face showed a trace of irony, ¡°I don¡¯t need to elaborate on the importance of Tianyuan. It¡¯s fair to say that without it, our Hua nation couldn¡¯t have withstood the gods and demons until now!¡± ¡°However, this has also led to many coveting Tianyuan.¡± At this, the Commander-in-chief let out a light ¡°hmph,¡± ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± General Wang continued, ¡°Great General may not be aware, but for some time, due to Xue An¡¯s disappearance, Tianyuan Company has been controlled by a few of Xue An¡¯s friends and the Chen Family. Yet, since the founding of the oversight committee, the Jin Family has risen abruptly and gained considerable power, then stretched their hands towards Tianyuan Company.¡± ¡°Not only did they parachute someone into the company as a head but also edged out Xue An¡¯s old associates, attempting to take over Tianyuan for the Jin Family!¡± The more Wang Tao spoke, the uglier the Commander-in-chief¡¯s face became. Finally, the Commander-in-chief banged his fist on the table, ¡°Outrageous! In this time of national crisis, instead of pulling together, they¡¯re scheming against each other?¡± At this outburst, a few in the room paled and bowed their heads. Seeing this, a smile tugged at the corner of Wang Tao¡¯s mouth, ¡°Great General, I¡¯ve had dealings with this Xue An. I know that as long as you don¡¯t provoke him, he absolutely will not oppose you!¡± ¡°But the Jin Family¡¯s actions were indeed crossing the line with Xue An! I tried to warn them, but the Jin Family proclaimed that Xue An was dead and no longer a threat!¡± ¡°Now, Xue An has returned, and he possesses a might that can¡¯t be ignored by anyone!¡± ¡°Also, you may not be aware, but a member of the Jin Family once controlled the An Family for quite some time, yet she bullied Xue An¡¯s wife and was eventually killed by Xue An.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why the Jin Family has always sought revenge. If this matter is not handled well, I fear¡­¡± Wang Tao¡¯s voice faded, but everyone understood his implication. If this matter could not be perfectly settled for Xue An, once the Divine Slaughter knew¡­ The consequences were simply unimaginable. Without hesitation, the Commander-in-chief declared, ¡°This is a matter of great importance and cannot be overlooked!¡± Then he stood up and said sternly, ¡°Effective immediately, have the Jin Family removed from Tianyuan Company, and strip them of all their privileges within the oversight committee!¡± He then leaned on the table, sweeping his gaze over everyone in the room, and spoke with an expression as still as water, ¡°From this moment on, I do not want to hear of anyone daring to harm Xue An and those around him, or else do not blame me for being rude.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Additionally, starting today, we will establish an agency specifically responsible for liaising and negotiating with Xue An, which I will lead, and General Wang will be in charge of all relevant affairs!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Gentlemen, this period of chaos brought by gods and demons was supposed to be a disaster, but the emergence of Xue An is a rare opportunity for our Hua nation to rise. Therefore, I will not permit anyone to cause disturbances. If they do, they shall be executed without mercy!¡± said the Commander-in-chief with a killing intent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A chill ran through everyone present, and they all nodded in agreement. As the highest decision-making body of the oversight committee, once the matter was discussed, the order was immediately transmitted downwards. The Jin Family. Once a bustling and distinguished household, it had now become desolate and quiet. A cloud of sorrow and despair hung over the heads of everyone in the Jin Family. Chapter 672 - Chapter 672: Chapter 672: Jin Family Rebellion (First Update) Chapter 672: Chapter 672: Jin Family Rebellion (First Update) The Jin Family Head, Jin Hao, who was well past the age of seventy, sat in the middle chair, looking down at the letter of dismissal in his hand with an extremely ugly expression. The letter clearly stated that all his positions in the committee were to be revoked and that he was to stay at home awaiting further arrangements. That was not all; following the dismissal letter was a notice written in a very aggressive tone. The notice, written as if by the Commander-in-chief of the Nation himself, demanded that the Jin Family immediately withdraw from Tianyuan Company and cease all actions that could potentially offend Xue An, warning that any violation would bring serious consequences. The weight of these two letters in Jin Hao¡¯s hand made it tremble. Having lost his position in the committee, the Jin Family had been stripped of all their power, and everything he had painstakingly managed was about to go down the drain. This was naturally something Jin Hao found difficult to accept. Everyone else in the room kept their heads down, not daring to speak. Each face bore the imprint of dejection and despair. After a moment, Jin Hao took a deep breath and then spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Jin Zhong.¡± ¡°Father!¡± Jin Zhong¡¯s body trembled as he hurriedly stepped forward. ¡°I had you parachute into Tianyuan Company; has it been so long that you still haven¡¯t figured out the formula for Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir?¡± wuxiaworld.site Jin Zhong shook his head with a bitter smile in response, ¡°Father, although I did drop into Tianyuan Company, Chen Xiuhe and Xue An¡¯s friends are tight-knit. I simply couldn¡¯t get access to the production process of Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir.¡± Jin Hao¡¯s face grew even uglier, and he slammed the table furiously, ¡°Useless! All of you are useless!¡± Jin Zhong and the others turned pale, all hanging their heads, not daring to make a sound anymore. And this Jin Hao, who had cunningly controlled the Jin Family for decades, after venting his anger, leaned back in his chair, his eyes revealing a trace of fear. Xue An had returned. And he had come back powerfully, in an unbeatable manner. Considering all that the Jin Family had done before and recalling the past grievances between the Jin Family and the An Family, it didn¡¯t take a genius to predict that Xue An would certainly not let him off. Moreover, Jin Hao knew that the committee¡¯s expulsion of the Jin Family was only temporary; once Xue An returned to Zhongdu, what awaited the Jin Family would be an utter disaster. He didn¡¯t even need Xue An to act in person; the members of the committee, to curry favor with Xue An, would take it upon themselves to target the Jin Family. Thinking of that scenario, Jin Hao shivered. Just then, a cool female voice came from outside. ¡°Are you¡­ the members of the Jin Family who opposed Xue An?¡± ¡°Who goes there!¡± several guards shouted in unison. Everyone inside the room was also startled and turned their heads to look. They saw the supposedly impregnable iron door suddenly begin to melt, quickly turning into a pool of molten metal. A woman walked in with measured steps. This woman had shoulder-length hair, a tall figure, dressed in a black leather outfit, with sky-high heels that accentuated her slender waist and legs. Especially when she walked in, her swaying gait was full of allure and charm. Everyone in the room was somewhat dumbfounded. Because no one recognized this woman. By this time, the Jin Family guards had already rushed over and surrounded her. At that moment, Jin Hao waved his hand, signaling the guards to back off, and then with a somber face, he said, ¡°May I ask who you are? Why are you intruding into the Jin residence?¡± Jin Hao, of course, noticed the various anomalies as this woman entered. Especially that melting iron door, which caused Jin Hao¡¯s eyelids to twitch involuntarily, making his speech rather courteous. With a faint smile, the woman said, ¡°Family Head Jin, who I am is not important. I only have one question, do you all hate this Xue An?¡± Upon hearing this, Jin Hao¡¯s expression fluctuated, ¡°What if we hate him, and what if we don¡¯t?¡± The woman giggled softly, ¡°If you hate him, then now there is an opportunity for you to seek revenge, but if you don¡¯t hate¡­¡± In the woman¡¯s eyes flashed a glint not belonging to a human, ¡°Then you have no need to exist.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Jin Zhong erupted in anger, wanting to command his men to tie up this woman who had appeared out of nowhere. However, with just a glance from the woman, Jin Zhong was frozen in place. Because the gaze of this woman was simply too terrifying. Cold, devoid of a shred of emotion, just like the eyes of a¡­ cold-blooded animal. At this moment, the woman spoke indifferently, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t test my patience, or else I could make you die without a place for your corpses right now.¡± Upon saying so, the woman exuded a mighty pressure. All those inside the room were horrified, and those closer even let out muffled groans, stumbling backwards in an undignified retreat. ¡°Please calm your anger, esteemed one!¡± Jin Hao shouted. Then, bending at the waist and rising from his seat, he said with respectful tone, ¡°Our Jin Family certainly hates this Xue An, but the problem is, Xue An is powerful now, even the committee stands on his side! How can we take revenge?¡± The woman smiled, her figure flashing suddenly, appearing beside Jin Hao and taking a seat very naturally at the head of the table. ¡°As long as you have hate, that¡¯s good enough. Next, I can help you take your revenge and even grant you endless life and power, but the condition is that you must submit to me unconditionally, and recognize me as your master,¡± the woman stated. The words of the woman made all members of the Jin Family show a hesitancy on their faces. ¡°May I ask who you are, esteemed one¡­¡± The woman replied indifferently, ¡°I am of the Heavenly Dragon Clan. My name is Long Da!¡± As she spoke, the woman¡¯s eyes gradually transformed into dragon eyes, and a commanding Dragon¡¯s Might enveloped the entire place. From their initial shock and confusion, Jin Hao and the others recovered, and then Jin Hao knelt down without hesitation, ¡°My Jin Family is willing to recognize you as our master!¡± As he knelt, other members of the Jin Family also knelt down one after another. Long Da looked at everyone, smiled faintly, and said, ¡°Very well!¡± ¡°Master, but may I know what you want the Jin Family to do?¡± Jin Hao respectfully asked. Long Da replied indifferently, ¡°As of now, I am the only one who has descended, and my power is not yet sufficient to deal with that Xue An. Hence, what you all need to do is unite all the forces that bear a grudge against Xue An.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jin Hao and the others bowed their heads in agreement. ¡°Now, I will first grant you a portion of power!¡± With those words, Long Da waved her hand, and everyone in the Jin Family felt their bodies stiffen, followed by a surge of formidable power within them. Even Jin Hao felt his body shake, and his already aging body began to rejuvenate rapidly. This scene completely won over everyone in the Jin Family. Jin Hao and others prostrated on the ground, speaking very respectfully, ¡°Thank you, my lord!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After the others had left, Jin Hao hesitantly said, ¡°My lord, that Xue An is not someone ordinary fighters can deal with. Even if my Jin Family unites all powers that hold a grudge against him, we won¡¯t be his match.¡± Long Da nodded, ¡°I naturally know this. What I am having you do is merely to act as a support within Zhongdu, whereas the real power¡­¡± Long Da let out a slight cold laugh, ¡°Before my descent, I had already made contact with other Heavenly Demons. Once they arrive, it will be the day of Xue An¡¯s death.¡± Hearing this, Jin Hao¡¯s face lit up with joy, and he quickly bowed, ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 673 - Chapter 673: Chapter 673: Dark Night Elf, Coming to Support (2nd Update) Chapter 673: Chapter 673: Dark Night Elf, Coming to Support (2nd Update) Europe. Dark Ancient Castle. The relentless bombardment of light had already leveled the nearby hills, leaving only the solitary ancient castle standing in their midst. The protection of darkness that enveloped the castle, too, had become incredibly thin. Yet, despite seeming ready to collapse, this protective force was exceptionally resilient, persisting under the barrage of fanatical devotees of light until now. But by now, many were aware this was the limit. If the assault continued at this pace, the protective force would break within a day at most. The members of the Dark Council were, of course, even more cognizant of this. Therefore, in this moment, everyone was gathered in the great hall, looking at Fan Mengxue wrapped in layers of black vines, their faces all etched with sorrow. ¡°My lords,¡± the Dark Witch Anastasia spoke softly. All eyes turned to her. ¡°Mengxue has made her life a sacrifice to protect us, but as things stand now, this Dark Ancient Castle can no longer hold. If we just watch idly, there¡¯s a strong likelihood that Mengxue will fall into the hands of that Angel of Light,¡± wuxiaworld.site As she spoke, Anastasia surveyed everyone present. ¡°Therefore, I propose! Starting now, we should all leave the castle and draw their fire outside to alleviate Mengxue¡¯s burden.¡± Upon hearing this, the Necromancer Karsath, the Titan Giant, and the Dark Night Elf all nodded without hesitation. ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°I also agree!¡± ¡°Moreover, if¡­ one dies in battle outside, remember to sacrifice oneself at the last moment to protect this castle,¡± Anastasia said gravely. They looked at each other upon hearing this and then all revealed a resigned smile. ¡°Understood!¡± They were all aware that the chances of returning alive were extremely slim. For their wounds had yet to heal, and even if healed, facing such formidable Power of Light, survival would be unlikely. Nevertheless, not one person showed any sign of retreat. It was as though what they faced was not death but rather a trivial matter. After concluding their deliberation, everyone got ready and proceeded to the castle gate. The Cigar Skeleton was still stationed there. Now, however, his suit had also become tattered and filthy, the only constant being the cigar in his hand. Seeing the group approach, the skeleton, who had been leaning against the wall in a cloud of smoke, extinguished the cigar in his hand and straightened up. ¡°My lords, are we preparing to take action?¡± he asked. Karsath nodded and then said with a tinge of apology, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t able to bring back those skeletons for you.¡± On hearing this, the Cigar Skeleton laughed with a wide grin, ¡°I never expected you to revive them! Your skills are simply lackluster compared to the previous Necromancer.¡± Karsath was somewhat embarrassed by the remark. At that moment, Anastasia intervened, ¡°Stay here and guard the castle, we will be back shortly.¡± No sooner had she led the others away than the Cigar Skeleton chuckled and followed behind. The Dark Night Elf frowned slightly and turned to look at him, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Witch say to stay here and guard?¡± The Cigar Skeleton shook his head, ¡°My lords, I actually know what you¡¯re going out to do.¡± ¡°Meng Xue fell into slumber for the sake of the castle, and that ¡®Light-spawn¡¯ keeps pressing on relentlessly. Am I right to assume that you all wish to sacrifice yourselves to draw their fire?¡± Anastasia sighed softly, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I am going with you.¡± As he spoke, the Cigar Skeleton waved his hand, preventing Anastasia and the others from speaking, and then said indifferently, ¡°All our brothers are gone, and it¡¯s rather meaningless for me to guard such a castle alone. It¡¯s better to have a good fight, even if I could teach that ¡®Light-spawn¡¯ a lesson, I¡¯d consider my death worthwhile!¡± Anastasia still wanted to dissuade him. Karsath stopped her, and then gently shook his head, signaling her not to say anymore. Because he knew very well the temperament of these skeleton lords, once they set their minds on something, they would definitely put in all their effort to achieve it. They would never waver due to others¡¯ persuasions. At this moment, the Titan Giant slowly reopened the sealed gates of the ancient castle. ¡°Think carefully, once you step out of this door, there¡¯s no turning back,¡± warned Meng Xue, unable to help herself. The skeleton cackled strangely, ¡°I¡¯ve lived for thousands of years, seen everything, tried everything, but I¡¯ve never tasted death. My brothers have already had their taste; naturally, I can¡¯t fall behind!¡± Hearing his words, everyone fell silent for a moment before Anastasia stepped forward. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Time¡¯s running out, we¡¯ve got killing to do and roads to take.¡± When the fanatical followers of light outside saw people emerging from the tightly sealed Dark Ancient Castle, they were first stunned, and then they crazily surged forward. Facing so many fanatical followers of light, the members of the Dark Council showed not an ounce of fear. With a loud shout, they charged forward. Wherever they went, they were like a black spear piercing through the sea of light. But the number of these fanatical followers of light was simply too many. Kill one, and instantly ten more would take its place. In the blink of an eye, the members of the Dark Council were trapped in the middle. They formed a circle, panting while they faced the fanatical followers of light. ¡°Damn it, do these lunatics not know fear at all?¡± Even the usually gentle Meng Xue couldn¡¯t help but curse out loud. ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed the look in these people¡¯s eyes? Hollow, dumbstruck, clearly they¡¯ve been brainwashed by the Angels of Light¨Cput simply, this is a group of cannon fodder meant to draw fire.¡± The Titan Giant said. ¡°It looks like none of us will get away today!¡± Karsath said with a rueful smile, then spoke to the Cigar Skeleton. ¡°Got any smokes left? Toss me one.¡± The Cigar Skeleton reluctantly took out one and threw it over, ¡°This is the last one, alright! I wanted to save it for when I was about to die.¡± Karsath grinned, lit up the cigar, and had just taken a pleasurable puff. The fanatical followers of light across from them charged as if they had received a command to assault. Karsath cursed helplessly. ¡°Damn it, couldn¡¯t you let me enjoy a few more puffs?¡± No sooner had he spoken than the melee ensued. The capabilities of these fanatical followers of light were not high, but what was terrifying was their sheer number and their fearlessness of death. In an instant, the already injured members of the Council continually sustained new wounds. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Gentlemen, I¡¯ll be taking my leave first!¡± The Titan Giant said, then roared furiously and charged ahead. Meng Xue cried out in alarm, ¡°Titan!¡± Just as the Titan was about to charge into the light, at that moment Gigantic vines suddenly emerged from the ground, instantly lifting all of the surrounding followers of light into the air. Then a voice came through, ¡°Gentlemen, the Dark Night Elf is here to lend support!¡± Chapter 675 - Chapter 675: Chapter 675: The Dark Flower Blooms, The Throne Reappears (First Update) Chapter 675: Chapter 675: The Dark Flower Blooms, The Throne Reappears (First Update) Metatron was slightly taken aback before a scornful smile emerged on his face, ¡°Oh? So, that old fellow, the God of Light, dares not descend to the world because of you?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m different from that old one who only dares to send his Divine Child or descend by a projection avatar. This time, I have come in my full incarnation!¡± As he spoke, Metatron was like releasing a seal, and a supremely powerful holy light surged from his body, his wings of light behind him becoming even more brilliant and dazzling. Metatron, known as the Archangel of Holy Light, was certainly not a fool without a shred of intelligence. The God of Light refused to come to the world by any means, and Metatron naturally took precautions, making use of the Light secret technique that required an enormous amount of energy. This Light secret technique could seal Metatron¡¯s full incarnation, deceiving the Heavenly Dao Laws, and thus allowing him to descend successfully. And if necessary, he could unseal it, unleashing his true strength. At that moment, the whole of Europe and even the entire Eastern Hemisphere were enveloped in endless holy light. The night sky was illuminated by the holy light, as if it was daytime. Such a scene naturally drew countless worshipers to bow in veneration. Metatron, from his lofty position, looked down at Xue An, speaking in a tone tinged with mockery, ¡°You seem to be quite powerful! But before me, all of that is meaningless. So I¡¯m curious, how do you plan to settle this account with me?¡± Though it was just a casual question, the overwhelming pressure in his words caused the distant members of the Dark Council to be shaken and step back. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.cO ¡°Is this the power of a True God?¡± Chloris, the Elf Mother Goddess, murmured to herself with a solemn expression. Being a deity herself, she could sense the divine suppression emanating from Metatron. This made her feel extremely oppressed and simultaneously shocked. After all, she had inherited the Divine Status of the Forest Goddess from ancient myths but was unable to confront Metatron head-on. This showed just how formidable his divine power was. Yet, under these circumstances, Xue An kept his head down and remained silent. Xue An had come directly from Country R this time. In fact, Xue An had sensed the reappearance of the Power of Light in Europe as soon as he returned. But at the time, Xue An did not take it too seriously because he could feel the presence of Fan Mengxue, so he planned to go there at the end to have a look. However, just now, Xue An felt the force of darkness belonging to Fan Mengxue rapidly weakening. The speed was so fast that it alarmed Xue An. At that moment, Xue An understood that something had happened to Fan Mengxue. Therefore, in a state of urgency, Xue An directly took An Yan and flew over. At this moment, Xue An ignored Metatron¡¯s words and quietly looked at the Dark Ancient Castle. The holy light vanished silently before it reached him, without even stirring a hair on his head. This eerie silence gradually spread, quieting the entire venue. Then, Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°What a foolish girl, holding fast in the dark alone, waiting for my return? But have you ever considered, if something goes wrong, you will fall into darkness forever and never wake up.¡± The members of the Dark Council were shocked, and tears welled up in their eyes. Metatron¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, about to speak. Xue An had already looked up, silently meeting his gaze. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask how I would settle this account? Now I¡¯ll tell you!¡± ¡°Only darkness can eliminate you servants of the God of Light, only darkness.¡± Upon hearing this, Metatron was taken aback for a moment, then let out a sinister laugh, ¡°Are you joking with me? Darkness?¡± He pointed at the members of the Dark Council on the ground. ¡°These insects?¡± The disdain in his voice was about to overflow. Xue An, however, ignored his taunting and merely bowed his head, whispering, ¡°Meng Xue, won¡¯t you wake up?¡± As he spoke these words, the Dark Ancient Castle that had been silently standing there suddenly began to tremble. Countless vines burst forth wildly, enveloping the ancient castle in an instant, and then the branches swayed, blooming with black roses. At this spectacle, everyone was dumbfounded. Anastasia suddenly started shaking, then covering her mouth, she said tremblingly, ¡°When the dark flower blooms, the throne reappears.¡± At her words, the rest of the Dark Council were all taken aback, and also remembered an ancient prophecy that had been circulating for a long time. It was said that this Dark Ancient Castle was an extremely powerful Dark Sacred Artifact, and once activated, it would transform into the Dark Throne. Whoever ascended the throne would be the true Dark Sovereign. But the tale was so ancient that everyone thought it was just a legend. But today. Everyone witnessed this miraculous scene. Metatron¡¯s expression tightened, and then he sneered, ¡°Even though it is a Dark Sacred Artifact, it¡¯s nothing to me. To think you can defeat me with this is a fool¡¯s dream.¡± At that moment. The Dark Ancient Castle suddenly crumbled and shattered, then one by one, colossal black pillars began to rise between heaven and earth. In an instant, a grand Dark Temple appeared before everyone. After that, a huge and twisted vine emerged from within the Dark Temple, and as the branches trembled, a tremendously enormous black rose flower slowly blossomed. In the center of the flower lay the closed-eyed, sleeping Fan Mengxue. Waves of potent dark pressure dimmed the holy light that filled the sky, pushing even Metatron back a few steps, and with a face filled with shock he exclaimed, ¡°How is this possible¡­?¡± He never imagined that a mere Dark Council of the mortal world could unleash such formidable power of darkness. This was even purer and more terrifying than the power of darkness from the Abyss. Meanwhile, Xue An stood quietly in midair, murmuring, ¡°Just how powerful are you with the awakened bloodline of the true Dark Sacred Emperor?¡± Then, with a slight smile and taking An Yan¡¯s hand, he instantly appeared beside the black rose. The dark thorns on the vines instantly aimed at Xue An, but sensing something, they gradually calmed down. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An drew an extremely intricate dark rune in the air with his hand, then suddenly pressed down, exclaiming softly, ¡°Won¡¯t you wake up yet?¡± The dark rune appeared on Fan Mengxue¡¯s forehead, stirring up the surrounding dark forces thoroughly. Fan Mengxue¡¯s eyelashes trembled lightly and slowly opened her eyes. And as her eyes opened, two beams of dark divine light shot up into the sky. Immediately after, Fan Mengxue¡¯s entire body floated in midair, her hair instantly grew long enough to touch the ground, and the clothes on her body were also wrapped in layers of black mist, transforming into a trailing long gown. Chapter 676 - Chapter 676: Chapter 676 Absorbing Light, Tempering Darkness! (2nd Update) Chapter 676: Chapter 676 Absorbing Light, Tempering Darkness! (2nd Update) Fan Mengxue¡¯s long hair danced without wind, like a Demon God who had traversed from ancient times. But within her eyes was a purity of darkness that was extreme. There was neither joy nor anger, without a ripple. She just floated quietly mid-air. Perfect like a piece of artwork. Everyone from the Dark Council was stupefied. However, just then, a long spear condensed from Holy Light flew across the sky, thrusting straight toward Fan Mengxue¡¯s chest. Metatron¡¯s face was filled with insane murderous intent, ¡°Stop pretending here with me, go die!¡± From the moment Fan Mengxue opened her eyes, Metatron felt an intense sense of danger. Until she was floating mid-air, feeling that increasingly intense dark power. Finally, a hint of panic rose in Metatron¡¯s heart. It was this sliver of panic that drove Metatron into a rage fueled by shame. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.cO Himself a Deity, to fear a worldly master of darkness. Because of this, Metatron brashly made his move. The Holy Light spear approached with extreme speed, arriving almost instantly near Fan Mengxue, but as it was about to pierce her chest, it suddenly stopped. Then it burst open with a bang. Metatron was shocked, ¡°Impossible.¡± As soon as he said this, Fan Mengxue lifted her gaze to look at him, her pure black eyes still devoid of any emotion, then raised her right index finger, pointing at Metatron. Boom. A ray of darkness, denser than the night, swept across instantly, and before Metatron could react, it had pierced through his chest. Metatron grunted, his Holy Light flickered on and off, he was wounded. But as a High-Grade Divine Spirit, such an injury was not enough to take him down. He snorted angrily, with a single flap of his Holy Light Wings, his figure vanished on the spot, and when he reappeared, he was already behind Fan Mengxue. The enormous wings closed in, enveloping Fan Mengxue completely within. Metatron sneered, ¡°I admit I underestimated you, but this ends now! Die, Holy Light Punishment!¡± As he commanded, the wrapped Holy Light Wings suddenly trembled, as if bombs were exploding within, and streaks of Holy Light flickered through the gaps. ¡°Mengxue!¡± Karsath and the others screamed. Xue An remained calm, with not a ripple of disturbance. But just as Metatron thought Fan Mengxue was doomed, the originally bright and dazzling Holy Light Wings gradually dimmed and then began to be covered with a black mist. Metatron cried in alarm, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± As his words fell, the Holy Light Wings that had wrapped around exploded violently, and Fan Mengxue was standing unscathed mid-air, still looking at Metatron with calm, utterly black eyes. ¡°Aaaah! How dare you damage my wings, I¡¯ll tear you to pieces!¡± Metatron roared in pain, still wanting to make a move. At that moment, Fan Mengxue¡¯s hair suddenly rose, turning into three thousand strands, surging forward in an instant, tightly binding Metatron. Metatron struggled, but the strands were like countless needles, piercing directly into his body. And before he could speak, the strands began frantically absorbing the Holy Light from his body. The strands turned into countless conduits, within which Light shone, rushing wildly towards Fan Mengxue. ¡°How is this possible¡­ Mengxue is absorbing so much Holy Light, isn¡¯t she afraid that it will conflict with her own dark power and cause an explosion?¡± Karsath exclaimed in shock. Anastasia shook her head, her face serious, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Mengxue now controls the most fundamental dark power, and darkness and light are fundamentally one and the same at their source. By absorbing the Light, she¡¯s essentially refining the darkness.¡± Upon hearing her explanation, Karsath nodded in a half-understanding manner. Meanwhile. Metatron in the sky finally felt the fear of death. Because the Power of Light in his body was being frantically absorbed. In a blink of an eye, he had already lost more than half of his Holy Light. If this continued, in a short while, he would be drained to the point of desiccation. By then, it wouldn¡¯t matter if he was a High-Grade Divine Spirit, he would still perish. ¡°No¡­ please! Let me go; I know I was wrong. I¡¯ll return to the Divine Realm right now and never descend again!¡± Metatron began to beg for mercy. The Dark Council and the Dark Night Elves heard his pleas in silence. Just moments ago, the once pompous Holy Light Angel was now begging for mercy? Fan Mengxue, however, seemed as if she had heard nothing, as her hair pierced even deeper in an instant, and the speed of absorption suddenly increased. ¡°No¡­ you can¡¯t do this to me; I am a Deity, ah! If you don¡¯t release me now, I will self-destruct, and we will all die together!¡± Metatron said with a ferocious expression, threatening mutual destruction. Yet his words still did not elicit the slightest emotional response from Fan Mengxue, as the speed of sucking the Holy Light did not slow down at all. Metatron began to age visibly. Ultimately, a ruthless color appeared in Metatron¡¯s eyes. If this continued, he would not even be able to self-destruct. Thus, he roared angrily, ¡°Die!¡± As he said so, dangerous Holy Light began to flash on his body. This was the prelude to a soul¡¯s self-destruction. But just at that moment, Xue An narrowed his eyes slightly; his enormous Divine Sense surged forth, directly dispersing the unsuspecting Metatron¡¯s Divine Sense. ¡°How can you possess such a powerful Divine Sense?¡± Metatron was as shocked as if he had seen a ghost. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s a question you can ponder after you¡¯re dead.¡± With those words, Metatron¡¯s remaining Divine Sense was utterly extinguished. And his body became completely nourishment for Fan Mengxue, with all the Holy Light absorbed. A moment later. Metatron¡¯s body turned to dust, and Fan Mengxue¡¯s hair retracted, becoming normal again. Yet the dark aura on Fan Mengxue grew even stronger. The strength of this dark oppression was so intense that tiny whirlwinds appeared around her, and her countenance became as awe-inspiring as a supreme deity, commanding respect and awe. Xue An watched silently and did not flinch. Fan Mengxue made no moves either. After a short while. A glint of light appeared in Fan Mengxue¡¯s eyes. Then her facial expression gradually shifted from confusion to clarity. Finally, her eyes regained their brightness, and she stared blankly at Xue An. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Xue An¡­.¡± Xue An smiled faintly and nodded, ¡°Awake?¡± Fan Mengxue was entirely unaware of all that had just transpired; she only knew that upon opening her eyes, she saw Xue An smiling at her from a distance. This feeling let her know she hadn¡¯t died. And even if she had, seeing Xue An would be consolation enough. Chapter 677 - Chapter 677: Chapter 677: A Centipede Dies But Never Falls Down (First Update) Chapter 677: Chapter 677: A Centipede Dies But Never Falls Down (First Update) ¡°` At this moment, everyone from the Dark Council and the Dark Elf Race stepped forward, speaking with respect. ¡°My lord.¡± Xue An nodded slightly, yet had not spoken. From behind the crowd, Isabella squeezed her way through, asking earnestly, ¡°My lord, have Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian arrived?¡± Beside him, An Yan smiled faintly, ¡°Little Bella, do you miss them?¡± Isabella nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am, didn¡¯t they come with you?¡± At this time, Isabella had already noticed that apart from Xue An and An Yan, there were no signs of Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, and her expression could not help but become somewhat sorrowful. As a princess of the Dark Elf Race, her childhood was extremely lonely, one could say that before the arrival of the two little girls, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, she had no real friends at all. Seeing this, An Yan also couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit of heartache, ¡°They did come!¡± ¡°Ah? Where?¡± Isabella perked up, hastily asking. An Yan smiled faintly and then released the Magic Treasures Pavilion that Xue An had given her. wuxiaworld.site When a delicate pavilion appeared out of thin air in the sky, everyone couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Beings like the Elf Mother Goddess Chloris were especially shocked. Because they could feel that, although the pavilion looked exquisite and adorable, it actually contained an immensely terrifying energy. After that, a few people flew out from the pavilion. Once they stepped out of its range, they instantly reverted to their normal human size. It was Tang Xuan¡¯er and the two little girls. Children meeting each other is always a vivacious affair. As they giggled and ran off to play to the side, Xue An withdrew his gaze and calmly said, ¡°Meng Xue, take care of the remnants of the Light in Europe!¡± Fan Mengxue nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± Then, she soared into the sky, and endless darkness spread out, shrouding the entire land of Europe. Under the influence of this dense dark power, the wounds on beings like Karsath began to heal rapidly. Meanwhile, the backpack behind the Cigar Skeleton wriggled, and a skeletal hand stretched out from within. ¡°Damn, smelling the cigar in this bag, I knew it had to be Second!¡± Saying so, a skeleton leisurely climbed out from the inside. The Cigar Skeleton was taken aback, ¡°Big¡­ Big brother?¡± Then, one after another, seven or eight other Skeletons crawled out of the huge travel bag. ¡°Hehe, I never thought we could actually come back to life!¡± The Skeletons said cheerily. The Cigar Skeleton stared blankly. The huge travel bag contained the remains of these Skeletons, and he hadn¡¯t anticipated that they would all come back to life. Shortly after, the Cigar Skeleton became somewhat saddened. All had come back to life, but what about the already annihilated Sixth? Just at that time, tiny specks of dark light began to converge in the sky, and all of a sudden, a Skull Head appeared right in front of the Cigar Skeleton. ¡°` ¡°Heh heh, Big Brother, did you miss me?¡± Cigar Skeleton looked at the skull head and suddenly cursed: ¡°Get lost, brat. Just seeing you puts me in a bad mood!¡± As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter himself. That day, the Holy Light Angels, which dominated Europe, were annihilated by Fan Mengxue of the Dark Council, news that shook the world. Zhongdu. Chen Family. Chen Xiuhe smiled slightly, ¡°This time, we owe General Wang a great deal. Without him, the Jin Family wouldn¡¯t have fallen so quickly.¡± General Wang Tao sat opposite him and shook his head upon hearing this, ¡°Mr. Chen jests. All I did was provide a reminder. The real reason lies in the supreme divine might Mr. Xue revealed.¡± Hearing this, Chen Xiuhe couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Yes! In the end, this world still relies on strength. I think back to when Mr. Xue had not returned, and the Jin Family was so rampant, even intending to get their hands on the Tianyuan Company. Yet, as soon as Mr. Xue returned, without him lifting a finger, the Jin Family was completely finished.¡± Speaking, Chen Xiuhe lifted his wine glass, ¡°Here, I toast to the General.¡± After sharing a drink, Chen Xiuhe continued, ¡°Has there been any movement from the Jin Family lately?¡± Wang Tao set down his wine glass and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I wanted to discuss with you. The Jin Family is currently very active, trying to connect with people everywhere. And from what I¡¯ve gathered, the people the Jin Family is contacting all have some grievances with Mr. Xue. It seems they are not giving up.¡± Chen Xiuhe smiled slightly, ¡°That¡¯s normal. A centipede dies but never falls down. Not to mention that old fox Jin Hao, who has always been patient. He didn¡¯t show his face even when his own daughter was killed, waiting until there was chaos to make their move. They thought they had the absolute upper hand, but they never expected such an outcome. Of course, he won¡¯t accept it willingly.¡± Wang Tao frowned slightly, ¡°But I always feel it¡¯s better to be more cautious¡­¡± Chen Xiuhe nodded, ¡°Caution is certainly necessary, but there¡¯s no need to overemphasize it. Moreover, their contacting each other is actually a good thing. It¡¯s an opportunity to round up in one fell swoop those forces that wish to harm Mr. Xue and Tianyuan!¡± At the end of his statement, a sharp murderous intent flashed across Chen Xiuhe¡¯s face. In the days when Xue An hadn¡¯t returned, the Tianyuan Company and the Chen Family had a difficult time. Even so, Chen Xiuhe managed to cope with it through his adept handling of the situation. It could be said that if not for Chen Xiuhe¡¯s control, Tianyuan Company might have already been swallowed whole by the Jin Family. But at the time, no matter how much they struggled, their strength was lacking, and they could only barely protect themselves. Now that the situation had reversed, Chen Xiuhe naturally harbored a full heart of murderous intent, wishing to eliminate all hostile forces once and for all. Seeing this, Wang Tao gave a wry smile. He knew all too well how ruthless this seemingly kind elder had been in his heyday; it seemed that Zhongdu¡¯s powerful families were inevitably facing another reshuffle. But these were not his concerns, so after a brief thought, he suppressed these thoughts and said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Chen, the Commander-in-chief has also asked me to inquire about when Mr. Xue will return.¡± Chen Xiuhe shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know that either.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Chen Xiuhe continued, ¡°Truthfully, I have also lost contact with Mr. Xue. I only know that after he slayed the whale in Country R, he disappeared. But I believe it won¡¯t be long before Mr. Xue surely returns.¡± ¡°Why does Mr. Chen say so?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. What Mr. Xue hates the most are those types of gods and demons, which is why he wiped out the Southeast region with a single strike. And once Mr. Xue has nearly eradicated all the gods and demons around the world, he will naturally come back!¡± While they were speaking, the door was suddenly pushed open. Then Chen Rushi walked in, her face full of excitement. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Grandpa, General Wang, news just came in. There¡¯s been a shocking change in Europe. The commanding Holy Light Angel of Europe was killed by the awakened Fan Mengxue, and it was Mr. Xue who woke her up!¡± Hearing this news, Chen Xiuhe and Wang Tao looked at each other and then shook their heads with a light laugh. ¡°It seems we underestimated Mr. Xue¡¯s speed after all!¡± ¡°Yes! With the demise of that Holy Light Angel in Europe, there are hardly any powerful gods or demons left in the world. The chaos is beginning to settle,¡± Wang Tao couldn¡¯t help but remark. ¡°Come, let¡¯s toast to Mr. Xue!¡± Chen Xiuhe was obviously in high spirits. Chapter 679 - Chapter 679: Chapter 679: Grand Banquet (3rd Update) Chapter 679: Chapter 679: Grand Banquet (3rd Update) By the time Xue An was escorted by the grand motorcade to the venue of the banquet, the hotel had already been spruced up. As soon as Xue An stepped out of the car, he saw two formidable troops march up in unison. The troop that walked in the front came to a halt in front of Xue An with a snap, and then shouted in chorus, ¡°Instructor, we¡¯ve seen you!¡± They were the members of Fire Phoenix Special Forces. Following closely behind was another troop, slightly less impressive but still exceptionally brave. ¡°Mr. Xue, we¡¯ve seen you!¡± the members of this troop yelled out in unison. They were the Blood Qilin Special Forces under Commander Hu, led by Zhang Chu, the contemporary heir of the Heavenly Master Mansion. On seeing this, Xue An smiled slightly and then nodded. At that moment, from a car in the back, Zhou Daniu opened the door and hurried over, unable to wait. Since his resurrection by Xue An, he had been left to hold the fort in Xiangjiang, and this time, he had also come back to Zhongdu. Although everyone knew that Instructor Zhou Daniu had been resurrected, the sight of him in the flesh still touched the hearts of Fire Phoenix members deeply. wuxiaworld.site Especially Zou Yi, who practically hopped and skipped over, then unthinkingly clambered onto Zhou Daniu¡¯s back, his eyes reddening as he said, ¡°Damn it, you big oaf, do you know how many tears we all shed for you? You absolutely must treat us this time you¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Right, treat us!¡± ¡°Exactly, and it has to be the kind that knocks us dead!¡± These voices rose and fell, and Zhou Daniu scratched his head, chuckling good-naturedly, ¡°Sure! I, Da Niu, will definitely treat everyone to a good drink!¡± Upon hearing this, the soldiers of Fire Phoenix burst into roaring laughter, one by one rushing to embrace Zhou Daniu. Such strong brotherly camaraderie also moved many onlookers significantly. At this time, Zhang Chu also stepped forward and respectfully said, ¡°Sir!¡± Xue An nodded and glanced at the Blood Qilin members behind him, his eyes lighting up. ¡°You¡¯ve actually managed to fully grasp and integrate the art of the true soldiers of Dao Mansion that I imparted to you in such a short time?¡± Zhang Chu scratched his scalp, a bit embarrassed as he said, ¡°After the world became chaotic, I led the troops to battle everywhere, so I¡¯ve made rapid progress.¡± Xue An patted his shoulder with some appreciation, ¡°It¡¯s not entirely that reason; you¡¯re a decent commander as well.¡± Upon hearing this, Zhang Chu¡¯s face gradually lit up, and he nodded vigorously, ¡°Thank you, sir. All the credit goes to you; Zhang Chu will never forget it.¡± Xue An smiled, just about to speak, when he saw many familiar faces making their way over. Griffin, the ghoul from the City of Sin, was the most exaggerated, kneeling down from a distance, then crawling over to kiss the tips of Xue An¡¯s shoes. ¡°My revered lord, your divine might has spread throughout the world, and as your servant, I am profoundly honored.¡± Xue An kicked Griffin to the ground with a foot, then laughed and scolded, ¡°Cut it out with that crap; get up and talk!¡± Griffin chuckled sheepishly and brushed himself off before standing up. ¡°Oh~ my dear lord, everything I just said came from the heart!¡± Griffin¡¯s exaggerated tone caused a roar of laughter from the people around him. Xue An shook his head helplessly, about to say something, when Xiao Sha, unbeknownst to anyone, had already squeezed to the front, giving Griffin a sly smile. ¡°Griffin, long time no see!¡± At first, Griffin did not recognize Xiao Sha; it was only after a careful look that he trembled all over, ¡°Li¡­ Little Sha, sir?¡± Xiao Sha made a gesture to Xiao Yu, who was behind him, and Xiao Yu went forward in a brown-nosing manner and grabbed Griffin¡¯s tie. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go aside and catch up!¡± After saying that, he dragged Griffin away, and it was not long before Griffin¡¯s exaggerated screams could be heard. This once vicious guy has become more and more of a jokester now. Following behind Griffin were people from the provincial city and Beijiang. Then, Xue An¡¯s gaze rested on someone, and he spoke with a touch of surprise. ¡°Jingjing? When did you get here? Where are Uncle Xie and Auntie Pang?¡± Hiding behind the crowd was none other than Xie Jingjing. Upon hearing Xue An¡¯s words, her body trembled slightly, then she slowly approached, playing with the hem of her clothes somewhat shyly. ¡°Mr., my dad and mom can¡¯t sit still, they¡¯re helping out in the kitchen¡­¡± Before she could finish, Xue An had already ruffled her hair, smiling as he said, ¡°Come on, you¡¯re still so formal with your brother Xiao An?¡± Xie Jingjing stiffened for a moment, and then a relieved smile spread across her face. ¡°Mm, brother Xiao An!¡± The girl¡¯s heart had been extremely conflicted. Since the chaos in the world began, Old Xie¡¯s restaurant naturally couldn¡¯t continue, but since Qin Yu knew that Old Xie¡¯s family had a very close relationship with Xue An, he made sure they were looked after, so Old Xie¡¯s family hadn¡¯t suffered much impact. But those days were utterly hopeless because with no hope in sight, all they could do was to live in fear under the tyranny of gods and demons. Not until Xue An returned, began to slaughter gods and demons, did everyone see hope again. The Old Xie family was no exception; whenever news of Xue An slaying gods and demons arrived, Old Xie would excitedly indulge in a couple of drinks. Only then would Auntie Pang not scold Old Xie and would even deliberately cook a few more dishes to accompany him in his drinking. As news of Xue An¡¯s returning to Zhongdu spread, Old Xie¡¯s family was also invited and taken to Zhongdu. But before seeing Xue An, Xie Jingjing¡¯s feelings were complex. She certainly wanted to see brother Xiao An, yet she was also afraid to see him. Because she was now very clear that brother Xiao An, who had become the greatest figure of this era, was simply unattainable for her. Not until Xue An acted so naturally and affectionately did Xie Jingjing¡¯s heart suddenly settle. Why think so much? At least, he¡¯s still my brother Xiao An! With this thought in mind, Xie Jingjing naturally followed behind Xue An, chatting and laughing with Tang Xuan¡¯er and others as they entered the banquet hall. The banquet hall was already packed with onlookers, and when they saw Xue An enter, a round of enthusiastic applause broke out. Xue An nodded and smiled, then was guided to the central position. Only when he sat down did the others take their seats, and then the banquet officially began. Because of the prolonged fear and anxiety they had endured, many people were tense, and now suddenly relaxing, the atmosphere swiftly became extremely lively. Just then, the Commander-in-chief of the Nation stood up, lifted his cup, and cleared his throat. ¡°Everyone, please quiet down a bit!¡± The large banquet hall quickly hushed. Then, the Commander-in-chief continued, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, before all this, who could have imagined we¡¯d one day be sitting here together, drinking so peacefully?¡± Upon hearing this statement, many fell silent. Indeed, when the world was occupied by gods and demons, who was in the mood to drink? ¡°To tell the truth, I was also in despair because those gods and demons were too powerful! Humans were simply no match for them!¡± ¡°But the Hua Clan did not submit, because we knew, there was nothing good to discuss with those gods and demons, there was only one word for it, fight! Fight if we¡¯re winning, fight even if we¡¯re not! This is the spirit of the Hua people.¡± ¡°However, because of this, we lost so many people; it can¡¯t be helped, war necessitates casualties! But thankfully, we ultimately triumphed, because Mr. Xue helped us!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Therefore, I propose, this cup, we drink to Mr. Xue!¡± The entire banquet hall resounded in agreement. Everyone raised their glasses, ready to toast to Xue An. But just at that moment, an inopportune, chilly female voice came from outside. ¡°Really quite lively! As expected of ants, even on the brink of death they¡¯re clueless!¡± Chapter 680 - Chapter 680: Chapter 680 Unbridled (1st Update) Chapter 680: Chapter 680 Unbridled (1st Update) With that said, a line of people burst directly into the hall. Upon seeing this group, the banquet hall first fell silent, and then a commotion ensued. ¡°It¡¯s the Jin Family!¡± ¡°How dare the Jin Family show up?¡± ¡°What do they want to do?¡± Amidst these comments, the Commander-in-chief of the Nation glanced at General Wang Tao. Wang Tao stood up with a grim face, ready to speak. But as he did, Jin Hao and his fellow Jin Family disciples stood to the side with their hands hanging down, followed by crisp footsteps as the young Miss Long Da walked in. ¡°Who are you? Why have you intruded into this banquet hall?¡± Wang Tao asked in a deep voice. Miss Long Da ignored Wang Tao, skillfully took out a slim cigarette, lit it, took a deep drag, and then slowly exhaled. Wang Tao frowned and turned to Jin Hao, speaking coldly, ¡°Family Head Jin, without an invitation, you dare to barge in here. Have you not considered the consequences?¡± Jin Hao replied with a sneer, ¡°General Wang, wherever my master goes, we follow. Is there any doubt about that?¡± Master? wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.cO This appellation stirred the crowd into murmurs. ¡°Jin Hao is already eighty years old and he acknowledges such a young woman as his master? How shameless!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, the Jin Family used to strut around relying on their power and influence. Now, before Mr. Xue has even settled accounts with them, they¡¯ve already jumped out themselves!¡± Meanwhile, Wang Tao frowned and made a gesture to several guards. The guards moved forward, ready to expel these uninvited guests from the Jin Family. At that moment, Miss Long Da raised her head and swept a cold gaze across the room. Wherever her eyes landed, everyone shuddered and involuntarily froze in place. Suddenly, the banquet hall fell silent. Then Long Da¡¯s gaze landed on Xue An, seated in the place of honor. After looking at him for a moment, her lips slowly curled into a mocking smile. ¡°You¡­ are Xue An?¡± From beginning to end, Xue An never gave these people a glance, slowly sipping his wine. Hearing this, Xue An did not look up. Instead, he calmly said, ¡°I had sensed that there were gods and demons in Zhongdu, but since they appeared infrequently, I couldn¡¯t be bothered to look for them.¡± As he spoke, Xue An put down his wine glass and looked at Long Da, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it would be you from the Heavenly Dragon Clan again.¡± Long Da smiled proudly, ¡°Indeed, I am the young Miss of the Heavenly Dragon Clan¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand, ¡°Long Da, right! Your sister Long¡¯Er mentioned you! And you also have a younger brother named Long San!¡± Long Da¡¯s expression turned icy, and she said coldly, ¡°So it was indeed you who killed them both!¡± Xue An neither confirmed nor denied, instead turning to look at Jin Hao, then he said lightly, ¡°I hear you¡¯re very interested in my Tianyuan Company?¡± Even this bland question made Jin Hao tremble, cold sweat faintly appearing on his forehead. After all, Xue An was known as the most powerful person of the age. But thinking of Miss Long Da standing behind him, Jin Hao straightened his back again and sneered, ¡°Xue An, you killed my daughter Xiu Rong, and I haven¡¯t settled that score with you yet, and you dare to question me?¡± This statement caused a huge uproar. An Yan, sitting beside Xue An, turned pale with anger and was about to stand up to argue with this man who disregarded right and wrong. Xue An gently patted her hand, ¡°No need to be agitated, leave everything to me.¡± Having said that, Xue An gave Jin Hao a slight smile, then pointed at Long Da, ¡°Is she the one you are relying on?¡± Jin Hao was slightly taken aback, about to speak. Xue An¡¯s figure had already appeared beside Long Da, raising his hand to deliver a resounding slap. Smack! After a crisp sound, Long Da was sent flying, crashing through several tables with a clattering noise. This slap seemed as if it could shatter the heavens. Many people felt a blur before their eyes, and then the previously arrogant Miss Long Da had been sent flying. Jin Hao and all of the Jin Family members began to tremble slightly. None of them had expected the formidable Miss Long Da to be unable to withstand even a single slap from Xue An. At that moment, Long Da slowly rose from the amidst the chaos of shattered dishes and overturned furniture, wiping away a trace of blood from the corner of her mouth, staring at Xue An with a sinister smile. ¡°No wonder you dare to slaughter deities and demons with your own strength. Your power is indeed formidable, but do you really think¡­ that this is enough?¡± As she spoke, Long Da tilted her head back and let out a dragon¡¯s roar. Boom. All the dishes in the banquet hall shattered in an instant. Those nearby fell to the ground, clutching their ears in pain, and the tall ceiling also collapsed with a thunderous crash under this dragon¡¯s roar. The starlit night sky suddenly darkened. All the citizens of Zhongdu felt something amiss and walked out of their rooms, looking up. This banquet had already attracted global media attention, and at this moment, the journalists turned their cameras towards the unnaturally dark sky. ¡°Look, what¡­ what¡¯s that?¡± someone shouted, trembling. Indeed. From the distant horizon, a tide of golden light surged forth, arriving in the blink of an eye. Astride the golden light stood numerous towering figures of Golden Armored Deities. These Golden Armored Deities were dazzling in golden radiance, with majestic faces that no one dared look at directly. But this was just the beginning. Huge golden boats began to appear above the dome of the sky, each one so large it was the size of a hundred miles, and their formation completely enveloped Zhongdu. In the end, the entire sky was obscured by golden light, as phenomena appeared between heaven and earth ¡ª there were Heavenly Maidens scattering flowers, and Ancient Gods slaughtering. This scene stunned everyone. Including those watching through television, everyone was dumbfounded at this moment. The whole world held its breath at that moment. And at this moment, Long Da had already transformed into a dragon, rising into the air, coiling her body in the high skies, then laughing ominously in sonorous dragon tones. ¡°Xue An, you didn¡¯t expect this, did you? Before you returned, I had already contacted the gods of the Heavenly Realm, all to slay you ¡ª the audacious one who dares to slaughter deities and demons!¡± As her voice echoed, those golden ships trembled, and one by one, deities with archaic faces appeared on them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Heh heh, Little Miss Long Da¡¯s information was indeed correct; this is indeed the origin land!¡± ¡°I can smell the fortune permeating this place. Heh heh, if we take this land for ourselves, the Giant Spirit God Clan¡¯s power will skyrocket.¡± These Ancient Gods discussed the division of benefits without restraint. Under this tremendous pressure, the faces of all present were extremely solemn. At that moment, a green-faced deity with fangs leaned forward, sneering, ¡°Little girl of the Heavenly Dragon Clan, which one of you is this Xue An you spoke of?¡± Chapter 681 - Chapter 681: Chapter 681: Heavenly True God (Second Update) Chapter 681: Chapter 681: Heavenly True God (Second Update) At this moment, everyone¡¯s heart tensed. Because the might of these deities was simply too overwhelming, so powerful that it instilled a sense of despair in the hearts of the many skilled cultivators present. Despite Mr. Xue being revered as the preeminent figure of the age, when faced with so many mighty deities, could he¡­continue to win as always? Many people thought to themselves and couldn¡¯t help but turn their gazes toward Xue An standing in the distance. At this moment. Xue An stood with hands behind his back, looking up at the sky full of deities with an indifferent expression, showing not the slightest hint of joy, sorrow, surprise, or fear. At the same time, Fan Mengxue with a face as calm as still water, walked silently to stand behind Xue An. Her action was like the sounding of a horn. The Fire Phoenix Squad, Blood Qilin Squad, Lingnan Yu Family, City of Sin, Dark Council, Dark Night Elf, Beijiang, Provincial City, Zhongdu¡­ All of the strong members of the Human Clan quietly walked behind Xue An and stood there silently. This silent understanding and support moved many viewers in front of their screens. This scene also made the many deities hanging in midair pause in astonishment. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co The Divine King of the giant deities snorted coldly, and a vast oppressive force surged directly toward the crowd. Wherever it passed, the stars and moon paled in comparison. Many spectators felt a sense of oppression in their chests and couldn¡¯t help but step back in alarm. Just this divine might alone was enough to overwhelm countless strong members of the Human Clan. But when this formidable force reached near Xue An. Xue An slightly opened his mouth and let out a light shout. ¡°Scram¡± This light shout was not loud, but it was like the thunder of the ninth heaven, directly crushing through. Pfft! This oppressive force then dissipated like smoke. This action shook the deities. At this moment, that Miss Long loudly said, ¡°Divine King, although this person is a mundane cultivator, his cultivation level is extremely peculiar and should not be underestimated. He requires our full attention.¡± ¡°Hehe, after all, he¡¯s just a slightly more powerful Golden Immortal! Today, we are determined to flatten this world and seize its fortune,¡± the Divine King of the giant deities sneered and began to grow in stature. Originally he was a hundred feet tall, but after growing, he became ten thousand feet tall, like a titan reaching to the heavens, looking down at Xue An below with disdain. ¡°Golden Immortal, you have the strength to become our vassal. If you submit now, you can be spared from death!¡± The divine voice reverberated in all directions, even audible throughout a great part of Huaguo. Faced with such a scene, countless people turned pale, a boundless sense of despair rising in their hearts. But just then, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Commanding the Starship to traverse the void, you deities have really gone to great lengths to come to this world!¡± ¡°Hehe, you actually know about Starships; you seem unlike a cultivator trapped in this backwater. Yet a deity is a deity, and is simply not something you mortals can defeat,¡± the Divine King of the giant deities sneered, and then lifted his foot to stomp down toward the ground. ¡°Now answer me, will you submit or not? Otherwise, I will crush you all into a pulp!¡± Although his foot had not yet arrived, the mighty pressure already caused buildings within a ten-mile radius to collapse with thunderous noise. The ground began to tremble, as if it might cave in at any moment. Countless viewers watching the live broadcast held their breath, some faint-hearted already closing their eyes, unable to watch any further. In the face of such an overwhelmingly powerful stomp, Xue An still stood proudly, his robes fluttering in the strong wind, yet the corner of his mouth revealed a cold smile. ¡°With such big foot odor, all I can say is, your foot¡­ needs washing!¡± Upon saying this, everyone who had been somber and worried stiffened. Xiao Sha standing behind also couldn¡¯t help but give a thumbs-up, ¡°See that? That¡¯s my boss, still joking even at a time like this!¡± Although the Divine King of the giant deities did not understand what ¡®foot odor¡¯ meant, he could guess it was nothing pleasant, and flames of anger rose within him. ¡°You are courting death!¡± After saying this, the Divine King of the giant deities stomped down heavily. Boom! The ground within a ten-mile radius collapsed with a roar, leaving behind a gigantic footprint. The crowd gasped in astonishment. Fan Mengxue and the others snorted coldly and were about to rush forward when Xue An waved his hand, signaling them not to act rashly. Then he turned to An Yan with a smile, ¡°Wife, watch how I slay a god next!¡± Having said that, Xue An soared into the sky. Countless people looked up to see Xue An turn into a black streak of light, shooting straight into the heavens. His figure was completely disproportionate to that of the giant Divine King, not even as large as one of the Divine King¡¯s fingers. Therefore, such a scene was filled with a sense of fatal beauty, making many onlookers¡¯ blood boil with excitement. Chen Xiaoyi bellowed from the helicopter, ¡°Did you get that on camera?¡± Several photographers were going all out, ¡°Get closer, record it!¡± Meanwhile, Chen Xiaoyi clenched his fists tightly, staring intensely ahead, harboring the same thought as countless others. Mr. Xue, you must win! At this moment, Xue An had already reached the front of the giant Divine King. The giant Divine King sneered, ¡°A mere mortal dares to defy our divine might? Go to hell!¡± With that, he raised his massive palm and slapped it down. Xue An floated in front of the giant Divine King, but his gaze was directed at the multitude of deities behind him, a hint of a cold smile appearing on his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t rush, it will be your turn soon!¡± Seeing his smile, Long Da was startled, sensing a great danger. But then she shook her head in self-mockery, thinking she was merely overthinking. With so many Heavenly True Gods descending, even if Xue An was a True Immortal, today he would fall. At the same time. The palm of the giant Divine King had already struck through the air. But Xue An neither dodged nor flinched; instead, he suddenly looked up, his eyes dazzlingly bright as he coldly shouted, ¡°Witness my fist¡­ destroy! Heaven! And! Earth!¡± After speaking, he raised his fist and struck out. Boom. After a loud noise, a visible shockwave spread out from midair, scattering the clouds across the sky. Countless people looked up. They saw Xue An standing there quietly, his fist resting against the immeasurably large divine hand. Crack. A crisp sound followed, and then countless cracks appeared on the giant Divine King¡¯s hand, spreading rapidly upward. The giant Divine King could no longer maintain his composure and cried out in shock, ¡°What kind of demonic fist technique is this?¡± As he spoke, he severed his own arm alive. The giant hand fell, turning into dust before it hit the ground. Seeing this scene, everyone was startled at first, then they could not hold back their cheers any longer. ¡°Mr. Xue is mighty!¡± ¡°Mr. Xue will surely win!¡± ¡°The Human Clan will triumph!¡± These shouts rose and fell in succession. The giant Divine King¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. He was a True God who had lived for ten thousand years, yet today he had an arm broken by a mortal cultivator, a humiliation that made him roar. ¡°Dieeeeee!!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As he spoke, a giant hammer suddenly appeared in the hand of the giant Divine King, which he then fiercely smashed down. The sound of the hammer shook heaven and earth. Countless people were in agony from the imposing sound. An Yan, along with Fan Mengxue and others, cried out, ¡°Be careful!¡± But just then, Xue An stretched out his hand and said indifferently, ¡°Sword, come!¡± Chapter 682 - Chapter 682: 682 Chapter: Zhou Tian Universe Starry Sky Great Array (Third More) Chapter 682: 682 Chapter: Zhou Tian Universe Starry Sky Great Array (Third More) Following Xue An¡¯s command, countless sword lights emerged from the void, crazily rushing into his hand and swiftly consolidating and growing. In the blink of an eye, these sword lights had condensed into an exceedingly long sword that seemed to stretch over a mile. But just at that moment, the giant spirit Divine King¡¯s massive hammer suddenly accelerated, and in an instant, it was above Xue An¡¯s head, about to smash down. Xue An¡¯s wrist flipped, his sword pointed towards the sky, and then he slashed down with a thunderous roar. This was a sword light that could not be described. It was as if a sword waterfall was cascading down from the ninth heaven, slashing through the sky with an earth-shattering force. Pu. The sword light pierced through, flying obliquely towards the back, and after chopping down a few unfortunate Golden Armored Deities, it soared towards the distant horizon and disappeared. Bang. The hammer shattered into dust. And the form of this giant spirit Divine King also froze, his face still fixed in an expression of shock and disbelief. Then a series of loud crackling noises followed as his colossal body slowly split down the middle and then collapsed with a thunderous fall. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.c0 One strike! Just like that, the giant spirit Divine King was cleaved in two and fell on the spot! Seeing this scene, whether those present or watching on the screen, everyone cheered exhilaratedly. In contrast, were the deities of the Heavenly Realm filled with shock and uncertainty. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible? The giant spirit Divine King could be considered a powerful deity in the Heavenly Realm, yet he was cut down by this guy with a single strike?¡± Long Da said dumbfoundedly, hardly believing his own eyes. Meanwhile, the deities were also discussing among themselves. ¡°This youngster¡¯s Sword Dao cultivation should not be underestimated!¡± ¡°The giant spirit Divine King was too careless!¡± Amid these discussions, Xue An looked up, gazing at the deities filling the sky, and smiled chillingly. ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn!¡± he said. Having spoken, Xue An charged forward. ¡°Arrogance!¡± ¡°To dare challenge us True Gods, he must be put to death!¡± All the deities were incensed by Xue An¡¯s arrogance, revealing their true divine forms and attacking fiercely. Rumbling thunderously. The sky erupted like a series of thunderclaps. People could no longer see clearly how the fight was unfolding, only glimpsing a streak of light traversing the heavens, unstoppable in its path. Crack. Three more True Gods were cut down by Xue An¡¯s sword. As for the Golden Armored Deities, countless were dead or wounded. ¡°My lords, fall back!¡± Long Da shouted at that moment. Upon hearing this, the supreme deities all retreated several miles. Turning to look at the Heavenly True Gods who had come with great momentum, they now appeared utterly disheveled. Many bore sword wounds across their bodies. These True Gods gathered together, watching Xue An with grave expressions. And so a wondrous scene appeared in the sky. Numerous deities, radiant with golden light, grouped together, occupying half of the heavens. On the other side stood Xue An alone, yet with his vast Sword Qi, he dominated the other half of the sky and was not outmatched in the slightest. At that moment, Xue An took a step forward. Boom! The True Gods, like frightened birds, hastily retreated several hundred meters upon seeing Xue An take a step. But Xue An, who had no intention of charging, simply stood firm, raised his hand to point at them, and said indifferently, ¡°With such little skill, you wish to occupy this place?¡± All the deities had grave expressions but dared not speak. This scene left those on the ground awestruck and filled with yearning. To send the gods scurrying with a single step, what kind of peerless demeanor was this. The expressions on these deities¡¯ faces had turned extremely ugly at this moment. They had thought that descending here would be a leisurely and pleasurable journey, yet they never expected to encounter a Divine Slaughter as formidable as Xue An. At this time, Long Da spoke gravely, ¡°Esteemed lords, this youth is extremely powerful. If this struggle continues, our casualties will only become even more severe!¡± ¡°So what do you suggest¡­?¡± Long Da spoke gravely, ¡°The esteemed lords have already paid a great price to descend here, and now there is no turning back, so I believe¡­¡± ¡°Our only option is to form the array!¡± Hearing Long Da¡¯s words, the deities looked at each other, their eyes initially filled with hesitation. But upon further thought, they realized Long Da¡¯s words made sense. For the sake of capturing the luck of this world, these deities had led their subordinates through the void with great difficulty. If they were to be repelled by a mortal cultivator, even if they returned to the Heavenly Realm, their strength would be greatly damaged, and they would have no chance of rising again. With this in mind, the deities nodded slightly to each other, then transformed into countless streaks of light and returned to their own ships. ¡°Thinking of fleeing?¡± Xue An said indifferently, preparing to draw his sword. These ships suddenly began to rotate and move madly, and golden beams of light formed connections between them. In the blink of an eye, a grand Starry Sky formation was laid out across the heavens. When the formation was complete. Heaven and earth shook greatly, and the stars and moon hid away. Then, an immense deity avatar slowly emerged. The colossal size of this deity avatar was so vast that it exceeded the capacity of the sky, with half its body extending into outer space. The Golden Armored Deities transformed into countless pieces of golden armor that covered the avatar. Long Da perched on the chest of the avatar, laughing triumphantly, ¡°Xue An, you are indeed very powerful, but before this Zhou Tian Cosmic Starry Sky formation, you are still going to die!¡± Seeing such an overwhelmingly powerful deity avatar appear. The hearts of people around the world clenched tight. At this point, half of the Earth¡¯s population no longer needed to watch through television, as standing outside their homes, they could see the towering deity avatar. The more they saw, the more they could feel the enormity and might of the deity avatar. And for all those present at the scene, their faces drastically changed. ¡°Husband!¡± An Yan¡¯s face was pale as she murmured softly. All cameras and gazes were now focused on Xue An in midair. His expression showed a trace of solemnity. But still, he slowly raised his sword, then pointed it towards the other side. ¡°Kill!¡± With that light cry, Xue An suddenly transformed into a dazzling streak of light, lunging straight at the deity avatar. The whole world held its breath at that moment. Boom! The normally invincible Sword Qi finally met its match at this moment, as the sword light couldn¡¯t make even a dent in the deity avatar. Yet, at this moment, the deity avatar slowly lifted its hand and brought it down with the might of Mount Tai. Puh. A hole suddenly exploded in the palm of the giant hand, through which Xue An flew out, then reappeared in the distance. Seeing him emerge, countless people breathed a sigh of relief. But then, a drop of fresh blood was seen slowly falling from between Xue An¡¯s brows, and his expression also began to dim. Mr. Xue¡­ was injured? Countless onlookers were stunned, feeling their hearts begin to sink. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The never before injured Mr. Xue had been wounded in this moment. Who then could hope to defeat this deity avatar? Just then, Long Da¡¯s crazed laughter was heard, ¡°Xue An, how does it feel to be wounded? Let me tell you, this is just the beginning, go to hell!¡± Saying this, the avatar struck another palm, hurtling it incredibly fast toward Xue An. But Xue An, as if oblivious, simply stood there, head bowed, in silence. Chapter 683 - Chapter 683: Chapter 683: Movement in All Directions (Fourth Update) Chapter 683: Chapter 683: Movement in All Directions (Fourth Update) ¡°No!¡± An Yan cried out in shock, ready to fly into the sky. Someone pressed down on her shoulder, ¡°You must take Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, and Xuan¡¯Er and leave quickly!¡± In the blink of an eye, An Yan saw Fan Mengxue transform into a streak of black light and shoot up to the sky. Before she even arrived, vines made of dark forces had already spread across the sky, rushing towards their target. Boom. The black vines entwined around the palm of the statue and began to hinder its descent. Thump thump thump. A series of brittle sounds, these black vines couldn¡¯t withstand the immense strength of the palm, and were continuously shattering. Fan Mengxue¡¯s face grew increasingly pale. Even so, Fan Mengxue did not retreat, and for every vine that shattered, she quickly grew two in its place. The speed of the palm¡¯s descent gradually slowed, but Fan Mengxue had clearly reached her limit, trembling violently all over due to the extreme overuse of dark power. At that moment, dozens of Black Bone Dragons suddenly appeared and firmly resisted the palm¡¯s downward force. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co Fan Mengxue felt a lightness on her shoulder and turned her head to look. Karsath stood nearby, his eyes dim and lifeless. Seeing Fan Mengxue looking over, he couldn¡¯t help but offer a faint smile, ¡°I can¡¯t let you bear the burden alone.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Bone Dragons wailed and were crushed into pieces by the tremendous force. Karsath grunted and nearly fell. But at that moment, streams of light were seen converging from the ground and all directions, hurtling towards them. Zhou Daniu led the charge, the first to rush beneath the palm, and with a push of his arms, he began to grow enormously in size. ¡°To kill the instructor, you¡¯ll have to step over my dead body! Ahhhhh!¡± Zhou Daniu roared, his eyes turning a bloody red. And the falling palm¡¯s momentum was single-handedly stopped by Zhou Daniu. But under such immense force, Zhou Daniu¡¯s muscles began to break apart due to overexertion. At the same time, others arrived. Xiao Sha returned to his original form and desperately pushed his head against the palm. The Griffin simply pounced on the palm, attempting to bite off chunks of flesh. Obviously, his teeth could not budge the palm. As for others, like the Yu Family from Lingnan or the people from Fire Phoenix and Blood Qilin Special Forces, they all launched their attacks on the statue. At this moment, Zhang Chu tried to drag Xue An from the spot. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t move Xue An an inch. ¡°Sir, please wake up! Sir!¡± Zhang Chu was so anxious she was about to cry. But Xue An still did not respond. In desperation, Zhang Chu revealed her true form and bound Xue An tightly with her tentacles. Zhang Chu thought, if the palm came down, at least she could provide a buffer for the sir. Seeing this scene, everyone, including the viewers watching the live broadcast, fell silent. The Human Clan might have its flaws, but in the most critical moments, it showed an incredible unity. This was enough to touch anyone¡¯s heart. And it wasn¡¯t just the people on the spot going to help; from all directions, strong individuals of the Human Clan were continually rushing over. They had only one goal: to deal with the Evil God and save Mr. Xue! An Yan watched dumbfounded, tears streaming down her face unknowingly. She wanted to go and stay with Xue An, but Hei King and several Cultivators were tightly holding her back. ¡°Mrs. Xue, please don¡¯t be rash!¡± Hei King urged in a deep voice. At that moment, Qin Yu also rushed over, his face solemn as he said, ¡°Sister Yan, you have to come with me!¡± An Yan shook her head, ¡°No, I won¡¯t leave!¡± Qin Yu was extremely anxious, ¡°Mr. Xue will definitely be okay, you have to believe in him, but you with the two kids here, if anything happens to them, how will you explain it to Mr. Xue?¡± An Yan was taken aback. Just then, they saw Zhou Daniu spit out several mouthfuls of fresh blood in midair, and the giant palm began to slowly descend again. An Yan took a deep breath and decisively released the Magic Treasures Pavilion. ¡°Miss Qin, please take Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, and Xuan¡¯Er and leave quickly!¡± ¡°But¡­!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t just watch my husband be bullied by these guys. My husband can only be bullied by me, no one else is allowed!¡± An Yan¡¯s face was filled with a murderous look as she took out the weapon from the Mustard Seed Ring, flew into the sky, and headed straight for the divine statue. Bang. When An Yan¡¯s frying pan struck the divine statue. The Artifact Spirit Lei Zun within the frying pan let out a piercing scream. ¡°No, this is the power of a True God!¡± It was then violently wiped out by the rebounding force. And then a crack appeared on the frying pan. Seeing this, An Yan gritted her teeth, threw away the frying pan, and rushed forward bare-handed. At this time, Cheng Hao, Zhang Chu, and the others were frantically attacking the divine statue. But their attacks seemed unable to break through the defenses of the divine statue, they couldn¡¯t even make it glance their way. When they saw An Yan rushing forward, Cheng Hao was shocked and then shouted, ¡°Yan Jie, get out of here quick! This is not the place for you!¡± But An Yan seemed not to hear him at all, her eyes gradually turning blood red, a powerful aura starting to emerge. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Since when does our Mistress have such immense power?¡± Xiao Sha, desperately resisting the falling giant palm, couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in shock. The usually frail An Yan was finally completely out of control. She slammed down with a thunderous palm. Crack. A fine crack appeared on the arm of the divine statue. This finally made the divine statue look at An Yan. But at the same time, chains suddenly appeared on An Yan¡¯s body, her once mighty momentum quickly began to fade, and then everything went dark as she fell. The Dark Witch Anastasia hurried over, intending to catch An Yan and bring her back to the ground. At this moment, a look of surprise crossed the divine statue¡¯s face. ¡°These seal chains¡­ heh, interesting, but you all can go die!¡± With that, two cold lights appeared in the statue¡¯s eyes, stabbing straight at An Yan. Just as Anastasia reached her, she managed to embrace An Yan, narrowly avoiding the two strikes. But the divine statue was clearly not intending to let An Yan off and launched another attack. This time, Cheng Hao and others rushed over frantically trying to save An Yan. And Xiao Sha along with Zhou Daniu and others were still desperately holding against the falling giant palm. Xiao Yu watched in a daze, then cried out with a hint of sobbing, ¡°My Lord, please wake up! Someone is bullying the Mistress!¡± Suddenly. Xiao Yu felt Xue An¡¯s body move. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And before she could react, a glint of light appeared in Xue An¡¯s eyes. Xiao Yu, overcome with excitement, was just about to shout out. An immense aura directly sent her flying away. And then, Xue An slowly looked up, his eyes filled with endless murderous intent. Wherever his gaze rested, it seemed even the space itself would be scorched into fragments. Chapter 685 - Chapter 685: Chapter 685: Complete Annihilation (2nd Update) Chapter 685: Chapter 685: Complete Annihilation (2nd Update) The golden light scattered. The gods that once grandly occupied the entire sky had vanished completely. All that remained were those golden ships. Xue An reached out his hand, and the golden ships suddenly shone with a flash of brilliance before rapidly shrinking and being absorbed into the palm of Xue An¡¯s hand. People stood agape at this scene, at a loss for words to express their emotions. Just moments ago, many had resigned themselves to despair, believing the end times had arrived and humanity would become slaves under the iron hooves of these divine demons. But in the blink of an eye, these formidable divine demons were annihilated by Xue An alone. This unexpected turnaround left many people¡¯s minds blank. At this moment, Xue An gently landed on the ground while holding An Yan. Fan Mengxue and the Fire Phoenix, along with many other powerhouses, also descended after him. The two little girls and Tang Xuan¡¯er had already come out from the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Upon seeing Xue An land, the two little girls ran over. wuxiaworld.site ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong with Mommy?¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Mommy¡¯s fine, she¡¯s just very tired, so she¡¯s taking a nap!¡± Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian obediently nodded their heads, then clutched the hem of Xue An¡¯s clothes and quietly followed behind him. Xue An walked forward, and the crowd naturally parted to create a path for him, standing respectfully on both sides. ¡°The Master is invincible!¡± Someone started the chant, and then everyone present began to shout in unison. ¡°The Master is invincible!¡± Amidst these shouts, Xue An remained calm and slowly walked through the crowd to a specific location, then came to a stop. In front of him were the members of the Jin Family, already quivering like chaff in the wind. Xue An quietly observed them. The crowd gradually quieted down as well. With a thud, Jin Hao, unable to bear the pressure, suddenly knelt to the ground. Following his lead, all the members of the Jin Family knelt as well. Jin Hao¡¯s clothes were soaked in cold sweat, and he didn¡¯t dare to lift his head, only managing to utter in a trembling voice, ¡°Xue An, I don¡¯t ask you to spare my life, but I beg you to leave one last shred of dignity for our Jin Family and let us commit suicide. How about it?¡± Hearing this plea, the expressions of many people became complex. Although the Jin Family indeed deserved death, the sight of Jin Hao, who was of advanced age, only asking for suicide, still stirred feelings of compassion in many people¡¯s hearts. Thus, many looked at Xue An with eyes that carried a hint of entreaty. However, in such circumstances, the corners of Xue An¡¯s mouth lifted slightly as he said indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, the young miss of the Heavenly Dragon Clan doesn¡¯t even dare to look me in the eyes now?¡± Hearing this statement, many were somewhat stupefied. And the kneeling Jin Hao shuddered before saying in a trembling voice, ¡°Xue An, I am Jin Hao, the Family Head of the Jin Family. What you¡¯re saying¡­¡± Xue An interrupted him directly, ¡°Enough, there¡¯s no need to act in front of me. When I was annihilating the gods just now, you hid a shred of Divine Sense within this Jin Hao¡¯s spirit in the chaos, hoping to escape alive by seizing the opportunity of a supposed honorable death. Am I right, Young Miss of the Dragon Clan?¡± Upon hearing Xue An¡¯s words, many finally came to a startling realization. Jin Hao then abruptly lifted his head, his eyes, which had turned into the vertical pupils of a reptile, were full of panic. ¡°Xue An, do you really intend to be ruthless to the end? You¡¯ve already killed one of my brothers and one sister, how about letting me live?¡± ¡°Spare you? Heh, without your providing the exact location of this realm in the Multiverse, how could the Heavenly True Gods have traversed the void to arrive? And now you wish for mercy, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little too hopelessly naive?¡± Xue An was about to speak. A streak of sword radiance swept directly across all the Jin Family members behind him. Heads soared into the sky, and in an instant, only Jin Hao was left kneeling there alone. Xue An indifferently said, ¡°You¡¯re a very scheming member of the Dragon Clan. When you first approached the Jin Family, you were also thinking of leaving yourself a way out, right? That¡¯s why you left seeds inside their bodies, to facilitate planting your Divine Sense in them at any time. But now, with all the Jin Family gone, where do you think you can run?¡± Jin Hao, no, it should be said that Long Da revealed an expression of extreme resentment. ¡°Xue An, you really are formidable. I underestimated you, but by slaughtering so many deities of the Heavenly Realm, you¡¯ve brought a calamity upon yourself. The gods of the Heavenly Realm and my Heavenly Dragon Clan won¡¯t let you go!¡± As he spoke, Jin Hao suddenly spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, and then a faint imprint flew straight towards Xue An. ¡°You¡¯ve been marked by my curse. The Heavenly Dragon Clan will pursue you relentlessly! Hahahaha¡­¡± Long Da¡¯s laughter bordered on madness. Xue An shook his head, ¡°How pitiful!¡± As he said that, a Divine Sense enveloped the imprint and floated it in the air. Long Da¡¯s laughter stopped abruptly, ¡°You¡­ how could you¡­¡± Long Da could hardly believe his eyes. You should know that the curse she cast was the Dragon Blood Curse Killing technique¨Ca sinister Cultivation Technique handed down by the Heavenly Dragon Clan. It targeted the Divine Sense and soul directly. This imprint wouldn¡¯t interfere with your cultivation but would follow you like a shadow, unrelentingly. Without knowing the method to unravel it, not even reincarnation could break it. Yet, Xue An broke it with such ease. Xue An indifferently said, ¡°I grew tired of this type of technique a thousand years ago!¡± With that said, a twist of Divine Sense, and the imprint was reduced to ashes. ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you, your Heavenly Dragon Clan won¡¯t survive much longer either! Because I said so!¡± Having said that indifferently, a white flame formed into a lotus appeared above Long Da¡¯s head. Long Da let out a dreadful scream, ¡°Xue¡­¡± Boom. The white flame completely enveloped Long Da, and with a faint dragon cry, he was utterly burned to nothing. This heir of the Heavenly Dragon Clan, her spirit and soul destroyed. Only at this time did many of the onlookers understand what had happened. They couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by Xue An¡¯s resoluteness and keen insight. After doing all this, Xue An indifferently said, ¡°Patriarch Chen, take care of the rest. I¡¯ll take Yan¡¯er home first!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chen Xiuhe said respectfully. Then Xue An took his two daughters and Tang Xuan¡¯er, among others, into the sky, flying towards the An Family. After Chen Xiuhe and the others were left behind, they looked at each other and then let out a relieved sigh of relief. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the same time. Due to the live broadcast, the entire process had been witnessed by people all over the world. Xue An¡¯s display of formidable power alarmed countless people. So very quickly, many nations began to show great goodwill towards Huaguo. Because everyone understood, from that moment on, Huaguo would become the strongest nation in the world, without an equal. Chapter 686 - Chapter 686: Chapter 686: Everyone Is Waiting for This Girl to Wake Up (3rd Update) Chapter 686: Chapter 686: Everyone Is Waiting for This Girl to Wake Up (3rd Update) Zhongdu. An Family. As a top-tier family, it had remained unaffected by the chaos that plagued the world, its buildings all intact and undamaged. At this moment. In a room, not particularly spacious, at the top floor of the An family estate. An Yan lay in bed, deep in sleep. Xue An sat by the bed, quietly watching her. The room¡¯s decor was far from luxurious, it could even be described as slightly shabby. And this was the room where An Yan had once lived. The first time Xue An followed An Yan home, she had been cold-shouldered by many, which led An Yan, in her anger and embarrassment, to decide to bring Xue An back to her own boudoir and prepare to have him stay there. This action triggered a massive uproar. Jin Xiurong, who was then in power, was furious upon hearing about it, considering An Yan¡¯s behavior to be a stain on the An Family¡¯s reputation. After all, which prestigious family would have an unwed daughter bring a man back to live in her room? wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co Because of this, Jin Xiurong personally came with others to question them. But An Yan, usually so gentle, would not budge an inch, even willing to break with the An Family over it. At that time, Xue An simply stood by quietly, with only one thought in his mind. In this life, he must never let down this girl. In the blink of an eye, everything had changed. Xue An had fulfilled his promise, making An Yan a woman unmatched in all the world. But Xue An understood that this girl could actually do without anything, as long as he was by her side. Thinking of this, Xue An suddenly remembered how she had spent those four years during his absence. At that thought, Xue An felt a pain that seemed to constrict his heart. He reached out his hand, gently stroking An Yan¡¯s cheek, his eyes filled with indulgence. ¡°Silly girl, no matter who placed the seal on you, I will make them pay dearly in blood!¡± Xue An could tell that An Yan had become overly excited and had used a cultivation level beyond what was normal, which had activated the Seal on her, resulting in her soul being shaken and causing her to fall into a comatose state. This didn¡¯t really harm An Yan; it just meant she would sleep for a day or two. But Xue An¡¯s murderous intent rose without bound. ¡°Seal of the Immortal King¡­ heh, to be the Immortal King, you are a power in The Multiverse Realms, yet you laid a seal on a mortal woman. For that alone, no matter who you are, even if I have to turn The Multiverse Realms upside down, I will completely annihilate you.¡± With Xue An¡¯s murderous intent, a dense layer of dark clouds appeared in the sky above the An Family estate. The many powerful individuals sitting cross-legged outside the An estate all showed grave expressions. ¡°This is the phenomenon caused by Mr. Xue altering the Heaven and Earth with his heart realm!¡± ¡°As expected of the number one figure of the age, he can actually disturb the natural order with merely a thought.¡± ¡°And to think of how Mr. Xue¡¯s wife is doing now! If something goes wrong, Mr. Xue¡¯s towering rage¡­¡± Hearing these words, everyone fell silent, fear evident in their eyes. Indeed. If Mr. Xue were to truly unleash his fury, who in this world could withstand it? These powerful individuals had all followed Xue An but did not dare to enter the An estate, so they simply sat outside, silently guarding. And many media journalists were also staking out outside. Because people all over the world had witnessed An Yan¡¯s actions to save Xue An, as well as her collapse into unconsciousness. These acts had won An Yan the respect of countless people. Especially many young women, who instantly became fervent fans of An Yan. And finally, when Xue An carried her away, there were numerous people with lingering concerns in their hearts. Would Mrs. Xue be okay? For this reason, major media from all over the world had sent reporters, all aiming to be the first to grab valuable news leads. Just when people all over the globe were worried, The atmosphere inside the An family¡¯s home was also very oppressive. Only Xue An¡¯s acquaintances could be found here. Including people from Beijiang and the provincial city, none had left; they were all silently guarding outside. Upon seeing the dark clouds fill the sky and sensing the terrifying murderous intent, everyone¡¯s faces turned pale. Fan Mengxue and Tang Xuan¡¯er exchanged glances, both seeing the worry in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yan¡¯er won¡¯t be in any trouble, will she?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er said anxiously. Fan Mengxue shook her head, ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be in any trouble!¡± Although she said this, Fan Mengxue still raised her head to look at the dark clouds, falling into deep worry. In the following two days, Xue An stayed by An Yan¡¯s side, without leaving for a moment. The dark clouds in the sky also lingered persistently. Many people felt their hearts gradually sinking. That evening, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian gently pushed the door open and entered the room. ¡°Daddy,¡± At this time, they were the only ones who dared to enter this room. Mr. Xue woke up from his deep thoughts, looked up at the two little girls with a slight smile, and then extended his hand. The two young girls walked over, and Mr. Xue picked them up and placed them on his lap. ¡°Daddy, has Mommy not woken up yet?¡± The two little girls snuggled quietly in Mr. Xue¡¯s arms, and after a while, they asked softly. Mr. Xue shook his head, ¡°Not yet, but she should soon!¡± ¡°Daddy, will Mommy be like Aunt Qing¡¯er, never waking up?¡± Nian Nian raised her head, her large eyes by then brimmed with tears. Mr. Xue chuckled and rubbed the top of her head, ¡°Silly Nian Nian, would Daddy ever lie to you? Mommy will wake up very soon!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m so scared!¡± Nian Nian whispered. Xiang Xiang didn¡¯t say a word, but tears had unknowingly gathered on her turned-away cheeks. A jolt went through Mr. Xue¡¯s heart, suddenly filled with regret. He had been so engrossed in staying by Yan¡¯er¡¯s side these days that he had neglected the two little girls. It was also because the two were so well-behaved that they didn¡¯t cry or fuss, just quietly waiting by the side all this time. But no matter how mature they were, they were still just children. What could they be feeling, seeing their mother in a coma? Thinking of this, Mr. Xue felt terribly heartbroken and quickly said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid! Daddy promises you, Mommy will wake up very soon! Don¡¯t you believe Daddy?¡± The two little girls nodded lightly at these words, but their faces remained gloomy. Seeing this, Mr. Xue had an idea and said with a smile, ¡°Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, do you two want to eat ice cream?¡± The two little girls¡¯ eyes lit up slightly. ¡°But¡­¡± they both started to say something. Mr. Xue chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s just the right time since your mom hasn¡¯t woken up yet, how about we secretly eat a big tub of ice cream, doesn¡¯t that sound good?¡± Finally won over, the two little girls nodded, ¡°Okay!¡± Stored within the Mustard Seed Ring An Yan was wearing, there was a lot of ice cream, and Mr. Xue took out a big tub. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Come on, Daddy will eat with you!¡± ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± So, the father and his daughters each took a spoon, leaned over the table, and began eating ice cream. Just as they were enjoying themselves, a gentle female voice came from behind. ¡°Does it taste good?¡± Chapter 687 - Chapter 687: Chapter 687: This is the Best Moment! (4th Update) Chapter 687: Chapter 687: This is the Best Moment! (4th Update) The father and his two daughters were first taken aback, then turned their heads to look. They saw An Yan, who had unknowingly sat up and was smiling at the three of them. The two little girls gradually broke into big smiles. Abandoning their spoons, they threw themselves at her. ¡°Mommy! You¡¯re finally awake!¡± The two plunged into An Yan¡¯s arms. An Yan, with indulgent affection, stroked the heads of the two little girls and pretended to be angry, ¡°You two little gluttons, you¡¯re sneaking ice cream again!¡± ¡°Daddy told us to eat it!¡± Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian deflected the blame onto Xue An with practiced ease. An Yan looked up to see Xue An watching her quietly. Their gazes met. A moment later. An Yan brushed the hair beside her ear, her eyes slightly red, yet she broke into a smile, ¡°Husband.¡± Xue An¡¯s lips curled into a slowly forming mischievous grin. He then stood up, walked to the bed, and swept An Yan up from the bed in his arms. wuxiaworld.site An Yan let out a soft yelp and hid in Xue An¡¯s embrace, her voice trembling, ¡°Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian are here¡­¡± Xue An turned his head to look. He saw the two little girls covering each other¡¯s eyes, saying with giggling smiles, ¡°Mommy, we didn¡¯t see anything!¡± Then the two mischievously playful little girls pushed each other playfully and left the room, still giggling. A moment later, the laughter of the two little girls came from outside. An Yan¡¯s face blushed instantaneously as she playfully and lightly punched Xue An¡¯s chest. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, making me the butt of jokes to our daughters¡­¡± Before she could finish. Xue An had already leaned down and kissed An Yan on her lips. An Yan stiffened, then her eyes filled with tears, and she embraced Xue An tightly. The kiss lasted a full three minutes. It wasn¡¯t until An Yan was almost gasping for air that Xue An let her go, then whispered in her ear, ¡°Foolish girl, do you know how worried I¡¯ve been over these two days? You¡¯re never allowed to take risks again. I¡¯ve got everything under control. All I want is for you and our two girls to be safe, understand?¡± An Yan, buried in Xue An¡¯s chest, nodded vigorously, ¡°Mm! I understand.¡± The room was filled with a warm atmosphere. After a while, An Yan began to trace circles on Xue An¡¯s chest with her finger and whispered, ¡°Husband, how long have I been asleep?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Two days and three nights, exactly 63 hours.¡± ¡°I really slept that long?¡± An Yan was somewhat surprised. ¡°Yeah! You¡¯re such a big lazy pig!¡± Xue An teased as he spoke. An Yan chuckled but didn¡¯t argue. At this time, Xue An carried An Yan over to the window. Outside, the moonlight painted a picture and the stars twinkled. Watching everything outside, the two felt their hearts closer than ever before. ¡°Yan¡¯er!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°In a while, come with me to the outside world,¡± Xue An softly said, looking at the starry sky. An Yan responded without hesitation, ¡°Okay!¡± Xue An looked down at An Yan, who was curled up like a kitten in his arms, and smiled gently. ¡°Did you foresee this?¡± An Yan nodded lightly, ¡°I knew that this world is still too small for you, and I also want to see what the outside world is like.¡± Xue An smiled, looked up, his gaze as if piercing through the heavens to an unknown place, and said softly, ¡°The outside world, it¡¯s more wonderful than ordinary people could ever imagine.¡± An Yan stared at Xue An¡¯s profile. Even though she had seen it countless times, this time, she was still captivated by the brilliance in Xue An¡¯s eyes. For a long while. An Yan whispered lowly, ¡°Husband, what about Qing¡¯er and Meng Xue? How will they manage?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°We¡¯re not leaving forever. The destiny of this realm is becoming ever more concentrated, making it the perfect opportunity for everyone to strengthen their abilities! It¡¯s safer for them to stay here and defend than to go outside!¡± An Yan somewhat understood and nodded, ¡°Then when do we set out?¡± ¡°No rush, there are still many things to do. Only after handling them all can we leave!¡± While they were speaking, a gentle knocking sound came from outside, followed by Tang Xuan¡¯Er¡¯s voice. ¡°Yan¡¯er, are you awake?¡± Hearing this voice, An Yan hurriedly struggled out of Xue An¡¯s embrace and, somewhat flustered, straightened her clothes and hair before saying, ¡°Mm-hmm, Xuan¡¯Er, come in!¡± Only then was the door pushed open. After which Tang Xuan¡¯Er and Fan Meng Xue walked in. Upon seeing An Yan standing there, looking perfectly normal, they both let out a sigh of relief. ¡°All is well, that¡¯s good!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯Er said with a smile. They knew An Yan had woken up after seeing Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian walk out with gleeful smiles. However, the two girls¡¯ secretive demeanor let Tang Xuan¡¯Er and Fan Meng Xue guess what had happened, so they waited quite a while before coming to knock. Soon after, Chen Xiuhe, Yang Binyi, Qiao Le, Qin Yu, and others, having heard the news, all rushed over. The room was packed to the brim, and people stood outside as well. The gloom that had been weighing on everyone¡¯s hearts for several days dissipated completely. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s have a banquet tonight!¡± At these words, everybody responded with a resounding cheer. Quickly. The An Family began preparations for a grand banquet. The news of An Yan¡¯s awakening spread quickly. The group of powerhouses who had been keeping vigil outside also let out a sigh of relief upon hearing this news. As for the media reporters, they transmitted the news back to their stations immediately. Xue An, well-aware of the situation outside, simply sent out invitations for these people to join the banquet. At this, everyone outside became excited. The days of waiting had not been in vain. The media reporters were even more ecstatic. That evening. The grand hall of the An Family was filled to capacity, with powerhouses and leaders from all corners gathered together. And when An Yan walked in, arm in arm with Xue An, in front of everyone. The atmosphere reached its climax. All stood up and raised their glasses in tribute. Xue An gave a slight smile, then also lifted his wine glass, ¡°This cup is to honor you all!¡± Having said that, Xue An drained his cup! ¡°Sir is too kind, it is we who should be thanking you!¡± ¡°Yes indeed! From now on, with peace restored, all credit goes to Sir!¡± Everyone echoed in agreement, and then drained the wine in their glasses. And this moment was broadcast live to the whole world through the cameras. The banquet continued, and many became slightly tipsy. Xue An stood up, surveyed the entire room until everyone quieted down, and then spoke indifferently, ¡°My friends, the realm is just now settling, but all is far from over. The covetous heart of these gods and demons will never cease!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing Xue An say this, the previously lively atmosphere turned solemn. The expressions on many faces became serious. ¡°Sir, what should we do?¡± ¡°Yes, what should we do?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s quite simple. If one does not wish to be bullied, then one must become strong oneself! And now is the best time for that.¡± Chapter 689 - Chapter 689: Chapter 689: Are You Still Waiting for Him? (Second Update) Chapter 689: Chapter 689: Are You Still Waiting for Him? (Second Update) Tang Xuan¡¯er blinked her eyes, a curious sensation washing over her, ¡°Jade Pure Freedom Scripture? Sounds kind of strange. But this is cultivation, isn¡¯t it? It doesn¡¯t seem too difficult either!¡± Xue An found it difficult to contain his laughter. Of course, Tang Xuan¡¯er couldn¡¯t feel the difficulty because how many others had the aid of a master like Xue An when they cultivated? But he still nodded and smiled, ¡°Yeah, I told you it¡¯s not that difficult, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Hehe, just teasing you, I know you¡¯re helping me, thank you!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er said earnestly. Xue An smiled, ¡°I know you were teasing too, so I was just saying it casually as well.¡± Then both of them burst into laughter. ¡°Xue An, you seem to have changed a lot, but also seem unchanged. At least when you slack off, there¡¯s no difference from when we were in school!¡± ¡°Can I take that as a compliment?¡± Xue An chuckled. Tang Xuan¡¯er nodded seriously, ¡°No doubt about it, I am complimenting you.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Hope that¡¯s not just casual talk!¡± The laughter resumed between them, before silence suddenly fell. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co After a moment, Tang Xuan¡¯er looked down and said, ¡°An Yan has had it tough, you need to treat her well!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°I will!¡± ¡°Now that I have a cultivation level, if I find out you¡¯re bullying her, beware, I might hit you!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er raised her fist, but couldn¡¯t help laughing herself. Xue An didn¡¯t laugh, but just quietly watched her. After a while, under Xue An¡¯s gaze, Tang Xuan¡¯er lost her composure. ¡°Uh¡­ I think I drank a bit too much! I¡¯m going to go sleep now!¡± With that, she turned and practically fled the scene. Xue An made no move, just stood in place, quietly watching her retreating figure. At this time, An Yan slowly emerged from the shadows behind him and came to stand beside Xue An. The two stood in silence for a moment before An Yan said softly, ¡°How about¡­ we take Xuan¡¯Er with us on this trip?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°The outside world is too chaotic! With her personality, it¡¯s better for her to stay and cultivate slowly in this realm.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m worried, what if a powerful demon descends upon us after we leave?¡± An Yan asked, her concern evident. Xue An gave An Yan a glance and smiled faintly, ¡°Yan¡¯er, you¡¯re right to worry, which is why we need to make thorough preparations before we leave.¡± An Yan nodded and fell silent. ¡°All right, it¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s go to sleep,¡± he said, taking An Yan¡¯s hand and turning to go back inside. By this time, Tang Xuan¡¯er had also returned to her room. Upon entering, Fan Mengxue wrapped in a bathrobe, recklessly stretched her slender legs out on the coffee table, engrossed in the boredom of television. When she heard the noise, without turning her head, she said, ¡°Xuan¡¯Er, didn¡¯t you say you drank too much? Why did you run out again?¡± As she turned her head, Fan Mengxue caught sight of Tang Xuan¡¯er and let out a surprised yelp. ¡°You¡­¡± At this moment, Tang Xuan¡¯er radiated a strong aura, unmistakably that of a Xiaoyao Realm expert. Tang Xuan¡¯er walked straight over, sat down beside Fan Mengxue, picked up a teacup from the coffee table and gulped down a few sips before finally letting out a long sigh. By this point, Fan Mengxue had recovered from her shock, ¡°Did he help you improve your cultivation level?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er nodded and then said with a wry smile, ¡°It seems like he¡¯s going to leave!¡± At those words, Fan Mengxue became silent. ¡°` She already had a feeling, knowing that Xue An was about to leave this world. But she didn¡¯t expect it to be so soon. Tang Xuan¡¯er glanced at the somber Fan Mengxue and couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly, ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go to bed! He¡¯s not never coming back!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er and Fan Mengxue lived together. When they lay down in bed. She didn¡¯t know how long it had been when Tang Xuan¡¯er quietly looked at the ceiling swallowed by darkness and whispered, ¡°Will you¡­ still wait for him?¡± A long, drawn-out silence ensued. It lasted so long that Tang Xuan¡¯er thought she had fallen asleep before she heard a low voice from the darkness, ¡°I will! And I will wait forever.¡± The corners of Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s mouth gradually lifted, wanting to smile, yet she felt something warm and wet seeping out of her eyes, then she turned over, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep! It will be dawn soon.¡± Fan Mengxue looked at Tang Xuan¡¯er, who was curled up on her side, her gaze flickering, and then she murmured softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­ the same?¡± The next day. Xue An summoned everyone from Beijiang, the provincial city, and Zhongdu. The people, having had a premonition before coming, were all very excited. Once everyone had arrived, Xue An looked around at these familiar faces and smiled slightly. ¡°All of you are considered my friends, and now I will help you embark on the path of cultivation. However, each person¡¯s heart realm and fortune differ, so I will let each of you enter your own heart trial. Everything depends on how you come out!¡± These words made everyone shiver. Old Xie was among these people, and upon hearing this he couldn¡¯t help feeling somewhat troubled, ¡°Xiao An, your Auntie Pang and I should probably pass. Cultivation is not something people like us can dabble in!¡± Xue An smiled and shook his head, ¡°Uncle Xie, you are mistaken. Each person has their own fortune; I¡¯m merely helping you to unlock it!¡± Auntie Pang elbowed Old Xie and said dissatisfiedly, ¡°Xiao An has already said that it all depends on our own fortune. Are you afraid to even try? Really pathetic!¡± Old Xie blushed at Auntie Pang¡¯s words, ¡°Who says I¡¯m afraid to try! Come on! I, Old Xie, am not afraid!¡± Xue An smiled and then said softly, ¡°Everyone, hold your breath and concentrate. Let¡¯s begin!¡± Hearing this, everyone steadied their minds and closed their eyes. Xue An waved his hand, and his vast Divine Sense spread out, covering the entire place. The so-called Heart Trial is a test that major factions in The Multiverse must go through when selecting disciples. It is to see whether the person has the fortune and foundation for cultivation. However, for someone like Xue An to initiate so many people¡¯s heart trials with a wave of his hand was extremely rare. In that moment, everyone shuddered and had already entered their own heart trial. Soon, a variety of expressions emerged on each person¡¯s face. There were joyful faces, angry ones, and even crying ones. Xue An watched quietly; he wanted to see who would be the first one out. Just then. Standing next to Old Xie, Xie Jingjing suddenly shuddered and then slowly opened her eyes. At the same time, a surge of qi emitted from her body, and she directly ascended into the Zhenren Realm. Xue An was slightly startled; he knew Xie Jingjing had a Pure Silver Body, but he hadn¡¯t expected her talent for cultivation to be so high. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just an ordinary heart trial allowed her to catch a glimpse of the path and advance into a Zhenren. Although Zhenren is only the most basic of realms, it is also the foundation for future cultivation. This one trial could determine the differences that would follow. Thinking this, Xue An smiled at Xie Jingjing, ¡°Very good, I was intending to directly impart a Cultivation Technique to you, but now that you¡¯ve entered Zhenren, it has saved quite a lot of trouble!¡± ¡°` Chapter 690 - Chapter 690: Chapter 690: Unblocking the Secrets Everywhere (3rd Update) Chapter 690: Chapter 690: Unblocking the Secrets Everywhere (3rd Update) During this time, Xie Jingjing had been harboring a strong determination in her heart. Especially the events that occurred in Zhongdu, which deeply stirred the sensitive heart of this girl. When she saw heaven-sent True Gods descend, when she saw Xue An standing alone to face the enemy, she suddenly craved strength as she never had before. She no longer wanted to stand behind anyone and be protected; she wanted to become a strong person herself to protect the ones she loved. That¡¯s why, during the Heart Trial, she eradicated her Heart Demon with a fierce and diligent heart, and quickly broke through the trial. At this time, Xue An said in a deep voice, ¡°Jingjing, look at me!¡± Xie Jingjing looked up at Xue An. She saw a brilliant light in Xue An¡¯s eyes, as he sent forth a formidable Divine Sense directly to her. Xie Jingjing felt a shock within her mind, and a cultivation technique emerged. ¡°This Pure Yin Mysterious Underworld Record is most suitable for your constitution. If all goes well, within ten years, you will surely become a Loose Immortal!¡± To achieve the status of a Loose Immortal in ten years. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co That was already a prodigious rate of cultivation progress. Yet Xie Jingjing bowed her head, her eyes flickering with an unyielding light. A Loose Immortal, huh? Although it seemed very powerful, it was still too weak in front of those descended gods and demons. I will not be satisfied with this. I will definitely give Xiao An a surprise when the time comes. Xie Jingjing silently made up her mind. At this time, the others also began to break through their trials one after another. A few of them put on impressive displays. But what surprised everyone the most was Chen Rushi. This Princess of the Chen Family had, just like Xie Jingjing, reached the Zhenren Realm after passing the Heart Trial. This indicated her exceptional talent in cultivation as well. Then there were Old Xie and Auntie Pang, who seemed to have nothing to do with cultivation, yet they had also passed the Heart Trial. Xue An bestowed cultivation techniques to each person according to their characteristics. For those who really had no chance or talent, Xue An also gave them martial arts techniques that could be used in the secular world. These were all people who had good relations with Xue An. After he took care of their matters, Xue An took out several sets of cultivation techniques that, while not too sophisticated, were fair and balanced, suitable for most people to practice. These were the Spell Decrees Xue An had selected for the people of the Hua Clan to cultivate. Although Xue An considered these Spell Decrees to be quite ordinary, one must realize that in The Multiverse, cultivation methods are extremely scarce. In many small worlds or Sects, having one decent cultivation technique was enough to dominate others. There were few like Xue An who seemed to wholesale cultivation techniques to others. Moreover, these Spell Decrees were quite exceptional; if cultivated systematically, they could at least lead to the Loose Immortal Realm. This sufficed to demonstrate their preciousness. The Commander-in-chief of the Nation treasured these techniques as if he had found invaluable treasures upon receiving them. Xue An also took out two modified cultivation techniques. These two techniques were far inferior to the previous ones, particularly since they had been modified by Xue An and contained some hidden traps. However, the two techniques were different; one was much better than the other. These were intended for those outside the Hua Clan to practice. The better one was for those who had good relations with the Hua nation. As for the one with more errors¡­ naturally, it was intended for those nations that were arrogant at first but polite later on. Of course. This was not Xue An¡¯s deliberate attempt to sow discord within the Human Clan. Despite the many errors in these two cultivation techniques, they could still enable one to reach the Heavenly Human Realm. It was just that there would be many pitfalls later on. At the same time, Xue An also suggested that if people from other countries truly had remarkable talent and were willing to follow the Hua Clan wholeheartedly, they could be taught the genuine cultivation techniques. As for how to manage that, Xue An believed that it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for the people of Zhongdu, who had been playing with power and balance for thousands of years. The introduction and dissemination of these cultivation techniques ultimately completely rewrote the global power structure. A vigorous and thorough transformation thus began. All countries considered finding individuals with the talent for cultivation to be of utmost importance. Among them, Zhongdu took the lead. Through the cultivation methods passed down by Xue An, the Divine Land began to see a surge of young geniuses with unparalleled talents. This increased the strength of Zhongdu day by day, and the power of speech was firmly in the hands of Zhongdu. At the same time, Xue An started to prepare for the opening of various secret realms, allowing them to be fully connected with the main world. The Kunlun Secret Realm. Nowadays, Zhu Ruyan, in alliance with various forces, had become an unquestioned powerful figure within this secret realm. Countless people wished to meet with her every day, and it was only in the quiet of the night that Zhu Ruyan could find a moment to relax. On this day, she was drinking tea in her house as usual. She did not know when she had developed this habit. And she only drank one type of tea. Many people, seeking to ingratiate themselves, sent her lots of this tea. Yet, no one knew why this woman, who held power over the world, would favor such an average tea. Only a very few understood why. Because Mr. Xue, the man in question, drank this type of tea, yes. The drum outside beat four times. Zhu Ruyan put down her teacup, pulling herself out of her memories, and prepared to rest. But at that moment, from outside the window of the teahouse, a calm voice was heard. ¡°Drinking so much tea late at night, can you still sleep?¡± At the sound of this voice, Zhu Ruyan shuddered, then abruptly stood up. Due to her excitement, the tea table in front of her was knocked over, spilling tea everywhere. Zhu Ruyan, however, paid no attention to it, because Xue An was slowly walking in from the outside. ¡°Master¡­ Master!¡± Zhu Ruyan said with a hoarse voice. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Well done! I didn¡¯t expect you to manage this realm so orderly.¡± Zhu Ruyan took a deep breath, kneeled, and was about to bow when Xue An waved his hand, and an invisible force held her up. ¡°Don¡¯t be so quick to kneel!¡± ¡°Yes! But may I ask, Master, do you have a matter to discuss on this visit?¡± Zhu Ruyan asked softly, trying to calm her spirit. Xue An nodded, ¡°I¡¯m here to open up this Kunlun Secret Realm to the outside!¡± Zhu Ruyan was shocked and then showed an ecstatic expression, ¡°Is that possible now?¡± Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°It should have been done before, but the conditions didn¡¯t allow for it at the time. Now that the conditions are met, naturally, this secret realm must be opened to the world I came from.¡± Zhu Ruyan wanted to ask something else. Xue An said lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s do it now. Follow me!¡± With that, he had already leapt out of the window and into the high sky. Zhu Ruyan quickly followed him into the sky. ¡°Master, is there anything I need to do?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Nothing at all! Just step back a little!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhu Ruyan did as told and stepped back. Xue An raised his hand and chopped down. Crack. A streak of dark light spanned across the heavens and earth, seemingly splitting the space to create a crack. Within, a strange radiance faintly emerged. Chapter 691 - Chapter 691: Chapter 691: Land of Kunlun, Return to the World (1st Update) Chapter 691: Chapter 691: Land of Kunlun, Return to the World (1st Update) ¡°This¡­ this is¡­¡± Zhu Ruyan¡¯s face was filled with astonishment. Because she could feel the terrifying power contained within this beam of black light. The strong ones in the city had also sensed something unusual at this moment and had all walked out of their rooms, looking up. ¡°Good heavens, what is that?¡± Just as everyone was stunned by the black light that spanned across the heavens and the earth. Xue An stepped forward, his hands gripping both sides of the black light, and with a sudden force, shouted, ¡°Open!¡± Boom! After a loud sound. Xue An forcefully tore open a huge gap in the secret realm¡¯s restrictions. Black light swirled, and a tall gateway gradually emerged. And beyond that gateway, one could see a scene most peculiar. There were buildings of strange designs everywhere, steel giant birds soaring in the sky, and iron boxes running on the ground. wuxiaworld.site Such odd sights left everyone in Kunlun City dumbfounded. And Zhu Ruyan trembled all over, murmuring softly, ¡°Is this the world that Master comes from?¡± In the past, even though it was possible for people from the Kunlun Secret Realm to go to the outside world, since the numbers were few and it was only controlled by a few hidden immortal sects, many people did not even know of the existence of an outside world. They all believed that the place they lived in was the entirety of heaven and earth. Not until today did they see a broader expanse of heaven and earth. At that moment, a squad walked out from the black giant gate and then stood silently behind Xue An. Seeing this squad, all the onlookers burst into an uproar. ¡°It¡¯s the Ironblood Phoenix!¡± ¡°So the Ironblood Phoenix came from the outside world?¡± ¡°Then this man¡­¡± Amidst the discussion, everyone¡¯s expressions gradually became solemn. Everything was because the impression the Fire Phoenix squad left on these people was simply too profound. The once-dominating Palace of the Fire King and Profound Wind Tower in Kunlun were destroyed in a single night, and it was the work of the Ironblood Phoenix. It was said that there was a man with astounding cultivation who played a leading role in it, and moreover, this person was the master who taught Zhu Ruyan. In that case, the identity of the man standing in the high sky with his hands behind his back was about to reveal itself. It should be none other than Xue An, the one who suppressed Kunlun and stood at its very peak! Just when everyone was still in shocked disbelief. Xue An stood above in the high sky, looking down upon the crowd, and then said indifferently, ¡°Just as you have guessed, both I and the members of the Ironblood Phoenix come from the outside world.¡± ¡°And this world you live in is but a secret realm created by an ancient power!¡± Xue An¡¯s words caused everyone¡¯s faces to change drastically. Especially many strong ones who had prided themselves highly, their faces were now ashen. Because the many unusual aspects they encountered during their cultivation corroborated what Xue An had said to be true. ¡°Looking at you, you must have noticed it too, right? Indeed, the Heavenly Dao in this secret realm is flawed, it is not the complete Heavenly Dao, you could cultivate here for ten thousand years and still find it hard to make any progress!¡± ¡°Now that the outside world has undergone tremendous changes, with destiny rebooting and Spiritual Energy reviving, you cannot remain complacent here. After all, you were once part of the Hua Clan, and that¡¯s why I have opened up this secret realm, allowing you to enter and exit the main world.¡± ¡°But you must understand, if you wish to enter the main world for cultivation, you must follow my rules! Otherwise¡­ death will be quick and certain!¡± Xue An¡¯s words sent tremors through the entire Kunlun City. Many strong ones showed a hint of dissent on their faces. Xue An¡¯s deeds indeed were strong enough back then, but over this past year or more, many strong ones within the Kunlun Secret Realm had also begun to break through, and their cultivation levels had become much stronger. Especially many newly emerged strong ones, who took Xue An¡¯s words with a pinch of skepticism. But just then, Xue An took a step forward, his eyes gleaming brilliantly, an overwhelmingly formidable presence instantly enveloped the entire Kunlun City. Under the supreme pressure, the group of powerhouses all had faces full of terror and desperation. They felt as if they had been reduced to lowly ants, while the man high above was like an emperor reigning over the heavens. This disparity, as vast as the difference between clouds and mud, only made them want to kneel. At that moment, Xue An retracted his gaze and the oppressive aura dissipated. Many of the slightly less powerful strong beings collapsed to the ground with a thud, their faces pale, no longer able to stand. Even those who were standing didn¡¯t fare much better; each one harbored an infinite fear deep within their hearts. ¡°Now, do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ yes!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± These powerhouses replied weakly, not even daring to lift their heads to glance at Xue An. Xue An nodded slightly. By then, the black gate had fully taken shape, and many ordinary soldiers from Hua country filed in, among them many refined scholars. Upon entering and seeing the city filled with ancient architecture, these scholars showed excited expressions. A world untouched by modern culture was to them an invaluable treasure. And the ordinary soldiers could use this secret realm for training. Such was the value of these secret realms. At that time, Xue An turned his head and smiled faintly at Zhu Ruyan, ¡°Shall we go over there and have a look?¡± Zhu Ruyan nodded without hesitation, ¡°Mhm!¡± When she crossed through the black gate, Zhu Ruyan felt as though she had passed through a layer of bubbles; her breathing paused for a moment before she smelled a very strange scent. Different from the Kunlun Secret Realm untouched by the slightest pollution, the air of the world was far more complex. Yet the abundance of Spiritual Energy here still surprised Zhu Ruyan. And this exit was located above a heavily guarded square in Zhongdu, where Zhu Ruyan was curiously surveying the surrounding architecture. ¡°Aunt Ruyan?¡± Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang came bouncing over, visibly excited. Seeing the two little girls, Zhu Ruyan couldn¡¯t help but nod and smile, ¡°The two little beauties have grown taller again!¡± At this time, several familiar figures emerged from the black gate. Bian Qingmu and siblings, Bian Hua and Bian Tian. The events that had just occurred within the Kunlun Secret Realm spread throughout the entire realm in an instant. Bian Qingmu and the others sensed an anomaly in the world and immediately rushed over, just in time to encounter the people from the Fire Phoenix squad. Being acquainted with each other, the three of them also stepped into the world. ¡°My lord!¡± The three Bian respectfully said. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°You three wait here! I¡¯ll go open the other secret realms!¡± With that, Xue An once again soared into the sky. This time Xue An was in Siberia. At first, Xue An had entered the War Wolf Secret Realm here. Although this secret realm was quite narrow, there was still a group of Hua Clan people living inside, which Xue An naturally would not give up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But as he was about to enter the War Wolf Secret Realm, he suddenly had a premonition and turned his head to look toward the nearby jungle, then let out a light ¡°huh.¡± Because in his Divine Sense, a familiar person appeared in the distance. Su Shanna! What was she doing appearing in the desolate, uninhabited Siberian forests at this time? And it seemed¡­ someone was chasing her to kill her. Chapter 692 - Chapter 692: Chapter 692: The New Elite? No, Not for Long (2nd Update) Chapter 692: Chapter 692: The New Elite? No, Not for Long (2nd Update) Xue An¡¯s heart stirred, and his entire being vanished from the spot in an instant. When he reappeared, he was already above Su Shanna. Of course, Su Shanna had no clue about any of this. At that moment, she was running strenuously through the snow-covered ground. The once glamorous colonel was now in dire straits. Her neat military uniform was now tattered, her hat missing, her blonde hair scattered but unable to hide the panic and anger in those blue eyes. Xue An remained silent, quietly following her. After rounding a small hill ahead and arriving at a place sheltered from the cold wind, Su Shanna leaned against a large tree, too exhausted to even shake off the snow from her body. It was clear she was on the verge of collapse. But in Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense, at least three squads were rapidly approaching, and their target was Su Shanna. Xue An hid high above, quietly observing. A moment later, wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co A rhythmic series of footsteps came from the distant forest, spreading out and surrounding her at great speed. Su Shanna¡¯s face showed despair as she drew a small silver pistol from her waist. ¡°You damned bastards, what will it take for you to let me go?¡± ¡°Heh heh, Su Shanna,¡± we have to admit, you¡¯re tough enough to survive in these Siberian forests for half a month, evading our capture! But now I advise you to give up resisting! Just come with us peacefully, and I promise the general won¡¯t kill you!¡± Along with the voice, a young E-country officer appeared from behind a tree, with a smug smile on his face. But as soon as he showed himself, Su Shanna raised her hand and fired. Pop. The sound of the gunshot echoed, and the officer¡¯s cap was shot right off his head. Startled, he ducked his head and hurriedly hid behind the tree, and then shouted furiously, ¡°Attack!¡± At the command, The soldiers began to close the encircling net. Su Shanna leaned against the tree, and only when some of the leading soldiers got within two to three hundred meters of her did she suddenly swing out from behind the tree and open fire. Pop pop several shots rang out. Those soldiers fell to the ground as neat bullet holes appeared on their foreheads, clearly dead. This action stunned the rest of the soldiers, all of whom took cover behind trees. The young officer yelled, ¡°That bitch is out of bullets! Whoever captures her, the general will surely reward you handsomely!¡± Hearing those words, the soldiers¡¯ eyes glinted with greed, and they began to slowly approach Su Shanna, using the trees for cover. Su Shanna hid behind the tree, taking a deep breath before letting out a self-deprecating bitter smile. As the officer had said, the only thing she had left was the single ¡°glory bullet¡± in her pistol; she was completely out of ammo. As of today, Su Shanna had been on the run for half a month. Both her mental and physical strength were no longer enough to keep going. Thus, a look of resignation gradually appeared on Su Shanna¡¯s face as she slowly raised the gun, aimed it at her temple, closed her eyes, and was about to pull the trigger. Just then, a calm voice sounded next to her ear. ¡°As a soldier, are you going to seek death so easily?¡± Hearing this familiar voice, Su Shanna¡¯s body shook, and she immediately thought she was hallucinating. After all, how could he possibly be here? But when she opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was Xue An standing on a nearby tree, smiling at her. ¡°Xue¡­ Instructor Xue?¡± Su Shanna could hardly believe her eyes. Xue An glanced at the soldiers surrounding from all directions and said indifferently, ¡°Are all these people here to capture you?¡± Su Shanna smiled bitterly and nodded. At that moment, the young military officer also spotted Xue An standing atop the tree and couldn¡¯t help but be startled. ¡°What are you¡­¡±. The rest of his words failed to leave his mouth because he had already recognized Xue An. After all, who in the world didn¡¯t know Xue An by now? Yet it was this realization that nearly caused the young officer to faint with fear. Xue An swept his gaze over the soldiers before his eyes settled on the officer, ¡°You recognize me?¡± The man nodded tremblingly. ¡°Yes¡­ I do!¡± ¡°Good, go back and tell your so-called general that Su Shanna is now a citizen of China. If she¡¯s harassed again, you will bear the consequences!¡± Xue An said calmly. ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± The officer, as if receiving a reprieve, nodded like a pecking chicken. Xue An waved his hand dismissively. The officer turned and ran. With his escape, the pursuing soldiers also scattered in all directions. In a blink of an eye, the desperate situation that had almost driven Su Shanna to suicide dissipated with just a few words from Xue An. Su Shanna watched the scene with a blank mind. It was then that Xue An leapt down from the tree and came to Su Shanna¡¯s side, smiling slightly, ¡°Su Shanna, long time no see!¡± Su Shanna nodded with a confused look on her face, ¡°Xue¡­ Instructor Xue, how come you are here?¡± ¡°Oh, I came here to open up a secret realm. But what about you, why are you being hunted by your own country¡¯s soldiers?¡± Xue An inquired. Upon hearing this, Su Shanna smiled bitterly. As the former head instructor of the Far East special forces, Su Shanna had always held a high position in Country E. But ever since the great turmoil, the situation in Country E had undergone drastic changes. Most of Su Shanna¡¯s supporters in this upheaval either fell from power or died. This dealt a heavy blow to Su Shanna¡¯s foundation in the military. If that had been all, it wouldn¡¯t have been too bad. She could simply leave Country E and serve as an instructor in another country. Su Shanna had done this before, such as when she served under Commander Hu and competed alongside Xue An¡¯s Fire Phoenix Special Forces. But she was thinking too simplistically. Having been caught in the whirlpool of power, how could she possibly extricate herself so easily? After the great change in Country E¡¯s hierarchy, a general named Dmitry came into power. This man had once served in the same unit as Su Shanna and had also pursued her madly, only to be sternly rejected by her and knocked to the ground in front of many soldiers. As a result, Dmitry held onto this grudge in his heart. Upon rising to power, he immediately began to target Su Shanna. He started by stripping her of all her positions and then used various means to subdue her, wishing to make her his captive. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, against his expectations, Su Shanna firmly refused. Finally, the conflict escalated, and Su Shanna resolutely fled the capital of Country E and headed south, attempting to cross the uninhabited expanse of Siberia to seek asylum in China. But Dmitry, adamant about possessing Su Shanna, flew into a rage upon learning of her escape and immediately dispatched forces to pursue and intercept her. This was the reason Su Shanna found herself in such a dire situation. After listening to her story, Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°A rising star in the military? No, not for long.¡± Chapter 695 - Chapter 695: Chapter 695: Explosively Stir-Fried Dragon Liver (First Update) Chapter 695: Chapter 695: Explosively Stir-Fried Dragon Liver (First Update) This was an old neighborhood tucked away in a corner of Beijiang City. It was remote and dilapidated with a harsh environment, plus the houses were worn and lacking basic amenities. So, it had essentially become akin to a slum. The only upside might be the cheap rent here. As a result, those living here belonged to the lowest stratum of society. At that moment. Xue An and An Yan, along with their two daughters, climbed the stairs and arrived in front of a familiar door. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, are we going back to our old home to live?¡± Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian excitedly asked. ¡°Old home¡­¡± Xue An smiled slightly, his lips curling in amusement. Indeed. The home of his childhood was long gone. Since his youth, Xue An had left Qingmang Town, leading a nomadic life. It wasn¡¯t until he met An Yan in university and they went back to Beijiang together, renting this old two-bedroom place. wuxiaworld.site That was when Xue An first felt the sense of home. And now, he always felt that this was home. An Yan¡¯s eyes were slightly red as she said to the two little girls, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re going to stay here for a couple of days. Are you girls happy about that?¡± ¡°Mhm, happy!¡± the two little girls gleefully responded. For children, it didn¡¯t matter how spacious or fancy their house was. As long as their parents were by their side, anywhere could feel wonderful. Moreover, the two little girls had been born and raised here, so they were naturally attached to this place. At this moment, Xue An opened the door, and the family entered. The house was clean, as if someone had been tidying up every day. But the decorations had not changed at all since they left. It seemed as though they had merely gone out for a meal and then returned. An Yan¡¯s eyes were watery. She took a deep breath and her fingers gently caressed the furniture and decorations of the house. Every item here was imbued with memories of her and Xue An. Naturally, reminiscing suddenly made An Yan very emotional. The two little girls, however, cheerfully threw themselves onto the shabby old sofa in the living room and eagerly turned on the TV. Surprisingly, there was electricity, and the TV could be turned on normally. So the little girls contentedly settled into the sofa to watch television. Xue An casually picked up the cooking apron hanging by the kitchen, skillfully put it on, and said with a smile, ¡°Yan¡¯er, I¡¯ll go cook!¡± ¡°Husband, let me do it! You¡­¡± An Yan always found it somewhat odd to have the current Xue An cooking. After all, Xue An was now a man who stood at the pinnacle of this world, and yet here he was, donning an apron to cook, which seemed incongruous. Xue An just laughed at this, ¡°What¡¯s so strange about making food for you and the kids? Besides, do you know how to cook Dragon Liver?¡± An Yan paused, then remembered the Dragon Liver that Xue An had cut from the Heavenly Dragon in the provincial city was still there. ¡°If you¡¯re feeling bored, you can help me out and watch how I stir-fry the Dragon Liver!¡± Xue An said cheerily. An Yan nodded, ¡°Mhm!¡± Xue An first took out the Dragon Liver, radiating with vital essence and light, from An Yan¡¯s Mustard Seed Ring. As soon as this object appeared, the lifeforce it exuded revived even the long-withered flowers on the balcony. Then Xue An took out the oil, salt, soy sauce, vinegar, and ginger, green onions, and garlic from An Yan¡¯s ring as well. Don¡¯t ask why this is in here. A few days ago, Xue An emptied out a large supermarket in Zhongdu, tossing everything into the Mustard Seed Ring in one fell swoop. Anything that couldn¡¯t fit was left in the Magic Treasures Pavilion. It was all for the sake of convenience when leaving Earth to travel through The Multiverse. Moreover, storing items in the Mustard Seed Ring and this Magic Treasures Pavilion had another benefit: there was never any need to worry about spoilage or decay, akin to a supercharged version of a portable deep freezer. ¡°Actually, the best match for this Dragon Liver would be Phoenix Marrow, but I reckon there wouldn¡¯t be such a thing as a Phoenix in this world, so I can only stir-fry it to eat.¡± ¡°This Dragon Liver isn¡¯t tasty in itself, and it¡¯s even quite fishy, hence the need for masterful seasoning skills to correct these flavors.¡± ¡°On this front, I consider myself an expert! Back in the day, I used to stir-fry it often.¡± As Xue An was preparing the ingredients, he rambled on and on. An Yan was somewhat puzzled, ¡°Husband!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t the Dragon Clan and the Phoenix both very powerful groups? Why is there a dish with Dragon Liver and Phoenix Marrow then?¡± Xue An smiled at the question, ¡°The Dragon Clan is an extremely diverse group. There are those whose cultivation level is comparable to that of an Immortal King, the highest echelon, and then there are worthless ones who can only be slaughtered for meat¨Cthe lowly dragons. However, the Heavenly Dragon Clan, while not particularly strong in the Dragon Clan, has not fallen to the point of being lowly dragons. It was just that they infuriated me, which is why I cut out their Dragon Liver.¡± ¡°As for Phoenix¡­,¡± Xue An paused, then after a moment¡¯s thought he continued, ¡°Their kind is even stranger. Have you heard of the Phoenix nirvana?¡± An Yan nodded. ¡°Each Phoenix will undergo many nirvanas in its lifetime, and each nirvana is a rebirth for them.¡± ¡°This means the Phoenix bodies they shed during nirvana become ownerless, just like snake skins that are cast off and discarded at will.¡± ¡°Thus, people discovered that Phoenix Marrow is actually very delicious.¡± Upon hearing Xue An¡¯s explanation, An Yan¡¯s eyes gradually widened. ¡°Husband, you are so amazing!¡± Xue An chuckled, ¡°There¡¯s all sorts of chaos in The Multiverse Realms, with all kinds of races and things you¡¯ll encounter. Once you get used to it over time, you¡¯ll come to understand.¡± ¡°Mmhmm!¡± By this time, Xue An had finished preparing everything but didn¡¯t use a conventional stove. Because a mundane flame simply couldn¡¯t cook the Dragon Liver properly. Xue An snapped his fingers, and a white, pure flame appeared in mid-air. He then took the cracked frying pan from An Yan. ¡°Husband, this pan is leaking!¡± ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll fix it up for you!¡± With that, Xue An threw the frying pan into the flames, and under the intense heat, it began to disintegrate immediately. But as Xue An threw the Dragon Liver onto it, clusters of blood-colored brilliance continuously seeped into the pan, and over time, the cracks in the pan began to heal. ¡°The Dragon Liver contains the life force of a dragon, and harnessing it can produce many miraculous effects; this is merely one of them,¡± Xue An said casually, tossing in the prepared seasonings and starting to cook the Dragon Liver. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only An enticing aroma began to spread. An Yan¡¯s appetite was stirred by the scent, and as for the two little girls, they couldn¡¯t even keep watching TV anymore; instead, they ran to the kitchen doorway to wait for the Dragon Liver to be ready. Finally. After Xue An finished stir-frying, he placed the spicy stir-fried Dragon Liver onto a plate. ¡°All done! Eat up quickly! It won¡¯t be as good if it cools down,¡± Xue An said with a beaming smile. Chapter 696 - Chapter 696: Chapter 696: This is the Reward You Deserve (Second Update) Chapter 696: Chapter 696: This is the Reward You Deserve (Second Update) Actually, even before Xue An gave the order, the two little girls had already eagerly picked up a piece and put it in their mouths. ¡°Is it good?¡± An Yan asked. The two little girls were beyond the point of speaking, managing only to nod repeatedly. An Yan also picked up a piece and tried it. Upon entering the mouth, there was a very tender yet resilient texture, coated with a thickened sauce that was incredibly fragrant and refreshingly sweet. But after just a couple of chews, the Dragon Liver suddenly melted away, and then was rapidly absorbed by the body. An Yan felt a significant increase in her strength, and her Cultivation Level also began to stir. However, since An Yan¡¯s Cultivation Level had already reached the critical value of the Seal, she couldn¡¯t make any progress at all. Xue An naturally noticed this and his expression gradually turned cold. ¡°Honey, have a bite!¡± An Yan, clearly seeing that something was amiss with Xue An and guessing the reason behind it, quickly changed the subject. Xue An shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ve had my fill of this stuff in the past, you and the kids eat it!¡± Just then. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.cO Suddenly, there was a commotion of footsteps from outside the door. Then someone shouted, ¡°Are you sure someone went inside here?¡± ¡°Boss, we¡¯re absolutely certain! No mistake about it! And didn¡¯t you smell the aroma? Clearly, the thief is inside cooking!¡± ¡°Damn it, someone dared to cause trouble in Mr. Xue¡¯s old house, today I, Du Fan, won¡¯t forgive myself if I don¡¯t flay him¡­¡± Before he could finish, Xue An had already opened the door. Indeed. Standing outside, rolling up their sleeves, ready to break in and catch the ¡°thief,¡± was none other than Du Fan and his group of Beijiang roughnecks. And when they saw Xue An standing behind the door, wearing a cooking apron and even holding a spatula, they were all stunned. ¡°Xue¡­ Mr. Xue?¡± Du Fan was the first to regain his composure, his face filled with astonishment. Xue An nodded slightly, looked Du Fan over, and said indifferently, ¡°Sorry about what? The Cultivation Technique that you¡¯ve been practicing?¡± Upon hearing this, Du Fan trembled and then sheepishly scratched his head, ¡°Heh, thanks to Mr. Xue, I¡¯ve also started cultivating.¡± ¡°Oh, how¡¯s your progress?¡± This time, Du Fan didn¡¯t even dare to look up, muttering softly, ¡°Up until now, I haven¡¯t felt the presence of Spiritual Energy!¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t feel it, because you simply don¡¯t have the aptitude for cultivation!¡± Hearing this, Du Fan felt the urge to cry, because he wasn¡¯t the first person to tell him this. But coming from Xue An, it plunged Du Fan into true despair. Not having the aptitude meant he couldn¡¯t cultivate in the future. Du Fan wasn¡¯t a fool. He could clearly see what would be most valued in the future¨Cwithout a doubt, it was the cultivators with a Cultivation Level. If he wanted to stay in his current position longer, he would need much stronger power. Otherwise, he could very well become an outcast of the era. So no matter how difficult it was, he still wanted to cultivate. But the words from Xue An today mercilessly shattered his last bit of fantasy. As Du Fan¡¯s face turned ashen. Xue An looked at his subordinates holding clubs behind him and asked indifferently, ¡°How did you know something was happening in my house?¡± Du Fan responded in a low voice, ¡°Sir, it was all arranged by me, because I feared that petty thieves might disturb your old mansion, so I ordered people to watch it twenty-four hours a day. They told me someone had broken into your old mansion, and I rushed over immediately.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible that you returned in such a hurry that these people didn¡¯t recognize you, which led to this mix-up. I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Du Fan explained at length. Upon hearing this, Xue An chuckled and then suddenly asked, ¡°During the previous chaos in the world, it was also you who arranged for people to secretly protect the Shie family, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Du Fan nodded in response, ¡°At that time, although Chairman Qin also sent people, I always worried that their bodyguards weren¡¯t astute enough, so I instructed a few local toughs to keep watch.¡± ¡°Even though these toughs weren¡¯t strong fighters, they were very familiar with the local terrain and situation. Their presence could help Uncle Shie and his family through tough times.¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°You did well!¡± Du Fan was slightly startled and was about to offer his thanks when the next sentence from Xue An made him stand frozen in place. ¡°Although you have done many things wrong before, in recognition of these two points of dedication, I will grant you an opportunity.¡± Opportunity. Mr. Xue is offering me an opportunity. Du Fan felt as if his entire being had turned foolish, his mind went completely blank, and all he could do was nod his head dumbly. ¡°Hmm!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, turned to look at the mother and daughters who had already eaten more than half of the dragon liver but clearly could no longer continue. ¡°Are you still eating?¡± All three women shook their heads simultaneously. ¡°No more, it was very delicious at first, but after eating too much it feels like my stomach is bursting!¡± An Yan said. ¡°Yeah! I feel so stuffed it¡¯s uncomfortable!¡± Xiang Xiang said. Only Nian Nian took another piece, put it in her mouth, and started chewing slowly like a hamster. ¡°I think it¡¯s alright, but I¡¯m full too!¡± Xue An laughed and casually picked up the plate with the remaining half portion of the dragon liver. ¡°Here, this is for you!¡± Du Fan took the plate somewhat blankly, ¡°Sir, this is¡­¡± ¡°This is the opportunity I am giving you,¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°Ah?¡± Du Fan was somewhat dumbfounded. A plate of leftovers is the opportunity? If someone else had said this, Du Fan would have hurled the plate at them by now, certain they were making fun of him. But he dared not disregard Xue An¡¯s words. And what exactly was this dish made of? It smelled so fragrant. ¡°Try a piece!¡± Xue An said. ¡°Erm¡­ okay!¡± Contemplating, Du Fan grabbed a piece and threw it into his mouth. After chewing for a while, Du Fan¡¯s body shook, and he suddenly broke out in a foul sweat. His eyes, which had been somewhat cloudy, also started to clear up. This was the effect of the dragon liver¡¯s ability to cleanse the veins and marrow. Afterwards, Du Fan felt he could suddenly sense the presence of nature¡¯s spiritual energy. This discovery left him ecstatic, ¡°Sir¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand, ¡°This is what you deserve.¡± However, Du Fan did not see it that way; he carefully held the plate in his hands and then bowed deeply to Xue An with great respect. ¡°Sir, I am eternally grateful for your kindness. If there is anything you require of me in the future, I am at your service like a loyal dog or horse!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Alright! Be on your way.¡± After speaking, he closed the door of the room. Du Fan maintained his bow for over a minute before slowly straightening up. His face was filled with excitement and joy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As for his subordinates, they were all staring intently at the plate in Du Fan¡¯s hands. Du Fan spoke calmly, ¡°This was gifted by the master. I have already eaten a piece, and the rest is only for those who make an exceptional contribution to the gang. Understand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The subordinates all shuddered, their respect for their leader increasing even further. ¡°Also, remember to send more people to guard this place. If the master has any need, report it to me immediately!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Chapter 697 - Chapter 697: Chapter 697: A Day in the Life of Dog Abuse (3rd Update) Chapter 697: Chapter 697: A Day in the Life of Dog Abuse (3rd Update) ¡°Husband, who was that just now?¡± An Yan asked. Xue An smiled, ¡°Just a leader of some riffraff from Beijiang that I taught a lesson to before. But the guy is pretty decent. Not only did he send people to guard this place, he also secretly helped Uncle Xie and the others, so I rewarded him with a few pieces of dragon liver.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Oh what? Do you know him?¡± ¡°Hehe, no, I don¡¯t!¡± An Yan said, looking foolish. Seeing her reaction, Xue An tousled her hair with an air of resignation, ¡°You don¡¯t know him, yet you ¡®oh¡¯. You really are a fool!¡± ¡°Annoying, you¡¯ve messed up my hair again!¡± An Yan pouted, her face flustered, like a little cat with its fur standing on end. Unable to resist her adorable appearance, Xue An reached out again to gently pinch her nose. ¡°Who are you calling annoying?¡± This enraged An Yan to the point of baring her teeth and claws, ¡°You¡¯re annoying, it¡¯s you who¡¯s annoying!¡± ¡°Oh? Then I guess I won¡¯t let go now!¡± ¡°Wuwuwu, you big bully, always picking on me! My nose hurts!¡± An Yan put on a face as if on the verge of tears. wuxiaworld.site Xue An thought he had really pinched An Yan¡¯s nose painfully and quickly released his hand. An Yan took the opportunity to crouch down, burying her head in her knees. Watching her shoulders tremble slightly, as though she were crying, Xue An was so guilt-ridden he didn¡¯t know what to do with himself. ¡°Yan¡¯er, I was wrong, I was only teasing you. I really didn¡¯t mean to!¡± But as Xue An spoke to one side, Yan¡¯er moved to the other. When he turned to speak to that side, she moved back again. So Xue An began to turn in circles as he apologized to Yan¡¯er. Finally, out of helplessness, Xue An also crouched down and said, ¡°How about¡­ you pinch my nose?¡± No sooner had he finished speaking than An Yan abruptly looked up, a smile playing on her lips, not a trace of tears to be seen. ¡°Alright! That¡¯s what you said!¡± Xue An was somewhat dumbfounded. Was he being tricked? Before he could collect his wits, An Yan revealed her pearly white teeth, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to pinch your nose. You¡¯re a Golden Immortal, how could a little girl like me possibly pinch you? I¡¯m going to bite you to death!¡± With that, An Yan bared her teeth and pounced on him, sinking her teeth into Xue An¡¯s shoulder. Xue An, caught off-guard, was bitten firmly by An Yan, and it hurt so much that he gasped for air. But at that moment, a golden light glimmered on Xue An¡¯s shoulder. This was his body¡¯s natural reaction to feeling threatened. If the golden light condensed, An Yan¡¯s teeth would probably be shattered. Therefore, Xue An¡¯s gaze turned cold, and the golden light on his shoulder dissipated instantly. But discarding his cultivation level meant he was enduring An Yan¡¯s bite with only his physical body. After all, Yan¡¯er was a Loose Immortal, and her bite packed quite a punch. At the very least, Xue An was in so much pain that cold sweat appeared on his forehead, yet he clenched his teeth and made no sound. An Yan then sensed something was off, and reluctantly opened her mouth, only to see Xue An squatting there drenched in sweat, a look of agony on his face. ¡°Husband, you¡­ how come¡­¡± An Yan wanted to ask why Xue An didn¡¯t use his cultivation level to resist. Xue An pulled up a slight smile, ¡°You silly girl, if I¡¯d used my cultivation level, your teeth would have been shattered!¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re just¡­ enduring it?¡± ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s nothing!¡± Seeing Xue An¡¯s smile, An Yan suddenly felt exceedingly awful, like she was throwing a tantrum for no reason. Then she caressed Xue An¡¯s shoulder. All she saw was that his clothes were torn, and deep teeth marks were in his flesh, where An Yan¡¯s two canine teeth had dug in and were still oozing trickles of blood. ¡°Husband, I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to!¡± Seeing this, Yan¡¯er felt so heartbroken that tears almost fell. She felt like she hadn¡¯t used much strength at all. How did she manage to bite her husband like this? Xue An then laughed, ¡°Alright, alright, it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t cry! Let¡¯s just say I got bitten by a little dog!¡± Yan¡¯er nodded reflexively, ¡°Mm¡­ mm?¡± Then a golden light flashed across Xue An¡¯s shoulder, and it healed completely, leaving not even a trace of the bite marks or blood behind. And seeing that teasing smile on Xue An¡¯s face, Yan¡¯er knew she¡¯d been fooled again. She clenched her teeth in anger and pounced on him fiercely. ¡°Stinky husband, this time I¡¯m going to bite off a piece of your flesh!¡± ¡°Whoever bites me is a little dog!¡± ¡°I bite whoever is the little dog!¡± The two of them were a rambunctious mess. The two little girls watching TV were getting a bit impatient and shouted loudly, ¡°Dad! Mom! Stop messing around! We want to watch TV!¡± In fact, from the beginning, the two little girls behaved as if they didn¡¯t see Xue An and An Yan romping around, their eyes glued to the TV. It was only when the two blocked their view that they got a bit angry and shouted. The reason? Well¡­ Maybe it was because they had seen too many such dog-abusing scenes that they had become somewhat immune. Eventually, the battle ended with Xue An¡¯s surrender. The price was gaining three sets of teeth marks on his shoulders. And An Yan made it clear that she wouldn¡¯t let him use his cultivation level to heal. Xue An could only accept it with a bitter smile. Late at night. Outside, the autumn wind was bleak, and the night air was as cool as water. Xue An sat quietly on the living room sofa, gazing at the moonlight outside. At that moment, the bedroom door was gently pushed open. An Yan tiptoed out. ¡°Have they all fallen asleep?¡± Xue An asked with a smile. An Yan nodded, then sat down beside Xue An. ¡°Fancy a drink?¡± Xue An asked with a smile. ¡°Mm!¡± Xue An then took out a bottle of red wine and some snacks from An Yan¡¯s ring. The two lightly clinked their glasses, then smiled at each other and drank the wine. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we last drank together!¡± An Yan exclaimed somewhat sentimentally. When they had first returned to Beijiang, An Yan had not been pregnant yet, and Xue An had found a job he liked. It was a time when they were full of vigor and vitality. So, Xue An would often buy some cold dishes on the way home from work, and they would have a few drinks together. As they drank, they would chat about the past or share their dreams and hopes for the future. Often while talking, they would burst into hearty laughter. Back then, the small house was often filled with their laughter. But later on, things took a sudden turn, and in the end, they separated. ¡°Yes, it has been a long time!¡± Xue An said softly. An Yan suddenly fell silent. For her, this ¡°long time¡± might have been only four or five years. But for Xue An, it was more than three thousand long years. What a desperately long three thousand years that must have been! ¡°Husband¡­¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°It¡¯s alright, everything is over now, isn¡¯t it?¡± An Yan nodded, then tenderly caressed the teeth marks she had left on Xue An¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Husband, you¡¯re so silly. I told you not to heal and you really didn¡¯t?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m silly that I managed to find you!¡± ¡°Annoying!¡± An Yan gently punched Xue An. Another silence followed, and An Yan rested her head on Xue An¡¯s shoulder, whispering, ¡°Husband, when are we leaving?¡± ¡°Soon! Now that worldly affairs are almost settled, once Xuan¡¯Er and the others return to Beijiang, we¡¯ll leave!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Oh! Husband¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so nice!¡± In the end, An Yan got drunk that night. Cough, of course, Xue An also won back a round. Chapter 699 - Chapter 699: Chapter 699: Bizarre Stars (First Update) Chapter 699: Chapter 699: Bizarre Stars (First Update) ¡°` Whoosh! In the vast expanse of space, a starship suddenly streaked by, then whizzed past several celestial bodies at the speed of space-time jump. On Earth, the starship appeared massive, but in the vast universe, it was as tiny as a speck of dust. Xue An was alone at the helm of the starship, his face showing a trace of fatigue. He had been pushing his cultivation level, traveling continuously for three months. If it were any other Golden Immortal, they would probably have already perished from overexerting their cultivation level to the point of explosion. Only Xue An could endure until now. An Yan and her two daughters were not on the starship. Xue An was well aware of the dangers of travelling through space; even with a Trans-ocean Starship, it was not entirely without risk. Therefore, he let them take refuge inside the Magic Treasures Pavilion. This Magic Treasures Pavilion was a relic of a True Immortal and could withstand external disturbances, even if something happened to the starship. Over the past three months, Xue An had checked every celestial body he passed by, but found no planets with life. This struck Xue An as odd. wuxiaworld.site In a prosperous starry domain, almost every celestial body could nurture life. Yet the starry sky near Earth was a dead silence. If this quiet starry sky were a desert, then Earth would be the only oasis in it. This peculiar phenomenon raised a hint of doubt in Xue An¡¯s heart. Was it someone¡¯s deliberate act, or was this the natural state? If it were deliberate, then the one behind it must possess a truly earth-shattering power. Since Xue An did not possess the local star map, nor did he have access to a Star Array for teleportation, he was forced to use this crude method of transversing the void to make his journey. Of course, once Xue An later restores his Great Luo cultivation level, he will be able to traverse with his physical body, making it much easier to walk among The Multiverse. At this time, the starship had entered a calm Starry Sea. The stars outside shone brilliantly, overwhelmingly beautiful. Seeing this, Xue An released the Magic Treasures Pavilion. As soon as An Yan and her daughters came out, they were stunned by the magnificent view outside. After a long while, An Yan exclaimed, ¡°It¡¯s truly spectacular!¡± Upon hearing her, Xue An smiled and said, ¡°Wait until I take you to the Milky Way to see that. There, trillions of stars cluster together, light like a sea of mist and stars like mundane dust, now that is truly a sight to behold!¡± ¡°Mm! Honey, where are we now? Are we far from Earth?¡± An Yan asked. ¡°Yes, but also no!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°From a human perspective, we¡¯re now very far from Earth, but on a cosmic scale, we might not even have stepped out of the front door,¡± he explained. An Yan¡¯s mouth opened slightly in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s that big?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Xue An was about to say something with a smile. Suddenly, the starship began to shake violently. Then Xue An saw an immensely large black celestial body appear in front of the starship. ¡°Quick, back into the pavilion!¡± Xue An said sternly, immediately focusing all his attention on controlling the starship. An Yan looked at Xue An with worry, then turned and led the two daughters back into the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Though she was very concerned for Xue An, she knew that staying out would not help and would only distract him. Seeing that his wife and daughters had entered the Magic Treasures Pavilion, Xue An breathed a sigh of relief and began to control the starship with all his might. The celestial body exerted a strong gravitational force, pulling the starship closer continuously; if not controlled, it could potentially crash. Xue An activated all his cultivation, and the entire starship glowed with layers of golden light as he tried with all his might to resist the celestial body¡¯s pull. Finally. The starship gradually stabilized and hovered quietly above the celestial body. ¡°` Xue An breathed a sigh of relief and began to examine the completely black celestial body, then frowned. He had never seen such a bizarre star before. It emitted an ominous death energy, just like a person on the verge of death. The key was that even Xue An could not see through the black mist shrouding the star. At that moment, on the edge of the star, a point of light suddenly emerged on the surface formed by the black mist. The light started off dim, but then its brightness rapidly increased. Eventually, the light exploded with a roar, and a wave of fire swept through a large area, forming a vast spot of light on the black mist. After the flames dissipated and the light receded, a huge mushroom cloud appeared on the surface of the black mist, stirring it into a massive vortex. Xue An watched silently, then suddenly let out a light yelp. That explosion¡¯s light¡­ looked like a nuclear bomb. And as the black mist stirred, Xue An sensed that there was actually life on this planet. This discovery excited Xue An somewhat. After three months of traveling, he finally encountered a planet with life. But the recent explosion reminded Xue An that this star was clearly not simple. Therefore, after a brief contemplation, Xue An put away the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Then, on the starship, he established a simplified version of a small Star Array. This type of Star Array could be used for short-range teleportation. Having done all this, Xue An flew out of the starship, traced a few runes to conceal his tracks with his hand, and hid the starship. He didn¡¯t stow the starship too because it was a retreat left by Xue An; in case he encountered any danger on this planet, he could directly teleport back through the Star Array. Although Xue An now had Golden Immortal cultivation, the vast universe was simply too huge, and The Multiverse Realms were just a name for a large known starry domain. And there were many unknown starry domains. Among them, the number of strange and dangerous places was countless. Moreover, this star itself was permeated with strangeness, so it was always right to be cautious. After handling everything, Xue An uttered a light shout, his body covered in layers of sword light, and then he plummeted straight down towards the black celestial body. In an instant. Xue An fell into the layer of black mist. The black mist immediately boiled up and surged forward, scrambling to engulf Xue An. But before it could get close, it was shredded by the layers of sword light. However, the further he fell, the denser the black mist became. In the end, it even became almost tangible, slowing down Xue An¡¯s descent. Looking at the tide-like black mist, Xue An slightly furrowed his brow, and a flash of sword light flickered in his eyes. A beam of sword light pierced straight down, and with a bang, it cleaved a path through the mist. But immediately, the surrounding black mist tried to close in again. Xue An, however, took this opportunity to plummet down, disappearing into the black mist in an instant. After falling for the time it takes to brew a cup of tea, Xue An suddenly felt lighter, and faint light appeared before his eyes. And before he could react, the light rapidly intensified. Suddenly. Xue An felt his whole body loosen, the black mist had completely vanished, and before him appeared an odd scene. The heaven and earth were filled with a strange red light. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The color was like that of a desert sunset. Looking out to the horizon, the ground was bald, resembling a realm of death. Wild winds howled in the high skies, and although the air held a strange scent, it was breathable. At the same time, Xue An felt a slight numbness all over his body. A thought came to Xue An¡¯s mind: it¡¯s radiation! Chapter 700 - Chapter 700: Chapter 700 Ah Tu (2nd Update) Chapter 700: Chapter 700 Ah Tu (2nd Update) The radiation contained within this heaven and earth was so intense that even Xue An, a Golden Immortal, felt its presence. Yet, in this environment utterly unsuitable for human existence, Xue An detected signs of life in the distant wilderness, apparently in combat. Xue An flew through the sky and in the blink of an eye, arrived at the site of the struggle. It was a low-lying valley. Within the valley, a boy of only eleven or twelve was engaged in a desperate fight with several animals that resembled wolves. The struggle had clearly been going on for a while, as the boy had multiple wounds on his body. At that moment, the boy fiercely struck out with his knife, forcing the wolves in front of him to retreat. He then stepped back, gasping for breath, while fiercely eying his opponents, his body trembling slightly. Clearly, he was reaching his limit. These wolves differed from those on Earth, firstly being much leaner, but their fur shimmered with a metallic luster, and their eyes were filled with cunning and cruelty. Seeing the boy in such a state, the wolves spread out in formation, slowly advancing toward him. Their movements were surprisingly disciplined. Clearly, this pack of wolves was no ordinary beast, but a group of highly intelligent creatures. By this time, the boy had been forced to the edge of the valley, with the wolves surrounding him tightly. They then stuck out their tongues, licking their lips with a ravenous look. Suddenly. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.C0 The closest wolf leaped forward, lunging straight for the boy. Mid-jump, it swiped its claw, sending a sharp gust of wind hurtling toward the boy. The boy, already weakened, still managed to dodge the attack by jerking his head to the side. Thud. The hard rock was gashed open by the sharp wind. A trail of blood appeared on the boy¡¯s cheek. He was a split second too slow, grazed by the tail end of the slicing wind. But before the boy could feel any relief, the Demon Wolf had already closed in, revealing its gaping maw as it snapped toward the boy¡¯s neck. In his dire situation, the boy let out a ferocious roar. A faint red glow emanated from the short knife in his hand as he cut down. Splat. The Demon Wolf yelped in pain as one of its legs was brutally severed; foul blood spattered on the ground and sizzled as it corroded the soil. Instead of retreating, the injured Demon Wolf became even more enraged. It howled and spat out another blade of wind. At this point, the boy was utterly drained, and he didn¡¯t even have the strength to dodge, his eyes filling with despair. But just then, out of nowhere, the Demon Wolf was sent flying backward, exploding into a mist of blood in mid-air. The boy was stunned, and Xue An¡¯s figure suddenly appeared on the scene. Xue An had been watching from a distance all along. The boy¡¯s courage had greatly impressed him, and the strike he had made at the end had surprised Xue An. Because he was certain the boy had no cultivation level whatsoever. Which made that slice he executed quite interesting. At this moment, the boy looked at Xue An somewhat dumbfounded, his eyes flickering with shock and confusion. He didn¡¯t seem to understand why this man, dressed in neat clothing and as clean as a city dignitary, would save him. Xue An, on the other hand, glanced at the Demon Wolves. The death of that particular Demon Wolf had intimidated the rest of them. But these Demon Wolves clearly were still unwilling to give up and were lingering not far away, seemingly looking for another opportunity. Xue An saw the state of affairs and gave a faint smile as a stroke of sword light flashed by. The demon wolves, who had previously been eyeing their prey greedily, now wailed as if they had seen something terrifying and attempted to flee. But the sword light swept across the field in an instant. The bodies of the demon wolves shuddered, then their wolf heads were severed and fell to the ground, their carcasses collapsing. With a single strike, the pack was wiped out. Seeing this, the boy¡¯s mouth opened slightly in disbelief; he could hardly trust his own eyes. It was a feat that would require at least a dozen strong men or three First Rank warriors. Yet this man had casually eradicated them. Could it be¡­ he was a Second Rank or even higher-ranked Samurai? The boy was astonished. Xue An turned to look at him and then spoke with a voice carrying a trace of Divine Sense, ¡°What is your name?¡± With so many races within The Multiverse and languages extremely complex, whenever Xue An met others, he would communicate with this voice laced with a hint of Divine Sense to ensure that they could understand, thus avoiding a lot of trouble. The boy was taken aback and then hurriedly responded, ¡°My lord, my name is Ah Tu.¡± His voice was filled with respect. Xue An nodded, ¡°Ah Tu¡­ where are we?¡± ¡°My lord, this is the southern mines wilderness of Riverside Town!¡± Although Ah Tu found Xue An¡¯s question rather odd, he still answered earnestly. ¡°Riverside Town¡­¡± Xue An chuckled. So there were towns; it seemed that in this harsh environment not only was life possible, but civilization had also formed. At this moment, Xue An took another look at the boy. His clothes were tattered, his frame small and lean, and his face quite dirty, but his eyes sparkled with a lively sheen. Especially eye-catching to Xue An was the short knife in the boy¡¯s hand. Just before, the boy had used this knife to sever the front paw of a demon wolf. But Xue An could see at a glance that it was a very crudely made ordinary knife, not a Divine Weapon. But judging by the carefully wrapped cloth around the handle and Ah Tu¡¯s appearance of cherishing it greatly, it seemed to be a very important possession to him. Seeing Xue An staring at him without speaking, Ah Tu hesitated and then, after a moment, clenched his teeth and pointed to the corpses of the demon wolves on the ground. ¡°My lord, I can skin these demon wolves for you, and all I ask in return is one of their pelts as payment!¡± Fearing rejection, Ah Tu hurriedly added, ¡°My lord, my skinning skills are second to none in Riverside Town, and since these demon wolves died by your hand without other wounds, their pelts can be properly treated and sold for a good price!¡± Xue An, of course, didn¡¯t care for these so-called demon wolf pelts, but a thought struck him, and he nodded, ¡°Fine.¡± Ah Tu was overjoyed, ¡°Thank you, my lord!¡± With that said, he began to skin the demon wolves. As he had claimed, his skinning skill was indeed top-notch. He first drained the blood from the demon wolf carcasses, then deftly separated the skin from the flesh with his knife. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His movements were smooth as flowing water and astonishingly swift. In the time it took to eat a meal, All the pelts were skinned from the demon wolves. Ah Tu¡¯s face gleamed with excitement. Such high-quality demon wolf pelts could be traded for many useful things, such as grade three pure water! Chapter 701 - Chapter 701: Chapter 701: Wasteland World (3rd Update) Chapter 701: Chapter 701: Wasteland World (3rd Update) Thinking of water, Ah Tu couldn¡¯t help but lick his lips, which had already cracked and started to bleed. At that moment, Xue An casually took out a bottle of mineral water from the Mustard Seed Ring and handed it to him. ¡°Sir, this is¡­¡± Ah Tu looked at the crystal-clear water in his hand, his face full of astonishment. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Water! You look quite thirsty, drink up!¡± Ah Tu stood there dumbfounded. Water! And it was water without a speck of impurity, exceptionally clear and bright. Ah Tu didn¡¯t know how to classify the water¡¯s grade. Was it Fourth Rank pure water? No, he had seen Fourth Rank pure water before, which was also a kind of muddy water tinged with red. Could this be the Fifth or even Sixth Rank water that only the heads of households could enjoy? At that thought, Ah Tu¡¯s hands began to tremble uncontrollably. Then, without being able to help himself, he twisted off the cap and took a cautious sip. As soon as the refreshing water entered his mouth, Ah Tu¡¯s eyes immediately bulged. It wasn¡¯t like the water he usually drank that numbed his mouth and tongue upon contact. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co This water was so gentle and was absorbed by his body instantly, with no discomfort at all. No¡­ No radiation in this top-grade pure water? Ah Tu was terrified by the thought that sprang into his mind. For someone who had struggled for survival at the bottom all his life, a bottle of top-grade pure water without radiation was something he dared not even dream of. Then, waves of intense regret flooded his heart, regretting that he shouldn¡¯t have taken that sip of water. A single sip of top-grade pure water could be traded for so many good things! Seeing the boy standing still, holding the mineral water, with an ever-changing expression on his face. Xue An was slightly taken aback, then understood and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Ah Tu!¡± ¡°Sir!¡± Ah Tu snapped out of his frustration and surprise and promptly responded. Xue An pointed to the wolf skin on the ground, ¡°Is there a place in your town that deals with these?¡± Ah Tu immediately nodded, ¡°Of course! Feng Pangszi at the tavern buys these wolf skins!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Alright, then lead me to your town, and there will be another reward for you!¡± Upon hearing this, Ah Tu shook his head and said earnestly, ¡°Sir, the water you gave me is enough to buy all the wolf skins, you don¡¯t need to give me any more reward!¡± After saying this, Ah Tu carefully packed away the water, then bundled up all the wolf skins on the ground and hoisted them onto his back. ¡°Sir, please follow me!¡± They crossed a desolate wilderness so stark it was startling, then they skirted around a cone-shaped mountain that looked like a melting candle, the mountain surface shimmering with a glassy sheen. Suddenly, a dilapidated small town appeared before them. It was called a town, but it really only had one street, five or six hundred meters long. On both sides of the street stood houses made of stone and mud, and these were already the best houses the town had. Because behind the street was a large area of shanties so simple they could not even be called houses. ¡°Sir, this is Riverside Town! If you want to sell these wolf skins, you can only go to the tavern to find Feng Pangszi,¡± said Ah Tu, leading Xue An into the small town. The street was filthy and had a pungent, unpleasant smell. And when Ah Tu appeared with a thick stack of wolf skins on his back. Many surprised glances were cast from the shops on both sides of the street. ¡°Hey, Chen Family¡¯s boy, did you actually get so many Demon Wolf skins this time?¡± A burly one-eyed man stepped out of the doorway, even holding a cleaver in his hand. In a voice too low for Xue An to hear, Ah Tu whispered, ¡°Sir, this man is the town¡¯s butcher. He specializes in selling the meat of various animals and has a good relationship with the head of the households, so it¡¯s best not to provoke him.¡± Xue An was noncommittal, simply listening quietly. By now, many people had already come out of the shops on both sides, silently watching Ah Tu and Xue An. Xue An glanced at these people, noting that some of them looked very strange. For example, some have flesh clusters resembling grapes, giving anyone who sees them goosebumps. Others are covered in festering scars. Side effects caused by radiation? Xue An thought to himself, yet a faint smile played on his lips. At that moment, Ah Tu declared loudly ¡°These Demon Wolf pelts are ordered by the tavern¡¯s Feng Pangszi. Butcher, do you want them?¡± Upon hearing the three words ¡°Feng Pangszi,¡± the butcher¡¯s face changed, and then, with a sinister laugh, he turned and left. Once he left, the rest of the crowd dispersed as well. Ah Tu breathed a sigh of relief and led Xue An forward. ¡°Sir, these guys might not be very capable, but if a fight broke out and annoyed the village head, it would be troublesome! Luckily, they are all afraid of Feng Pangszi.¡± While speaking, they arrived in front of the most sturdy and refined house. The door was adorned with a half curtain so dirty that its original color was indiscernible, and bursts of noise and laughter came from inside. ¡°Sir, this is the town¡¯s tavern!¡± With that, Ah Tu walked in after lifting the curtain. Xue An followed behind. Upon entering the house, a scent blended with cheap perfume and alcohol assailed their noses. The place was dimly lit, with only one dim oil lamp lit on the wall. Many men gathered around the bar. At that moment, the group of men was causing a ruckus at the bar. On the bar, a scantily clad, shapely woman was dancing provocatively, eliciting occasional howls from the men. The appearance of Ah Tu and Xue An didn¡¯t draw much attention from the people there. Even the gazes of a few guards were captivated by the woman. It wasn¡¯t until Ah Tu stepped forward and said a few words that the guards lazily pointed towards the back. Ah Tu came back and said ¡°Sir, Feng Pangszi is in the back, please follow me!¡± Passing through the tavern¡¯s main hall led to a long corridor. Ah Tu had just reached the end of the corridor when a bald burly man emerged from the shadows. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver wolf pelts to Feng Pangszi!¡± The burly man glanced at the Demon Wolf pelts carried by Ah Tu, but his gaze was drawn to Xue An. ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°This sir is the one who killed the Demon Wolf! A Second Rank Samurai!¡± Ah Tu introduced. Second Rank Samurai! Upon hearing this title, the bald burly man¡¯s expression drastically changed, and just as he was about to say something, a languid voice came from the room. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since a high-ranking samurai passed through Riverside Town, please come in!¡± Ah Tu secretly breathed a sigh of relief and whispered, ¡°Sir, please remember that you are a Second Rank Samurai!¡± Xue An gave a small smile, then followed him into the room. This was a tastefully decorated room, but upon entering, everyone¡¯s gaze was drawn to the obese man sitting in the center. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that moment, Xue An understood why he was called Feng Pangszi. Because he was very obese. His weight of three to four hundred pounds made him look like a mountain of flesh when seated. Moreover, on his exceedingly plump head was a particularly scary and ugly tumor. It was enough to make anyone shudder. Chapter 702 - Chapter 702: Chapter 702 Trading Supplies (First Update) Chapter 702: Chapter 702 Trading Supplies (First Update) At that moment, Ah Tu spoke with great respect, ¡°Lord Feng Pangszi, this is the Demon Wolf pelt that is for sale.¡± As he spoke, Ah Tu took the Demon Wolf pelt he was carrying on his back and placed it on the table in front of Feng Pangszi. In this world, corpulence signifies power and wealth, so being called ¡°Pangszi¡± is considered an honor. Feng Pangszi stroked the Demon Wolf pelts, his eyes lighting up slightly. ¡°A clean kill, excellent swordsmanship!¡± After speaking, he looked up at Xue An, ¡°Respected samurai, what do you intend to exchange these wolf pelts for?¡± Xue An pointed at Ah Tu and said indifferently, ¡°Ask him!¡± Ah Tu was taken aback. Xue An gave him a slight smile, ¡°After all, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s available here, it¡¯s better if you make the exchange!¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Ah Tu nodded. At that point, a servant presented a list for exchange. Ah Tu¡¯s eyes gleamed as he examined the items on the list. ¡°Hmm, dried fire scorpion meat, low in radiation and extremely delicious! Let¡¯s get some!¡± ¡°Marching cloak, by wearing it one can shield oneself from some radiation, an indispensable artifact for the outdoors! I need one of those.¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co ¡°Night-illuminating pearl, which can glow in the dark without consuming any fuel, absolutely essential!¡± As Ah Tu muttered about the uses of the items, he glanced towards Xue An. Xue An remained expressionless, showing neither agreement nor disagreement. Only after making his choices did Ah Tu cautiously ask, ¡°My lord, do you think this will do?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Very well.¡± With relief, Ah Tu handed the list of needs over. Feng Pangszi glanced at it and couldn¡¯t help but nod, ¡°Chen Family boy, I must say, the things you¡¯ve chosen are so well-selected that even hunters who spend years in the wilderness could find no fault. But why didn¡¯t you choose the most important item, water?¡± ¡°Ah, this lord carries a water skin with him and doesn¡¯t need it for the time being!¡± Ah Tu quickly explained and gave Xue An an imperceptible wink. Xue An smiled and said nothing. ¡°All right! Let¡¯s prepare the items on the list!¡± Feng Pangszi handed the list to a servant and then smiled slightly at Xue An. ¡°To express my respect for a high-rank passing samurai, I can offer you a clean room free of charge, where you can stay until you leave.¡± Xue An listened and simply nodded, ¡°Fine!¡± It was Ah Tu who looked at Xue An with envy, inwardly exclaiming at the power of a Second Rank samurai. No matter where they go, they are respected. When would he himself become a Second Rank samurai? If he did, perhaps his little sister wouldn¡¯t have to suffer alongside him anymore. Such thoughts were running through Ah Tu¡¯s mind. A servant brought over a large bundle of items. ¡°Here are the items you requested.¡± Xue An nodded slightly and said to Ah Tu, ¡°Please keep helping me carry them!¡± Without hesitation, Ah Tu nodded and then hoisted the large bundle onto his back. Xue Anchong gave Feng Pangszi a slight nod and turned to leave the room. Only when everyone had gone far away, did Feng Pangszi¡¯s gaze shift away from Xue An¡¯s retreating figure, and he asked in a deep voice, ¡°What do you think?¡± As his words ended, a small door in the corner of the room was pushed open, and a scantily clad, curvaceous woman came in. It was the dancer he had encountered dancing on the bar when Xue An first entered the tavern. But now, the dancer¡¯s face bore none of the coquettishness from before but instead shook her head with a solemn expression. ¡°I can¡¯t see through him!¡± Upon hearing this, the flesh on Feng Pangszi¡¯s chubby face trembled, ¡°Even you can¡¯t figure him out?¡± The dancer nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to probe this person¡¯s background since just now but have come up empty-handed. However, the neat cuts on these wolf hides indicate that his swordsmanship is very advanced! He must be a high-ranking Martial Artist,¡± said Feng Pangszi gravely. The dancer looked at the stack of wolf hides on the table, silent. ¡°Now we have a big shot from the city in our little town, and then there¡¯s this high-ranking Samurai whose background we don¡¯t know. It really is baffling!¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you let this person stay?¡± the dancer said lightly. Feng Pangszi chuckled and a vicious gleam flashed in his eyes, ¡°No matter his background or what purpose he has come with! Now that he has entered my place, I call the shots. If he can be won over, then we¡¯ll win him over; if not, then we¡¯ll kill him! Even if he¡¯s a high-ranking Martial Artist, it¡¯s all the same!¡± The dancer nodded slightly and then asked, ¡°What¡¯s the backstory of this guest that the village head is hosting? Why such a big fuss?¡± ¡°Heh, I heard he¡¯s a noble from the city. I have no idea why he came to Shanhe Town. Besides that, who can fathom what these big shots are thinking?¡± ¡°But I did hear that the village head¡¯s son is now serving him like a dog, trailing behind him everywhere. Thinking about it makes me want to laugh!¡± A look of mockery flashed across Feng Pangszi¡¯s face. Without a word, the dancer slowly retreated into the darkness and disappeared. Meanwhile, Xue An and Ah Tu had already left the tavern. ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t let you speak just now because if the fact that you possess top-grade pure water gets out, it will bring disaster! Even for a high-ranking Martial Artist like yourself,¡± Ah Tu said. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°You seem to understand these things quite well?¡± Ah Tu gave a bitter laugh, ¡°You are a noble Martial Artist and naturally do not understand how we survive. Sometimes, just for a cup of first-level polluted water, people will fight fiercely, even risking their lives. Let alone the pure water you possess, which is free of any contamination!¡± As he said this, Ah Tu gently pressed the water bottle hidden in his chest, his face revealing a touch of happiness. ¡°Sir, where should I put these items? I¡¯ll carry them for you!¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°These things are for you!¡± ¡°Uh¡­ huh?¡± Ah Tu thought he had heard wrong. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°These things are of no use to me, but you need them more, so I¡¯ll give them to you!¡± Ah Tu stood looking at Xue An, and after a while, he began to tremble all over. ¡°Si¡­ Sir!¡± Tears started to appear in his eyes. All these items were luxuries he hadn¡¯t even dared to dream of before. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Like the walking cloak that could shield some radiation, having that would allow him to go deeper into the wilderness for longer periods. That meant more resources could be obtained. In this cruel world, resources meant survival. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so excited. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you engaged those wolves voluntarily, right? To get the wolf hides? Also, what¡¯s with your swordsmanship?¡± On hearing this, Ah Tu lowered his head, his voice catching as he said, ¡°Sir, before I met you, my sister and I hadn¡¯t had second-level water for three days. If it continued like that, not only would my sister¡¯s mutation worsen, but I would gradually mutate as well.¡± Chapter 703 - Chapter 703: Chapter 703: Dependent on Each Other (2nd Update) Chapter 703: Chapter 703: Dependent on Each Other (2nd Update) ¡°And once mutated, it¡¯s all over, which is why I risked my life fighting the Demon Wolf, just to get a cup of clean water!¡± ¡°As for my knife skills, it¡¯s an ability that awakened last year, and I have no idea how it happened.¡± Xue An fell silent after listening. With a little thought, one could envision what Ah Tu meant by ¡°clean water.¡± It was probably what would be called hazardous waste water on Earth. But here, it was a precious resource essential for survival. Ah Tu¡¯s words also confirmed Xue An¡¯s thoughts. The knife technique he used was a type of innate ability, unrelated to Cultivation Level and Spiritual Energy, and entirely self-generated. But Xue An always felt that this kind of talent was more like a mutation. ¡°Do you have a sister?¡± Ah Tu nodded, a happy smile appearing on his face, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you can follow me home and take a look! My sister is very beautiful!¡± Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°Okay!¡± Behind the streets was a vast expanse of continuous shantytown. These shacks were built from various kinds of waste materials, and could hardly be called houses, at most providing some shelter from the sun. wuxiaworld.site Xue An followed Ah Tu through the complex paths of the shantytown. Ah Tu greeted the people around him from time to time. If they could still be called people, that is. Since this place was closer to the wilderness, the radiation was more severe. The lack of any shelter meant that many of the people living here had begun to mutate severely. Especially the elderly and children who didn¡¯t have the means to obtain clean water sources, their mutations were even more serious. As Xue An followed Ah Tu, many people looked at him with awe and fear. After all, it was rare to see someone as clean and tidy as Xue An in this place. Just after turning a corner, a thin boy, one hand mutated into something resembling a tree branch, suddenly blocked their way. ¡°Ah Tu, you¡¯ve had a big haul today, haven¡¯t you!¡± the boy said with a greedy look at the large bundle on Ah Tu¡¯s back. Upon seeing this boy, a look of disgust flashed in Ah Tu¡¯s eyes, and he snorted coldly, ¡°This is the reward I earned working for this Second Rank Samurai, sir! Yao Xiaofei, what do you want?¡± Second Rank Samurai! This title made Yao Xiaofei¡¯s face change, he looked at Xue An with great respect, then turned and ran away. ¡°This guy wanders around here all day, and often steals food from me and my sister! Just like a hyena in the wilderness, utterly disgusting!¡± Ah Tu spoke with clear displeasure. They had now arrived at a ramshackle shack on the edge of the shantytown. This shack was perhaps the most dilapidated in the shantytown, leaning and twisted as if it were about to collapse at any moment. It was also situated at the very edge, directly facing the harsh radiation outside. But as Ah Tu got here, a gentle expression gradually appeared on his face. ¡°Sir, this is the home of my sister and me!¡± Saying this, Ah Tu stepped forward and pushed open what could barely be called a door. ¡°Little sister! I¡¯m back!¡± Following Ah Tu¡¯s call, a young girl groped her way out from inside the shanty. ¡°Brother, is that you?¡± The moment Xue An caught sight of the young girl, even he couldn¡¯t help but feel a shiver down his spine. Because this young girl had clearly already begun to mutate. Her originally beautiful cheeks were now marred with growths like clusters of flesh grapes, making her look extremely ferocious and terrifying, even her nose and mouth were twisted into a strange angle. But the girl¡¯s eyes were exceedingly beautiful, gentle as if painted with delicate strokes. Yet now, those fine eyes were clouded with a layer of gray haze, dull and lusterless. Moreover, from the way she felt for the walls with her hands as she emerged, one could deduce that the young girl was clearly blind. Ah Tu¡¯s face, however, burst into a radiant smile, ¡°Mm! It¡¯s me! Sister, I¡¯m back!¡± ¡°Oh, is there a guest?¡± the girl said with a slight smile. Although her cheeks were grotesque, her eyes softened when she smiled, revealing her tenderness. ¡°Yes, this gentleman is a high-level Samurai, my lord! He¡¯s the one who brought me back! And he also brought us a lot of stuff!¡± Ah Tu said, laughing. Upon hearing this, the girl trembled slightly, then stretched out her long, slender hands and gently performed a courtesy in the direction of Xue An. ¡°Thank you, my lord, for saving my brother!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°You¡¯re welcome!¡± Then, Ah Tu set down the large bag of things and picked out a piece of fine fire scorpion jerky, ¡°Sister, try this!¡± The girl waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, you eat first, brother!¡± ¡°Oh come on, if I say eat, just eat. This time the lord gave your brother a lot of things! There¡¯s no need to save for me!¡± Ah Tu said somewhat angrily. Only then the girl took it, bit into it, and slowly began to chew. ¡°Is it good?¡± Ah Tu asked with a smile. The girl nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s tasty!¡± Ah Tu laughed joyously, ¡°My lord, sister, wait here for a moment, I¡¯m going to put these things away, or they will spoil!¡± With that, Ah Tu excitedly took the big bag of things inside. At this moment, the girl treasured the piece of fire scorpion jerky in her hand, slipping it into her pocket, then said softly, ¡°My lord, was my brother in great danger at that time?¡± Xue An was taken aback for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Yes! If I had been a moment later, he would have died!¡± The girl was silent for a while, then said lowly, ¡°Silly brother, I advised him not to go, but he insisted on going. I just smelled the blood on him, but I didn¡¯t dare to say it!¡± ¡°Actually¡­ I know he did it for me, but I don¡¯t need to drink first-grade water and eat jerky with every meal. Though water from puddles tastes awful, I¡¯ve grown used to it! Really! I just want my brother to survive!¡± The girl¡¯s voice was very calm, a calm that bordered on cruelty. Xue An didn¡¯t speak, but just listened quietly. At this time, the girl said quietly, ¡°My lord, my brother is very capable and sensible, if you need an attendant, could you take him with you? Don¡¯t worry about me, I can live on my own!¡± Just as the girl was about to continue. Ah Tu walked out excitedly, holding a bowl of water in his hand. ¡°Little sister, come, drink some water!¡± ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not thirsty, I¡¯ve just had some¡­.¡± ¡°Drink!¡± said Ah Tu, in a stern voice. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The girl obediently took the bowl and sipped a small mouthful, then froze. ¡°Hehe, tasty, right?¡± Ah Tu said with a grin. ¡°This¡­ what is this¡­?¡± ¡°This is the top-grade pure water that my lord gave me! Drink up!¡± The girl shook her head, ¡°Brother, this water is too precious. You should exchange it for something else!¡± Chapter 704 - Chapter 704: Chapter 704: Hiding Evil Intentions (Third Update) Chapter 704: Chapter 704: Hiding Evil Intentions (Third Update) ¡°No, this is for you. I¡¯ve heard that even mutants will gradually recover if they drink this kind of top-quality purified water that hasn¡¯t been exposed to radiation!¡± Then anxiously said, ¡°Drink it quickly, or if people outside smell it, it will be too late!¡± The girl complied and drank all the water in the bowl. Ah Tu then nodded in satisfaction. After witnessing all of this, Xue An sighed softly. He had merely admired this assertive boy, but now he couldn¡¯t help but feel a touch of emotion when he saw this scene unfold. ¡°All beings suffer,¡± these four words were indeed true. Xue An took out a large bunch of mineral water from the Mustard Seed Ring, placed it on the ground, and then turned to leave. Ah Tu stared at the mineral water on the ground, completely astounded. It took him a while to come to his senses before he hurriedly rushed out. ¡°Si¡­Sir, you¡­¡± Ah Tu, panting, tried to say something. Xue An, without turning back, said, ¡°Take good care of your sister, and don¡¯t recklessly court danger again! Also, unless there are unexpected circumstances, I should be staying in the tavern these next few days, you can find me there if you need anything!¡± Having said that, Xue An left. Ah Tu stood in place, silently watching Xue An¡¯s receding figure, suddenly took a deep breath, and respectfully knelt down, silently kowtowed, then got up and walked away. But he didn¡¯t notice that when he bowed, Yao Xiaofei was peeking from behind a shack not far away. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Xue An returned to the tavern. Feng Pangszi had already notified his subordinates, so as soon as Xue An came back, someone led him to a room on the upper floor of the tavern. The room wasn¡¯t lavishly decorated, but it was very clean and tidy, and even the walls were thickened. Standing inside, the radiation was much weaker. ¡°Respected sir, if there are any further instructions, please feel free to summon me!¡± Having said this, the butler-like servant exited the room. Xue An perceived the people outside eavesdropping and smiled faintly, then casually waved his hand and set up a shielding barrier. Only then did Xue An call out An Yan and his two daughters from the Magic Treasures Pavilion. ¡°Wow, Daddy, what place is this?¡± Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang, having been a bit bored in the Magic Treasures Pavilion, though it was spacious and filled with various toys and snacks, found it quite stuffy. So, they were very excited when they were let out. An Yan frowned slightly as she too sensed something unusual about this world. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°This is our first stop since leaving Earth!¡± ¡°Wow, so this is an alien planet then!¡± The two little girls started curiously turning over the room¡¯s furnishings. An Yan approached Xue An, ¡°Husband, is this the Black Celestial Body you mentioned before?¡± Xue An nodded. ¡°But the Spiritual Energy here is very sparse, and there doesn¡¯t seem to be any Cultivators either. Why are you staying here, then?¡± An Yan was somewhat surprised. Xue An shook his head, ¡°Initially, I had no intention of coming here, but then I changed my mind!¡± ¡°Oh? Why?¡± ¡°Because there¡¯s something unusual about this world. It actually has nuclear weapons, yet the level of civilization here is quite low; it¡¯s absolutely impossible that they developed nuclear weapons on their own!¡± ¡°And furthermore¡­¡± Xue An paused, his gaze flickering. ¡°I can sense the Origin Power of this celestial body. So I am certain that this place was not always as it is now. But later, the Origin Power of this celestial body has been continuously devoured by something, leading to its gradual decline, or to put it simply, it is slowly dying.¡± ¡°Therefore, I think there¡¯s certainly something strange here, and I want to see what kind of person is capable of stealing the Origin Power of a celestial body.¡± After listening to Xue An¡¯s words, An Yan nodded as if she understood but didn¡¯t quite grasp the full meaning. ¡°Hmm, but one still needs to be very careful.¡± Xue An smiled upon hearing this and said, ¡°As you mentioned, there are no cultivators here, and the martial artists I¡¯ve encountered in this world actually rely on a kind of talent that seems mutated for their abilities, which they then categorize into first and second rank according to their power. From what I¡¯ve observed, there is likely no one who can pose a threat to me.¡± As they spoke, the two little girls, bored, walked over. ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s really boring here!¡± ¡°Yeah, Dad, there¡¯s no ice cream, no toys, and even the world outside the window is all dull and gray¨Cso boring!¡± Nian Nian complained. Xue An squatted down and said with a smile, ¡°What should we do then? Why don¡¯t you two go back inside the pavilion?¡± Hearing this, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian both shook their heads, ¡°We won¡¯t go! It¡¯s even more boring in there!¡± At that moment, Nian Nian¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s have hotpot, I suddenly really want to eat hotpot!¡± Xue An laughed upon hearing this, ¡°All right!¡± With that, Xue An directly took out a set of tables and chairs from the Mustard Seed Ring, then brought out a copper pot and various ingredients. Everything needed was readily available in the Mustard Seed Ring. Soon, Xue An had prepared a hotpot. The family started to gather around the table and enjoy the steaming hotpot. Meanwhile. Within the slum area. Yao Xiaofei stealthily approached the house where Ah Tu and his sister lived. As he walked, Yao Xiaofei muttered to himself. This Ah Tu is really lucky! He actually managed to attach himself to a second-rank samurai. And he even received so many good things. Otherwise, why would he kneel down and salute someone? Thinking this, Yao Xiaofei¡¯s eyes turned a jealous shade of blue. It¡¯s not fair, why should you siblings get so many good things? Some of those things should be shared with me too! With these thoughts in mind, Yao Xiaofei arrived outside the shack. There was no sound inside. He carefully approached. He didn¡¯t dare make too much noise. After all, Ah Tu has now awakened a hint of his Knife Skill Talent, and if he¡¯s not careful, he will certainly be killed by him. With this in mind, Yao Xiaofei had already crept up to the shabby window of the shack. Suddenly. He smelled a faint scent of water. In this world, water is precious and scarce, so many people have evolved the ability to sniff out water, using this skill to search for water sources. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Yao Xiaofei smelled the water¡¯s scent, he was taken aback. Because this water¡¯s scent was gentle and sweet, completely different from the pungent smell of the polluted water he was used to. Yao Xiaofei¡¯s heartbeat sped up, and then he quietly peered through the window. He saw Ah Tu inside, holding a clay jar, scooping with a small bottle cap, cleaning the mutated tissues from his sister¡¯s eyes and face. The girl, feeling distressed, said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t wash anymore, this is wasting too much water!¡± Chapter 705 - Chapter 705: Chapter 705: Nobles in the City (Fourth Update) Chapter 705: Chapter 705: Nobles in the City (Fourth Update) Ah Tu shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that if you use this radiation-free pure water to clean wounds, it will speed up the recovery!¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t bear to drink this water yourself, and you use it to clean my wounds¡­¡± the girl said, somewhat sadly. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s okay, the water that¡¯s been used for cleaning can be drunk after a bit of settling! And even so, it¡¯s much better than the fifth-rank water they sell outside!¡± Ah Tu said. Hearing the siblings¡¯ conversation and looking at the jar filled with incomparably pure water, Yao Xiaofei gradually woke from his astonishment, then licked his lips with insatiable greed. Top-tier pure water, completely free of radiation. The temptation was simply too great. But Yao Xiaofei knew full well that with his own strength, he didn¡¯t stand a chance against Ah Tu. And if Ah Tu noticed he was spying, then he would undoubtedly be as good as dead. After all, on this stretch of land, it was not rare to see murders committed over a bottle of first-rank water. Let alone such top-tier pure water. It could even trigger a small-scale brawl. Yao Xiaofei¡¯s eyes flickered, and as he recalled the scene where Ah Tu had rebuked him before, his expression gradually turned fierce. Then, bowing down, he quietly backed off into the distance and disappeared into the night. And to all this, the siblings Ah Tu, immersed in their beautiful dreams for the future, were completely oblivious. At night, Shanhe Town became more desolate and frightening. The howling of the radiation winds from the wasteland, mingled with the roars of the night monsters, sent shivers down one¡¯s spine. Stumbling along, Yao Xiaofei arrived on the main street, and then headed straight for the meat shop at the center. There lay the residence of the town¡¯s butcher. Yao Xiaofei understood that if he wanted to benefit from this situation, he had to get permission from the town¡¯s influential figures. Therefore, he should have gone to see the village head. But with Yao Xiaofei¡¯s status, how could he possibly meet with the esteemed village head? So, Yao Xiaofei had already decided on the way that the first person he needed to inform was the butcher. He had a good relationship with the village head, and only through him, could he meet the village head. By the time he got there, the meat shop¡¯s door was already closed for the day. But upon reaching the door, he could hear the creaking of the bed from inside. Yao Xiaofei took a deep breath, then began to knock on the door. ¡°Butcher, sir, please open the door, I have something important to report!¡± After a moment, a thunderous roar came from inside. ¡°Who the hell is making noise outside and ruining my mood?¡± Then the door was flung open, and the butcher, bare-chested, stood at the doorway. Yao Xiaofei hurriedly bowed and scraped, ¡°Butcher, sir, it¡¯s me! Yao Xiaofei!¡± The butcher, with his triangular eyes, looked increasingly grim, ¡°Give me a reason, or I guarantee your flesh will appear on my chopping block tomorrow.¡± Yao Xiaofei trembled all over and stuttered, ¡°Butcher, sir, I really have important news!¡± With that, he moved closer and whispered a few words into the butcher¡¯s ear. The clouds of gloom on the butcher¡¯s face lifted instantly, and his triangular eyes sparkled with greed and excitement, ¡°Really?¡± Yao Xiaofei nodded, ¡°Absolutely true, I saw it with my own eyes!¡± ¡°Very good! You¡¯ve done well!¡± The butcher patted his shoulder appreciatively, ¡°Come, follow me to see the village head.¡± The butcher had managed to do well in such a brutal place as Shanhe Town because he knew his own limits. If it were an ordinary item, he might have just taken it for himself without reporting it, and even if the village head found out, he would probably just receive a flogging at worst. But this time, it was top-grade pure water. Such a thing was entirely beyond the reach of a butcher alone to meddle with. So he decided on the spot to report it immediately to the township chief. After being praised by the butcher, Yao Xiaofei¡¯s bones seemed to turn to jelly, and he immediately followed the butcher towards the township chief¡¯s clubhouse at the end of the street. The township chief¡¯s clubhouse was the most solid and luxurious building in all of Riverside Town. A three-story stone building, able to withstand any arrow attack. As the highest official in the town, the township chief resided there. But these days had been different as luxurious carriages filled the entrance every day. It was said that a city dignitary had come to town. Which is why even the butcher had not dared to come here these past few days. But today was a special situation, so upon arriving in a rush, the butcher first greeted the familiar faces. ¡°Is the township chief inside?¡± The guard nodded, ¡°Just helped the dignitary from the city to bed, should be in the living room.¡± The butcher led Yao Xiaofei quietly to the living room. The township chief was a burly, middle-aged man with a stern face, dressed in well-tailored clothes, with a Treasured Sword hanging at his waist, exuding great authority. Upon seeing the butcher, the township chief frowned, ¡°Who let you in? The city dignitary is here right now, what if you disturb her?¡± A fawning smile appeared on the butcher¡¯s face, then he stepped forward and whispered a few words. The township chief¡¯s expression changed drastically, ¡°Really?¡± The butcher nodded. The township chief turned to look at the trembling Yao Xiaofei standing behind him and said in a deep voice, ¡°Are you sure you saw it clearly?¡± ¡°Yes, township chief! I saw it clearly and, moreover, my nose is very sensitive, I can confirm it¡¯s top-grade pure water without any contamination!¡± Yao Xiaofei hurriedly said. The township chief took a deep breath, his eyes also shining with excitement. ¡°Top-grade pure water, hehe¡­¡± Just when he was about to order someone to go to the shantytown, a lazy female voice came from the staircase leading to the second floor, ¡°Top-grade pure water? In your dirty, rundown little town?¡± Accompanying these words, a woman in a long dress with a slender figure but an arrogant demeanor slowly walked down the stairs. Upon seeing this young woman, the township chief quickly took a step back and said with great alarm, ¡°Distinguished Miss Xiya, I am sorry to have disturbed your rest!¡± Xiya ignored his words and instead looked at Yao Xiaofei, ¡°How did that top-grade pure water appear in the shantytown?¡± Yao Xiaofei was somewhat dumbstruck. Having lived in this small town since childhood, when had he ever seen such a radiant woman? Only when he heard the question did he come back to his senses, quickly replying, ¡°To¡­ to answer the dignitary, I saw a Samurai bring back Ah Tu with my own eyes¨Cthat water must have been given to him by the Samurai!¡± A Samurai? The township chief and the butcher¡¯s faces changed at the same time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then the township chief looked over to a man who resembled a butler. The man stepped forward and said in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s right, today indeed a stranger appeared in town and sold many Demon Wolf hides to Feng Pangszi of the tavern, and he¡¯s staying in the tavern right now.¡± ¡°Tavern, Feng Pangszi¡­¡± The expression on the township chief¡¯s face turned somewhat strange. Miss Xiya¡¯s lips, however, curled into a mocking smile. ¡°A second-rank warrior¡­ Haha, like ants!¡± Chapter 706 - Chapter 706: Chapter 706: A Cruel Scene (First Update) Chapter 706: Chapter 706: A Cruel Scene (First Update) Hearing what Miss Xiya had to say, the village head and the butcher, and everyone else fell silent. Indeed. To this small town, a Second Rank Samurai was very powerful but placed in the city, he might be nothing at all. At that moment, Xiya licked her lips, her eyes twinkling with an excited, bloodthirsty light, ¡°Ever since I¡¯ve come to this damn place, I¡¯ve been bored to death every day. Since someone has come knocking today, let¡¯s start a slaughter feast then!¡± The village head and the butcher looked at this noble person, exchanged glances, and then grinned viciously, ¡°As you wish, your honor.¡± In the shanty area, the siblings Chen Atu and Chen Xiaomei were still awake. Chen Atu seemed a bit too excited, fiddling with the materials he got today, then prattled on nonstop. ¡°Xiaomei, this is called a marching cloak, touch it, isn¡¯t it very smooth? With this, I can go deeper into the wilderness and then I¡¯ll be able to get more resources.¡± ¡°This is a night pearl, a treasure that can shine without burning precious oils or candles! With it, I can even enter the wilderness at night to collect resources.¡± Chen Xiaomei listened quietly, smiling occasionally, but after Chen Atu finished introducing everything, she spoke in a low voice, ¡°Brother, you almost didn¡¯t make it back today, did you?¡± At the mention of this matter, Chen Atu shivered, then laughed it off haughtily, ¡°I thought I could catch a lone Demon Wolf, but who knew these Demon Wolves were so cunning, even setting traps! Fortunately, our lord arrived just in time, otherwise it would have been a bit troublesome.¡± Chen Atu tried his best to make light of the matter, as if it were an utterly ordinary little thing. However, tears began to fill the dull eyes of Chen Xiaomei, and with a trembling voice, she said, ¡°Brother, this time you were lucky, an honored one came to your rescue. But next time? The time after that? Are we to rely on luck then?¡± Chen Atu hung his head in silence. With her keen intuition, Chen Xiaomei reached out to gently touch Chen Atu¡¯s cheek, ¡°Brother, promise me you won¡¯t take risks for my sake anymore, okay? Even if it means picking up trash on the edge of the wilderness, don¡¯t go deeper. It¡¯s too dangerous in there!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Chen Atu replied softly. ¡°Actually, the lord we met today might need a follower, brother, you could ask him, and then¡­¡±. ¡°Don¡¯t speak anymore,¡± Chen Atu cut off his sister¡¯s words, with determination in his voice, ¡°I will not abandon you and leave!¡± Chen Xiaomei seemed to have anticipated Chen Atu¡¯s response and let out a soft sigh, ¡°Brother¡­¡±. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore! It¡¯s late, let¡¯s go to sleep,¡± said Chen Atu in a soft voice before he got up to return to their little sleeping nook in the back. Chen Xiaomei sat there somewhat dazed, and it took a long while before she finally heaved a deep sigh. Just then, Chen Atu, who had just laid out his bedding and was about to lie down to rest, suddenly sat up, his gaze shifting uncertainly toward the door. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± No sooner had he spoken, than the already battered wooden door burst apart, and the butcher, holding two boning knives, slowly walked in. He sneered at the Chen siblings, ¡°Good evening, Chen siblings!¡± Chen Atu was startled, got up, and was about to say something when he saw the village head, along with many bodyguards walk in behind the butcher, and someone else was standing behind the village head. ¡°Yao Xiaofei?¡± A chill went down Ah Tu¡¯s spine, and he had a bad feeling about this. Just then, a disdainful female voice came from outside, ¡°What a disgustingly dirty place! I hope my trip here hasn¡¯t been in vain!¡± As she spoke, Xiya slowly walked in. Such a gorgeously dressed young girl made Ah Tu¡¯s blood run cold because he could sense several extremely terrifying presences behind her. He instinctively shielded Chen Xiaomei behind him, trying his hardest to remain calm, ¡°Honorable sirs, what business do you have with me?¡± Xiya giggled flirtatiously, ¡°Little fellow, still trying to talk tough, are we? Hand over the pure water now, or else¡­¡± Ah Tu felt a wave of despair wash over him. His worst fear was happening still, his face remained unchanged as he said, ¡°Honorable sir, I think you must be mistaken. We are but a group of drifters who can¡¯t even afford a bottle of Second Rank water, let alone pure water.¡± But no sooner had he finished speaking, than Yao Xiaofei excitedly blurted out, ¡°Chen Atu, stop playing dumb. I saw everything with my own eyes. You have not just top-grade pure water, but you even used it to clean your monstrous sister¡¯s wounds!¡± Ah Tu¡¯s face changed, ¡°Yao Xiaofei, don¡¯t falsely accuse me!¡± No sooner had the words left his lips than a massive force suddenly struck him, sending Ah Tu flying. ¡°Brother!¡± Chen Xiaomei cried out in shock. Xiya looked at Chen Xiaomei¡¯s grotesque face with some disgust, then said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m telling you to hand over the pure water now; who gave you permission to talk nonsense?¡± Struck so hard he couldn¡¯t breathe and his chest was in agony, Ah Tu still shook his head at her words, ¡°Sir, I truly don¡¯t know¡­¡± Ah Tu was very aware that at this moment, to comply was to definitely die, and to refuse might offer a slim chance of life. However, upon hearing his words, Xiya laughed and licked her lips, ¡°Very well, since you won¡¯t say, then I hope you and your sister will enjoy the dinner I¡¯ve prepared for the two of you!¡± With those words, Xiya slowly approached Chen Xiaomei. ¡°You¡­ what are you doing? Let go of my sister!¡± Ah Tu roared in fury, struggling to get up. But the village chief, seemingly out of nowhere, was already in front of him. He kicked Ah Tu down and stood on his face. ¡°Chen youngster, it¡¯s your own fault for not having that good fortune!¡± Meanwhile, Xiya had already drawn near to Chen Xiaomei, her expression a mix of disgust and excitement. ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t be afraid! It won¡¯t hurt much!¡± No sooner had she finished speaking. A scream from a young girl echoed throughout the entire slum. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And then came Chen Atu¡¯s voice, enraged beyond measure, ¡°Let go of Xiaomei! Ahhhh!¡± The ensuing screams happened because Xiya found Chen Atu¡¯s shouting too annoying. At a nod from her, the Demon Wolf grinned malevolently as he stepped forward, and with a single thrust, he pierced Chen Atu¡¯s palm and pinned it viciously to the ground. Chen Atu writhed in pain, but the village chief kept a firm foot on his head, casually pulling out a pipe, lighting it, and taking a deep puff. ¡°Chen boy, enjoy the show! This young lady is considered a very patient artist even within the city walls! Blood is her paintbrush, and screams are the wellspring of her creation. What a delightful spectacle indeed!¡± The village chief¡¯s words were full of praise, but Chen Atu¡¯s eyes had already turned blood red. Chapter 707 - Chapter 707: Chapter 707: Since youre here, why not come in? (Second Update) Chapter 707: Chapter 707: Since you¡¯re here, why not come in? (Second Update) Because from his perspective, Xue An could clearly see Xiya¡¯s excited face as she did something to Chen Xiaomei, her arm moving and blood spurting with each motion, some of it even splattering onto Xiya¡¯s face. Even so, this couldn¡¯t stop Xiya¡¯s excitement. But following this, Chen Xiaomei, although shaking from the intense pain, bit down hard and made no further sound. ¡°You filthy mutant, why aren¡¯t you screaming anymore? Huh? Why?¡± Chen Xiaomei¡¯s attitude infuriated Xiya, causing her to fly into a rage and then cruelly sneer, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the night is still young, I will slowly refine both you siblings!¡± Saying this, her movements grew even faster, and the sound of flesh being separated by the blade was somewhat hair-raising. The village head and the butcher watched all this with admiring expressions on their faces, while Yao Xiaofei turned somewhat pale and then quietly walked into the back room. Crack. Chen Atu¡¯s teeth shattered from biting down so hard, and blood streamed from the corner of his mouth. Because he could see his sister¡¯s hands gripping the table so tightly that she had embedded deep indentations in it. It was clearly extremely painful. But even so, she still made no sound. Chen Atu roared like an enraged lion, trying to break free from the village head¡¯s foot that was pinning him down, which only resulted in another stab from the butcher. Spurt! Blood sprayed. Chen Atu grunted. Hearing this, Chen Xiaomei lifted her dull eyes and followed the sound to look in Atu¡¯s direction, then gently shook her head. Tears of blood welled up in Chen Atu¡¯s eyes; he understood. His sister was telling him not to move. At that moment, Yao Xiaofei came excitedly out of the back room, carrying the large bundle of mineral water bottles that Xue An had given to Chen Atu. ¡°My lords, this is the top-grade pure water I spoke of, completely free of any radiation!¡± Everyone turned their heads to look. Even Xiya stopped her ¡°creation.¡± These water bottles twinkled enchantingly under the dim light, causing everyone to momentarily hold their breath. When Xiya took a close look at the mineral water bottles handed to her, she too was momentarily dumbstruck. At first, she hadn¡¯t believed there could truly be any top-grade pure water. In her view, these people from small places hadn¡¯t seen much of the world and could easily mistake a higher-grade water for top-grade pure water. But unexpectedly, it was real, and the water was so crystal clear. To be honest, even a noble daughter like herself had never seen such clean, radiation-free top-grade water. As for the village head and the butcher, they were utterly dumbfounded. After a moment, Miss Xiya gradually snapped out of her shock, her face then filled with elation. If she could present such top-grade water, she might receive more favor from her family. Thinking of this, she let out a sinister laugh toward the Chen siblings and raised the water bottle in her hand. ¡°Is this the precious water you used to clean your sister¡¯s wounds?¡± Without waiting for Chen Atu¡¯s reaction, Xiya swung back her hand and slashed with her knife. Chen Xiaomei let out a pained groan. ¡°Haha! What a terrible waste, I wouldn¡¯t even want to drink too much of such water, yet you used it to clean the wounds of a filthy mutant?¡± Xiya laughed wickedly. Chen Atu felt an overwhelming surge of fury and helplessness, coughing up a mouthful of blood, then said in an almost pleading tone, ¡°Kill me, let her go!¡± ¡°How touching, the bond between siblings! But none of you can escape, including the one who sent you this water. It¡¯s all the same!¡± Xiya said with a sinister laugh, then turned her back to Chen Atu, blocking his view as she continued her ¡°creation.¡± Following that, a series of low roars, like those of a beast driven into a corner, disturbed many people in the shantytown. The low growl was akin to the wailing of blood, too pitiable for others to bear listening to its end. Some people peeked out cautiously towards the place where the Chen siblings lived. But as soon as they saw the carriage parked at the doorway, they all shrank back in horror, daring not to show themselves again. Here, those who could ride in carriages were all truly significant figures. The entire shantytown was dead silent, as if even the night was reluctant to witness that cruel scene and quietly faded away. Meanwhile, the district head sent a steward, who slipped away soundlessly from the shantytown and into the tavern, handing Feng Pangszi an exceedingly simple letter. Soon, the tavern also began to grow restless and uneasy. At the same time, in a room on the third floor of the tavern. Xue An was teaching two little girls some very basic spells. One could see Xue An fold a paper crane, then blow gently on it, and the paper crane opened its wings and soared into the air. ¡°Wow, this is fun! Daddy, I want to learn this!¡± the two little girls said, eyes shining. Xue An smiled, ¡°Alright! Daddy will teach you, but you have to learn how to fold paper first!¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± Next, Xue An started to teach his daughters how to fold paper step by step and after finishing, he taught them how to breathe and draw some simple talisman spells. An Yan watched this scene with a smile. Shortly after. Xiang Xiang quickly finished folding a paper crane, pressed her hands together, recited something with her eyes closed, then suddenly opened her eyes and blew on the paper crane. Pfft! The paper crane trembled slightly, then began to flap its wings and took off into the air with some difficulty. Though it had some trouble taking off, once it was airborne, it looked quite the part. Witnessing this scene. Nian Nian, still struggling and frowning while folding paper, became a bit anxious. She hurriedly finished folding the paper crane and, following her sister¡¯s example, also recited something with her eyes closed, then puffed out a breath. But after a full minute had passed. The paper crane still did not move an inch. Nian Nian couldn¡¯t help but stare dumbfounded, prodding the wings of the paper crane with her hand, ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you flying?¡± No matter how much she prodded, the paper crane remained motionless on the spot. Eventually, Nian Nian deflated a bit and said, lips pursed and sounding very aggrieved, ¡°Hmph, if you won¡¯t fly, no big deal. In a moment, I¡¯ll throw you into the furnace to burn.¡± No sooner had she finished speaking than the paper crane immediately began flapping its wings and took off in a lopsided manner. However, as Nian Nian had folded the paper crane in a rather haphazard fashion, it flew crookedly, prompting Xue Xiang to burst into laughter. ¡°Silly Nian Nian, you didn¡¯t fold a crane. You folded a fly!¡± Xue An and An Yan couldn¡¯t help but give a wry smile at this scene. Nowadays, as the two daughters grew older, their personalities became progressively more distinct. The elder sister, Xue Xiang, was sharp-tongued and assertive, also incredibly clever. The younger sister, Xue Nian, was naive and straightforward, extremely fond of eating, but somewhat clumsy in her actions. For instance, now, hearing her sister tease her again, Xue Nian¡¯s face turned red with anger, yet she could not retaliate with words. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that moment, the paper crane finally crashed to the ground. Xue Xiang approached to pick it up, then said with a smile, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll teach you how to fold!¡± Xue Nian¡¯s frustration turned to joy, and she nodded, ¡°Yeah!¡± Then she started to learn seriously. Xue An, who had been smiling at the scene, suddenly sensed something and looked towards the door, speaking calmly, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why not come in?¡± Chapter 708 - Chapter 708: Chapter 708: Fair Trade (First Update) Chapter 708: Chapter 708: Fair Trade (First Update) Following the sound of the voice, a light exclamation came from outside the door, and then the door was pushed open as a scantily clad woman with a graceful figure walked in leisurely. It was none other than the dancer. Xue An sat silently in the chair watching her, expressionless. The dancer was taken aback upon entering. She was surprised to see An Yan and the two young girls sitting to the side. The stunning beauty of the mother and daughters shook her. It took her a moment to regain her composure, and then she turned to look at Xue An. ¡°A Second Rank Samurai, you were actually able to see through my concealment, you truly possess remarkable strength.¡± The dancer had stealthily approached from the shadows, not expecting that her presence would be exposed by Xue An with just a word, naturally she felt astonished. Upon hearing her words, Xue An merely smiled faintly, though his Divine Sense was disrupted by the radiation of the surroundings, it was still enough to envelop this small building. Therefore, as soon as the dancer appeared near the building, he already knew. However, when the dancer saw the smile on Xue An¡¯s face, she felt a hint of discomfort in her heart, and then scoffed coldly, ¡°But do you know that even though you possess considerable strength, you¡¯re about to face a disaster.¡± In the dancer¡¯s view, upon hearing this, the Second Rank Samurai certainly would have shown fear. Unexpectedly, Xue An merely raised his eyebrows slightly, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Oh? Is that so? So you can tell fortunes too!¡± Although she did not understand what fortune-telling was, the dancer could tell from Xue An¡¯s slightly mocking smile that it probably wasn¡¯t something pleasant. The dancer forcibly suppressed the rage in her heart, and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you are so fearless, but if you think you can run amok in Riverside Town with the strength of a Second Rank Samurai, then you are mistaken!¡± ¡°Let me put it straight, the headmen and others have found out that you¡¯ve given the siblings in the shanty town a top-grade Pure Water. I¡¯m guessing they¡¯re on their way here right now!¡± Upon hearing this, Xue An¡¯s gaze grew colder. He had considered this when he gave the items to Chen Atu, thinking Chen Atu would know to play down his abilities since he had grown up in the lower echelons, but he did not expect it to be discovered so quickly. ¡°Moreover, you¡¯re actually accompanied by such beautiful family members. If the headmen and the butchers see them, the consequences are imaginable!¡± After hearing this, Xue An leaned back in his chair leisurely and looked at the dancer, ¡°I¡¯m curious, why did you come to inform me?¡± A glint of greed flashed through the dancer¡¯s eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve looked carefully, and you¡¯re not carrying much with you, yet you gave those siblings a lot of Pure Water. So, the question is, how did you carry these things with you?¡± ¡°Therefore¡­ I¡¯m guessing you must be carrying a treasure capable of storing a lot of items!¡± Xue An fiddled with his fingers, not even lifting his head, and simply stated, ¡°What if I am?¡± ¡°Very simple, you hand over that item, and I can take you away from here right now!¡± Xue An looked up at the dancer, ¡°Take us away?¡± The dancer nodded, ¡°I know a secretive path that can get you out of Riverside Town safely!¡± Xue An looked at the dancer with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile, remaining silent. ¡°I know you must be reluctant to part with it, but this is your only chance. Because it¡¯s not just the headmen and the butchers coming this time, there¡¯s also a noble from the city. Your strength as a Second Rank Samurai is nothing in front of them!¡± ¡°And this is a fair trade; you hand over the item, and I ensure the safety of your family! You should know that though resources are precious, without life, everything is meaningless.¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°That sounds reasonable, but it seems you¡¯ve spoken too late!¡± The dancer was startled, ¡°Hmm?¡± Xue An turned his head towards the crystal window and said calmly, ¡°They are already here!¡± The female dancer¡¯s complexion changed as she too heard the approaching footsteps. Biting her teeth, she said, ¡°Follow me now, and there might still be a chance for you to survive!¡± Xue An shook his head, offering a faint smile, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m quite a miser, so not only do I intend to keep the items, but I also don¡¯t plan to give away my life!¡± The dancer wanted to say more, but the footsteps outside were getting closer. She stamped her foot in frustration and said darkly, ¡°You have no idea of the trouble you¡¯re in!¡± Then, with a leap, she vanished into the darkness of the corner. No sooner had her figure disappeared than the wooden walls burst apart with a bang. Following this, Feng Pangszi entered like a moving mountain of flesh. Behind him were the arrogantly postured village chief and a group of butchers with wicked smiles on their faces. These people poured into the room and before they could speak, all were stopped in their tracks. For they found not only Xue An inside, but also an additional woman. An extremely beautiful woman. In their years of life, they had never seen such an elegant woman of incomparable beauty. Next to the woman stood two girls, carved of jade, seemingly mother and daughters. The three girls standing together formed a breathtakingly beautiful tableau. Which left these men utterly dumbfounded. It wasn¡¯t until a moment later that they exchanged glances and then all revealed expressions of excitement and greed. ¡°Tsk tsk, to think that this Second Rank Samurai actually brought his family along!¡± the butcher said with a sneer tinged mockery. The village chief stepped forward boldly, speaking with arrogance, ¡°Second Rank Samurai, hand over all your resources, and then¡­¡± He pointed at An Yan and the others, ¡°Leave this woman behind, and I¡¯ll let you leave Riverside Town alive!¡± Xue An entirely ignored him, heaved a sigh, and then turned to look at An Yan beside him. ¡°Yan¡¯er, have I been keeping too low a profile lately? Otherwise, why would anyone dare to be so brazen in front of me?¡± At this utterance, the village chief¡¯s and Feng Pangszi¡¯s faces all darkened. The village chief let out a cold laugh, ready to speak. Then, excited female voice chimed in, ¡°Are they twins? Hee hee, twins are my favorite, they¡¯ll become the best part of my collection!¡± As she spoke, Xiya, dressed in a bloodstained dress with spots of blood still on her face, entered the room. Behind her, two servants each carried a bundle. The village chief and Feng Pangszi stepped aside in deference. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Miss!¡± Xiya stared at Xue An, licked her lips, and then smiled. ¡°Are you the Samurai who graced the lowly commoners with high-quality water?¡± Xue An¡¯s expression was as still as water. But Xiya laughed manically, ¡°Heh heh heh heh, excellent, another strong silent type! It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had this much fun. I must say, both of these lowlifes suit my taste perfectly! Now, please, enjoy a preview of my work!¡± Chapter 710 - Chapter 710: Chapter 710: More Guilty than Death (3rd Update) Chapter 710: Chapter 710: More Guilty than Death (3rd Update) ¡°No¡­ you can¡¯t do this to me, I¡¯m the eldest lady of the Cheng Family, you can¡¯t hurt me¡­¡± Cheng Xiya backed away in extreme fear. But after retreating only a few steps, her entire body was bound by an invisible force and floated mid-air. ¡°Ah ah ah ah, if you dare kill me, the Cheng Family will never let you go!¡± Cheng Xiya cried out in terror. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Who said I was going to kill you?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Cheng Xiya was taken aback, and then a look of joy appeared on her face. But her brief joy froze under Xue An¡¯s next statement. ¡°I merely want you to feel the pain that you have inflicted on others, that¡¯s all.¡± Cheng Xiya felt her entire body¡¯s muscles stiffen, ¡°You¡­¡± Xue An¡¯s eyes blazed with light, and his powerful Divine Sense shattered Cheng Xiya¡¯s mental defenses like decay meeting ruin. Cheng Xiya¡¯s eyes instantly became confused and empty. At this moment, Xue An also witnessed the cruel and bloody scenes from her memories and couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly. ¡°You deserve worse than death!¡± With that, Xue An placed Cheng Xiya¡¯s soul within her own memories but made her the victim instead. In an instant. Cheng Xiya began to howl in extreme pain. At the same time, lacerations began to appear on her body as if someone was really slicing her flesh with a knife. Then, every form of torture she had once used on Chen Xiaomei was inflicted on her in turn. ¡°Kill me! I can¡¯t take it anymore!!! Ah ah ah!¡± Cheng Xiya was on the verge of collapse. The pain that penetrated into her bones made her long for death right then and there. Xue An didn¡¯t pay her any heed but instead lowered his head to look at Chen Xiaomei and said softly, ¡°Do you hear that? The person who hurt you is now enduring the same pain you did!¡± Chen Xiaomei didn¡¯t speak; she just let a few tears fall down from the corner of her eyes. ¡°I beg you, please let me go! I¡¯m begging you!¡± Cheng Xiya trembled all over, pleading for mercy. At that moment, she was covered in wounds, her eyes eerily shut, and her mouth was ripped open at the corners, as if it had been stitched on by something. Xue An shook his head and said coldly, ¡°When you freely abused a girl with no power to resist, you should have been prepared to pay an equal price. It¡¯s not that I won¡¯t let you go; you brought this all on yourself.¡± Cheng Xiya completely despaired. At the same time, her bones began to shatter bit by bit. It was as though an invisible giant was tapping on her bones with a tiny hammer. Each tap made her shudder and scream incessantly. Finally. Cheng Xiya¡¯s bones were completely shattered, and her body floated in the air in a grotesquely twisted manner. Her expression became dull, her gaze hollow, as if she had become a lifeless zombie. Her spirit was unable to bear such immense pain and had collapsed entirely. And so, a strange scene appeared in midair of the room. Village Head Butcher Feng Pangszi and the noble lady Cheng Xiya were all silently floating there, some already dead, others barely alive. The subordinates who had followed the Village Head and Feng Pangszi gathered together, trembling as they watched. When Xue An looked at them, these people were close to weeping in terror. ¡°Great¡­ Great Lord, spare our lives!¡± Xue An sighed softly, ¡°By rights, killing a few ringleaders should have meant sparing the rest of you!¡± A slight sense of relief came over these people. ¡°But I¡¯m in a very bad mood today! So you all will accompany them in death!¡± As the words were spoken, a streak of sword light swept through the group like a ribbon in an instant. Thud thud thud. Heads fell to the ground. The corpse toppled over. Xue An looked at the bodies of these people, his face showing neither sorrow nor joy. Sometimes, although the ringleader may be detestable, those who abet tyranny deserve to die just the same. Xue An could assert that the hands of these people were equally stained with the blood of the innocent. At this moment, Xue An turned his head to gaze toward the shadow in the corner of the wall and spoke indifferently, ¡°After watching a good show, do you have any thoughts?¡± The shadow trembled, then revealed a woman with a ghastly pale face. It was the dancer from earlier. At this moment, her heart was completely overtaken by fear and hindsight. Only now did she realize how ridiculous that so-called deal of hers had been. This man, akin to a god or demon, was so terrifying that he didn¡¯t even need to lift a finger to make Feng Pangszi and the others pay with their lives. And she had actually been bold enough to think about extracting resources from him. She truly did not know how the word ¡®death¡¯ was written. Xue An watched the dancer¡¯s expression change unpredictably and shook his head slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I have no plans to kill you!¡± The dancer swallowed hard and stammered, ¡°Thank¡­ thank you, my lord!¡± She had thought about escaping just now. But under the overbearing aura of Xue An, all her escape techniques failed, which was why she could only hide in the shadow of the corner, shivering. ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m not killing you?¡± The dancer dared not make a sound and merely shook her head. ¡°Because although you are greedy, at least you understand the principle of equivalent exchange, unlike this lot who were insatiable in their greed and delighted in bullying the weak.¡± At this moment, the village head, whose body had been crushed, finally breathed his last breath, dying alongside the butcher whose body had been twisted apart. Only Feng Pangszi was still clinging to life. Perhaps because he was too fat, he ended up living the longest among the three. But now, he was also at the end of his rope, barely clinging to life. Yet when he saw the dancer, his eyes briefly lit up, and he opened his mouth, trying to ask for help. At this moment, however, Xue An casually waved his hand, and a glimmer of fire appeared on the bodies of both the dead and the dying, except for that Cheng Xiya. In an instant, the flames engulfed all the bodies and people. Feng Pangszi screamed in agony a few times before he too was reduced to nothing by the flames. The room became empty. The dancer was so terrified she couldn¡¯t even speak, her entire body soaked in cold sweat. ¡°This filthy world, truly dull!¡± Xue An sighed, then looked again at Cheng Xiya, who floated in midair. ¡°Since you¡¯re so fond of turning others into works of art, I¡¯ll turn you into the most unique kind.¡± With that, Xue An pointed his finger casually. Cheng Xiya¡¯s body convulsed violently, and then droplets of blood separated from her body. In the blink of an eye. All of Cheng Xiya¡¯s blood was drained, forming a basketball-sized sphere of blood in midair. As for Cheng Xiya, she was naturally dead. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But her corpse turned into something akin to a specimen. Even the expression on her face was somewhat lifelike. Upon seeing this scene, the dancer nearly screamed out loud, then quickly covered her mouth, not daring to make any sound. Then Xue An spoke. ¡°Do you recognize her?¡± Chapter 711 - Chapter 711: Chapter 711: Shattered Soul (Fourth Update) Chapter 711: Chapter 711: Shattered Soul (Fourth Update) The dancer trembled and took a moment to gradually come to her senses before hurriedly nodding, ¡°I recognize her! The eldest daughter of the Cheng family of Black Iron City!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Very well! Then take her back to the Cheng family.¡± The dancer¡¯s eyes gradually widened. ¡°B¡­but, my lord.¡± ¡°Did you not understand what I said?¡± ¡°I¡­I understand! But¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± ¡°The Cheng family in Black Iron City is a powerful force, very strong. Although Cheng Xiya is not the most favored, she is still the legitimate eldest daughter. If we send her back like this¡­¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°This is a warning. If they fail to understand, then they will have to be taught with blood.¡± ¡°Yes¡­yes!¡± The dancer secretly breathed a sigh of relief. No matter what, her life was saved. As for the rest, she had given her warning, and if he did not listen, that was his own problem. Soon, the dancer hoisted the specimen-like Cheng Xiya onto her back, daring not to say anything more and turned to slip into the darkness. Xue An quietly watched her retreating figure, a glint of cold killing intent flashing in his eyes. Then he turned and walked up to the Chen siblings, glancing at the two who were in a terrible state. He then took out two bottles of strong Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir from the Mustard Seed Ring. This was something Xue An had personally concocted before leaving Earth, with a very potent effect. When a drop of the concentrated potion touched Chen Xiaomei¡¯s lips, Chen Xiaomei¡¯s wounds began to heal wildly, even the mutant tissues on her face started to dissipate. The sewn eyes and corners of her mouth, moreover, were restored to normal in an instant. In just a moment, Chen Xiaomei opened her eyes, with the fog in her originally murky pupils gradually clearing away. Xue An was involuntarily taken aback by the sight. Because after recovering back to a normal person, Chen Xiaomei was surprisingly beautiful. Especially those eyes clear as crystal ¨C they could reflect a person¡¯s silhouette. Chen Xiaomei herself was stunned. After a while, her entire body trembled, ¡°I¡­I can see?¡± Xue An slightly smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes, your eyes can see now!¡± Chen Xiaomei looked at Xue An, her eyes gradually filling with tears, then she struggled to get up, ¡°My¡­my lord¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand gently and spoke softly, ¡°I saved you because your resilience moved me! The person who hurt you couldn¡¯t even endure half the punishment and collapsed mentally, while you held on to the very end. I admire that.¡± Chen Xiaomei nodded with tears in her eyes, but her gaze rested on Chen Atu beside her. ¡°My lord, my brother¡­¡± Xue An casually handed her the other bottle of Heaven¡¯s Fate, ¡°Go, feed it to him!¡± Chen Xiaomei didn¡¯t know what it was, but she understood that it must be the potion that saved her, so she treasured it immensely, took it, and gently held her brother¡¯s head, pouring it into Chen Atu¡¯s mouth. Chen Atu had his bones smashed into powder, and without this miracle elixir, he would have spent the rest of his life in bed. But under the elixir¡¯s effect, he miraculously began to heal rapidly. Soon, all of Chen Atu¡¯s injuries were healed. Even the old internal injuries he had received were restored to their original state. Yet even so, Chen Atu¡¯s gaze was still incredibly empty, as if his soul had left him, unresponsive to anything in the outside world. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong with you? Wake up! The lord has saved us!¡± Chen Xiaomei was scared out of her wits, tears gushing and crying with a choked voice. But no matter how she called out, Chen Atu remained unresponsive. ¡°My¡­my lord, what¡¯s wrong with my brother?¡± Chen Xiaomei asked with tears streaming down her face. Xue An¡¯s eyes flashed, and his Divine Sense entered the mind of Chen Atu. But within this sea of consciousness, there was nothing but emptiness; Chen Atu¡¯s soul had already shattered into pieces. At the same time, Xue An saw some memory fragments within the sea of consciousness and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Chen Atu had witnessed the entire process of Cheng Xiya torturing Chen Xiaomei. One could imagine how angry he must have felt then. Yet, under the suppression of the village chief and the butchers, he could only watch helplessly, unable to react in any way. This blow directly destroyed him. It even caused his soul to collapse. Xue An tried using his Divine Sense to help Chen Atu gather his soul. But after several attempts, all failed. Having no other choice, he exited the sea of consciousness and then shook his head slightly to Chen Xiaomei. ¡°He couldn¡¯t withstand the blow, and his soul has completely shattered!¡± ¡°Then¡­what can we do?¡± asked Chen Xiaomei, her voice trembling. ¡°Once the soul shatters, it¡¯s very difficult to recover. I just tried to help him gather it, but it seems he has already lost the will to live, so it all failed.¡± ¡°Sir, please, save my brother! As long as you can save him, I will do anything you ask!¡± Chen Xiaomei fell to her knees, tears streaming down her face. Xue An waved his hand, ¡°Get up! There¡¯s only one way to save him now with his current condition!¡± Chen Xiaomei¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Sir, what way?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple, stir his will to live, let him wake up by himself!¡± A moment later. An Yan, now unrestricted, came over and, seeing Chen Xiaomei kneeling on the ground, holding her brother¡¯s head and whispering softly, also sighed. Xue An mainly shielded his two daughters, so An Yan was actually aware of everything that happened. The tragic fate of the sibling duo also made An Yan¡¯s heart ache. ¡°Husband, can this boy wake up?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s up to him now! If he can awaken the desire to live and overcome that shadow, then there¡¯s still a chance he can wake up.¡± Though Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian did not know what had happened, they also obediently stood aside, watching Chen Xiaomei cry while whispering in her brother¡¯s ear. ¡°Brother, do you still remember what you told me after our parents died?¡± ¡°You said that you would make sure I lived a life where no one could bully me!¡± ¡°But back then you were only eight or nine years old!¡± ¡°Over these years, I know how much you¡¯ve suffered for me, how your Knife Skill Talent awakened, I know all of it!¡± ¡°Later, I gradually became so mutated that I couldn¡¯t see anymore!¡± ¡°You felt so guilty about this, began to hunt recklessly in the wilderness; sometimes when you came back, although you smiled and said it was nothing, I could smell the blood on you.¡± ¡°I know, it meant you were injured again!¡± ¡°Brother, I know all this!¡± ¡°More than once, I¡¯ve thought of dying, but I was afraid you couldn¡¯t bear the shock if I did!¡± ¡°But why, why¡­ now that the lord has saved us, you still refuse to wake up?¡± ¡°You bastard, wake up!¡± ¡°Please, brother, can you wake up? I can see again now, the wounds on my face have healed, wake up and take a look at me, okay?¡± As Chen Xiaomei spoke, tears continued to fall. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But Chen Atu still didn¡¯t show any response. Finally, Chen Xiaomei couldn¡¯t control herself and burst into loud sobs. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m begging you to wake up!¡± Her tears fell onto Chen Atu¡¯s face, and a flicker of light suddenly passed through his empty eyes. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 712 - Chapter 712: Chapter 712: Black Iron Cheng Family (First Update) Chapter 712: Chapter 712: Black Iron Cheng Family (First Update) Seeing this scene, Chen Xiaomei covered her mouth, tears streaming down her face in excitement. The light in Chen Atu¡¯s eyes grew stronger and stronger. Suddenly. Chen Atu leapt up from the ground, his face contorted in a snarl as he shouted, ¡°Dare to hurt my sister, I¡¯ll fight you with my life!¡± As he spoke, a powerful blade burst into existence, slicing through half of the wall. Afterward, Chen Atu swayed a few times and once again passed out on the ground. ¡°Milord, what¡¯s wrong with my brother? Why did he faint again?¡± Chen Xiaomei rushed forward to embrace the unconscious Chen Atu, asking anxiously. Xue An, however, chuckled, ¡°Your brother is fine, in fact, quite the opposite, he has awakened an even more powerful Knife Skill Talent. It¡¯s just that he can¡¯t control this power for the time being, which led to him using too much force and passing out.¡± Hearing Xue An say this, Chen Xiaomei slightly relaxed but still looked worriedly after Chen Atu. Some time later, Chen Atu once again regained consciousness. But this time, he didn¡¯t look as agitated as before, instead, he looked blankly at Chen Xiaomei. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re awake?¡± Chen Xiaomei said excitedly. ¡°Little¡­ Xiaomei? How come you¡¯re¡­.¡± Chen Atu knew nothing of what had just happened. The last thing he remembered was watching helplessly as his sister was brutally beaten. Overcome with anger and distress, he had coughed up blood and then lost consciousness. To wake up and see Xiaomei lively and bouncing in front of him was beyond his expectations. Not only that, the injuries on her eyes and face had already healed. How could Chen Atu not be astonished? After Chen Xiaomei recounted the events that had taken place to Chen Atu, without hesitation he knelt in front of Xue An, knocking his head on the ground repeatedly. ¡°Milord, I, Chen Atu, shall engrave your great kindness in my heart, never to forget for all eternity!¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°It was not I who saved you, but your sister and you yourself.¡± Chen Atu shook his head, ¡°Without milord¡¯s rescue, my sister and I would have died long ago!¡± Chen Xiaomei also knelt beside him, ¡°My brother is right, without milord, we would¡¯ve died long ago.¡± Xue An smiled, then turned his gaze towards the window, softly saying, ¡°Stand up!¡± The Chen siblings looked at each other and then stood up, respectfully taking their place to the side. ¡°Do you feel any changes within yourself?¡± Xue An asked Chen Atu. Chen Atu was taken aback, and upon closer feeling, his face gradually showed an expression of surprise. ¡°Milord, is this¡­?¡± Chen Xiaomei smiled and said, ¡°Brother, milord said that you¡¯ve turned your misfortune into a blessing, awakening an even more powerful talent!¡± Chen Atu¡¯s face erupted with ecstatic joy. He had dreamt of becoming a First Rank samurai, but who could have thought that upon waking, he would have become a Second Rank samurai. Seeing this, Xue An smirked, ¡°You have a good talent, next, I can help you further!¡± ¡°Thank you, milord!¡± Soon, Riverside Town was thrown into turmoil. Because the head of the village butcher and Feng Pangszi, the owner of the tavern, were dead. These were notable figures in Riverside Town. Their simultaneous deaths naturally caused fright among the people, wondering who the mysterious warrior responsible could be. Then another message spread. The assailant was purportedly a passing samurai of high rank. Moreover, they were suspected to be a Fourth or even Fifth Rank high-level samurai. This news immediately caused a sensation throughout Riverside Town. Many people there had never seen a Second Rank samurai in their entire lives. Now, suddenly, a Fourth or Fifth Rank high-level samurai had appeared. This naturally piqued a lot of curiosity. But, curious as they were, no one dared to approach. Because many people in Riverside Town were well aware. Killing the headman and Feng Pangszi and others was not that big of a deal. But the fact that this high-ranking Samurai had even killed a noble young lady from Black Iron City. This matter was definitely not going to end easily. Therefore, everyone in the small town kept a respectful distance from Xue An and his companions. To this Xue An merely smiled and did not take it to heart. While Riverside Town was in an uproar over this incident. More than two hundred kilometers away from Riverside Town stood a city. A city of mysterious black, where the city walls were built of huge chunks of black iron ore. This was the only colossal city within a thousand kilometers. Black Iron City. At the center of Black Iron City, to the west, stood a massive residence. People passing by would quicken their steps and hurry past. Because this was the home of the Cheng Family, the overlord of Black Iron City. At dawn. The Cheng Family¡¯s gatekeeper yawned, ready to open the gates. This was their daily job, come rain or shine. But today, their job came with an unexpected surprise. Because as soon as they opened the gates, a human-shaped object was hanging from the doorframe. As the gates opened, the figure started to sway and then slowly turned its face around. The house servants were so frightened they almost wet their pants. Because wasn¡¯t this human-shaped object none other than Cheng Xiya, the young miss of the Cheng Family who had left Black Iron City to inspect the outside world some time ago? But at this moment, Cheng Xiya, devoid of her usual petulance and arrogance, had a frozen expression on her face, and a hint of horror lingered in her eyes. Her skin clung to her bones as if it had lost all moisture. Just like¡­ a specimen that has been dehydrated and dried. ¡°Someone¡­ come quickly! There¡¯s been an incident!¡± Finally, one of the more responsive gatekeepers, realizing something major had happened, started shouting loudly. In such a chaotic and complex world, a large family clan like the Cheng Family naturally had very high vigilance. Therefore, upon hearing the shouts of the gatekeepers, the Cheng Family immediately sprang into action. Very quickly. The butler of the front house ran over. He couldn¡¯t help but gasp when he saw the scene before him, and he immediately ordered the area to be cordoned off. After a thorough examination, he removed Cheng Xiya, who was hanging there, wrapped her in something, and rushed to the back house. Very quickly. Several of the Cheng Family¡¯s principal members gathered. Upon seeing Cheng Xiya¡¯s pitiable state, their expressions changed as well. ¡°What happened?¡± The one who asked was the second master of the Cheng Family, Cheng Jinyi. ¡°I don¡¯t know! I heard the shouts from the outside house servants, and when I went there, I saw the young miss hanging there! I asked those house servants, and they only discovered it when they opened the door this morning!¡± ¡°Was the area outside investigated?¡± ¡°They¡¯re looking into it! But I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll find anything!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as they were talking, someone from outside came to report, ¡°Second Master, the outside has been checked, and there are no clues!¡± ¡°Damn it, are you saying the young miss hung herself up there?¡± Cheng Jinyi bellowed in anger. Just then, there was a commotion outside. Then the door was pushed open, and a man in his fifties with a dignified face and dressed in exquisite clothes walked in. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 713 - Chapter 713: Chapter 713: Shadow Dragon Guards (Second Update) Chapter 713: Chapter 713: Shadow Dragon Guards (Second Update) Behind him followed a man with a smile on his lips and slightly curled hair. ¡°Young Master!¡± The butler and the many servants all hurriedly moved aside. However, the Cheng Family¡¯s Young Master, Cheng Jinshi, had a grim expression, walking straight to Cheng Xiya¡¯s corpse. When he saw the tragic death of his daughter, Cheng Jinshi¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡°Who did this?¡± ¡°Unclear, still investigating!¡± At that moment, the man who stood behind Cheng Jinshi approached, ¡°Father, let me take a look!¡± Cheng Jinshi nodded slightly and stepped back a few paces. Everyone¡¯s gaze focused on the man with slightly curled hair. Aside from a hint of wariness and disdain in the depths of Cheng Jinyi, the Second Master¡¯s eyes, others looked on with respect. For this young man was the most outstanding youth of the Cheng Family in nearly thirty years, and also the legitimate eldest son of the Family Head, Cheng Liangyu. Cheng Liangyu, in his twenties, was already a Dragon Shadow Guard Commander in Silver City, highly regarded by the City Lord. For such a person with a promising future, everyone naturally showed respect. By now, Cheng Liangyu had already finished examining and silently lifted his head, anger flashing in his eyes. ¡°How is it? Did you find out anything?¡± asked Cheng Jinshi. Cheng Liangyu was silent for a moment before he spoke in a deep voice, ¡°The perpetrator was extremely cruel, first shattering all of Xiya¡¯s bones, then using an unknown method to completely drain the blood from her body, as if¡­ they were making a specimen!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone in the room exchanged glances, their eyes reflecting a complex mood. As members of the Cheng Family, who did not know that this Miss Cheng was previously most fond of torturing people to death and then making various kinds of artworks out of them? And now she had met with the same fate in her death. Cheng Jinshi¡¯s face turned steely, ¡°This scoundrel¡­ not only did they kill Xiya, but they also hung her body at the front door, are they deliberately provoking my Cheng Family?¡± Cheng Liangyu nodded slightly, ¡°Father, I think this person is not just showing defiance, but also issuing a warning. After all, Xiya¡¯s past deeds and her current manner of death are almost identical. It¡¯s hard not to suspect.¡± Cheng Jinshi gritted his teeth, ¡°A warning¡­ Hah! How laughable! Is there actually someone who dares to warn our Cheng Family on this land under the jurisdiction of Black Iron City?¡± Right at this moment, a butler rushed in, ¡°Reporting to the Family Head, we¡¯ve just figured out that the last place Miss was seen was at¡­ Riverside Town!¡± Riverside Town? Upon hearing this name. Many furrowed their brows slightly. Black Iron City was only a little over two hundred kilometers straight away from Riverside Town. But because the roads were rugged and it required passing through a very terrifying wilderness, few people went there. Unexpectedly, Miss Cheng was last seen there. All eyes turned towards Cheng Jinshi. For he was the head of the Cheng Family, and all decisions were up to him. Cheng Jinshi then looked towards his son, Cheng Liangyu. Cheng Liangyu clapped his hands lightly and said with ease, ¡°Riverside Town¡­ It just so happens a friend of mine is coming over these next few days, we¡¯ll go there together!¡± Upon hearing this statement, everyone in the Cheng Family breathed a sigh of relief. If the Dragon Shadow Guard took action, what problems couldn¡¯t be solved? The next day, a person arrived at Black Iron City. This was an extremely thin man, who looked as if a breeze could blow him away. But Cheng Liangyu understood that if anyone dared to underestimate his friend, they would pay a very painful price. For this man named Xiong Lei was a true Fourth Rank master. Moreover, the talent ability he awakened was very strange. Even if Cheng Liangyu were to face him, he would lose more often than win. The Cheng Family expressed tremendous welcome for the arrival of Xiong Lei. As for Xiong Lei, he didn¡¯t care much about all this and said with some excitement, ¡°I was originally going to arrive tomorrow, but I received your message on the way here. What¡¯s up? Is there something fun or some powerful expert around?¡± Cheng Liangyu sighed softly, ¡°Someone killed my sister!¡± Xiong Lei raised an eyebrow, ¡°Your Cheng Family is considered a local powerhouse in Black Iron City, who would dare to oppose you?¡± Cheng Liangyu said helplessly, ¡°There¡¯s always someone unafraid of death! Moreover, my sister died under very strange circumstances, do you want to have a look?¡± Xiong Lei nodded. Cheng Liangyu led him to the room where his sister¡¯s body was being kept. Upon seeing Cheng Xiya¡¯s corpse, Xiong Lei¡¯s face changed, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Such powerful Divine Sense!¡± Cheng Liangyu was slightly taken aback, ¡°Divine Sense? You mean¡­¡± Xiong Lei nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, the injuries on your sister¡¯s body and the circumstances of her death were all caused by someone using Divine Sense to directly target her soul!¡± Cheng Liangyu began to understand, then furrowed his brows. For masters like them, the last thing they wanted to encounter was someone who had awakened the talent for Divine Sense. Because those masters of Divine Sense generally possessed unfathomable abilities. Often rendering people completely unguarded against them. ¡°Are you confident?¡± Cheng Liangyu asked quietly. Xiong Lei licked his lips and chuckled, ¡°Unlike you, my favorite opponents are Divine Sense masters because their brains are the best tonic for me! It seems I came at the right time!¡± Seeing him speak like this, Cheng Liangyu finally felt relieved. ¡°Then good, we will set off tomorrow!¡± The next day, after preparing everything, the two of them boarded the carriage heading for Riverside Town. All the way, Xiong Lei always seemed half-asleep. Cheng Liangyu took the opportunity to kill demonic beasts along the way. This time, the Dragon Shadow Guard he was leading, along with Xiong Lei¡¯s troops, had excellently completed a mission, so they were granted a rare chance for a holiday. He hadn¡¯t expected to return home for just a few days before such an incident occurred. He didn¡¯t have much affection for his sister, Cheng Xiya. Yet he still had to seek justice, because this was about the honor of the Cheng Family. Imagine, the young mistress of the Cheng Family was turned into a specimen and sent back; if the Cheng Family couldn¡¯t retaliate, what would outsiders think? In this brutal world of survival of the fittest, show any sign of weakness, and countless people will swarm you and tear you apart. For that reason, he too had to go to Riverside Town. As for whether they could still find the murderer, that wasn¡¯t important. After all, once there, none of the people in Riverside Town would have any need to continue living. They would all be sacrificed for the wrath of the Cheng Family. Meanwhile. In a tavern in Riverside Town. Of course. The tavern had long since closed down. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were playing with Chen Xiaomei. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Actually, there was quite an age difference between them; Chen Xiaomei was already eleven years old. While Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were just seven years old. But because Chen Xiaomei had been struggling for survival in the lower strata from a young age, prolonged malnutrition made her quite thin and small. Even the two little girls were almost as tall as her now. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 714 - Chapter 714: Chapter 714: Amazing Talent (Third Update) Chapter 714: Chapter 714: Amazing Talent (Third Update) Although a few years apart, Chen Xiaomei had never been so happy. Before, she was blind, and all she could do every day was to sit idle in her shack, waiting for her brother to come back. But now, her brother had completely awakened, and her own injuries had fully healed. Moreover, she had the company of two adult daughters to play with. Chen Xiaomei felt like this was simply heaven. At this moment, Xue Xiang pulled out a piece of chocolate and stuffed it into Chen Xiaomei¡¯s hand. ¡°Little sister Xiaomei, have you ever eaten this before?¡± Chen Xiaomei shook her head, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Hehe, this is called chocolate candy, and it¡¯s really tasty! Give it a try!¡± Xue Xiang opened the wrapper and handed it to Chen Xiaomei. Chen Xiaomei hesitantly took it, then broke off a piece and put it in her mouth. After a little bit of chewing, she just froze there. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Xue Xiang asked. Chen Xiaomei shook her head, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Then why are your eyes turning red?¡± Indeed, Chen Xiaomei felt a sourness in her nose and tears in her eyes. Because she had never tasted anything so delicious before. It was sweet and soft, and as it melted in her mouth, a feeling called happiness struck her soul, nearly making her faint. This wasn¡¯t even an exaggeration. Because from birth until now, Chen Xiaomei¡¯s daily diet consisted of coarse insect meat and severely contaminated water. Let alone candy, sometimes even getting enough to eat was a luxury. Growing up in such conditions, it was natural for her to be indescribably moved the first time she tasted sugar. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just so delicious!¡± Chen Xiaomei said softly. ¡°Sister Xiaomei, don¡¯t cry, there are a lot more candies like this! And later I¡¯ll treat you to ice cream!¡± Xue Nian also comforted her from the side. Chen Xiaomei shook her head, a bit embarrassed, ¡°No need! I think it¡¯s great now, let¡¯s not waste the grown-up¡¯s things!¡± ¡°Oh, my dad always carries tons and tons of stuff with him! Enough for us to eat for a hundred years!¡± Xue Nian proudly stated. Hearing this, Chen Xiaomei felt a bit wistful, ¡°Grown-ups are really amazing!¡± The three of them were playing over here. Meanwhile, in the courtyard of the tavern, Xue An was instructing Chen Atu. ¡°You have good talent, it¡¯s a pity there is no spiritual energy here, otherwise you could have become a Sword Cultivator. But you have at least awakened a natural ability, so you must grasp it well!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Now, come at me with your strongest move!¡± Chen Atu was stunned, ¡°Sir, I ¡­¡± ¡°Come on! I won¡¯t use my hands, and if you can touch even the hem of my robe, I¡¯ll admit defeat!¡± Xue An stood with his arms behind his back, speaking indifferently. Chen Atu¡¯s competitive spirit was aroused. He naturally knew how formidable Xue An was. But ever since he had awakened, his talent in swordsmanship had allowed his strength to skip First Rank and reach Second Rank. If the grown-up really dared not to use his hands, he might have a slim chance of winning. Therefore, Chen Atu said gravely, ¡°Sir, I beg your forgiveness!¡± No sooner had he spoken than a blade light already appeared in front of Xue An¡¯s chest. This was the terrifying nature of Chen Atu¡¯s talent. Unlike the Sword Qi used by Cultivators, this talent could create a blade light out of thin air, so it was not limited by surroundings or time. As long as Chen Atu¡¯s gaze could reach, he could summon the blade light. But this blade light didn¡¯t even touch the hem of Xue An¡¯s robe. Because at the critical moment, Xue An had already sidestepped, avoiding the strike. But just at that moment, another flash of blade light appeared at Xue An¡¯s side. Xue An finally smiled, ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± After awakening their talents, anyone could freely summon blade lights. But where to place it and how to seize the right moment were completely different matters. Take Chen Atu for example; with his abnormal intuition for timing and positioning, if he were in the outside world of cultivators, he would definitely be a genius contested by all the great Sword Sects. Chen Atu was somewhat worried at this point. Because his strike was made following the momentum, and he regretted it as soon as he had carried it out. What if he injured the adult? What if he really defeated the adult? These two concerns flashed through his mind. But at that very moment, Chen Atu saw Xue An evade the blade with an angle that seemed nearly impossible, once again easily dodging it. Chen Atu had never even dreamed that there could be such a solution and was left standing there stupefied. Xue An shook his head, ¡°The thing to avoid the most when facing an enemy is to hesitate like you do.¡± ¡°Remember, once you¡¯re on the battlefield, the main goal is to win, especially in this world, losing could mean death!¡± Chen Atu nodded solemnly, ¡°Yes!¡± Meanwhile, Xue An had also changed his mind. At first, he had thought of teaching Chen Atu some blade techniques. But when he saw Chen Atu¡¯s powerful talent, he couldn¡¯t help but discard that thought. Because any traceable moves are forever inferior to the sort of instinctive blade work. This was the true essence of natural talent. At this time. Xue An suddenly had a premonition and looked up toward the distant sky, then a cold smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Finally here, are they?¡± Chen Atu also sensed something off and turned his head to follow Xue An¡¯s gaze. At that moment, An Yan also walked into the courtyard, ¡°Husband¡­¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I knew these people wouldn¡¯t give up just because of a warning. Death has to come fiercely for them to feel fear.¡± At the same time, the residents of Riverside Town felt that the atmosphere was a bit odd. Then they noticed the ground beneath their feet was trembling slightly. Some of the timid hid in their homes. While some of the braver ones ran to open spaces to look into the distance. In the distant sky, they saw a caravan rushing towards them at high speed. Where it passed, dust billowed, causing hearts to tremble. ¡°It¡¯s not good! The big shots from the city are coming for revenge!¡± Amidst cries of alarm, these people scattered like headless flies. At the same time. Cheng Liangyu stood atop the lead cart, his gaze fixated on the small Riverside Town ahead, and a hint of murderous intent gradually appeared on his face. Xiong Lei was sitting on the canopy of another speeding carriage. No matter how much the carriage jostled, his body was like it was glued to the canopy, unmoved by the tumult. ¡°Hehe, it seems this person still hasn¡¯t left!¡± Xiong Lei said with a smirk. His sense of smell was extremely keen, able to pick up on many details that ordinary people wouldn¡¯t notice. This often gave him an unbeatable advantage. Soon, the caravan charged directly onto the main street of Riverside Town. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The people on the main street had already locked their doors and closed their shutters, none of them daring to show their faces. The street was deserted, with only the wind blowing through. The carriages also began to slow down at this point. Cheng Liangyu and Xiong Lei exchanged glances, then drove the carriages down the street at a leisurely pace. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 715 - Chapter 715: Chapter 715: Radiation Lingering Spirit (4th Update) Chapter 715: Chapter 715: Radiation Lingering Spirit (4th Update) They could sense the presence of a strong entity hidden within the town, but had no idea where exactly it lay concealed. Suddenly. Xiong Lei waved a hand, signaling the convoy to stop, and then licked his lips, ¡°I smell a faint scent of rouge, there must be a beauty nearby!¡± No sooner had his voice faded than a blade¡¯s gleam appeared out of nowhere before his neck, slashing horizontally towards him. This scene was so unexpected that even Cheng Liangyu was unprepared. In the blink of an eye, Xiong Lei twisted his waist in an extremely bizarre pose, barely dodging the horizontal slash. Yet, he was still a moment too slow, and the blade¡¯s gleam cut a deep gash in his neck, with blood instantly starting to drip down. ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± Cheng Liangyu cried out in alarm. Xiong Lei¡¯s face turned ashen, his eyes flashing with anger and shock. Only he knew that had he been even slightly later, the slash wouldn¡¯t have been just a cut, but rather it would have taken his head clean off. Shaken to his core, he was naturally enraged. With a cold huff, he formed a very bizarre Seal Decision with both hands, ¡°Radiation Spirit Binding, search for me!¡± A host of ferocious spirits made of radiation appeared on the streets. This was Xiong Lei¡¯s special talent. He could control the power of radiation and imbue it with limited sentience, turning it into something that obeyed his commands. This ability was extremely unique, yet incredibly useful. Because in this world, there was no shortage of radiation. But just as these radiation spirits were about to scatter and search, over a dozen blade gleams suddenly appeared inside them and burst forth. The radiation spirits collapsed like deflated balls, directly slashed into pieces. At this moment, Cheng Liangyu let out a furious roar, and countless white feathers emerged into the void, charging straight at the blade gleams. It was then, on the roof of a house by the road. Chen Atu stood there, leisurely watching them, and then chuckled with a ¡°heh¡±, ¡°Hey, are you folks from Black Iron City?¡± Cheng Liangyu and Xiong Lei looked towards the sound, and upon seeing Chen Atu, both men were momentarily stunned. They hadn¡¯t had a chance to get a good look when the blade gleams arrived so unexpectedly, but now that they saw Chen Atu, they realized something that was shockingly significant. That was the fact that this boy¡¯s strength was merely Second Rank. Yet it was this Second Rank strength that had almost killed a Fourth Rank expert moments ago. Cheng Liangyu and Xiong Lei exchanged glances, both seeing the shock and intent to kill in each other¡¯s eyes. In this world, the division of power between First Rank and Second Rank was determined by the strength of one¡¯s innate abilities. But this method of classification had a significant flaw. That was that it only differentiated the strength of your innate abilities, but could not compare them laterally. For example, if you have an innate ability that allows you to control three flying knives, that¡¯s First Rank. Once you can control six flying knives, that means you¡¯ve entered Second Rank. The problem arises when you encounter a person whose talent is to create a submachine gun out of thin air. At that moment, his ability would still be First Rank. But if this Second Rank knife wielder confronts the First Rank submachine gunner, there¡¯s a good chance they¡¯ll die. Because before your knives even launch, the other person has already mowed you down. This example is to say that even powerful Samurai like Cheng Liangyu and Xiong Lei could fall when facing some exceptionally strong innate abilities. And Chen Atu¡¯s power was indeed an extremely terrifying innate ability. Creating blade gleams from nothingness, and without any distance restrictions. It was practically an assassin¡¯s dream weapon. And now, this little boy was still only Second Rank; if he became more powerful in the future, who in the world could stand against him? With this thought arising, Cheng Liangyu and Xiong Lei were filled with boundless murderous intent towards Chen Atu. ¡°If this child is not removed, he will certainly become a thorn in our side.¡± Embracing this thought, Xiong Lei suddenly closed his eyes, and the surrounding energy fluctuated like tidal waves, instantly forming layers of encirclement around Chen Atu, locking him firmly in place. Cheng Liangyu even raised a hand and pointed, and countless white feathers shot straight at Chen Atu. Facing the combined strike of these two formidable opponents. Chen Atu was about to use his innate ability. But the radiation that held him tight severely interfered with his movements. And the intense radiation began to roast the surface of his body. Under these circumstances, Chen Atu¡¯s movements were slightly delayed, and the white feather torrents had already surged over. ¡°Brother!¡± Chen Xiaomei, who was watching everything from a distance on the small tower, cried out in alarm. Meanwhile, Cheng Liangyu and Xiong Lei both showed a trace of joy on their faces. But just at that moment, a person suddenly appeared in front of Chen Atu. The white feather torrents had already reached close. But this person stood with his hands behind his back, without even moving. And as the white feathers rushed towards him, they gradually faded into nothingness and disappeared without trace. This scene left Cheng Liangyu dumbfounded, ¡°How is this possible?¡± Xiong Lei, seeing this, also trembled, then roared, ¡°Combine!¡± The radiation instantly converged into a giant palm and slammed down towards Xue An. Xue An¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile as he gently extended his hand, and the giant palm instantly shrank, turning into a ball of radiant light floating in the palm of Xue An¡¯s hand. Then Xue An casually squeezed, and the ball of radiation was directly crushed and dissipated into nothingness. Seeing this scene, Cheng Liangyu, Xiong Lei, and the others all twitched violently. ¡°Kill him!¡± Xiong Lei bellowed, his eyes flashing as a Divine Sense shot straight over. But Xue An merely smiled faintly, the brilliance in his eyes suddenly blazing like an ocean, as his Divine Sense counterattacked. Xiong Lei¡¯s thread of Divine Sense didn¡¯t even stir up a ripple and vanished into formlessness. ¡°No¡­ your Divine Sense¡­¡± Xiong Lei¡¯s body shook violently, crying out in disbelief. But he could not finish his sentence. Because Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense had already reached him, directly destroying his sea of consciousness. After that, Xiong Lei¡¯s body floated into mid-air. Bang! After a muffled sound, Xiong Lei was literally crushed to pieces by an unknown colossal force. ¡°Xiong Lei!¡± Cheng Liangyu yelled out in alarm. He could never have imagined that Xiong Lei, who wielded the Xiong Gang weapon and whose strength was even greater than his own as a Fourth Rank master, would be dead within minutes of entering the town. This fact sent chills down his arms and legs, and his heart was filled with fear. He had originally thought that the killer of his sister was a master who had awakened the Divine Sense ability. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But just now, his own innate ability, the White Feather Torrent, didn¡¯t even cause a ripple when faced with this person and was extinguished by him. This meant that this person had other, even more formidable talents. Thinking this, Cheng Liangyu couldn¡¯t help but feel a mixture of shock and anger. And at this moment, Xue An turned to look at him, smiling slightly. ¡°Cheng Family of Black Iron City?¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 716 - Chapter 716: Chapter 716: From Now On, I Am Your Retribution (First Update) Chapter 716: Chapter 716: From Now On, I Am Your Retribution (First Update) Cheng Liangyu was struck with terror and took a few steps back subconsciously. Because the gaze of this man was simply too terrifying. While in Silver City, Cheng Liangyu had encountered many Fifth Rank and even Sixth Rank powerhouses. Moreover, the City Lord of Silver City was an unparalleled mighty figure. As the captain of the Dragon Shadow Guard, Cheng Liangyu naturally had interactions with the Silver City Lord and had been profoundly convinced by his power, believing him to be the most powerful man on the planet. But unlike the City Lord¡¯s fierce and intimidating presence, this man¡¯s authority lay hidden beneath a calm exterior, like a massive iceberg submerged beneath the surface of the sea. It was silent, yet commanded awe. This bizarre feeling made Cheng Liangyu so uncomfortable that he wanted to cough up blood, and his heart no longer held any desire to fight; he only wanted to flee from this place as far and as fast as possible. But just as this thought arose, he felt his body lighten, and then he was floating in the air. ¡°You¡­ .¡± Cheng Liangyu let out a shout of surprise and tried to break free with all his might. But it was at this moment that he discovered, in terror, his entire body was no longer under his control; forget struggling, even moving a finger had become a luxury. Not only that, Cheng Liangyu tried to activate his innate abilities, only to find that even his talents had become unusable. At this moment, Xue An shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t struggle, it¡¯s no use!¡± Cheng Liangyu¡¯s complexion turned deathly pale in an instant. Because he finally understood just how vast the gap in strength was between him and this man. ¡°Sir¡­ please forgive my earlier offence!¡± Cheng Liangyu swallowed hard and croaked out his words. He was a proud man, who had thought he would never beg for mercy from anyone in his life. Yet, this situation, where he was completely paralyzed, like a lamb awaiting slaughter, instilled in Cheng Liangyu immense fear. So immense that even he, who thought he was not afraid of death, began to plead for mercy. Xue An smiled, then said indifferently, ¡°Who is Cheng Xiya to you?¡± ¡°Replying to¡­ your lordship, she is my younger sister!¡± Xue An nodded but said nothing. Cheng Liangyu¡¯s brain was frantically working, trying desperately to come up with the right words. ¡°Sir, I truly had no idea that you were such a formidable Samurai, please allow me to express my most sincere apologies for my previous rudeness!¡± After Cheng Liangyu finished speaking, he saw that Xue An had no expression and secretly heaved a sigh of relief. In any case, it was good as long as he was willing to listen. Therefore, he continued, ¡°Sir, my sister Cheng Xiya is naturally unruly and must have offended you. Therefore, it is no one else¡¯s fault if she is dead! And as long as you are willing to let me go, I will report back to my family, and the Cheng Family will certainly give you a proper explanation.¡± That¡¯s right. The current implication of Cheng Liangyu¡¯s words was that not only was the incident with Cheng Xiya¡¯s death considered past, but the Cheng Family would also show enough remorse for it. This was in stark contrast to the aggressive posture he had adopted upon his arrival. And the reason for such a drastic one-eighty-turn was the power of Xue An. In this cruel wasteland world, everything depends on strength. Without strength, you are likely to end up like Ah Tu and his siblings, becoming playthings cruelly abused by the powerful. But as long as your strength is strong enough, even if you killed these so-called dignitaries, the remaining nobles would sing your praises. And about all this, the nobles wouldn¡¯t feel the slightest bit embarrassed. Because this world has always been like this. Xue An remained silent. Cheng Liangyu¡¯s heart became increasingly relaxed, and with a hint of a fawning smile, he said, ¡°My Lord, no matter the reason, our Cheng Family expresses our deepest apologies to you, and if you spare me, you will gain the friendship and respect of a great family that has presided over Black Iron City for decades!¡± ¡°Even if you wish, the Cheng Family is willing to offer you the most honored position of Guest Elder.¡± Guest Elder refers to the Samurai who take refuge with wealthy families. Cheng Liangyu¡¯s calculation was very clever. The strength of someone as powerful as Xue An, if recruited, could even make the Cheng Family leap to the forefront among the Silver Council. But at that moment, Xue An suddenly looked up, his tone indifferent, ¡°Before you arrived at Riverside Town, were you thinking that if you didn¡¯t find me, you would kill everyone in this town to vent your frustration?¡± This question left Cheng Liangyu stunned, and then somewhat dismissively he said, ¡°My Lord, this Riverside Town is full of mutated vermin, killing them is no loss!¡± To their kind of powerful family, people like Ah Tu and his siblings couldn¡¯t even be considered human, they were just talking beasts. So he didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with his thoughts. Xue An nodded, ¡°Very well! But do you know why I turned your sister into a specimen?¡± ¡°For¡­ for what reason?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Because that¡¯s what she did to others. I just let her experience it herself, but to my surprise, she didn¡¯t even last half the time before she mentally collapsed.¡± Cheng Liangyu still didn¡¯t understand what Xue An meant, but he laughed along anyway, ¡°My Lord, you are indeed formidable.¡± His words carried no anger at all at the death of his sister. Xue An looked at Cheng Liangyu deeply, ¡°And those she wantonly tortured were the ¡®mutated vermin¡¯ you spoke of!¡± Cheng Liangyu was taken aback, almost not believing his own ears. He had never imagined that everything stemmed from a lowly vermin. ¡°I know that in your eyes, these people can¡¯t be counted as human, but in my eyes, aren¡¯t you the same?¡± Xue An said indifferently, iciness appearing in his gaze. ¡°No¡­ My Lord, I realize my mistake, I truly did not know that you valued these mutated¡­ Mutants, so highly!¡± Cheng Liangyu felt a chilling murderous aura as if it was going to tear him apart, and he began to scream incoherently. ¡°I really hate this world, so I¡¯m waiting for the perpetrator who caused all this to appear, and as for you people¡­.¡± As Xue An spoke calmly, Cheng Liangyu felt his blood suddenly start surging madly. Considering something, he screamed frantically. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me, I am the Captain of the Dragon Shadow Guard of Silver City¡­ If you kill me, the Silver Council won¡¯t let you off!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His words were cut short, as a massive amount of blood gushed from Cheng Liangyu¡¯s mouth. It was as if all the blood in his body had been vomited out, and in an instant, Cheng Liangyu¡¯s body visibly shriveled rapidly, before becoming a specimen just like his sister. Looking at the unwillingness remaining in Cheng Liangyu¡¯s eyes. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe in retribution, but from now on, I¡­ am your retribution!¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 717 - Chapter 717: Chapter 717: You Have to Pay the Price Sooner or Later (Second Update) Chapter 717: Chapter 717: You Have to Pay the Price Sooner or Later (Second Update) Black Iron City is located next to a large mountain range, surrounded by mountains that were dark as ink, and because the city walls are constructed from black iron ore, that¡¯s where it got its name. Because of the barrier of mountains, coupled with the properties of Black Iron City¡¯s walls, the radiation levels within the city are much lower than outside. As a result, it became the sole city within a thousand miles. And the Cheng Family, they control the lifeline of this city¨Cthe water source! In this chaotic world, water is an extremely vital resource. Whoever controls the water source is the undisputed overlord. The Cheng Family is just that, the top family in Black Iron City. But these few days, the atmosphere in Black Iron City has been somewhat unusual. Because two days ago, a major event occurred within the Cheng Family. The Cheng Family¡¯s notoriously cruel and bloodthirsty young mistress, Cheng Xiya, was turned into a specimen, her body even hung above the Cheng Family¡¯s main gate, This news spread like wildfire, quickly throughout the whole of Black Iron City. Years of bullying and tyranny by the Cheng Family had embedded deep resentment in people¡¯s hearts, but this incident caused many of the lower-class citizens to secretly cheer. However, the Cheng Family then dispatched Cheng Liangyu, who served in Silver City as a member of the Dragon Shadow Guard, and another expert from Silver City, to jointly exterminate the person who dared to violate the dignity of their Cheng Family. This caused everyone to fall silent while their hearts were filled with sighs. Because in their minds, Silver City and the Dragon Shadow Guard were synonymous with power. This unknown expert was surely doomed. Amidst this tense atmosphere, the Cheng Family still indulged in revelry, presenting the picture of a great house in full swing. At this moment. A banquet was being held at the Cheng Family estate. The banquet hall was arrayed with dishes and delicacies, a veritable stream of exquisite food was continuously brought in. The young members of the Cheng Family and other influential families in Black Iron City were gathered in groups, enjoying themselves in lively conversation. Amidst the clinking of glasses and laughter, all seemed tranquil and merry. ¡°Speaking of which, Brother Liangyu should be returning soon, right?¡± a scion of a wealthy family said with a laugh. ¡°It¡¯s over two hundred kilometers from our Black Iron City to Riverside Town, which is more than a day¡¯s travel! But I bet brother Liangyu has already dealt with everything and is on his way back now!¡± another young man chimed in. ¡°Heh, out of all people to provoke, someone dared to mess with the Cheng Family. Now, I reckon that Riverside Town won¡¯t exist much longer,¡± someone talked with a scoff. ¡°Speaking of which, Brother Liangyu is awesome; so young and already the Chief of the Dragon Shadow Guard. I¡¯ve heard that he¡¯s highly regarded by the City Lord of Silver City. Given time, his future is boundless!¡± someone exclaimed with admiration. While they were discussing this. The Cheng Family Head, Cheng Jinshi, along with the Second in Command, Cheng Jinyi, and others walked in. Everyone hastily got up to pay their respects. ¡°Greetings, Family Head!¡± ¡°Greetings, Second Master!¡± These voices surged back and forth. Cheng Jinshi nodded with a smile and then walked up to the high platform at the head of the room. ¡°Today, I am very grateful for the presence of everyone here. My Cheng Family has had some unpleasant incidents recently, but rest assured, anyone who dares to oppose my Cheng Family and Black Iron City will find themselves without a grave to be buried in.¡± Upon hearing his words, the crowd beneath the platform responded with a thunderous chorus. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Challenging the Cheng Family means crossing all the powerful families in Black Iron City!¡± Seeing this scene, Cheng Jinshi nodded in satisfaction. The true reason for holding this banquet was to reassure the public and to demonstrate the Cheng Family¡¯s strength, warning those who might wish to take advantage of the situation to stir up trouble that the Cheng Family remains the undisputed boss of Black Iron City. But just as these people were feeling proud and satisfied, a calm voice came from outside. ¡°Are all the major families and the Cheng Family present here in the city?¡± The crowd was startled, and Cheng Jinshi, the second in command of the Cheng Family, called out sternly, ¡°Who is it?¡± Before his words could fade, an object flew straight into the banquet hall from outside, shattered two tables, and then hovered in midair. ¡°This¡­ this is¡­¡± Upon seeing this object, the people in the banquet hall instantly fell into chaos. Because floating in midair was the desiccated corpse of Cheng Liangyu. The once proud and spirited young man now had hollow cheeks, lifeless eyes wide open, still filled with the terror and unwillingness of his last moments. Seeing this, the whole Cheng Family was enraged. ¡°Liangyu!¡± Cheng Jinshi let out a wail, almost fainting. As the head of the Cheng Family, Cheng Jinshi had placed high hopes on his son, but he had never expected him to die like this. As for the others, they were even more shocked and bewildered. The young man known as the most outstanding and powerful in Black Iron City for the last thirty years, had he really died in such a wretched manner? Especially since his death was identical to that of Cheng Xiya a few days ago, it was even more shocking. A flicker of pleasure crossed the depths of Cheng Jinyi¡¯s eyes, but he did not show it. Instead, he roared, ¡°Who dares kill my nephew?¡± ¡°I did it!¡± As the voice echoed, Xue An slowly walked in, surveyed everyone present, and finally rested his gaze on the pale-faced Cheng Jinshi, and said indifferently, ¡°Do you like this gift, Cheng Family?¡± ¡°Just who are you? Why are you opposing my Cheng Family?¡± Despite the grief of losing his son, Cheng Jinshi, as the head of the Cheng Family, had already recovered his composure within a few breaths and asked in a deep voice. At the same time, he covertly signaled with his eyes to someone behind him, and a subordinate received the signal, quietly slipped out of the crowd, and disappeared into the banquet hall. Xue An seemed not to notice any of this and just shook his head, ¡°Opposing you? You are mistaken, I have no intention of opposing your Cheng Family!¡± ¡°I just want to tell you a principle!¡± ¡°What principle?¡± Cheng Jinshi asked in a stern voice. Xue An revealed his white teeth and smiled grimly, ¡°It is that¡­ the debts of one¡¯s actions must always be paid!¡± No sooner had he spoken than a cacophony of footsteps could be heard outside the banquet hall, as someone encircled the venue, and then several formidable experts walked in. These people walked directly to the rear of Cheng Jinshi, eyeing Xue An with hostility. Seeing these newcomers, Cheng Jinshi straightened his back and sneered, ¡°One must indeed pay for their deeds, but you killed a member of the Cheng Family, and you must pay for that before anything else! Kill him!¡± At the command, The people standing behind him charged simultaneously, unleashing their innate abilities and launching a lethal assault on Xue An. These experts were cultivated by the Cheng Family and lived a life of luxury, all for moments like these¨Cto rush forward when trouble arose. And their strength was not to be underestimated. Most were at the third rank, with even a few almost reaching the fourth rank. For a moment, the banquet hall was thrown into chaos, awash with strange and exotic abilities in the fray. But there was only one target, which was Xue An, standing there. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as these people were about to reach him, a cold smile appeared on the corners of Xue An¡¯s mouth, and he said faintly. ¡°Scram!¡± The voice wasn¡¯t loud. But those at the forefront exploded into a mist of blood upon hearing it. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 718 - Chapter 718: Chapter 718: Arising from the Heart, Sin as the Flame (First Update) Chapter 718: Chapter 718: Arising from the Heart, Sin as the Flame (First Update) In an instant, the so-called experts rushing over were all shattered to pieces. The blood mist drifted in the half air of the banquet hall, staining those close by with blood all over their bodies. Yet no one bothered to wipe it off. That¡¯s because everyone was stunned by the ghastly and aesthetically gruesome scene. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, looking at Cheng Jinshi opposite him and said indifferently, ¡°Any more?¡± Cheng Jinshi¡¯s body trembled, and he said in a terrified despair, ¡°You¡­ you¡­ .¡± He never dreamed that this man who appeared out of nowhere could be so formidable. Without even making a move, he had caused the death of all these experts nurtured by his family. ¡°If not, then go to die!¡± Bang! The Family Head of the Cheng Family wanted to say something more, but with a muffled sound, his head also exploded into a cloud of blood mist. The corpse collapsed to the ground. Everyone gasped and took several steps back. The faint-hearted couldn¡¯t even stand any longer and slumped to the ground with a thud. The Cheng Family was the undisputed number one noble family of Black Iron City, and Cheng Jinshi had been in charge of the family for decades. Yet such a significant figure had died without even uttering a plea for mercy. The prompt and decisive killing left everyone in the hall aghast. At this moment, Xue An frowned slightly with a hint of annoyance and then sighed. ¡°I forgot something, I didn¡¯t even tell you why I wanted to kill you!¡± The people listening felt their hair stand on end, and those near the doorway wanted to sneak away. But as soon as they reached the door and took one step, their entire beings silently disintegrated into nothingness. This eerie and terrifying spectacle completely dissuaded those left from thinking of escape. Meanwhile, Cheng Jinyi stepped forward with determination on his face and bowed to Xue An. ¡°Sir, the Cheng Family admits defeat and only asks that you show mercy and spare us,¡± Cheng Jinyi said. ¡°The Cheng Family is willing to follow you as their leader!¡± No one dared to speak. Everyone watched Cheng Jinyi bowing silently, and those with a quicker wit had already guessed his thoughts. If anyone in the Cheng Family was happy now, it would undoubtedly be Cheng Jinyi. As the Second in Command of the Cheng Family, he was always overshadowed by the Family Head. As long as Cheng Jinshi was alive, there would be no chance for him to rise to the top. Moreover, the power of Cheng Liangyu was growing stronger. All this had gradually extinguished Cheng Jinyi¡¯s ambition to vie for power and profit. However, today, Cheng Jinshi and his son had both died. Thus it was logical that Cheng Jinyi would become the new Family Head of the Cheng Family. Given such a temptation, he naturally chose to surrender and admit his guilt immediately. Because as long as he could save his own life, he would be the greatest beneficiary. Yet facing his surrender, Xue An had remained silent, just watching quietly. Not until sweat appeared on Cheng Jinyi¡¯s forehead did Xue An finally speak indifferently, ¡°Are you very happy now?¡± Cheng Jinyi quivered and then raised his face, saying very sincerely, ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Cheng Jinyi was a clever man; while he couldn¡¯t discern Xue An¡¯s origin, he could tell he was a peerless warrior. In front of such a person, it was best not to play any tricks; being frank was the optimal choice. Indeed. Xue An smiled. ¡°You are clever!¡± A trace of joy flashed in Cheng Jinyi¡¯s eyes, then he bowed deeply, ¡°In the presence of such a powerful person as yourself, it¡¯s only right to remain humble and honest.¡± ¡°But I killed your brother and nephew, don¡¯t you feel sad?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Cheng Jinyi gently shook his head, ¡°To oppose a formidable figure like you, they have only themselves to blame for everything. No one else is at fault!¡± Xue An nodded his head upon hearing this, ¡°Well said!¡± Cheng Jinyi secretly let out a sigh of relief, believing he had made the correct gamble and couldn¡¯t help but feel secretly fortunate. Brother, oh brother! You, wise for a lifetime, were foolish in a moment. How could you become so muddled by the death of a son as to oppose a peerless powerhouse! But it¡¯s better that you¡¯re dead; only then can I take control of the Cheng Family. While he was feeling proud of himself. Xue An spoke indifferently: ¡°Since you¡¯re so smart, do you know why I killed them?¡± Cheng Jinyi was startled, then said with a flattering smile, ¡°Does a powerful figure like you need a reason to kill? I¡­.¡± He couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. Because Xue An was quietly watching him, his gaze tinged with a trace of ridicule. Unknowingly, Cheng Jinyi started to feel his back soaked with cold sweat. After a short pause, Xue An retracted his gaze and spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Because they thought themselves so high and mighty, they wantonly trampled on others! What I did was to make them understand that people must always pay the due price for their actions!¡± Cold sweat formed on Cheng Jinyi¡¯s face even more, he couldn¡¯t even wipe it away in time, and could only force a smile as he said, ¡°What you say is true!¡± ¡°Then tell me, what price do you think you should pay?¡± Cheng Jinyi was trembling slightly, but still tried to maintain his composure as he said, ¡°My lord, even if you annihilate both me and the Cheng Family, new families will emerge. It¡¯s inevitable. So, it¡¯s better to spare me. I promise I will stay humble in the future.¡± Having said that, Cheng Jinyi quietly looked at Xue An. All he saw was Xue An, who showed neither sadness nor joy, and no emotional fluctuations could be discerned. This caused Cheng Jinyi to swallow hard, thinking about what else to say. Xue An gave a faint smile. ¡°That seems to make sense!¡± Cheng Jinyi felt his heart, which had been in suspense, relax a little. But the next words from Xue An made him feel as if he had fallen into an ice cellar. ¡°Unfortunately, people must always pay the price for their actions, no matter who they are!¡± ¡°No!¡± Cheng Jinyi sensed danger and turned to flee. But just as he took a step, a strand of flame arose from beneath his feet, spreading rapidly. Cheng Jinyi began to scream. Xue An watched quietly, then said indifferently, ¡°This flame has ignited from within your soul. All the sins you¡¯ve committed will serve as its fuel!¡± ¡°Aaahhh!¡± Cheng Jinyi screamed wretchedly, then roared with extreme resentment, ¡°Don¡¯t get too carried away! The Silver Council won¡¯t let you get away with killing us!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the flame suddenly surged, immediately engulfing Cheng Jinyi, then reducing him to nothingness. Seeing this, all those haughty and reckless scions from great houses, who usually acted high and mighty, were cowering far away, not even daring to raise their heads to look at Xue An. Xue An glanced at the group, then casually waved his hand. A wisp of flame rushed over. ¡°Aaahhh!¡± Many of them were devoured by the flames instantly, with some screaming, ¡°Who are you, exactly?¡± As Xue An stepped outside, he responded without looking back, ¡°Me? I am your retribution!¡± Boom! The flames burned even more fiercely. In an instant, the banquet hall suffered a great many casualties. Only a very few remained standing in place, their faces pale as they watched it all. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as Xue An had said, these flames emerged from the heart; sin was their fuel. On this day. The nobles of Black Iron City suffered countless deaths and injuries, barely one in ten survived. News spread, and the world was shaken by it. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 719 - Chapter 719: Chapter 719 Silver City Lord Immortal Monarch (2nd Update) Chapter 719: Chapter 719 Silver City Lord Immortal Monarch (2nd Update) Silver City. Croliya carefully wiped the massive back of the towering figure before her. Huge radiation injuries crisscrossed this broad back, and even the skin itself emitted a ghastly pale fluorescence. When the soft pure cotton handkerchief, soaked with precious clear water, passed over it, the water hadn¡¯t even time to flow down before it was greedily absorbed by the skin. Croliya could even feel the surging power contained beneath this skin. Once she had finally finished wiping, the silent servant picked up the extremely exaggerated armor, shaped like an upturned scorpion, and carefully attached it to the back. Click. With a crisp sound, the armor seemed to lock into place, firmly installed upon it. Croliya lifted the scorpion¡¯s tail that extended from the backplate, then gently fastened it to the man¡¯s face. With the noise of turning gears, the scorpion¡¯s tail quickly changed shape, soon transforming into a breathing apparatus with fierce-looking teeth, flashing with fluorescence as the man breathed. Suddenly, the man opened his eyes, and the might bursting forth in an instant sent the servants who were cleaning the backplate flying. Croliya stepped back respectfully, ¡°My King, you have awakened!¡± The man looked at Croliya and said in a mechanically translated, strange voice, ¡°Croliya, how long have I slept?¡± ¡°King, you have been asleep for three months!¡± ¡°Three months¡­ Is there any anomaly outside now?¡± Croliya hesitated slightly, then spoke, ¡°King, the news just came through, the Cheng Family of Black Iron City along with several other families have all been exterminated!¡± ¡°Black Iron City¡­¡± ¡°Yes! Moreover, this person¡¯s origin is unknown, I suspect it¡¯s¡­ an outsider!¡± Upon hearing these three words, a flash of light appeared in the man¡¯s eyes, and then he slowly stood up, with a height of three meters, making him seem like a giant. Croliya even had to tilt her head up to see his face. ¡°Notify the other families, convene the Silver Council.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Croliya went down to deliver the message. The man stepped out of the room, and onto a high platform. This was Silver City¡¯s vantage point, from where the entire city could be overlooked. Gazing down at the city built of white secret stone below his feet, and the vast expanses of yellow-brown wilderness in the distance, the man spoke in a low voice. ¡°Outsider¡­ You managed to traverse the starry sky to arrive in this world; your strength is evidently not small. But why did you seek to destroy Black Iron City? Could it be¡­ you have discovered something?¡± Just then, many people below noticed the man standing on the high platform and began to exclaim in astonishment. ¡°The King has awakened!¡± ¡°Our King is awake!¡± In the noise of the commotion, countless people gathered at the base of the tower, shouting excitedly up above. ¡°The Immortal Monarch!¡± The man smiled and waved his hand in acknowledgment. Soon enough, news of the City Lord¡¯s awakening spread throughout the entirety of Silver City. And the great families within Silver City all hurried to the council hall. When the man appeared at the entrance, everyone stood up in unison, placing a hand over their chest, ¡°My King! Welcome back!¡± The man slowly walked to his seat and waved his hand. The crowd took their seats. Then the man leaned on the table with one hand and let his gaze sweep over everyone¡¯s face in the room. ¡°You have done well during my slumber!¡± Everyone¡¯s faces lit up with excitement. The Silver City Lord went on to say, ¡°But this is not enough, I believe you all are aware of the events that have transpired in Black Iron City!¡± When this matter was mentioned, a low murmur spread through the council hall. Then a middle-aged man stood up with an extremely ugly expression and said, ¡°My King, your loyal guardian, my son of the Xiong Family, Xiong Lei, has also died in Black Iron City!¡± ¡°Moreover, the Cheng Family has been completely annihilated, now only a few remaining noble families are left in Black Iron City!¡± ¡°It is said that the assailant was only one person!¡± In the midst of these discussions, the Lord of Silver City waved his hand, ¡°This person is definitely not ordinary, most likely an outsider!¡± Upon hearing the word ¡®outsider¡¯. A deathly silence fell upon the council hall. Many faces showed a look of gravity. The Lord of Silver City continued, ¡°Therefore, starting from today, everyone must be prepared to join forces and kill this person.¡± ¡°Yes, my King!¡± At the time when the many noble families of Silver City were set into motion. Xue An had already quietly appeared in Silver City. Only, at this time, he was also dressed in the long robe that was most customary for the locals, followed by Ah Tu. To the ordinary observer, he would appear no different from any of the city¡¯s residents. This was Ah Tu¡¯s first visit to Silver City. Curious about this legendary City of the Chosen, Ah Tu looked around everywhere with interest. It had to be said that Silver City, whether in terms of scale or conditions, was much superior to Black Iron City. Ah Tu even saw a fountain at the central square. This left Ah Tu completely dumbfounded. Because the water that spouted from the fountain was all Second Rank water. For Ah Tu, this was unimaginable; just a few days before, he and his sister couldn¡¯t even drink First Rank water, yet here they were using Second Rank water for a fountain. Not just that. The exquisite architecture and the neatly dressed crowds on the streets, all made Ah Tu feel astounded. But Xue An furrowed his brows slightly. Because he could sense the strangeness of this city. Especially the tall tower constructed in the center of the city, which Xue An gazed at for a long time. His visit to Silver City was because Xue An wanted to quickly find the root cause of this world¡¯s decay. And this tower further confirmed the thoughts in Xue An¡¯s mind. Just at that moment, a sudden clamor erupted in the street. The crowd split to either side, and someone shouted with excitement, ¡°The Holy Maiden!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve seen the Holy Maiden!¡± Following the shouts, a procession made its way down the street. Atop the leading exotic horse sat a woman. It was Croliya, the maid by the side of the Lord of Silver City. Since the City Lord had ordered everyone to be ready, Croliya had been leading patrols throughout the city to maintain order. Of course, this was also due to the upcoming Water Ceremony. The reason why the residents of Silver City were so excited to hear the news of the City Lord¡¯s awakening was that each time the City Lord awoke from his slumber, a Water Ceremony would be held. During the ceremony, the City Lord would open the sluice gates, releasing water that had been filtered multiple times, nearly radiation-free and pure. This was a special privilege of the residents of Silver City. It was because of this that the City Lord possessed such unparalleled prestige. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After all, in this world, whoever controlled the water supply, controlled everything. Croliya, with the matter of the outsider in mind, felt somewhat uneasy. But at that moment, she suddenly glanced at Ah Tu standing by the roadside, and couldn¡¯t help but let out a light ¡°Huh.¡± ¡°Huh, this is¡­¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 722 - Chapter 722: Chapter 722: This Person, Is Provoking My Xiong Family (2nd Update) Chapter 722: Chapter 722: This Person, Is Provoking My Xiong Family (2nd Update) ¡°What¡­ What is happening?¡± Xiong Hai cried out in shock and began to struggle fiercely, trying to break free from the grasp of the hand. No matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t move the hand in the slightest. On the contrary, the hand was clenching tighter and tighter, letting Xiong Hai feel the threat of death. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s you!¡± It was then that Xiong Hai finally saw clearly that the person grasping him was that inconspicuous man on the street during the day. In an instant, he realized that this man was deliberately disguised, and he was actually the most formidable one. Once he understood this, Xiong Hai couldn¡¯t help but be terrified. This man was definitely not simple. Regrettably, he wouldn¡¯t be able to go back and deliver this crucial message anymore. Xue An sighed lightly, ¡°Do you know that it¡¯s very rude to disturb someone¡¯s rest late at night?¡± Xiong Hai trembled in spirit, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Do you share the last name Xiong as well?¡± ¡°What if I do?¡± ¡°What a coincidence, just a few days ago, I killed someone who also bore the name Xiong!¡± ¡°You¡¯re that person from Black Iron City!¡± Xiong Hai yelled at the top of his lungs. Unfortunately, reduced to a swarm of bugs, even his screams were very faint. Xue An nodded, his gaze slightly cold, ¡°You came by starry night, were you planning to kill Ah Tu and then devour all his talents?¡± At this moment, Xiong Hai was terrified. Upon hearing what Xue An said, he was even unable to respond. Xue An nodded, ¡°Very well, it seems that¡¯s the case! Ah Tu!¡± ¡°My lord!¡± Ah Tu stepped forward, unsure of why Xue An was calling him. Meanwhile, Xue An suddenly squeezed the bug in his hand. ¡°Aaaah!¡± Xiong Hai screamed, and then the sound abruptly ceased. Afterward, there was a muffled thud. The swarm of bugs in the room fell to the ground at the sound, reverting into Xiong Hai¡¯s corpse. Xue An flung his hand backward with a swift motion. A streak of white light flashed by, piercing directly into Ah Tu¡¯s forehead. Ah Tu¡¯s whole body shuddered as he felt his mind suddenly filled with many things. At that moment, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Close your eyes and concentrate, absorb all of this.¡± Ah Tu hurriedly closed his eyes and concentrated as Xue An had instructed. After a while, he opened his eyes, shock written all over his face. ¡°My lord¡­¡± Xue An said, ¡°This man had quite impressive talents. It would have been a pity to kill him, so I have bestowed them on you.¡± By now, Xue An had already understood the talents of this world very clearly. These talents were essentially abilities attached to the spiritual soul of a person. Therefore, Xue An directly stripped the talents from Xiong Hai¡¯s soul and bestowed them upon Ah Tu. To all this, Ah Tu, of course, couldn¡¯t understand, but it didn¡¯t stop him from looking at Xue An¡¯s retreating figure with adoration in his eyes. At this moment, Xue An looked at the corpses scattered on the ground, waved his hand casually, and flames covered them, burning them into nothingness. ¡°My lord, what should we do? These guys have already brought the fight to our doorstep, should we kill our way back?¡± Ah Tu asked with a murderous look on his face. As someone who had been struggling for survival at the bottom of this world since childhood, Ah Tu was never a goodie-two-shoes. Especially now that the enemy had come knocking, was he supposed to forgive them instead of fighting back? Upon hearing this, Xue An merely smiled and then shook his head, ¡°No need.¡± Xue An had a premonition that at tomorrow¡¯s Water Sacrifice Ceremony, something he had been waiting for would appear. As for the minor Xiong Family, Xue An truly couldn¡¯t be bothered to take proactive measures against them. Ah Tu was stunned, ¡°My lord, what do we do now?¡± Xue An smiled and patted him gently on the shoulder, ¡°Alright, go and get some sleep. If we want to deal with the Xiong Family, there¡¯s no rush at this moment. Let¡¯s wait for tomorrow¡¯s Water Sacrifice Ceremony!¡± Ah Tu was a bit confused, but Xue An¡¯s words were like a sacred decree to him, so he nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± Ah Tu returned to his room to sleep. Xue An glanced at the broken wall and the empty corridor outside, a cold smile appearing at the corner of his mouth, and then he too turned and went back to his room. After a short while, someone peeked around cautiously into the room with the collapsed wall, swallowed hard, and then turned to run away. Xiong Family. The Family Head of the Xiong Family, Xiong Xi, felt uneasy that night. The Xiong Family had faced endless turmoil recently. First, his youngest son, who had already been commanding the Xiong Gang troops independently, Xiong Lei, died in Black Iron City. The power of the Xiong Family had taken a great hit because of this. And tonight, his eldest son, Xiong Hai, had gone out to plunder the talent of a young man. Although this young man had no foundation in Silver City and his son was accompanied by many bodyguards, by all accounts, it should have been a foolproof mission. Yet, Xiong Xi felt an inexplicable sense of dread and decided to sit in the hall drinking tea, waiting. Finally. The chief steward of the Xiong Family rushed in, frantic. Seeing the expression of his chief steward, Xiong Xi¡¯s heart sank, ¡°What¡¯s happened? Has Xiong Hai not returned?¡± The steward¡¯s face was one of sorrow, ¡°Family Head, just now, the inn¡¯s waiter ran over with a message, saying¡­¡± ¡°Saying what?¡± ¡°The young master¡­ his entire party has been annihilated!¡± ¡°What?¡± Xiong Xi stood up sharply, hardly able to believe his ears. ¡°Bring him to me!¡± Although his heart pounded like a drum, Xiong Xi managed to stay calm at this moment. Soon. The inn¡¯s waiter was brought before him. ¡°What happened? Tell me everything in detail, don¡¯t omit a single word!¡± commanded Xiong Xi in a stern voice. ¡°Yes!¡± Since that inn was a hub for information, many powerful families placed their spies there. The waiter from the inn was one of the spies cultivated by the Xiong Family. Then, the waiter began to recount the details of the incident. ¡°Family Head, after the young master charged in with his men, I hid at a distance to watch. Initially, it went smoothly, but then, a multitude of blades suddenly appeared in the sky, killing all the bodyguards.¡± ¡°But the young master dodged this attack and turned into a swarm of insects, rushing into the room.¡± ¡°Did you see what happened next?¡± Xiong Xi asked with a grave voice. The waiter shook his head, ¡°I didn¡¯t dare approach, but my talent lies in my hearing, so I heard the young master, in a tone of great surprise, exclaim, ¡®It¡¯s actually you!''¡± ¡°And then?¡± Xiong Xi pressed, frowning. ¡°Then¡­,¡± the waiter showed a look of fear. ¡°Then I heard several screams from the young master from inside the room, finally becoming dead silent.¡± Xiong Xi turned ashen, and his form started to wobble. The steward hurriedly stepped forward, ¡°Family Head!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiong Xi waved him off and then addressed the waiter, ¡°Good, you¡¯ve done well! You may leave now!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The waiter left. Xiong Xi¡¯s face darkened ominously as he slammed down on the table with a fury-filled voice, ¡°This person, he¡¯s provoking our Xiong Family!¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 723 - Chapter 723: Chapter 723: Xiong Family Conspiracy (Third Update) Chapter 723: Chapter 723: Xiong Family Conspiracy (Third Update) ¡°Family Head, what do we do now? Gather our forces and attack that inn?¡± the steward asked, his face full of murderous intent. Xiong Xi shook his head and then paced back and forth in the room. ¡°Young man? It seems we have all underestimated you!¡± ¡°Moreover, as a master like you, how could you not notice a mere inn servant¡¯s prying eyes?¡± ¡°This must be deliberate on your part, isn¡¯t it? Did you use that servant¡¯s mouth to warn me, or are you provoking my Xiong Family?¡± As Xiong Xi spoke, his facial expressions shifted unpredictably. Finally, he stopped pacing and said with a sinister tone, ¡°Steward!¡± ¡°Family Head!¡± The steward responded solemnly. ¡°Order everyone to be ready. We make our move during tomorrow¡¯s Water Ceremony. Also, let tonight¡¯s news spread!¡± However, the steward hesitated, ¡°Family Head, is this really appropriate?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± ¡°As you said, doesn¡¯t the Holy Maiden Croliya hold this young man in high regard? What if she intervenes during the Water Ceremony¡­¡± Xiong Xi smiled, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right! But that¡¯s exactly the effect I¡¯m after!¡± The steward was even more perplexed. Xiong Xi¡¯s face twisted with bitterness and ruthlessness, ¡°Since this young man managed to kill my son Xiong Hai, it proves that he is no ordinary opponent. Our Xiong Family alone certainly won¡¯t be able to eliminate him!¡± ¡°So I will wait until tomorrow, during the Water Ceremony! Then I¡¯ll claim that this young man is the murderer who decimated Black Iron City, the outsider the City Lord spoke of.¡± ¡°The Holy Maiden and the City Lord will surely be outraged. Then, without the Xiong Family having to lift a finger, he will be eradicated!¡± Hearing Xiong Xi¡¯s scheme, the steward bowed deeply, ¡°Family Head¡¯s insight is profound!¡± Xiong Xi sighed and shed a few tears. ¡°Alas, my two sons¡­¡± The steward also teared up, ready to offer some words of comfort. But to his surprise, Xiong Xi immediately followed up with, ¡°Go call some of my concubines over. I¡¯ve lost my sons; I must father some more!¡± Steward: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As Xiong Xi devoted his efforts to fathering more sons, the events of that evening were deliberately spread by the Xiong Family. A storm was gradually brewing. The next day. On the square in front of the central tower in the city. The Water Ceremony would be held here. Even though it hadn¡¯t officially started yet, the place was already crowded with people eager to attend early on. At the perimeter of the square, numerous soldiers stood guard and inspected the crowd. Only those wearing admission tickets on their chests were allowed entry. When Xue An and Ah Tu arrived, the soldiers, upon seeing their admission tickets, immediately bowed with respect. ¡°Please come in, sirs!¡± Their attitude was completely different from that towards ordinary people. Then they were escorted through the crowd to a platform near the tower in the square. It was arguably the best spot on the entire square. But since they had arrived a bit early, there weren¡¯t many people on the platform yet. But soon, a diverse crowd began to enter. The platform above became increasingly lively. Many elegantly dressed scions of distinguished families gathered to chat and laugh, but none paid any attention to Xue An and Ah Tu; they only occasionally assessed the two with curious gazes. ¡°Who are those two over there? They seem unfamiliar.¡± ¡°Shh, don¡¯t you know? That¡¯s the young expert who the Holy Maiden encountered on the street yesterday!¡± ¡°Hiss, that¡¯s him? He looks only about eleven or twelve years old! Hey, that¡¯s not right! With such a young expert, why is everyone avoiding him? Why isn¡¯t anyone trying to recruit him?¡± For these prominent families, a young expert like Ah Tu who was also favored by the Holy Maiden was certainly worth recruiting. However, this time was an anomaly, as everyone kept their distance. ¡°Heh, you really are out of the loop! You probably don¡¯t even know what happened last night?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± The speaker lowered their voice and whispered, ¡°The Xiong Family¡¯s eldest son, the Holy Maiden¡¯s personal Guard Commander Xiong Hai, died last night!¡± ¡°Hiss! How is that possible? I know Xiong Hai; he is a Fourth Rank expert with an inscrutable talent. How could he possibly die?¡± ¡°Heh, could this be a lie? He indeed died, and it happened inside an inn. Along with him, a squad of the Xiong Family¡¯s guards perished as well, and the one who did the deed¡­¡± The speaker gestured with their chin towards Ah Tu. ¡°It was this youngster!¡± Hearing this statement, all those who were unaware of last night¡¯s events had a sudden change in expression. No wonder no one dared to approach and recruit him. This youngster killed the Xiong Family¡¯s eldest son. The Xiong Family would certainly not let it rest, so who would want to offend the Xiong Family for the sake of such a youngster without any significant background or foundation? As for Xue An beside him¡­ Many automatically disregarded him. Because no matter how one looked at it, this man didn¡¯t appear to be a strong individual with any remarkable talent. Just then, the crowd stirred, and the Xiong Family appeared on the high platform. Upon seeing Xiong Xi, the Family Head of the Xiong Family, many from the distinguished families showed a strange expression. After all, the Xiong Family had lost two promising young descendants in a short period of time, which was a severe blow to them. Moreover, with the murderer standing right in their midst, many were curious to see how Xiong Xi would react upon seeing Ah Tu, and whether he would explode on the spot. To the disappointment of the crowd, Xiong Xi merely glanced deeply at Ah Tu, then found a seat and sat down in silence. This action left many exchanging surprised glances, with astonishment evident in their eyes. People didn¡¯t understand why the head of the Xiong Family was so calm. However, their questions were soon overshadowed by the arrival of someone else. ¡°The Holy Maiden!¡± ¡°Greetings, Holy Maiden!¡± Everyone rose to greet her in turn. Then they saw Croliya ascend the platform, her expression as still as water. In response to the greetings, she remained silent, her gaze briefly meeting that of the nearby Xiong Xi before focusing intently on Ah Tu. She was, of course, aware of what had transpired the previous night. One didn¡¯t need to think hard to realize what Xiong Hai had intended to do by seeking out Ah Tu in the middle of the night. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This made Croliya quite angry. After all, Ah Tu was a talent she valued, and Xiong Hai¡¯s attempt to kill and seize that talent was a blatant defiance of her authority. What Croliya didn¡¯t expect was that Ah Tu¡¯s response would be so ruthless, killing Xiong Hai outright. Even though such retaliation was justified, it still shook Croliya. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 724 - Chapter 724: Chapter 724 Water Sacrifice? Rain! (1st Update) Chapter 724: Chapter 724 Water Sacrifice? Rain! (1st Update) The Xiong Family held significant power in Silver City, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have a seat on the Silver Council. Now that Xiong Hai had been killed by this young man, it was certain that the Xiong Family wouldn¡¯t let the matter rest. Although Croliya greatly appreciated Ah Tu, she still decided not to get involved in this matter any longer. After all, compared to a prominent family in Silver City, the weight of a young expert was still too light. So after a few looks, she silently moved through the crowd and entered the tower. Witnessing this, many people¡¯s gaze toward Ah Tu became increasingly unfriendly. But more people were astonished by Xiong Xi¡¯s behavior. The Holy Maiden had already made it clear that she would not interfere. Why hadn¡¯t he taken action yet? Could he be waiting until after the water sacrifice ceremony to seek revenge? In the face of these astonished looks, Xiong Xi paid no attention, but a hint of murderous intent flickered in the depths of his eyes. Ah Tu naturally felt the tension in the atmosphere, especially the fierce light in Xiong Xi¡¯s eyes¨C even a fool could sense his hatred. Therefore, Ah Tu whispered to Xue An, ¡°Sir, this guy must be from the Xiong Family. Should we take action?¡± Xue An did not express any agreement or disagreement, but kept observing the tower, and after a while, he said indifferently, ¡°No rush, let¡¯s wait a bit longer! We¡¯ll wait until after the completion of the water sacrifice ceremony!¡± Ah Tu nodded and then stared back at Xiong Xi without showing weakness, revealing a hint of a cold smile. Seeing Ah Tu¡¯s demeanor, Xiong Xi¡¯s originally unattractive face became even more somber, as if about to drip water. And the butler and others standing behind Xiong Xi could hardly restrain themselves from coming forward, but were stopped by Xiong Xi¡¯s gesture. Just as the atmosphere was becoming extremely tense. A huge cheer erupted from the crowd. ¡°The King!¡± ¡°The Immortal Monarch!¡± The people looked up. They saw the figure of the City Lord of Silver City appearing on the lookout platform at the top of the tower. Seeing the City Lord¡¯s strange attire, Ah Tu asked curiously, ¡°Sir, why is that person dressed so oddly?¡± Xue An¡¯s expression remained calm. ¡°Person? Heh, just keep watching!¡± Ah Tu wanted to ask more, but just at that moment. They heard the City Lord wave his hand in greeting, then with a weird voice shouted, ¡°My people, to showcase my glory, the water sacrifice now begins!¡± With his command, a huge cheer erupted from the crowd. But Ah Tu failed to notice anything unusual, leaving him utterly bewildered. ¡°What are these guys cheering for¡­ Huh?¡± Ah Tu¡¯s eyes widened as he stared blankly at the sky. He saw thick clouds gathering in the sky, forever shrouded by a gray fog, forming dense overcast layers above. These clouds quickly amassed, centering over the tower and blanketing the entire square before droplets began to fall from them. In the beginning, they were sparse, but soon, the speed of the falling droplets quickened. In an instant, it turned into a cascade of rain curtains. Ah Tu was initially alarmed, but when the droplets hit him, he was stunned. Because there wasn¡¯t the slightest numbness when the water touched him, indicating that the water was almost radiation-free. Ah Tu was simply dumbfounded. ¡°What¡­ what is this?¡± Having grown up in this wasteland world, the notion of clean water with extremely low radiation falling from the sky was almost beyond his imagination. ¡°This is the Water Sacrifice! But for me, I prefer to call it rain,¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°Rain¡­ rain?¡± Ah Tu was clearly fascinated by the word he had never heard before. Xue An smiled, ¡°It¡¯s just a very natural phenomenon, one that you all have simply never seen before!¡± At that moment, everyone in the square was so excited that they knelt down, some so eagerly that they had already prostrated themselves on the ground, beginning to frantically suck up the rainwater. For these people, there might be only one such opportunity a year to indulge in the luxury of tasting clean water. But most were using various containers they had brought with them to collect the water. This would be their source of life for a long time to come. Regardless of what they were doing, all of them were bowing reverently to the City Lord of Silver City above the high tower, some even crying tears of excitement, loudly calling out the name to express their reverence. Xue An watched all this with a cold eye and said quietly, ¡°To deprive you of what originally belonged to you and then grant you a little favor, making you so grateful, is indeed a clever tactic!¡± ¡°My Lord, what did you say?¡± Ah Tu asked with some confusion. Xue An smiled, ¡°Nothing much!¡± The rain continued for a while longer before it began to dissipate gradually. Just then, Xiong Xi, who had been sitting there, suddenly leapt up from his seat, tilted his face upward, and shouted towards the Silver City Lord and Croliya above the high tower, ¡°City Lord, Holy Maiden! I have something to say!¡± His voice echoed throughout the venue, instantly attracting everyone¡¯s attention. The Silver City Lord looked down at Xiong Xi, ¡°What do you have to say?¡± Xiong Xi gritted his teeth and pointed at Ah Tu, ¡°City Lord, didn¡¯t you warn us to be wary of outsiders? Now, I can tell you that this man is the outsider who slaughtered Black Iron City!¡± Boom! This statement landed like a thunderbolt, provoking a multitude of gasps. ¡°Outsider?¡± ¡°This young man is an outsider?¡± Croliya was also taken aback, and then, with a serious expression, she asked, ¡°Xiong Xi, what exactly is going on?¡± Xiong Xi, having prepared his words in advance, said hatefully, ¡°Holy Maiden, my son Xiong Hai was killed last night, you must be aware of it!¡± ¡°You certainly think my son had no good intentions going there!¡± ¡°But the truth is not like that at all. From the moment you encountered this young man on the street, Xiong Hai became suspicious of him and went to investigate him at night!¡± ¡°But who would have thought that this person would act so ruthlessly, killing my son, so as to silence him!¡± ¡°What he didn¡¯t expect was that my son had a secret technique that could send some important information in a critical moment!¡± ¡°He told me at that time that this guy is the murderer who destroyed Black Iron City, killing my second son, Xiong Lei!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, almost everyone believed them. If Xue An didn¡¯t know the inside story, he would have been deceived by this emphatic man too. After all, his explanation was seamless and sounded impeccable, quite perfect. Croliya¡¯s expression changed, and then she looked towards the Silver City Lord. ¡°My King! How should we deal with this¡­?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Silver City Lord had not spoken yet, but was looking down at Ah Tu from high above. Even at this moment, Ah Tu was still looking up proudly, showing no sign of fear. In fact, there was even a hint of excitement in his heart. Xiong Xi, however, was overjoyed. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 725 - Chapter 725: Chapter 725: Stealing My Lines? (2nd Update) Chapter 725: Chapter 725: Stealing My Lines? (2nd Update) It was clear that his words had moved the City Lord of Silver City, and now all that was left was the final push. Without hesitation, he knelt to the ground, ¡°City Lord, this man is extremely formidable. Please display your divine power and annihilate him!¡± Seemingly touched by Xiong Xi¡¯s words, the City Lord of Silver City leaned on the railing of the high platform, peering out to focus on Ah Tu in the distance. ¡°Outsider, I¡¯m curious why you dare to come to my territory. Do you have that much confidence in yourself?¡± The City Lord¡¯s voice, like rolling thunder, slowly swept over the square, causing many people¡¯s faces to change with fear. Ah Tu, alone, showed no sign of fear; instead, he glanced at the City Lord and replied, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, I¡¯m that confident. What about it?¡± This statement caused an uproar around him. Many people roared in anger. Including Croliya, whose face was full of fury and embarrassment at this moment. Because she had not expected that the young man she wanted to recruit just yesterday would turn out to be the outsider. It was as if she had been slapped in the face, naturally making her furiously angry. ¡°Kill him!¡± Croliya commanded, and the guards stationed near the platform swarmed forward, rushing toward Ah Tu. This guard unit consisted of high-ranking samurai, meticulously selected by Croliya and forged through extremely brutal training, to form an elite force. But the moment these guards charged forward, countless blades appeared out of nowhere, severing the guards¡¯ necks. Their bodies thudded to the ground, one after another. Hiss! This scene made the entire audience gasp in shock. Although the young man¡¯s strength was not quite there yet, his talent was terrifyingly astounding. Where his gaze fell, blades sprang forth automatically. If such talent were used for assassination¡­ Many family heads thought of this and felt a chill around their necks. Croliya, even more so, was both shocked and angry. She had sensed Ah Tu¡¯s remarkable talent but had not imagined that his talent could be so terrifyingly great. This further confirmed the rumor that he was an outsider. Otherwise, all of this would be too difficult to explain. Just as Croliya was about to command another attack, The City Lord of Silver City let out a chilling laugh. ¡°Young man, your talent is indeed impressive, but if that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got, you can forget about leaving here alive today!¡± Suddenly, the back armor behind the City Lord unfolded, revealing two huge wings. With a flash, he appeared right in front of Ah Tu and threw a powerful punch. ¡°The City Lord has made his move!¡± ¡°Heavens! The Immortal Monarch himself is taking action against this young man?¡± These murmurs rose and fell, but everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Because in their eyes, no one could be a match for the King. Yet, Ah Tu showed no sign of fear; he even wore an excited smile. ¡°Bring it on!¡± As he spoke, hundreds of blade lights appeared before Ah Tu, layer upon layer rapidly intensifying until his own punch shone brilliantly in response. Bang. Following a thunderous noise, Ah Tu staggeringly retreated backward. Whereas the City Lord of Silver City remained suspended in mid-air, not even his shoulder had moved. Seeing this, the crowd erupted in immense cheers. ¡°Immortal Monarch!¡± ¡°Our King is invincible!¡± Amidst these shouts, including those from Xiong Xi, many family heads secretly heaved a sigh of relief. The outsider had made these noble families nervous, but it looked like he was, after all, no match for their King. At that moment, Ah Tu came to a halt, his face alternating between pale and flushed, eventually leaking a trace of blood from the corner of his mouth. ¡°Outsider, if you surrender now, I can spare your life!¡± The City Lord of Silver City said indifferently while floating in mid-air. He wanted to capture Ah Tu and thoroughly question him on how he had arrived here! Ah Tu scoffed coldly, ¡°In your dreams! Break!¡± Boom! Countless blade lights appeared out of thin air, surrounding the Silver City Lord completely, then began to slash wildly. There was a series of dense clinking and clanging sounds. These blade lights became even more bright and dazzling, while also gradually growing in size. ¡°He¡¯s leveling up!¡± someone exclaimed. At this moment, the blade lights trembled slightly and grew more than twice their original size. And naturally, their power surged dramatically. But under such ferocious attacks, the voice of the Silver City Lord emerged. ¡°Useless, these tricks can¡¯t harm me, for I am¡­ the King of this world!¡± As his words faded, the blade lights suddenly started to flicker and then burst into fragments with a loud pop. The figure of the Silver City Lord reappeared, even larger than before. Ah Tu¡¯s mouth was traced with more blood, yet he fearlessly prepared to move again. At that moment, the figure of the Silver City Lord suddenly appeared close to Ah Tu, then spoke indifferently, ¡°Foreigner, give up your resistance! Tell me how you came to this world and who is behind it, and I will let you go!¡± ¡°Pah, wishful thinking!¡± Although Ah Tu didn¡¯t know what ¡®foreigner¡¯ meant, he definitely wouldn¡¯t cooperate with this guy. Anger flared on the face of the Silver City Lord, which was only partially visible behind his breathing apparatus. ¡°If you won¡¯t talk, then you can die!¡± Having said that, he raised his fist, ready to strike. Just then, a hand lightly patted his shoulder. ¡°Bullying a child could lead to an easy humiliation, you know that?¡± The voice was casual but tinged with a hint of mockery. The Silver City Lord was taken aback, then turned his head to look. He was greeted by the sight of Xue An standing in the void, looking at him with a semblance of a smile. This scene caused an uproar among all the onlookers. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Who is this man?¡± ¡°Seems he came with this youngster?¡± ¡°But how come this guy has no trace of innate talent?¡± In the midst of these exclamations, Croliya¡¯s expression was the ugliest. Because she had seen Xue An on the main street just yesterday, but had thought of him as merely an ordinary person, thus she hadn¡¯t taken him seriously at all. But seeing him now, this man was clearly no ordinary person. Although the Silver City Lord was startled, he quickly recovered and looked deeply at Xue An. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°I forgot to tell you, I¡¯m actually the one you¡¯re looking for!¡± ¡°Also known as¡­ the ¡®foreigner¡¯ you speak of!¡± This statement triggered a violent commotion among the crowd. The Silver City Lord¡¯s face changed, ¡°Oh? So it¡¯s you? Very well, since you¡¯ve admitted it, then you can die!¡± As he spoke, the Silver City Lord punched out, aiming to end Xue An¡¯s life. Because he had always had an ominous premonition in his heart, so he didn¡¯t waste words and attacked with killing intent. But just as his fist reached halfway, Xue An said lightly, ¡°Why do you keep stealing my lines? I should be the one saying that!¡± No sooner had the words fallen than Xue An reached out quickly, grabbed his shoulder, and with a shoulder throw! Boom! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Silver City Lord was flung away, crashing heavily against a tower. But the tower, made of who knows what material, didn¡¯t even wobble; instead, it was the Silver City Lord who was sent flying. Xue An then dusted off his hands, offered a slight smile to the astonished faces of the nobles. ¡°Hello everyone, let¡¯s reintroduce myself. My name is Xue An, your reckoning!¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 726 - Chapter 726: Chapter 726 Your Master Wouldnt Dare Speak Like This (Third Update) Chapter 726: Chapter 726 Your Master Wouldn¡¯t Dare Speak Like This (Third Update) The expressions of the nobles all turned extremely unsightly. Especially the Xiong Family. Xiong Xi stared blankly at Xue An in mid-air and suddenly shivered all over, shrieking, ¡°The one who killed my two sons¡­.¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, it was me!¡± Xiong Xi¡¯s eyes turned red. But he didn¡¯t dare to make any moves. Becaused this man had just flung the City Lord away with a single palm. To these people, the Silver City Lord was an invincible existence. Yet now, he didn¡¯t even withstand a single palm strike from this man. At this moment. Croliya looked dazedly at the Silver City Lord lying on the ground, murmuring, ¡°My king, have you been defeated? No! You will wake up!¡± If anyone was most shocked at the scene, it was none other than her. To Croliya, the Silver City Lord was a belief. Therefore, she absolutely couldn¡¯t accept the fact that her belief had been defeated by someone else. Seemingly responding to her call, the Silver City Lord, who had been lying silently on the ground, suddenly let out a strange laugh. ¡°Outsider, you must be a Cultivator, right! But what I find strange is, why would a Cultivator like you appear in such a remote Starry Realm?¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°I also find it strange, how does a forcibly modified half-mechanical half-human life form like you appear here?¡± While this might not have meant much to others, it struck the Silver City Lord like a bolt from the blue. ¡°Outsider, you are becoming more and more surprising to me, actually able to discern my origins! Then I cannot let you leave alive!¡± As his voice faded, the Silver City Lord¡¯s limbs were torn apart, revealing the shimmering metallic limbs beneath, which then rapidly transformed and grew. In the blink of an eye. The Silver City Lord had become like a spider, his limbs on the ground, supporting his huge body suspended in mid-air. This eerie scene stunned many people in the plaza. Croliya, however, showed a look of obsession, murmuring, ¡°Is this the true form of my king? Truly powerful and beautiful!¡± Meanwhile, the Silver City Lord laughed strangely at Xue An, ¡°Outsider, tell me clearly how you got here, and hand over your magical treasure, I can spare your life! Otherwise¡­.¡± Before he could finish. Ah Tu could no longer hold back, stepped forward, activated his innate abilities, and attacked the Silver City Lord. Countless blades surrounded him, but no matter how they sliced, they couldn¡¯t shake the Silver City Lord in the slightest. ¡°Useless! In this world, I am the most powerful!¡± the Silver City Lord laughed loudly, taking a step forward. The blades were shattered by sheer force. Ah Tu grunted, his figure staggering as he stepped back several paces. At this time, Xue An looked amusingly at the high tower and said softly, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the master who made you should be arriving soon! After all¡­ this tower is almost full!¡± The Silver City Lord, who had been laughing arrogantly, stopped abruptly and then looked incredulously at Xue An. ¡°Outsider, who exactly are you? How do you know so much!¡± the Silver City Lord roared. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Who am I? Didn¡¯t I tell you? My name is Xue An, your retribution!¡± Having said that, without waiting for the Silver City Lord to react, Xue An stepped forward and instantly appeared in front of him, placing a hand on his huge head. ¡°Kneel down for me!¡± Xue An commanded coldly, his brows raised. The Silver City Lord felt an unstoppable surge of force assailing him, and despite using all his mechanical strength to resist, he could only hold out for one more breath before he could no longer support himself. The mechanical structures of his limbs emitted faint sparks of electricity before he thumped to the ground, kneeling before Xue An, the City Lord of Silver City forcibly pressed down. Croliya, who had been full of confidence in her own master, was now about to pop her eyes out, ¡°This¡­ how is this possible?¡± ¡°Aaaaah! Outsider, I will kill you!¡± The City Lord of Silver City was even more furiously enraged; his flesh was torn away, revealing the mechanical body beneath, with only a human head remaining, which made him appear even more ghastly and terrifying. Then he began to struggle frantically, trying to get back on his feet. But Xue An showed no reaction at all, still casually holding him down with one hand. Yet this single hand was like a mountain, making the City Lord of Silver City completely unable to move. Everyone watched with their hearts in their throats. Xue An, leisurely, began to pick at his ear with his other hand, then said somewhat helplessly, ¡°Why shout so loud? Isn¡¯t the result the same?¡± The City Lord of Silver City kept screaming wildly, trying to break free from Xue An¡¯s suppression. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me when I spoke?¡± Xue An¡¯s eyebrows lifted, and a streak of sword light appeared in his hand, then chopped down. Clang. A crisp sound of metal cutting, and one of the City Lord of Silver City¡¯s legs was cleanly severed. Amongst the sparks flying, the City Lord of Silver City could hardly believe what was happening. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible, my body is made from Black Cloud Metal from the depths of the void, nothing can hurt it, how could you possibly cut through it?¡± ¡°Nothing can hurt it?¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°Even your master wouldn¡¯t dare say such a thing, yet you, a mere half-human mechanical, dare to say so?¡± ¡°No¡­ impossible!¡± The City Lord of Silver City still wore a face of disbelief, screaming wildly. Xue An¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, ¡°Noisy!¡± With that, his hand moved and his sword fell. Pfft. The blade struck directly against his neck. But it didn¡¯t sever it. Instead, it cut through the voice synthesizer and many cables at the throat. Now, the half-human half-machine City Lord of Silver City couldn¡¯t make any sound at all; he could only look at Xue An with eyes full of terror. Xue An smiled and then glanced at the sky where the high tower pointed, lightly saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t you coming? I don¡¯t have much time to wait for you!¡± Having said that, Xue An dropped the now-crippled City Lord of Silver City and instantly appeared at the top of the high tower. It was unknown what material the high tower was forged from, shimmering with a luster that was neither metallic nor wooden. Xue An grasped the top of the tower and suddenly exerted force; the high tower, which seemed immovable no matter what, started to tremble. ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t!¡± Croliya, still on the tower¡¯s lookout platform, screamed in horror. But just then, rings of light emerged from the top of the tower and spread rapidly upwards. When it passed the lookout platform, Croliya didn¡¯t even have the chance to hum before she was evaporated by a vast energy. A radiant light then burst from the tip of the tower, shooting straight into the heavens. Before the people could comprehend what had happened, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only a massive oppressive force suddenly descended from the sky. Then a vast black shadow, as big as the entirety of Silver City itself, appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes, parting the fog in the sky. Xue An looked up at the giant spaceship emanating a bloody aura and his gaze swept over its hull to the bright red Skull Heads drawn with some unknown material, a cold smile gradually appearing at the corner of his mouth. ¡°So it¡¯s the Starry Pirates after all?¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 727 - Chapter 727: Chapter 727: Starry Pirates (First Update) Chapter 727: Chapter 727: Starry Pirates (First Update) Starry Pirates. As the name implies, they are a group that shuttles between Star Systems, subsisting on plundering resources. Xue An had discovered upon first entering this planet that the Origin Power of this world had been stolen by something. That¡¯s why this massive planet was so barren. Xue An had suspected that it was the Starry Pirates¡¯ doing. Upon entering Silver City, the towering high tower standing at the city¡¯s center further confirmed Xue An¡¯s thoughts. The high tower seemed ordinary at first glance, but in fact, its base was connected to the core of this planet. Every moment, this tower was absorbing the Origin Power of the planet and storing it within its structure. This was obviously prepared for that bunch of pirates. As expected. Now their pirate spaceship had arrived. The City Lord of Silver City, lying on the ground, shook with excitement upon seeing this, trying to speak but unable to utter a sound, could only wave his limbs as much as possible, trying to attract the attention of the spaceship. The spaceship slowly lowered its altitude, then a man¡¯s shout came from above. ¡°Who are you?¡± Na Xiongxi, seeing this, was overjoyed. He sprang up from the ground and pointed at Xue An, shouting, ¡°Lord, it¡¯s this guy, he¡¯s an outsider!¡± Hearing this, many cannon barrels extended from below the spaceship, all aiming at Xue An. At the same time, a man¡¯s voice came from the spaceship, ¡°An outsider? I advise you¡¯d better not meddle in affairs that don¡¯t concern you. Leave now and I won¡¯t make things difficult for you, otherwise¡­¡± With that, the sound of the cannons charging echoed from inside the spaceship. But at that moment, Xue An suddenly vanished from his spot, and when he reappeared, he was above the spaceship, then he smashed down with a punch. Boom! This huge spaceship trembled violently, with its protective shield flickering rapidly. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± came an extremely panicked shout from inside the spaceship. Xue An didn¡¯t give him a second chance to speak, and punched down again directly. The spaceship staggered from the impact, then tilted and started falling downwards. A cry of surprise arose from the crowd in the square. If it crashed straight down, no one could escape. Fortunately, the spaceship grazed past the square from above at an angle and, with a roar, crashed into several abandoned buildings beside the square. Everyone stared astonished at the spaceship. There stood Xue An atop it, surrounded by swirling Sword Qi, speaking indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m giving you three breaths to come out, or I¡¯ll slash your spaceship with one stroke and send you to perish along with it!¡± No sooner had he finished speaking than panicked pleas came from within the spaceship, ¡°Mercy, mercy, I¡¯m coming out right now!¡± With that, the top of the spaceship flickered, and a hatch slowly opened from which a bearded man walked out looking disheveled. As soon as he appeared, Xue An grabbed him and flew back to the square, then threw him to the ground. Thump. The man, dusty and disheveled, landed on the ground. Just as he was about to say something, Xue An stepped on him and stated flatly, ¡°Now I ask, you answer!¡± The bearded man shivered all over, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Answering the Lord, my name is Xu Gao!¡± ¡°Is it you who stole the Origin Power of this world?¡± Sweat appeared on the bearded man¡¯s face, ¡°Yes!¡± Xue An then pointed to the City Lord of Silver City, who had already fallen into a stupor. ¡°This is your doing too, isn¡¯t it!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Very well!¡± Xu Gao trembled all over, afraid that Xue An would get rid of him if dissatisfied, he hastily said, ¡°Lord, I am just a small pirate executing orders, I don¡¯t know anything else! Please show mercy, don¡¯t kill me!¡± ¡°Kill you?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°Of course I won¡¯t kill you!¡± It was then that Xu Gao breathed a sigh of relief. At this moment, his heart sank to the depths of despair. Just like he said, he was an ordinary little pirate in the Blood Skull Pirate Guild. He was ostracized by others on a regular basis, which was why he was sent to this edge world to collect the planet¡¯s Origin Power. It was a tough task because who would want to come to such a desolate edge world? Only a minor character like him would be assigned here. But he never expected that upon arriving here, he would encounter such a strong cultivator like Xue An. At this moment, he was on the verge of tears. ¡°Your spaceship should have a unlocking device on board!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°No need for nonsense. You¡¯re here to collect this world¡¯s Origin Power, so you must have brought the unlocking device, for these two are inherently one and the same, just the opposite sides of the same coin!¡± Xu Gao was dumbfounded. The so-called unlocking device referred to the object that could unlock this tower. But how could he know so much in such detail? Could it be that he is also a pirate? At this moment, the last bit of wishful thinking in his heart vanished, and he hurriedly nodded, ¡°Yes! There is indeed one!¡± ¡°Bring it out now and unlock the Origin Lock inside this tower!¡± Xu Gao¡¯s eyes gradually widened. He couldn¡¯t have dreamed that Xue An would make such a demand. He had thought that Xue An wanted to plunder the Origin Power. Because if the unlocking happened, then all of the Origin Power would be returned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Xue An slightly raised his eyebrows. ¡°Ah! I heard, I heard!¡± Xu Gao hurriedly replied, quickly pulling out an exquisitely delicate round key from his pocket. ¡°Sir, this is the unlocking device.¡± Xue An nodded, seized him and flew to the top of the tower. Xu Gao did not dare to delay and carefully placed the key into an inconspicuous slot at the top of the tower. A moment later. A thunderous boom was heard. Brilliant light cascaded down from the pinnacle of the tower. Everyone felt the ground rumbling beneath their feet, not knowing what had happened, their faces filled with shock. But soon, some noticed something was amiss. ¡°Look at the mountains outside!¡± Everyone turned their heads. What they saw were the once desolate hills now spotted with green. The sky, which had always been enshrouded in a grey haze, was now gradually revealing its true face. Even the black fog that engulfed the entire planet began to thin and eventually dissipated into nothingness. The intense radiation that was once present was rapidly fading away. Everyone felt the tremendous changes between heaven and earth. ¡°My God! Is this really light?¡± ¡°What in the world is going on?¡± These questions hovered in everyone¡¯s hearts. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just then, Xue An stood in the sky above, looking down at everyone, and said indifferently, ¡°As you can see.¡± ¡°This world was supposed to be like this!¡± ¡°But because these Starry Pirates crazily stole this world¡¯s Origin Power, this world became so barren.¡± ¡°Now that the Origin Power has returned, everything naturally begins to restore to its original state!¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 728 - Chapter 728: Chapter 728: Blood Skull (2nd Update) Chapter 728: Chapter 728: Blood Skull (2nd Update) Xue An¡¯s words stunned the crowd, and it took a while for anyone to regain their composure. ¡°Sir, then what about these people¡­¡± someone asked, pointing to the City Lord of Silver City and other nobles on the ground. Xue An replied indifferently, ¡°They are naturally those who aided tyranny!¡± Upon hearing these words, the prestige that the City Lord of Silver City had built up over decades collapsed in an instant. Countless people with red eyes rushed forward, surrounding the already powerless City Lord of Silver City, and attacked him with various innate abilities. Although the City Lord of Silver City was powerful, he had been seriously injured by Xue An, and was now being attacked by so many people, thus, in the blink of an eye, he was reduced to rubble. As for those nobles, not even one of them managed to escape. The most miserable among them was Xiong Xi. He had just sensed the bad situation and tried to sneak away quietly. But how could Ah Tu allow this fellow who had repeatedly opposed their lord to escape? Therefore, in a flash of thought from Ah Tu, a dozen blades of light severed Xiong Xi¡¯s limbs. He was then dismembered by the people who rushed up. In an instant, the nobles and the City Lord of Silver City, who had just been lofty, had become but a mass of flesh and blood on the ground. Xue An glanced at Xu Gao, who was pale beside him, and smiled faintly, ¡°What do you think would happen if I threw you down there now?¡± Xu Gao trembled all over and pleaded, ¡°Sir, spare my life, I really have nothing to do with these matters! I was just following orders!¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°I was just scaring you. Do you think I would really kill you? After all, you still have a more important role to play!¡± Xu Gao felt a chill in his heart, unsure of what the more important role Xue An mentioned was. Xue An, holding Xu Gao, leaped down from the tower, and the crowd respectfully made way for them. Xue An approached Ah Tu and released several women from inside the Magic Treasures Pavilion. When the crowd suddenly saw a few more women appear, they were stirred. Chen Xiaomei walked up to Ah Tu and said, ¡°Brother!¡± Ah Tu, seeing his sister¡¯s rosy cheeks and excellent complexion, couldn¡¯t help but smile, and then looked at Xue An with some hesitation. ¡°Sir¡­¡± Xue An gestured with his hand, ¡°I am leaving!¡± Although Ah Tu had been expecting this, he still couldn¡¯t suppress a shiver when he heard the confirmation. Chen Xiaomei¡¯s eyes reddened even more, and tears had already started to fall. ¡°Alright, this world has begun to gradually recover. Given the size of this planet, the spiritual energy should recongeal in less than a hundred years, and you will be able to cultivate. By then, I will naturally come back!¡± Despite his words, Ah Tu still looked down dejectedly. Meanwhile, the two girls were bidding their tearful farewells to Chen Xiaomei. ¡°Sister Xiaomei, this is your favorite chocolate candy. I¡¯ve packed it all inside; it should be enough for you to eat for a long time!¡± Xiang Xiang said. ¡°This is ice cream. It¡¯s a pity this can¡¯t be kept for long; you should eat it quickly!¡± Nian Nian added. Chen Xiaomei tearfully accepted the gifts. Xue An looked at Ah Tu and said, ¡°Your talent and character are both good. I hope that after I leave, you will always remain the same. If you ever act unlawfully like these people, I will not spare you when I return!¡± Ah Tu¡¯s heart grew solemn, and he responded with serious respect, ¡°Sir, rest assured, Ah Tu understands this principle!¡± Xue An nodded, surveyed the crowd with a slight smile, and then, along with An Yan and his two daughters, began to ascend into the sky, approaching the nearby starship. Although the pirate ship had been brought down by two punches from Xue An, it hadn¡¯t sustained any substantial damage. After Xue An and his company entered the hatch, the starship quickly ascended and soared high into the sky, before disappearing into the heavens. All the people of Silver City looked up and watched this scene. Many people did not know Xue An¡¯s name, but the entire planet had been saved by him. So shortly after. A statue of Xue An appeared in the Silver Square, becoming the most prominent structure there. And the statue of him always gazed up at the sky, as if waiting for someone¡¯s return. The pirate ship flew out of the planet¡¯s atmosphere and entered outer space. ¡°Stop!¡± The spaceship came to an abrupt halt. ¡°My lord, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Gao asked, trembling with fear. ¡°Oh, nothing much, I just have some things to get!¡± With that, Xue An darted out of the spaceship, his physical body directly descending into space. Then with a casual wave of his hand, a radiant golden starship appeared right in front of the spaceship. Xu Gao gaped in astonishment, his jaw nearly dropping to the ground. ¡°Heavens¡­ This is¡­ a starship!¡± In this vast universe, there were two completely different kinds of flying vessels. One kind, like this spaceship, followed the technological path. The advantage was that the threshold was very low; as long as the technology was in place, even ordinary people could traverse the Starry Sea. But the more sophisticated the technology, the more vulnerable it became. Especially in the perilous depths of space, spaceships were still too dangerous. The other kind followed the path of cultivators. This starship was a representative of that kind. Although the threshold was high, requiring a high cultivation level to operate, because they were very sturdy and much faster than the spaceships, they had become synonymous with the high-end. Xu Gao was just an ordinary person, so when he saw this golden starship, he naturally showed a face full of amazement. This starship was much larger than any he had seen before, and its aura was even more majestic and imposing. All of this further proved the man¡¯s unfathomable depth. Xu Gao¡¯s heart grew even more fearful. By now, Xue An had already retracted the starship and returned on board the spaceship. ¡°My¡­ my lord, where do we go next?¡± Xu Gao asked. Xue An indifferently said, ¡°To where you came from!¡± ¡°Where I came from?¡± Xu Gao was taken aback, then he understood and his face instantly turned pale. ¡°My lord, are you saying¡­ ¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, to your Blood Skull Pirate Guild!¡± Xu Gao was on the verge of tears, ¡°My lord, if I take you there, they will definitely not spare me, they will surely tear me apart, and even you¡­!¡± Xu Gao paused, taking a covert glance at Xue An¡¯s expression, and swallowed hard before continuing, ¡°Although you are very powerful, the guild is heavily guarded, and if you go there alone¡­¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just hurry on our way!¡± Seeing this, Xu Gao inwardly groaned yet did not dare to disobey, reluctantly nodding his head with a gloomy face, ¡°Yes!¡± Then he steered the spaceship, abruptly accelerating and vanishing from the spot. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The starry pirates were all exceedingly cunning and brutal beings. And their ranks were very diverse. Among them were powerhouses strong enough to carve out their own place in The Multiverse Realms. These powerhouses ruled over their own territories, already becoming local tyrants and could no longer be simply described as mere pirates. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 729 - Chapter 729: Chapter 729: March on the Headquarters (3rd Update) Chapter 729: Chapter 729: March on the Headquarters (3rd Update) But such pirates are, after all, a minority. More often than not, there were ones like the Blood Skull Pirate Guild, entrenched in certain regions, committing all sorts of heinous deeds that instigate both heaven¡¯s wrath and human resentment. Thus, within The Multiverse Realms, there was an unwritten rule, if one encountered Starry Pirates, as long as they had the strength, they would definitely eradicate them. Even more so now, as Xue An was struggling with the lack of star maps for the neighboring Starry Domains. The appearance of these pirates had provided him with an excellent opportunity. As pirates, they naturally had to have an intimate knowledge of the surrounding Starry Domains, thus they would certainly possess extremely detailed star maps. They might even possess Teleportation Arrays leading to The Multiverse. This was the reason Xue An had waited on that planet for the arrival of these pirates. Finally, after a journey of more than half a month, Xue An and his crew arrived at an extremely remote and desolate Starry Domain. This place was not only far from the various interstellar routes but even had few planets. Only a few red giants faintly glowed in the void. Deep within this Starry Domain, however, there existed a spacecraft fortress comparable to a small planet. When this spacecraft fortress appeared through the spacecraft¡¯s viewport, An Yan couldn¡¯t help but let out an exclamation. ¡°How spectacular!¡± Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian then said, ¡°Daddy, this place looks like a termite mound!¡± Just as the two little girls described it. The headquarters of the Blood Skull Pirate Guild was just like a termite mound on Earth. About its ring-shaped fortress were various small spacecraft coming and going, and in the center of the ring, many tubes were interconnected, with light flashing through these tubes ceaselessly, appearing very busy. In comparison, the arrival of their pirate ship seemed quite inconspicuous. However, as they approached the fortress, a small spacecraft came close to them. ¡°Hey, Xu Bighead, you¡¯ve come back pretty fast this time!¡± came a jeering voice over the communications system. Xu Gao felt somewhat embarrassed since his status within the pirate guild was very low, which meant anyone dared to mock him. At that moment, Xue An¡¯s voice rang in Xu Gao¡¯s mind, ¡°Tell them that you¡¯ve found something important on that planet and need to report it immediately!¡± Xu Gao was quick-witted and immediately understood Xue An¡¯s intent, and thus he said gravely, ¡°I don¡¯t have time for jests now. I¡¯ve made an important discovery on that planet and I need to report it to the captain!¡± The pirate guild was divided into several squads, and Xu Gao was a member of the White Dwarf Squad. The other side paused upon hearing this, then mocked, ¡°Xu Bighead, are you joking with me? I¡¯ve been to that rotten planet before; what discovery could possibly be there?¡± Without waiting for Xue An¡¯s instructions, Xu Gao was already bristling with anger, ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t let us pass and this causes a delay in a major situation, you will be held responsible.¡± His words brought a moment of silence from the other side before they finally responded, ¡°Follow me then!¡± With that said, they turned and took the lead. At this point, An Yan came over to Xue An and said, ¡°Husband, should I take Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian back to the cabin?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°No need! It¡¯s good to come with me and broaden your horizons!¡± ¡°But won¡¯t we be in the way?¡± An Yan hesitated. Xue An glanced at the ever-growing fortress in the viewport and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve already scanned the inside with my Divine Sense, there are no significant threats here!¡± Hearing what Xue An had said, An Yan no longer objected. The two little girls, on the other hand, were excited beyond measure. Such scenes, which they had previously only seen in science fiction movies, were now unfolding before their very eyes, naturally bringing boundless joy to the two little girls. Very soon. The pirate spaceship docked at a berth. Once stable, the hatch slowly opened. Xu Gao whispered, ¡°Sir, you¡­.¡± ¡°Just say I am from that planet and followed you because there¡¯s important business!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Taking a deep breath, Xu Gao then stepped out of the spaceship. Some guys stood in the distance, cigarettes in mouths and faces full of wickedness. When they saw Xu Gao, they glanced at each other, and then walked up with grinning smiles. ¡°Wow, heard our big-headed Xu got quite the catch this time and even wants to see the captain?¡± Xu Gao felt fearful upon seeing these people. Despite his fierce appearance with a full beard, he was actually quite weak and cowardly in ability and frequently bullied. These guys often mocked him. Just as these fellows were about to say more, they all suddenly froze. Behind Xu Gao, Xue An was leading An Yan and two young girls out of the spaceship¡¯s hatch. The extremely high attractiveness of this family stunned the bunch. One of them even dropped his cigarette from his mouth without realizing it. Seeing this scene, Xu Gao was moved, but he maintained a feigned indifference on his face, ¡°These are gifts I am offering to the captain, dare you block my way?¡± The guys looked at each other and then stepped aside, not daring to say anything more. Although they couldn¡¯t figure out the specifics about Xue An and his company, the mere fact of their attractiveness was enough to consider them precious gifts. Xu Gao led Xue An and his group inside, whispering along the way. ¡°Sir, the Blood Skull pirate guild is divided into several squads. I belong to the White Dwarf Squad, and our leader is a damned woman named Ling Zhu! This damned person has always looked down on me, often sending me on hard and toilsome missions.¡± Xu Gao began to drone on about the wrongs he had suffered. After listening for a few sentences, Xue An then focused his attention on the paths they traversed. The interior of this spaceship fortress was very spacious, with corridors wide enough to accommodate the traffic. Moreover, there was a busy flow of people coming and going. Wherever Xue An and company went, they always drew countless stares. Eventually, they passed through the outer perimeter of the spaceship and arrived at a long corridor. ¡°Sir, this is where the White Dwarf Squad is located; I will take you there!¡± Saying this, Xu Gao led Xue An down the corridor and to the room at its end. After pushing open the door, they found an expansive office within. The walls of the room emitted a white luminescence, giving it a sci-fi flavor. In the middle of the office stood a large desk. At the moment, a woman in high heels and black fishnet stockings was sitting behind the desk, poking at a holographic screen in front of her, dealing with official business. Her long, slender legs were carelessly rested on the desk, very eye-catching. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing the door, the woman didn¡¯t turn her head and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Gao spoke solemnly, ¡°Captain! I¡¯ve returned from that planet!¡± The woman frowned slightly, ¡°Return if you must. Just extract the energy, that¡¯s fine. Do you need to report this to me?¡± As she spoke, she shifted her gaze from the holographic screen to Xu Gao, and then she was taken aback. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 730 - Chapter 730: Chapter 730: Investigating the Root (First Update) Chapter 730: Chapter 730: Investigating the Root (First Update) To be precise, it was after seeing Xue An and others behind Xu Gao that she was stunned. However, her gaze didn¡¯t linger on Xue An for long, instead it was fixed dumbly on An Yan. An Yan felt this woman¡¯s gaze was very sinister and couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. Just then, Xue An stepped forward, blocking the woman¡¯s line of sight. The woman then came back to her senses, and her expression darkened as she said to Xu Gao, ¡°Who are they?¡± Before Xu Gao could speak. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Are you the captain of this¡­ what was it, the small team, Ling Zhu?¡± Ling Zhu nodded, about to say something. ¡°Good! Now tell me, where did you send the Origin Power that you stole?¡± Upon hearing this, Ling Zhu¡¯s expression changed drastically, ¡°What are you trying to do? Come¡­¡± She tried to call for help, but then her whole body floated uncontrollably into the air, her mouth agape, yet not a sound could be heard. Being in charge of a team, Ling Zhu, of course, had significant strength, a powerhouse who had unlocked a large part of her brain. Different from the ranking of cultivators¡¯ strength. Within this Blood Skull pirate guild, technology was revered. To enhance one¡¯s own strength, one would need to use technological means to awaken those dormant areas within the brain. The more areas awakened and the larger the brain domain unlocked, the more terrifying the increase in both IQ and one¡¯s own strength. But she hadn¡¯t expected that her own strength, which she was so proud of, was so easily defeated in front of this man. She didn¡¯t even know what methods he had used when she was controlled, not even able to blink. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll ask again, where did you send the Origin Power that you stole?¡± Ever since entering the fortress, Xue An had been scanning everything with his Divine Sense. He discovered that the energy used within the fortress was purely technological, having no connection to the planet¡¯s Origin Power. This also confirmed one of Xue An¡¯s speculations. This kind of Origin Power from the world was most suitable for creating the blessed land and cave heavens used by cultivators. This meant that the Blood Skull pirate guild definitely had ties with some Cultivator Sects. But when Ling Zhu could finally speak, her first reaction was to look viciously at Xue An. ¡°Cultivator, I¡¯d advise you not to meddle in things that don¡¯t concern you, because this is not something you can handle!¡± Xue An extended a finger, ¡°I¡¯ll ask one more time, if you still refuse to tell me, then I will directly invade your sea of consciousness and forcibly search your soul for the memories. You know exactly what that means.¡± Ling Zhu¡¯s face paled significantly, fear finally taking hold, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know where it was sent, because these matters are personally managed by the guild leader! I¡¯m only responsible for sending people to collect it!¡± Xue An listened quietly. Ling Zhu¡¯s eyes shifted slightly. And then the sound of chaotic footsteps came from afar. Ling Zhu¡¯s heart lifted with joy. But just then, a flash of light crossed Xue An¡¯s eyes. A powerful Divine Sense charged directly into Ling Zhu¡¯s sea of consciousness. Ling Zhu¡¯s body trembled, her eyes immediately becoming dull. In an instant, Xue An withdrew his Divine Sense, his face looking somewhat unsightly. Because through searching the memories, he found that Ling Zhu had not lied. She indeed did not know to whom the Origin Power had been traded. By then, those footsteps had already reached the door. ¡°Lady Ling Zhu, is something the matter?¡± Xue An glanced at Ling Zhu. Ling Zhu immediately spoke with a slightly dull voice, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ve already handled it!¡± ¡°Really, it¡¯s nothing?¡± ¡°Get lost! I said it¡¯s nothing!¡± Only after hearing Ling Zhu¡¯s scolding did the footsteps outside gradually disperse. At this moment, Xue An released the Divine Sense binding, and Ling Zhu immediately fell down, then looked at Xue An with a blank face, ¡°My lord, do you have any further instructions?¡± Xu Gao could hardly believe his own eyes. His team leader was famously known as the beautiful scorpion, an existence that nobody dared to provoke. How had she become so respectful in just a moment? In fact, he had no idea that Xue An, while searching through memories just now, had casually planted a Divine Sense within Ling Zhu¡¯s soul. It naturally made her obedient. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Take me to your president!¡± Ling Zhu nodded without hesitation, ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± She then got up and led everyone towards the more central area. The checkpoints became increasingly strict, and even with Ling Zhu¡¯s guidance, inspections along the way were inevitable. Eventually. They arrived at the heart of the fortress, in front of an antique wooden door. One needed to know that in this place, steel might be the least valuable thing, yet a wooden door could be quite expensive. Upon reaching this location, Ling Zhu also had to stop. Then a voice, tinged with a hint of surprise, came through. ¡°Ling Zhu, what brings you here?¡± As he spoke, a young man came over. Ling Zhu was silent for a moment and then said woodenly, ¡°I have an important matter to discuss with the president!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The young man now noticed Xue An and An Yan, first taken aback by An Yan¡¯s striking beauty, and then said. ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to wait, the president is currently in a meeting with an important guest!¡± No sooner had the voice faded than Xue An took a step forward. ¡°What are you doing? Get back!¡± Although the young man had a pleasant demeanor towards Ling Zhu, he was fierce and stern with Xue An, and as he shouted, dozens of guards armed with high-energy ray guns surrounded Xue An. If Xue An took one more step forward, the guards would not hesitate to pull the trigger and blast him to smithereens. But just then, Xue An looked up at those in front of him and said indifferently, ¡°Out of my way!¡± With that command, the young man standing directly opposite was blown away, slamming into the wall. The rest wanted to shoot, but the guns in their hands suddenly turned to dust, throwing the guards into disarray. Meanwhile, Xue An charged straight through the wooden door. Inside, on a seat, there sat a figure that was rapidly fading. Xue An sneered, and a blade of Dao Sword light slashed out. But it was still a step too late. The figure disappeared from the seat, and yet after the sword light passed, a few drops of fresh blood fell from mid-air. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Who are you? Ling Zhu, are you rebelling?¡± A corpulent man who witnessed the scene suddenly turned pale, and then seeing Ling Zhu enter, he thought she intended to do something and could not help but shout angrily. Ling Zhu said nothing, merely standing there with her hands down. ¡°Someone come, where are the guards?¡± The man began to panic. Xue An shifted his gaze from the falling drops of blood and turned to look at the man, calmly stating, ¡°No need to shout, they won¡¯t be arriving for a while!¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 731 - Chapter 731: 731 Chapter 731: 731 ¡°Hmm?¡± The man could hardly believe his ears, his facial fat bouncing as he was obviously scared out of his wits. ¡°Cultivator, what do you want to do? We have no grievances between us, and everything can be discussed amicably!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right, that¡¯s also my thought! So I¡¯ll just ask you, who did your Blood Skull sell all those Origin Powers to? And who was that figure just now?¡± Upon hearing this, the chairman of the Blood Skull Pirate Guild, a big shot who wielded the power of life and death over hundreds of thousands, broke out into a cold sweat. ¡°Cultivator, why do you ask this? Moreover, I advise you it¡¯s best to not meddle in this matter!¡± Xue An responded indifferently, ¡°Does that mean you don¡¯t wish to speak?¡± Just as the chairman was about to speak, Xue An¡¯s eyes flashed with a dazzling light, and his Divine Sense, vast like the ocean, directly invaded the other¡¯s mind. Moments later, Xue An¡¯s expression darkened, and he withdrew his Divine Sense. The chairman¡¯s gaze gradually cleared from confusion, then he stared at Xue An shaking like a leaf. He was clearly aware of what had just happened. Xue An remained silent, watching him, because he had already found what he wanted in the chairman¡¯s memory. Strangely though, many things were shrouded in a thick fog, such as the appearance of that figure from before, which couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. Xue An understood that someone with great Divine Skills had interfered with the memories of those he had come into contact with. But no matter the interference, Xue An eventually found the most crucial clue. ¡°Is it Guiyi Star?¡± Hearing Xue An say this, the chairman shook even more severely, a flattering smile involuntarily appearing on his face. ¡°Great¡­ Sir, now that you¡¯ve found what you want, what about me¡­?¡± A glint of murderous intent flashed in Xue An¡¯s eyes, and the chairman¡¯s head exploded. Xue An had seen many extremely cruel scenes in his memory. The deeds of this Blood Skull chairman were downright appalling, as he had even ordered the massacre of several planets inhabited only by mortals. Moreover, the mere fact that these Blood Skull people dared to plunder the Origin Power of life-bearing planets meant they deserved to die. Of course, when doing all this, Xue An had already shielded his two daughters from sensing it with their Divine Sense. After everything was done, Xue An turned his head to look at Xu Gao. Xu Gao, pale as a ghost, took several steps back, and stammered, ¡°Great¡­ Sir!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you! After all, you haven¡¯t done anything bad!¡± Xu Gao let out a sigh of relief. ¡°However, the others¡­¡± At that moment, everything that had happened in the headquarters finally alarmed the entire Pirate Guild. Countless guards, armed to the teeth, were rushing over. The young man that Xue An had blasted away earlier had somehow slipped into the crowd and was now shouting furiously with a face full of murderous intent, ¡°These bastards have trespassed on the headquarters, kill them!¡± And many who recognized Xu Gao also couldn¡¯t help but curse at him. ¡°Xu Gao, you actually collude with outsiders against your own people? You traitor!¡± ¡°Xu Big-head, you¡¯re dead this time!¡± Among these shouts, Xu Gao grew more and more frightened, and even despaired to the point of closing his eyes. Because at that moment, countless gun barrels had appeared on the surrounding walls and ceilings, all aiming at Xue An and his party. It¡¯s over, this time we¡¯re done for! Xu Gao lamented in his heart. But just then, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Evil-Seeking Sword, kill!¡± Boom! Countless sword lights appeared around Xue An. At that very moment, the people opened fire. High-energy beams combined with the wall-mounted death ray weapons formed an impenetrable barrage that hurtled towards Xue An and the others. Under such ferocious attacks, a standard Golden Immortal would not be able to hold on for long. But Xue An didn¡¯t even blink an eyelid. The sword light had already rushed forward. Boom. A loud noise erupted from their clash. These high-energy rays and other attacks were directly obliterated by the sword light, which then charged toward the enemies. ¡°No¡­¡± Amidst the agonizing screams, the unstoppable sword light slew the people in front of it and then swept across the entire fortress at incredibly high speed. In an instant. Under the power of the Evil-Seeking Sword, everyone in this fortress with blood on their hands was annihilated. The survivors, pale-faced, gazed at the corpses around them, utterly clueless about what had occurred. Xu Gao stared dumbfounded. Xue An, however, just smiled. ¡°I told you, I won¡¯t kill you! And those who died were all men meant to die!¡± But Xu Gao still hadn¡¯t recovered from his shock. Xue An then led An Yan and the others through the headquarters¡¯ rooms, using the memories of that association leader to find the secret chamber specially used for storing treasures. This vast storeroom was filled with all the curios and rare treasures he had pilfered. Xue An didn¡¯t even glance at them, directly storing everything into the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Then he found the detailed star maps of the surrounding Starry Domains. This item was the most crucial. However, the idea of finding a Teleportation Formation had fallen through. It seemed that the leader of the Blood Skull Pirate Guild had been very cautious. Because if a Teleportation Formation were built, it would necessarily be mutual, effectively leaving an open window through which one could be attacked from outside. That¡¯s why he hadn¡¯t built a Teleportation Formation. But now, whether it existed or not made no difference. With this star map, Xue An could continue on his journey. Xue An scrutinized the star map, trying to locate the Starry Domain where he had cultivated years ago, but alas, he found that the breadth of this star map was simply insufficient. This, in turn, spoke to the vastness of the universe. After a moment, Xue An released the starship, boarded it with his family, and disappeared into the vast starry sky. Xu Gao watched their departing figures in a daze, somewhat baffled. He didn¡¯t know whether he was lucky or unfortunate. But regardless, he had at least managed to save his life. As for staying in this place, that was not his plan. After all, this place was about to turn into a dead city, and staying here would only attract disaster. With this thought, he hastily scavenged some of the remaining items, then procured a brand-new spaceship, ready to leave. Unexpectedly, Ling Zhu followed him the entire time. Because her Divine Sense was damaged, she subconsciously regarded Xu Gao as her master. Xu Gao thought for a moment and then decisively took her with him as he left. Quickly. The events that had occurred within the Blood Skull Pirate Guild spread far and wide. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although located in the fringe Starry Domains, the Blood Skull Pirate Guild was wiped out overnight, news that still shocked many people. At this time, Xue An steered the starship toward the destination marked on the star map. Guiyi Star. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 733 - Chapter 733: Chapter 733: Trouble Brewing (Second Update, Please Subscribe) Chapter 733: Chapter 733: Trouble Brewing (Second Update, Please Subscribe) The waiter hurriedly welcomed Xue An and his family to take a seat, and then went to the back to attend to their needs. In just a short while, the food was served like flowing water. Xue An tasted a mouthful. Although the culinary skills were not remarkable, the natural ingredients made it quite tasty. The two young girls were devouring it with great relish, eating joyously. Xue An then stopped the waiter, ¡°What place is this?¡± The waiter smiled and said, ¡°You must be a cultivator who has traveled from afar. This place is Xianyou City, the domain of none other than the esteemed alchemy master, Master Xiao!¡± ¡°Master of Alchemy?¡± The waiter hurriedly smiled again, ¡°Are you not here for Master Xiao¡¯s Alchemy Conference?¡± Xue An shook his head. ¡°These past few days, countless cultivators have come to Xianyou City, all for Master Xiao¡¯s Alchemy Conference. After all, Master Xiao only emerges from seclusion once every ten years, and at that time, as long as you offer a good enough price, you could ask him to concoct a batch of elixirs for you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that these elixirs are Immortal Pills, and consuming just one could grant you immortality!¡± The waiter seemed well-informed, and went on to prattle about the local customs and culture. Xue An found it amusing after listening to the waiter. After the waiter left, Xue An slowly sipped the locally brewed grain wine. No wonder he had sensed countless cultivators within Xianyou City; they were all here for some ¡®Master of Alchemy¡¯. He just didn¡¯t know how proficient this person truly was in alchemy to dare call himself the master. Xue An pondered this in his heart. Then, a cool female voice came from the entrance, ¡°Bring us a table of your best dishes, we¡¯ll eat here in the hall!¡± ¡°Right away!¡± The waiter hastened to respond. Xue An looked up to see two women entering. The two women, one older and one younger, were around twenty-one or twenty-two and sixteen or seventeen years old, respectively. The older girl had a clear and beautiful face, but her eyes and brows always carried a hint of iciness, making her seem rather aloof. The younger girl, however, was sweet-looking, with dimples appearing when she smiled, just like the girl next door. The arrival of the two girls attracted many curious glances in the hall. But the two women paid no mind and simply sat down and began eating. Xue An still overheard their quiet conversation, however. ¡°Sister, do you think we could invite this ¡®Master of Alchemy¡¯ to make elixirs for our ancestral master?¡± the younger girl whispered. ¡°Invite him we must, speak less, and eat your food quickly!¡± the arrogantly-faced woman said coldly. ¡°Oh!¡± the younger girl replied softly and started to eat her meal. But not long after they began to eat, a tumultuous noise of footsteps came from outside, and then a group of people barged into the tavern. The man at the lead had a handsome yet somewhat grim appearance. This man looked around the room, and when his eyes fell upon the two girls in the corner, they lit up, and then he strode over with a sneer. ¡°People from Si Hua City have indeed come!¡± Seeing him, the older woman¡¯s expression darkened, and she gritted her teeth, ¡°Feng Lingwu, what exactly do you want to do?¡± Feng Lingwu laughed sinisterly in response, ¡°What do I want to do? Fu Xinyan, you are really playing dumb with a clear conscience. What you¡¯re doing in Xianyou City, do you really think no one knows?¡± Hearing the conversation between the two, many cultivators who were eating in the hall stirred. ¡°Feng Lingwu! The third young master of the Feng Family from Wuri City! It¡¯s said that he was born with astonishing talent, breaking through to become a Half-step Golden Immortal in his twenties! Highly valued by the old ancestor of the Feng Family!¡± someone said gravely. At that moment, Fu Xinyan said coldly, ¡°What business our Si Hua City is conducting, what does it have to do with you all from Wuri City?¡± ¡°Of course, it matters!¡± Feng Lingwu gazed at Fu Xinyan¡¯s slender waist with greedy eyes and then sneered, ¡°Because sooner or later, you¡¯ll be a part of my Feng Family!¡± As these words fell, Fu Xinyan¡¯s face turned ashen, and she scolded furiously, ¡°Shameless!¡± The girl beside her also flushed red with anger, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, Sister Fu would never be with a villain like you!¡± Feng Lingwu laughed heartily, ¡°I¡¯ll have you know, Fu Xinyan, I¡¯m determined to have you! When my Wuri City sent you a marriage proposal, you dared to tear it up in public, yet this still can¡¯t change the fate of you becoming Feng Lingwu¡¯s woman!¡± After saying that, the men behind Feng Lingwu silently surrounded the table of the two women. The atmosphere in the restaurant became tense. Seeing the situation turning sour, many quietly slipped away. After all, the Feng Family of Wuri City wasn¡¯t something they could afford to provoke. Even across the entire Guiyi East Realm, there weren¡¯t many forces that could match the Feng Family. Fu Xinyan placed the young girl behind her, light swirling in her hands, her eyes filled with an unyielding spirit. ¡°Feng Lingwu, aren¡¯t you afraid of provoking a dispute between Si Hua City and your Wuri City with such arrogant actions?¡± Hearing these words, Feng Lingwu¡¯s face showed disdain, ¡°Fu Xinyan, who doesn¡¯t know that your family¡¯s grandmaster is on his last legs? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have traveled all this way to Xianyou City seeking elixirs. Plus, I advise you to surrender to me now, otherwise¡­ heh heh! Be careful, or even your Si Hua City might be annihilated along with you!¡± No sooner had the words left his mouth than Fu Xinyan didn¡¯t hesitate and struck out. A dazzling white light slashed towards Feng Lingwu. Feng Lingwu dodged with a giggle, evading the attack. The white light struck the wall of the restaurant. Boom. The wall instantly became covered with white frost, and then slowly collapsed. ¡°The Mysterious Yin Technique of your Si Hua City really does have its unique aspects! Tsk tsk, but the more unique it is, the more irresistible it becomes!¡± Feng Lingwu laughed lewdly. The faces of the many cultivators in the hall turned peculiar upon hearing this. For these people all knew what Si Hua City represented. It was a sect composed solely of women who practiced the Mysterious Yin Technique, a cultivation technique exclusive to females. This technique had its mystical aspects; when cultivated proficiently, it also had the immense power to condense into a Golden Immortal. But what these cultivators of Guiyi East Realm knew best was another aspect of this technique. The elemental yin of these women who cultivated the Mysterious Yin Technique greatly benefited male cultivators. It could even help one break through a realm, its effectiveness not even slightly less than a Heavenly-ranked Elixir. And all the female cultivators from Si Hua City were beautiful, one could imagine the allure they held for other male cultivators. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was the reason for Feng Lingwu¡¯s undeniably determined pursuit of Fu Xinyan. Just when Feng Lingwu was about to say something else, another white light flew towards him. Caught off guard, Feng Lingwu barely dodged the strike, yet he was still grazed by the white light, leaving a scratch on his face. Xue An had been watching from not far away, and it wasn¡¯t until he saw these two beams of white light that he let out a slight sound of surprise. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 734 - Chapter 734: Chapter 734: Kneel Down, or Die! (Third Update, Please Subscribe) Chapter 734: Chapter 734: Kneel Down, or Die! (Third Update, Please Subscribe) At that moment, Feng Lingwu roared in a fit of rage, ¡°Grab those two for me! Today I will take their primordial yin!¡± The men who had followed him all sprang into action upon hearing this command. These men were very powerful cultivators and were particularly skilled in combined attack techniques. Despite Fu Xinyan¡¯s desperate resistance, she was no match for them. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, she was cornered. Tables, chairs, and stools were smashed to pieces. The other cultivators in the room watched this scene unfold. Some showed a hint of displeasure on their faces, but no one dared to intervene. After all, who would dare to provoke the mighty Feng Family? Backed into a corner, Fu Xinyan clumsily defended herself while shouting to the young girl behind her, ¡°Xiaomu, run away!¡± ¡°No! I won¡¯t leave!¡± Su Xiaomu said stubbornly, summoning her cultivation level to battle alongside them. But her strength was so meager she wasn¡¯t even a Loose Immortal; how could she possibly stand against them? Feng Lingwu wiped the blood from his face, his expression dark and terrifying. ¡°Bitch, you dare to hurt me? I¡¯ll make you suffer today!¡± Despair filled Fu Xinyan¡¯s eyes. She gritted her teeth, preparing to make a last desperate attack. Just then, Xue An leisurely picked up a cup from the table and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s quite disheartening to see so many grown men bullying two girls.¡± His voice was not loud, but it carried across the room. Feng Lingwu turned abruptly, glowering at Xue An before growling coldly, ¡°Kid, when the Feng Family is handling affairs, you¡¯d best shut your mouth!¡± ¡°Oh? What if I insist on getting involved?¡± Xue An asked with a light chuckle. A ferocious light shone in Feng Lingwu¡¯s eyes. He signaled his men with a glance, and several charged toward Xue An. But faced with this aggressive onslaught, Xue An calmly continued to sip his drink. Seeing this, Su Xiaomu cried out anxiously, ¡°Big Brother, be careful!¡± As the men approached, Xue An drained the cup and smiled faintly at Su Xiaomu, ¡°Thanks!¡± With that, he suddenly crushed the cup in his hand. The shattered pieces transformed into streaks of light and directly pierced the throats of the men who had closed in on him. Plop. After several muffled sounds, the men clutched at their throats, staring at Xue An in disbelief before collapsing to the ground. This strike was astonishing. Even Fu Xinyan was taken aback. This man¡­ he had taken down several of the Feng Family¡¯s experts without even standing up? Su Xiaomu¡¯s eyes widened with amazement as she exclaimed, ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Seeing this, the men encircling Fu Xinyan turned to attack Xue An. The force of their joint assault was formidable. Yet, Xue An remained seated, simply extending a hand to deliver a casual slap. Boom. A gigantic palm print descended from the sky and squashed the men into a pulp. The might of this single slap silenced the entire room. Fu Xinyan watched in shock. The experts who had driven her to the brink of desperation were slapped to death by this man with a serene demeanor? The reality left Fu Xinyan¡¯s mind reeling. Xue An looked up at Feng Lingwu and said indifferently, ¡°Any more? If so, come at me all at once!¡± Feng Lingwu¡¯s expression grew increasingly grim as a malicious light flickered in his eyes. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re courting death. Don¡¯t blame others!¡± As he spoke, a formidable presence emanated from Feng Lingwu, and an ancient-looking bronze mirror engraved with mysterious patterns appeared above his head. ¡°It¡¯s the Tai Sui Mirror!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe Feng Family gave this ancestral treasure to this Feng Lingwu!¡± The cultivators exclaimed in shock. Feng Lingwu was no fool; having just witnessed Xue An slay so many experts with a single hand, he knew this person was not to be underestimated. But now, with the Tai Sui Mirror¡¯s protection, his heart settled, he couldn¡¯t help but smirk arrogantly and said, ¡°Kid, get on your knees and beg for mercy, and I might spare your life!¡± Xue An looked at the copper mirror floating above Feng Lingwu¡¯s head, smiled slightly, ¡°Interesting! Carrying a mirror with you, were you planning to admire yourself whenever you had the chance?¡± This statement infuriated Feng Lingwu to the point he almost spat out blood, ¡°Die!¡± Boom. Feng Lingwu threw his punch. Feng Lingwu, gifted with innate talent, had already reached the Half-step Golden Immortal cultivation level, making him one of the outstanding young fighters in the Guiyi East Realm. Moreover, the Feng Family¡¯s inherited skill was this boxing technique, so when his punch was thrown, the entire tavern trembled. However, Xue An didn¡¯t even bother to glance at it and simply waved his hand dismissively. Thump. After a muffled sound, Feng Lingwu was forced back three steps. But at that moment, the copper mirror flashed with light, and a fist impression burst forth from the void, rushing towards Xue An. ¡°Be careful!¡± Fu Xinyan couldn¡¯t help but shout. Feng Lingwu laughed heartily, ¡°Kid, this Tai Sui Mirror is a pre-natal treasure; any attack you make will be reflected back at you intact, so just wait to be beaten to death by your own hand!¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Xue An said indifferently as the fist impression in front of him silently dissipated. Then, before Feng Lingwu could react, Xue An transformed his hand into a sword and struck downwards. Crack. A Giant Sword, over a dozen meters long, appeared in the air and chopped down onto Feng Lingwu¡¯s head. Feng Lingwu¡¯s body trembled, but seeing the Tai Sui Mirror unharmed, he sneered, ¡°Kid, it¡¯s useless¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the Tai Sui Mirror emitted a faint cracking sound, then shattered with a loud crash. Feng Lingwu couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, ¡°Impossible, this is a pre-natal treasure, how could you possibly break it?¡± ¡°Just a small copper mirror, why couldn¡¯t I break it?¡± Xue An replied blandly. Feng Lingwu knew something was wrong, this man was more formidable than he had anticipated, and so he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Fine, you really are powerful, I lost, but don¡¯t be arrogant, for I will make you pay one day!¡± Having said that, he turned around to leave. The cultivators in the hall breathed a sigh of relief, thinking the matter was finally over. But at that moment, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Who said you could leave?¡± Feng Lingwu stopped at the entrance of the tavern, then turned around with a sardonic smile, ¡°What? You won¡¯t let me go? Are you planning to invite me for a meal?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°That thing you just said, I¡¯m returning it to you now! Kneel down, and perhaps I¡¯ll spare your life!¡± This statement caused a stir among the cultivators in the hall. Feng Lingwu was stunned, then laughed coldly, ¡°Kid, you are indeed quite powerful, but do you realize what you are doing right now?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An remained unmoved, ¡°Say it one more time, kneel down, or die!¡± The atmosphere suddenly became tense. Feng Lingwu¡¯s eyes grew colder, and he said chillingly, ¡°You are indeed powerful, but do you know the consequences of killing me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, nor do I want to know, and now you only have three breaths left to make your choice!¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 735 - Chapter 735: Chapter 735: As You Wish (4th Update, Please Subscribe) Chapter 735: Chapter 735: As You Wish (4th Update, Please Subscribe) Hearing Xue An¡¯s words, Feng Lingwu¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of fury before he turned around and headed for the exit. He had been arrogant and domineering since childhood and had never felt as embarrassed as he did today. Therefore, at this moment, his heart was filled with a crazed urge to kill. As for whether Xue An dared to kill him¡­ Feng Lingwu simply didn¡¯t believe that this man would truly dare to make a move. After all, he was the third young master of the Feng Family, the most cherished descendant by the patriarch. Who dares to lay a hand on me? With this thought in mind, Feng Lingwu had reached the door and was about to step out when¡­ Xue An picked up his cup and slowly savored another sip of his drink. Feng Lingwu, prideful in his heart, believed that Xue An was just bluffing. But at that moment, Xue An gently snapped his fingers. A sliver of sword light swept past. Feng Lingwu felt his foot lighten suddenly, lost his balance, and toppled to the ground. Only then did he feel an intense pain and, looking down, he saw his left leg cleanly severed at the knee, half of his leg having already fallen to one side, blood spilling all over the floor. Upon seeing this, Feng Lingwu first froze, then began to scream in agony. ¡°Aaaaah! You actually dared to harm me? You¡¯re dead! I will kill you and everyone in Si Hua City!¡± As the third young master of the Feng Family, he had never experienced an injury so severe. The excruciating pain combined with the fury in his heart nearly drove him mad. The faces of everyone in the hall changed. Including Fu Xinyan, who couldn¡¯t help feeling somewhat shaken. Because she hadn¡¯t expected Xue An to actually dare to make a move. As for Su Xiaomu, she looked up to Xue An with full admiration. She had been finding Feng Lingwu unpleasant for a long time. At this moment, Feng Lingwu, his face filled with resentment, looked at Xue An. ¡°Kid, if you have the guts, kill me now. Otherwise, I will make sure you wish you were dead,¡± he spat. ¡°As you wish,¡± Xue An replied indifferently, his powerful Divine Sense instantly immobilizing Feng Lingwu. Another sword light then sliced through the air. Thud. Feng Lingwu¡¯s throat was cut cleanly, his screams and curses abruptly silenced. The face of this third young master of the Feng Family wore an expression of confusion as he looked at Xue An blankly, seemingly unable to comprehend why this man truly dared to strike. Why didn¡¯t he, like others, just tolerate being bullied quietly? With these thoughts, Feng Lingwu then fell into an eternal darkness. The body crashed to the ground. Utter silence. After a moment. The room erupted. ¡°Feng Lingwu is dead?¡± ¡°This man actually killed the third young master of the Feng Family?¡± ¡°Did I just see that sword light obliterate the soul of the third young master?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all over now, it¡¯s done for. The wrath of the Feng Family is not something just anyone can endure!¡± These cultivators discussed in extreme fear, their eyes filled with terror and incomprehension looking at Xue An. Then they started to quietly slip away, not wanting to stay a moment longer. They didn¡¯t want to be implicated in this matter. After all, that was the furious Feng Family! In the blink of an eye, only Xue An, Fu Xinyan, and Su Xiaomu, among others, remained in the hall. Fu Xinyan, stupefied, stared at the body of Feng Lingwu on the ground, her mind in turmoil. Feng Lingwu was dead? He actually killed the third young master of the Feng Family? Although Fu Xinyan wished for Feng Lingwu¡¯s death more than anyone else, she also knew very well the power of the Feng Family. It could be said that in the Guiyi East Realm, aside from the Iron Bone Alliance, the Feng Family and several other major families had the most formidable strength. Compared to them, Si Hua City was far behind. This was also the reason why Feng Lingwu dared to be so arrogant. But Su Xiaomu apparently didn¡¯t care about these things, she walked up excitedly and bowed respectfully to Xue An. ¡°Big brother, you are so amazing! Thank you for saving us!¡± Xue An smiled but didn¡¯t speak. Fu Xinyan, pale-faced, came over, ¡°Senior, you must leave Xianyou City at once! I will take care of the aftermath for you!¡± ¡°Leave? Why should I leave?¡± ¡°Because the person you killed is the third young master of the Feng Family!¡± Fu Xinyan said, taking a deep breath. ¡°Senior, you might have come from afar and are unaware of the Feng Family¡¯s ferocity. In the Guiyi East Realm, their clan is considered one of the top noble houses, and this Feng Lingwu was the favorite descendant of the old ancestor of the Feng Family. Now that you¡¯ve killed him, you will have endless troubles!¡± After hearing this, Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Oh? Are they that formidable? If that¡¯s the case, how will you manage the aftermath if I leave now?¡± Fu Xinyan shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Senior. After all, I am a local cultivator, and they will have some concerns about that. You should leave quickly! It will be too late if you wait!¡± Xue An looked at Fu Xinyan and Su Xiaomu, then shook his head with a smile, ¡°No need to say more, I won¡¯t leave!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Fu Xinyan started to say something else. Xue An waved his hand, speaking indifferently, ¡°I actually want to see just how formidable this Feng Family is!¡± Hearing Xue An say this, Fu Xinyan didn¡¯t know how to continue persuading him and could only sigh helplessly, her face full of worry. ¡°Come, sit down and let¡¯s eat together!¡± Xue An called. Su Xiaomu didn¡¯t hesitate and promptly pulled up a chair to sit down. Although Fu Xinyan was still somewhat shocked, things had come this far, and she steeled her heart and sat down beside them. Then she felt that the woman with the ¡°ordinary appearance¡± sitting next to Xue An was somewhat strange. Because those eyes were simply too beautiful. Moreover, when she sat beside this man, whose presence was as deep and mighty as an abyss or towering mountains, there was not the slightest sense of incongruity. While she was puzzled, An Yan gave them both a smile and lifted the Illusory Art from them. When Fu Xinyan and Su Xiaomu saw the true faces of An Yan and the two young girls, they were both startled. So beautiful! That was the only thought in their minds. Then they saw Su Xiaomu¡¯s eyes sparkling with utter excitement. ¡°Such beautiful girls! Heavens, and they are twins, at that!¡± Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang also seemed very close to Su Xiaomu, and the three quickly huddled together. Fu Xinyan sighed, then picked up her cup and said to Xue An with all seriousness, ¡°Senior, I didn¡¯t get a chance to thank you properly just now, so I toast to you!¡± With that, she downed the wine in her cup. Xue An nodded and accompanied her with a drink. It was then that Fu Xinyan asked in a grave tone, ¡°Senior, may I inquire your name and where you come from?¡± ¡°My name is Xue An! I come from¡­ a particularly distant place.¡± Fu Xinyan did not doubt him. Because the Guiyi star was too vast. Just the Guiyi East Realm alone had a territory spanning tens of thousands of miles, and there were dozens more regions like Guiyi East Realm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only So Fu Xinyan thought that Xue An must have come from some faraway place. While Xue An and the others continued to eat and drink in the restaurant. The news of Feng Lingwu¡¯s death spread like a hurricane throughout the entire Xianyou City. Countless cultivators were shocked. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 738 - Chapter 738 Chapter 738 Sealing Heaven and Earth (7th Update Chapter 738: Chapter 738: Sealing Heaven and Earth (7th Update, Please Subscribe) Chapter 738: Chapter 738: Sealing Heaven and Earth (7th Update, Please Subscribe) Therefore, Xiao Dancheng had no choice but to pretend he hadn¡¯t seen anything. But just as Ji Yangxi¡¯s hand was about to reach Su Xiaomu¡¯s chest, a streak of sword light flew across the sky, heading straight for Ji Yangxi¡¯s salacious hands. The speed of the sword light was so fast, Ji Yangxi couldn¡¯t react in time. However, several middle-aged men behind him reacted very quickly, one of them stepping forward half a step, his eyes blazing with light while he exhaled and shouted, ¡°Suppress!¡± Boom! A blue light enveloped the sword light, halting it mid-air. This situation lasted only for a few breaths before the blue light flickered and then the entire area of stilled space shattered explosively, as the sword light continued its unstoppable path towards Ji Yangxi. A bell-shaped golden light appeared on Ji Yangxi, while the several middle-aged men all rushed forward, protecting him resolutely behind them. ¡°Seal and Suppress the World!¡± Each of the four men spat out a word. Four streams of blue light overlapped, finally managing to firmly bind the sword light just as it was about to strike them. But then, the sword light exploded with a bang. It completely obliterated the several strands of blue light. The middle-aged men spat out a mouthful of blood with a puff. The faces of the many cultivators who were watching all showed shock. It was just a seemingly inconspicuous sword light that had managed to injure all the powerful guards surrounding Ji Yangxi. Who could it be, possessing such a high level of cultivation? Ji Yangxi¡¯s complexion also darkened, as even though he was protected behind others, he still felt a bone-chilling cold under the sword light, prompting him to shout angrily, ¡°Who wields that sword?¡± ¡°I do!¡± A calm voice came through, which, though not loud, clearly reached everyone¡¯s ears. And those three words, like a key, made Fu Xinyan and Su Xiaomu feel a sense of relief upon hearing them, regaining control over their bodies. Both women hastily looked back. They saw Xue An walking over alone. An Yan and the two maids didn¡¯t want to come over to join the crowd, so Xue An left them at the inn and came alone. Ji Yangxi¡¯s expression gradually grew grim, as he couldn¡¯t see through this tall, handsome man who stood with a smile on his lips. But his indifferent demeanor and the aura of superiority he carried made it impossible for anyone to underestimate him. ¡°Who are you? Why did you strike me with your sword?¡± Ji Yangxi asked. Xue An, however, ignored his question and instead smiled at Fu Xinyan and Su Xiaomu. ¡°I was bored waiting at the inn, so I decided to come and see the excitement. I didn¡¯t expect to arrive just in time for this commotion.¡± For some reason, upon seeing Xue An, Fu Xinyan felt a sense of relief, as if nothing was too difficult for him. Su Xiaomu, with a wronged expression, said, ¡°Senior Xue, this guy is too despicable! Not only did he want to rob us, but he also harassed me and Sister Fu!¡± ¡°Oh? Shall I get even for you?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Su Xiaomu hurriedly nodded, smiling with her eyes curving into crescents. This attitude of complete disregard infuriated Ji Yangxi. It was then that Xue An finally turned his head towards Ji Ershao and spoke indifferently, ¡°Iron Bone Alliance?¡± Ji Yangxi proudly said, ¡°That¡¯s right! And who might you be?¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Weren¡¯t you just looking for me?¡± ¡°Looking for you? You are¡­¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°That¡¯s correct, the third young master of the Feng Family was killed by me!¡± This statement caused a huge commotion. Some of the cultivators were at the tavern yesterday and thus, upon seeing Xue An, couldn¡¯t help but whisper to each other in low voices, ¡°That¡¯s right, this is the guy who took down Feng San Shao yesterday!¡± ¡°Hiss! So young! And how come his cultivation level is inscrutable?¡± Amidst these murmurs, Ji Yangxi¡¯s face grew increasingly unsightly. This was because he hadn¡¯t expected the man who killed Feng Sanshao to be so formidable. The sword light just now had explained everything, especially since his own bodyguards were already injured. Ji Yangxi was even less willing to confront this man face-to-face. So after a slight hesitation, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Very well! Do you have the guts to leave your name behind?¡± ¡°I am Xue An!¡± Xue An? Ji Yangxi frantically searched his memory for this name but came up with nothing before turning to look at a middle-aged man beside him. The man also shook his head, indicating that he had never heard this name. ¡°I am just passing by today. If you have the courage, then wait here for a day, and I will come again tomorrow. Do you dare?¡± Ji Yangxi purposefully provoked. Xue An, however, just silently looked at him and nodded after a moment. ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± Ji Yangxi breathed a sigh of relief inwardly and secretly gloated, thinking, ¡®When I gather a large group of men, you will surely have nowhere to bury your corpse.¡¯ But Xue An¡¯s next words made him freeze. ¡°However, you have to leave your hand behind!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ji Yangxi thought he had misheard. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Whichever hand you used just now, chop off that hand yourself. Understand?¡± Boom! The entire crowd was petrified. Even Su Xiaomu couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing as he looked towards Xue An. Ji Yangxi¡¯s earlier words, which indicated a desire to leave, had already secretly relieved many. But unexpectedly, this man dared to raise such an outrageous demand ¨C he had asked the Second Young Master of the Iron Bone Alliance to sever his own arm. It sounded as incredible as a fairy tale. The several men behind Ji Yangxi all stepped forward. Though they were all wary of Xue An, they couldn¡¯t afford not to act at this point; otherwise, they would face death upon their return. Ji Yangxi waved his hand to stop them and then sneered, ¡°Do you know who you are talking to?¡± Xue An shook his head and held up two fingers. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I am very annoyed by people who talk nonsense, so I¡¯ve changed my mind. Now, you have to cut off both arms to leave!¡± Ji Yangxi flew into a rage, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Ji Yangxi was the Second Young Master of the Iron Bone Alliance, and from a young age, he was fed with various precious elixirs and practiced with rare cultivation techniques. Because of this, at a very young age, he had already reached the threshold of a Half-Step Golden Immortal. At this moment, upon hearing Xue An speak to him in such a manner, his eyes reddened with fury. Like a volcano erupting, an immense aura expanded within him before bursting forth. A mass of green energy then soared into the sky, heading straight for Xue An. ¡°Senior, be careful!¡± Fu Xinyan tensed up inside. She knew all too well that Ji Yangxi was not an easy opponent and that the martial techniques of the Iron Bone Alliance were notoriously unpredictable. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She didn¡¯t yet know what this green energy could be. But after Ji Yangxi unleashed this green energy, his guards followed suit and launched an attack on Xue An all at once. Ji Yangxi took this opportunity to turn and slip away. Although he couldn¡¯t see through Xue An, he clearly understood what cultivation level the deceased Feng Sanshao had. He and Feng Sanshao were roughly equal, so it was very likely that he was no match for this man. Chapter 739 - Chapter 739 Chapter 739 Elixir Thunder Appears (8th Update Chapter 739: Chapter 739 Elixir Thunder Appears (8th Update Please Subscribe) Chapter 739: Chapter 739 Elixir Thunder Appears (8th Update Please Subscribe) ¡°Let¡¯s just have these subordinates entangle him while I make my escape first.¡± ¡°Risking my own life for someone else¡¯s revenge is not a business I¡¯m willing to partake in.¡± ¡°Better wait until I gather the family¡¯s experts before I settle the score with this guy.¡± Ji Yangxi was playing a good game of wishes in his heart. But he had just sprinted no more than a few steps away. When he saw all his subordinates being blasted backwards through the air, turning into corpses before even hitting the ground. Ji Yangxi caught sight of this from the corner of his eye and was so terrified that his liver and gallbladder split, quickening his steps even more. However, at that moment, he felt a pat on his shoulder. ¡°Thinking of running away?¡± Ji Yangxi¡¯s whole body stiffened, and turning his head, he saw Xue An standing beside him. Just as he was about to speak, Xue An extended a finger. ¡°Now, I won¡¯t take your arm, just your life!¡± ¡°No!¡± Ji Yangxi screamed in terror. But Xue An¡¯s left hand made a pressing motion in the air. Boom. Ji Yangxi couldn¡¯t withstand even half a snap of the fingers before he was forcibly pressed to the ground. Struggling with all his might, Ji Yangxi was pinned to the ground by an irresistible force that came crashing down from the heavens. Amidst his flailing arms and legs, the ground was forcibly indented with a large pit. ¡°Let me go! If you dare to kill me, no matter who you are, you will have to bear the endless pursuit of the Iron Bone Alliance!¡± Ji Yangxi, feeling the threat of death, couldn¡¯t help but shout angrily. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Very well, I await that day! But you¡¯re going to die nonetheless!¡± Upon seeing this, Xiaodan City¡¯s complexion drastically changed, and he hurried over while shouting, ¡°Show mercy!¡± At the same time, Xue An¡¯s palm pushed down fiercely. Crack. Ji Yangxi¡¯s body suddenly radiated beams of light. Those were the life-saving magical treasures he carried on his person. They only appeared when he faced a genuine threat of death. But the light could not last even a second before it was shattered to dust. Ji Yangxi let out a miserable scream, his body squashed into an unrecognizable mass of flesh and blood. Even his soul did not escape and was crushed into fragments. In one strike. The Iron Bone Alliance¡¯s Ji Yangxi, Ji Ershao was utterly destroyed, body and soul! Upon witnessing this scene, utter silence fell across the arena. Some of the more faint-hearted couldn¡¯t even stand steadily. Xiaodan City, overwhelmed with fright and annoyance, stamped his foot and lamented, ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over! This is a catastrophe of epic proportions!¡± Killing is done, so why the needless talk!¡± Xue An was utterly unconcerned, as if he had just crushed a worthless bug. Xiaodan City¡¯s face fell, ¡°Do you have any idea how powerful the Iron Bone Alliance is? On the lands of the Eastern Domain of Guiyi Star, the Iron Bone Alliance is unequaled as the number one family! Now that you¡¯ve killed the second son of the Iron Bone Alliance, I ask who can withstand their retaliation?¡± Fu Xinyan stepped forward and said, ¡°Sir Xiao, what¡¯s done is done, there¡¯s no point in discussing this further. This matter is unrelated to you¨Cit is the doing of my Si Hua City. I only ask that you help us refine this batch of Reversing Yin Yang Body Casting Elixirs now.¡± Xiaodan City¡¯s face was extremely unsightly as he shook his head with a defeated air, ¡°You all may leave, I absolutely will not help your Si Hua City refine this batch of elixirs!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Xiaodan City said sternly, ¡°There are no ¡®buts¡¯! You have committed such a dreadful crime under my watch, bringing me so much trouble; of course, I cannot assist you. If you don¡¯t leave now, don¡¯t blame me for being inhospitable!¡± Xiao Dan Cheng clearly wanted to keep himself out of the affair. Fu Xinyan couldn¡¯t help but feel utterly desperate upon hearing this. The sole purpose of this trip was to refine the Elixir as soon as possible, otherwise, even with the Elixir, it would be too late after a few more days of delay. This was also why Fu Xinyan had been so keen on having Xiao Dan Cheng refine the Elixir, because now it was far too late to request the help of an alchemy expert from outside regions. But at this moment, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°I will help you refine this pill!¡± His words were like a bombshell, causing a huge uproar. Many people showed a look of mockery and sneered. ¡°Does he think this is as easy as cooking?¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, just casually saying ¡®I¡¯ll help you refine it,¡¯ really oblivious to the immensity of heaven and earth!¡± ¡°Exactly, one should know that an alchemy expert is built upon extremely high talent and countless experiences, and that¡¯s why Lord Xiao is revered as ¡®Little Pill Master¡¯! This person actually has the gall to say he will refine a pill? Truly laughable!¡± ¡°Hehe, just wait and watch the commotion!¡± Xiao Dan Cheng also showed a trace of mockery, then stroked his beard and said, ¡°Since my friend here has said so, let him have a try!¡± Fu Xinyan stared at Xue An dumbfounded, ¡°Senior.¡± Xue An waved his hand, ¡°No need to say more, leave it to me!¡± Despite her misgivings, Fu Xinyan handed over the Jade Casket she held in her hand out of trust in Xue An. Xue An casually opened it. Inside was a Spiritual Root emitting five-colored light. At the same time, Yin and Yang energies were entwining around it. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a Yin Yang Five Elements Spirit Root!¡± ¡°Such an innate Spiritual Medicine is a once-used-less one kind of treasure! I really want to see how this fellow will refine it!¡± Xiao Dan Cheng¡¯s gaze flickered slightly and then he said indifferently, ¡°If my friend here needs it, I can even provide a Pill Furnace for you, of course, on the condition that you don¡¯t blow it up!¡± This remark provoked another round of loud laughter from the people around. Xue An shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that; doing it here will be fine.¡± Xiao Dan Cheng almost laughed out loud and was about to speak. Then he saw the Yin Yang Five Elements Spirit Root in the Jade Casket rise into the air and float in front of Xue An. Afterwards, Xue An waved his hand casually and a wisp of pure white flame attached itself to it, completely enveloping the Yin Yang Five Elements Spirit Root. In the blink of an eye, the Spirit Root within the flame transformed nine times. With each transformation, the impurities within the Five Elements Spirit Root reduced slightly. After the nine transformations of pill refinement, most of the Five Elements Spiritual Root had vanished, leaving only a ball of brilliant elixir fluid surging in the air. This scene caused all of Xiao Dan Cheng¡¯s mockery to freeze on his face, and he couldn¡¯t even believe his own eyes. As an alchemy expert, he certainly understood how difficult that seemingly effortless move by Xue An was. Even if it were him, he would also need to place the Yin Yang Five Elements Spirit Root in the Pill Furnace and braise it with gentle fire for a day, carefully refining away the impurities to obtain such a ball of elixir fluid. And during this process, he could not afford the slightest negligence, or he might fail completely. But Xue An had just casually waved his hand and saved an entire day¡¯s work. Yet this was only the beginning. Xue An reached out into the void, and the clear sky suddenly turned overcast. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, amidst the dense dark clouds, distant thunder could be heard. ¡°What is this¡­¡± Xiao Dan Cheng was still puzzled. One after another, lightning bolts fell like a violent storm, immediately enveloping the Yin Yang Five Elements Spirit Root¡¯s elixir fluid in the half space. The electric light flickered, dazzling to the point where people dared not look directly at it. ¡°Elixir Thunder! This is Elixir Thunder!¡± Xiao Dan Cheng¡¯s teeth chattered. Chapter 740 - Chapter 740 Chapter 740 Have a Daring Heart (9th Update Please Chapter 740: Chapter 740: Have a Daring Heart (9th Update, Please Subscribe) Chapter 740: Chapter 740: Have a Daring Heart (9th Update, Please Subscribe) The so-called ¡°Elixir Thunder¡± refers to the thunderous punishment from the heavens that occurs during the refining of a Law Elixir, as the process is excessively defying the natural order. It is known that elixirs are categorized into five ranks: human, earth, heaven, law, and saint. A Heaven Rank Elixir is already the limit for a skilled alchemist like the one from Xiao Dan City. As for Law Elixirs, it is rare to hear of someone who can refine them. Even if there are those who can, it requires an exceedingly long period of preparation and tempering, plus a bit of luck, to successfully refine one. Yet, to think that with a few casual moves, Xue An could refine a Law Elixir. This simply astonished the master from Xiao Dan City to the point that his jaw might have dropped. Right at that moment, Xue An commanded coldly, ¡°Condense!¡± Boom. The lightning faded away. A Treasured Elixir, emanating a radiant black luster as if forged from lustrous black jade, with flashes of lightning shining faintly within, hovered in midair. A fragrance refreshing to one¡¯s heart and spleen dispersed, pervading not just the square but even the entirety of Xianyou City. The master from Xiao Dan City stood dumbfounded. As for the others on the square, they too were utterly astonished. Xue An turned his head and gave Fu Xinyan a slight smile, ¡°The elixir is ready.¡± Fu Xinyan nodded her head in a daze. The series of events happened so rapidly that she was completely unable to react. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Back to Si Hua City!¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°Mhm!¡± Fu Xinyan and Su Xiaomu respectfully followed behind Xue An, preparing to leave. ¡°Please wait, Master!¡± The master from Xiao Dan City regained his senses and hurriedly called out. Xue An stopped in his tracks, not turning back, he said indifferently, ¡°What else is there!¡± ¡°Master! Please forgive me for being blind earlier and offending you, Master. I beseech your forgiveness!¡± Xue An turned to glance at the master from Xiao Dan City, then smiled faintly, ¡°Are you no longer afraid of the Iron Bone Alliance and the Feng Family?¡± The master from Xiao Dan City¡¯s face turned red, his embarrassment leaving him at a loss for words. Xue An turned back and continued walking forward. When he was about to leave the square, he spoke lightly, ¡°Do you know why your alchemy has not advanced an inch over these many years?¡± The master from Xiao Dan City trembled all over, lifted his head, and gazed at the distant figure of Xue An with shining eyes. ¡°Master, may I ask why?¡± ¡°Because you are lacking a heart that dares to act!¡± ¡°A heart that dares to act¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The path of alchemy is fraught with difficulties, and the slightest carelessness can lead to the destruction of the elixir and loss of all one¡¯s achievements. The greater the danger, the more one must possess a fearless heart willing to take action! Always shrinking back and trying to refine alchemy without risk ensures that you will only be engaging in wishful thinking!¡± These words struck the master from Xiao Dan City like a bolt of lightning, his facial expression shifting rapidly, and he began to murmur to himself. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­ I understand now, I understand! These years I believed I was diligently studying alchemy, even often spending years in seclusion, but in reality, I was deceiving myself, and my heart has grown faint!¡± Realizing this, the master from Xiao Dan City¡¯s eyes cleared, and his previously sleazy and arrogant demeanor was gone. He then fell to his knees, facing the direction Xue An had departed, and knocked his head to the ground three times in a respectful kowtow. ¡°Thank you, Master! Your disciple has been enlightened!¡± Xue An smiled, then strode away. Silence fell upon the entire area. Nobody expected that the usually arrogant master from Xiao Dan City would show such respect toward this man, even performing a disciple¡¯s salute. Soon. The events that took place that day at the Xiao Family Mansion in Xianyou City quickly spread with incredible speed. The death of the second young master from the Iron Bone Alliance, the mysterious man¡¯s on-the-spot elixir refining, and the Xiao Dan City¡¯s venerable alchemist genuflecting in surrender. All these incidents, like a series of bombs, stirred the typically tranquil Eastern Domain into a frenzy. Countless people attempted to uncover Xue An¡¯s true identity, but all efforts were in vain. Thus, various rumors began to surface. Some said that Xue An came from the harsh cold lands of the far north, a cultivator who had undergone arduous training. Some even said he came from Wandan City in the Central Region, for nothing else could explain his formidable elixir-making skills. But these speculations were just undercurrents hidden beneath a calm surface, as everyone was waiting. Waiting to see how the Feng Family and the Iron Bone Alliance would react to this matter. While the outside world was abuzz with these events, Xue An had already arrived at Si Hua City, located on the edge of the Eastern Domain, along with An Yan and his daughter. This was an ancient city. The once towering walls were now full of the marks of time¡¯s passage. The dilapidated gates highlighted the city¡¯s current state of decay even more. However, the remnants of delicacy in the nooks and crannies still revealed the city¡¯s former prosperity. ¡°Senior Sister!¡± ¡°Senior Sister is back!¡± The female soldiers on the city walls all shouted in surprise when they saw Fu Xinyan. Then the city gates were slowly opened. Fu Xinyan led the way in front, guiding Xue An into Si Hua City. The houses in the city seemed somewhat old, but the streets were very clean. There were many flowers and plants planted along both sides of the road. Walking among them was like walking in a sea of flowers. Being here, Xue An felt as if he had returned to the ancient times of Hua country. Because the decorations and arrangements here were exactly like those of ancient Hua country. And while he was examining the buildings around him, The people along the streets were also curiously sizing up Xue An. As the rumors from the outside world had it, this Si Hua City was inhabited entirely by women. The girls gathered together, pointing and discussing Xue An, occasionally covering their mouths to giggle softly. For them, it had been a long time since a man had visited this city. Therefore, Xue An¡¯s appearance naturally caused quite a stir. What¡¯s more, he had returned with Senior Sister Fu Xinyan. This surprised the group of junior sisters even more. However, what attracted even more attention than Xue An was An Yan and the two young girls by her side. For at this time, An Yan had removed the illusory art that had disguised her, revealing her true face. Her hair was lightly coiled, her skirt fluttering, and as she walked, she resembled a willow in the wind, and when still, she seemed like a delicate flower reflecting on water. Such extraordinary beauty naturally shook the women there. There were also the two porcelain-like little girls, making many of the women¡¯s eyes light up. ¡°Heavens, they¡¯re so cute!¡± ¡°Twins, no less! They look exactly alike.¡± In the midst of these exclamations and envy, Fu Xinyan led Xue An to a mansion situated in the center of Si Hua City. This mansion was more sprawling and impressive than the others, But, worn by the years, it also appeared very old. Fu Xinyan led everyone straight to the rear of the mansion. Many women were there on guard. Upon seeing Fu Xinyan¡¯s return, they all called out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Senior Sister!¡± Fu Xinyan asked, ¡°How is our revered ancestor?¡± They looked at each other and then shook their heads in unison. ¡°None of us can enter the inner courtyard, but we can feel that¡­ our revered ancestor¡¯s presence is getting weaker by the day!¡± Fu Xinyan frowned and was about to proceed to the inner courtyard when Xue An, who had been silent since entering the mansion, suddenly said, ¡°Let me go in!¡± Chapter 741 - Chapter 741 Chapter 741 Ten Thousand Years of Waiting (Tenth Chapter 741: Chapter 741: Ten Thousand Years of Waiting (Tenth Release, Desperate for Subscriptions) Chapter 741: Chapter 741: Ten Thousand Years of Waiting (Tenth Release, Desperate for Subscriptions) All the guards were taken aback. Fu Xinyan nodded without hesitation, ¡°Yes!¡± As she spoke, she was about to take out the elixir she carried with her. Xue An waved his hand, ¡°No need!¡± Upon hearing this, Fu Xinyan was stunned, then her complexion changed drastically. ¡°Senior¡­¡± Xue An didn¡¯t pay any attention and went straight to the back door, pushed it open, and walked in. Once he entered, Fu Xinyan¡¯s eyes turned red, and with tears in her eyes, she looked at the courtyard blocked by the radiant light, her heart filled with bitterness and desolation. Because she understood what Xue An¡¯s gesture just now meant. At this moment, Xue An looked at the wilderness in front of him, and the small house in the middle of the desolation, remained silent for a while, then said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve come!¡± Following his words, the light and shadow flickered, and then from inside the house came a weak yet extremely excited female voice. ¡°You¡­ are you from Hua Country?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°After all¡­ a ten-thousand-year wait, have I finally seen someone from mine home country as I am about to fall?¡± Toward the end, the woman began to sob softly. Xue An remained silent. In fact, ever since he stepped into this mansion, he felt someone calling out to him. The sobbing gradually subsided, and then the woman apologized with an embarrassed smile, ¡°Sorry, I was a bit out of sorts.¡± ¡°Are you a cultivator of the Hua Clan who escaped from that calamity?¡± Xue An asked. ¡°Yes!¡± Indeed, it was as he thought! Xue An sighed, ¡°So you¡¯ve been here for ten thousand years?¡± ¡°Eleven thousand two hundred and seventy-one years! And trapped in this small courtyard, for six thousand three hundred and eleven years!¡± Xue An silenced again. To live in such a lonely courtyard for over six thousand years, an ordinary person would probably have gone mad by now. ¡°You¡­¡± Xue An suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say, because he could feel the aura inside the cottage weakening every moment. And this change was irreversible. No elixir could alter the process. This was why he didn¡¯t bring the Reversal of Yin and Yang Body Casting Pill inside. Because it would have been futile. ¡°It¡¯s okay! I¡¯ve lived long enough through all these years. To see someone from my home country before I fall, I am already very happy! Truly very happy!¡± The woman kept chattering. At this moment, the small house began to gradually collapse and dissipate. Her powers were no longer sufficient to maintain even this most basic illusion. ¡°Hua Clan man, don¡¯t look at me!¡± The woman said, somewhat nervously. But Xue An had already seen. He saw a woman sitting upright on an old, dilapidated meditation cushion. This woman was extremely thin, like a mummy, with only a pair of eyes exuding brilliance. But Xue An wasn¡¯t paying attention to that; he saw that the woman¡¯s cheeks, neck, and all over her body were covered with huge, terrifying scars. Black qi hovered over these scars, eroding the woman¡¯s life every second, and making her vitality age little by little. Xue An finally showed emotion, ¡°You¡­¡± The woman laughed, but when her skinny face devoid of fat broke into a smile, it looked so eerie. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve already grown accustomed to it!¡± Xue An remained silent, but his eyes flickered with a fierce killing intent, ¡°Was it those guys¡¯ doing?¡± The woman sighed lightly, ¡°Yes!¡± Xue An suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. Over ten thousand years. This woman had been waiting silently with such severe injuries. Xue An could see that the injuries were directly affecting the woman¡¯s spiritual origin. Meaning, every moment, she was enduring immense agony beyond the imagination of ordinary people. This was a punishment more cruel than hell itself. Xue An couldn¡¯t help but feel a burning desire for vengeance. The woman spoke softly, ¡°Man of the Hua Clan, can you tell me about the current state of our homeland?¡± Xue An took a deep breath, suppressing the violent killing intent in his heart, and nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± In the following time, Xue An slowly relayed everything he knew. When she heard about the calamity that had befallen the Hua Clan, and that many of its mighty had sacrificed themselves to become the laws of the Heavenly Dao, severing the heaven and earth, and saving all peoples, the woman trembled all over, yet no tears fell. Because she was utterly exhausted, even shedding tears had become an unattainable luxury. But when Xue An spoke of the Hua Clan, which, over these ten thousand years, had been through many vicissitudes but had stood at the pinnacle of the world for the majority of the time, the woman smiled happily, like a child. And Xue An even used his Divine Sense to weave illusions, displaying the landscape of the homeland right before her eyes. The woman gazed greedily at it all, reaching out to gently caress those mountains and rivers, and whispered softly. ¡°Master! Senior Brother! During the calamity, you both died, but in the final moments, you used all your cultivation to break open the space-time passage and sent me here.¡± ¡°Foolish Senior Brother, I still remember the last words you said to me!¡± ¡°Live well!¡± ¡°But¡­ without you, without our Hua nation! Even if I live, what meaning does it hold?¡± ¡°Yet, I dare not die, for I know my life was saved by your desperate efforts! I must wait, wait for someone from our homeland to come!¡± ¡°Today, I finally waited! And it¡¯s a man of the Hua Clan with a cultivation level even stronger than me in those days!¡± ¡°To witness this scene before my demise, I, Lu Yiyuan, die without regrets!¡± ¡°But none of this, you can see!¡± In the end, Lu Yiyuan tried to pull a smile on her lips, but blood trickled from her eyes instead. Blood tears. Xue An silently watched. Lu Yiyuan wiped away the blood tears on her cheeks and smiled at Xue An, ¡°Excuse me!¡± But with this wipe, large patches of skin fell off. Her body was gradually disintegrating. Xue An¡¯s gaze turned cold, and he released his powerful Divine Sense, attempting to help Lu Yiyuan consolidate her body. Lu Yiyuan shook her head with difficulty, ¡°Man of the Hua Clan, there¡¯s no need to waste your strength, with ten thousand years gone by, I have no lingering attachments left! If it weren¡¯t for the desire to wait for someone from my homeland, I might have died long ago!¡± Xue An fell silent upon hearing this. At that moment, Lu Yiyuan¡¯s body began to fade away, but she did so with a smile. ¡°Man of the Hua Clan, I give you all of my last Divine Sense! Please remember, the blood vendetta of the Hua Clan! And, if it¡¯s permissible, please look after these children for me!¡± With that said, Lu Yiyuan¡¯s eyes burst with light, and a stream of Divine Sense rushed towards Xue An. Xue An let his mind open to accept this Divine Sense. And then Lu Yiyuan shattered thunderously, dissipating in the world. Before her collapse, she sighed as if relieved of a heavy burden. ¡°Master, Senior Brother, Yiyuan is coming!¡± As she dissipated, the entire wasteland began to tremble violently, and slowly the true appearance of the small courtyard was revealed. Xue An stood there quietly, then solemnly bowed toward the direction where the woman had vanished. ¡°May you be free in the next life, traverse freely between heaven and earth, unfettered by any bonds!¡± Fu Xinyan and others, who were anxiously waiting outside, suddenly saw the light enveloping the small courtyard begin to collapse and dissolve, catching them all off guard. At this moment, Xue An slowly walked out of the courtyard, looking at the people who had already collapsed crying on the ground, and softly said, ¡°She¡¯s gone!¡± This sentence made everyone¡¯s tears flow even more. Fu Xinyan knelt to the ground with a thud, crying like rain, ¡°Ancestor Master!¡± Following her lead, all the guards knelt down too. As the news spread, every person in Si Hua City knelt towards the direction of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, their weeping uncontrollable. That day. Lu Yiyuan, the Ancestor Master of Si Hua City, fell. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The news spread. The Eastern Domain shook. At the same time, countless greedy eyes began to covet Si Hua City. For many, with the death of the Ancestor Master of Si Hua, the delicate female cultivators of Si Hua City had become utterly defenseless. This immense temptation made them restless, eager to move. Chapter 742 - Chapter 742 Chapter 742 Overnight the City is Clad in White Chapter 742: Chapter 742: Overnight, the City is Clad in White (First Update, Please Subscribe) Chapter 742: Chapter 742: Overnight, the City is Clad in White (First Update, Please Subscribe) At this moment. Si Hua City was shrouded in white. As cultivators like Fu Xinyan and Su Xiaomu, they naturally adorned themselves in coarse hemp and mourning attire. But all the women in the city also voluntarily changed into plain clothes. Thus, almost overnight, the city was draped in white. Since Lu Yiyuan¡¯s body returned to the heavens and earth, naturally, there would be no remains. Hence, it was her robe and cap that were placed at the funeral. Even so, all the women in the city still came to pay their respects. And after paying their respects, these people didn¡¯t leave; instead, they quietly waited outside. Night fell. The area outside the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was already filled with people keeping vigil. Not a word was spoken, and the entire Si Hua City was enveloped in an atmosphere of sorrow and solemnity. Xue An, observing the etiquette of a junior, also kept vigil within the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. The entire funeral was very solemn but also extremely somber. Up until now, not a single outsider had come to offer condolences. Even the cities and sects closest to Si Hua City maintained silence. This scene filled people like Fu Xinyan with both heartache and fury. It was clear that they were waiting to see Si Hua City¡¯s downfall. Xue An sat on a chair outside the mourning hall, gazing upward at the white banner erected in the courtyard. The wind blew the banner, and the night sky was devoid of light. This desolate atmosphere cast a shadow over many people¡¯s hearts. Yet Xue An merely watched in silence, falling into deep contemplation. The Divine Sense that Lu Yiyuan left him before her fall was vast and disordered; Xue An had taken an entire afternoon to sort it out. Within these memories of Divine Sense, most of them pertained to her homeland. Before the great calamity, Lu Yiyuan was a cultivator from a rather obscure sect in her homeland. Back then, she was blissfully unaware of any troubles. But all that changed completely one day. Through Lu Yiyuan¡¯s memories, Xue An saw a vision. The sky was completely obscured by layer upon layer of starships and flying vessels, with myriad deities and buddhas standing atop them. Even the entire planet Earth was encircled in layers. The people of her homeland, or perhaps the whole Earth, faced an apocalyptic catastrophe. Lu Yiyuan¡¯s master and senior brothers fell in this battle. However, before their deaths, Lu Yiyuan¡¯s sect worked together to open an unstable space-time passage, forcefully sending the severely injured Lu Yiyuan through it. If that were the case, Lu Yiyuan might have actually recovered, and Xue An wouldn¡¯t have been so enraged. But upon her arrival on Guiyi Star, she was viewed with jealousy by the native cultivators, and then several sects used various despicable means against her, even summoning a multitude of cultivators to collectively attack her. Even though Lu Yiyuan barely repelled these people in the end, her injuries became irrecoverable. Eventually, Lu Yiyuan, in order to survive, completely sealed herself in that illusionary realm, quietly waiting for her countrymen to arrive. These sects, fearing Lu Yiyuan¡¯s cultivation level, thus suppressed and held animosity against Si Hua City for thousands of years. And these sects mainly came from the Central Region of Guiyi. Suddenly, Xue An turned his head to look at the distant horizon, a hint of murderous intent flashing in his eyes, ¡°They¡¯ve finally¡­ arrived?¡± At the same time, countless streaks of light appeared in the distant sky, swiftly approaching. In an instant, these lights arrived above Si Hua City. Once they stood still, they turned out to be a group of cultivators. At that moment, Fu Xinyan heard the commotion, stepped out, and looked up, her expression darkening at the sight. ¡°Heyou City, Tai Wu Sect, Heartless Slayer¡­ Sir, the people arriving are the sect leaders and city lords from various major sects of the Eastern Domain!¡± Xue An remained noncommittal, his expression unfazed. At that moment, all the sect leaders and city lords cast a cold glance at Fu Xinyan and the others below, then retreated to the side, seemingly waiting for someone¡¯s arrival. A moment later. A heart-trembling vibration sounded from the distance. Soon, a man was seen approaching through the air. Each of his steps landed on the void, causing heaven and earth to tremble with him. After a few steps, the man reached the sky above Si Hua City. This was a tall and burly man. A faint halo enveloped him, and his eyes were filled with a severe chill. He was unmistakably a Golden Immortal mighty one. Fu Xinyan trembled, her complexion turning extremely ugly. ¡°It¡¯s the young master of the Iron Bone Alliance, Li Hui!¡± This Li Hui was the young master of the Iron Bone Alliance and the half-brother of the deceased Ji Yangxi, from a different mother. Unlike the prodigal Ji Yangxi, Li Hui was sent to Yuxu Palace in the Guiyi Central Region to cultivate from a young age. Upon his return, he had already become a Golden Immortal mighty one. For his age, this level of cultivation was something to be proud of in the Eastern Domain. Unexpectedly, he arrived today. Fu Xinyan was in shock. Meanwhile, dozens of streaks of light flew in from behind. Once they landed, it was a group of powerful cultivators; the leader was a proud young girl dressed in a white robe. She smiled playfully at Li Hui, saying, ¡°Brother Li Hui, you walk too fast. I can barely keep up with you!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er. The youngest daughter of the Feng Family. Considered the apple of the eye by the old ancestor of the Feng Family. She had come as well! Li Hui just smiled faintly and then lowered his head to glance at Si Hua City below, speaking, ¡°Who killed my younger brother?¡± His voice, though not loud, rolled over Si Hua City like thunder. ¡°My lord!¡± Fu Xinyan, Su Xiaomu, and the others all changed color. With Li Hui¡¯s aggressive stance, and the arrival of so many sect leaders and city lords, the momentum made Fu Xinyan and others tremble with fear. At that moment, the young girl pointed at Xue An on the ground, her face cold as water. ¡°Brother Li Hui, it must be this guy!¡± Li Hui had actually noticed Xue An long ago. Because in Si Hua City, Xue An was the only man present¨Cit was impossible not to take note of him. His previous question was merely to amplify his presence. At this time, the sect leaders and city lords from the various sects in the sky all turned their gazes toward Xue An. Then, they began to whisper among themselves. It is said that this person not only killed Ji Ershao but also the third young master of the Feng Family, making enemies with both the Iron Bone Alliance and the Feng Family. This man is certainly doomed!¡± ¡°Hehe, and he¡¯s even colluding with Si Hua City. Now, who doesn¡¯t know that Si Hua City is on the brink of collapse? He¡¯s truly seeking his own death!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Within these whispering voices, all the people of Si Hua City also looked towards Xue An with worried faces. Just then, Li Hui, seemingly amused, took a few good looks at Xue An and said lightly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid at all?¡± ¡°Afraid? Why should I be afraid?¡± Xue An sat in a chair, watching Li Hui in the sky composedly. But this attitude infuriated Feng Ling¡¯er. ¡°You scoundrel, not only did you kill my third brother, but you also dared to provoke the Iron Bone Alliance. Today, you and this city will be buried with my third brother!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said, her face contorted with ferocity. Chapter 743 - Chapter 743 Chapter 743 Xiaomu Warm the Wine (Second Release Chapter 743: Chapter 743: Xiaomu, Warm the Wine (Second Release, Please Subscribe) Chapter 743: Chapter 743: Xiaomu, Warm the Wine (Second Release, Please Subscribe) Xue An¡¯s gaze grew colder. At this moment, Ji Lihui laughed, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to die! As long as you¡¯re willing to concoct elixirs for my Iron Bone Alliance, I could even make you a guest elder of the alliance!¡± Hearing this, Feng Ling¡¯er was somewhat surprised, ¡°Li Hui brother!¡± But Ji Lihui waved his hand, then stared at Xue An and said, ¡°Two choices, the first is to pay with your life for my second brother and the third young master of the Feng Family, the second is to join my Iron Bone Alliance and use your alchemy to concoct elixirs for the Ji Family! Now¡­ tell me your choice!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er wanted to say something, but considering the situation, she closed her mouth. Because she also understood how important a master of alchemy is to a sect. The news of Xue An¡¯s public display of alchemy in the Xiao Family of Xianyou City had already spread like wildfire. This was also the reason Ji Lihui wanted to recruit him. At this moment. Above and below the heavens, everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on Xue An. Xue An, however, still looked indifferent and then gave Su Xiaomu a slight smile, ¡°Xiaomu!¡± ¡°Sir!¡± Su Xiaomu, full of concern, hurriedly stepped forward in response when he heard Xue An¡¯s words. ¡°Warm up a pot of wine for me!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Su Xiaomu clearly didn¡¯t understand why Xue An wanted him to warm wine at this time. Xue An said lightly, ¡°The night is long and must be eased with some wine to dispel the loneliness!¡± ¡°But these people¡­¡± Su Xiaomu said with concern. Xue An laughed, leaned back in his chair, and lazily pointed at the cultivators in the sky, ¡°As for them, once you¡¯ve warmed the wine, they will cease to exist!¡± Boom! Xue An¡¯s statement was like a thunderbolt. It made all the cultivators in the sky startle, then they scoffed in laughter. ¡°Is this guy out of his mind?¡± ¡°He even dares to brag like this!¡± Ji Lihui¡¯s expression also darkened as he snorted coldly. But Xue An¡¯s words lit a look of admiration in Su Xiaomu¡¯s eyes, who then nodded, ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Saying so, he went off on a trot to warm the wine. At this time, Feng Ling¡¯er said with a face full of mockery, ¡°You¡¯re truly seeking your own death! How dare you say such things in front of brother Li Hui, do you think your life is too long?¡± Before the words had even finished, Xue An, who had been sitting in the chair, had appeared in mid-air and struck out with a slap. Feng Ling¡¯er hadn¡¯t even had the chance to react before she was sent flying. By the time she stabilized, half of her face had been smashed, her originally beautiful cheek now a horrid sight. It was only then that many people reacted. And Ji Lihui roared angrily, ¡°Die!¡± At this moment, Ji Lihui was filled with raging fury. Because Xue An had dared to slap Feng Ling¡¯er away right in front of him. This was something the always arrogant Ji Lihui found difficult to accept. Therefore, when he made his move, it was with a frenzy of lethal attacks. A huge black claw mark appeared out of thin air, smashing directly towards Xue An. Xue An didn¡¯t move an inch until the claw mark was almost upon him, and then he slowly raised his hand and flicked his finger. Bang. A sound that shook heaven and earth. The black claw mark was shattered by a flick of Xue An¡¯s finger. Ji Lihui¡¯s eyes narrowed, this Xue An was even more formidable than he had imagined. But as a True Disciple of the Yuxu Palace from the Central Region, how could Ji Lihui possibly retreat? So he snorted angrily, charged forward, and his hands transformed into giant black claws a hundred meters long, slashing wildly at Xue An. Every strike caused Si Hua City beneath them to tremble slightly. Fu Xinyan looked up at the battle in the sky, her heart clenched tightly. Is this the might of a Golden Immortal? She wondered whether her master could win. At that moment, Su Xiaomu really brought over a small table and poured the wine into a little pot, which she placed over a fire to warm up. ¡°My lord, I¡¯ve started to warm the wine, it¡¯s all on you now!¡± Su Xiaomu shouted. Xue An, who had been casually dodging the attacks all along, actually turned his head and gave Su Xiaomu a smile, ¡°Very well!¡± Then, he turned back to face Ji Lihui, who had been attacking him furiously, and said indifferently, ¡°Have you hit enough?¡± A chill went down Ji Lihui¡¯s heart. Having already given it his all, this man could still speak calmly and collectedly? ¡°If you¡¯re done hitting, then it¡¯s my turn!¡± ¡°Feigning mystery, go to hell!¡± Ji Lihui yelled out, as the claw imprints formed by his hands surged once more, and his aura continued to climb, causing the ground beneath his feet to tremble with his breath. Ji Lihui had already used up ten percent of his cultivation level. Every swipe of his claw left trails of black marks in space that lingered for a long time before fading away. However, facing such a strike, Xue An simply stepped forward and, raising his fist, launched a punch. This punch was so ordinary that it gave many people the illusion that it should not have occurred in this scenario. Yet Ji Lihui trembled all over because he was unable to dodge it. That seemingly normal punch had sealed all his possible escape routes. He had no way to avoid it. Ji Lihui let out a strange cry, trying to resist with his hands. But the punch did not alter its course for anyone¡¯s will; regardless of how Ji Lihui struggled, it kept on going without a break. Crack. The punch landed squarely on Ji Lihui¡¯s chest. Ji Lihui looked down at the punch and then exhaled, ¡°Good punch work!¡± After speaking, a huge hole burst open in his back. Then, his entire body began to disintegrate and crumble, the light in his eyes dimming instantly. In the blink of an eye, his body turned into a mist of blood and dispersed into the air. A single punch. This Ji Family¡¯s young master, a True Disciple of the Yuxu Palace and a Golden Immortal strongman, Ji Lihui. Was dead! There was complete silence all around. Many people couldn¡¯t believe their own eyes. After a moment, Feng Ling¡¯er¡¯s scream was heard, ¡°Impossible, how could you possibly beat Brother Li Hui.¡± For Feng Ling¡¯er, Ji Lihui was her faith; she had never seen Ji Lihui lose ever since she was young. Yet, unexpectedly, not only did he lose this time, but he also lost his life. Xue An then frowned, ¡°Killing you one by one is too much trouble! It¡¯s delaying my drinking!¡± Having said that, Xue An stamped his foot fiercely, and sword lights suddenly appeared, heading straight for Feng Ling¡¯er and her guards. Feng Ling¡¯er struggled frantically, and her guards also tried to resist, but it was all in vain. In an instant, the sword lights swallowed them all. When they dispersed again, apart from the blood that filled the sky, there was no trace left of their existence. Xue An stood in the air, looking at those Sect Masters and City Lords opposite him. Where his gaze fell, all these people trembled, then began to cry out in frenzy. ¡°My lord, spare our lives!¡± ¡°Lord, we only came to pay respects to the late Ancestor of the Si Hua City!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! We came to pay respects!¡± Xue An, looking at these people¡¯s faces, said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you! Killing you would only dirty my hands!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing this, the people couldn¡¯t help but take a long breath of relief. ¡°However, when you return, you¡¯ll have a message for the Iron Bone Alliance and the Feng Family!¡± ¡°Tomorrow, I will flatten the Iron Bone Alliance and the Feng Family!¡± Hearing this statement, the faces of all those Sect Masters and City Lords turned pale. Xue An then waved his hand, ¡°Now get out!¡± Chapter 744 - Chapter 744 Chapter 744 Ten Years to Sharpen a Sword Today I Chapter 744: Chapter 744: Ten Years to Sharpen a Sword, Today I Show It to You (Third Update, Tearful Plea for Subscriptions) Chapter 744: Chapter 744: Ten Years to Sharpen a Sword, Today I Show It to You (Third Update, Tearful Plea for Subscriptions) These people, as if they had received an imperial pardon, hurriedly scrambled to flee, tripping over one another in their haste. In an instant, the sky full of cultivators had vanished without a trace. Aside from the puddle of blood on the ground serving as proof of their presence, they left no other trace. Xue An descended back to the ground. Just at that moment. Su Xiaomu¡¯s wine had also been warmed up. ¡°My lord! Please enjoy the wine!¡± Su Xiaomu, holding the wine cup, was so excited that her whole body trembled. For a girl of her age, it was the time to worship heroes. And Xue An had just displayed all the characteristics of a perfect hero. How could this not excite Su Xiaomu? And it was not just her. At this moment, all the people in Si Hua City looked at Xue An with eyes filled with reverence. Xue An smiled, took the wine cup, and slowly sipped. ¡°Good wine!¡± ¡°Lord¡­¡± Fu Xinyan began, then hesitated, a trace of worry on her face. Xue An waved his hand, ¡°No need to say more, tonight I will stand guard here. As soon as dawn breaks, I will go and flatten the Iron Bone Alliance and the Feng Family!¡± His words exuded an unparalleled strong confidence. Though Fu Xinyan was still somewhat worried in her heart, she could only nod and respond, ¡°Yes!¡± Very quickly. Everyone withdrew. And only Xue An was left in the courtyard. He sat in the chair, slowly savoring the wine. ¡°Iron Bone Alliance¡­ Hmph!¡± A cold smirk appeared on the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth. Through Lu Yiyuan¡¯s memories, Xue An deduced that whether it was the Iron Bone Alliance or the Feng Family, there must be someone behind them directing the attacks against Si Hua City. That¡¯s why Xue An harbored such intense killing intent. Everything, wait for the dawn! And back in her room, Su Xiaomu still hadn¡¯t calmed down from the excitement of the moment. ¡°Sister Fu, the lord was just amazing! He asked me to warm the wine, then went off to slay the enemies. By the time they were dead, the wine was ready! That was so cool! And he¡¯s going to trample the Iron Bone Alliance! It¡¯s really¡­¡± Su Xiaomu couldn¡¯t find the words to describe the admiration in her heart. But Fu Xinyan was much more composed, merely letting out a slight sigh. ¡°Lord, you are paving a blood-stained path for our ancestral master¡¯s descent into the afterlife!¡± Xue An faced the breeze with his wine, keeping vigil alone in the courtyard. When the long night passed, and the first faint light appeared in the sky. Xue An drank the last cup of wine, then slowly stood up, turned to glance at Lu Yiyuan¡¯s memorial tablet, and said indifferently, ¡°The Hua Clan must never be dishonored! Those who do, will surely pay with their blood!¡± Having said that, Xue An stepped into the sky, faced the rising sun, and strode off. The people of Si Hua City all looked up to behold the sight of Xue An¡¯s figure outlined in gold by the morning sun. At the same time, Xue An¡¯s recited verses echoed between heaven and earth. ¡°Ten years to forge a sword, its frosty blade untested!¡± ¡°Today I present it to you, should anyone have grievances untended!¡± Listening to these lines filled with a free and easy spirit, Fu Xinyan and Su Xiaomu, among others, couldn¡¯t help but be fascinated. Just as Xue An was rushing to the Iron Bone Alliance. Within the main hall of the Iron Bone Alliance, the Feng Family patriarch Feng Yuwo was chatting leisurely with the leader of the Iron Bone Alliance, Ji Ying. ¡°Li Hui has been making rapid progress in his cultivation level lately; it seems a True Immortal is in the making indeed!¡± Feng Yuwo said with a trace of admiration. Ji Ying laughed heartily, not concealing his pride at all. ¡°Li Hui truly has talent, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have been taken as a True Disciple by the Supreme Elder of Yuxu Palace!¡± ¡°My dear Ling¡¯er has Ji Lihui on her mind incessantly, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know whether Ji Lihui would be willing or not!¡± Feng Yuwo said half-jokingly. ¡°Let¡¯s not interfere in this kind of thing! Just let the two of them get to know each other gradually!¡± Ji Ying said indifferently. At this, Feng Yuwo suddenly let out a sigh, a hint of murderous intent flashing across his face. ¡°If my Ling Wu were still alive¡­.¡± Ji Ying¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°I wonder how things are going in Si Hua City at this moment!¡± Feng Yuwo said somewhat anxiously. His intention had originally been to go there and kill. But Ji Ying stopped him, instead sending Ji Lihui, who had just returned from the Central Region, to Si Hua City. Not only that, but he also invited many sect leaders and city lords to go together. Feng Yuwo understood then. This was Ji Ying trying to create momentum for his eldest son. After all, Ji Lihui, though formidable, had never stayed in the Eastern Domain. If he wanted to command respect upon his return from the mountain, he would need some achievements to show for it. It must be said that Ji Ying had high hopes for his eldest son. Feng Yuwo, seeing this, did not insist any further but let his own granddaughter, Feng Ling¡¯er, go with them. Ji Ying was well aware of this as well. And so the two of them waited through the night at the headquarters of the Iron Bone Alliance. ¡°Strange, with Li Hui¡¯s speed, he definitely should not have taken this long!¡± Ji Ying was also starting to lose his patience at this point. But he had never once considered that something might have gone wrong. After all, his son was a formidable Golden Immortal. With him were Feng Ling¡¯er and many guards from the Feng Family. With such a lineup, it would be no problem to flatten Si Hua City, let alone run into any trouble. It was then. Feng Yuwo and Ji Ying both looked out the window at the same time. ¡°They¡¯re back!¡± As the words were spoken, they saw over a hundred streaks of light flying back to the headquarters of the Iron Bone Alliance. Once they landed, these normally imposing sect leaders and city lords all seemed rather disheveled. ¡°What happened?¡± Ji Ying¡¯s face darkened. The cultivators who had returned looked at each other, all too afraid to speak. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Li Hui come back?¡± Ji Ying asked. At that moment, a leading cultivator stepped forward, his face bitter as he said, ¡°Patriarch, Feng elder, Ji Ershao and Miss Feng¡­ they¡­¡± ¡°What happened to them?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve all perished!¡± ¡°What?¡± Ji Ying and Feng Yuwo raised their voices in unison. ¡°What exactly happened? If you dare speak nonsense, beware of your life!¡± Ji Ying was beyond pretending at this point, his words brimming with killing intent. The cultivator who responded trembled all over and hurriedly said, ¡°Please, patriarch, calm your anger, how would I dare speak nonsense, all the gentlemen here saw it!¡± Ji Ying glanced at the other cultivators, who were pale-faced, and felt his heart sinking, then he took a deep breath. ¡°Who did it? How did they die? Tell me everything!¡± ¡°Patriarch, the one who made a move is the man who killed Feng San Shao and Ji Ershao and was refining elixirs in Xianyou City!¡± ¡°As for how they died¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Get on with it!¡± Feng Yuwo¡¯s expression was terribly grim as he slammed the table and roared. ¡°Yes! Ji Ershao was killed by that man with a single punch, while Miss Feng and those guards were engulfed by countless sword beams!¡± As he said this, the cultivator also remembered that horrifying scene, his face full of terror. ¡°How is that possible!¡± Both of them stood up, their bodies radiating immense aura. Especially Ji Ying, he simply couldn¡¯t believe that his son, now a Golden Immortal, could actually be killed by someone with a single punch. Chapter 745 - Chapter 745 Chapter 745 Flatten the Iron Bone Alliance (4th Chapter 745: Chapter 745 Flatten the Iron Bone Alliance (4th update, rolling and begging for subscriptions) Chapter 745: Chapter 745 Flatten the Iron Bone Alliance (4th update, rolling and begging for subscriptions) Under the simultaneous onslaught of two super-powerful beings, the unfortunate cultivator let out a muffled groan and was sent flying several steps before spewing out a mouthful of fresh blood. The remaining cultivators all showed horrified expressions. Was it possible to injure a Half-step Golden Immortal cultivator merely with imposing aura? At that moment, the cultivator decided to go all out and shouted loudly, ¡°Moreover, this person said, said that as soon as day breaks, he will flatten the Iron Bone Alliance and the Feng Family!¡± ¡°Bastard!¡± Upon hearing these words, Ji Ying and Feng Yuwo were simply beside themselves with rage. Especially Feng Yuwo, despite having lived for thousands of years, his temper was still extremely volatile. Particularly since his two favorite descendants had been successively killed, it was almost enough to enrage him to death. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill this bastard myself!¡± Feng Yuwo roared and was about to rush out. Just then, a calm voice came from afar. ¡°No need to go, I¡¯m already here!¡± Boom. The entire headquarters of the Iron Bone Alliance trembled. The defenses here were usually very strict, so when Xue An appeared in the sky above. Many guards launched their attacks directly. White sword radiances mixed with Curse Mark-imbued crossbow arrows, all flew towards Xue An. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, not moving an inch. The attacks silently turned into powder and vanished without a trace. By then, Feng Yuwo and Ji Ying had already made their way outside, with grim expressions staring at Xue An. ¡°Who exactly are you? Why do you oppose my Iron Bone Alliance?¡± Ji Ying asked coldly. Xue An replied indifferently, ¡°You should ask the elder of Si Hua City about that!¡± Ji Ying, furious to the point of laughter, said, ¡°So you¡¯re standing up for those girls from Si Hua City, very well. Today, I will kill you first to avenge my son, and then I will capture all those female cultivators and send them to the brothel!¡± At that moment, behind Xue An, an invisible blade of wind quietly approached, on the verge of stabbing into Xue An¡¯s lower back. Feng Yuwo, who was manipulating all this, showed a pleased expression on his face. He quite liked this feeling. Approaching the prey slowly, cutting it open with a blade of wind, and then torturing it to death bit by bit. All the more because the person in front of him had killed his two descendants. This only amplified Feng Yuwo¡¯s desire to kill and find pleasure afterward. But when his blade of wind was about to touch Xue An¡¯s clothes. Feng Yuwo suddenly felt an intense and terrifying sense of danger. Before he could react. The blade of wind, to which he had attached a strand of his Divine Sense, exploded with a thunderous sound. Feng Yuwo let out a muffled grunt, already suffering a slight injury. But at the same time, Ji Ying, the leader of the Iron Bone Alliance, surged with a menacing aura, his face filled with murderous intent as he shouted, ¡°Go to hell!¡± With that, Ji Ying waved his sleeve, and a streak of azure light shot across the sky, heading straight for Xue An. Wherever it passed, it seemed as if space itself was being compressed, making a crackling sound. This move, the Azure Wood Divine Light, was Ji Ying¡¯s trump card. Not just that. Feng Yuwo, who had failed in his sneak attack, also snorted angrily, ¡°Boy, take another slash from me!¡± As he spoke, countless gusts of wind gathered in his hand, also drawing the clouds from the sky, which instantly coalesced into a colossal sword radiance hundreds of miles long, and then slashed across the sky. The combined attack of these two men dazzled all who watched from the Iron Bone Alliance. Boom. A deafening explosion sounded, as if a nuclear bomb had detonated, a gigantic mushroom cloud rose slowly into the sky. The blast wave from the explosion swept across, instantly breaking all the trees within a hundred miles. Is he dead? Everyone was a bit skeptical. But the result was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Two figures suddenly staggered and flew backward. Ji Ying and Feng Yuwo were both struggling with the impact of the strike, retreating embarrassingly. And when the dust settled, Xue An was still standing quietly in the void, even the mocking smile at the corner of his mouth hadn¡¯t changed. ¡°How can this be?¡± All the cultivators were taken aback. Xue An, however, looked at Ji Ying and Feng Yuwo and said indifferently, ¡°Is this the extent of your strength?¡± Ji Ying stared at Xue An, his heart filled with inexplicable shock; the man¡¯s power was beyond his expectations. ¡°Now I ask you, who instructed you to target Si Hua City?¡± Xue An asked lightly. ¡°Heh, that question, you can take with you to ask Lu Yiyuan below!¡± Ji Ying sneered, then the light in his eyes intensified, ¡°Force of Time!¡± Ji Ying¡¯s Golden Immortal Divine Skill was the Force of Time. This was an extremely powerful Divine Skill. With this, he was able to become the leader of the Iron Bone Alliance. All those cultivators were agitated, believing that Xue An was undoubtedly doomed. Crack. Xue An in mid-air seemed as if bound by something, even the hem of his robe ceased to flutter. Seeing this, Feng Yuwo also sneered, ¡°Slaughter of Wind!¡± Feng Yuwo¡¯s Golden Immortal Divine Skill was also unleashed. Without any earth-shattering storms, countless tiny tornadoes appeared around Xue An. Yet these seemingly insignificant tornadoes possessed extremely terrifying power. Under such a combined attack, No one could escape unscathed. But before Ji Ying and Feng Yuwo could breathe a sigh of relief, the bound Xue An suddenly blinked. Boom. With a crackling sound, It was as though he shattered an invisible glass; Xue An¡¯s entire body returned to normal. Then Xue An reached out his hand, and the killing tornadoes flew towards his palm like swallows returning to their nest, gathering continuously. They quickly formed a massive tornado reaching up to the heavens. Then Xue An clenched his fist abruptly. Boom. This massive and powerful tornado was crushed by Xue An¡¯s bare hands, leaving only wisps of green smoke as evidence of its existence. ¡°You call this a Divine Skill of Time?¡± Xue An asked as he pointed with his hand. ¡°Causality!¡± Ji Ying and Feng Yuwo sensed danger and were just about to flee. But with Xue An¡¯s words, they both froze in place. ¡°Reverse!¡± Boom. Both Ji Ying and Feng Yuwo¡¯s eyes showed an extreme look of horror. Because their faces began to age rapidly. In almost an instant, they transformed from middle-aged to withered old men. And that wasn¡¯t all. A few breaths later, Ji Ying and Feng Yuwo could no longer hold on and with a loud bang, they turned to dust, their lives and paths extinguished. All this happened too quickly. From Xue An¡¯s appearance to the death of the two, it was only the time it took to drink a cup of tea. As a result, many minds were still blank, not understanding what had just occurred. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An then reached out into the void, pulled back the two Divine Senses that had tried to flee. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me!¡± Ji Ying¡¯s Divine Sense cried out in alarm, trying to beg for mercy. Xue An, emotionless, crushed both of their Divine Senses in one blow. A moment later, Xue An found what he needed from the memories within their Divine Senses. ¡°Central Region¡­ Blood Web Mountain?¡± Chapter 746 - Chapter 746 Chapter 746 The Eastern Domain Trembles (At 4 am I Chapter 746: Chapter 746: The Eastern Domain Trembles (At 4 am I Have Ascended, Please Subscribe!) Chapter 746: Chapter 746: The Eastern Domain Trembles (At 4 am I Have Ascended, Please Subscribe!) Si Hua City. This was already the seventh time that Fu Xinyan had walked into the courtyard restlessly, looking up at the sky. Not just her¨Calmost everyone felt incredibly heavyhearted at this moment. Although this Senior Xue had already proven his formidable strength through actions. But the adversary was the Iron Bone Alliance and the Feng Family that had dominated the Eastern Domain for many years! ¡°Sister Fu, go rest for a while, I¡¯ll keep watch in the courtyard!¡± Su Xiaomu said. Fu Xinyan shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not tired! And I really can¡¯t put my mind at ease!¡± Unlike the worries of others, Fu Xinyan was very clear about how crucial Xue An was to the current state of Si Hua City. If he were to be defeated. Those gazes that had long been lurking in the shadows would immediately bare their fangs and strike at Si Hua City. Therefore, Xue An could not lose. If he lost, it would mean the end of Si Hua City. While Fu Xinyan was consumed by anxiety Suddenly, a streak of light flew from the east and landed on the ground a distance away from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Fu Xinyan was startled. It was the City Lord of Heyou City. She saw that the City Lord of Heyou City, who was nearest to Si Hua City and had pretended to be unaware of the situation, was now dressed in plain clothes, his face filled with sorrow. After stepping through the gates of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, tears streamed down his face. ¡°Senior Lu, I never expected you to leave us so soon! Heyou has come to see you off on your last journey!¡± With those words, he walked up to the spirit hall with great respect, knelt down, and started to kowtow. Fu Xinyan and the others were somewhat stunned. What did this mean? Previously, this City Lord of Heyou certainly didn¡¯t act this way! After finishing his kowtowing, the City Lord apologized to Fu Xinyan with a bow. ¡°I am truly sorry, various matters have kept me occupied, and that¡¯s why I have only arrived now!¡± Fu Xinyan was somewhat confused. This City Lord of Heyou was a powerful figure in his own right, and there was absolutely no way he would have shown her this much respect before. What was happening today? As she pondered in confusion, she saw another figure flying in from the west. It was the City Lord of Duo Xin City. This chubby City Lord of Duo Xin City followed the same protocol as the City Lord of Heyou, also appearing deeply ¡°mourning¡± as he stepped forward to pay his respects, knelt to kowtow, and then stood to one side, all sincerity. Soon after, streaks of light came flying in from all directions. The Ghost Immortal Sect, the Beast Emperor Society, the Qing Frost Pavilion, the Purple Emperor City¡­ Members from all the major sects were almost all present, and all were extremely respectful in their mourning demeanor. By this time, even if Fu Xinyan was somewhat obtuse, she could tell that something out of the ordinary was happening. Could it be¡­ related to the Senior? Just as this thought rose in Fu Xinyan¡¯s heart, A streak of light flew into the courtyard, and upon landing, it was indeed Xue An. Fu Xinyan¡¯s heart leapt with joy, and just as she was about to say something, She saw those from the many sects who had come to pay their respects all tremble upon seeing Xue An arrive, then respectfully salute. ¡°Senior Xue!¡± ¡°Lord Xue!¡± They all behaved with extreme deference. Xue An, however, completely ignored these individuals and instead turned his head towards Fu Xinyan and the others. ¡°The Iron Bone Alliance and the Feng Family, have ceased to exist!¡± Upon hearing these words, everyone including Fu Xinyan was stunned. They had thought that even if Xue An managed to annihilate the Iron Bone Alliance, it would take a considerable amount of time. But they had never expected that he would return by noon, having left at dawn. When Fu Xinyan learned about the details of the event, she couldn¡¯t help but be more shocked. Xue An hadn¡¯t lied; he not only killed Ji Ying, the leader of the Iron Bone Alliance, and Feng Yuwo, the elderly ancestor of the Feng Family, but he also completely annihilated both families. Just as Xue An had said, from this point on, these two sects would cease to exist. Fu Xinyan gave a bitter smile. No wonder so many sects rushed over to express their condolences. It turned out they were all scared out of their wits by Xue An. Very soon. The news of Xue An¡¯s annihilation of Ji Ying and Feng Yuwo, and the complete destruction of their families, spread far and wide. For a time, the entire Eastern Domain was shaken. Even those sects that were late to realize what had happened finally understood that Si Hua City, which they thought would decline after Lu Yiyuan¡¯s fall, would now stand as firm as Mount Tai, with no one daring to provoke it. And an even greater number of people flocked to Si Hua City, seeking to curry favor with the city during this opportune time. Consequently, Si Hua City, once deserted, began to bustle with more activity. Three days later. In the presence of many sects from the Eastern Domain, Lu Yiyuan, the old ancestor of Si Hua City, had her ceremonial mound erected. All the women dressed in rough hemp and performed mourning rituals to send off this great power of the Hua Clan who had founded Si Hua City and sheltered them for countless years. After all this was done, the other sects dispersed. Xue An then returned to Si Hua City. Of course, he couldn¡¯t stay here forever; he had come to this world to find the person who had made secret deals with the Blood Skull Pirate Guild! And because Lu Yiyuan had asked Xue An to look after these children, he intended to fulfill that request. Therefore, Xue An prepared to set aside some time to instruct Fu Xinyan and the others. When Lu Yiyuan first established Si Hua City, she was already gravely injured, so there were many areas in which she could not fully apply herself, which resulted in her only being able to roughly teach some simple cultivation methods. The Mysterious Yin Technique was indeed not bad, but it lacked necessary attacking spells. Xue An, taking into account the characteristics of Fu Xinyan and the others, passed on to them various techniques. The strength of Fu Xinyan and the others began to grow by leaps and bounds. Xue An also set up various defensive formations around Si Hua City. One month later. Fu Xinyan, who was meditating in the lotus position, suddenly trembled, and her momentum began to climb steadily; she finally advanced from a Half-step Golden Immortal to become a full-fledged Golden Immortal. Seeing this, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but nod his head. This Fu Xinyan was indeed a talent worthy of being cultivated; it was only because Lu Yiyuan no longer had the capability to teach that she had been delayed. Now, having been instructed by him for just a month, she had cleared many obstacles and broke through to become a Golden Immortal. With this, she could at least establish a firm foothold in the Eastern Domain. And on this day, a person hurriedly arrived at Si Hua City. ¡°Master!¡± Xiao Dan City bowed respectfully to Xue An. The sight of such an old man with entirely white hair paying respects to a young man like Xue An was somewhat peculiar. Yet Xiao Dan City¡¯s demeanor was serious, and his eyes were full of reverence. ¡°Oh? What brings you here?¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°Master, the Elixir Dao Association from the Central Region sent me a message inviting me to next month¡¯s Dan Dao competition. Are you planning to go?¡± ¡°The Dan Dao competition?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Through Xiao Dan City¡¯s explanation, Xue An understood what was going on. In this Guiyi Star, no matter where one was, Alchemy Dao masters were respected by all parties. The place with the most alchemy experts and the highest level of alchemy skills was the Central Region. Because it was home to the Elixir Dao Association. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If one wanted to prove their alchemy skills, they had to pass the assessment of the Elixir Dao Association. This, in turn, had attracted countless alchemy masters to it. As Xiao Dan City said, his alchemy skills might be considered top-notch in the Eastern Domain, but in the Central Region they hardly stood out at all. And if one wanted to see other alchemy masters, the Dan Dao competition was the best opportunity. Xue An smiled, ¡°All right! Let¡¯s go have a look at the excitement!¡± Chapter 747 - Chapter 747 747 Chapter Crane Litter and Phoenix Cart (First Chapter 747: 747 Chapter: Crane Litter and Phoenix Cart (First Update) Chapter 747: 747 Chapter: Crane Litter and Phoenix Cart (First Update) Xue An¡¯s news of heading to the Central Region to participate in the Alchemy Conference quickly spread throughout the entire Guiyi Eastern Domain. All forces were shaken by it. You must know, since Xue An flattened the Iron Bone Alliance and the Feng Family, Si Hua City had become the de facto number one city of the Eastern Domain. All major cities, as well as Sect families, all looked up to Si Hua City as their leader. At the root of it all, naturally, was the supreme authority emanating from Xue An. And now that Xue An was suddenly leaving the Eastern Domain to go to the Central Region, it naturally shocked many people. The day had arrived. The city of Si Hua was aglow with radiant light, extremely lively. All the heads of the Eastern Domain made the journey to send Xue An off. Xue An had anticipated this, and so he had Si Hua City activate its defense formations in advance, and had Fu Xinyan, who had already been promoted to a Golden Immortal with greatly increased strength, come forward to greet everyone. Therefore, when these leaders saw the current state of Si Hua City, they were all stunned. They saw dazzling lights enveloping the entire city of Si Hua, with dense and powerful Talisman Spells engraved all over the city walls. The female soldiers guarding the city each wore bright armor and exuded a powerful aura. And who else could the white-robed Golden Immortal coming forward to greet them be but Fu Xinyan, the former eldest senior sister of Si Hua City? Scenes like these caused those who harbored ulterior motives to involuntarily draw a breath of cold air, no longer daring to entertain any improper thoughts. Because even with Xue An gone, Si Hua City alone was enough to stand unshaken. Moreover, the Divine Slaughter was only going to the Central Region, not saying he wouldn¡¯t come back. If someone truly provoked Si Hua City, who could bear the responsibility when the Divine Slaughter returned? Therefore, when Xue An, with his hands behind his back, ascended into the void, the expressions of these leaders became even more respectful. Xue An glanced at the group and said indifferently, ¡°Thank you all for coming to see me off. I appreciate this kindness!¡± All the leaders trembled, some already breaking out into involuntary cold sweat. At that moment, the City Lord of Heyou stepped forward and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Xue, the journey to the Central Region is long, and I have specially prepared a mount to offer you!¡± With a wave of his hand, a crane-drawn phoenix chariot flew over. This crane-drawn phoenix chariot had a quaint design, with a spacious body, as if it was a chariot from the Heavenly Palace. And the creatures pulling the chariot were two immensely sized Immortal Cranes. Heyou City, known for producing such items, thus earned its name. Xue An seemed pleased with it and nodded slightly, ¡°Not bad, your thoughtfulness is appreciated!¡± The City Lord of Heyou secretly breathed a sigh of relief. After all, he had felt the greatest pressure during this time. Especially since Heyou City was the closest to Si Hua City, and he had previously followed Ji Lihui, the young master of the Iron Bone Alliance, to Si Hua City and cheered him on. All these matters had caused the City Lord of Heyou much unrest. So when he heard that Xue An was going to the Central Region, he immediately thought this was a good opportunity to close the gap between them. This crane-drawn chariot had been carefully prepared by him, originally for his own use, but he ultimately decided to offer it to Xue An in hopes for peace of mind. Now seeing that Xue An was quite satisfied, he naturally felt joy as well. As Xue An was about to board the chariot, Fu Xinyan approached and said in a low voice, ¡°My lord, take care in the Central Region. Everyone in Si Hua City awaits your return!¡± Xue An smiled upon hearing this. ¡°From your tone, it seems like the Central Region is quite dangerous!¡± Fu Xinyan gave a wry smile, ¡°The Central Region breeds strong opponents, and the Eastern Domain often falls short. It¡¯s always good for my lord to be careful there!¡± These were heartfelt words from Fu Xinyan. She was well aware of Xue An¡¯s noble character and his extraordinary cultivation level, but the Central Region was a gathering place of countless Sects, not to be underestimated. That¡¯s why she felt compelled to advise. Unexpectedly, after hearing the report, Xue An burst into loud laughter, ¡°Such a Central Region doesn¡¯t even merit my attention. This time, I shall flatten that place and teach those so-called powerful beings how to behave!¡± The many Sect Masters and City Lords who had come to see him off were left utterly dumbstruck by these words. To flatten the Central Region, what audacity did that take? Many among them were stirred at heart, but they quickly suppressed any thoughts that had arisen. Xue An was, of course, fully aware of this, but he merely smiled and then boarded the Immortal Crane carriage, saying indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s go, to the Central Region!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xiao Dancheng took the reins, willingly seating himself at the front of the crane carriage, and then, with a flick of the Array whip, exclaimed, ¡°Onward!¡± The two Immortal Cranes let out a clear cry and then turned into streaks of light, vanishing into the sky. The many Sect Masters and City Lords looked at each other and then dispersed one after another. Fu Xinyan, Su Xiaomu, and the others watched the distant horizon, silently praying in their hearts. My lord, may you return soon! The distance from Guiyi Star¡¯s Eastern Domain to the Central Region spanned more than tens of thousands of miles. Even for a Golden Immortal, it would take at least a month¡¯s journey to arrive. Xue An was in no hurry. The Immortal Crane carriage was clearly forged by a master, its speed extremely fast, capable of covering tens of thousands of miles each day. Moreover, this carriage was exceptionally spacious and traveled as steadily as if on flat ground. Xue An simply released An Yan and their two daughters from the Magic Treasures Pavilion, inviting them to admire the scenery in the sky together. The expanse of Guiyi Star was immense, and with abundant Spiritual Energy, cultivation prospered greatly. Along the way, they occasionally saw various carriages speeding through the air. However, upon witnessing the divine light encompassing their Immortal Crane carriage, all these people showed great respect by staying a great distance away. Thus, their journey was peaceful. Sometimes, when things became boring in the sky, Xue An would specifically descend upon ancient cities below to amble through them with his wife and children. Thus the journey didn¡¯t seem tedious at all. Until this day. While the Immortal Crane carriage was in flight, they noticed the number of carriages traveling in the sky above increasing. Streaks of light surpassed the carriage and headed forward, seemingly in a hurry to attend to some matter. Xue An found this somewhat odd and asked Xiao Dancheng, who was driving ahead. ¡°Where are we now?¡± Xiao Dancheng replied respectfully, ¡°My lord, we are not too far from the Central Region; this is the territory of Profound Thunder City!¡± ¡°Profound Thunder City? Then why are so many people heading this way?¡± ¡°My lord, the City Lord of Profound Thunder City is highly accomplished in cultivation, and due to its proximity to the Central Region, many goods are traded here, making commerce flourish. Furthermore, an auction event is held annually, which I have attended once before! It seems that it¡¯s time for the auction again!¡± Upon hearing this, Xue An smiled, ¡°Oh? It seems we¡¯ve arrived just in time. Let¡¯s go have a look then!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Before long. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A vast ancient city came into view ahead. This city was much larger than any they had encountered along the way. The city walls were a hundred zhang tall, and arrayed with numerous Formations that emitted golden light even in broad daylight. Under such prohibitions, vehicles like the Immortal Crane carriage naturally couldn¡¯t fly into the city. Xue An and the others landed outside the city, storing the crane carriage with a specialized treasure, and then stepped into the city. Chapter 748 - Chapter 748 Chapter 748 The Grandeur of the Mysterious Thunder Chapter 748: Chapter 748: The Grandeur of the Mysterious Thunder, Xue Xiang Strikes (Second Update) Chapter 748: Chapter 748: The Grandeur of the Mysterious Thunder, Xue Xiang Strikes (Second Update) Just as Xiao Dan City had said, Profound Thunder City was indeed bustling. The wide streets were packed with pedestrians, and the shops lining both sides were bustling, their cries of vendors selling their wares incessant. ¡°Heavenly Thunder Technique, premium Immortal Law, now slashing prices with tears, only for five Immortal Crystals!¡± ¡°Rouge Pearl Grass, nearly a shape-shifting plant spirit, take it home and nurture it for a hundred years, and you will raise a delicate woman. When the time comes, she will repay your nurturing with tear droplets, creating a beautiful tale. How wonderful, right? You ask for the price, it¡¯s not expensive, only fifty Immortal Crystals! Limited to one day only, don¡¯t miss out!¡± ¡°Heavenly Thunder Twin Swords, sun and moon essence wheels, now selling at rock-bottom prices! These are Immortal Artifacts inherited from the ancient Emei Sect. You can¡¯t go wrong with buying, don¡¯t miss out on these deals as you pass by!¡± ¡°Ancient Immortal Gates, ancient Immortal Gates, the largest sect, Xihe Palace has gone under. That bastard sect leader squandered in food and fun, owing thirty or fifty thousand Immortal Crystals and then ran away with the little junior sister. We have no choice but to use Spiritual Artifacts to compensate for our salary. Originally costing a hundred or two or three hundred, now all going for just twenty! That bastard sect leader, you¡¯re not human. We¡¯ve slaved away for you for half a year, you don¡¯t pay the salary. Give us back our hard-earned money! Give us back our hard-earned money!¡± Not only that, but further down the street, a Cultivator was stripped to the waist, hacking at himself with several Spirit Swords, and with every chop, spectators would throw in bits of scattered Immortal Crystals. Next to him was an even more extreme fellow, who set up a huge Pill Furnace right by the roadside. Right now, the furnace was blazing with fire, and this brother, having shed his top, wearing only a pair of trousers, gave a fist and palm salute to the surrounding onlookers. ¡°Brothers and sisters, dear friends, as the saying goes, at home rely on your sect, abroad rely on friends. I¡¯ve fallen on hard times here today without money or provisions, and I¡¯ve got no special skills. So today, I¡¯ll perform ¡®Refining Self with a Pill Furnace¡¯ for everyone. If you find it enjoyable, don¡¯t forget to give a reward and show your appreciation!¡± As he spoke, he then crawled into the Pill Furnace. Boom! Applause thundered throughout the crowd. And many threw down large Immortal Crystals. Listening to these cries of merchandise, looking at the bustling scene before him, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but laugh speechlessly. And An Yan was so startled that she blurted out, ¡°Husband, why does this feel like a marketplace on Earth?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what it is! All these things are pretty much the same as vegetables in the end!¡± Xiao Dan City laughed, ¡°Madam Teacher, Master Xiao is right. And it¡¯s not just Profound Thunder City like this¨Cacross the Central Region, many Loose Cultivators conduct this kind of business, making a living from it!¡± ¡°But still¡­¡± An Yan always felt this scene was somewhat incongruous. Xue An patted An Yan on the head gently and said with a smile, ¡°These Cultivators are also people, no choice, they¡¯ve got to eat, right?¡± Saying so, he threw a top-grade Immortal Crystal into the fray. The fellow seated in the Pill Furnace saw this and his eyes lit up, he gave a fist and palm salute to Xue An. ¡°Thanks, friend! I wish you smooth Cultivation, free of disaster and difficulty, and may you become a Golden Immortal soon!¡± Since Xue An was currently practicing ¡®Returning to Simplicity,¡¯ his aura alone didn¡¯t give away his Cultivation Level, hence the Cultivator paid him this compliment. After all, to these average Cultivators, a Golden Immortal was already an extremely powerful being. No matter where you placed one, they could be called a local strongman. Even in the Central Region, one could be a Guest Elder in one of those sects. Xue An smiled and then led An Yan and the others towards the center of the city. Along the way, the two little girls¡¯ eyes weren¡¯t enough to take it all in, glancing left and right, interested in everything. Xue An didn¡¯t stop them; these two little girls had been cooped up in the Magic Treasures Pavilion for quite some time and were bored enough. This time, with some excitement to see, he let them have a good time. At this moment, An Yan saw a shop by the roadside selling various jewelry and walked in with some excitement to have a look. Xue An glanced over and saw two little girls playing merrily at a street vendor¡¯s stall selling children¡¯s toys. He casually set up a protective array for the two of them, then walked into the shop. But just then, a slick and shiny Three-Eyed Golden Retriever bounded onto the street. All who saw it were startled and scurried out of the way. Only the two little girls continued playing by the stall, completely unaware of the dog. At that moment, the Three-Eyed Golden Retriever, brazen and brash, rushed to a nearby snack stall and gulped down most of the snacks with one bite. The vendor, merely a Heavenly Being cultivator who made his living selling snacks, was furious when he saw a dog devour most of his goods, but after seeing the collar around the golden retriever¡¯s neck, he was too scared to utter a word. The Three-Eyed Golden Retriever, after a few satisfying bites of the snacks, contentedly turned to leave and then noticed Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian standing not far away. The two little girls had pure auras, and despite being concealed by An Yan¡¯s illusions, the Three-Eyed Golden Retriever, adept at breaking through any illusion, could see their true forms. And to make matters worse, when the creature caught sight of the Sea Demon Blood Bead hanging around their necks, it began to drool with greed. Its favorite thing was to swallow various kinds of spirit stones and jewels. And the taste of the Sea Demon Blood Bead was something it had never encountered before, naturally stirring its desire. So it charged at them. Hum! A soft hum sounded, and a white light appeared around the two little girls, blocking the Three-Eyed Golden Retriever¡¯s advance. It was the very protective array Xue An had set up. But at that moment, a dark light flickered suddenly in the third eye of the creature, and as the white light shifted, it managed to slip through quite easily. This was the miraculous ability of the Three-Eyed Golden Retriever; its eyes could mimic various auras to deceive protective arrays. The two little girls, awakening from their excitement of discovering new toys, turned around to find an enormous dog charging at them. Nian Nian, who was closest, screamed in fright when the Three-Eyed Golden Retriever rushed up. Its massive body immediately made her stumble and fall to the ground. Then the creature opened its mouth, ready to swallow the Sea Demon Blood Bead necklace hanging from Nian Nian¡¯s neck. Frightened, Nian Nian¡¯s little face turned deathly pale, and her body trembled. Just then, Xiang Xiang, standing nearby, couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. Though she always called her sister ¡°silly Nian Nian¡± or ¡°stupid Nian Nian,¡± it was her sister; no one else could bully her, not even a finger touch was allowed, let alone being knocked to the ground. So, in an instant, Xiang Xiang¡¯s little face set firm, and she kicked out at the last possible moment. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Bang, her kick sent the creature flying several steps back. In pain, it bared its teeth fiercely at Xiang Xiang. Undaunted, Xiang Xiang reached for the miniature flat-pan necklace given to her by Xue An, twirled it in the breeze, and it morphed back into its original form as a magical artifact (Xiang Xiang had grown up and found the artifact¡¯s command word too embarrassing, so she had Xue An remove it!). She then stepped forward and swung the pan down hard. ¡°That¡¯ll teach you to bully my sister!¡± Chapter 749 - Chapter 749 Chapter 749 Arrogant and Overbearing Teaching You Chapter 749: Chapter 749: Arrogant and Overbearing, Teaching You a Lesson (3rd Update) Chapter 749: Chapter 749: Arrogant and Overbearing, Teaching You a Lesson (3rd Update) Smack! The frying pan struck right on the flank of the Three-Eyed Golden Retriever. After a miserable yelp, the dog was sent flying. By the time it landed, it was trembling all over and couldn¡¯t get up anymore. The surrounding cultivators scattered in fear, the timid ones running away and even those with more courage keeping their distance, watching with terrified eyes. ¡°Little girl, run quickly!¡± Said the toy vendor, his voice trembling. ¡°Run? Why should I run?¡± Xue Xiang held the frying pan, her face full of defiance. Just then, a commotion stirred in the distance, and a group of people hurried over. A brocade-clad young girl led the way. She rushed up to the Three-Eyed Golden Retriever, knelt beside it in a panic, gently stroking its fur, and said tremblingly, ¡°Mao Mao, what¡¯s happened to you, Mao Mao!¡± The Three-Eyed Golden Retriever whined a few times, weakly lifted its head to glance at the young girl, then lay back down again. Seeing this, murderous intent filled the girl¡¯s pretty face as she angrily bellowed word by word, ¡°Who! Did! This!¡± No one dared to speak. At that moment, Xiang Xiang helped Nian Nian to her feet, ¡°Sister, are you alright?¡± Nian Nian¡¯s face was a bit pale; she shook her head and said in a low voice, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m fine, just a bit scared.¡± Hearing the conversation between the two sisters, the young girl looked up at them, her eyes brimming with anger and resentment. ¡°Was it you who hit Mao Mao?¡± Xue Xiang, holding the frying pan and unafraid, retorted, ¡°Yes, I hit him! Your big dog knocked my sister to the ground and even tried to devour her; not killing it would be letting it off easy!¡± Her statement stirred up the crowd. Some cultivators shook their heads secretly, sighing inwardly, fearing the girls were in big trouble now. Indeed, the young girl laughed out of extreme anger. ¡°Ridiculous, my Mao Mao is the gentlest creature ever. You actually claim it knocked you down? You must have provoked it first!¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. My sister and I were just choosing toys at this stall when your big dog suddenly rushed over,¡± said Nian Nian, who usually struggled with words. Now agitated, her little face flushed, she couldn¡¯t help but argue back. The young girl, upon seeing this, became even more incensed, ¡°I don¡¯t care, my Mao Mao would never be in the wrong! You two girls have beaten it to this state, and you must find your parents to apologize to it!¡± No sooner had she finished speaking than a cold voice came through. ¡°Apologize to it? Heh¡­!¡± Following the sound, Xue An slowly walked into the scene. ¡°Daddy! This big dog bullied Nian Nian!¡± Xiang Xiang quickly ran over upon seeing him. Xue An affectionately rubbed her head, smiling, ¡°Xiang Xiang, well done! As an older sister, you should protect your younger sister!¡± ¡°Mhmm!¡± Xue Xiang nodded vigorously. Xue An then looked at Nian Nian, carefully examining her. After seeing that his second daughter was unharmed, he finally relaxed. In fact, Xue An witnessed the moment the Three-Eyed Golden Retriever knocked down Nian Nian. An Yan was horrified and wanted to rush over. But Xue An wasn¡¯t in a hurry and even stopped An Yan. He wanted to see how his two daughters would handle the situation. Of course, he only did this because he knew his daughters were absolutely safe. Had Xue Xiang not taken action, the moment the golden dog¡¯s head moved just half an inch closer, the array of protective wards he placed on his daughters would have activated. By then, not just the golden beast, but half the street would have been obliterated. And the scene where Xue Xiang kicked the golden dog and then took out the frying pan to send it flying¨CXue An saw all that. Xue An was very satisfied with this. He doted on his two little girls, but that didn¡¯t mean he wanted to raise them as flowers in a greenhouse. Survival and strength in this cruel world required one¡¯s own judgments. Although his daughters were still young, Xue An had already begun to intentionally cultivate their awareness. Of course, people¡¯s characters differ. Even with twins, it was the same. Xue Nian¡¯s nature was gentle, which Xue An was well aware of and very fond of, so he didn¡¯t demand any changes from her. Xue Xiang¡¯s character, on the other hand, took after Xue An more, never showing fear or submission in the face of adversity. This was something Xue An greatly appreciated. When the owner of the Three-Eyed Golden Retriever appeared, the two little girls were still unafraid, arguing their case. It wasn¡¯t until the girl demanded an apology with an arrogant face that Xue An slowly stepped forward. At that moment, the brocade-clad girl stared at Xue An, pointing at Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, ¡°Are you the father of these two brats?¡± Xue An nodded slightly. ¡°Good, your child has injured my Mao Mao like this, and now I demand an apology from you, or else¡­¡± Whatever else, the girl did not finish, but the chill in her eyes suggested that it was nothing good. Xue An, however, smiled, glanced over the fearful expressions of the crowd in the streets, and said lightly, ¡°You¡¯re so arrogant¡­ do your parents know about this? Or should I say¡­ is this beast your parent?¡± As soon as these words were uttered, the many cultivators secretly watching all stirred. Some couldn¡¯t hold back a chuckle, then quickly covered their mouths, fearing the girl would hear them. Many others sighed in secret. This girl was a tyrant in Profound Thunder City, and no one dared to provoke her. Now taunted by Xue An like this, it was clear that this matter wouldn¡¯t end well. Sure enough, the girl¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡°You¡­¡± Before she could finish, a flash of cold light crossed Xue An¡¯s eyes, and a streak of sword light swept through the air, slicing the Three-Eyed Golden Retriever lying on the ground in two. The poor beast let out a miserable yelp before being cleaved in half, its blood spreading across the street. Seeing this, the girl couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. ¡°You¡­ you actually killed Mao Mao? I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± The girl roared with rage, and her entourage of guards made to rush forward. Just then, Xue An suddenly appeared in front of the girl and said coldly, ¡°Since you have no parents to discipline you, today I¡¯ll teach you how to behave!¡± With that, Xue An lifted his hand and slapped her across the face. Slap! Taken by surprise, the girl was sent flying and spun several times in the air before crashing to the ground with a thud. Her originally delicate cheek was now swollen to a ridiculous size. Hisss! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The entire street gasped in shock. Some even turned and ran. Because they knew the situation had escalated, this was no longer just about a dog, and it would surely lead to a loss of life. The brocade-clad girl sat there dazed, one hand covering half her face, looking bewilderedly at Xue An. It took her several breaths before she reacted, then her scream turned shrill. ¡°You dare slap me? Kill him! Tear him to pieces and eradicate his soul!¡± Chapter 750 - Chapter 750 Chapter 750 Auction Gala Hidden Sabotage (4th Chapter 750: Chapter 750: Auction Gala, Hidden Sabotage (4th Update) Chapter 750: Chapter 750: Auction Gala, Hidden Sabotage (4th Update) This girl was evidently consumed by fury, fiercely wishing she could flay Xue Ansheng alive and devour him. The bodyguards stepped forward in unison, getting ready to take action. A smirk touched the corner of Xue An¡¯s lips, as an overwhelming killing intent surged to the skies, causing the ground beneath him to tremble slightly. He did not care about the identities of these people, if they dared to harm his daughter, they should prepare to pay a most painful price. Feeling this killing intent, the bodyguards¡¯ faces all took on a serious expression. Just then, Xiao Dan of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion squeezed out from the crowd, drenched in sweat, and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Master, please do not strike yet!¡± Moreover, a thunderous voice also came from a distance within Profound Thunder City, ¡°Friend, please show mercy!¡± With that said, a formidable presence descended upon the street as well. This was a tall and majestic middle-aged man with an imposing expression. After the man landed, he rebuked the few bodyguards with a stern voice, ¡°Back off!¡± The bodyguards hastily retreated to the side, standing with their hands at their sides, not daring to lift their heads. Upon seeing this, Xue An simply smiled faintly, and the fierce killing intent dissipated into nothingness, reverting to a man of elegant demeanor and a nonchalant expression. The middle-aged man, observing this, saw a flash of surprise in his eyes, then cupped his hands and said, ¡°Friend, thank you for showing restraint!¡± He then smiled at Xiao Dan off to the side, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see Mr. Xiao here!¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Dan returned the gesture with a smile, ¡°City Lord Gao is too kind! I am merely accompanying the master here!¡± This person was none other than the lord of Profound Thunder City, Gao Xinghai! When he heard Xiao Dan addressing Xue An with such respect, his heart stirred even more. At this moment, the young lady in brocade got up from the ground, her face full of grievance as she said to Gao Xinghai, ¡°Father, this guy killed Mao Mao and left me looking like this! You must stand up for me!¡± As she said this, she looked at Xue An with a mix of spite and triumph. This brocade-clad young lady was indeed Gao Xinghai¡¯s daughter, Gao Zuoyu. Accustomed to flaunting her status as the daughter of the City Lord, she was usually insolent and overbearing. In her view, now that her father had shown up, the man who dared to slap her would certainly pay the price! However, Gao Xinghai scolded her, ¡°Foolish girl, you never engage in serious matters, spoiling that Three-Eyed Golden Retriever until it became lawless. It got what it deserved by being killed!¡± Gao Zuoyu was dumbfounded; she could never have anticipated such an outcome. ¡°Father¡­ Father!¡± ¡°Apologize to this master immediately! Otherwise, when we get back, I will lock you up!¡± With that said, Gao Xinghai turned to smile at Xue An, ¡°My friend, my daughter has been overindulged and has become rather unruly. Please do not stoop to her level.¡± Gao Zuoyu, with half her face swollen, bowed her head and murmured a hardly audible, ¡°I was wrong! Please forgive me!¡± Xue An remained noncommittal, not even sparing her a glance. The atmosphere turned somewhat awkward. A glint of anger shimmered deep within Gao Xinghai¡¯s eyes, but it vanished just as quickly before he turned to speak to Xiao Dan next to him. ¡°Mr. Xiao, are you here to attend the annual auction event?¡± Xiao Dan nodded, ¡°The master and I were just passing by and decided to come and enjoy the spectacle!¡± Gao Xinghai laughed heartily, ¡°Then you¡¯ve come at the right time. This auction event is unprecedented. Not only are there powerful figures from various regions, but also scions from several major Sects in the Central Region!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Xiaodan Cheng¡¯s expression changed, ¡°People from the Central Region sects have arrived too?¡± Gao Xinghai nodded, ¡°Indeed, and it¡¯s the True Disciples of several major heavenly sects that have come! For instance, Xue Liuli, the current True Disciple of Zhanhong Building, has already reached Profound Thunder City!¡± Hiss! Hearing the name Xue Liuli of Zhanhong Building, Xiaodan Cheng couldn¡¯t help but take a sharp breath. ¡°But I wonder if these distinguished guests have found a place to stay in Profound Thunder City? If not, you are welcome to stay at my residence for a few days until the auction begins! How about it?¡± Gao Xinghai offered very earnestly. Xiaodan Cheng did not say anything, instead, he turned to look at Xue An by his side. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no need, we have our own place to go!¡± With that, he led his family and turned to leave. Seeing this, Xiaodan Cheng bowed to Gao Xinghai with his fists clenched, ¡°City Lord Gao, thank you for your kindness. Since Master Xue is not willing, then I will not impose either!¡± After saying this, he also followed Xue An and left. Gao Xinghai watched the backs of Xue An and the others as they left, his face growing darker. After a moment, he said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± After returning to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, Gao Zuoyu applied the elixir, and the injury on her face quickly healed. But she was still filled with rage. She had never been beaten by anyone from childhood, not to mention that after being beaten this time, she even had to apologize to that guy. This was something the normally arrogant her found hard to accept. ¡°Father, why let that guy off? Is it just because of that old man Xiao?¡± Gao Zuoyu asked in a deep voice. Gao Xinghai shook his head, ¡°While old man Xiao is indeed skilled in alchemy, he is not anything special in the Central Region. It¡¯s just that I really cannot see through that man, and moreover, old man Xiao addresses him as a master, which quite surprises me.¡± ¡°Could he possibly be an Alchemy Master at such a young age? No, that¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡± ¡°So, are we just going to let this matter slide?¡± Gao Zuoyu couldn¡¯t swallow this insult. Gao Xinghai smirked upon hearing this, ¡°Yu¡¯er, the reason I asked you to apologize to him at that time was only because we were in public, and we needed to consider our reputation!¡± ¡°Moreover, with the auction drawing near, with Xue Liuli from Zhanhong Building having already arrived, we¡¯ll help her obtain the treasure she¡¯s certain to win at the auction. By leveraging this item to build a connection with her, you¡¯ll be able to enter Zhanhong Building as well!¡± ¡°By that time, killing a mere Xiaodan Cheng and that man will be as easy as squashing an ant!¡± Gao Zuoyu¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard her father¡¯s words. ¡°However, you should refrain from wandering the streets during this period.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Gao Zuoyu nodded and replied, then added regretfully, ¡°It¡¯s a pity about Mao Mao¡­¡± ¡°Heh, it¡¯s just a Three-Eyed Golden Retriever. Once you enter Zhanhong Building and become a True Disciple, will you still worry about not having exotic beasts and treasures?¡± Meanwhile, Xue An took everyone for a bit more sightseeing, then found an accommodation to settle down. After An Yan and the two daughters were asleep, Xue An walked out of the room and saw Xiaodan Cheng waiting outside for him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Master, there¡¯s something odd about all this!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Oh? What¡¯s so odd?¡± Xiaodan Cheng said gravely, ¡°It¡¯s rare for the True Disciple of a heavenly sect like Zhanhong Building to leave the Central Region, but this time they¡¯ve come to Profound Thunder City, which is clearly strange! Could it be that there will be some precious treasure appearing at this auction?¡± ¡°Maybe so! Anything else?¡± Xue An responded lightly. ¡°Furthermore, this Gao Xinghai is narrow-minded and treasures his daughter like the apple of his eye. Yet when you publicly hit her, he actually had her apologize to you, which is quite peculiar!¡± Chapter 751 - Chapter 751 Chapter 751 Central Region Tianzong Zhan Hong Chapter 751: Chapter 751: Central Region Tianzong, Zhan Hong Wanderings (Fifth Update) Chapter 751: Chapter 751: Central Region Tianzong, Zhan Hong Wanderings (Fifth Update) Xue An smiled, ¡°That¡¯s not surprising!¡± Upon hearing these words, Xiao Dan City¡¯s entire body shuddered, and he looked at Xue An with some astonishment. ¡°Master, are you saying that this Gao Xinghai¡­¡± Xue An nodded slightly, speaking indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s right, he must have harbored a killing intent.¡± Anger appeared on Xiao Dan City¡¯s face. After all, he was a master of pill arts, respected wherever he went. And he was acquainted with this Gao Xinghai. Yet, he had such wild and ambitious intentions. How could Xiao Dan City not be angry, how could he not be shocked? At this moment, Xue An commented in a light and casual tone: ¡°However, his wishful thinking was wrong. If it weren¡¯t for my wanting to see the excitement of this auction, he would already be a corpse now!¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Dan City felt a chill in his heart. Master Xue truly deserved his reputation as the Divine Slaughter revered by the sects of the Eastern Domain. The murderous aura in his words made Xiao Dan City secretly alarmed. ¡°This Central Region Sky Sect is quite interesting though!¡± Xiao Dan City quickly spoke, ¡°Master, the Central Region is different from other domains because of its vast expanse; with numerous sects and factions numerous as the stars, it is thus known as the land of a myriad of sects.¡± ¡°And among these sects, there are rankings as well.¡± ¡°Ordinary small sects are known as mortal sects, above them are the Superior Sects, and even higher are the Divine Sects! But only the most powerful sects are called Sky Sects!¡± ¡°There were once twelve sects known as the Twelve Sky Sects, but after many years of struggle and elimination, only three remain. They are Zhanhong Building, Xiongmo Valley, and Jile Hall!¡± ¡°These three sects are the top powerhouses in the Central Region!¡± ¡°And then there¡¯s Xue Liuli, this person is a current True Disciple of Zhanhong Building. You should know that within a sect, disciples are also divided into several ranks, with the least being entry-level disciples, followed by Entering Grade, then mountain disciples, and after that room disciples, with the ultimate being True Disciples!¡± ¡°For example, Ji Lihui, the eldest son of the Iron Bone Alliance¡¯s Ji family whom you killed, was a True Disciple of the Yuxu Palace in the Central Region!¡± ¡°However, above the True Disciple, there is an even higher existence, known as the Current Era True Disciple!¡± ¡°Only those whose cultivation can crush all disciples in the sect, and who possess astonishing talents, considered as the next leader of the sect, can be granted this title!¡± ¡°It is said that Xue Liuli is exceptionally cold, unmatched in beauty! At the young age of a hundred, she had already broken through to Golden Immortal, and now her cultivation level is unfathomably deep, already ranked eighth on the Ask True List!¡± ¡°Oh? The Ask True List?¡± asked Xue An. Xiao Dan City nodded, ¡°Master, you might not know, in the Central Region, there exists a list known as the Ask True List! This list contains the names of young disciples from all sects who have the potential to break through to True Immortal. Thus the name.¡± ¡°Although Xue Liuli is only ranked eighth, you must understand that there are more than millions of cultivators in the Central Region, but only a mere twenty people are listed on this list!¡± ¡°For Xue Liuli to be ranked eighth, it already speaks volumes about her terrifying strength!¡± Xue An listened uncommittedly, then suddenly asked, ¡°What about Blood Web Mountain?¡± Upon hearing the three words ¡°Blood Web Mountain,¡± Xiao Dan City¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Master, why do you ask about this sect?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just curious!¡± Xiao Dan City was silent for a moment, then said with a wry smile, ¡°Actually, I hadn¡¯t finished introducing everything to you yet!¡± ¡°In the Central Region, above the Sky Sects, there is actually another sect that exists! People refer to it as the Yuan Sect.¡± ¡°And there is only one Yuan Sect, which is this Blood Web Mountain!¡± ¡°This is the supreme sect in the entire Central Region, and its disciples seldom appear in public, usually active within the Divine Realm at the heart of the Central Region! Yet their disciples dominate the Ask True List, occupying almost all of the top few spots!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Xue An nodded. Xiao Dan City discreetly observed Xue An¡¯s expression, finding nothing unusual, and he finally breathed a sigh of relief. He was indeed worried that the Divine Slaughter might provoke some conflict with someone from Blood Web Mountain. Although he was very respectful of Xue An¡¯s cultivation level. But facing Blood Web Mountain, probably no one in the entire Guiyi Star dared to claim certain victory. After a few more words, Xiao Dancheng bid farewell and returned to his room. Xue An sat cross-legged on a cushion, his eyes slightly narrowed, as his powerful Divine Sense spread out, enveloping the entire Profound Thunder City. Now, Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense had become incredibly concentrated. Therefore, not even the heavily guarded Profound Thunder City could block Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense. Quickly. Xue An sensed the auras of many cultivators throughout Profound Thunder City. Among them, there was a countless number of Loose Immortals, and the long-lived ones were also in abundance. But among them, those who had truly reached the Cultivation Level of a Golden Immortal were still just a precious few. One of these auras was very familiar, it was Gao Xinghai, the City Lord of Profound Thunder City whom he had encountered on the street during the day. In the realm of Divine Sense, Gao Xinghai¡¯s aura was robust, like a giant hammer, exuding a wild and powerful presence. And just then, Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense in the northeastern corner of Profound Thunder City encountered another immensely powerful Divine Sense. Xue An¡¯s heart stirred. This was also a Golden Immortal expert, but what set this one apart was that this Golden Immortal was far stronger than the likes of Ji Lihui, whom Xue An had previously slain. And amid this exceedingly mighty aura was a bone-chillingly sharp Sword Intent. It felt as though one was beholding a supreme treasured sword forged from ten-thousand-year-old profound ice, awe-inspiring and formidable. Xue An smiled. This must be Xue Liuli of the Zhanhong Building, the True Disciple of this era. Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense continued on its way, and as soon as it touched the Sword Intent that represented Xue Liuli, a sword light suddenly slashed towards it. Xue An did not dodge but responded with his Divine Sense with a single word, ¡°Shatter!¡± That sword light then shattered into pieces, like a heavy object falling into calm water bathed in moonlight. Afterward, Xue An withdrew his Divine Sense, his lips curling into a faint smile. ¡°Interesting!¡± At the same time. In the northeastern corner of Profound Thunder City, within the Sword Tower that reached a hundred zhang tall. It was a room completely whitewashed, with nothing but a cushion on the floor. At this moment. A woman sat upright on the cushion. She was dressed in dark clothing, her figure graceful, with long hair that fell to her waist, her features picturesque. However, her entire body radiated an extremely cold and stark Sword Qi. Suddenly. The woman¡¯s eyes abruptly snapped open. In the quiet room, it was as if a gleam of Sharp Flash had passed, and simultaneously, snowflakes formed of Sword Intent blossomed out of thin air. After a moment, this powerful Sword Intent gradually dissipated. The woman then turned her stern face towards the window, ¡°To shatter my Sword Intent just with Divine Sense transmission? Could it be someone from the Ask True List?¡± Her eyes, sharp as cut gems, were filled with astonishment and doubt. At that moment, the door was gently pushed open, and a small maidservant walked in, trembling with fear. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Xue¡­ Madam Xue, what happened?¡± The woman was indeed Xue Liuli; she shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing that concerns you, leave me.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After the maidservant exited, Xue Liuli stood up, her hair cascading down as she walked slowly to the window, looking down over Profound Thunder City. ¡°For this visit, no matter who they are, none shall hinder me. Those who do, shall perish!¡± Chapter 752 - Chapter 752 Chapter 752 Auction House Supreme Bai Qing (First Chapter 752: Chapter 752: Auction House, Supreme Bai Qing (First Update) Chapter 752: Chapter 752: Auction House, Supreme Bai Qing (First Update) Three days later. The auction event officially began. Powerful figures from all regions gathered in Profound Thunder City. When Xue An arrived at the auction venue, it was already bustling with people, while flying boats continued to approach through the sky. ¡°Mr. Xiao, you¡¯ve finally come! Please, come in!¡± Gao Xinghai, with a beaming face, hurried over to greet him, displaying great enthusiasm. Xue An noticed that next to Gao Xinghai stood a beautiful woman dressed in a black gown. This woman appeared to be in her thirties, still alluring with her mature charm, and the black gown accentuated her graceful figure and elegance. However, Xue An saw a small badge embroidered with golden threads on her left arm. Xue An understood. This must be the person in charge of the auction event in Profound Thunder City. In this Guiyi Star. Each cultivating faction and industry had their own guilds. Such as the Elixir Dao Association, the Sword Cultivator Guild, and so on. Naturally, this auction was no exception. A colossal guild managed the majority of the auction venues across the regions of Guiyi Star. Almost all auctions had their shadow behind them. This provided them with unimaginable vast wealth, so the Auction Guild¡¯s strength was always unfathomable. Even a Sect Master would have to give three points of courtesy to the people from this auction. Profound Thunder City was naturally no exception. Looking at how Gao Xinghai behaved, it was clear he held great respect for this woman. And when she noticed Xue An¡¯s gaze, the woman¡¯s charming eyes moved, and she glanced at Xue An. Upon seeing a tall, handsome man, the woman showed a charming smile. However, most of her attention remained on Xiao Dan City. After all, the title of ¡®Little Elixir Honored One¡¯ was relatively well-known, although it might not mean much in the Central Region, but at least he was an Alchemy Dao expert. No cultivator would want to offend an Alchemy Dao expert, because nobody could guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t seek his assistance in the future. ¡°Bai Qing¡¯er greets Mr. Xiao!¡± The woman curtsied and said in a soft, tender voice. Such charm left the cultivators with shallow cultivation levels around her completely spellbound. Xiao Dan City, however, had a serious expression as he bowed his hands, ¡°Ms. Bai overstates matters!¡± Bai Qing¡¯er covered her mouth with a laugh, ¡°I did not expect that after several years, Mr. Xiao still retains his elegant demeanor, truly captivating indeed!¡± Xiao Dan City showed a hint of embarrassment. Bai Qing¡¯er giggled charmingly, extended her hand to the front indicating the way, ¡°Mr. Xiao, please come upstairs!¡± The second floor was the VIP reception area of the auction venue, only those with noble status and high cultivation levels were allowed to enter. Xiao Dan City secretly breathed a sigh of relief, then whispered to Xue An as they went upstairs. ¡°Master, this Bai Qing¡¯er is a formidable character in the Auction Guild, trained by one of the three great heavenly sects, Jile Hall, and is quite difficult to deal with!¡± Xue An nodded noncommittally. Xiao Dan City frowned and added, ¡°It seems that this auction is truly extraordinary; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have stirred up this enchantress!¡± At that moment, a trace of doubt flashed in Bai Qing¡¯er¡¯s eyes on the lower floor. The man who had just been watching her had a strange aura, one that she couldn¡¯t see through. Moreover, Bai Qing¡¯er could sense that her charm was utterly ineffective against this man. For there was not a hint of lasciviousness in the man¡¯s gaze, only curiosity and amusement. This feeling made Bai Qing¡¯er feel as if she were just an intriguing toy in his eyes. It made Bai Qing¡¯er very uncomfortable inside. Moreover, she noticed that while going upstairs, Xiao Dancheng had been very respectful in leading the way. Such respect from a master of the Alchemy Dao. Could this man be the true disciple of a major sect or the heir of an ancient noble family? These doubts swirled in Bai Qing¡¯er¡¯s mind. Meanwhile, in a private room on the second floor. Xue Liuli sat in a chair, her expression indifferent. Profound Thunder City¡¯s Lord, Gao Xinghai, was there with his daughter, Gao Zuoyu, standing beside him. ¡°Is Xue Sir satisfied with the recent hospitality? If anything has been lacking, please don¡¯t hesitate to let us know. Profound Thunder City will certainly do everything in its power to ensure your satisfaction!¡± Gao Xinghai¡¯s posture was very humble. He was well aware that, although he was a city lord, his status fell far short when compared to the true disciples of great heavenly sects. After all, in the Guiyi realm, city lords were numerous, but those who could be considered truly exceptional geniuses were only a handful of twenty or thirty. Moreover, he was at present in need of their favor, so how could he not be humble? Xue Liuli slowly opened her eyes from her meditation, glanced at Gao Xinghai, then turned her gaze to his daughter, Gao Zuoyu, who stood behind him. ¡°Is this her?¡± Gao Xinghai hurriedly nodded, ¡°Yes, Xue Sir, this is my only daughter, Gao Zuoyu!¡± Gao Zuoyu stepped forward a pace, bowing deeply to Xue Liuli with great respect. But Xue Liuli did not even spare her a glance and instead lowered her gaze again, saying coolly, ¡°City Lord Gao, this girl¡¯s talent is too poor; she is not fit to be accepted into the Zhanhong Building!¡± The faces of Gao Xinghai and his daughter paled. Then Gao Xinghai forced a smile and said, ¡°Xue Sir, my daughter¡¯s talent naturally cannot compare with yours, but she has broken through to become a Loose Immortal at just over twenty years old, which should be considered quite good, right?¡± Xue Liuli remained still as if in deep meditation, silent. It was only after a long while that Xue Liuli finally spoke coldly, ¡°Help me obtain that item, and I might consider taking her in!¡± Upon hearing this, Gao Xinghai was overjoyed, ¡°Rest assured, Xue Sir, I have already planned for this matter. Since you find it inconvenient to personally bid for that item, let me take the lead! And being the lord of Profound Thunder City, Bai Qing¡¯er will have to give me some face, no matter what. I guarantee success in this matter!¡± Xue Liuli remained quiet. Gao Xinghai signaled his daughter with his eyes, and Gao Zuoyu respectfully bowed before quietly stepping back. Xue Liuli gathered her spirit and continuously honed the Sword Intent in her heart. This was why she could be ranked eighth on the Asking True List at such a young age. Whether sitting, standing, walking, or lying down, if Xue Liuli had even a moment, she would spend it cultivating. That even earned her the nickname ¡°Sword Mad¡±. But Xue Liuli deeply believed that, no matter how amazing one¡¯s talent may be, one must practice diligently to advance bravely and vigorously. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only So the moment she saw Gao Zuoyu, she knew that this girl would not achieve much. The issue was not talent, but character. As Gao Xinghai and the others were rubbing their hands together, gearing up to seize that precious item, within a secret room on the first floor, a green-clothed elder spoke gravely, ¡°President, with so many powerful presences, shall we start the auction as usual?¡± Bai President responded with a cold smile, ¡°In this auction hall, no one dares to cause trouble openly, so it doesn¡¯t matter how many powerful individuals come. Start as usual!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 753 - Chapter 753 Chapter 753 Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign Chapter 753: Chapter 753 Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign Bidding Competition (2nd Update) Chapter 753: Chapter 753 Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign Bidding Competition (2nd Update) At this moment, the first floor of the auction house in Zhongdu was packed with people. People were whispering and discussing animatedly, enveloping the entire auction house in a cacophony of sounds. Just then, an elder in a green robe stepped onto the stage and spoke. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen,¡± The auction house gradually fell silent. Because although his voice wasn¡¯t loud, it reached every listener¡¯s ears with utmost clarity. This ability alone was sufficient to attest to the noteworthiness of the elder in the green robe. He continued, ¡°Firstly, welcome to all who have come. This auction has attracted many, including peerless powerhouses, making it a truly rare gathering. I hope everyone can obtain an item they desire. Now, I declare the auction officially open!¡± With that, the first auction item was brought onto the stage. ¡°This is an Aurora Flower, originating from the North Mystic Nether Realm, of an extremely cold nature, aged over a thousand years. It can greatly benefit cultivators who practice Yin-based cultivation techniques. The starting bid is three hundred Immortal Crystals, with a minimum increase of ten Immortal Crystals. Let the bidding begin!¡± This Aurora Flower was considered a fine specimen of Spiritual Medicine, especially with a millennium of potential efficacy, beneficial for elixir concoction or direct cultivation alike. Hence, from the start, the atmosphere in the auction was lively, with the sound of bidding echoing continuously. Eventually, the Aurora Flower was auctioned off for five hundred Immortal Crystals to a cultivator at the threshold of Half-step Longevity. The successful sale of the first item ignited the environment of the entire auction house. Given that the first item was such a Spiritual Medicine, many couldn¡¯t help but look forward to the rest of the treasures that were yet to come. Next, a feather was brought to the stage. However, this feather was about a zhang long, and when the Jade Casket was opened, a surge of crimson flames leaped upwards. ¡°This is a feather from the Crimson Flame Divine Bird that resides in the southern flame swamps. The Crimson Flame Divine Bird is an Exotic Beast with the bloodline of the legendary Vermilion Bird, known for its unrivaled speed, capable of traveling a hundred thousand li in a single day. The bloodline powers of the divine bird are condensed in this feather, making it an exquisite material for crafting Flying Boats, exceptionally precious!¡± ¡°Bidding starts at eight hundred Immortal Crystals with a minimum raise of twenty!¡± The elder in the green robe was evidently very professional, describing each auction item¡¯s nature, special features, and wondrous aspects in great detail. And indeed, this Crimson Flame feather was quite remarkable, hence it was ultimately sold for a high price of eleven hundred Immortal Crystals. This was only the second auction item, and yet the atmosphere had already become incredibly heated. As a result, the subsequent auction featured an endless array of rare exotic treasures and precious Spiritual Artifacts, with ceaseless bidding and staggering hammer prices emerging one after another. In the end, the elder in the green robe¡¯s expression grew solemn, and he spoke loudly to the crowd, ¡°Coming up next is the grand finale of this auction. I know many of you have come for this item, so please prepare your Immortal Crystals! Bring it up!¡± At these words, the entire auction house fell silent. Xue An gave a slight smile. The private boxes on the second floor were sealed with layers of barriers, but they could not prevent Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense from permeating through, allowing him to sense that the people inside were now sitting up straight. It seemed that everyone was here for this item. This piqued Xue An¡¯s curiosity as well. What could this item be? At that moment, Bai Qing¡¯er walked up to the stage, holding a Jade Casket with utmost care. Seeing her personally presenting the auction item, many were astonished and let out hushed exclamations. Who didn¡¯t recognize the renown of Bai Qing¡¯er, the head of her organization? For her to personally oversee this item indicated its extraordinary value. Upon seeing Bai Qing¡¯er step onto the stage, the elderly man in green retreated respectfully to the side. Bai Qing¡¯er placed the Jade Casket on the table and smiled before speaking. ¡°I¡¯m sure the esteemed guests are anxious by now, so I won¡¯t keep you in suspense. Please look!¡± As she said this, she slowly lifted the lid of the Jade Casket. A Sharp Flash suddenly pierced through the auction house; taken by surprise, many attendees were momentarily blinded and couldn¡¯t keep their eyes open. And then, within the Jade Casket, a sphere of light that seemed to be suffused with infinite thunder and lightning floated in the air, with branches of electric light occasionally reaching out. The cultivators close by felt a shiver run through them, as even the air seemed to carry the scorched scent of being baked and burnt. Xue An¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°This is¡­?¡± At that moment, Bai Qing¡¯er offered a slight smile, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, as you can all see, this treasure has cost the hands of numerous strong contenders and even caused several Golden Immortals¡¯ severe injuries, before it was finally captured from the Thunder Pond¨Cthe Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign!¡± Boom! The entire auction hall erupted into intense commotion. Countless people were shaken. ¡°Heavens, does someone actually dare to capture Lei Zun from within the Thunder Pond?¡± ¡°And it¡¯s the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign, an entity that is merely one step away from achieving a Divine Position!¡± ¡°Hiss! This auction house really has made a bold move! To actually compel several Golden Immortals to embark on such a perilous task¨Cjust a slight misstep could lead to complete obliteration!¡± Meanwhile, Xue An could feel rapid breathing emanating from several adjacent private boxes. Clearly, all were shaken by this artifact. Amid these restless noises, Bai Qing¡¯er¡¯s expression turned solemn, ¡°I think there¡¯s no need for me to elaborate on the wondrous aspects of this treasure. The auction begins now, starting at one hundred thousand Immortal Crystals, with a minimum increment of one thousand!¡± One hundred thousand Immortal Crystals. This starting price had already broken the historical transaction record of the entire Profound Thunder City¡¯s auction house. Yet no one was surprised. Because the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign was worth the price. This was different from other heavenly and earthly treasures, for it was a conscious entity, not a divine beast or exotic beast, but a Thunder System treasure formed by the heavens and the earth. If a cultivator who practiced thunder methods acquired it, they would be able to easily control the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder and their strength could skyrocket a hundredfold instantly. And if it were to be incorporated into the forging of a Spiritual Artifact, it would yield a treasure with an Artifact Spirit inside. Not to mention its other marvelous features. Therefore, as soon as Bai Qing¡¯er quoted the price, voices of bids began to resound one after another. ¡°I bid one hundred and ten thousand Immortal Crystals!¡± The first to bid was actually a cultivator sitting in the hall. ¡°One hundred and twenty thousand!¡± A steady voice came from a private box. ¡°One hundred and forty thousand!¡± Nobody bothered with increments of one thousand; bids were directly jumping by ten or even twenty thousand. Very quickly. The price had shot to an astonishing two hundred and fifty thousand Immortal Crystals. This price was enough to make countless people stare in disbelief. After all, even a Sect might not be able to produce this many Immortal Crystals. And the bidding had now reached a fever pitch. The cultivator who started the bidding chuckled wryly and gave up the competition. For it had exceeded his limit. The ensuing contest took place entirely among the various private boxes on the second floor. Gao Xinghai¡¯s expression was impassive, as he had not uttered a word from the start. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His daughter, Gao Zuoyu, however, was growing impatient, ¡°Father, why haven¡¯t you placed a bid yet? The price is getting higher and higher!¡± Gao Xinghai said frostily, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, bidding now will only drag us deeper into the fray. Only by waiting for the right moment to bid a high price suddenly can we stun everyone else and successfully procure the item!¡± By this time, the price had risen to two hundred and ninety thousand Immortal Crystals. The sounds of bidding halted momentarily. Just then, Gao Xinghai declared in a deep voice, ¡°Four hundred thousand Immortal Crystals!¡± Chapter 754 - Chapter 754 Chapter 754 Million Immortal Crystals Sky-Shocking Chapter 754: Chapter 754: Million Immortal Crystals, Sky-Shocking Dragon (Third Update) Chapter 754: Chapter 754: Million Immortal Crystals, Sky-Shocking Dragon (Third Update) Not only that, but Gao Xinghai also removed the restrictive spell above the private box. ¡°It¡¯s the City Lord of Profound Thunder City!¡± someone exclaimed. Gao Xinghai gave a slight smile and nodded politely to the people around him. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, this item is of great importance to me, so if it¡¯s not urgently needed, would you kindly step aside and let me have it?¡± Upon hearing his request, silence fell among several private boxes. Firstly, the four hundred thousand Immortal Crystals bid had already surpassed what many could afford. Furthermore, as Gao Xinghai was the City Lord of Profound Thunder City, effectively the local authority, many could only helplessly give up since he appeared so determined to obtain the item. Thus, silence pervaded the entire room. Gao Xinghai felt a secret thrill of joy in his heart. Four hundred thousand Immortal Crystals was indeed expensive! But what was being purchased could bring hundreds of years of glory and prosperity to Profound Thunder City! As long as his daughter could become a disciple of Zhanhong Building, and he managed to establish a good relationship with Xue Liuli, the status of Profound Thunder City would be as solid as a rock. Gao Xinghai made a suggestive glance towards Bai Qing¡¯er, who was far away on the high platform. Bai Qing¡¯er pondered for a moment before preparing to finalize the sale with a hammer strike. Before the start of the auction, Gao Xinghai had spoken to her, asking for some favor during this event. Although Bai Qing¡¯er didn¡¯t think too highly of Gao Xinghai, the auction was taking place in Profound Thunder City after all, and it was only proper to give him some face. Moreover, the bid of four hundred thousand Immortal Crystals was acceptable, so Bai Qing¡¯er decided to do him this convenient favor. But just as she was about to raise the small hammer, a voice tinged with unrestrained arrogance emerged from a private box on the second floor. ¡°I bid one million Immortal Crystals!¡± Boom. Everyone was stunned by this astronomical bid, and the entire place fell into silence, both upstairs and downstairs. ¡°Who is it?¡± Gao Xinghai¡¯s face turned ashen with surprise and anger. One does not simply bid like that, casually raising by six hundred thousand; this was clearly a direct challenge to him. Bai Qing¡¯er also couldn¡¯t help but be startled by the bid. Who was making that offer? ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Accompanying that voice, which carried a mixture of jest and arrogance, the restrictive spell on the private box was lifted. The crowd saw an extremely handsome young man lounging on a spacious and comfortable couch, his face bearing a wicked smile as he gazed at Gao Xinghai. Around the young man were several barely-clad beauties, barely covering their essential parts. And there were concubines carefully peeling Spirit Fruit for the man, holding a jade plate. This man, from his clothes to his lifestyle, was the epitome of opulence and luxury. Many people did not recognize who this man was. But Bai Qing¡¯er did. Bai Qing¡¯er¡¯s body shook slightly, then she respectfully took a step forward and offered a deep bow. ¡°It turns out to be Young Proprietor Lu Jinglong of Jile Hall, my respects!¡± Lu Jinglong, the Young Proprietor of Jile Hall! Hearing this name, everyone present was petrified. Gao Xinghai felt a shudder run through him, and his expression turned exceedingly ugly. He was certainly aware of Jile Hall. In fact, in the entire Central Region of Guiyi, there were very few who had not heard of Jile Hall. Because the items Chaotian Hall dealt in were Immortal Crystals. In the entire Guiyi Central Region, and even in several other regions, Chaotian Hall monopolized a large portion of the Immortal Crystals circulation, with branches scattered all over the world. Such a vast business naturally made Chaotian Hall extremely wealthy. Some even speculated that not even the famous Auction Association or the Elixir Dao Association could withstand the immense wealth of Chaotian Hall. And this Lu Jinglong was the eldest son of the Lu Family of Chaotian Hall. It was said that his Cultivation Level was high and mighty, but he was an arrogant and enchanting person, a very troublesome existence. Unexpectedly, he also came to the auction today. If someone else had declared a bid of one million Immortal Crystals, others might have had their doubts, but no one doubted when Lu Jinglong said it. Because he indeed could afford it. Even for Chaotian Hall, one million Immortal Crystals was but a small sum. This was exactly why Gao Xinghai¡¯s face looked so ugly. At this moment, Lu Jinglong grinned at Bai Qing¡¯er, ¡°Bai Qing¡¯er, long time no see. You¡¯ve become even more beautiful! Tsk, tsk, you¡¯re like a ripe fruit about to fall from the tree!¡± A flicker of annoyance flashed in the depths of Bai Qing¡¯er¡¯s eyes, but her facial expression remained unchanged, and she laughed coquettishly, ¡°Young Lu, you must be joking. Which of the beauties at your side isn¡¯t a stunning beauty? How could you take notice of my humble self?¡± Lu Jinglong licked his lips, ¡°Sometimes a change of taste is good!¡± At these words, Bai Qing¡¯er¡¯s expression stiffened, her face turning from pale to flushed. If someone else has spoken to her in such a manner, Bai Qing¡¯er would have killed them in anger long ago. Despite her flirtatious appearance, as the heiress of Jile Hall, she was extremely selective about men. Yet facing Lu Jinglong¡¯s teasing words, she could only suppress her rage. Because this eldest son, she simply could not afford to provoke. Seeing her reaction, Lu Jinglong burst into laughter, then turned to look at Gao Xinghai and said indifferently, ¡°City Lord Gao, if you desire this item, then you should compete with me on the price. If you win, naturally, it will be yours!¡± Saying this, Lu Jinglong leaned back on the cushion, biting into a Spirit Fruit brought to his mouth by a concubine, his face full of mockery as he looked over at Gao Xinghai. Gao Xinghai¡¯s face was extremely unsightly; that was a million Immortal Crystals, which he could not bring out no matter what. Hence, he forced a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Young Lu to actually grace my humble Profound Thunder City with his presence, it¡¯s truly a neglectful welcome¡­¡± Lu Jinglong waved his hand impatiently, ¡°Cut the nonsense. I know what you want this item for. I am only asking if you are going to bid any further. If not, then I am sorry, but this item will be mine!¡± Gao Xinghai was left speechless by the retort. Meanwhile, Lu Jinglong faintly heard a restrained snort of anger coming from a neighboring private room. This made the smile on Lu Jinglong¡¯s face grow even thicker as he said lightly, ¡°Xue Liuli, at this point, are you still unwilling to show yourself?¡± Boom! The barriers of another private room were lifted, revealing Xue Liuli¡¯s figure. The crowd stirred into commotion. ¡°It¡¯s actually Xue Liuli from the Tianzong Zhanhong Building, the current true disciple! She actually came as well!¡± ¡°This Young Lu is not someone easy to deal with either. There¡¯s going to be quite a show!¡± She raised her eyebrows slightly and spoke with a stern face, ¡°Lu Jinglong, what exactly are you trying to do?¡± Lu Jinglong chuckled, assessing Xue Liuli with an amused look and then spoke, ¡°Nothing much. I just want to tell you that the item you are so set on obtaining now belongs to me!¡± Xue Liuli¡¯s expression turned even colder, with an overwhelming Sword Intent beginning to permeate the air. But she could not take action. Because auctions naturally went to the highest bidder, and taking action would mean breaking the rules. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Moreover, the power of the Lu Family of Chaotian Hall was not inferior to that of the Zhanhong Building. If she recklessly acted, it would certainly bring huge trouble. Upon seeing this, Lu Jinglong burst into laughter again and then turned to Bai Qing¡¯er, ¡°Bai Qing¡¯er, please proceed!¡± Bai Qing¡¯er let out a sigh of relief; whatever the case, as long as the two did not start fighting now, it was an advantage. The higher the final price bid, the better for her. Thus, she stepped forward, ready to bring down the hammer. Just at that moment, a faint voice came, ¡°I will take this item!¡± Chapter 755 - Chapter 755 Chapter 755 Ungraded Elixir Astonishing Everyone Chapter 755: Chapter 755: Ungraded Elixir, Astonishing Everyone (Fourth Release) Chapter 755: Chapter 755: Ungraded Elixir, Astonishing Everyone (Fourth Release) This voice stirred the situation that had calmed down, causing a tumult among the crowd as they started to buzz with discussion. ¡°Who shouted that?¡± ¡°How dare someone compete with Young Master Lu for an item, how big can their guts be?¡± Lu Jinglong¡¯s expression also suddenly darkened. Because no one had ever dared to compete with him for anything. Just at that moment, the restrictions on the last private room were lifted, and Xue An walked out from it. Seeing this man, many people showed a look of confusion. Because truly, no one recognized who he was. Lu Jinglong snorted coldly, ¡°What a bold statement. Do you really have a million Immortal Crystals at your disposal?¡± Xue An smiled upon hearing this, ¡°Immortal Crystals? I really don¡¯t have any!¡± This statement caused an uproar throughout the venue. ¡°He dares to bid without having anything?¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, he¡¯s really courting death!¡± Even Bai Qing¡¯er¡¯s expression darkened, feeling a strong dislike towards Xue An, thinking that he was there to create trouble. ¡°You dare to bid without having Immortal Crystals, are you joking with me?¡± Lu Jinglong said with a face full of murderous intent. Xue An shook his head, ¡°Not really, although I can¡¯t produce so many Immortal Crystals, I do have some things that are worth far more than Immortal Crystals!¡± The crowd was all taken aback. At that moment, Xue An casually took out the Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixirs from his Mustard Seed Ring. These potions, housed in glass vials and emitting an enchanting luster, caught the attention of the entire room as soon as they appeared. Many were astonished as they watched, with both Bai Qing¡¯er and the elder in green robes shaking, their eyes revealing a look of surprise. Because despite the faint fluctuations of Spiritual Power emanating from these Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixirs, they were extremely pure. Lu Jinglong¡¯s expression changed several times upon seeing these potions, then he scoffed coldly, ¡°Quite the interesting trinket, but these things are simply not worth a million Immortal Crystals!¡± Many nodded in agreement. These Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixirs were indeed good, and they could fetch a high price if sold, but the idea of selling them for a million Immortal Crystals was simply a pipe dream. However, Xue An just smiled slightly, ¡°True, they are currently not worth that much, but very soon, they will be!¡± As he spoke, Xue An waved his hand and all the Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixirs floated up into the air. Then a strand of flame covered them, enveloping all the Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixirs. The Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixirs began to melt silently and recombined, being distilled. ¡°This¡­ this alchemy skill!¡± Bai Qing¡¯er and the others changed their expressions simultaneously. For the technique Xue An was now displaying was the highest level of alchemy skill. Even Bai Qing¡¯er had only heard rumors and never seen it with her own eyes. Having witnessed it today, Bai Qing¡¯er suddenly understood why that man known as the Junior Alchemy Sovereign, Xiao Dancheng, was so respectful towards this man. Just with this alchemy skill, he was more than capable of traversing regions, listed as an esteemed guest by all powers. By this time, the Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixirs had been refined to perfection, leaving only a fist-sized quantity of golden liquid. Then a fragrance spread, invigorating the spirits of all who smelled it. Simultaneously, Xue An shouted lightly. ¡°Coalesce!¡± The mass of golden liquid suddenly shook nine times, then solidified into a brightly glowing Golden Core. As the Golden Core formed, a surge of powerful elixir force swept across the room. Those cultivators versed in the Alchemy Dao wished they could kneel to Xue An at that moment. Because the method of creating such an elixir with just a flip of the hand was simply too terrifying. Xue An extended his hand, and the Golden Core slowly levitated above his palm, before he said indifferently, ¡°Now, is this Elixir sufficient?¡± No one spoke; everyone just dumbly watched the Golden Core in Xue An¡¯s hand that was bright enough to use as a mirror. At this moment, Lu Jinglong scoffed, ¡°Heh, such a grand display, yet without a single trace of Elixir Thunder. I have plenty of such Elixirs at home, what¡¯s so special about it? Trying to sell it at a high price? Truly a fool¡¯s dream!¡± This was also the thought in many people¡¯s minds. After all, there had been no sign of activity when Xue An had just been refining the Elixir. It was common knowledge that the birth of a high-grade Elixir would definitely be accompanied by the manifestation of Elixir Thunder. This inevitably led to doubts. Xue An merely smiled in response, then turned to ask the nearby Xiao Dancheng, ¡°Do you recognize this Elixir?¡± Xiao Dancheng initially had a stupefied expression, but when Xue An questioned him, he shuddered and gradually came back to his senses. Then they saw Xiao Dancheng tremble with excitement, his teeth chattering. ¡°My lord, is this the legendary No Conditions Elixir?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Your insight is indeed not bad!¡± The No Conditions Elixir! This strange term sent a puzzled look across the faces of many Cultivators. But those who were alchemists all exclaimed in shock. ¡°How is that possible? Does the No Conditions Elixir really exist?¡± The green-robed elder was so excited that he stepped forward, approaching Xue An, and bowed respectfully, ¡°Master, could you allow this old man to appraise this Elixir?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± said Xue An, casually tossing it over. The green-robed elder hastily caught it, then scrutinized it carefully. At this time, many alchemy experts crowded around. The more they looked, the more grave their expressions became. After a moment, the green-robed elder returned the Golden Core to Xue An. ¡°What do you think? Have you discerned anything?¡± Xue An asked indifferently. The green-robed elder gave a wry smile as he turned to look at Xiao Dancheng, ¡°Mr. Xiao, you are the expert in these matters, you tell us!¡± Xiao Dancheng took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°The reason why no Elixir Thunder appeared for this Elixir is entirely because Master Xue used materials and techniques that are not tainted with any karma during its refinement, hence there was such tranquility upon its completion.¡± ¡°But if that was all there was to it, it would be nothing remarkable. The key is that this No Conditions Elixir does not have any consumption conditions whatsoever!¡± This statement silenced the entire auction house, as the Cultivators might not understand the alchemy terminology. But what it meant by having no consumption restrictions, they were all very clear. To consume an Elixir, one would need to make elaborate preparations, and even then, you couldn¡¯t guarantee you¡¯d be able to absorb all of the Elixir¡¯s power. Moreover, many Elixirs also had Cultivation Level restrictions. For example, an Elixir meant for someone in the Longevity Realm, if consumed by someone in the Loose Immortal Realm, might result in exploding and dying. But the No Conditions Elixir had none of these restrictions. That is to say, whether it was a mortal without a speck of cultivation or a powerful Golden Immortal, both could consume it. And the effects generated could very well be the same. This was truly terrifying. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After all, going from one to a hundred is relatively simple, but once you have become a Golden Immortal, having reached ten thousand, advancing further becomes extremely difficult. Yet the No Conditions Elixir could make it possible. This was why Xiao Dancheng was so excited. After hearing these explanations, everyone looked at the No Conditions Golden Core with changed eyes. At this time, Xue An then said indifferently, ¡°Now tell me, is this Elixir sufficient?¡± Chapter 756 - Chapter 756 Chapter 756 Transaction Complete Holding Lei Zun Chapter 756: Chapter 756: Transaction Complete, Holding Lei Zun (First Update) Chapter 756: Chapter 756: Transaction Complete, Holding Lei Zun (First Update) Bai Qing¡¯er and the elder in green robes exchanged glances, then in unison declared, ¡°Enough! Of course, it¡¯s enough!¡± Such a Treasured Elixir, even without going through an auction, could definitely sell for a sky-high price. Therefore, Bai Qing¡¯er didn¡¯t hesitate at all and made a decision on the spot. As for whether it would offend the Skyspan Pavilion¡­ In the face of interests, that was no longer important! Lu Jinglong¡¯s expression instantly turned severely unpleasant. For a young master from a wealthy family like him, not getting what he wanted was irritating enough, let alone in such a way and in front of so many people. It made him feel utterly disgraced. Thus, Lu Jinglong snorted coldly and then turned to leave. After he had left, Xue Liuli looked deeply at Xue An, turned around, and also left. Gao Xinghai¡¯s face was the color of iron as he led his own daughter to follow behind. In response, Xue An just smiled, tossed the Treasured Elixir to Bai Qing¡¯er, and then took the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign into his hands. Bai Qing¡¯er had been looking at Xue An with surprised eyes all this time, because an Alchemy Dao master as young as Xue An was extremely rare. When Xue An got hold of the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign, she said with a coquettish smile, ¡°Esteemed sir, may I inquire for your honorable name?¡± ¡°Xue An!¡± ¡°Xue An¡­¡± Bai Qing¡¯er mused to herself a few times, finding no recollection of the name. At this moment, Xue An, with the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign, turned to leave. Bai Qing¡¯er suddenly called out to him. ¡°Mr. Xue, please wait for a moment!¡± Xue An stopped in his tracks. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Bai Qing¡¯er became serious, speaking in a low tone, ¡°Mr. Xue, today¡¯s matter won¡¯t end so simply. Not to mention the Skyspan Pavilion¡¯s Lu Family, even the Profound Thunder City Lord might harbor malicious intent. Here in the auction house, they still harbor reservations, but once you step outside this venue, I fear¡­¡± It was obvious what Bai Qing¡¯er meant: that both Gao Xinghai and even Xue Liuli might pose a threat to Xue An. In response, Xue An wasn¡¯t surprised, but he looked at Bai Qing¡¯er with a somewhat playful gaze. ¡°It seems President Bai is quite concerned about my well-being!¡± Bai Qing¡¯er¡¯s face flushed slightly, and she hurriedly covered it up with a smile. ¡°Mr. Xue, as an accomplished Alchemy Dao master of your age, the auction house highly welcomes you. Should you wish, our auction house is more than willing to provide comprehensive personal protection¡­¡± This statement revealed Bai Qing¡¯er¡¯s true motive. After all, Xue An was a top-tier Alchemy Dao master capable of concocting unpresented elixirs; if such a talent could be recruited, it would bring numerous benefits to the auction house. This was also the real reason why Bai Qing¡¯er didn¡¯t hesitate to offend Skyspan Pavilion and Profound Thunder City just to secure this auction deal. Xue An naturally saw through this and merely smiled faintly. ¡°No need!¡± Bai Qing¡¯er, who had presumed Xue An would gratefully accept, was taken aback upon hearing this. ¡°Hmm? Mr. Xue, I think you should consider it carefully. After all, they are from the Skyspan Pavilion and the Heavenly Sect! Even if they don¡¯t take action themselves, that City Lord of Profound Thunder is also a formidable adversary, so¡­¡± Xue An shook his head. ¡°No need to consider it! To me, these people are but paltry chickens and mangy dogs, what¡¯s there to fear!¡± Having said that, Xue An stepped outside and walked away. Chickens and mangy dogs¡­ Bai Qing¡¯er, stunned by Xue An¡¯s words, gradually regained her composure and then watched his receding figure with sudden displeasure in her heart. This man, he¡¯s simply too arrogant! After Xue An left the auction house, the elder in green robes asked, ¡°President, what do you think we should do about this matter?¡± Bai Qing¡¯er¡¯s expression turned chilly. ¡°Send someone to constantly monitor Profound Thunder City and Skyspan Pavilion¡¯s movements. Should there be any anomaly, report to me immediately!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The elder in green robes went down to prepare. Bai Qing¡¯er stood in the vast auction hall, silently calculating in her heart. If Xue Liuli and the people from Chaotian Pavilion were thinking of making a move, then tonight would likely be when they¡¯d do it. After all, the longer the night, the more dreams that might come, and delays could lead to changes. Given enough time, this Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign might just be refined into an elixir by Xue An. So Bai Qing¡¯er felt certain that Xue Liuli and the others would not wait too long. When the time comes, I really want to see how you, this man so arrogant and self-assured, are going to handle it! That¡¯s what went through Bai Qing¡¯er¡¯s mind before she turned and left. Meanwhile, after Xue An and the others returned to their residence, Xiao Dancheng expressed his doubts. ¡°Master, why do you place so much importance on this item? You should know that although the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign is precious, it still pales in comparison to the ungraded Treasured Elixir that you have crafted!¡± Xiao Dancheng was still feeling pained over that Treasured Elixir till now. Upon hearing this, Xue An smiled and then said to An Yan, ¡°Yan¡¯er, bring over your pot!¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± An Yan passed the flat-bottomed pot to Xue An. Back on Earth, this pot had once been gravely damaged, nearly splitting in two. Though it was later repaired by Xue An using the blood qi of a dragon liver, the Artifact Spirit Lei Zun within it was gone. Without the Artifact Spirit, this pot was at best a fine Spiritual Artifact. Therefore, Xue An had been wanting to find a new Artifact Spirit for An Yan¡¯s flat-bottomed pot. Until he saw this Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign at the auction. This item was even stronger than the former Artifact Spirit Lei Zun, and moreover, it had the potential for growth, making it perfectly suitable to be an Artifact Spirit. That was why Xue An was so moved and spared no expense to win it at the auction. Of course, Xiao Dancheng was unaware of this, and he looked puzzled as he watched Xue An pick up an oddly shaped ¡°treasure,¡± not yet understanding what was happening. Xue An then uttered sharply, ¡°Rise!¡± The flat-bottomed pot and the Lei Zun inside the Jade Casket floated into mid-air. ¡°Master is going to¡­¡± Xiao Dancheng¡¯s eyes widened gradually. Xue An drew a mysteriously intricate Talisman Spell out of thin air, and golden Fu Guang covered both the flat-bottomed pot and the glowing sphere containing Lei Zun. The Lei Zun had been trapped by the auction guild with immense effort, using Spiritual Power to contain it. Now, as soon as this Fu Guang touched it, the binding Spiritual Power shattered with a loud bang. A powerful force of Thunder Spirit Force instantly enveloped the entire place. Then an excited voice emerged from within. ¡°Hahaha, I never thought there¡¯d be a day when I, Lei Zun, would rise again. All you despicable humans of the Human Clan, Cultivators, will pay the price!¡± With the roar of the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign, the air in the room was pierced by strands of lightning, leaving behind the smell of scorched material. Xiao Dancheng was already pressed into a corner by the formidable power of the lightning, watching everything with a look of petrified horror. Just then, a thick bolt of lightning, about a zhang wide, shot straight towards Xue An. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The intensity of its force made the entire inn tremble. ¡°Master¡­¡± Xiao Dancheng cried out in shock. But Xue An didn¡¯t even blink, raising his hand to grab the bolt of lightning and then squeezing it fiercely. Boom. The lightning dissipated, and a shadowy figure was firmly grasped within Xue An¡¯s palm. Chapter 757 - Chapter 757 Chapter 757 Direct to the Origin Reforge the Chapter 757: Chapter 757: Direct to the Origin, Reforge the Treasure (2nd Update) Chapter 757: Chapter 757: Direct to the Origin, Reforge the Treasure (2nd Update) ¡°You¡­ how could you possibly capture my Divine Body?¡± The Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign shouted in horror. One must know that lightning is formless, and it was only because this Thunder Sovereign had condensed a self-awareness that it possessed form and substance. But this form and substance were ethereal and extremely difficult to control. Unexpectedly, this man had pierced through its layered disguises and directly targeted its origin, capturing its true form. This naturally filled the Thunder Sovereign with terror. Xue An paid no attention to its words, and with another hand, he sketched another Talisman Spell in the air, then suddenly let out a light shout. ¡°Seal!¡± A golden light completely bound the Thunder Sovereign, then flew toward An Yan¡¯s flat-bottomed pan. ¡°No! Let go of me! I don¡¯t want to become an Artifact Spirit!¡± The Thunder Sovereign clearly understood what was going to happen next and struggled and twisted madly in midair, trying to break free from the golden light¡¯s restraint. But everything it did was destined to be futile. With a dull thud, the shouts of the Thunder Sovereign abruptly stopped, and the golden light on the surface of the pan surged while lines of thunder patterns appeared on it. Then the flat-bottomed pan shook violently, as if something was trying to break out of it. Xue An snorted coldly, ¡°Serves you right!¡± Saying this, Xue An stepped forward, his hands flicked continuously, beginning to inscribe magical runes on the flat-bottomed pan. Intricate and simultaneously profound Talisman Spells rapidly took shape. Xiao Dan Cheng watched, open-mouthed in astonishment. He wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with artifact refining. In fact, almost every Alchemy Dao master had some knowledge of the art of refining, to a greater or lesser extent. After all, there were many similarities between the two. Yet Xue An¡¯s method of forcefully turning a Ninth Revolution Thunder Sovereign into an Artifact Spirit for refinement was utterly unprecedented to Xiao Dan Cheng. And when he saw Xue An inscribing runes out of thin air, he was so astonished he didn¡¯t know what to say. Without any prior preparation, directly using his hands to draw the symbols, this was beyond simply incredible. Even Xiao Dan Cheng had never heard of anyone in the Guiyi Realm capable of doing this. As the runes on the flat-bottomed pan gradually took form, the initial shaking had already stopped, only a wailing voice could be heard coming from inside the pan. ¡°Lord, spare my life!¡± ¡°Lord, I won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡± ¡°Lord, please don¡¯t make me become an Artifact Spirit!¡± These pleas were incessant. Xue An, somewhat impatient from the noise, slightly raised his eyebrows, ¡°Shut up!¡± The Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign sealed within the pan immediately closed its mouth, but after a brief moment, faint sobs could be heard coming out. Judging by the sound, it seemed to be a woman. Xue An was unmoved and simply said indifferently, ¡°Becoming an Artifact Spirit is an honor for you, I¡¯ll grant you an opportunity when the time comes, that¡¯s all!¡± With Xue An¡¯s words, the sobbing voice also faded away, replaced only by a deep sigh. Xue An acted as if he didn¡¯t hear it, continuing to inscribe the runes bit by bit. The complexity of the runes was such that even Xue An had to expend a great deal of effort on them. Meanwhile, as Xue An was refining the flat-bottomed pan for his wife. In an extremely luxurious room in Profound Thunder City, Lu Jinglong was raging mad. ¡°Bastard! No one has ever dared to compete with me for anything, that guy is dead meat! I will kill him!¡± The murderous intent in Lu Jinglong¡¯s eyes was so intense it seemed about to overflow. ¡°Young Master, leave this matter to your humble servant! I will bring this person¡¯s head back to you!¡± A well-dressed old man with greying hair spoke in a deep voice. If there were others present, they would certainly be shocked to see this old man. For this person was none other than the Heart Devouring Elder, who had quite a reputation in the Central Region. He was powerful in his cultivation, but naturally cruel and extremely cunning and brutal, having committed countless major crimes, one could say he was steeped in blood debt. Yet, ten years ago, he suddenly vanished without a trace. Many people thought he was dead. To everyone¡¯s surprise, he actually became a top-tier Guest Elder of the Lu Family from the Chaotian Pavilion. Lu Jinglong shook his head, then said with a face full of resentment, ¡°No, this guy has brought his female family members with him, I want to ravage them to death in front of him, I want him to know the consequences of offending me!¡± ¡°As you wish, my young master!¡± the Heart Devouring Elder said with a relaxed face, clearly not taking this seriously. He had only arrived in Profound Thunder City that afternoon. The reason he came so quickly was simply because he happened to be near Profound Thunder City, and upon receiving Lu Jinglong¡¯s urgent letter, he was overjoyed, immediately dropping everything else and hurrying over. After all, if he could use this matter to forge a good relationship with the Lu family¡¯s eldest, his own status would certainly rise with the tide. Therefore, when he learned that his opponent was merely an alchemy cultivator from the Eastern Domain, he was even more delighted. It seemed as though even the heavens were on my side! Meanwhile. In the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, Gao Xinghai said to Xue Liuli with a very ugly expression, ¡°Mr. Xue, the person who suddenly appeared at the auction is accompanied by an alchemy expert from the Eastern Domain and has no special background!¡± Xue Liuli remained silent. Gao Xinghai gritted his teeth, ¡°Mr. Xue, I know that if you take action, it will damage your reputation, so you don¡¯t need to handle this matter. Let me do it! I will definitely take back that item!¡± Xue Liuli stood up, looked towards the gradually darkening sky outside, and said in a cold voice, ¡°Lu Jinglong that guy certainly won¡¯t let things go, and you alone, even if you seize the Lei Zun, won¡¯t be a match for the Lu Family, so I¡¯ll go with you! If we can exchange the Lei Zun from that man¡¯s hands first, that would be best!¡± Gao Xinghai hesitated for a moment, then lowered his head and said, ¡°Yes!¡± However, within his eyes that had dropped, a greedy glint flickered. Exchange? How to exchange? Forty thousand Immortal Crystals were not a small sum. Anyway, it wasn¡¯t at the auction venue now, but in his own territory, so killing this man and taking the treasure would save himself forty thousand Immortal Crystals unseen. Besides, this man had previously had a public conflict with his own daughter, so it was even more impossible to let him live! As he calculated in his mind, layers of murderous intent slowly emerged on Gao Xinghai¡¯s face. The daylight grew dimmer. It was when the lamps were already being lit inside the inn. Xue An finally carved the last Talisman Spell. Hum! The flat-bottomed pot trembled lightly, and then it shone brightly, revealing numerous dense and powerful runes within it. Not only that, but mixed in with the golden light were strands of electric light. A powerful aura also emanated from it. Xue An let out a light breath, then handed the drastically changed flat-bottomed pot to An Yan. ¡°Yan¡¯er, how is it, are you satisfied?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only An Yan took it in hand, first weighing its heft, finding it slightly heavier, but feeling more comfortable to grip. Therefore, she nodded, ¡°Not bad!¡± Saying so, she swung the flat-bottomed pot with force, wanting to test its power. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Xue An didn¡¯t manage to stop her in time. An Yan had already swung it out. Chapter 758 - Chapter 758 Chapter 758 An Yan Shows Her Power Defeating the Chapter 758: Chapter 758: An Yan Shows Her Power, Defeating the Enemy with a Single Strike (Third Update) Chapter 758: Chapter 758: An Yan Shows Her Power, Defeating the Enemy with a Single Strike (Third Update) Boom. A ray of lightning mixed with golden runes blasted out directly. The entire wall of the inn was instantly obliterated into powder and then disappeared. An Yan, holding a frying pan, stared dumbfounded at the scene. Only then did Xue An speak the rest of his sentence. ¡°Don¡¯t try it inside the house¡­!¡± Then the two looked at each other. An Yan appeared like a child who had done something wrong, a bit embarrassed she stuck out her tongue. ¡°Honey, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, I had no idea it would be so powerful!¡± Xue An shook his head with a slight smile, somewhat helplessly, ¡°Silly girl, the next time you encounter unfamiliar objects, you must ask clearly. It doesn¡¯t matter if something is shattered, but what if you hurt yourself?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± An Yan nodded, then looked at the frying pan in her hands with a face full of joy. ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°Yeah! It feels way more powerful than before!¡± An Yan said with a beaming smile. At that moment, a faint voice came from the frying pan, ¡°Of course it¡¯s more powerful than before; the last fellow was only a fifth revolution, I am already ninth revolution!¡± An Yan was taken aback, her face full of surprise, ¡°You can actually talk?¡± ¡°Of course, I can talk! I¡¯m the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign! If it weren¡¯t for that day when I carelessly fell for the trap of you human cultivators, I might have already condensed the ninth revolution and attained the rightful position of a Thunder God!¡± the Thunder Sovereign said feeling quite wronged. But An Yan¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on this at all; she looked at the frying pan in surprise, then leaned in very seriously and said. ¡°So, you can control the power of lightning?¡± ¡°Of course! That¡¯s far too simple for me!¡± ¡°Then you can generate electricity?¡± ¡°Generate electricity?¡± The Thunder Sovereign clearly did not understand what An Yan meant. ¡°It¡¯s to release the power of lightning according to my demands!¡± ¡°Possible!¡± An Yan, hearing this, her eyes lit up, and she muttered to herself. ¡°Now that¡¯s great, I have a large-sized portable power bank! No more worries about running out of battery!¡± Xue An couldn¡¯t help but laugh and cry at what he heard. This silly girl could sometimes be frighteningly mature and clever, but at other times, childishly amusing. Take the treasured vessel he had forged with so much effort, for example. If it were someone else, they would sure be scheming about how to fight. But An Yan was pondering how to use it to generate electricity. This was truly¡­ an unconventional way of thinking. Xue An was sighing internally. Suddenly, Xiao Dan¡¯s expression became serious, and he walked over, ¡°Master, there¡¯s something wrong!¡± Xiao Dan felt something off from the start. Because An Yan¡¯s strike had just shattered half of the inn¡¯s wall, but there was no commotion whatsoever. Logically, such a loud noise should have alerted the inhabitants of the inn, or at the very least, it should have drawn the inn¡¯s shopkeeper or the waiter. But there was none of that, only an eerie silence that filled the world. This feeling made Xiao Dan¡¯s skin crawl, and he knew something was amiss. Upon hearing this, Xue An simply smiled, then turned his head towards the far-off sky, and said indifferently, ¡°So, you¡¯ve finally come!¡± As his voice fell, a sword light instantly arrived above the inn, and upon settling down, it was the cold-faced Xue Liuli. Soon after, several streaks of light flew in. It was the City Lord of Profound Thunder City, Gao Xinghai, and his daughter, Gao Zuoyu. Seeing the appearance of these people, Xiao Dancheng¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly, and he shouted at Gao Xinghai, ¡°City Lord Gao, what do you intend to do?¡± Gao Xinghai let out a cold laugh but said nothing. Xiao Dancheng felt his heart gradually sinking, filled with regret. He should have strongly advised Master Xue to leave Profound Thunder City immediately after coming out of the auction house. Just as he feared. Neither the true disciple of Heaven Sect nor the City Lord of Profound Thunder City had good intentions. At that moment, he heard Xue Liuli speak with an icy and distant voice, ¡°Alchemy cultivator, for four hundred thousand Immortal Crystals, plus my friendship, would you consider giving me that Lei Zun?¡± Her words were straightforward, explicitly asking for the Lei Zun. The offer was undeniably generous as well. Though there was a vast difference between four hundred thousand Immortal Crystals and a million, the friendship of a true disciple from a major Heavenly Sect was immeasurable in value. It might even be higher than the value of the Immortal Crystals. Gao Xinghai¡¯s face changed. He feared that the man would agree because of this, and if that were the case, his own plans would completely fall through. But Xue An¡¯s reaction that followed put him at ease. Xue An shook his head with a light chuckle, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your friendship¡­ I¡¯m not interested!¡± As soon as he spoke, a cold glint flashed in Xue Liuli¡¯s eyes, ¡°Cultivator, I hope you realize your current situation. Right now, I¡¯m still negotiating with you. If Lu Jinglong from Chaotian Pavilion were to come, I fear your fate would be a hundred times more miserable than now.¡± ¡°That Lei Zun is very important to me, and it may not be of much use to you! So, I hope you think it through!¡± Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°I am a very curious person, so I¡¯d like to know what kind of fate awaits me tonight!¡± Xue Liuli huffed angrily. Meanwhile, from a distance, atop the roof of a civilian house, Bai Qing¡¯er, who was observing everything, also frowned slightly. Xue An¡¯s actions seemed simply inconceivable to her. To openly challenge Xue Liuli, how many heads did this guy have to spare? At this moment, Gao Xinghai saw that the time was ripe and let out a sneering chuckle, then flew forward. ¡°Lady Xue, there¡¯s no need to waste words with such people. This kind of person only sees reason when they see the coffin. Leave him to me!¡± Xue Liuli did not make a sound, which was taken as tacit consent. Gao Xinghai turned his head, looked down at Xue An with a ferocious smile, and said, ¡°Kid, it¡¯s a pity you had to show off at the auction!¡± With those words, Gao Xinghai transformed into multiple shadows, charging straight at Xue An. Gao Xinghai was also a Golden Immortal powerhouse. Even though the gap between Golden Immortals could sometimes be larger than the gap between a Golden Immortal and a mortal. But Gao Xinghai, being able to become the lord of a city, clearly had considerable strength. So, when he made his move, the momentum was indeed frightening. But before Xue An could make a move, An Yan, who stood by his side, could no longer restrain herself. She stepped forward, raised her frying pan, and with a motion akin to batting a ball, slammed it towards the oncoming streak of light. ¡°Dare to threaten my husband, get lost!¡± Boom! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After a thunderous sound, The fiercely advancing Gao Xinghai felt an unstoppable mighty force assail him, and he was directly blown away. Not only that, but streams of lightning coursed through his body, eliciting screams of agony. If it weren¡¯t for An Yan¡¯s Loose Immortal cultivation level, that strike alone could have shattered his soul. Even so, Gao Xinghai was seriously battered. By the time the lightning finally dissipated, his skin was charred, his hair and beard scorched, and wisps of blue smoke were still rising from his head, almost looking well-cooked. Chapter 759 - Chapter 759 Chapter 759 Killing Starts with You (Update 1) Chapter 759: Chapter 759 Killing, Starts with You (Update 1) Chapter 759: Chapter 759 Killing, Starts with You (Update 1) ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Gao Xinghai roared in shock and fury. ¡°This isn¡¯t any ghost, it¡¯s a flat-bottomed pan!¡± An Yan said indifferently. ¡°A flat-bottomed pan?¡± A solemn expression appeared on Gao Xinghai¡¯s face. This woman appeared to be but a Loose Immortal in terms of cultivation level, yet she managed to repel him, which spoke volumes about the power of this artifact. An Yan nodded, her young face filled with pride, ¡°Yeah! The very same kind that you can use to stir-fry veggies, and also smack people with!¡± ¡°Stir-fry?¡± Gao Xinghai was stunned, then he roared uncontrollably: ¡°You actually hit me with something used for cooking?¡± ¡°Yes! Is there a problem with that?¡± An Yan blinked, and then she lifted the flat-bottomed pan in her hand, pointing at Gao Xinghai and his companions in midair. ¡°Let me tell you, anyone who dares to bully my husband today will be smacked to death with this pan!¡± Her imposing aura actually made Gao Xinghai subconsciously take a few steps back. After all, the blow just now had left him feeling shaken. Meanwhile, An Yan whispered to Xue An, ¡°Hubby, do I look cool?¡± Xue An found it a bit comical, but he nodded nonetheless, ¡°Very cool!¡± ¡°Hehe, hubby, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got your back today!¡± With the super-enhanced flat-bottomed pan in her possession, An Yan¡¯s confidence skyrocketed, and she took no one seriously. Watching all this from not too far away, Bai Qing¡¯er muttered to herself, ¡°Is she your only reliance? But aren¡¯t you thinking too simply? A single treasure can¡¯t solve any real problems.¡± As expected. Just then, Xue Liuli snorted coldly and the look in her eyes toward Xue An became more contemptuous, ¡°Alchemy Dao cultivator, do you really think this woman can change anything? Let me tell you, you¡¯re thinking too much!¡± ¡°Hand over Lei Zun, and I can ensure your safety. Otherwise, not to mention me, even the people from the Sky Pavilion won¡¯t let you off!¡± No sooner had she finished speaking than a strange, jeering laughter came from the distant sky. ¡°Miss Xue is right, this man, he¡¯s absolutely dead today!¡± The voice grew closer rapidly, with astonishing speed! By the time the last word was spoken, an extremely ostentatious and luxurious Flying Carriage had flown above the inn. Lu Jinglong was seated above, surrounded by his concubines, presenting a scene of celestial grandeur. Before the Flying Carriage stood an old man with white-tipped hair and a haughty demeanor. Bai Qing¡¯er¡¯s face changed dramatically in the distance. The Heart-devouring Elder! This old devil is actually still alive in this world? Now, things really got tricky. Xue Liuli¡¯s expression changed slightly too, but she turned her gaze to the young master of the Lu Family on the Flying Carriage, ¡°Lu Jinglong, how do you plan on handling this?¡± ¡°How?¡± A wicked smile played at the corners of Lu Jinglong¡¯s mouth. Then, looking down at Xue An below, he said coolly, ¡°It¡¯s been made very clear, this man must die today! But before he dies¡­¡± Lu Jinglong turned his gaze towards An Yan, who was holding the flat-bottomed pan. Although An Yan had concealed her true appearance with her Illusory Art, her figure and gaze couldn¡¯t be changed. Hence, her eyes were stunningly bewitching. Lu Jinglong licked his lips, ¡°I shall enjoy his woman in front of him thoroughly!¡± As soon as he said this. An Yan¡¯s brows shot up furiously, ¡°Shameless lecher!¡± With that, she leaped into the air, charging straight towards Lu Jinglong. ¡°Hehehe, little girl, your opponent is me!¡± The Heart-devouring Elder cackled a few times, blocking An Yan¡¯s path. ¡°Get lost!¡± An Yan yelled angrily, swinging her flat-bottomed pan as she smashed it toward him. Boom! A streak of lightning aimed straight at the Heart-devouring Elder. But this Heart-Eater Elder, who had been famous for several hundred years, had killed countless skilled warriors, so even though he was quite surprised by this attack, he remained calm and composed as he swiftly dodged. The lightning struck empty air, and the Heart-Eater Elder had already appeared right in front of An Yan, chuckling coldly, ¡°The tool in your hands is indeed impressive, little lady, but it¡¯s a pity your cultivation level is too weak! Well then, since the young master wants you alive, you shall live a bit longer!¡± With that, the Heart-Eater Elder reached out to grab An Yan. In his eyes, capturing a woman with merely the cultivation level of a Loose Immortal was like taking something into his hands. But unexpectedly, An Yan had recently been practicing the methods taught to her by Xue An, and her strength had made great leaps and bounds. Although she was still a bit flustered, she managed to narrowly avoid his claw. But she still underestimated the Heart-Eater Elder¡¯s strength. Swish. A light sound. An Yan¡¯s hair, which had always been tied up, fell down as it was affected by the claw wind, and the Illusory Art that had been covering her collapsed, revealing An Yan¡¯s true appearance. At this moment, everyone present was shaken. This woman, she¡¯s so beautiful¡­ Lu Jinglong, the heir of the Lu Family, had even more brilliance in his eyes. He had seen countless gorgeous women in his life, but none could compare to one percent of An Yan¡¯s beauty. This discovery excited him, ¡°Heart-Eater!¡± ¡°Your servant understands!¡± The Heart-Eater Elder, too, recovered from his initial astonishment, and laughed heh-heh, ¡°Interesting, she can even display high-level Illusory Art that I can¡¯t see through, but you still can¡¯t escape the palm of my hand today!¡± As he spoke, the Heart-Eater Elder clapped his hands together and slammed them down, ¡°Heavenly Demon Seal!¡± One saw a black seal as large as a li being cast from the sky, crushing down directly towards An Yan. The strength of this strike was so powerful that onlookers like Gao Xinghai changed color. Even Xue Liuli¡¯s eyes flickered with a trace of light. This Heart-Eater Elder truly deserved his reputation as an old demon who had roamed the Central Region for several hundred years; his cultivation level was indeed formidable. With this one strike, even Xue Liuli dared not recklessly encounter its edge. An Yan¡¯s expression was solemn as she tightly grasped the frying pan in her hands, ready to withstand the blow. Just at that moment, a detached voice spread throughout the arena, ¡°Yan¡¯er, leave these people to me!¡± Upon saying this, Xue An, who had been standing down below, suddenly vanished from the spot, and when he reappeared, he was already behind An Yan, gently embracing her in his arms. ¡°Master!¡± Xiao Dancheng cried out anxiously upon seeing this. Bai Qing¡¯er, who was watching from afar, stomped her foot, ¡°Now he¡¯s definitely doomed!¡± Even Xue Liuli sighed inwardly, believing Xue An was more likely doomed than not. At the same time, the demon seal was already bearing down. But Xue An didn¡¯t even lift his head, simply raising a hand and flicking his finger lightly. Crack. The massive, ferocious demon seal came to a freeze mid-air, and then, starting from the center of Xue An¡¯s flick, it showed countless cracks before finally shattering violently. With a flick of a finger. The demon seal turned to dust. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Heart-Eater Elder, who had been full of triumph, now had his expression frozen in shock as he cried out, ¡°How could¡­¡± He had only shouted two words when Xue An¡¯s figure had already appeared in front of him, reaching out and grabbing his neck, lifting him up. The Heart-Eater Elder, of course, would not capitulate without a fight and began to struggle and counterattack frantically. But all of his struggles were in vain in front of Xue An. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Let the killing begin with you today!¡± Chapter 760 - Chapter 760 Chapter 760 Sixteen characters youll die sixteen Chapter 760: Chapter 760: Sixteen characters, you¡¯ll die sixteen times (2nd update) Chapter 760: Chapter 760: Sixteen characters, you¡¯ll die sixteen times (2nd update) ¡°Having said that, before the Heart Devouring Elder could react, Xue An¡¯s hand that was clutching his neck suddenly tightened.¡± There was a crisp snap. The Heart Devouring Elder¡¯s neck was crushed, and his head rolled off. However, the Heart Devouring Elder had been a Golden Immortal for a thousand years and naturally would not die so easily. Even with his head severed, his body still stood tall, attempting to counterattack. But the next second, Xue An let out a breath and coldly shouted, ¡°Perish!¡± Boom. The Heart Devouring Elder¡¯s body, along with the severed head, trembled violently before gradually turning into dust, scattering away. At the same time, a stream of demonic light shot out, attempting to flee. ¡°Trying to run?¡± As he spoke, Xue An reached out his hand, plunging it into the void. That stream of demonic light was none other than the Heart Devouring Elder¡¯s soul. At this moment, the Heart Devouring Elder was as panicked as a dog who had lost its home, no longer daring to be the slightest bit contemptuous. Because this man was simply too terrifying. With just a casual squeeze, he had crushed his own neck, and then with a single cold shout, turned his entire body to dust. The Heart Devouring Elder finally realized that this man was indeed the most powerful one. Thus, at this moment, his heart was full of regret, while also experiencing an unprecedented fear. This made his escape incredibly fast. In the blink of an eye, he had already fled several hundred miles. Just as he was secretly glad to have picked up another lease on life, a giant hand suddenly emerged from the space, and before the Heart Devouring Elder could react, it grabbed him and retracted back. When he saw that the person who had controlled the void to capture him was Xue An, the Heart Devouring Elder¡¯s soul let out a heaven-shattering scream. ¡°My Lord, spare my life! I realize my mistake, I won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡± Xue An slightly raised an eyebrow and suddenly pinched his hand. Crack. The Heart Devouring Elder¡¯s soul was crushed to pieces. The screams stopped abruptly. The entire scene fell into complete silence. From the moment Xue An shattered that demonic seal, to crushing the soul of the Heart Devouring Elder, it all happened in just a few blinks of an eye. Yet, in such a short span of time, there was such an astonishing reversal. Xiao Dancheng stared at this scene in complete astonishment. He knew Xue An was very powerful, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand his ground in the Eastern Domain. But he hadn¡¯t expected Xue An to be so powerful that even the Heart Devouring Elder, who had dominated the Central Region for hundreds of years, was effortlessly annihilated by him. As for Gao Xinghai and his daughter, they were like seeing a ghost, especially Gao Xinghai, who was literally trembling all over. Was he really looking for trouble with such a formidable being just moments ago? Did he think his life was too long? Even Xue Liuli gave a slight gasp of surprise. But of all the spectators, the most astonished was Bai Qing¡¯er, who was watching from a distance. She covered her mouth, her eyes wide with shock as she looked at Xue An. It was only then that she understood why Xue An was so calm and composed. It turned out he was truly so formidable! Thinking back to how she had just silently ridiculed Xue An for being a kept man, Bai Qing¡¯er felt her face burn with shame. At this moment. Xue An looked up toward Lu Jinglong, who was high above on the Flying Carriage, and said indifferently, ¡°Your man, I killed him!¡± Lu Jinglong¡¯s face was ashen, but he showed little fear as he took a deep breath and said, ¡°A mere servant, dead is dead!¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m telling you this to remind you to be prepared, because next, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Lu Jinglong¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Cultivator, your current strength is enough to earn respect, so I take back what I said earlier. I don¡¯t want your things anymore! How about that?¡± This statement was actually an indirect way of yielding to Xue An. People like Xiao Dancheng, Bai Qing¡¯er, and others all breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this, believing such an outcome couldn¡¯t be better. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Xue An just laughed and then said lightly, ¡°Sixteen characters!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Lu Jinglong was stunned, not understanding what that meant. ¡°The threat you made against Yan¡¯er just now, it consisted of sixteen characters!¡± As the words were spoken, an earth-shaking aura emanated from Xue An, shocking everyone around him and instinctively causing them to step back a few paces. And Lu Jinglong, the target of this intimidating presence, turned even paler, but still managed to say with difficulty, ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡± ¡°I just want to tell you that in The Multiverse Realms, in heaven and on earth, no matter who it is, anyone who dares to threaten Yan¡¯er must die!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xue An appeared in front of Lu Jinglong and yanked him down from the high Flying Carriage. Lu Jinglong, who always presented himself with a wicked and unrestrained demeanor, let out a pig-like squeal at that moment. ¡°No, you can¡¯t kill me! I am the eldest young master of the Lu Family of Chaotian Square! If you dare to kill me, you will face endless pursuit from Chaotian Square¡­¡± Thump! A muffled sound. Lu Jinglong¡¯s head was crushed by Xue Ansheng, and the scream abruptly stopped. But this was just the beginning. Xue An¡¯s other hand glowed as he restored Lu Jinglong¡¯s crushed head back to its original state. Having just gone through life-and-death agony, Lu Jinglong was still somewhat dazed after being restored. Xue An extended a finger, his smile chilling, ¡°You just spoke sixteen words, so you need to die sixteen times, and that was only the first. It¡¯s your turn to count, remembering that if you count wrong, you have to start all over again!¡± ¡°Ah ah ah ah ah, don¡¯t¡­¡± Thump! Xue An crushed his head again before he could finish speaking. Hisss! All the onlookers inhaled sharply. Because Xue An¡¯s actions were enough to make even the bravest of men¡¯s hair stand on end. Especially since he was dealing with the eldest young master of the powerful Lu Family of Chaotian Square. Then, Xue An restored Lu Jinglong once again. This time, Lu Jinglong trembled all over, and with a voice full of resentment, he shouted, ¡°What¡¯s your name? Do you have the guts to tell me?¡± ¡°My name is Xue An, and also, you didn¡¯t count, so it doesn¡¯t count this time. Start over!¡± Having said that, Xue An crushed his head once again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After being restored again, Lu Jinglong who had already experienced the torment of dying three times finally felt fear. ¡°Xue An, I was wrong! I truly realize my mistake, please spare me just this once, okay? Whether you want Immortal Crystals or any other treasures, just say the word, and I guarantee I¡¯ll satisfy you, okay? Just spare me, and I¡¯m willing to pay any price!¡± Lu Jinglong began to beg pitifully. Watching the once lofty eldest young master of the Lu Family grovel before Xue An. Bai Qing¡¯er and the others just watched dumbfounded. But Xue An shook his head, ¡°No good! And again, you didn¡¯t count, so it still doesn¡¯t count. Start over!¡± Chapter 761 - Chapter 761 Chapter 761 The Forefather of the Lü Family The Chapter 761: Chapter 761: The Forefather of the Lu Family, The Sword that Severes Heaven and Earth (Third Update) Chapter 761: Chapter 761: The Forefather of the Lu Family, The Sword that Severes Heaven and Earth (Third Update) As he spoke, Xue An casually crushed his head again. By the time he recovered once more, Lu Jinglong was on the brink of collapse! ¡°You bastard, devil, what on earth do you want?¡± ¡°Start over!¡± Pff! ¡°I was wrong, Master Xue, I really realize my mistake, please spare me this once!¡± ¡°Start over!¡± Pff! After being tormented like this three times, when he came back to life again, Lu Jinglong was almost at the point of breaking down. The repeated soul-rending agony, followed by tumbling into darkness, was driving him insane. ¡°The¡­ the first time!¡± Xue An nodded and smiled faintly, ¡°That¡¯s a good start! I hope you can keep it up!¡± ¡°Please¡­¡± Lu Jinglong hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Xue An made him taste death once again. When he awoke once more, Lu Jinglong immediately cried out, ¡°The second time, please let me go! I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡± Xue An remained unmoved, simply pinching again. Pff! Lu Jinglong fell into darkness once more amidst immense resentment. Next came Lu Jinglong¡¯s trembling voice, repeating over and over, ¡°The third time!¡± ¡°The fourth time!¡± ¡°The fifth time!¡± ¡­ Finally, after the fifteenth time, Lu Jinglong¡¯s eyes had lost their focus, but he still looked at Xue An with a pleading gaze, trying his best to say. ¡°Sir, please spare me this once!¡± It wasn¡¯t just him. Xue Liuli, who had been witnessing everything, could not help but sigh deeply, ¡°Xue An, what Lu Jinglong has done is indeed wrong, but you have killed him so many times, the score should be even by now, just spare him this once!¡± At this point, Bai Qing¡¯er also hurried over, standing in mid-air, first looking at Lu Jinglong, who was soaked in blood, with a horrified gaze, then calmed herself and said, ¡°Yes, Xue Liuli is right, just spare Young Master Lu this once! Otherwise, if you really kill him, the Lu Family won¡¯t let it go either!¡± Even Xiao Dancheng, after hesitating for a moment, cupped his fists and said, ¡°Master, perhaps you could spare him this one time¡­¡± Hearing these pleas, Lu Jinglong, whose consciousness was already numbed by pain, regained some sense of reason, and a deeply vindictive thought arose in his heart. As long as I live to return home, I will rally the entire Lu Family to tear you into ten thousand pieces! But on the surface, he dared not show any of it, still looking at Xue An with eyes full of supplication. Faced with all this, Xue An¡¯s mouth curled into a faint smile. ¡°Spare him? Haha, I can sense his thoughts. When he just threatened Yan¡¯er, what he considered was how to torment. If I were not his match, it might have been the two of us who are dead now, yet you are telling me to spare him?¡± These words made Bai Qing¡¯er and Xue Liuli, among others who had advised, change color. Xue An then leaned down, whispered into the greatly unsettled Lu Jinglong¡¯s ear, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, rest assured, if your Lu Family from the Ascendant Pavilion dares to provoke me, I will also wipe them from this world!¡± Lu Jinglong¡¯s muscles all stiffened up, ¡°No¡­¡± This time, Xue An did not give him another chance to revive, simply clapping his hands together. Crack! Lu Jinglong¡¯s body was compressed by an overwhelming and unstoppable force, becoming a one-meter cube of flesh and blood. Lu Jinglong¡¯s Divine Sense floated out. Just then, a thin white line suddenly appeared from the distant sky, grabbing Lu Jinglong¡¯s Divine Sense and pulling it away. ¡°It¡¯s the ancestral land!¡± Xiao Dancheng exclaimed. Among those prestigious families, a secret technique was passed down. By dedicating one¡¯s ancestors in a cave of blessed land and employing various secret techniques, one could turn that place into an ancestral land. If a descendant of the legitimate branch of the clan dies, their Divine Sense could be summoned back to the ancestral land, thus preventing the annihilation of their soul. Clearly, the Lu Family possessed an ancestral land. Yet facing all this, Xue An just gave a cold smile, ¡°Want to leave?¡± As he spoke, a brilliant light shone from Xue An¡¯s eyes, Lu Jinglong¡¯s Divine Sense let out a shriek of agony, and then it dissipated into nothingness. And so, this eldest son of the Lu Family from Profound Thunder City, Lu Jinglong, had his soul destroyed! But just at the moment when Lu Jinglong perished, the white thread tugging him away suddenly surged and then a towering, enormous spectral figure appeared, looking down on Xue An and the others with a cold snort, then reached down with a slap. ¡°It¡¯s an ancestor of the Lu Family!¡± Bai Qing¡¯er screamed, everyone scrambled to dodge. This was evidently because Xue An had destroyed Lu Jinglong¡¯s soul, infuriating the slumbering ancestor within the ancestral land. Having slept in the ancestral land for who knows how many years, generations of tribute and incense offerings had brought this Lu Family ancestor to the brink of divinity. Therefore, as he struck down with his palm, its power was so great that it caused the majority of Profound Thunder City to collapse thunderously. All were struck with awe. Yet Xue An simply looked up at the spectral figure and said indifferently, ¡°I hadn¡¯t planned on killing you, but seeing as you¡¯re so bent on protecting your kin, might as well let you die alongside them!¡± No sooner had he spoken, than countless sword lights emerged around Xue An, which quickly condensed into a Giant Sword nearly a hundred miles long. Then, Xue An gripped the sword with both hands, his eyes ablaze with divine radiance, and he shouted, ¡°Witness my Sword Dao! Absolute! Heaven! Earth!¡± Boom! A tremendous sword light, beyond description, descended as if severing the heavens and the earth. The brilliance of the sword light was so resplendent that it seemed as if, at that moment, this sword light was all that existed between the heavens and earth, causing a tremendous shock to everyone¡¯s spirits. Xue Liuli, who had been spectating all this while, could no longer keep her composure. As a Sword Dao expert herself, she could naturally sense the astonishing Sword Intent contained within this strike. Meanwhile. Fear appeared on the face of the enormous spectral figure as it tried to dodge. But where the sword light pointed, all things in heaven and earth bowed down. So it was too late to react when the sword cleaved it in two. Crack! A fine crack appeared in the center of the spectral figure, from which blinding light burst forth. The crack then began to rapidly expand. Finally. The spectral figure, the manifestation of the Lu Family ancestor, let out a sky-rending scream before exploding violently. When the light dispersed, aside from a ravine extending to the horizon on the ground, everything was emptiness. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible? How could a person possess such formidable Sword Intent?¡± Xue Liuli murmured pale-faced, once believing her talent in Sword Dao surpassed all under the heavens. But this strike had instilled a profound sense of powerlessness in her. Xue Liuli felt as if all her prior pride had shattered in that moment. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And Bai Qing¡¯er was shaking like a leaf, shocked beyond belief as she looked at Xue An, at a loss for words. From the auction onwards, this man had delivered one shock after another to her. Even now, he had slain an ancestor of the Lu Family with a single strike. Who in the world was this man? And why was he so powerful? Chapter 762 - Chapter 762 762 Chapter Well Played (First Update) Chapter 762: 762 Chapter Well Played! (First Update) Chapter 762: 762 Chapter Well Played! (First Update) Just when everyone was shocked. Gao Xinghai was quietly retreating. At this moment, his heart was full of fear and regret. Fear of Xue An¡¯s power, regret for his previous offense. However, before he had taken more than a few steps back, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°City Lord Gao, sneaking off like this, where are you trying to go?¡± As he spoke, Xue An turned his head to look at him. Gao Xinghai¡¯s body stiffened, and then he put on a fawning smile, ¡°Xue¡­ Lord Xue, I just remembered an urgent matter I have to attend to; thus, I didn¡¯t have time to bid you farewell.¡± A faint smile appeared on Xue An¡¯s lips, ¡°Oh? What urgent matter has made City Lord Gao so panicked, you¡¯ve even changed color?¡± Hearing this, Gao Xinghai, whose face was already pale, broke into a cold sweat and stuttered, ¡°This¡­ I¡­ .¡± Gao Zuoyu, who had been watching from the side, suddenly stepped forward, shielding her father behind her and said with a cold expression, ¡°The matter began because of me. Take my life or flay me as you will, just please spare my father!¡± ¡°Zuoyu, step back!¡± Gao Xinghai cried out in shock before saying to Xue An, ¡°Lord Xue, my daughter is still too young, please don¡¯t take offense at her!¡± ¡°Father, don¡¯t speak anymore, the trouble is my fault and has nothing to do with you. You have already suffered too much for me; let me handle this! Even if it costs me my life, as a member of the Gao family, I will not bow my head easily!¡± Gao Zuoyu said solemnly. Gao Xinghai wanted to say something more, but, hesitating for a moment, he sighed heavily and fell silent. Gao Zuoyu clenched her teeth, unwaveringly staring at Xue An, ¡°Do it! Kill me or flay me, as you please!¡± Xue An quietly observed the headstrong and wilful girl, and then he laughed. ¡°You put on quite the performance!¡± This remark shocked both father and daughter of the Gao family, especially Gao Zuoyu, whose face turned deathly pale in an instant. Xue An shook his head and said lightly, ¡°Although you¡¯ve disguised it well, your trembling hands and wandering gaze have already betrayed you!¡± ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t,¡± Gao Zuoyu said. Xue An ignored her and continued, ¡°Drawing back to advance, using this tactic to coerce me! I must admit, it is indeed a clever move.¡± Gao Zuoyu, no longer composed, looked at Xue An with eyes full of fear. ¡°Such actions will not only earn you a reputation for filial piety, but if I were to kill you both, it would leave others saying I bullied the weak! Am I right, City Lord Gao?¡± This statement was like a steel blade piercing directly into the hearts of the Gao father and daughter. Because what Xue An said had completely exposed their little schemes. Indeed, just when Xue An questioned Gao Xinghai about his attempt to sneak away, the City Lord of Profound Thunder City had secretly given his daughter a look. Gao Zuoyu had understood and thus staged such a drama. Their sole purpose was to capitalize on Xue An¡¯s sympathy to turn the tables. Even, if well executed, they could win Xue An¡¯s admiration and thus attach themselves to this peerless expert. But what the father and daughter duo had not anticipated in their wildest dreams was that Xue An would see through their ruse at first glance. ¡°Lord Xue, we¡­ we had no choice, just seeking a chance to live, we ask you to show mercy and spare both of us!¡± Gao Xinghai began to plead. As for Gao Zuoyu, who had been so defiant just moments ago, now fright had rendered her speechless. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°City Lord Gao, you really didn¡¯t need to go to such lengths, because from the beginning, I never intended to kill you!¡± Hearing this, Gao Xinghai secretly let out a sigh of relief, while Gao Zuoyu, who had been shaking like a leaf, no longer trembled. ¡°Thank you, Lord Xue, for your mercy!¡± Gao Xinghai exclaimed gleefully. Xue An shook his head, ¡°No need to thank me; I haven¡¯t finished speaking yet!¡± The Gao father and daughter¡¯s expressions changed. Xue An didn¡¯t even spare a glance, continuing, ¡°But this little act of yours really annoys me because it seems in your eyes, I¡¯m some kind of fool?¡± ¡°No, no, no! Lord Xue, please let me explain¡­¡± Gao Xinghai hurried to explain. But before he could finish his sentence, a cold light flashed in Xue An¡¯s eyes, and a sword light swept straight past. Thump! Gao Xinghai, although a Golden Immortal powerhouse himself, had no power to fight back in front of Xue An and was decapitated by the sword light. A head fell to the ground. The spirit began to drift up. But before his spirit could completely leave his body, sword radiance devoured and shredded it to pieces. Gao Xinghai, the Lord of Profound Thunder City, dead! Everything happened too fast, like a bolt of lightning. By the time the crowd came to their senses, Gao Xinghai¡¯s spirit was completely annihilated, his body fell to the ground, becoming nothing but a lump of flesh. Gao Zuoyu screamed, ¡°Father!¡± Then she turned her head and looked at Xue An with extremely venomous eyes. ¡°Xue An, you actually killed my father?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Gao Zuoyu¡¯s eyes twinkled, then she said in a deep voice, ¡°You are a peerless powerhouse, now that my father is dead, do you have the courage to let a weak woman like me go?¡± Xue An chuckled at the irony, then started clapping lightly, ¡°Bravo, truly bravo, such a perfect sequence of tricks!¡± ¡°Seeing that the situation is beyond salvage, you try to provoke me with words? Do you think I would gain a reputation for fearing your revenge if I don¡¯t let you go?¡± Then, ignoring the extremely unsightly look on Gao Zuoyu¡¯s face, Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°But I also want to correct two things. First, you are not a weak woman! From your father¡¯s Divine Sense, it¡¯s evident that you have committed many sins, like¡­ hunting living people to feed that Three-Eyed Golden Retriever of yours!¡± Gao Zuoyu staggered, nearly falling from midair, her face turning ashen. ¡°Second, you¡¯ve misjudged me from the start. I¡¯ve always acted to satisfy my own desires, so what I¡¯ve done, I¡¯ve done, and what others think¡­ has nothing to do with me.¡± As he finished speaking, Gao Zuoyu could feel the threat of death and screamed, ¡°No¡­¡± Crack. Engulfed in sword radiance, she was swiftly chopped into powder. Gao Zuoyu, just like her father, was completely eradicated. After dealing with this scheming father and daughter, Xue An finally turned his head to look at Xue Liuli. ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn!¡± At these words, the crowd was shaken. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even An Yan showed a look of compassion, whispering, ¡°Husband¡­¡± Xue An understood An Yan¡¯s intentions, smiled at her, and then, with a detached tone, said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you owe me an explanation for this matter?¡± From the moment she witnessed Xue An¡¯s heaven-shattering sword, Xue Liuli had been in a daze. It was only when Xue An asked that she gradually regained her composure, then lowered her head and fell silent for a moment, before finally speaking. ¡°It was my greed that caused this, so if you wish to kill me, do it, for I will not protest!¡± Chapter 763 - Chapter 763 Chapter 763 Easily Broken Hard to Sever the Chapter 763: Chapter 763: Easily Broken, Hard to Sever the Flowing Water (Second Update) Chapter 763: Chapter 763: Easily Broken, Hard to Sever the Flowing Water (Second Update) This Zhan Hong Building¡¯s contemporary true successor, ranked eighth on the ¡°Ask the True List¡± and an exceptional powerhouse of the major sect in the Heavenly Sect, now appeared utterly devoid of any combat will, even her tone brimming with an intense sense of defeat. This left Bai Qing¡¯er and the others from Wandan City utterly astonished, unable to fathom why this was the case. Only Xue An understood that all this was because the confidence and belief of this favored daughter of heaven had completely collapsed. The path of the Sword Dao was always thus. This sword cultivator, who had been enveloped by the halo of genius since childhood, found her path too smooth. Thus, after witnessing that earth-shattering sword strike just now, she began to harbor deep doubts about herself. For a sword cultivator, such doubt is extremely fatal. What¡¯s more, Xue Liuli¡¯s foundation was not very sturdy to begin with. That¡¯s why she was so listless, even nearly reaching the point where her sword heart was about to shatter. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°I just want to know, why do you so urgently want to possess this Lei Zun? You should know that for a sword cultivator, heaven-sent treasures don¡¯t play a decisive role!¡± After a moment of silence, Xue Liuli gave a bitter smile, ¡°Telling you now doesn¡¯t matter! I wanted to get this Lei Zun solely because, in three months, the treasury of the Great Dream Mountain that has lain dormant for a thousand years will reappear in the world! But the dangers within are numerous, and the power of the Thunder Spirit is required at the time of its opening, so I wanted to get this Lei Zun!¡± Hearing Xue Liuli¡¯s words, Bai Qing¡¯er shuddered involuntarily, saying incredulously, ¡°Great Dream Mountain? You mean the treasure left by the Great Dream Sword Master, who dominated the Guiyi realms and was unmatched five thousand years ago?¡± Xue Liuli nodded her head, ¡°This news has not yet spread, so only the core members of Blood Web Mountain and people from the three great Heavenly Sects know about it!¡± Bai Qing¡¯er¡¯s face changed as she murmured to herself, ¡°No wonder¡­ lately the disciples of the Three Heavens Sect have started to appear frequently in major auction houses! So that¡¯s why!¡± Xue An, however, picked up on the name ¡°Blood Web Mountain,¡± ¡°In that case, will the people from Blood Web Mountain also go?¡± Xue Liuli smiled bitterly, ¡°Of course they will. In fact, Blood Web Mountain has long coveted the treasures left by the Great Dream Sword Master, and they must have been the first to learn of this news!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Fine then, in three months, I¡¯ll go to this Great Dream Mountain with you to see just how impressive these people from Blood Web Mountain really are!¡± Xue Liuli was taken aback, ¡°You¡­¡±. She clearly couldn¡¯t understand why Xue An was so interested in Blood Web Mountain, and from the sound of it, he didn¡¯t seem to want to kill her. At that moment, Xue An turned away and said indifferently, ¡°Do you know why your Sword Dao is so fragile?¡± Xue Liuli looked confused. ¡°Because you have never truly grasped the essence of Sword Dao! Practicing the sword intent in your heart every day and cultivating in everything you do seems inspiring! But in the end, it only moves yourself!¡± ¡°Once the direction is wrong, the harder you work, the further you are from the true goal!¡± Xue Liuli trembled violently, blurting out, ¡°Then what is the true essence of the Sword Dao?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°The sword is the blade of the heart! With countless hearts amongst people, there shall never be an absolute truth that works for every individual!¡± ¡°But for you, I only have eight words to give: ¡°Rigidness is easily broken, water flows unceasingly.¡± Hearing these eight words, Xue Liuli suddenly became engrossed, mumbling to herself, ¡°So that¡¯s it, is this my Sword Dao?¡± As she spoke, determination showed on her face, the previous despair swept away. She took a deep breath, bowed respectfully to Xue An, now walking away with An Yan, and said, ¡°Thank you for the enlightenment! Liuli¡­ has learned her lesson!¡± At that moment, Xue An¡¯s indifferent voice came over, ¡°In three months, find me in Wandan City of the Central Region!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xue An left. Xue Liuli also muttered obsessively to herself and departed. Leaving only Bai Qing¡¯er standing there alone. After a long while, she clenched her teeth, ¡°Today¡¯s events are no small matter, I must immediately return to the headquarters of the Central Region¡¯s meeting and report all these matters!¡± With that, she didn¡¯t even enter Profound Thunder City, and flew directly toward the Central Region. Meanwhile. In the heart of the Central Region, there was a land of immense wealth. A vast estate, covering ten thousand acres, stood imposingly there. The ground was paved with polished jade stones that shone like mirrors, and even the surrounding walls were constructed from discarded Immortal Crystals. Extravagances like these needed no mention. This was the ancestral home of the Lu Family from the Three Heavens Sect. At this moment. Inside the study of the ancestral residence, Lu Lie, the Family Head of the Three Heavens Sect¡¯s Lu Family, was busily tending to affairs. Suddenly. He felt the entire ancestral residence tremble, and then the abundant spiritual fortune that lingered above it began to dissipate rapidly. This discovery left him both shocked and furious, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Lu Lie roared as he flew out of the study and soared into the sky. At the same time, a dazzling array of lights flashed within the Lu Family estate, and countless experts took flight, densely filling most of the sky. ¡°Family Head, what¡¯s wrong?¡± asked a close family retainer. Lu Lie¡¯s face was ashen, ¡°The spiritual fortune is fading, could it be that there¡¯s trouble at the ancestral land?¡± With that, he soared towards the ancestral land, located about a hundred li to the east of the estate. For a powerhouse like him, a hundred li was but a moment¡¯s effort. Yet upon arriving, he saw that the once picturesque and spiritually abundant ancestral land was now a mess of devastation. It was as if it had suffered a massive quake. The ground was covered in fresh blood and corpses, all of which were the guardians of the ancestral land. Upon seeing this, Lu Lie felt so enraged that he nearly blacked out, and a mouthful of fresh blood almost sprayed forth. This was the sacred resting place of the Lu ancestors! Moreover, it was tied to the very survival of the entire Three Heavens Sect¡¯s Lu Family. And yet, it had been reduced to this state. As the Family Head, how could he not feel both anger and sorrow? ¡°What has happened here?¡± Lu Lie was close to losing his mind with fury. At that moment, one of the guardians who had miraculously survived the recent calamity knelt trembling on the ground. ¡°Family Head, everything was normal today, but suddenly, it seemed as if something enraged the ancestor who awoke from his slumber and departed into the distance. Not long after, this ancestral land began to tremble violently. The power was so formidable that most of us guarding here were killed or injured instantly! Family Head, please discern the truth!¡± Lu Lie snorted coldly, hardly caring about the truth or fairness of the matter, and with a wave of his hand, he crushed the head of the guardian and shattered his Divine Sense, extracting the images of recent events. Indeed. Everything was exactly as the man had described. Lu Lie¡¯s eyelids started to twitch uncontrollably. The enraged departure of the Lu Family ancestor surely meant he had been provoked by something, and since he had not returned and the ancestral land was destroyed, it could only mean one thing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The ancestor of the Lu Family had been annihilated. Who could it be, to possess such heaven-defying means to slay the soul of the Lu Family ancestor? But no matter what, such an act of annihilating an ancestor was a vengeance that the Three Heavens Sect¡¯s Lu Family must exact! Thus, he spoke gravely, ¡°Investigate this matter immediately, we must find the person who destroyed our Lu Family¡¯s ancestral land!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 764 - Chapter 764 Chapter 764 Mysterious Thunder Resolved Enter Chapter 764: Chapter 764: Mysterious Thunder Resolved, Enter Wandan City (Third Update) Chapter 764: Chapter 764: Mysterious Thunder Resolved, Enter Wandan City (Third Update) After the affairs of Profound Thunder City were settled, Xue An led his family once again onto the crane-and-phoenix chariot, continuing their journey towards the Central Region. Finally, after crossing a vast expanse of continuous mountain ranges, the world before them suddenly opened up into a vast and boundless space. Upon entering this area, Xue An immediately felt that the Spiritual Energy here was several times more abundant than in the Eastern Domain. Even on those unnamed small mountains, Spiritual Springs gushed forth, and all sorts of strange flowers and rare herbs were found everywhere. Rare beasts and giant birds, which might be elusive in other domains, were nothing uncommon here. ¡°Indeed, this is a place where outstanding people live in a spiritually rich land!¡± Xue An couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in admiration. ¡°Master, the vastness of the Central Region is several times that of the Eastern Domain! And the Wandan City we are heading to is in the Northwest of the Central Region, which is still several days¡¯ journey from here!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry on our way!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Following that, the crane-and-phoenix chariot flew towards the direction of Wandan City. The journey was much livelier than in the outer domains. One could see flying boats and chariots of stunning designs parading proudly across the sky above, some of which were giant Magic Artifacts thousands of feet long. Compared to such existences, the crane-and-phoenix chariot, which appeared quite splendid outside, seemed rather inconspicuous here. To this, Xue An was indifferent. After all, no matter how large these boats were, could they be as awe-inspiring as those massive objects propelled by stars and steered with meteor reins? It was merely a display of pomp and power within this small slice of heaven and earth. On the other hand, An Yan and the two young girls were constantly excited, watching the outside scenery and exclaiming in wonder. Their unsophisticated demeanor made Xue An want to laugh and cry at the same time. The crane-and-phoenix chariot passed over bustling ancient cities and finally arrived at Wandan City on that day. The city was located on the top of a mountain shaped strikingly like a Pill Furnace. Although still a thousand miles away, the grandeur and majesty of the city were already clearly visible. And the air was even filled with the scent of medicinal herbs, indicating the prevalence of alchemy here. ¡°Master, this is where the headquarters of the Elixir Dao Association is located. It is known as the foremost Wandan City in the world of alchemy!¡± said Xiao Dan City. Xue An nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go in first!¡± Soon, Xue An and his party entered the city of Wandan. The streets were filled with vendors selling everything related to alchemy. There were even Pill Masters who started making Elixirs right on the streets, with people waiting to buy with cash on the side. The price for Elixirs that were not yet retrieved from the Pill Furnace was nearly half that of regular Elixirs. But if something went wrong during the alchemy process, and one failed to obtain the Elixir or the quality was poor upon opening the furnace, then one simply had to accept the bad luck. Put simply, it was a gamble on luck. Nevertheless, because of the lower prices, there were still cultivators crowding around every Pill Furnace. Seeing that Xue An was quite interested, Xiao Dan City couldn¡¯t help but explain, ¡°Master, this is a very popular practice here. We call it ¡®betting on Elixirs.¡¯ In essence, it¡¯s a gamble on whether this batch of Elixirs will be successful or not!¡± Betting on Elixirs¡­ Xue An nodded, finding the name quite apt. ¡°Let¡¯s find a place to stay first!¡± said Xue An. Xiao Dan City showed a wry smile, ¡°Master, we are a bit late this time. With the Elixir Contest about to begin, Wandan City is clearly filled with guests already. Where can we find accommodation now?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Xue An frowned slightly, which indeed posed a problem. Could it be that they would have to sleep in the streets? Xiao Dan City said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m quite familiar with the owner of an Elixir guild here. Why don¡¯t we stay there for a few days? Once the Elixir Contest is over, there will be vacant houses available!¡± ¡°Alright then!¡± Xue An naturally had no objections. So, Xiao Dan City led Xue An and his family through the main street, turning left and right until they arrived in a bustling but not very wide alley. In the middle of the alley stood a wooden building, modest in height but exquisitely made, with three big characters written on it in seal script. Judan Palace. ¡°Master, this is the place! I¡¯m quite familiar with the owner here, staying for a few days will definitely not be a problem!¡± With that, Xiao Dan City led Xue An and the others into the building. Once they crossed the threshold, the space before them suddenly opened up. The area inside was much larger than what it appeared to be from the outside. Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly. This building must have undergone some refining. Otherwise, such a wondrous scene would not have appeared. Just this point alone was enough to prove the strength of Judan Palace. Inside the main hall, there were numerous counters made of crystal, and within those transparent counters lay all sorts of elixirs. There were ordinary mortal-grade elixirs, as well as Heavenly-ranked Elixirs emitting a strong medicinal aura. Attendants and Pill Masters were diligently introducing the elixirs to the customers. This made the large hall seem very lively and prosperous. Xue An nodded to himself. The person who had arranged this building was clearly an expert who understood the psychology of customers very well. Whether it be the lighting or the layout, everything subtly enhanced the extraordinariness of the elixirs and spurred the impulse to purchase. As he was contemplating, a neatly dressed attendant came up to them and said, ¡°May I ask¡­ oh, isn¡¯t this Pill Master Xiao Sir? You are here too!¡± This attendant recognized Xiao Dan City at first glance. Xiao Dan City stroked his beard and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m here! Is your shopkeeper available?¡± ¡°She is! She is currently in the back, attending to customers. Please follow me.¡± Just as Xiao Dan City had said, the attendants here were very familiar with him, and thus he led Xue An and the group through the main hall to the residence behind it. The exterior of Judan Palace didn¡¯t look impressive, but inside it was another world entirely. After passing through the trading area at the front, there was a rather luxurious residence. It even had various Defense Formations in place, strong enough to withstand the attacks of a Golden Immortal. ¡°Mr. Xiao, please wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll check if the shopkeeper has finished attending to her customers!¡± Having said that, a young maid brought over some tea while the attendant left the tea room. ¡°Master, the shopkeeper of Judan Palace is quite a remarkable person. Initially, this place was just a small business shop, but ever since she took over, it has gradually developed and grown into what it is today,¡± Xiao Dan City explained softly. At this moment, they heard the jingling of ornaments from outside, followed by a very joyful voice, ¡°Mr. Xiao, you¡¯ve finally come!¡± With that, a young girl with bright eyes and white teeth, who appeared to be twenty-eight years old, entered. Xue An was taken aback. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Based on Xiao Dan City¡¯s introduction, he had assumed the shopkeeper would be an old man with a face showing shrewdness and calculation. But he hadn¡¯t expected such a graceful young girl. Xiao Dan City bowed with a smile, ¡°I was delayed on the road coming here, so I arrived a bit late!¡± The girl nodded but then turned her gaze toward Xue An, An Yan, and the others. ¡°And these people are¡­?¡± Chapter 765 - Chapter 765 Chapter 765 The Pill Battle Begins Wild Betting Chapter 765: Chapter 765: The Pill Battle Begins, Wild Betting Under the Heavens (4th Update) Chapter 765: Chapter 765: The Pill Battle Begins, Wild Betting Under the Heavens (4th Update) Xiao Dancheng smiled, ¡°Shopkeeper Dong, this gentleman is a master whom I highly respect! He has come for the Alchemy Competition held here!¡± ¡°A master?¡± Dong Lingxin was quite astonished. Because Xue An looked to be only in his twenties, with a laid-back and indifferent demeanor, he appeared at first glance to be a frail scholar. Yet he was addressed by Mr. Xiao, the revered Xiao Dancheng, as a master? Could it be that this individual is a descendant of some ancient alchemical family? Dong Lingxin was pondering this. Xiao Dancheng smiled and said, ¡°Because we arrived late, we¡¯ve been unable to find accommodations. I wonder if, by chance, your establishment can provide us lodging for a few days?¡± Xiao Dancheng had expected Dong Lingxin to agree wholeheartedly, but unexpectedly, Dong Lingxin¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, revealing a touch of difficulty on her face. The smile on Xiao Dancheng¡¯s face gradually became somewhat awkward as he lightly said, ¡°Could it be that your establishment is facing some troubles? No matter, we will find another place to stay!¡± ¡°No, Mr. Xiao, you misunderstand, there is no difficulty here. It would be an honor for our Judan Palace to have you stay, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Xiao Dancheng felt somewhat displeased, thinking that such a trivial matter was being made unnecessarily complicated, causing him to lose face in front of the master. At that moment, a voice full of arrogance and disdain rang out, ¡°But Judan Palace certainly does not welcome those who deceive the world and steal fame!¡± Accompanying the voice, a cultivator adorned in a golden elixir robe with a beard like five willows and surrounded by a swirl of elixir qi, confidently stepped forward. Upon seeing this person, Xiao Dancheng¡¯s expression suddenly darkened, ¡°Cao Dusheng, it¡¯s you!¡± Cao Dusheng sneered, ¡°Xiao Dancheng, I didn¡¯t expect you to have the guts to come to this Alchemy Competition! Aren¡¯t you afraid of being defeated just like last time, ending up as everyone¡¯s laughingstock?¡± The mention of this turned Xiao Dancheng¡¯s expression extremely ugly. ¡°Cao Dusheng, that was merely you being lucky! This time, I will defeat you!¡± exclaimed Xiao Dancheng. ¡°Defeat me? Haha, just you?¡± Cao Dusheng glanced at Xiao Dancheng with utter disdain. The tension between the two men was so thick that the bystanders could almost smell the gunpowder. Dong Lingxin¡¯s face showed embarrassment. This was the reason for her hesitation just now. Because she was well aware that this Elixir Master Cao Dusheng and Xiao Dancheng were sworn enemies. In the previous Alchemy Competition, Xiao Dancheng had been technically outmatched and defeated by Cao Dusheng. His arrival this time was undoubtedly to defeat Cao Dusheng and win back the reputation and dignity he had lost. But all that would likely prove very difficult! As Dong Lingxin was thinking this to herself, sure enough. Cao Dusheng sneered, ¡°Why don¡¯t you open your eyes and see what rank I am now!¡± With that, Cao Dusheng spread wide his elixir robe to reveal the small badge embroidered on his chest. ¡°This is¡­ a Profound-Rank Elixir Master, how is it possible, how could you possibly be a Profound-Rank Elixir Master?¡± Upon seeing the badge, Xiao Dancheng shook all over, shouting in disbelief. Cao Dusheng laughed triumphantly, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t I be a Profound-Rank Elixir Master? Let me tell you, Xiao Dancheng, I have now become a disciple seated at the feet of the Quenching Elixir Ancestor, so naturally reaching the rank of Profound-Rank Elixir Master is nothing to boast about!¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Dancheng¡¯s face became utterly ashen. Because the blow was too great. He had diligently practiced every day for the past several years, just to restore his honor at this Alchemy Competition. But unexpectedly, the gap between them hadn¡¯t narrowed; it had actually widened. Now that his opponent had also become a disciple of the Earth-Rank Elixir Master, Quenching Elixir Ancestor, revenge seemed even more hopeless. Upon seeing Xiao Dancheng¡¯s expression, a look of smug satisfaction almost spilled over Cao Dusheng¡¯s face. ¡°Xiao Dancheng, if I were you, I would obediently make my way back home and quietly be your laughable little ¡®Elixir Honor¡¯ in the Eastern Domain. Never set foot in the Central Region again¨Cthis is my sincere advice to you! Hahaha!¡± Cao Dusheng laughed triumphantly. But at that moment, Xue An suddenly spoke up, ¡°In this Elixir Competition, Xiao Dancheng will participate, and what¡¯s more, he will make you kneel and admit defeat in front of everyone!¡± The laughter abruptly ceased. Cao Dusheng turned to Xue An, then with an expression of utter bewilderment, he asked, ¡°Who are you to speak to me in such a manner?¡± By now, Xiao Dancheng had regained his composure and said loudly, ¡°This gentleman is Mr. Xue, Xue An, an Alchemy Master!¡± ¡°Alchemy Master?¡± Cao Dusheng repeated, then scrutinized Xue An, his face taking on an increasingly peculiar expression. Because Xue An looked far too young. Alchemy, after all, was a practice that exceedingly required experience. Thus, which among those alchemy experts wasn¡¯t an elder with graying hair? Someone of Cao Dusheng¡¯s age was already considered quite young. But Cao Dusheng had never seen anyone as young as Xue An be acclaimed as an Alchemy Master. Therefore, with a sneer, he looked at Xue An and remarked, ¡°Oh? May I ask which rank of Pill Master are you, esteemed Alchemy Master?¡± Xue An had heard about this from Xiao Dancheng. Within the Alchemist Guild, Pill Masters were divided into eight ranks. They were Wilderness, Vast, Cosmos, Universe, Yellow, Profound, Earth, and Heaven! Anyone wanting to enter Wandan City and obtain an official title had to undergo a Pill Master assessment, to verify their Elixir Dao Cultivation and see which rank of Pill Master they were. But Xue An had never been to Wandan City, nor had he undergone a Pill Master assessment, so of course, there was no talk of which rank he held. Xue An shook his head and said indifferently, ¡°I have no rank yet.¡± ¡°What? No rank? Hehe, such an esteemed Alchemy Master has no rank?¡± Cao Dusheng said, feigning astonishment. Then, turning to Xiao Dancheng, he sneered, ¡°Hey, Xiao, I¡¯m starting to wonder if you¡¯re out of your mind! You actually acknowledge a greenhorn like this, who hasn¡¯t even grown a full beard, as an Alchemy Master. Are you that desperate from losing?¡± Xiao Dancheng¡¯s face turned extremely ugly, about to retort sharply. Xue An waved his hand, stopping him from speaking, and then said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s true that I do not yet have a rank, but I think at the Elixir Competition, whether I¡¯m a fraud or a true master will become clear! As for you¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Cao Dusheng said with a face full of disdain. ¡°Since you¡¯re so certain of your victory, why not make the bet a bit bigger? If Xiao Dancheng loses at the Elixir Competition, he will cripple his Cultivation Level and leave Wandan City for good, never again to speak of alchemy!¡± ¡°And if you lose¡­¡± A cold smile emerged at the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You will kneel before Xiao Dancheng and me in front of all the cultivators in the world, and call out ¡®Grandpa¡¯ three hundred times, proclaiming ¡®I am your grandson!¡¯ How about that?¡± With these words spoken, the color drained from the faces of everyone in the room. Xiao Dancheng also couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply. Because the stakes were simply too high¨Cthe bet on his side was his cultivation, while on Cao Dusheng¡¯s side, it was his entire dignity. Sometimes when dignity is trampled, it feels worse than death. Chapter 766 - Chapter 766 766 Chapter Heart Demon Secret Realm - Reforging Chapter 766: 766 Chapter Heart Demon Secret Realm ¨C Reforging the Elixir Heart (First Update) Chapter 766: 766 Chapter Heart Demon Secret Realm ¨C Reforging the Elixir Heart (First Update) Cao Dusheng¡¯s eyelids twitched madly as he stared intently at Xue An, sneering, ¡°But I wonder whether your words represent only yourself or also the sentiments of Wandan City?¡± Without waiting for Xue An to respond, Wandan City had already said in a deep voice, ¡°Whatever Master Xue has stated, represents my thoughts as well!¡± ¡°Very well! Since that¡¯s the case, I accept this bet! But I have one condition!¡± Xue An asked indifferently, ¡°What condition?¡± ¡°If Wandan City loses, you must also kneel and call me ¡®Grandfather¡¯ three hundred times!¡± As he spoke these words, a fierce light flashed in Cao Dusheng¡¯s eyes. Wandan City¡¯s expression shifted, as he was about to intervene. Xue An laughed, ¡°Agreed!¡± Cao Dusheng nodded in satisfaction, then turned to look at Wandan City and sneered, ¡°Wandan City, I¡¯m really looking forward to your performance at the Alchemy Competition!¡± With that said, Cao Dusheng laughed arrogantly and strode away. Wandan City felt his heart sinking. The strong confidence exuding from Cao Dusheng¡¯s words made him increasingly uneasy. Especially since this wager involved not only himself but also Xue An¡¯s dignity, he simply could not afford to lose. This pressure made Wandan City¡¯s face extremely grave. Just then, Dong Lingxin, who had witnessed everything, sighed and then said, ¡°Mr. Wandan City, if you would take my advice, you should not participate in this Alchemy Competition, let alone bet against Cao Dusheng. While there¡¯s still time, the best course of action would be to leave Wandan City immediately!¡± Upon hearing these words, Wandan City, who was already tense, turned even paler. But Xue An just smiled lightly, ¡°Oh? Why do you say that?¡± Dong Lingxin gave Xue An a deep look. This man¡¯s behavior and mannerisms had particularly displeased Dong Lingxin, who had risen from humble beginnings to establish a vast business enterprise. Because he was ¡°too arrogant.¡± Arrogant enough to openly challenge someone like Cao Dusheng. Therefore, Dong Lingxin said indifferently, ¡°You and Mr. Wandan City are both unaware that, in these past few years, Cao Dusheng has not only made leaps and bounds in his alchemy skills but has also become a favorite of the Quenching Elixir Ancestor.¡± ¡°Ever since the Quenching Elixir Ancestor advanced to an Earth-Rank Pill Master three years ago, he has undoubtedly become the strongest expert in the Alchemist Guild. After several years of growth, he now controls most of the industry in Wandan City!¡± ¡°It can be said that now, both the Alchemist Guild and Wandan City are dominated by the Quenching Elixir Ancestor alone!¡± ¡°Under such an overwhelming authority, what chance do you have?¡± Upon hearing Dong Lingxin¡¯s words, Wandan City trembled slightly. Because he had not realized that his former rival had now amassed such immense power. If he had known, he would have thought twice about the bet he had just made. However, Xue An laughed, ¡°Quenching Elixir Ancestor? Earth-Rank Pill Master? Very well, I shall see for myself just how formidable this person, who dares to call himself an ancestor, is at the time!¡± Dong Lingxin¡¯s expression changed, and her disapproval of Xue An nearly overflowed. Because in her view, this man was simply full of hot air. After all, the Quenching Elixir Ancestor was a renowned alchemy giant of several hundred years, and this man, even if he had begun cultivating from his mother¡¯s womb, could not possibly reach such heights as the Quenching Elixir Ancestor. Thus her gaze grew colder, and after saying a few more words to Wandan City, she ordered her servants to arrange accommodations for them and then excused herself to leave. Wandan City naturally noticed this abrupt change in her cold demeanor. But Xue An merely smiled at this. No matter where one goes, strength is respected; there is nothing to criticize about this fact. Although Dong Lingxin was quite displeased, she still managed to behave with proper demeanor, arranging for Xue An and his companions a very simple but clean courtyard, complete with servants. After Xue An and the others settled down, before they could even finish a cup of tea. Xiao Dancheng came forward with a solemn face to give a deep bow to Xue An, ¡°Master Xue, I beg for your guidance in my alchemy!¡± Xue An set down his teacup and looked at Xiao Dancheng with eyes full of sincerity, smiling slightly, ¡°Did you guess that I would teach you alchemy?¡± Xiao Dancheng nodded, ¡°When you stood up for me, I had a feeling! Because as Dong Lingxin said, Cao Dusheng is not what he used to be. If I rely solely on my current abilities, it would be nearly impossible to defeat him.¡± Xue An did not speak, instead he picked up his cup and slowly sipped his tea. Xiao Dancheng didn¡¯t rush him, waiting quietly by the side. It wasn¡¯t until half a cup of tea later that Xue An raised his eyes to look at Xiao Dancheng and spoke indifferently, ¡°There are two paths I can offer you. The first is to train you in one aspect of alchemy for the next few days until you can beat that Cao Dusheng!¡± After a moment of silence, Xiao Dancheng said seriously, ¡°May I ask what the second path is?¡± ¡°The second is to reshape your Elixir heart and become a true master of the Alchemy Dao!¡± Without hesitation, Xiao Dancheng said, ¡°I wish to choose the second path!¡± Xue An seemed to have anticipated Xiao Dancheng¡¯s choice, so he said evenly, ¡°But you must think carefully, the second path is extremely dangerous. A slight misstep could shatter your Elixir heart and kill you!¡± Without any hesitation, Xiao Dancheng said, ¡°With my age and talent, my achievements in the Alchemy Dao would have been limited to this point anyway. Now that the master has a way for me to reshape my Elixir heart, even if it means being shattered to pieces, I am willing to try!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Then good! If that¡¯s the case, I will lend you a hand!¡± With that, Xue An suddenly barked, ¡°Lift up your head!¡± Xiao Dancheng subconsciously lifted his head to look at Xue An. He saw a brilliant light shining in Xue An¡¯s eyes. Xiao Dancheng¡¯s body shook, and his eyes quickly dimmed, as if his soul had suddenly disappeared, and his whole body slumped onto the chair. ¡°Husband, what are you doing?¡± An Yan asked in astonishment upon seeing this. Xue An smiled faintly. ¡°Three to five days are simply not enough, so I just sent him into his own Heart Demon secret realm to start reshaping his Elixir heart.¡± Back on Earth, Xue An had used this method to toughen the members of the Fire Phoenix Special Forces. But now, when Xue An deployed it again, its power was more than a hundred times stronger. Even a single look was enough to make one completely immersed in the Heart Demon secret realm. In the following days, Xiao Dancheng did not wake up, spending all his time in his own Heart Demon secret realm. Xue An just watched by the side. This Heart Demon secret realm is formed from the Heart Demons deep within each person¡¯s heart. If one cannot overcome it, the result is likely to be never waking up again. And others can¡¯t help at all. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, the day before the Elixir Contest arrived. But Xiao Dancheng still showed no signs of waking up. Under this atmosphere. Dong Lingxin arrived. Chapter 767 - Chapter 767 Chapter 767 Next Its Your Turn (2nd Update) Chapter 767: Chapter 767: Next, It¡¯s Your Turn! (2nd Update) Chapter 767: Chapter 767: Next, It¡¯s Your Turn! (2nd Update) ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on here?¡± Dong Lingxin looked at Xiao Dancheng, who was lying on the bed like a dead man, and asked with a face full of astonishment. ¡°He¡¯s cultivating his alchemy skills!¡± Xue An said blandly. ¡°This is simply absurd!¡± Dong Lingxin was completely furious. As someone who ran an elixir business in Wandan City, although she wasn¡¯t a Pill Master, she had seen others practice the Alchemy Dao. Which one of them wasn¡¯t focused on the Pill Furnace every day, trying hard to figure out how to refine elixirs? She had never seen such a method of cultivation where one was lying on the bed with barely a breath. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Xue An said nonchalantly. Dong Lingxin took a deep breath, trying hard to calm herself down. She had never had a good impression of Xue An. Now, she directly associated him with swindlers. But at this point, there was no use in saying more. So she said solemnly, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you are doing, but I can only say that if you want to save your lives, you should leave Wandan City as soon as possible, otherwise there really won¡¯t be another chance!¡± Dong Lingxin had come because she heard some rumors from outside. Cao Dusheng was very confident about this competition, and had expressed more than once in various settings his intention to make Xue An and Xiao Dancheng look good. Compared to Cao Dusheng¡¯s current status and position, the mere Xiao Dancheng from the Eastern Domain seemed insignificant. Thus, public opinion was almost completely one-sided, with not a single person having confidence in Xiao Dancheng¡¯s competition this time. If it were only this, it would be fine. But Dong Lingxin also learned many secrets through some special channels. For example, Cao Dusheng had been secretly sending people to monitor Judan Palace. All these signs indicated that Cao Dusheng obviously intended to do more than just win this competition. This discovery alarmed Dong Lingxin. Although she disliked what Xue An did, she had great respect for Xiao Dancheng. That¡¯s why she wanted to persuade them one last time to leave Wandan City quickly. After listening to Dong Lingxin¡¯s explanation, Xue An smiled, ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, but we are definitely going to the competition!¡± ¡°Go? How are you going? Are you going to carry a bed for Mr. Xiao, who is unconscious, to compete with Cao Dusheng?¡± Dong Lingxin said sarcastically, pointing at Xiao Dancheng on the soft couch. But just as she was about to continue, Xue An glanced up at her. That look made Dong Lingxin swallow back her following words. Because she found Xue An¡¯s gaze terrifying. That indifferent gaze, cold as ice, made Dong Lingxin shiver slightly all over. Fortunately, Xue An only glanced at her briefly, then diverted his gaze and continued to sip his tea. Dong Lingxin hesitated for a moment, then softened her tone, ¡°Mr. Xue, even if you don¡¯t plan to leave, tomorrow is the day of the competition. But Mr. Xiao is still unconscious, how are you going to compete like this?¡± Xue An remained silent until he finished the tea in his cup, then said indifferently, ¡°Isn¡¯t it not tomorrow yet?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Dong Lingxin was at a loss for words, and finally gave up. ¡°Forget it, since you¡¯re so stubborn, I won¡¯t try to persuade you anymore. Take care of yourself!¡± With that, Dong Lingxin turned and walked away. Xue An looked at her retreating figure and smiled faintly, ¡°Regardless, I still have to thank you for your kindness! I just want to give it a try!¡± ¡°Try what?¡± Dong Lingxin stopped in her tracks, turned her head, and asked with curiosity. ¡°I want to see if Xiao Dancheng can walk out of his own Heart Demon! So, I will give him one more night!¡± Dong Lingxin clearly did not understand what Xue An meant, but at this moment, his words held no credibility in her eyes. After scoffing a few times, she strode away. Xue An turned his head to look at the still pale-faced Xiao from Wandan City and said indifferently, ¡°Now, it¡¯s all up to you!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t wake up, then tomorrow, I will wipe out that Cao Dusheng!¡± The night passed without a word. When the first rays of the morning sun shone into the room. Xiao from Wandan City still lay on the soft bed with a deathly pale face, showing no signs of awakening. Xue An sighed softly. The Heart Demon is hard to overcome. So he had anticipated this outcome. ¡°Husband, has it failed?¡± An Yan walked out from the inner room and asked. Xue An shook his head, ¡°I set a time limit in his Heart Demon¡¯s secret realm, so he definitely knows that today is the day of the duel. But since he hasn¡¯t woken up yet, it means the chances of him overcoming his Heart Demon are already very slim!¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± An Yan also seemed rather disheartened. After all, Xiao from Wandan City had left her with a good impression throughout their journey. Xue An was silent for a moment, then stood up, ¡°Since he can¡¯t wake up, I¡¯ll be the one to take down Cao Dusheng.¡± An Yan nodded. But just as Xue An was about to walk towards the door, Xiao from Wandan City, lying in bed, suddenly moved a finger. The action was very slight, but Xue An still noticed. ¡°Hmm?¡± Xue An paused in his steps. At that moment, Xiao from Wandan City shuddered all over, then floated into the air, enveloped by layers of purple elixir qi. A powerful aura of the Alchemy Dao emanated outward. Xue An was slightly taken aback, then a faint smile appeared on his lips, ¡°Not bad at all, he actually managed to awaken at the last moment!¡± Just then, Xiao from Wandan City abruptly opened his eyes. His pupils were shrouded with the purple qi that signified the supreme nobility of the Alchemy Dao. Wherever his gaze fell, phantom elixirs spontaneously manifested in the air. But as Xiao from Wandan City blinked his eyes a few times, these miraculous and powerful visions gradually dispersed. Even the elixir qi enveloping his body was retracted back into him. In an instant. Xiao from Wandan City became just like any ordinary old man, and if one were to judge by his aura, he seemed even less formidable than before he fell asleep. Now gradually regaining clarity from the confusion of awakening, Xiao from Wandan City carefully inspected his own hands and tried to feel the surging power of the Alchemy Dao within his body, his face couldn¡¯t help but light up with exultation. Then, trying to compose himself, he took a step forward and gave Xue An a deeply respectful bow. ¡°Disciple has not failed the great expectations of the master, finally defeating the Heart Demon, retempering the elixir heart, breaking through the barrier!¡± Although it was a simple sentence, Xue An understood just how difficult the journey had been. So he smiled and nodded, ¡°Well done!¡± Then he looked out the window. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that moment, the sky outside the window was shrouded with layer upon layer of Alchemy Dao¡¯s light. Those were the traces left by Pill Masters on their journey. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Today is the day of the duel, what happens next is up to you!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xiao from Wandan City replied respectfully, his eyes flashing with strands of purple light. Cao Dusheng, the humiliation you¡¯ve inflicted upon me, Today, I will return it to you twofold! Chapter 768 - Chapter 768 Chapter 768 The Alchemy Contest Begins (First Chapter 768: Chapter 768: The Alchemy Contest Begins (First Update) Chapter 768: Chapter 768: The Alchemy Contest Begins (First Update) In the center of Wandan City stood a towering building. This hundred-zhang tall building, suffused with the color of Daoist vermillion, was the location of the headquarters of the Elixir Dao Association. It was also the venue for the annual Elixir Competition. At this moment. Inside the spacious hall of the Elixir Tower, the din of voices was deafening, and the atmosphere was bustling. Pill Masters from all corners had gathered, discussing in groups their experiences and insights in pill refining over the past years. This was also an essential function of the Elixir Competition. After all, the vastness of Guiyi Star meant that territories were separated by more than tens of thousands of miles, making it challenging for these alchemists to interact with their peers under normal circumstances. And this Elixir Competition served as a rare platform of exchange for alchemists from all quarters. Moreover, many Pill Masters took this opportunity to exchange what they needed, swapping elixir recipes or Spiritual Medicine they urgently required. Just then, Cao Dusheng, donning a brand-new mysterious-colored pill robe, walked in with an air of arrogance. On seeing him, many Pill Masters showed a hint of fear and began to greet him. ¡°Greetings to Pill Master Cao!¡± ¡°Mr. Cao!¡± ¡°It¡¯s been but a few days, and Mr. Dusheng¡¯s Elixir Dao cultivation has improved again. It seems there¡¯s hope for reaching Earth Rank in this lifetime!¡± These compliments and greetings were incessant, much to the pleasure of Cao Dusheng. He nodded slightly with feigned pride, a hint of an inscrutable smile on his face, then walked into the Elixir Room that only Yellow Level alchemists and above could enjoy. After he left, the topics of discussion in the hall all shifted to him. ¡°You have to admit, this Cao Dusheng is really lucky! Back in the day, he was just an ordinary Sword Cultivator Pill Master, but somehow, he caught the eye of the Quenching Elixir Ancestor and became his disciple. From then on, his pill art advanced by leaps and bounds, and in just a few years, he broke through to the Profound Rank. It¡¯s truly enviable.¡± ¡°Tch, it¡¯s just a pity that his character is wanting. I heard that once he became a disciple of the Quenching Elixir Ancestor, he started to take revenge fiercely on those he had grudges with in the past¨Ceven going as far as to retaliate against some just for not greeting him when they met. It shows that this man is a vindictive and petty person!¡± Upon hearing this alchemist¡¯s account, everyone around fell silent, their expressions turning somewhat unnatural. Because everyone feared this Cao Dusheng would retaliate if he heard these words. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this! Hey, did you hear? Cao Dusheng made a bet with an alchemist from the Eastern Domain. It¡¯s said that the loser not only has to forfeit their cultivation level but also kneel and call the other ¡®grandpa¡¯ three hundred times!¡± ¡°How could I not have heard? The whole Wandan City is abuzz with this! I heard that the alchemist from the Eastern Domain is called something like the Junior Elixir Lord, but in reality, he¡¯s just a Sword Cultivator Pill Master!¡± ¡°Heh, now there¡¯ll be a spectacle to watch!¡± ¡°Right, out of all people, why provoke this guy!¡± In the midst of this chatter, Cao Dusheng sat inside the Elixir Room, where a young boy presented him with fragrant tea, and he savored it leisurely. At that moment, a servant tiptoed in. ¡°My lord!¡± ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Cao Dusheng didn¡¯t even lift his head. ¡°The latest message just came in, there¡¯s still no movement inside Judan Palace. Moreover, the word is that after you left, this Xiaodan Cheng seems to have been unconscious the entire time and hasn¡¯t woken up yet!¡± ¡°Unconscious? Heh, he must be playing dead,¡± Cao Dusheng said with a vicious smile upon hearing the news. Just then, a commotion could be heard coming from the hall outside the Elixir Room. Cao Dusheng was slightly startled, just about to get up to see what was happening. The door to the Elixir Room had already been opened. Then, a woman dressed in a moon-white pill robe, with her brows sharp as a blade and pinned beside her temples adding to her delicate face a hint of fierceness, stepped gracefully inside. Several Pill Masters in mysterious-colored robes followed her, all showing the utmost respect to this woman. On sighting her, Cao Dusheng¡¯s pretentious pride immediately vanished, and he stood up, addressing her in a somewhat obsequious tone, ¡°So it¡¯s the esteemed Bai Yue!¡± The woman stopped in her tracks, glanced at Cao Dusheng, and nodded slightly, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Cao Dusheng!¡± Cao Dusheng trembled all over, a touch of joy appeared in his eyes as he excitedly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it is indeed me!¡± The reason Cao Dusheng was so respectful to this woman was entirely because she was a legendary figure within the Elixir Dao Association. It was rumored that there once were seven giants within the Elixir Dao Association. But after so many years, most pill masters either were in seclusion and did not emerge, or had already passed away. In the current Elixir Dao Association, when it came to influence, the leading figure naturally was the Quenching Elixir Ancestor. Yet this woman did not fall short in comparison at all. Not just because of her Elixir Dao Cultivation, but more so because of her name. Lu Baiyue! The second young miss of the Lu family of the Skyward Pavilion! Among the cultivators of the Guiyi Star, a saying had always been popular. Poor in swords, rich in elixirs. Poor in swords referred to sword cultivators being able to practice with meager means, as they only needed a single sword. Rich in elixirs indicated that in order to become a Pill Master, substantial financial resources were essential. Even just for entry-level practice, the spiritual medicines required amounted to an astronomical figure. Lu Baiyue perfectly validated the truth of this proverb. Fond of Alchemy Dao since her childhood, she studied under countless powerful pill masters and began concocting elixirs from the age of six. With the nearly unparalleled wealth of the Lu family as her support, her skills in Alchemy Dao improved by leaps and bounds. Now she had even reached the pinnacle of the Profound Rank at a very young age, just one step away from entering the realm of Earth Rank. But even without becoming an Earth-Rank Elixir Master, Lu Baiyue was still among the top figures within the Elixir Dao Association. Even the Quenching Elixir Ancestor had to maintain a degree of respect when meeting her. After all, who could afford to offend money? And it was for this reason, that the ever obsequious Cao Dusheng showed her such respect. ¡°I heard you made a bet with a pill master from the Eastern Domain?¡± Lu Baiyue asked indifferently. ¡°Yes!¡± Lu Baiyue seemed somewhat interested. She didn¡¯t really like this Cao Dusheng, and since he was also a disciple of the Quenching Elixir Ancestor, she hadn¡¯t bothered much with him before. But today, someone actually dared to bet on elixirs with him, and that was something she needed to pay attention to. After all¡­ the Lu family had just gone through a major incident, and it was a time when they needed people, so attracting another skilled expert in Alchemy Dao would be beneficial! ¡°Has this person arrived yet?¡± Lu Baiyue inquired. By now, many people had already gathered inside the Elixir Room. People were aware of the matter with Cao Dusheng, and they were all quite curious. Upon hearing the question, Cao Dusheng smiled smugly, ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s going to make it!¡± ¡°Oh? Why not?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Just heard the news, the person I¡¯m supposed to compete with has been unconscious; it seems he wants to feign death to avoid this bet!¡± Cao Dusheng said with a face full of pride. Lu Baiyue¡¯s brows slightly furrowed at the words. Many others exchanged meaningful glances with each other. They all believed that Cao Dusheng had something to do with it. But just then, a calm and tranquil voice came from outside, ¡°Cao Dusheng, who said I was going to feign death and avoid this?¡± Chapter 769 - Chapter 769 Chapter 769 The First Match Fierce Sun True Pill Chapter 769: Chapter 769: The First Match, Fierce Sun True Pill (2nd Update) Chapter 769: Chapter 769: The First Match, Fierce Sun True Pill (2nd Update) As his words carried, Xiao Dancheng walked in. As soon as Cao Dusheng saw him, his expression darkened and then he let out a cold huff. ¡°I thought you were playing dead and didn¡¯t dare to come!¡± Xiao Dancheng now carried an air of calmness, devoid of any trace of flamboyance, and even when provoked by Cao Dusheng, he simply smiled faintly. ¡°How could I not show up for a gambling agreement we set in advance?¡± Cao Dusheng sneered, ¡°What, is that Alchemy Master too scared to come?¡± ¡°Master Xue will arrive shortly, but for now, it¡¯s up to you and me to have our duel. Shall we begin?¡± Xiao Dancheng said indifferently. Cao Dusheng paused for a moment, a hint of doubt rising in his heart, for Xiao Dancheng¡¯s demeanor was far too composed. This was not in keeping with his past behavior. It was as if he held a winning hand. At that moment, Lu Baiyue was also observing Xiao Dancheng closely. She noticed the calmness of the Pill Master, but within his eyes, a faint purple aura was subtly present. This discovery gave Lu Baiyue pause. At this time, Cao Dusheng sneered viciously, ¡°Let¡¯s start then! I hope when you lose, you¡¯ll abide by the agreement, crippling your own cultivation level and kneel down to call me Grandfather!¡± Xiao Dancheng smiled faintly, ¡°I hope you will do the same!¡± Cao Dusheng, seeing this, gritted his teeth, ¡°Putting on a mysterious front!¡± The Alchemy Convention already had a complete set of alchemy equipment ready. And gambling on elixirs was not an unusual occurrence. However, due to today¡¯s duel involving Cao Dusheng, a rising star among Pill Masters, against an unsung Pill Master from the Eastern Domain, it still drew a crowd of onlookers. At that moment, a judge from the Elixir Dao Association responsible for overseeing the elixir gamble, walked emotionlessly onto the high platform and announced solemnly, ¡°This elixir gambling match is done with both parties¡¯ consent, and all consequences will be borne by the parties themselves. We shall now begin the first round!¡± ¡°Refine a Sun True Elixir, to be completed within three hours, with no restrictions on the pill furnace or pill techniques!¡± Boom! This announcement caused a stir among the spectating Pill Masters. ¡°Sun True Elixir, it¡¯s actually the Heavenly-ranked Elixir, Sun True Elixir!¡± ¡°Starting off with such high-level elixirs and only giving three hours, the difficulty is simply too great!¡± It¡¯s known that in Guiyi Star, elixirs are classified into five ranks: Human, Earth, Heaven, Law, and Saint. Human and Earth Elixirs are considered common Spirit Pills, but once you reach the level of Heavenly-ranked Elixirs, the difficulty in refining them increases dramatically. Many Yellow Level and even Profound Rank Pill Masters struggle greatly to refine a single satisfactory Heavenly-ranked Elixir. And for this elixir gambling match, the first round was, astonishingly, the Sun True Elixir, which is considered one of the supreme Heavenly-ranked Elixirs. This naturally caused a great shock among the crowd. ¡°This must have been requested by Cao Dusheng himself! After all, everyone in the Elixir Dao Association has to give face to the Quenching Elixir Ancestor! It seems that Cao Dusheng came well-prepared; this isn¡¯t looking good for Xiao Dancheng!¡± Originally, many Pill Masters weren¡¯t very optimistic about Xiao Dancheng; now, seeing this scenario, they shook their heads even more. At that moment, Cao Dusheng said arrogantly, ¡°Xiao Dancheng, it¡¯s not too late to admit defeat now!¡± Xiao Dancheng shook his head, ¡°Master Xue said that we¡¯re only allowed to win, not lose. To make you kneel and call out ¡®grandfather,¡¯ I cannot back down either!¡± Upon hearing this, the Elixir Room fell into silence. Because this was obviously leaving no room for retreat. Sure enough. Cao Dusheng¡¯s face turned a steely blue, ¡°Good! Very good! Since you¡¯re stubbornly clinging to your path, I¡¯ll make your death a swift one!¡± With those words, Cao Dusheng swung his sleeves and soared into the air, heading straight for the pill furnace that had been prepared beforehand. Xiao Dancheng smiled and turned around, walking leisurely towards his own alchemy area. At this moment, Cao Dusheng pointed fiercely at his pill furnace. Boom! From the pill furnace, a riot of five-colored flames soared up, forming the shape of a lotus. This display of exquisite fire control won a round of applause from the audience. Cao Dusheng was feeling smug and deliberately glanced at Xiaodan Cheng across from him. At that moment, Xiaodan Cheng was calmly fiddling with the pill furnace, not showing any impatience, which elicited a cold laugh from Cao Dusheng¡¯s heart. Then, as if to show off, he began to pick spiritual medicines with a fluid grace. The Elixir of Sun¡¯s Inferno required over a hundred different kinds of spiritual medicines, each with its unique properties and varying significantly in required amounts, and there was no room for the slightest error. A mere discrepancy of a millimeter could completely ruin the batch of elixirs. Therefore, this step of adding ingredients was truly a test for a pill master. But when it came to Cao Dusheng, none of these were issues. Each of his movements was dashing and elegant, a pleasure to behold. In the blink of an eye, he had finished selecting all the hundreds of portions of spiritual medicine. Meanwhile, Xiaodan Cheng was still leisurely picking his spiritual medicines, falling far behind in progress. Cao Dusheng was pleased with himself, and the slight concern he had just vanished like smoke. It seemed he had indeed been overly worried; this old fellow was clearly just stalling for time! With these thoughts in mind, Cao Dusheng began adding the medicines into the mix. If choosing the medicines tested the fundamental skills of a pill master, then the act of adding them was a test of the pill master¡¯s Elixir Dao cultivation. Because at this point, there were only two things you needed to do. That was to add the correct medicinal ingredients into the pill furnace at the right time. Every step in the process had to be error-free. Otherwise, at best the elixir would be destroyed, and at worst, the conflicting medicinal properties could cause an explosion. After becoming a disciple of Quenching Elixir Ancestor, Cao Dusheng¡¯s pill art had indeed improved greatly. Take the act of adding the ingredients, for example; his motions were nimble and contained a peculiar rhythm that inevitably swayed the observers¡¯ hearts. All the pill masters present showed a grave expression on their faces. Because the technique Cao Dusheng demonstrated made many feel inferior. Even Lu Baiyue couldn¡¯t help but nod internally. This Cao Dusheng might love flattery, but his pill art was truly good. Turning to look at Xiaodan Cheng, he had just finished selecting his spiritual medicines and began to add them to his pill furnace at a leisurely pace. The entire process was devoid of any haste or showmanship. While it seemed less aesthetically pleasing than Cao Dusheng¡¯s approach, if you watched for longer, you would discover that every move Xiaodan Cheng made was so natural. It was as if every subsequent action was meant to unfold exactly as it did, creating a sense of comfort for the viewer. Lu Baiyue¡¯s eyes lit up. With such technique, Xiaodan Cheng¡¯s Elixir Dao cultivation was certainly not comparable to that of an ordinary Profound Rank pill master. But strangely, why was he only a Yellow Level alchemist? Lu Baiyue pondered this question in her heart. When she saw a glint of treasure light above Cao Dusheng¡¯s pill furnace. ¡°Hiss! Treasure light!¡± ¡°With the appearance of treasure light, it¡¯s at least a medium-grade Elixir of Sun¡¯s Inferno of the Heavenly Rank!¡± This discovery astonished many of the pill masters present. And Cao Dusheng¡¯s face was full of pride. The reason he chose to refine the Elixir of Sun¡¯s Inferno was that it was the elixir he practiced the most. Now that the treasure light had appeared, he was sure of his victory in this competition. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But his pride had barely lasted a moment before it was shattered by several exclamations. ¡°Good heavens! Look over there!¡± Everyone turned to look. They saw a seven-colored treasure light above Xiaodan Cheng¡¯s pill furnace, accompanied by a refreshing fragrance. ¡°This¡­ This is the phenomenon that only occurs when an elixir of superior quality is produced!¡± Chapter 770 - Chapter 770 Chapter 770 The High-Quality Elixir is Complete Chapter 770: Chapter 770: The High-Quality Elixir is Complete (3rd Update) Chapter 770: Chapter 770: The High-Quality Elixir is Complete (3rd Update) The Elixir became a superior product, emitting seven-colored treasured radiance. This discovery made all the Pill Masters in the venue somewhat restless. After all, even a Profound-Rank Alchemist who had been refining elixirs for many years might not necessarily produce a furnace with seven-colored treasured light. Even an Earth-Rank Elixir Master would have to think hard about it. Yet today, it had appeared in the hands of a Yellow Level Alchemist. How could this not be shocking? Cao Dusheng¡¯s face was filled with astonishment as he watched the scene unfold, ¡°How¡­ How is this possible?¡± In his memory, the alchemy of this Xiao Dan City was decent, but his talent was too poor to compare with his own. That¡¯s why he had been defeated by Cao Dusheng at the last Alchemy Competition. Moreover, now that he had been apprenticed to Quenching Elixir Ancestor, his strength had soared. By rights, this Xiao Dan City should be far inferior to himself. But how could there be seven-colored treasured light under his seemingly clumsy manipulation? Cao Dusheng really couldn¡¯t understand the reasoning behind this. Lu Baiyue, however, was nodding silently to herself. Having one foot already in the ranks of Earth-Rank Alchemists and thanks to the Lu Family¡¯s vast wealth, her vision was much higher than that of an ordinary alchemist. She was the only one in the entire venue who could see the profound mystery of Xiao Dan City¡¯s alchemy technique just now. The so-called complexity of the Alchemy Dao means that to refine a superior Treasured Elixir, one needs extremely meticulous preparation. Yet, when Xiao Dan City was refining the elixir, his hands and movements might have looked very clumsy, but in reality, they were an extremely clever method. Because he simplified all the unnecessary steps and techniques. He did everything in the simplest and least effortful way. This may sound simple, but only when you do it will you realize the difficulty. After all, it is always easier to add than to subtract in this world. But at this moment, Lu Baiyue also couldn¡¯t help but have some doubts. Because such alchemy techniques can only be proficiently used after countless furnaces of elixir practice. Even Lu Baiyue, who has been lavished with countless Immortal Crystals from childhood, had not yet reached this realm. How did Xiao Dan City achieve it then? Could it be that he was wealthy enough to practice and make mistakes with Heavenly-ranked Elixirs every day? Lu Baiyue was puzzled. Only Xiao Dan City himself knew what was going on. The past few days of unconsciousness were not a waste of time. After Xue An had immersed his consciousness into the Heart Demon secret realm. Although it looked like he had only been unconscious for a few days to the outside world. In Xiao Dan City¡¯s view, decades had passed. In those decades, what Xiao Dan City had to do every day was to refine elixirs frantically under the terrifying pressure of his own Heart Demon. In that secret realm transformed by the Heart Demon, Spiritual Medicine was inexhaustible, there for his use. If it were only that, it might have been fine. The key was that every day, Xiao Dan City had to refine elixirs under the requirements of the Heart Demon. If he was slightly careless and the elixir didn¡¯t meet the expectations, he would be devoured by the Heart Demon. Under the pain of being consumed by the Heart Demon, most people probably wouldn¡¯t last a few days before going completely insane. Yet Xiao Dan City miraculously persevered. Not only did he persevere, But every day, while refining elixirs, he used all his efforts to ponder and study. Just as Xue An and many others had said, Xiao Dan City¡¯s talent for the Alchemy Dao was not particularly brilliant. However, during those long decades, Xiao Dan City discarded all distractions, and every day his mind was fixated on one thing. And that was alchemy! Xue An had once said that what he lacked was a fearless heart. And this Heart Demon Secret Realm, was the very process by which he reclaimed his lost heart. In the end. Under the nearly obsessive self-imposed pressure by Xiao Dancheng, he finally concocted an Elixir capable of defeating the Heart Demon, thereby awakening from the ordeal. Therefore, it was only at this moment that Xiao Dancheng could face this wager with such composure and ease. Because compared to battling Heart Demons, this competition was as simple as a joke. At this moment, as time passed. The seven-colored Treasured Light above the Pill Furnace before Xiao Dancheng grew more intense. Despite this, Xiao Dancheng remained expressionless, continuously making minute adjustments to the Elixir Fire. Every step he took was impeccable. In contrast, there was Cao Dusheng. This fellow, who had just been confident of his certain victory, was now thrown into disarray. Especially upon seeing the increasingly intense Treasured Light, his mentality completely collapsed. As his mentality crumbled, so did his technique start to scatter. The Elixir Fire, which should have been finely adjusted, began to falter and fail. At last. There was a dull thud. A wisp of blue smoke rose from the Pill Furnace in front of Cao Dusheng. The already dim Treasured Light had long since dissipated. A scent of char spread. His Elixir of the Blazing Sun, ruined! Cao Dusheng stood there ashen-faced. Just then. Xiao Dancheng called out calmly, ¡°Coagulate!¡± The seven-colored Treasured Light immediately dove into the Pill Furnace. The Pill Furnace began to tremble slightly. All of a sudden. The lid of the Pill Furnace soared into the air. An Elixir wrapped in fierce flames, emitting a strong power, flew out. It circled around Xiao Dancheng a few times before slowly descending onto the jade plate. ¡°Heaven Rank top-grade!¡± ¡°No doubt, it¡¯s an absolute Heaven Rank top-grade Elixir of the Blazing Sun!¡± The Pill Masters clicked their tongues in admiration, looking at Xiao Dancheng with a bit more reverence in their eyes. In the world of Alchemy Dao, it¡¯s always the art of pill-making that¡¯s revered. Now that Xiao Dancheng had proven his strength with his irrefutable pill-making skills, it was only natural to earn the reverence of many Pill Masters. The reviewer from the Elixir Dao Association glanced at Cao Dusheng, a hint of hesitation and regret in his eyes, then slowly declared, ¡°The first round, Xiao Dancheng wins!¡± If the results had been close, he might have turned a blind eye to help Cao Dusheng. But now one side had concocted a Heaven-Rank top-grade Elixir in less than three hours, while the other ended in an Elixir¡¯s destruction. Even a blind person couldn¡¯t declare Cao Dusheng the winner. Thus, in the first round, Xiao Dancheng secured a victory with an indubitably strong advantage. Elixir wagers are usually best two out of three rounds. So the upcoming round was of utmost importance. At this moment. This wager had already attracted countless Pill Masters as onlookers. Many who were initially prepared to compete in pill-making had given up their intent and drawn near to watch this rare spectacle. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, Cao Dusheng¡¯s complexion was extremely unsightly, his eyes fixed on Xiao Dancheng, ¡°Old fellow, you got lucky this round. Next, I¡¯ll show you what I¡¯m capable of!¡± Xiao Dancheng, neither arrogant nor impetuous, simply smiled lightly, ¡°Good, I¡¯ll be waiting!¡± This demeanor had many Pill Masters nodding secretly, considering him indeed to have the bearing of a true master. But what they didn¡¯t know was that Xiao Dancheng had already concocted no less than several hundred thousand batches of Elixirs in the Heart Demon Secret Realm, so such a spectacle naturally didn¡¯t bother him. ¡°Next, the second round, Profound Darkness Daoist Alchemy Elixir! Time limit, one day!¡± Chapter 771 - Chapter 771 Chapter 771 Round 2 - Profound Darkness Daoist Chapter 771: Chapter 771: Round 2 ¨C Profound Darkness Daoist Alchemy (4th Update) Chapter 771: Chapter 771: Round 2 ¨C Profound Darkness Daoist Alchemy (4th Update) Boom! If the Sun True Elixir just now was a minor earthquake, then the appearance of the Profound Darkness Daoist Alchemy was nothing short of a hurricane sweeping through. Countless Pill Masters looked at one another in dismay, thinking they must have heard wrong. Even Lu Baiyue, who had been watching coldly from the sidelines, was somewhat startled. ¡°No mistake, right? It¡¯s actually the Profound Darkness Daoist Alchemy!¡± ¡°This is clearly bullying! Who doesn¡¯t know that this is the Quenching Elixir Ancestor¡¯s signature masterpiece, and moreover, this is a Heavenly-ranked Elixir imbued with a trace of a Law Elixir¡¯s aura! How could a Yellow Level Alchemist possibly concoct it?¡± ¡°Exactly, Cao Dusheng is obviously desperate to turn the tables with this move!¡± No wonder these Pill Masters were so astonished. It was entirely because this Profound Darkness Daoist Alchemy elixir was a very unique elixir. Within the Alchemy Dao Association, there are many well-known elixirs, such as the Sun True Elixir just mentioned. As long as your rank as a Pill Master was high enough, you would generally be able to concoct it. But this Profound Darkness Daoist Alchemy was different. First of all, the ingredients for this elixir were hard to find, with strict conditions. Secondly, and most importantly, there was only a simple elixir recipe circulating. One should know that concocting an elixir doesn¡¯t simply rely on having access to the right Spiritual Medicine. The myriad conditions and methods required, if not explained to you by someone, might leave you incapable of concocting it in your entire lifetime. The reason for this is because this elixir is the non-transmissible secret of the Quenching Elixir Ancestor¡¯s lineage. It could even be said that the Quenching Elixir Ancestor personally crafted this elixir. Now, as a disciple of the Quenching Elixir Ancestor, Cao Dusheng had decided to concoct this elixir for the gamble, making it blatantly clear he was pulling rank. This naturally caused dissatisfaction among many Pill Masters. But Cao Dusheng paid no attention to these sentiments, he sneered coldly at Xiaodan Cheng across from him. ¡°Old man Xiao, what do you say? Do you have the guts to compete in this round? Of course, if you think you can¡¯t beat me, then conceding this round won¡¯t be too pitiful. We could just call it a tie, how about that?¡± Xiaodan Cheng¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. In the decades he spent in the Heart Demon Secret Realm, he had concocted all varieties of Heavenly-ranked Elixirs. But he had never concocted an elixir like the Profound Darkness Daoist Alchemy. In fact, even if he wanted to, he couldn¡¯t. Because, although there were recipes for these elixirs, they were as good as nonexistent. Therefore, when faced with Cao Dusheng¡¯s taunts, he was at a complete loss. Seeing this, Cao Dusheng couldn¡¯t help but laugh triumphantly, ¡°No need to struggle, you might as well concede this round early!¡± However, at this moment, Xue An slowly walked in and said indifferently, ¡°Xiaodan Cheng, accept this round.¡± When Xiaodan Cheng saw Xue An appear, his whole body trembled, and his eyes lit up with spirit, promptly saying, ¡°Yes!¡± Then, turning his head toward Cao Dusheng, he declared, ¡°I¡¯ll compete in this round!¡± Cao Dusheng¡¯s laughter was as if cut off by someone gripping his throat, abruptly holding back, then he glared fiercely at Xue An, and said in an ominous tone, ¡°You dared to show up?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? After all, I¡¯m still waiting for you to kneel before me and call me grandpa!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Cao Dusheng was left choking with rage. Meanwhile, all the Pill Masters in the hall looked at Xue An with eyes full of astonishment. Clearly, they did not understand what this man was doing. At this moment, Xue Anxin walked up to Xiao Dancheng, glanced at the Lietian Zhendan on the jade dish, and smiled faintly, ¡°Nicely done!¡± Xiao Dancheng stood respectfully at the side with his hands hanging down, just like a primary school student waiting for Xue An¡¯s instructions. This scene caused Lu Baiyue, who had been paying close attention to everything, to be slightly taken aback. She had initially thought that this young man was a relative, perhaps a nephew, of Xiao Dancheng, but now it seemed the situation was the reverse. Xue An then said to the judge, ¡°Since he is to refine the Profound Darkness Daoist Elixir, could we take a look at the elixir¡¯s recipe?¡± The judge was taken aback for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Of course!¡± He then gestured to someone behind him with a nod. A young boy walked up to Xue An holding a small box. The Pill Masters below began murmuring among themselves. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°Is he going to start studying the recipe now?¡± ¡°Heh, isn¡¯t this just fooling around? Even if he were to take the recipe home and study it for a year, I doubt he¡¯d get even a glimpse of the technique!¡± These mocking and ridiculing voices were endless. However, Xue An seemed as if he heard none of it, taking the recipe out of the small box, looking it over briefly, then slowly closing his eyes. Seeing this, Cao Dusheng¡¯s face was filled with disdain as he snickered. ¡°Tsk tsk, quite the act. After just a glance at the recipe, he wants to figure out the Profound Darkness Daoist Alchemy? Who does he think he is? Really, such people are¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Xue An suddenly opened his eyes. A powerful authority emanated from his being, forcefully holding back the rest of Cao Dusheng¡¯s words. Then Xue An withdrew his gaze, turned to Xiao Dancheng, and spoke faintly, ¡°The person who wrote this recipe is either foolish or malicious; many things are muddled. I¡¯ll tell you the correct method to refine it now!¡± Upon hearing this, many Pill Masters shook their heads in secret, and some even looked at Xue An with faces full of mockery. Just by glancing at a recipe, he could replicate an elixir? Moreover, from the sound of it, it seemed he also intended to improve the Profound Darkness Daoist Elixir? This was simply like a lunatic¡¯s daydream. Cao Dusheng even let out a cold laugh, feeling greatly relieved, believing Xue An was entirely a charlatan. Only Lu Baiyue noticed that particular moment and felt a slight shift in her heart, her gaze towards Xue An carrying a trace of difference. This man, quite interesting! No matter how others saw it, but in Xiao Dancheng¡¯s eyes, Xue An¡¯s words were the undeniable truth, so he immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Of course, Xue An would not take the time to teach Xiao Dancheng how to refine it bit by bit, as it would take at least a day just to explain orally. Thus, Xue An directly imparted to Xiao Dancheng a strand of Divine Sense, transferring his own insights. Xiao Dancheng¡¯s body shook as he began to feverishly absorb the vast amount of information contained within the Divine Sense given by Xue An. If it had been the Xiao Dancheng of before, it might have taken him half a day to return to normal. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But after the tempering by the Heart Demon, his spirit had become resilient enough. Therefore, in just a few breaths¡¯ time, he regained his composure and then looked at Xue An with immense reverence. Because he could tell that the method Xue An gave him was countless times more superior than the one on that recipe. Cao Dusheng, growing impatient, spoke at this time, ¡°All this hocus-pocus, can we start now?¡± Xiao Dancheng now felt quite confident, and with a faint smile, said, ¡°Good! Let¡¯s begin now!¡± Chapter 772 - Chapter 772 Chapter 772 The Shock of Dong Lingxin (First Chapter 772: Chapter 772: The Shock of Dong Lingxin (First Update) Chapter 772: Chapter 772: The Shock of Dong Lingxin (First Update) Meanwhile. In her study, Dong Lingxin from Judan Palace sat feeling somewhat restless and uneasy. Today was the day of the elixir competition, and she had no idea whether Mr. Xiao had awakened. All this trouble was because of that despicable guy, if not for him, Mr. Xiao would not have made that bet with Cao Dusheng. As a merchant dealing in elixirs in Wandan City, Dong Lingxin was clearer than anyone about the frightening strength of the Quenching Elixir Ancestor at present. It could be said that the Quenching Elixir Ancestor monopolized eighty percent of the elixir business in Wandan City. This was also why Dong Lingxin had strongly opposed their bet with Cao Dusheng. Even if you win, what then? The followers under Quenching Elixir Ancestor were powerful; to deal with a few foreign pill masters was far too easy. Particularly since Mr. Xiao had offered some help to Dong Lingxin when she was just starting out at Judan Palace. She had always remembered this favor and thus wished even more that no misfortune would befall Xiao Dan City. With these thoughts, she pondered for a moment, before deciding to make another trip to the courtyard where Xue An was staying. Regardless, it would be good to have them leave Wandan City first. But just as she was about to step out of the study, a maid hurried in, flustered. ¡°Miss, I sent someone to deliver some tea and food to Mr. Xiao just now, only to find that the small courtyard is already empty!¡± ¡°What?¡± Dong Lingxin was startled. ¡°Are you sure you saw clearly?¡± ¡°Miss, I went there myself to check, and indeed everyone is gone, including Mr. Xiao who was unconscious!¡± Dong Lingxin secretly cursed the situation, they must have gone to the Elixir Tower to participate in the elixir competition! With that thought, Dong Lingxin clenched her teeth, growing increasingly irritated with Xue An¡¯s rash actions, but since it had come to this, she could only think of a remedy. Thus, she said in a stern voice, ¡°Arrange a few people¡­ never mind, I¡¯ll go myself!¡± Saying that, she stepped out and headed outside. The maid called out from behind, ¡°Miss, you haven¡¯t changed into your outdoor clothes yet!¡± ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s no time!¡± said Dong Lingxin, proceeding out the door and heading toward the Elixir Tower. In the Central Region of Guiyi, almost everyone was cultivating. Even Dong Lingxin herself had an impressive cultivation level. Therefore, in just the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, she arrived at the Elixir Tower located in the city¡¯s center. The place was already surrounded by a crowd, with fragments of phrases such as ¡°elixir competition¡± and ¡°bets¡± reaching Dong Lingxin¡¯s ears every now and then. Dong Lingxin¡¯s heart sank, knowing she was late; in her anxiety, she pushed her way into the Elixir Tower. Dong Lingxin, being involved in the elixir business, naturally had interactions with members of the Elixir Dao Association, which is why the guards at the door all recognized her. ¡°Shopkeeper Dong, what brings you here to enjoy the excitement?¡± the smiling sentries asked. Dong Lingxin didn¡¯t have time for pleasantries and quickly inquired, ¡°Is Mr. Cao inside now?¡± She feared these sentries might not know of Xiao Dan City and the others. As expected, one of the sentries chuckled, ¡°Of course, he¡¯s inside. And I heard he is having a betting match with some bumpkins from the Eastern Domain! Tsk tsk, daring to challenge Master Cao in elixir art, they must be tired of living!¡± Hearing this, Dong Lingxin grew even more anxious. After hurriedly thanking the sentries, she rushed into the main hall of the Elixir Tower. The hall was filled with Pill Masters of Yellow Level and below, who did not have the privilege to enter the Elixir Room. These people, in small groups, were also discussing the events inside the Elixir Room. Dong Lingxin had no time to deal with this; she quickly approached the guards of the Elixir Room, took a deep breath, and spoke with a bow, ¡°Gentlemen, I need to go in and find Lord Lu!¡± In the entire Elixir Dao Association, the only person who could be addressed as Lord Lu was Lu Baiyue. Dong Lingxin had met Lu Baiyue under some very coincidental circumstances. Because Lu Baiyue held her in high regard, they quickly became good friends. The success of Judan Palace¡¯s business today also depends on the prestige and strength of Lu Baiyue. The guards recognized Dong Lingxin and, knowing she was a good friend of Lu Baiyue, dared not stop her; they nodded and said, ¡°Please go inside, Lord Lu is in there!¡± With that, they stepped aside, and Dong Lingxin took a deep breath, suppressing the restlessness in her heart, and walked in. She saw that the Elixir Room was filled with Pill Masters of the Yellow and Profound Ranks. But there was not a whisper to be heard inside; everyone was staring dumbfounded at the high platform where Xiao Dancheng and Cao Dusheng were engaged in their gambling match. Upon seeing that Xiao Dancheng was safe and unharmed standing there, Dong Lingxin couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Luckily, she wasn¡¯t too late. Then, she saw Lu Baiyue standing beside the high platform and hurriedly tiptoed over. ¡°Lady Ruyue!¡± Dong Lingxin¡¯s call startled Lu Baiyue from her thoughts. When she turned and saw it was Dong Lingxin, she was slightly surprised, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Dong Lingxin¡¯s face was filled with urgency, ¡°Lady Ruyue, I have come to ask you for a favor!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The one currently gambling with Cao Dusheng is a friend of mine. Could you possibly find a way to stop this gambling match? Otherwise, my friend will be in imminent danger!¡± Dong Lingxin implored sincerely. Lu Baiyue looked at Dong Lingxin with a very odd expression. Dong Lingxin mistook it for unwillingness on Lu Baiyue¡¯s part and hurriedly said, ¡°Lady Ruyue, I¡¯m begging you for this favor. Please make your move quickly; if it gets any later, I¡¯m afraid Mr. Xiao will truly be done for!¡± Lu Baiyue shook her head. Dong Lingxin felt her heart sink, just as she was about to speak. Lu Baiyue chuckled lightly, ¡°Who said that your friend would be dead if we waited a little longer?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case¡­,¡± Dong Lingxin said, somewhat perplexed. Lu Baiyue pointed to the platform, ¡°Just now, your friend has already gambled one round with Cao Dusheng, and he won!¡± ¡°What?¡± Dong Lingxin could hardly believe her ears. She had thought that Xiao Dancheng had come here with a resolution to die while gambling with Cao Dusheng, But unexpectedly, he had won. At this moment, the second round of the gambling match had already begun. Xue An¡¯s words caused a stir throughout the hall. Dong Lingxin was also among them. She watched Xue An stand proudly on the high platform, and suddenly a thought emerged in her heart. Could it be¡­ that she had been wrong all along? This man wasn¡¯t a swindler but a genuinely talented master of the Alchemy Dao? Just then, she heard Lu Baiyue comment lightly, ¡°This man is quite extraordinary indeed!¡± Hearing Lu Baiyue¡¯s assessment, Dong Lingxin was even more astonished and could only stare at the competition taking place on the high platform. First, there was Cao Dusheng¡¯s side, where he was confident of victory in this round. After all, to ensure his victory, he had specifically sought guidance from his master, the Quenching Elixir Ancestor, before the gambling match. As the Pill Master who created this elixir, the Quenching Elixir Ancestor¡¯s experience was naturally the most accurate. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Therefore, they saw him dividing the Spiritual Medicine almost without thinking, his movements extremely proficient. In contrast, Xiao Dancheng¡¯s actions seemed much slower. Even for many of the Spiritual Medicines, Xiao Dancheng had to ponder several times before he could divide them properly. Seeing this, many Pill Masters shook their heads in secret. How could this try-and-error method of concocting possibly win over Cao Dusheng? Chapter 773 - Chapter 773 773 Chapter Treasured Elixir is Ready How Will You Chapter 773: 773 Chapter Treasured Elixir is Ready, How Will You Win Against Me (2nd Update) Chapter 773: 773 Chapter Treasured Elixir is Ready, How Will You Win Against Me (2nd Update) Time ticked away, second by second. After seven hours, a massive, wheel-like treasured elixir qi appeared above Cao Dusheng¡¯s pill furnace. This signified that the Profound Darkness Daoist Elixir he was refining had gradually begun to take shape. Witnessing this scene, everyone turned their heads to glance at Xue An, who was still calmly adjusting the flames of the pill furnace, and they couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads in secret. Another hour later, pleasant sounds began to emanate from within Cao Dusheng¡¯s pill furnace. ¡°It¡¯s the elixir¡¯s movement!¡± ¡°This batch of Profound Darkness Daoist Elixirs is stable!¡± The so-called elixir movement refers to the phenomenon when a treasured elixir takes form, the gathering spiritual energy plays various enchanting sounds. At the same time, this also indicated that the quality of this batch of elixirs was very high. A triumphant look appeared on Cao Dusheng¡¯s face, followed by a sidelong glance at Xue An. At that moment, there was no sound from Xue An¡¯s pill furnace, not even a trace of elixir qi. This discovery made him even more certain of his victory. Half an hour passed. By then, the treasured elixir qi above Cao Dusheng¡¯s pill furnace had grown even denser, and the sound of the elixir¡¯s movement louder. Suddenly, a streak of treasured light shot out from the pill furnace, and the elixir qi in the air surged wildly into it. The elixir¡¯s movement also ceased abruptly. ¡°Is it done?¡± Just as this thought rose in the hearts of the pill masters, they heard Cao Dusheng laugh boastfully, ¡°Xue An, the treasured elixir is complete, I¡¯d like to see how you can beat me now!¡± With that, a brilliantly glowing elixir rose slowly from within the pill furnace. Upon its emergence, the elixir qi even enveloped the entire elixir room. ¡°It¡¯s actually a Heaven Rank superior elixir!¡± ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that Cao Dusheng¡¯s skill in pill refining had become so formidable that he could actually refine a Heaven Rank superior Profound Darkness Daoist Elixir!¡± The pill masters exclaimed one after another. Even Lu Baiyue frowned slightly. Although she had always disliked Cao Dusheng, at this moment she had to admit that the Profound Darkness Daoist Elixir he refined was indeed well-made. Cao Dusheng was extremely pleased with himself, catching the Profound Darkness Daoist Elixir on a jade dish, then sneered at Xue An with a taunting smile. ¡°Xue An, it¡¯s not too late for you to admit defeat now!¡± Xue An, however, remained completely unfazed, continuing to refine his elixir with methodical calm. Cao Dusheng scoffed, ¡°Really stubborn till the end, eh? Alright, I¡¯ll just watch and see what kind of trick you can pull off in the end!¡± At that moment, Dong Lingxin asked with a hint of desolation, ¡°Lady Bai Yue, does Xue An still stand a chance of winning?¡± Lu Baiyue shook her head gently, ¡°It¡¯s very unlikely! Most of the day has already passed, yet he hasn¡¯t produced even a wisp of elixir qi; with only so little time left, how could he possibly refine a Heaven Rank exceptional elixir?¡± Upon hearing these words, Dong Lingxin¡¯s face turned pale. She wanted to say something, but it all turned into a sigh of resignation in the end. At any rate, she had done her best! She just hoped that, after the defeat in the competition, Mr. Xue would be able to save his life. Thinking this, Dong Lingxin couldn¡¯t help but direct her gaze toward Xue An, who sat on the high platform, casually sipping tea as if nothing mattered. How could this man remain so utterly unconcerned? After all, if they lost this competition, not only would Xue An be crippled of his cultivation level and expelled from the Central Region, but he would also have to kneel and give an apology. Yet here he was, still drinking tea up to this moment. Time stealthily slipped away amidst everyone¡¯s varied thoughts. Ten hours. Eleven hours. Finally. Just three quarters of an hour away from a full twelve hours, there was still not the slightest overflow of elixir qi from the pill furnace in front of Xue An. Seeing this scene, almost everyone had completely lost their faith. Cao Dusheng was also getting impatient, and he sneered, ¡°Xue An, it¡¯s only three quarters of an hour until twelve hours, how much longer do you plan to delay? Admit defeat now, and I, the great me, might just be generous and lighten your punishment!¡± Xue An remained unmoved, not even a ripple in his eyes. Cao Dusheng cursed inwardly and couldn¡¯t help but target Lu Baiyue, who was sitting on the side sipping tea. ¡°Tsk tsk, Mr. Xue, I really admire you! Can you actually remain so calm even now? Let me tell you, if you anger me when the time comes, I¡¯ll make sure both of you can¡¯t escape unscathed!¡± Xue An didn¡¯t pay any attention to Cao Dusheng¡¯s ranting but slowly put down his teacup, stretched leisurely, and asked indifferently, ¡°How much longer until time is up?¡± A child in charge of keeping the time replied, ¡°Two and a half quarters left!¡± Xue An smiled slightly, then said to Xue An, ¡°It¡¯s about time, isn¡¯t it?¡± Xue An then came out of his intense concentration on pill refining and replied, ¡°The fire is ready!¡± ¡°Good! Condense the elixir and have it out of the furnace!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As Xue An gave the order, Xue An¡¯s expression became solemn, his eyes gleamed with purple brilliance, and his body was enveloped in layers of purple elixir qi. ¡°It¡¯s Profound Rank!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be a Profound Rank Pill Master already!¡± A slight disturbance ran through the crowd. But even so, what could a Profound Rank Pill Master do? If he couldn¡¯t produce an elixir that surpassed Cao Dusheng¡¯s now, he would still lose. Xue An formed seals with his hands in quick succession, and the fire in the pill furnace transformed into a green flame lotus. ¡°Condense the elixir!¡± Xue An gave a soft command. And then, the pill furnace that hadn¡¯t shown any abnormality began to tremble. The tremor was initially very subtle, but quickly, it became increasingly intense. Even so, there was still not a trace of elixir qi spilling out. Seeing this, Cao Dusheng laughed heartily, ¡°What a big show¨Cfor nothing! Is your pill furnace about to explode?¡± No sooner had he spoken than the pill furnace exploded with a bang into dust, and then a burst of green light leaped out, circling the elixir room three times in an instant, before quietly floating in mid-air. ¡°What is this?¡± Many Pill Masters were rather puzzled. Because this floating green light sphere didn¡¯t emit any elixir qi, nor did it have any elixir¡¯s might. It looked just like an unfinished product that hadn¡¯t been fully refined. Cao Dusheng sneered, ¡°All this fuss, and you¡¯ve just refined a useless elixir? How laughable!¡± But Xue An smiled at Cao Dusheng, ¡°Don¡¯t rush¨Cthis is its true appearance!¡± As he spoke, Xue An casually pointed at the green light. A very faint cracking sound could be heard. The green light shrouding the elixir cracked open like an eggshell. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A powerful elixir¡¯s might swept through the entire elixir room in an instant and even caused the whole Elixir Tower to quiver slightly. And the overflowing elixir qi transformed into various visions, with glimpses of chi-lin galloping and immortals appearing in mid-air. Hissss! All the Pill Masters in the room drew in a sharp breath. Even the usually composed Lu Baiyue couldn¡¯t suppress the shock in her heart and exclaimed in disbelief, ¡°This¡­ this is¡­¡± Chapter 774 - Chapter 774 Chapter 774 The Creation of the Elixir (3rd Chapter 774: Chapter 774: The Creation of the Elixir (3rd Update) Chapter 774: Chapter 774: The Creation of the Elixir (3rd Update) No wonder she was so shocked, because the elixir contained a trace of Law Elixir¡¯s aura, and it could even be said to be just one step away from advancing to a Law Elixir. This also meant that Xue An of Wan Dan City had already set one foot into the ranks of an Earth-Rank Elixir Master. And what could be the cultivation level of the man who was able to modify the pill recipe? Lu Baiyue watched Xue An with full curiosity. At this time, Xue An stood with his hands hanging down, and said faintly, ¡°This pill is refined according to the improved recipe by Master Xue; I name it¡­ Profound Darkness Creation Pill!¡± Boom! This statement set off another tumult. In the Alchemy Dao, only newly created elixirs that have no precedent could be worthy of the word ¡°Creation¡±. It¡¯s easy to say, but difficult to do! Since ancient times, how many brilliant Pill Masters have tried to refine an elixir that achieves creation but failed to do so. Yet no one could utter a word of rebuttal. Because that elixir was quietly suspended in mid-air, its potency was there for all to see. Cao Dusheng looked as if he had seen a ghost, staring dumbfoundedly at the elixir, muttering to himself, ¡°How is this possible¡­ How could he possibly improve such a powerful elixir just by glancing at the recipe?¡± At this moment, Xue An said in a cold voice, ¡°Cao Dusheng, what else do you have to say now?¡± Cao Dusheng shuddered, his complexion turning deathly pale at a speed visible to the naked eye and then looked towards the judge as if seeking help. But the judge himself couldn¡¯t care less about Cao Dusheng at that moment. Because he was also staring dumbfounded at the Profound Darkness Creation Pill until after a long while, he admitted defeat and declared, ¡°In the second round, Xue An of the Eastern Domain wins!¡± No one had any objections to this result. Only Cao Dusheng gradually succumbed to despair. Because he knew he had lost, and it was a complete defeat. Xue An sneered, ¡°Cao Dusheng, you agreed to the terms of the bet, now kneel and start shouting! Remember, it¡¯s three hundred ¡®Grandpas¡¯, not one less!¡± Cao Dusheng¡¯s face turned deathly pale. For a cultivator, such punishment was more terrifying than death itself. ¡°You¡­ you all¡­¡± He stammered, trying to find excuses to evade. Just then, an indifferent voice came from mid-air, ¡°To be able to see through my Profound Darkness Daoist Alchemy at a glance and even improve it, young man, you truly surprise me.¡± With the sound of that voice, a black-robed elder with hands behind his back descended from the sky, appearing on the high platform. This elder had a hawk-like nose and eyes, wearing a pure black robe with gold trim, exuding an unangry but imposing demeanor. Upon seeing this man, all the Pill Masters present murmured, and then bowed one after another. ¡°Greetings, Ancestor!¡± ¡°Greetings, Quenching Elixir Ancestor!¡± Indeed. The one who came was none other than the influential leader of the Elixir Dao Association, the Quenching Elixir Ancestor, whose single stomp could make Wandan City tremble. Overjoyed, Cao Dusheng immediately prostrated in front of the Quenching Elixir Ancestor and said with extreme ingratiating respect, ¡°Atop, my master, your disciple Cao Dusheng kneels before you!¡± ¡°Worthless thing, stand aside!¡± scolded the Quenching Elixir Ancestor. ¡°Yes!¡± Without any hesitation, Cao Dusheng stood aside promptly and respectfully, but a thick layer of joy emerged on his hanging face. Now that his master had arrived, who would dare to be presumptuous! Cao Dusheng was excited in his heart. But as he rejoiced, Xue An¡¯s expression became extremely ugly. He was well aware of the prestige of Quenching Elixir Ancestor. However, before he could speak, Xue An, who was next to him, lifted his gaze to look at the Quenching Elixir Ancestor and then spoke lightly, ¡°Are you Cao Dusheng¡¯s master, Quenching Elixir Ancestor?¡± Quenching Elixir Ancestor nodded proudly, ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s me!¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°You didn¡¯t come earlier, nor later, but you arrived precisely when your disciple had lost. What does that mean?¡± At these words, many people involuntarily changed their expressions dramatically. Ever since Quenching Elixir Ancestor had proven his status as an Earth-Rank Elixir Master, no one had dared to speak to him like this. Indeed. Then the Quenching Elixir Ancestor¡¯s eyes flashed with ferocity, followed by a cold laugh, ¡°Young man, you¡¯ve got some skills, which I quite admire, but I hope you can clear your head and look at the situation before you speak.¡± ¡°Oh? The situation?¡± Xue An said, seeming quite amused, and then continued leisurely, ¡°But fair gambling begets no quarrel. Your disciple has now lost to us, so naturally he should fulfill the wager. What¡¯s the problem with that?¡± Upon hearing this, Quenching Elixir Ancestor let out a ghastly chuckle, ¡°Of course there¡¯s no problem! But the one who really made the bet with my disciple was him, not you!¡± Xue An, with his arms crossed and eyes half-closed, retorted, ¡°What of it?¡± Quenching Elixir Ancestor said with a smug look, ¡°Nothing much. It¡¯s just that within the Elixir Dao Association there¡¯s a rule: a higher-ranked Pill Master has command over those of lower ranks. In other words, with just one word from me, he¡¯ll have to listen to me!¡± Then the Quenching Elixir Ancestor said indifferently to Wandan City, ¡°Now, I order you to let this matter slide and not hold a grudge! Otherwise, you¡¯ll be expelled from the Elixir Dao Association; do you understand?¡± Wandan City¡¯s eyes were filled with humiliated light, yet he had no choice but to lower his head. For there was indeed such a rule within the Elixir Dao Association. And he had no choice but to obey. If he were really expelled from the Elixir Dao Association, it would mean he could never again obtain even a single Spiritual Medicine from the various guilds, nor could he sell the elixirs he refined. This was tantamount to having his throat invisibly grasped, forcing him to comply. Witnessing this scene, many of the Pill Masters in the crowd also hung their heads in dejection. Because they too were victims of this rule. But there was no help for it. They simply did not have the power to change it. And Cao Dusheng was laughing proudly, even boldly clasping his hands towards Wandan City with a triumphant face. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry! It looks like this bet can only end this way now!¡± Quenching Elixir Ancestor was famously protective of his disciples. Thus Cao Dusheng was now completely confident, no longer showing the previously flustered demeanor. Quenching Elixir Ancestor snorted coldly through his nostrils and said indifferently, ¡°Disciple, let¡¯s go!¡± After that, the two turned to leave. The atmosphere in the entire place loosened for a moment. In any case, it was the best outcome that Quenching Elixir Ancestor did not get angry. As long as they left, the matter would be considered over. But at this moment, Xue An said lightly, ¡°Hold on!¡± The two stopped in their tracks, and Quenching Elixir Ancestor turned around, his eyes shimmering with icy light, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An, with his shoulders embraced, responded lightly, ¡°I just want to tell you that this bet is far from over!¡± With that statement, many of the Pill Masters in the venue looked at Xue An differently. Some even snorted quietly, thinking Xue An was simply courting death. The matter had already been considered over, yet he refused to let it go. If this were to provoke the Quenching Elixir Ancestor, who could bear the consequences? ¡°Hey, Mr. Xue, you¡¯re not even a Pill Master; you simply have no right to intervene in this affair!¡± Cao Dusheng said, his face filled with hatred. Chapter 775 - Chapter 775 Chapter 775 A Single Dan Breaks Through 6 Ranks Chapter 775: Chapter 775: A Single Dan Breaks Through 6 Ranks, Cloaked in Black Robes (4th Update) Chapter 775: Chapter 775: A Single Dan Breaks Through 6 Ranks, Cloaked in Black Robes (4th Update) He felt that a large part of the reason he lost this betting duel was because of this Xue An. Xue An flashed his white teeth and smiled faintly, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m not an Elixir Master now, but soon, I will be!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cao Dusheng was taken aback. Xue An did not pay him any heed, instead, he looked at Quenching Elixir Ancestor and said with a chilling tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that a higher-ranking Elixir Master has the authority to command a lower-ranking one? Well then, next, I will promote myself to an Elixir Master higher than you!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, a dead silence fell over the entire place. It was only after a moment had passed that someone couldn¡¯t help but let out a snicker. Then the entire room burst into laughter. Cao Dusheng laughed the most exaggeratedly among them. ¡°I thought you had something meaningful to say? Mr. Xue, I really admire your audacity! But did you not bother to inquire about what rank my master is before you spoke?¡± Quenching Elixir Ancestor also responded with laughter instead of anger, then said in a playful tone, ¡°Young man, your courage is indeed commendable, but what you¡¯re talking about is simply impossible to achieve!¡± ¡°Because I am an Earth-Rank Elixir Master, and for you to surpass me, you would need to become a Heavenly Rank Alchemist!¡± Upon hearing this, Xue An nodded slowly and methodically, ¡°Well then, I will promote myself to a Heavenly Rank Alchemist!¡± The laughter in the room grew even louder. Even Lu Baiyue couldn¡¯t help but shake her head with a bitter smile. Dong Lingxin asked somewhat bewildered and in a hushed voice, ¡°Lady Bai Yue, why is everyone laughing?¡± Lu Baiyue spoke indifferently, ¡°Although you are in the business of elixirs, you don¡¯t understand the situation with Elixir Masters! The reason people are laughing is that this man is simply daydreaming! A Heavenly Rank Alchemist¡­ Haha, ever since the Elixir King fell 1,300 years ago, no one has been able to reach the rank of a Heavenly Rank Alchemist!¡± ¡°But what if he can?¡± Dong Lingxin suddenly said softly. By now, Dong Lingxin couldn¡¯t dare to underestimate Xue An any longer, because from the beginning till now, Xue An had already given her too many shocks. Lu Baiyue shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. For centuries, there have been many with breathtaking talent as numerous as grains of sand in the river, but no matter how formidable they were, even if they reached the pinnacle of Earth Rank, none could take that step to become a Heavenly Rank Alchemist!¡± ¡°There are even rumors that the Elixir King from 1,300 years ago cut off the path to becoming a Heavenly Rank Alchemist.¡± ¡°Moreover¡­ he isn¡¯t even the lowest-ranked Elixir Master as of now,¡± Lu Baiyue said with a flicker in her eyes, speaking softly. Indeed. Quenching Elixir Ancestor then gave a grim smile, ¡°Young man, I was almost moved by your bravery! But if you truly wish to become a Heavenly Rank Alchemist, then start by becoming at least the lowest-ranked Wilderness-Rank Elixir Master!¡± His words provoked another round of snickers from the crowd. At this moment, Xiao Dancheng also couldn¡¯t help but say in a low voice, ¡°Master Xue, perhaps we should let this matter go, we haven¡¯t really lost out in this affair¡­¡± The volume of Xiao Dancheng¡¯s voice decreased as he spoke. Because he noticed Xue An¡¯s eyes growing brighter and his aura increasingly frosty, and he swallowed back the rest of his words. Then Xue An glanced outside at the sky and said indifferently, ¡°I estimate it should be about time now!¡± This remark left many people puzzled. Quenching Elixir Ancestor snorted coldly and decided to ignore Xue An, turning around to leave. But just at that moment, the door of the Elixir Room was forcibly pushed open, and then a large group of people rushed in from outside. ¡°Eh, aren¡¯t these the elders from the Association responsible for assessing alchemists¡¯ ranks?¡± Lu Baiyue was startled and couldn¡¯t help feeling confused. Not just her, all the Elixir Masters felt puzzled. At this moment, the leading examiner was so excited that he was trembling, ¡°May I ask who is Mr. Xue An!¡± All eyes suddenly focused on Xue An, standing on the high platform. Xue An nodded slightly, ¡°That¡¯s me!¡± Hearing this, the judges all rushed over impatiently. Then the leading judge bowed respectfully to Xue An. ¡°Mr. Xue, may I ask if it was you who crafted this elixir yesterday in the Elixir-Inspection Hall?¡± As he spoke, the judge carefully took out a jade casket from his bosom, and upon opening it, a powerful elixir¡¯s might instantly swept across the venue. A Pill Master cried out, ¡°It¡¯s the Supreme Ultimate Elixir! This is a Law Elixir!¡± ¡°Not only that, but it also appears to be a Middle-Grade Law Elixir!¡± The entire place was suddenly bustling with commotion. However, Xue An simply nodded casually, ¡°Yes, indeed, it was me!¡± The evaluators, who usually did not partake in any activities of the Elixir Dao Association and specialized in certifying the ranks of Pill Masters, all showed joy at this news. Then the lead judge took a deep breath, stepped forward, and took out an exquisite alchemist¡¯s robe. This was an Earth-Rank robe embroidered with golden edges on a black base. He then handed it over to Xue An with both hands. ¡°Mr. Xue, you have successfully passed the Elixir Dao Association¡¯s Earth-Rank Elixir Master assessment, and this is your robe!¡± The entire place fell silent. Countless people stared, agape and as though they had seen a ghost, at this scene. That was an Earth-Rank Elixir Master! Wasn¡¯t Quenching Elixir Ancestor so domineering precisely because he was the only remaining Earth-Rank Elixir Master within the Elixir Dao Association now? But when did this man pass the assessment? Many people were baffled in their hearts. Cao Dusheng was even more shaken and yelled desperately, ¡°This is impossible, absolutely impossible! This Mr. Xue has been here competing in pill-making since yesterday. How could he have had time to craft the Supreme Ultimate Elixir and become an Earth-Rank Elixir Master? There must be some mistake!¡± No wonder he was so flustered, for the news was truly shocking. But no sooner had his words fallen than the leading judge glared at him and slapped him across the face. ¡°You rascal, are you doubting us, the judges?¡± Although these senior judges did not involve themselves in the operations of the Elixir Dao Association, because their work related to the evaluation and ranking of every Pill Master, even Quenching Elixir Ancestor had to treat them with the utmost respect and dare not provoke them. So even though the slap nearly made Cao Dusheng see stars, he did not dare say a word. At this time, Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°Who says I did not have time to craft elixirs? You should know that I only entered during the second round of your competition!¡± This statement reminded many people. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They suddenly remembered that Xue An had indeed come in midway. But the first round had only taken two to three hours! How did he manage to break through the six ranks of desolate, vast, cosmos, universe, yellow, and profound, and become an Earth-Rank Elixir Master in such a short amount of time? Seemingly sensing the doubt among the crowd, the lead judge stroked his beard, his face full of amazement, and said, ¡°Mr. Xue crafted this Supreme Ultimate Elixir in less than three hours and with it, he broke through six ranks in one fell swoop to become an Earth-Rank Elixir Master!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was utterly astounded. Chapter 776 - Chapter 776 776 Chapter - Three Days Later Proving the Heaven Chapter 776: 776 Chapter ¨C Three Days Later, Proving the Heaven Rank (First Update) Chapter 776: 776 Chapter ¨C Three Days Later, Proving the Heaven Rank (First Update) Less than three hours had passed, and not only had he refined a Law Elixir, but he had also broken through six ranks in one fell swoop, prompting the senior judges to come forward and confer ranks personally. This succession of explosive news stunned everyone present, leaving their minds somewhat muddled. Especially Lu Baiyue, who had been stuck at the peak of the Profound Rank and unable to fully step into the ranks of the Earth-Rank Elixir Masters, was now looking at Xue An with utter shock in her eyes. She could never have imagined that this man would be so powerful. Just moments ago, he was a mere commoner without any rank, but in the blink of an eye, he had donned a black robe and become a formidable Earth-Rank Elixir Master. The transformation was so abrupt that Lu Baiyue found it hard to accept for a moment. ¡°Now, am I qualified enough?¡± Xue An stood with his hands behind his back and spoke calmly. Whoosh. The gaze of everyone in the audience converged on the Quenching Elixir Ancestor. The Quenching Elixir Ancestor¡¯s complexion changed unpredictably, his eyes gleaming like those of a hawk, flickering with complex emotions. But soon, he regained his composure and gave a sinister smile. ¡°Young man, it seems I have truly underestimated you. To be able to refine a Law Elixir within three hours and successfully advance to an Earth-Rank Elixir Master, you have earned my respect!¡± As he spoke, the Quenching Elixir Ancestor turned to Cao Dusheng, who was already trembling, and commanded, ¡°Kneel and apologize!¡± Cao Dusheng shuddered, not daring to resist, ¡°Yes¡­ Yes!¡± With that, he knelt on the ground, trembling, ¡°Xue¡­ Lord Xue, everything was my fault. Please, have mercy and spare me this once!¡± His words lacked the arrogance they had held earlier. The surrounding crowd fell silent. They were well aware that all of this was because Xue An had proven his formidable strength. And the Quenching Elixir Ancestor¡¯s actions were not necessarily out of fear of Xue An but rather a genuine respect for the strong. When Xue An had not yet become an Earth-Rank Elixir Master, Cao Dusheng, as his disciple, would naturally be favored and protected by the Quenching Elixir Ancestor. But now that Xue An had become a peer, the Quenching Elixir Ancestor did not hesitate to make his own disciple kneel and apologize. For him, a mere disciple was not worth offending an Earth-Rank Elixir Master for. And many people found nothing wrong with this because that was simply the reality of their world. Then, the Quenching Elixir Ancestor said nonchalantly, ¡°Xue An, your Alchemy Dao capabilities are decent. This trifling matter doesn¡¯t warrant creating a grudge between beings such as ourselves. In my view, let this matter rest here; what do you say?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone secretly breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that this would be the end of the matter. After all, this demeanor from the Quenching Elixir Ancestor could already be considered a concession. For him, who was always so arrogant, this was quite remarkable. But what nobody expected was this. Upon hearing these words, Xue An on the high platform slowly raised the corners of his mouth, revealing a cold smile, then he said indifferently, ¡°Let this matter rest¡­ Heh, who said I¡¯d let it rest just like that?¡± At these words, the Quenching Elixir Ancestor¡¯s expression turned furious, his eyes emitting a cold murderous intent as he said icily, ¡°Xue An, do you truly believe I fear you?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°Whether you fear me or not is irrelevant. What I just said was true. Since you claimed that a high-ranked Elixir Master has the power of life and death over a lower-ranked one, I intend to make you lose convincingly.¡± ¡°So¡­ I will advance to the rank of Heavenly Alchemist!¡± Even the judges from the Elixir Dao Association were stunned. Advancing to the rank of Heavenly Alchemist. How long had it been since those simple six words echoed in the Elixir Dao Association? People had even come to take for granted that Earth-Rank Elixir Masters were the highest existence. For more than a thousand years, no one was able to take that step. The number of talented and extraordinary individuals who had failed and vanished into obscurity caused many to gradually lose hope, even to the point of believing that the path to becoming a Heavenly Rank Alchemist had been severed, and that it was no longer possible for anyone to advance. Even these evaluating elders had come to believe that it was no longer possible for a Heavenly Rank Alchemist to emerge. So when Xue An uttered those six words, all of the elders were shocked. But it was at this moment that Quenching Elixir Ancestor burst into a big laugh, filled with mockery in his voice. Xue An didn¡¯t take it to heart, simply standing there with his arms folded, watching him laugh. A moment later, the laughter subsided, and then Quenching Elixir Ancestor said with a sinister tone, ¡°Xue An, I admit that your talent in the Alchemy Dao is decent, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t have advanced to an Earth-Rank Elixir Master at such a young age!¡± ¡°But do you think that¡¯s enough?¡± ¡°Since ancient times, countless people have sought to advance to Heavenly Rank but failed, not only because their talents were insufficient, but more importantly, since the fall of the Elixir King a thousand years ago, the Heavenly-ranked Elixir Furnace that had been by his side also disappeared without a trace!¡± ¡°This also means that in this world, there are no longer any Elixir Furnaces capable of forging Holy Elixirs!¡± ¡°Without even an Elixir Furnace, what will you use to advance to Heavenly Rank? Your ignorance?¡± Upon hearing Quenching Elixir Ancestor¡¯s string of questions. The Pill Masters in the room stirred. Many were hearing about these matters for the first time and couldn¡¯t help showing looks of shock on their faces. But there were also those who knew that what Quenching Elixir Ancestor said was no falsehood. To forge a Holy Elixir, it would take more than just an Elixir Prescription. Because the power of a Holy Elixir was too overwhelming, ordinary pill furnaces simply couldn¡¯t withstand it, only Heavenly-ranked Elixir Furnaces could forge them. Yet the last Heavenly-ranked Elixir Furnace had disappeared 1,200 years ago with the fall of the Elixir King. Over the years, countless individuals had tried to find it but never succeeded. ¡°Are you done?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Quenching Elixir Ancestor smirked but said nothing. ¡°It sounds very reasonable,¡± Xue An continued, ¡°but since I¡¯ve declared my intent to become a Heavenly Rank Alchemist, there¡¯s no reason for me to change my statement!¡± Quenching Elixir Ancestor was about to speak. Xue An waved his hand and smiled lightly, ¡°In three days, right here, I will prove myself as a Heavenly Rank Alchemist and leave you with nothing to say!¡± Boom. His words exploded like a bomb, stunning everyone. Quenching Elixir Ancestor sneered, ¡°Very well, then I shall see how you prove yourself as a Heavenly Rank Alchemist in three days!¡± With that, he sneered at Xue An a few more times, then turned and left. Cao Dusheng felt secretly delighted, thinking that Xue An was simply seeking his own death, but seeing his master leave, he hurriedly scrambled up from the ground and followed suit. Soon after, the news rapidly spread throughout Wandan City. ¡°What? Someone is going to prove themselves as a Heavenly Rank? Are you kidding me? Has this person gone mad?¡± ¡°Being able to become an Earth Rank Elixir Master by leaping through six ranks with a single elixir shows his outstanding talent. It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s deluded himself with fantasies about the elusive Heavenly Rank Alchemist¨Che¡¯s finished!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Many scoffed and sneered at the matter, considering it impossible, and even thought Xue An was merely boasting. Amidst the tumultuous public opinion, Xue An remained silent. And in the blink of an eye, three days passed. The day. Finally arrived. Chapter 777 - Chapter 777 Chapter 777 Mountains and Rivers as the Furnace Chapter 777: Chapter 777: Mountains and Rivers as the Furnace, Yin and Yang as the Flame (Second Update) Chapter 777: Chapter 777: Mountains and Rivers as the Furnace, Yin and Yang as the Flame (Second Update) The day had arrived. Countless pill masters who heard the news had rushed over early on. In the sky above, numerous flying boats and carriages flew in, belonging to people from noble families and sects of all regions in the Guiyi domains. The entire Wandan City was filled with a gathering of powerful figures, an event of unprecedented scale. Everyone wanted to see just who it was that dared to challenge the feat of becoming a Heavenly Rank alchemist, a path that countless individuals over the centuries had proved to be a dead end. When the Quenching Elixir Ancestor appeared before the Elixir Tower with his disciples, many alchemists, as well as members of the noble families and sects who hurried over, rose to their feet and paid their respects to him. After all, the Quenching Elixir Ancestor had long been famous, and his formidable alchemical skills had made him a target for countless noble families and sects to court and woo. So, such a scenario was not surprising. However, the Quenching Elixir Ancestor today seemed to be in no mood to greet these people. He simply nodded faintly to the crowd, his face as still as water, then walked up to a high platform, took a seat on a chair, and waited quietly. The atmosphere began to grow somewhat oppressive. Even those who were whispering quietly couldn¡¯t help but lower their voices. Time ticked by, second by second. The sun was moving towards its zenith, and yet, Xue An still hadn¡¯t appeared. Many people couldn¡¯t help but start whispering among themselves. ¡°This Xue An probably doesn¡¯t have the guts to show up!¡± ¡°I think so too. I heard that this Xue An comes from the Eastern Domain, a pill master who emerged from some backwater place. What sort of experience could he possibly have? Even though he has some talent and became an Earth-Rank Elixir Master, I bet he has no idea how difficult it is to become a Heavenly Rank alchemist. That¡¯s probably why he was bold enough to make such a brash claim in public. Once he found out more, I bet he chickened out!¡± This person¡¯s analysis was logical, causing many to nod in agreement internally. Lu Baiyue was naturally among the crowd, but she had remained silent all along, simply watching the direction of the Judan Palace quietly. The events of the past few days had been a tremendous shock to her. They even made her hesitant to make any quick judgments about Xue An. Because she always felt that with this man, miracles were always possible. Another half hour passed. Xue An still hadn¡¯t appeared. The restlessness in the crowd grew even more intense. The murmurs began to get louder. ¡°Tsk, I always said this guy must be an impostor who deceives the world. Maybe even his status as an Earth-Rank Elixir Master is exaggerated, let alone that of a Heavenly Rank alchemist. That man has probably already run away by now!¡± said a disciple of the Quenching Elixir Ancestor who naturally spoke in support of his master. However, many were now showing dubious expressions, not understanding why Xue An hadn¡¯t shown up yet. Just when everyone had become increasingly anxious and restless, suddenly, a radiance zipped across the sky and in an instant landed before them. If not Xue An, who else could it be? At that moment, Xue An was dressed in ordinary clothes, his tall and upright stature exuding a proud and lofty air, as if he was an Immortal descending from above. Setting aside everything else, just his presence alone sufficed to quiet down the crowd, who had just been buzzing with noise. And Xue An¡¯s next remark made everyone burst into a mix of laughter and disbelief, ¡°Sorry for being late, I was feeding my two daughters breakfast, and it took longer than expected!¡± Many thought Xue An was joking. But Xue An was serious. In these past three days, Xue An, leading An Yan and his two daughters, had thoroughly enjoyed themselves in Wandan City. And this morning, the two daughters had stayed in bed late due to playing too hard the night before, and then insisted that Xue An serve them breakfast. After much dilly-dallying, Xue An ended up being a little late. If anyone knew the truth of the matter, they¡¯d probably all be dumbfounded. Such a major event, yet it still isn¡¯t as important as feeding your two daughters? But for Xue An, it truly was so. Even if the sky were to fall, he would first need to placate his two daughters before anything else. At this moment, the Quenching Elixir Ancestor snorted coldly, his voice laced with a threatening sneer, ¡°Xue An, you¡¯ve made such a big scene, with so many people gathered here. Are they all here to listen to your idle chatter? As a Heavenly Rank Alchemist, how do you plan to prove yourself? Could it be you¡¯re preparing to kneel down and pray for a gift from the heavens?¡± This remark provoked a round of snickers from the crowd. Of course, the Quenching Elixir Ancestor wasn¡¯t in a good mood. You should know that he was previously the only Earth-Rank Elixir Master in the Elixir Dao Association, and it was for this reason that his status was so exceptional. But then Xue An came out of nowhere and also became an Earth-Rank Elixir Master. This posed a great threat to his standing. That¡¯s why he was trying every means to shatter Xue An¡¯s confidence. Xue An, of course, understood the intentions of the Quenching Elixir Ancestor, but he just laughed it off indifferently. Because to a true powerhouse, these petty tricks were simply unworthy of notice. Xue An looked up at the sky, then with one step, he moved into the void. This effortless traverse through empty space without a hint of mundanity elicited soft exclamations of surprise from many cultivators. With just this display, it was clear that this man was none other than the ordinary. High above, Xue An looked down upon Wandan City nestled in the mountains like a pill furnace, a faint smile playing at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Quenching Elixir, have you not repeatedly claimed that the last Heavenly-ranked Elixir Furnace vanished along with the Elixir King over a thousand years ago? Today, I will let all of you see just where this Pill Furnace truly lies!¡± Having said that, Xue An gestured with one hand, his eyes blazing with divine light, and then he cried out softly. ¡°Rise!¡± Boom! The entirety of Wandan City began to shake violently. Numerous cracks appeared on the surface of the mountain. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The Quenching Elixir Ancestor could no longer sit still, suddenly standing up, his face full of horror as he watched the scene unfold. Simultaneously, from those cracks burst countless surges of potent elixir qi. The strength of the elixir qi filled the void, conjuring all sorts of phantasms. All the Pill Masters were dumbstruck. It was then that the mountain began to crumble and collapse, revealing a huge pit ten li in diameter. Suddenly. From within this abyss, a radiance impossibly brilliant shot towards the heavens, as if trying to flee. Xue An let out a chuckle, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve emerged, do you still think you can leave?¡± After speaking, Xue An pressed the void, and called out coldly, ¡°Stay!¡± Crack. The brilliant light was instantly immobilized. It was then that everyone could finally see clearly. It was a hundred-zhang tall gigantic pill furnace, with countless Talisman Spells etched around it, all flickering with a terrifying pressure. The elders responsible for the evaluation suddenly exclaimed, ¡°This¡­ this is a Heavenly-ranked Pill Furnace!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing this, everyone was shaken to their core. The Quenching Elixir Ancestor stood staring at this scene, murmuring in a daze, ¡°So it turns out¡­ the Heavenly-ranked Pill Furnace that has eluded us for so long was hidden beneath Wandan City all along!¡± At that moment, Xue An¡¯s voice, calm and indifferent, spread across the entire venue. ¡°Quenching Elixir, today I shall show you all how the Holy Elixirs are refined!¡± Having said that, Xue An stomped fiercely, ¡°Mountains as the furnace, yin and yang as the flame, open the furnace and commence the refining!¡± Chapter 778 - Chapter 778 Chapter 778 One Holy Elixir Forms Ten Thousand Chapter 778: Chapter 778: One Holy Elixir Forms, Ten Thousand Pills Bow in Worship (Third Update) Chapter 778: Chapter 778: One Holy Elixir Forms, Ten Thousand Pills Bow in Worship (Third Update) With the words of Xue An, the Pill Furnace began to make a clicking sound, as if countless gears were turning inside. Then they saw the naturally formed Pill Furnace, its lid booming upwards, and a rich fragrance of medicine spread throughout the city in an instant. This was the fragrance of medicine left behind after elixir making long ago; despite thousands of years of wear and tear, it hadn¡¯t dissipated at all, which showed the miraculous nature of this Pill Furnace. At the same time, at the bottom of the Pill Furnace, a spot marked with the Yin Yang fish suddenly revealed black and white flames appearing out of thin air. ¡°The Yin Yang Flame! That¡¯s the Yin Yang Flame!¡± exclaimed a Pill Master excitedly. Lu Baiyue couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a legendary Divine Flame to actually exist!¡± No wonder they were so excited. The Yin Yang Flame was known as the supreme Elixir Fire. It was a flame cultivated from gathering the Yin and Yang energies from above the nine heavens. Using this flame for elixir making, not only would the grade of the elixir increase, but the success rate would also greatly improve. There were rumors that the Elixir King from the past initially made his name known in the world by relying on this flame. At this moment. There was no longer any dissent regarding this Pill Furnace. Everyone looked up, staring blankly. Quenching Elixir Ancestor¡¯s eyes brimmed with a flustered light which gradually turned ruthless. What if it¡¯s a Heavenly-ranked Elixir Furnace? The refinement of a Holy Elixir is extremely difficult. Even at the Earth Rank pinnacle, it¡¯s extremely hard to make an elixir containing even a trace of Holy Elixir essence. What¡¯s more, Xue An was so young and, despite his exceptional talent, he surely lacked the experience in elixir making. But just then, Xue An, hovering in the mid-air, said indifferently, ¡°Bring the medicines!¡± At his command, the various Spiritual Medicines stored throughout Wandan City rose up like soldiers receiving orders, flying into the sky. In an instant. The entire sky was obscured by the glow of the Spiritual Medicines. ¡°Such elixir-making art, it¡¯s simply unheard of!¡± roared a Pill Master mightily, his face full of admiration. Not just him, all the Pill Masters were staring blankly at this scene. Just a single command and a myriad of medicines ascended; how potent must one¡¯s elixir art be to achieve this? Meanwhile, Xue An stood in mid-air, like a commander directing his troops, casually pointing, and the selected Spiritual Medicines automatically flew into the Pill Furnace. And as the Spiritual Medicines were added, the radiance around the Pill Furnace grew brighter. Under the urging of the Yin Yang Flame, the Spiritual Medicines melted as soon as they entered, with impurities burned away to nothingness. And then, essences of the medicines formed and roiled within it. At the same time, Xue An formed a Spell Decree with his hands, casting runes of light. With every entry of the light, the Pill Furnace would tremble, and the elixir inside began to take shape gradually. ¡°So, it turns out Holy Elixir refinement also requires a strong foundation of rune knowledge!¡± noted a Pill Master. But more were looking at Xue An¡¯s silhouette with an almost worshipful gaze. Many were so excited that their whole bodies trembled. Because they knew they were witnessing the birth of a legend with their own eyes. Soon. The elixir within the Pill Furnace had begun to take form. But at this moment. The previously clear sky suddenly darkened, clouds covering the sky completely, with the sounds of thunder rumbling from within. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± With a feeling of awe rising in their hearts. They saw a bolt of lightning as thick as a water jar fall from the sky, aiming straight for the still-floating elixir within the Pill Furnace. Crack. After a loud boom, lightning splashed in all directions, yet the elixir remained stable as a mountain. But before the people could react. The second bolt of lightning had already struck. This bolt was as large as a room, blue-white in color, and instantly hit the elixir. The elixir shook slightly, growing from the size of a rice grain to that of a pigeon¡¯s egg. Elixir Thunder! This wasn¡¯t too uncommon. As long as an elixir sufficiently defied the heavens, Elixir Thunder would manifest in this world. But ordinarily, Elixir Thunder was only as thick as a chopstick. And it would strike at most once. Who had ever seen Elixir Thunder that was as big as a water barrel or even a house? Yet this was far from over. Following the second bolt, a third Elixir Thunder rapidly arrived. This bolt of lightning was nearly pure white and was about a mile thick. It struck the elixir with supreme might, thundering down upon it. The elixir wobbled slightly and then grew a bit larger. Immediately after, another five bolts of Elixir Thunder consecutively bombarded it. Each bolt was thicker and purer than the last. Yet the elixir remained unmoved by any of them, withstanding everything and becoming about the size of an egg. All Pill Masters watched this scene, their eyes dazzled and spirits shaken. Someone even said in a near-moan, ¡°Eight strikes of Elixir Thunder, what kind of heaven-defying elixir is being refined to call forth such a divine retribution?¡± But no sooner had the words fallen than someone trembled and said, ¡°Look up at the sky!¡± Everyone raised their heads to look. The clouds overhead had thickened to the point of near-solidity, yet right above the Pill Furnace in the sky, a vast vortex faintly emerged. Within the vortex, barely seen light flickered and thunder rumbled, seemingly accumulating an incredibly vast energy. Suddenly. A blinding brilliance appeared at the top of the vortex, forcing everyone to avert their gaze. Only then did a colossal boom of thunder resound. When the onlookers focused their eyes again, they saw a bolt of lightning, thin as a finger and nearly transparent, shooting straight toward the Pill Furnace. Though this bolt of lightning appeared rather fine, the might it carried far surpassed the previous eight bolts combined. Even space itself slightly warped as it passed. Someone opened their mouth to shout, but then a thunderous roar echoed. A white light swept across heaven and earth. In that moment, all senses were robbed from everyone present. The faint-hearted sat down on the spot. For the might of this bolt of lightning was simply too great. At last. The lightning dissipated. The onlookers looked up. They saw a pill the size of an egg slowly floating up in the Pill Furnace. But this pill was dull, devoid of brightness and any elixir qi. Could it be a failure? Just as this thought began to rise in people¡¯s minds, a crisp crack echoed through heaven and earth. Soon after, tiny cracks appeared on the shell of the pill, which then explosively shattered to reveal an inside pill the size of a pearl, nearly transparent. With the emergence of this pill. An elixir qi shot straight into the sky, instantly dispersing the dark clouds that had filled the sky. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Afterward, an extremely mighty aura of the pill enveloped the entire Wandan City. ¡°What¡­ What is this?¡± someone shouted in astonishment. They saw from the Elixir Tower and the various halls and chambers dealing in refining or selling elixirs, countless pills slowly rose and then floated midair. Before the onlookers could react, these numerous pills manifested vaporous likenesses of elixir qi and then started to worship the Holy Elixir in the sky with reverence. A Pill Master expert, overwhelmed with excitement, said with trembling jaw, ¡°With the birth of the Holy Elixir, all pills bow in veneration! This is indeed a genuine Holy Elixir!¡± Chapter 779 - Chapter 779 Chapter 779 Apart from the Triple Snow on Your Chapter 779: Chapter 779: Apart from the Triple Snow on Your Body, Who in the World is Worthy of the White Robe (4th Update) Chapter 779: Chapter 779: Apart from the Triple Snow on Your Body, Who in the World is Worthy of the White Robe (4th Update) No one dared to speak. Everyone was stunned by the scene before them. The Quenching Elixir Ancestor¡¯s complexion turned ashen, yet he could only stare dumbfounded. For he could feel the strength of this Elixir more than anyone else. He had also seen the process of refining Holy Elixirs from ancient texts. But those described Holy Elixirs at most underwent three strikes of Elixir Thunder. Yet today¡¯s Holy Elixir withstood Nine Strikes of Elixir Thunder. This meant that the grade of this Holy Elixir was extremely high. It was not merely some beginner¡¯s item filling in the numbers. Otherwise, it would not have garnered the kneeling adoration of ten thousand Elixirs. As expected. Xue An stood in mid-air, reached out his hand, and the Elixir automatically fell into his palm. After which, he said indifferently, ¡°This pill is named the Supreme Tribulation Elixir! It ensures a disaster-free ascent to become a Golden Immortal warrior.¡± Upon these words being uttered, The eyes of the cultivators who had come to spectate turned red. It is known that the path of cultivation is filled with perils, where even a slight mishap could lead to death and the end of one¡¯s cultivation path. Yet, this Supreme Tribulation Elixir could allow one to become a Golden Immortal warrior without any disasters or mishaps. Based on this alone, this Elixir could be considered divine. At the same time, countless noble families and sects looked at Xue An with eyes full of eager anticipation. Because everyone could see that he would become the first Heaven Rank Alchemist in the whole Guiyi Star since the fall of the Elixir King. What that meant, these noble families and sects were very clear. It¡¯s not just about being a Heaven Rank Alchemist, even Earth-Rank Elixir Masters are exceedingly rare. Even someone like Lu Baiyue, who was a peak Profound-Rank Pill Master, was a coveted recruit for every noble family and sect. Yet a Heaven Rank Alchemist could refine Holy Elixirs. This was enough to make Xue An become an object of frenzied courting and even worshipful adulation by countless noble families and sects. At this moment, Xue An waved his hand casually, and the Heavenly-ranked Elixir Furnace before him transformed into a stream of light and was collected into his hand. This action made many people¡¯s eyelids twitch uncontrollably. It was not until then that many people remembered that Xue An seemed to be not just a Pill Master; he also possessed a cultivation level that was inscrutable. Hence, many looked at Xue An with even more reverence in their eyes. The moment Xue An landed on the ground, The judging Elders rushed up, trying to outdo each other. At this moment, these Elders, who were hundreds of years old, all transformed into the most devout elementary students, speaking in a trembling and fearful tone, ¡°Xue¡­ Master Xue, may we have the honor of appraising this Elixir?¡± Xue An smiled, opened his palm, and handed over the Supreme Tribulation Elixir. The leader of the judging Elders had the highest cultivation level and was the oldest. He carefully received the Elixir. But as soon as the Elixir touched his hand, his complexion inevitably turned pale, and his hands started to tremble uncontrollably, sinking downward. ¡°Quick! Help me with this!¡± the Elder urgently shouted. The other Elders behind him promptly rushed over. Finally, with the combined effort of seven or eight Elders, they managed to suppress the imposing might of the Supreme Tribulation Elixir. Even so, these Elders remained utterly intoxicated as they appraised the Holy Elixir. ¡°No wonder it withstood Nine Strikes of Heavenly Thunder; this Elixir truly captures the essence of heaven and earth, full of marvelous wonders, awe-inspiring to all!¡± ¡°Not only that, but the cultivation technique used by Master Xue is also rarely seen in the world. From this Elixir alone, I can discern countless intricate Talisman Spell patterns, which, by this merit alone, is enough to stand unrivaled in the world and look down upon all peers!¡± The judges grew more and more excited as they spoke, to the point where some even shed tears of emotion. For these alchemy enthusiasts who lived for the Elixir Dao, the Supreme Tribulation Elixir was nothing short of an exquisitely beautiful work of art. After looking over it for a long while, the judges solemnly returned the Elixir to Xue An. They then bowed deeply to Xue An. ¡°Xue Sir, this Elixir indeed qualifies as a Holy Elixir, meaning that you have successfully advanced to a Heavenly Rank Alchemist!¡± Although everyone had anticipated it, the crowd still couldn¡¯t help but burst into intense murmurs when they actually heard the news. ¡°Xue Sir, please wait a moment! Since none of us expected that you could truly achieve the rank of Heavenly Rank Alchemist, we didn¡¯t prepare the corresponding Heavenly Rank Pill Robe. But I have already ordered someone to get it ready, it will be soon!¡± Upon hearing this, Xue An smiled. He had a favorable impression of these judges. At least they were sincere and possessed a deep passion for Elixirs. As they were speaking, someone rushed over, and upon approaching, carefully took out a Pill Robe from their embrace. Upon seeing this Pill Robe, the surrounding Pill Masters stirred again. In the Elixir Dao Association, there are strict regulations for the Pill Robes worn by Alchemists of every rank. For example, Profound Rank Alchemists wear Mysterious-Colored Pill Robes, while Earth Rank Alchemists sport black robes with golden edges. This is a strict rule that no one can overstep. And now, the robe presented to Xue An was a Pure White Pill Robe. Many people suddenly remembered the Elixir King from twelve hundred years ago. Rumor had it that this person wore a Pure White Pill Robe all year round, so this was the reason. ¡°Sir, please change your clothes!¡± The judges said with utmost seriousness on their faces. Xue An hadn¡¯t initially intended to wear it, but seeing the elderly judges take the matter so seriously, he no longer insisted and nodded, draping the Pill Robe over himself. As he finished putting it on, the crowd suddenly fell silent. After all, Xue An was naturally handsome with a detached and serene demeanor. Wearing the Pure White Pill Robe now made him look even more like a picture-perfect Immortal as if he was gracing the world with a celestial presence. Lu Baiyue stood in the crowd, staring blankly. She always wore moon-white clothing, and many said she liked white. In reality, she did so because she heard that only Heavenly Rank Alchemists could wear pure white Pill Robes, and she had done this intentionally to motivate herself. She had hoped to spur herself on in this way, Yet today, she witnessed a man in front of many Pill Masters and Cultivators donning a white robe, ascending to the pinnacle of the Alchemy Dao. Especially when she saw Xue An¡¯s noble bearing in every gesture, a phrase suddenly came to her mind. Aside from the triple-layered snow on your figure, who in this world deserves to wear white? Surely, it must be him! Lost in her thoughts, Lu Baiyue suddenly felt her face flush, then somewhat embarrassingly shook her head, glanced around, and tried to calm herself. But at that moment, she realized that all the girls in the crowd were similarly transfixed on Xue An. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Among them were even daughters of noble families. At this moment, regardless of their statuses, facing this enigmatic man, they all had fallen. Lu Baiyue smiled self-deprecatingly and then quietly reminded herself to stay alert. At the same time, she began pondering how to foster a good relationship with this new star of the Alchemy Dao; it would be even better if she could connect him with her Lu Family. As she thought, Xue An turned his head towards the Quenching Elixir Ancestor and others with ashen faces, and said indifferently, ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to deal with the matter between us!¡± Chapter 780 - Chapter 780 Chapter 780 Giving you a chance but youre useless Chapter 780: Chapter 780: Giving you a chance, but you¡¯re useless! (1st Update) Chapter 780: Chapter 780: Giving you a chance, but you¡¯re useless! (1st Update) ¡°Elixir King Xue An, I admit defeat, and I beg you to spare my life! I am willing to lead your horses and serve as an Elixir Slave!¡± Quenching Elixir Ancestor fell to his knees with a plop, his complexion as pale as death. Xue An had just displayed a heaven-shattering alchemical prowess that completely shattered the last bit of belief the Quenching Elixir Ancestor clung to. In the presence of this man, Quenching Elixir Ancestor felt profound despair. The gap between an Earth-Rank and a Heavenly Rank Alchemist was so vast it couldn¡¯t be measured in miles. Fully aware of this, Quenching Elixir Ancestor gave up any idea of resistance, and knelt down, like a lamb awaiting slaughter under Xue An¡¯s decree. As for Cao Dusheng. This man, at the moment, was limp on the ground, soaked in sweat as thick as syrup, unable to utter a single word. Seeing this, the other Pill Masters couldn¡¯t help feeling secretly delighted. Quenching Elixir Ancestor had been so arrogant before. Even his disciples had always acted in a domineering manner. But today, they were all like eggplants beaten by frost, utterly deflated. Xue An¡¯s eyes were slightly lowered as he quietly observed the kneeling Quenching Elixir Ancestor and said indifferently, ¡°You once said that high-rank alchemists have the right to life and death over their inferiors, didn¡¯t you?¡± Quenching Elixir Ancestor trembled, then cautiously replied, ¡°Yes¡­ Yes!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Then good, now cripple your own cultivation, and I will spare your life!¡± Hearing these words, Quenching Elixir Ancestor began to shake uncontrollably, horror filling his eyes. He had made many enemies through his years of tyrannical behavior. If he crippled his cultivation, he might not even see the sun rise tomorrow. ¡°Xue¡­ Elixir King Xue, I beg you for mercy!¡± Quenching Elixir Ancestor pleaded. Xue An smiled, ¡°You beg for mercy¡­ But if I were weak, would you have spared me?¡± This question left Quenching Elixir Ancestor speechless, and then he looked to the other Pill Masters watching, hoping for aid. But he had already alienated everyone with his behavior; there was no one willing to help him now. Indeed, the fact that no one had kicked him while he was down was already quite generous. Quenching Elixir Ancestor¡¯s heart sank deeper into despair, and with bloodshot eyes, he cried out, ¡°Elixir King Xue, as a Heavenly Rank Alchemist, do you truly lack the magnanimity to forgive? Are you truly not satisfied until you¡¯ve driven me to my death?¡± Xue An replied, ¡°You brought this upon yourself, and I haven¡¯t even said I would kill you, just that you should cripple your own cultivation. How can you say I¡¯m driving you to your death?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Quenching Elixir Ancestor started to say something more. Xue An waved his hand dismissively, ¡°No need to say more, I gave you a chance, now it¡¯s up to you to make your choice!¡± With that, Xue An turned his gaze to Cao Dusheng. Cao Dusheng shuddered as if electrocuted and sprang up from the ground, then knelt in front of Xue An. ¡°Grandfather, I realize my mistake!¡± Many people shook their heads at this behavior, looking down with contempt. Cao Dusheng¡¯s disgraceful display made one feel disgusted. Xue An chuckled, then said to Wandan City seated beside him, ¡°All right, I leave these people to you. I need to go back and cook lunch for my daughter!¡± Saying so, Xue An turned and walked away. In truth, Xue An couldn¡¯t care less about such existences. He wouldn¡¯t have authenticated himself as a Heavenly Rank Alchemist if he hadn¡¯t detected a decent Pill Furnace hidden beneath Wandan City. After all, these things were of no use to him. Seeing Xue An leave, a flash of joy crossed the depths of Quenching Elixir Ancestor¡¯s eyes. As long as he left, he could make his escape. Although he might not be able to stay in the Central Region any longer, Guiyi Star was vast, and as an Earth-Rank Elixir Master admired by thousands, he could live well anywhere. But just as he was about to act, Xue An¡¯s indifferent voice rang in his mind. ¡°You had your chance and didn¡¯t take it! Since you don¡¯t know how to cherish it, I will have to take matters into my own hands!¡± Quenching Elixir Ancestor trembled, about to say something, when an overwhelming Divine Sense swept through his mind like a landslide, crushing everything in its path. And a sword light suddenly appeared out of nowhere, piercing directly through Quenching Elixir Ancestor¡¯s energy sea. Pfft! The entire aura of Quenching Elixir Ancestor rapidly diminished. The eyes that once shone with brilliance now became cloudy and dim. From his throat came a gurgling sound as he wore a face full of shock, feeling everything that was happening to him. But he couldn¡¯t even muster a bit of resistance. Even the memories of pill refining in his Divine Sense were quickly blurring and fading away. Finally. Quenching Elixir Ancestor lay wilted on the ground, his skin loose, his face wrinkled, only able to weakly watch everything around him. Hiss! Everyone couldn¡¯t help but draw in a sharp breath. The Earth-Rank Elixir Master who had just been bright and shining, in the blink of an eye, had turned into an old man with a declined aura. The shock this gave to people was simply too great. Cao Dusheng, standing nearby, saw this scene and let out a few uncontrollable screams, and then was frightened into fainting. Seeing this, Xiao Dancheng gently shook his head and turned to leave as well. Because he knew that this master and disciple were thoroughly ruined. So he had no interest in dealing with a pair of ruined men. Moreover, his own master was now a Heavenly Rank Alchemist, so he, at least, had to pay some attention to his status. He had just left. Lu Baiyue, who had been filled with astonishment, took a deep look at the master and disciple duo on the ground, and silently led her people away as well. With these people gone. The Quenching Elixir Ancestor, struggling, pulled out an elixir from his chest and swallowed it, after which the energy and blood in his body, which were almost decayed, gradually recovered somewhat, and the light in his eyes brightened a lot. Then he trembled and struggled up from the ground, trying to avoid everyone¡¯s gaze as much as possible, wanting to slip away quietly. But he had barely taken a few steps when an elixir master blocked his path and said with a cold voice, ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this the renowned Quenching Elixir Ancestor? Where might you be off to?¡± Quenching Elixir Ancestor looked up to see a middle-aged man staring at him with a face full of hatred. He shuddered, recognizing the man, but the more he did, the more terrified he became, and then he said with an exceedingly sycophantic smile, ¡°It turns out to be Pill Master Yao! What¡¯s the matter, may I ask?¡± ¡°Heh heh, Quenching Elixir, spare me the act in front of me. Back then, to snatch my family¡¯s ancestral pill recipe, you even ordered your disciples to eradicate my entire family! I wanted revenge, but you were too powerful back then, and I was no match for you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s sad that now, heaven has eyes, and you¡¯ve finally gotten your retribution. It¡¯s time to settle accounts, still thinking of leaving?¡± Pill Master Yao said, his face filled with hatred. Quenching Elixir Ancestor, with a face full of fear, stepped back, his voice quavering, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I truly didn¡¯t know¡­¡± At that moment, he realized that someone was also blocking his way from behind, turning around to look, a girl with a face full of murderous intent was also staring at him. ¡°Quenching Elixir, for the sake of concocting an evil elixir, you used despicable means to seize my primordial yin. Today is the day to settle the accounts!¡± Quenching Elixir Ancestor was utterly horrified. Because at this moment, elixir masters with faces full of killing intent surrounded him from all sides. These people were all those he had once bullied at will. ¡°Everyone listen to me, I already know my wrongs, and moreover, my sect has many savings, I beg all of you to show mercy¡­¡± Quenching Elixir still tried to beg for mercy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Someone angrily shouted, ¡°Flay him!¡± Following this roar, those who had hated him to the bone lunged at him, their eyes red as they swung their blades. After a few splatters of blood and flesh, Quenching Elixir only managed to let out a few miserable screams before falling silent. When the crowd dispersed again, all that was left in the center was a clump of flesh and blood. The once arrogant and domineering Quenching Elixir Ancestor met this end! Chapter 781 - Chapter 781 Chapter 781 The Grand Ceremony of the Elixir King Chapter 781: Chapter 781: The Grand Ceremony of the Elixir King (Second Update) Chapter 781: Chapter 781: The Grand Ceremony of the Elixir King (Second Update) That day. Xue An demonstrated peerless alchemic prowess in Wandan City, proving his Heaven Rank, thereby donning the white robe and ascending to supremacy. The news spread, shaking the Central Region. Ever since the last Elixir King perished, over a thousand years had passed without anyone reaching the status of Heavenly Rank Alchemist. Thus, when Xue An emerged out of thin air, he naturally attracted countless attentive gazes. At this moment, in front of Judan Palace, it was as busy as a marketplace. Members of countless sects and noble families flocked here, hoping to seize the opportunity to forge a relationship with this new Alchemy Dao celebrity. But no matter how great their origins or how high their cultivation levels were. They all hit a soft nail in the Judan Palace. Dong Lingxin felt her face was about to crack from smiling so much. No matter who it was, she had to smile and say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elixir King Xue does not wish to receive guests right now!¡± And these typically aloof and important figures had all become amiable. Normally, they might not even give a second glance to someone of Dong Lingxin¡¯s status. But today, they were all courteous, with smiles all around. This made Dong Lingxin sigh to herself. This was truly what it meant to become famous overnight and be known throughout the world. Finally. The eagerly awaiting crowd saw Xue An¡¯s figure. When they saw the man in the white alchemist¡¯s robe casually walking into the great hall of Judan Palace. All of these sect and noble family members went crazy. ¡°Elder Xue! I am from the Ye Family of the Western Regions! Upon hearing that you¡¯ve proven the Heaven Rank and become the new Elixir King, our Ye Family has specially prepared a modest gift for you, which is no match for the honor, but we hope you¡¯ll accept it!¡± With that, the person opened the Jade Casket. Inside were all kinds of rare treasures, and the brilliance of Spiritual Medicines twinkled among them. But before he could continue speaking, someone else by his side couldn¡¯t wait to shout, ¡°Elixir King, we are from Dragon Toward Mountain in the Central Region, and this is our congratulatory gift!¡± As they spoke, this person also opened their accompanying Jade Casket. The gifts they brought were even more precious than those of the Ye Family. This set off the chain of events. One after another, the sons and daughters of these sects and noble families began presenting their gifts to Xue An. The various glows of treasure illuminated the great hall of Judan Palace, dazzling and blinding to behold. Not only that, these people, fearing Xue An would not accept, jostled and pushed forward, eager to be the first to hand over their gifts. This scene of rushing to offer gifts left Dong Lingxin and the others with dumbfounded expressions. Meanwhile, Xiao Wandan, who was accustomed to such sights, watched indifferently. As a Pill Master, Xiao Wandan naturally understood what Heaven Rank meant. He knew well that when he was merely a Yellow Level Alchemist, he was greatly revered. Let alone a Heavenly Rank Alchemist. Just then, they saw Xue An gently wave his hand, ¡°I appreciate everyone¡¯s sentiments, but please take these gifts back!¡± The crowd went silent, then came the cries of the people, ¡°Elder Xue, please accept them!¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s just a token of our regard for you!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°No need!¡± This time, everyone looked at each other, none daring to utter another word. Because none of them knew the temperament of the newly appointed Elixir King, and the last thing they wanted was to upset him with their persistence, which would be a case of outsmarting themselves. Just then. Another group of people walked into Judan Palace. Leading them were the adjudicating elders. Following behind were many Pill Masters from the Elixir Dao Association. The appearance of these figures clad in various colored alchemist robes caused the atmosphere in the hall to instantly become solemn. Then, these individuals made a beeline toward Xue An, all bending in unison before him. ¡°Elixir King!¡± Xue An indifferently said, ¡°Rise, and moreover, I had no intention of being your Elixir King, there is no need for such courtesies!¡± Hearing this, the leading elders revealed a trace of wry smiles and then stepped forward, respectfully saying. ¡°Whether you are willing or not, since you have already achieved the Heaven Rank in alchemy, you are recognized by all of us as the new Elixir King!¡± Xue An was at a loss whether to laugh or to cry at their words and could only helplessly smile. ¡°Forget it, if you wish to call me that, then do as you please! What brings you here?¡± ¡°Elixir King, for you, our Elixir Dao Association has organized an Elixir King Ceremony, which will be held tonight at Elixir Tower. Please be sure to honor us with your presence!¡± Xue An hesitated for a moment, but when he noticed the earnest gazes of these white-haired elders, he couldn¡¯t help but nod. ¡°Very well, I shall attend then!¡± The crowd was overjoyed, ¡°Thank you, Elixir King!¡± Those from the noble families and sects present exchanged glances, and all of them saw the same surprise and delight in each other¡¯s eyes. This trip was not in vain. Now that they knew of this news, they would have to get into the Elixir King Ceremony tonight, even if it meant going to desperate lengths. Soon. The news of the Elixir King Ceremony being held at Elixir Tower tonight spread throughout the entire Wandan City. But at this time. Lu Baiyue was waiting at home for a certain group¡¯s arrival. Finally, at lamp lighting time. A dozen exceedingly lavish carriages flew through the sky from the horizon, landing in the courtyard. Lu Baiyue hurriedly exited her room and stood with hands clasped in the courtyard. She saw a procession alight from the carriages, led by a middle-aged man in plain clothes emanating an aura of natural authority. ¡°Father!¡± Upon seeing him, Lu Baiyue quickly bowed her head and greeted him respectfully. The newcomer was none other than the Family Head of the Lu Family from the Skyward Pavilion, Lu Baiyue¡¯s father, Lu Lie. Although beset with difficulties recently, with their ancestral lands destroyed, the sight of his second daughter still inspired an involuntary smile of fatherly affection. Few fathers do not dote on their daughters, especially when Lu Baiyue had exceptional talent in the Alchemy Dao, already a Pill Master of the Profound Rank pinnacle at such a young age. He naturally placed great importance on her. Once they were seated in the room, Lu Lie said with a light chuckle, ¡°Bai Yue, you sent a message back home so urgently, is that man really as formidable as you say?¡± Lu Lie had come because, after yesterday¡¯s events, Lu Baiyue had promptly written a letter home, ordering it to be sent with the utmost urgency. In the letter, Lu Baiyue was very clear: that man would be of great help to the future development of the Lu Family, and if possible, she hoped her father could come in person. Lu Lie had traveled thousands of miles to come here because of this. Lu Baiyue nodded firmly, ¡°Father, every word in the letter is true, not to mention anything else, just the fact that he is the only one who has successfully become a Heavenly Rank Alchemist in a thousand years proves his worth!¡± Lu Lie nodded, ¡°Then you mean to say¡­¡± ¡°Father, in my opinion, we must attract this man at any cost!¡± Hearing the intensity in his daughter¡¯s voice, Lu Lie¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change slightly. Lu Baiyue noticed this and continued, ¡°Father, our Lu Family has recently faced a great disaster, with many powers eyeing us covetously from the shadows, so we must strengthen our own powers as soon as possible! And this man could be the best aid!¡± ¡°The addition of a Heavenly Rank Alchemist can at least ensure our Lu Family¡¯s peace for twenty years!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lu Lie was moved by his daughter¡¯s words, ¡°Well said! What should we do next?¡± ¡°Father, tonight at Elixir Tower, the Elixir King Ceremony will take place. It will then be time for our Lu Family to make an appearance, after all¡­ in all the regions under the heavens, it seems there is no one wealthier than our Lu Family!¡± Upon hearing this, Lu Lie laughed heartily. ¡°Well said, Bai Yue! If it comes to spending money, our Lu Family has never been afraid of anyone!¡± ¡°Tonight, we will go to the Elixir King Ceremony together. I also want to see for myself what kind of manner this new Elixir King possesses!¡± Chapter 782 - Chapter 782 Chapter 782 Divine Grade Sect (First Update) Chapter 782: Chapter 782: Divine Grade Sect (First Update) Chapter 782: Chapter 782: Divine Grade Sect (First Update) As night fell, Wandan City became even more bustling. The Elixir Tower, located at the city¡¯s center, was now resplendent with light, casting half of the night sky aglow in red. And in the heavens, flying boats continuously arrived, leaving trails of lingering light that embroidered the night sky like dense spools of thread, shattering the darkness into pieces. ¡°Hiss, the Chen Family, Liu Family, and the Wu Family¡­ So many noble families have arrived! And the likes of Dragon Toward Mountain, Fengming Pavilion, and other superior sects have all come too! Such a lineup is truly unprecedented!¡± someone exclaimed in awe, standing on the street corner and looking up at the sky filled with flying boats. ¡°Heh, don¡¯t you believe it¡¯s just because the invitation was so sudden? Otherwise, even more sects and families would have come,¡± remarked a Heavenly Rank Pill Master, standing nearby. ¡°Is this Heavenly Rank Pill Master really that impressive? To cause so many prestigious factions to send representatives!¡± a somewhat young boy said, puzzled. The face of the Heavenly Rank Pill Master darkened upon hearing this. He then cast a cold glance at the boy and said, ¡°How ignorant, it¡¯s laughable! Not to mention a Heavenly Rank Alchemist, even an ordinary Profound Rank Pill Master would be deeply respected wherever they go. And to think this person is the only one to certify as Heavenly Rank in a thousand years! When old ancestors and sect leaders of these noble sects wish to advance, they need Law Elixirs, even Holy Elixirs to assist them. How could they not show such reverence?¡± Chastened, the young boy was left speechless, his face turning beet red. Meanwhile, the Heavenly Rank Pill Master, still gazing up at the bustling scene in the sky, said longingly, ¡°I wonder when I¡¯ll be able to advance to the Profound Rank.¡± Just then, a wave of commotion rippled through the crowd. ¡°Look up in the sky!¡± ¡°Good heavens! What is that?¡± Everyone looked upwards. They saw a massive boat slowly flying in from the horizon. This vessel was as massive as a small city, decked with seven-colored precious light, displaying the grandeur typical of immortals. ¡°This¡­ this is a flying boat from Yuxu Palace!¡± someone cried out. Yuxu Palace! At the mention of these three words, the onlookers couldn¡¯t help but be shaken. ¡°Even the divine-grade sect, Yuxu Palace, has sent people! This festival has truly stirred the big shots from all quarters,¡± someone remarked with a sigh. One should know that within Guiyi Star, sects are also ranked into different tiers. Typical sects are known as mundane-sects, usually comprised of ordinary people, with sect leaders at the level of a Loose Immortal at most. Then there are the superior sects, such as today¡¯s Dragon Toward Mountain and Fengming Pavilion. Since they are touted as superior, they naturally have extraordinary attributes. Leaders and sect masters of these sects typically possess cultivation levels at the Longevity Peak or even Half-step Golden Immortal, already serving as powerful guardians of their respective regions. Yet above these are some other sects. While these sects may not be as powerful as the Three Heavens Sect, they are by no means weak. Their sect leaders are all Golden Immortal experts, with some having reached the Golden Immortal Peak and boasting the strength to vie for True Immortal status. And among them, the most representative, even called the minor Heavenly Sect, is Yuxu Palace. The distinction of being the number one divine-grade sect is not just empty talk. Just considering this flying boat, resembling a small city, one can ascertain the formidable strength they possess. At this moment, the flying boat from Yuxu Palace gradually approached the Elixir Tower. This great display naturally did not go unnoticed by the various noble families and sects. They all stood in the void, with various expressions, watching the spectacle unfolding. ¡°How did Yuxu Palace arrive so quickly?¡± ¡°Indeed! It seems they came fully prepared!¡± ¡°Now there¡¯s even less chance for our smaller sects and factions to stand out!¡± And for those from superior sects like Dragon Toward Mountain and Fengming Pavilion, their expressions were particularly sour. They had hoped to seize an early opportunity to curry favor with the newly recognized Elixir King. But they hadn¡¯t expected Yuxu Palace to act so swiftly, arriving at this very moment. While everyone harbored their own thoughts, Within the ship, a radiant light soared into the sky, and then, a young man clad in black robes, with a pale complexion and eyes brimming with cold luster, appeared at the bow. Upon seeing this person. The crowd first froze, then erupted into a fierce commotion. ¡°It¡¯s actually Ling Ruoxu!¡± ¡°The current authentic disciple of Yuxu Palace has personally come here; now we have even less of a chance!¡± Many disciples from various sects said with faces full of despair. No wonder they were so desperate. After all, this authentic disciple of Yuxu Palace, Ling Ruoxu, was incredibly formidable. Before he was even two hundred years old, he had already become a Golden Immortal powerhouse. After so many years of cultivation, his strength had become unfathomably deep. Some said he was the top contender outside of the ¡®Ask the True¡¯ list and even the next most likely to enter it! At this moment, Ling Ruoxu stood at the bow of the ship, hands behind his back, his robes flapping loudly in the wind. He glanced at the cultivators opposite him, a hint of disdainful cold sneer gradually emerged at the corner of his mouth. Because he realized none of the people who came were strong. There wasn¡¯t even a successor from the divine-grade sects present. Therefore, he didn¡¯t bother to greet these people. At this time, several elders from the Elixir Dao Association flew into the air, and upon seeing Ling Ruoxu, they couldn¡¯t help but become solemn and clasped their hands in greeting, ¡°It turns out to be Lord Ling of Yuxu Palace!¡± Ling Ruoxu nodded slightly and said indifferently, ¡°So this is the venue for the ceremony of the newly-appointed Elixir King?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Very well! I just happened to be patrolling nearby and heard about someone proving themselves as a Heavenly Rank Alchemist and becoming the new Elixir King, so I took the opportunity to come take a look! I hope I won¡¯t be disappointed!¡± His words were full of arrogance. Many alchemists from the Elixir Dao Association showed displeasure at his remarks. But these elders, all very experienced and prudent, simply smiled in response. ¡°Lord Ling has arrived a bit early, the ceremony has not yet officially started, please come inside and take a seat!¡± Ling Ruoxu nodded, ¡°Very well!¡± Having said that, he took a step forward and instantly vanished from where he stood, reappearing inside the Elixir Tower. With a single step, he crossed a thousand zhang. This was not incredibly rare; many could accomplish it. But to do so without a trace of effort like he did was something many could only dream of. From this alone, one could see how formidable this individual was. An elder from the Elixir Dao Association accompanied Ling Ruoxu to a high platform in the great hall of the Elixir Tower to drink tea. The alchemists left outside exchanged glances, each seeing a hint of seriousness in the others¡¯ eyes. This visitor from Yuxu Palace, Ling Ruoxu, seemed to be an ill omen! Meanwhile. Xiao Dan City and Dong Lingxin arrived at the area behind Judan Palace, where Xue An¡¯s family resided, to invite him to the Elixir Tower. Just as they entered the courtyard. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They saw Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian playing a game of catch with a ball. A round elixir flew back and forth in the air, creating quite the lively scene. Initially, Xiao Dan City and his companion didn¡¯t take much notice. But as soon as they paid close attention to the elixir, they were stunned. ¡°This¡­ Isn¡¯t this the Supreme Tribulation Elixir from when the adult proved himself as a Heavenly Rank?¡± Xiao Dan City¡¯s voice trembled. Chapter 783 - Chapter 783 Chapter 783 Let Them Wait (2nd Update) Chapter 783: Chapter 783 Let Them Wait! (2nd Update) Chapter 783: Chapter 783 Let Them Wait! (2nd Update) To think that the Supreme Tribulation Elixir could very likely be the sole Holy Elixir in the entire Central Region. Xiao Dancheng believed many people from the noble families and sects would be willing to pay any price for this elixir. So he couldn¡¯t have imagined in his dreams. Such an incredibly precious elixir was being kicked back and forth like a shuttlecock by two little girls. This made his heart rise to his throat, and his head swiveled back and forth following the elixir as it flew through the sky. As for Dong Lingxin, she¡¯d been dumbstruck since a moment ago. ¡°Grandpa Xiao, Sister Dong, you¡¯re here!¡± It was then that the two little lasses noticed the visitors and stopped their game, asking sweetly. ¡°Here¡­we¡¯ve come!¡± Xiao Dancheng wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, then said cautiously. ¡°Young ladies, the elixir you¡¯re playing with is ¡­¡± Xiang Xiang casually tossed the elixir she was holding, startling Xiao Dancheng so much he shivered. But Xiang Xiang said with a giggly smile, ¡°This is the toy Daddy gave us! What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡± Cold sweat beaded even more on Xiao Dancheng¡¯s forehead, ¡°No¡­nothing¡¯s wrong!¡± But he couldn¡¯t stop muttering in his heart. Handing over such a precious Holy Elixir to two little girls to play with. Indeed, the way this adult handled things was¡­capricious! At this moment, Xue An pushed the gate open and stepped into the courtyard, then smiled at the two little lasses, ¡°Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, aren¡¯t you going inside? Mother wants you two to change clothes!¡± ¡°But Daddy, we want to keep playing!¡± Xiang Xiang said. Xue An blinked, ¡°Mommy has prepared some very pretty new clothes for you, and after you change, Daddy will take you to have a big meal!¡± At these words, both little girls¡¯ eyes lit up. Especially Nian Nian. For her, who was only seven years old but already a veteran foodie, the allure of delicious food was obviously tremendous. So she cheered and charged into the house, ¡°We¡¯re going for a big meal! Whoever runs slowest is a puppy!¡± In passing, this little Nian Nian didn¡¯t forget to play a trick on her sister. But Xiang Xiang was not the kind to be easily bullied, as she charged forth with bared teeth and claws, ¡°Silly Nian Nian, you¡¯re dead meat! Don¡¯t let me catch you, or I will glue your mouth shut, and then eat lots and lots of ice cream in front of you!¡± Nian Nian giggled and said, ¡°Well then, catch me first!¡± Xue Xiang chased for a few steps but then stopped chasing, a sly look crossing her little face. She cleared her throat and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to catch you, after all, the fastest runner is a pig!¡± Nian Nian ran a few more steps forward, but ultimately stopped, hesitating. But as she stopped, Xue Xiang suddenly sped up and surged ahead, then burst into laughter. Only then did Nian Nian realize she¡¯d been tricked, stomping her foot in frustration, ¡°Sister! You¡¯re just a big, silly pig!¡± ¡°Bounce back all the bad words!¡± ¡°Bounce back is invalid!¡± ¡°Invalid but still bouncing back!¡± ¡°You¡¯re cheating!¡± ¡°I¡¯m cheating indeed!¡± The two sisters chased each other into the house like this. Xue An watched this scene with a smile until his two daughters were no longer in sight, then he turned his head to look at Xiao Dancheng and the others. Xiao Dancheng and Dong Lingxin, among others, hastened to bow in salute. ¡°My lord!¡± Xue An nodded slightly, ¡°Is it time?¡± Xiao Dancheng nodded, ¡°It¡¯s almost time. The Pill Masters from the guild have already gathered at the Elixir Tower, and the strong ones from various regions have also mostly arrived! Shouldn¡¯t we set off now?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes, just wait a moment, Yan¡¯er is putting on her makeup and it will be ready soon!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xiao Dancheng hurriedly lowered his head in response. However, Dong Lingxin, who was standing behind him, felt somewhat unconvinced upon hearing these words. She had seen An Yan before, which is why she always felt that this woman was somewhat unworthy of Xue An. Especially now that Xue An had become the Elixir King. The ¡°mediocre-looking¡± woman seemed even more shabby and unimpressive. Thus, she had always been curious, why would the honorable Elixir King respect that woman so much? But what she didn¡¯t know was that An Yan she saw was using Illusory Art to conceal her true appearance. Time trickled away second by second. In the blink of an eye, another half an hour had passed. But An Yan still hadn¡¯t come out. Xiao Dancheng was becoming anxious, ¡°My lord, everything on the other side is ready; they are all waiting for your appearance. Do you think you could perhaps hurry a little?¡± But Xue An was not in the least bit anxious; instead, he sat leisurely in the hall sipping tea. Upon hearing Xiao Dancheng¡¯s words, he simply smiled and then said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when waiting for a woman to put on her makeup, you have to have the patience for everyday life, and it has only been a little over an hour! There¡¯s still time.¡± Xiao Dancheng was somewhat dumbfounded. For people like him, they had never thought they would have to wait for a woman to put on makeup, let alone wait so contentedly. Could it be that women were not just for flaunting one¡¯s status and continuing the family line? Xiao Dancheng couldn¡¯t understand. But Dong Lingxin¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened. In this world, the phenomenon of male superiority over women is extremely severe. Only women who become strong, or like Lu Baiyue, are able to win the respect of others. The rest simply become appendages to men. Dong Lingxin used to be very angry about this, but as time passed and she saw more, she gradually became numb and even started to think that everything should naturally be so. But Xue An¡¯s behavior today had truly moved Dong Lingxin. At least, she had never heard of any powerful figure in the Central Region who, like Xue An, would wait for their woman to finish putting on makeup. For no reason, Dong Lingxin felt a bit more envious of An Yan. Having such an understanding and respectful husband must surely lead to a happy life. And so, everyone waited in the courtyard for a while longer. The noise outside was growing louder and louder. Xiao Dancheng was really getting anxious and couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°My lord, why don¡¯t we go ahead and leave Lingxin here. When the lady finishes her makeup, they can come over together?¡± Xue An slowly took another sip of tea and then remained silent, shaking his head. ¡°But if it¡¯s any later, everyone will be waiting.¡± Xue An looked up at him, then indifferently said, ¡°Then let them wait.¡± With that single sentence, Xiao Dancheng swallowed the words he was about to say. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An truly was not in a hurry; in fact, he had no interest in attending any Elixir King ceremony¨Cit was simply something these people were adamant about holding. As for how many powerful figures and tycoons were waiting, that had nothing to do with Xue An. In his opinion, even if Heaven¡¯s Emperor himself were present, he would have to wait patiently until Yan¡¯er was done with her makeup. Finally. After Xue An had another cup of tea, there came the sound of crisp footsteps behind him, followed by a shy female voice saying, ¡°Husband, do I look okay in this outfit?¡± Chapter 784 - Chapter 784 Chapter 784 Bright Eyes and White Teeth Smiling Chapter 784: Chapter 784 Bright Eyes and White Teeth, Smiling Face Like a Flower (3rd Update) Chapter 784: Chapter 784 Bright Eyes and White Teeth, Smiling Face Like a Flower (3rd Update) Xue An turned his head to look. He saw An Yan, who had removed her illusory disguise, dressed in ancient attire and standing cutely at the door. She was smiling with her eyes curving into crescents as she watched him. For a moment, Xue An suddenly felt a bit dazed. It was as though time had violently reversed at this moment, and he was back in his college days, back to the clear morning when he first met An Yan. Back then, An Yan was just as she was now. Bright eyes, white teeth, her dimples blooming like flowers when she smiled. ¡°Husband, don¡¯t I look good?¡± Seeing that Xue An hadn¡¯t uttered a word for a while, An Yan asked somewhat anxiously. Her words pulled Xue An back from his memories. A big smile slowly spread across his face, then he said with utmost certainty, ¡°Beautiful! My Yan¡¯er is the most beautiful in the world!¡± Hearing Xue An¡¯s straightforward praise, An Yan blushed with joy, nervously fiddling with the hem of her skirt as she lowered her head and said softly, ¡°Stop it, there are so many people watching!¡± Seeing An Yan¡¯s childlike demeanor, Xue An felt his heart was about to melt and he smiled slightly. ¡°What does it matter if people are watching? My Yan¡¯er is the most beautiful in the world, and I would say the same no matter who came.¡± As he spoke, Xue An glanced at Xiao Dancheng, Dong Lingxin, and others. These individuals, who had been stunned by An Yan¡¯s exceptional beauty, finally came to their senses and hurriedly lowered their heads, not daring to look any longer. Xiao Dancheng was a bit better off. He had seen An Yan¡¯s true face a few times at least. But Dong Lingxin was different. At that moment, the female shopkeeper of Judan Palace felt her heart toss like crashing waves, filled entirely with shock. Dong Lingxin had seen beauties before, and she herself could be considered a standard beauty. But it wasn¡¯t until she saw An Yan that she truly understood the meaning of a beauty capable of bringing down nations. Unlike those beauties who were either noble, delicate, bewitching, or pure, An Yan¡¯s beauty was an all-encompassing, flawless charm. You couldn¡¯t even find a single defect or flaw. It was this type of overwhelming beauty from all angles that made Dong Lingxin feel utterly inferior. The childlike manner An Yan displayed in front of Xue An made Dong Lingxin smile bitterly. She finally understood why Xue An adored his wife so much before. No one could resist such charm. Dong Lingxin even felt that if she were a man, she would do the same. Recalling how she had just mocked someone else as ¡°mediocre in appearance,¡± Dong Lingxin felt like crying. If this was considered mediocre, then all the women in the world might as well not bother living. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, let¡¯s go!¡± At this time, the two little girls also bounced out energetically. Seeing these two young girls, Dong Lingxin and others couldn¡¯t help but brighten up again. Because these two little girls were simply too cute. They were dressed in ancient attire of the same color as An Yan¡¯s, their black hair twisted into tiny topknots, revealing chubby yet pretty cheeks, just like two little fairies who had stepped out of ancient paintings. Especially since they looked exactly alike, when standing together, their charm escalated exponentially. At least Dong Lingxin was so dazzled that she wished she could run up and hug one to plant a big kiss on them. Xue An smiled at this moment, ¡°Good, let¡¯s set off now!¡± As Xue An and his family were heading to the Elixir Tower. Inside the grand hall of the Elixir Tower, it was already bustling with noise and excitement. Strong individuals from all directions gathered here, engaged in animated discussions. Many Pill Masters were also grouped in threes or fives, exchanging their experiences in pill techniques. And in a corner of the hall, there was a special group. One saw several lavishly dressed daughters of noble families huddled together, chatting and laughing merrily, occasionally bursting into laughter that attracted the frequent glances of the many men in the hall. After all, the sight of so many pretty girls together was in itself an eye-catching scene. What¡¯s more, the girls attending today¡¯s grand event had all put in a lot of effort, each trying to outshine the others. This allowed many people a feast for the eyes. At this moment. Among these girls, a young girl in a purple dress spoke somewhat impatiently. ¡°It¡¯s already so late, why hasn¡¯t the Elixir King arrived yet?¡± ¡°Right? What time is it now, and he still hasn¡¯t shown up?¡± another girl in a green dress also expressed her dissatisfaction. ¡°If you find it troublesome, you can go back. No one is forcing you to wait here!¡± a girl in red with a cold beauty sneered. ¡°Shangguan Yan, you must be deliberately opposing us at every turn, aren¡¯t you? You want us to leave so you can find ways to get close to the new Elixir King? Let me tell you, no way!¡± The girl in purple was obviously angry as she spoke indignantly. The girl in red laughed coldly, ¡°As if you¡¯re not here with that exact thought in mind!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Alright, alright! Stop fighting! Both of you, it¡¯s the same every time you meet; is there any point? Besides, is this new Elixir King really as good as you say? I hope he¡¯s not some old and ugly fellow!¡± The girl in green dress tried to mediate at this point. But her words were like poking a hornet¡¯s nest. Many girls who had been watching with cool detachment couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and began to speak out in reproach. ¡°Nangong Yao, if you want to mediate, mediate, but spare the Elixir King from your comments!¡± ¡°Exactly, you haven¡¯t even seen the Elixir King! If you had, you wouldn¡¯t be saying that!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t say anything nice, shut your mouth!¡± someone said bluntly. Nangong Yao, feeling cornered and unable to hold back, retorted, ¡°I¡¯m puzzled too. You¡¯ve only seen him once, right? Why does everyone act like they¡¯re bewitched, not even allowing a single bad word about him?¡± ¡°Because the Elixir King is genuinely that good!¡± a girl said. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Nangong Yao curled her lips, ¡°I don¡¯t buy it! Which high-ranking Pill Master isn¡¯t some old man with a bunch of whiskers? Even if he¡¯s younger, how handsome could he be?¡± ¡°How handsome can he be? Heh!¡± Shangguan Yan could not help but sneer with disdain, then her eyes filled with a look of longing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You haven¡¯t seen that scene; the moment he dons the white pill robe, you¡¯ll feel as if the whole world becomes unimportant! In the heavens and on earth, amidst the myriad of beings, all pale in comparison to his presence!¡± ¡°He just stands there calmly, and his proud demeanor seems to make even the wind stop in its tracks!¡± ¡°But what¡¯s most captivating is his gaze because in his eyes, there¡¯s a kind of arrogance that says ¡®in all the world, I alone am honored¡¯!¡± ¡°I have never seen a man who could match even one percent of his excellence!¡± Shangguan Yan, nearly murmuring, spoke with a face full of devout adoration. Chapter 785 - Chapter 785 Chapter 785 Is This What You Call Mediocre Looks Chapter 785: Chapter 785 Is This What You Call Mediocre Looks? (4th Update) Chapter 785: Chapter 785 Is This What You Call Mediocre Looks? (4th Update) Yet the many girls didn¡¯t find this exaggeration at all, feeling it entirely justified instead. Even Nangong Yao, who had voiced doubt, was stunned into silence. Only the girl in purple who started the complaints sneered, ¡°Shangguan Yan, look at you drooling all over the place, just like a silly lovesick fool!¡± Shangguan Yan glanced at the girl in purple and said coldly, ¡°Yes, I am lovesick, so what?¡± The girl in purple chuckled, ¡°Nothing much, but how come I heard that this Elixir King Xue already has a lady?¡± At her words, Shangguan Yan and the many girls looked at each other and then all laughed. ¡°Of course we know about it, and not only does Lord Xue have a lady, he even has a child!¡± said Shangguan Yan indifferently. ¡°Then why are you all¡­¡± said the girl in purple in surprise. Shangguan Yan laughed, ¡°Because we¡¯ve heard that Lord Xue¡¯s lady is quite a mediocre-looking woman!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, they say she has a good figure, but unfortunately, her face is too plain and ordinary, not at all comparable to us!¡± At this point, Shangguan Yan added, ¡°I suppose all the sisters here are acting on their families¡¯ instructions! From now on, it all depends on our own skills! Anyway, I am determined to win over Lord Xue! Because I believe, there isn¡¯t a man in the world who can resist me!¡± Shangguan Yan¡¯s words were filled with immense confidence, and she spoke decisively and resolutely. In fact, within her own family, relying on her parents¡¯ favor, Shangguan Yan always had the final say. This time, coming to Wandan City to watch the excitement, she happened to witness Xue An achieve the Heaven Rank. She was deeply impressed by Xue An¡¯s demeanor and decided he was the one for her, and her parents supported her decision wholeheartedly, which led her to make such a bold announcement. Shangguan Yan¡¯s words made many girls uncomfortable, and many secretly resolved to give Shangguan Yan a run for her money. Just then, a commotion arose at the entrance, and Lu Baiyue, along with her father Lu Lie and their entourage, walked into the hall. The wealth and influence of the Lu Family of Heavenly Square were enormous, so their arrival immediately captured everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Greetings to the Lu Family Head!¡± ¡°Good day to you, Lady Bai Yue!¡± These greetings echoed one after another throughout the hall. Lu Lie nodded and greeted everyone, his smile bright and radiant. At this moment, an elder from the Elixir Dao Association approached, ¡°To have the Lu Family Head come in person is truly an honor for us! Please, take the seat of honor!¡± He then personally led the way, escorting the Lu Family members toward the high platform. Shangguan Yan and the other girls naturally noticed this scene. Especially upon seeing the poised Lu Baiyue, many girls couldn¡¯t help but admire. ¡°Speaking of which, Lu Baiyue is only about our age, and yet she¡¯s already a Profound Rank Pill Master, invited to take a high seat at such a grand event!¡± Shangguan Yan watched it all silently, her beautiful eyes sparkling, as if contemplating something. Meanwhile, on the high platform, Ling Ruoxu looked at Lu Lie with a smile that was not quite a smile, then turned his gaze toward Lu Baiyue by his side. ¡°Miss Bai Yue, it has been three years since our last encounter, hasn¡¯t it?¡± Yuxu Palace had many business dealings with the Lu Family, so they were quite familiar with each other. However, Lu Baiyue was not fond of this Ling Ruoxu. She could sense the greed hidden deep within his gaze. She merely nodded slightly but did not speak. A hint of coldness flashed in Ling Ruoxu¡¯s eyes, and he cursed inwardly. He had met Lu Baiyue more than once, yet every time, it was the same situation; no matter what he said, Lu Baiyue remained indifferent. This really irked Ling Ruoxu. Especially this time. Ling Ruoxu thought to himself, what airs you Lu Family are putting on! In the Central Region, which major sect doesn¡¯t know what happened to your Lu Family? The eldest son killed, the ancestral lands destroyed. And yet, to date, you¡¯ve been unable to find the murderer. If you Lu Family can¡¯t resolve this matter, your influence will definitely diminish. By then¡­ huhuhu! Ling Ruoxu mulled over in his heart. The hour was already late. But the protagonist everyone was waiting for, the newly appointed Elixir King, still hadn¡¯t appeared. As a result, the entire hall inevitably became noisy. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why hasn¡¯t he arrived yet?¡± ¡°Exactly! We¡¯ve been waiting for so long, why hasn¡¯t this Elixir King shown up? Isn¡¯t this attitude a bit too much?¡± The clamor grew louder and louder, even showing signs of becoming uncontrollable. All the elders of the Elixir Dao Association showed a look of surprise and uncertainty. How could the situation suddenly appear to be spiraling out of control? Could someone be scheming behind the scenes? Ling Ruoxu sat in his chair, a smug smirk barely visible on his lips. But at that very moment. Sudden exclamations of astonishment came from outside the hall. Right after, Xue Anxin strode in. His arrival brought joy to the many girls in the corner of the hall. Especially Shangguan Yan, who excitedly stood up, ready to go over to him. But after taking just one step, she stopped. Because behind Xue An, a woman dressed in ancient costume emerged. The beauty of this woman was beyond the power of words to describe. Even Shangguan Yan and the other women were stunned on the spot. If the girls were struck thus, the men were even more so. The entire hall gradually quieted down, everyone staring dazedly at An Yan. Under so many gazes, An Yan¡¯s cheeks reddened at a visible rate, then she shyly hid behind Xue An, too embarrassed to show her face again. This made many couldn¡¯t help but sigh with admiration. Then, a childish voice spoke, ¡°Daddy, when are we going to have the big meal?¡± When the crowd looked toward the voice, they found a pair of exquisitely adorable little girls following close behind. This revelation sent shockwaves through many onlookers. And those most affected were the wealthy young ladies who had arrived early, hoping to use this opportunity to establish a good relationship with the new Elixir King. But An Yan¡¯s appearance ruthlessly shattered these people¡¯s fantasies. Under the shadow of An Yan¡¯s beauty, the girls didn¡¯t even have the courage to approach and make conversation. At this moment, the girl in purple spoke with an incredulous tone, ¡°Is this the ¡®ordinary girl¡¯ you spoke of?¡± This question filled many girls with bitterness. Particularly Shangguan Yan, who stared blankly at Xue An. Her heart slowly sinking. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Because she knew she stood no chance at all. Lu Baiyue was also restless, equally astonished by An Yan¡¯s beauty. But she felt a growing discomfort in her heart. It was then that she heard Ling Ruoxu¡¯s covetous voice near her. ¡°What a beauty!¡± Chapter 786 - Chapter 786 Chapter 786 You Dare to Snatch What I Gave Him Chapter 786: Chapter 786: You Dare to Snatch What I Gave Him? (First Update) Chapter 786: Chapter 786: You Dare to Snatch What I Gave Him? (First Update) The elders of the Elixir Dao Association collectively stood up to greet them. ¡°We welcome your honor!¡± Xue An nodded his head. Then he led An Yan and the others up to the high platform. At this point, the Elixir King¡¯s grand ceremony officially began. Countless people were stealthily watching Xue An, as well as An Yan by his side, and then began to whisper among themselves. ¡°Is this the new Elixir King? He looks so young!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, aren¡¯t those pill masters usually white-haired old men? How come there¡¯s such a young one all of a sudden? Can he really do the job?¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, this woman is so beautiful! She¡¯s even more beautiful than all the female disciples I¡¯ve seen at Jile Hall by a thousandfold!¡± ¡°Stop bluffing, have you even met a disciple from Jile Hall?¡± ¡°Who says I haven¡¯t? Not only have I met them, but they¡¯ve also spoken a few words to me!¡± ¡°Yo, listen to you, acting like it¡¯s true. With you being like this, I bet if you really met a disciple from Jile Hall, you¡¯d have wet yourself on the spot!¡± These idle folks were saying all sorts of nonsense. However, those from the noble families and sects were all quietly observing Xue An. Their visit was specifically to build a relationship with Xue An, but they hadn¡¯t even seen his face before, and now that the opportunity had presented itself, naturally, they had to think of a way! At this moment, Lu Lie quietly asked his daughter, ¡°Is this the Elixir King you spoke of?¡± Lu Baiyue nodded her head. Lu Lie pondered a bit because he always felt the man¡¯s aura very familiar, yet couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen it. Just then, they saw Wu Haoyang, the disciple of Dragon Toward Mountain, stand up first, stride to the high platform, and give a deep bow to Xue An. ¡°Master Xue, Dragon Toward Mountain congratulates you on achieving the Heaven Rank, here are some congratulatory gifts, please accept them with our humblest regards!¡± As he spoke, he handed over a list of gifts. Xue An knew what these people were thinking, so he didn¡¯t even look at the list and said blandly, ¡°Speak, what do you want to ask of me?¡± Wu Haoyang¡¯s face lit up with joy, but he still composed himself and said, ¡°Master, my teacher has been stumped in the Half-step Golden Immortal Realm for several hundred years, unable to breakthrough. However, if he could get your Supreme Tribulation Elixir from achieving the Heaven Rank, my teacher might have a sliver of hope.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t your teacher come himself?¡± Xiaodan City suddenly asked from the side. Wu Haoyang showed a bitter smile, ¡°My teacher has been in seclusion for thirty years. He said that if he can¡¯t make that breakthrough, he would remain in seclusion until death!¡± With that, he knelt down on the ground with a thud. ¡°Master, please, I beg you to help! Even if it¡¯s just naming a price, we only ask that you bestow this elixir to save my teacher¡¯s life! All of us at Dragon Toward Mountain are willing to pay any price for it!¡± As he spoke, Wu Haoyang kept kowtowing emphatically. ¡°Daddy, that uncle looks so pitiful! Please help him!¡± Xiang Xiang suddenly said at that moment. Xue An smiled, ¡°Alright, since Xiang Xiang has spoken, I will lend a hand!¡± Then he said indifferently, ¡°Get up!¡± Upon hearing this, Wu Haoyang lifted his head, his face full of hope as he looked at Xue An. Xue An casually picked up the Supreme Tribulation Elixir from the table and tossed it over. Wu Haoyang gave a start and caught the elixir. Then they heard Xue An say, ¡°You do have a filial heart; this elixir is bestowed upon you!¡± Upon these words, the whole place was in an uproar. The eyes of countless people from the noble families and sects turned red. ¡°That¡¯s a sacred elixir. And it was awarded so casually? At that moment, Xiao Dan Cheng couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, ¡°My lord!¡± Xue An waved his hand to signal him to not speak. Meanwhile, Wu Haoyang had recovered from his shock and, looking at the Supreme Tribulation Elixir in his hand, tears began to stream down his face. He then kowtowed to Xue An several times, choking up as he said, ¡°My lord, your grace and virtue will never be forgotten by everyone at Dragon Toward Mountain. Once my master leaves his seclusion, we will surely visit you in person to express our thanks!¡± Xue An smiled noncommittally. To others, the sacred elixir was priceless, but to him, it was nothing special. After all, while Guiyi Star was vast, the level of elixir brewing here was quite ordinary, and the spiritual medicines that grew here were nothing impressive. So, if classified by the standards of the Multiverse Realms, this sacred elixir wouldn¡¯t qualify. If Xue An wished, he could easily produce a bunch of such elixirs at will. Therefore, Xue An waved his hand and said, ¡°All right, you may leave!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Wu Haoyang respectfully responded, rising to leave. But just then, Ling Ruoxu, who had been drinking on the high platform, suddenly spoke indifferently, ¡°Wait!¡± At those words, Wu Haoyang stopped and turned to look. Upon realizing it was Ling Ruoxu who had called him, his expression immediately became ugly. Still, he barely managed a respectful bow and asked, ¡°Does Lord Ling have any instructions?¡± ¡°Wu Haoyang, you¡¯re leaving just like that after obtaining an elixir?¡± ¡°What would Lord Ling suggest, then?¡± Wu Haoyang asked in a deep voice. ¡°Heh, have you forgotten the debt between Dragon Toward Mountain and our Yuxu Palace?¡± Upon hearing this, Wu Haoyang¡¯s face grew even more unpleasant, but he still tried to maintain his composure as he said, ¡°Of course not, but the crystal stones for this year have not yet been fully mined. However, in no more than three months, we will have settled all the arrears from over the years!¡± Speaking, Wu Haoyang lowered his head, a glint of humiliation flashing in his eyes. Because the so-called debt Ling Ruoxu mentioned was nothing more than an excuse for bullying. Dragon Toward Mountain was not far from Yuxu Palace, but there was a considerable gap in strength. Therefore, Yuxu Palace used its power to oppress them, offering so-called protection to the people of Dragon Toward Mountain, but only if they handed over more than half their yearly earnings. The people of Dragon Toward Mountain of course did not agree, which led to the Yuxu Palace slaughtering three consecutive sect leaders. Finally, with no other choice, the people of Dragon Toward Mountain grudgingly accepted their terms. This was also why the current Sect Leader of Dragon Toward Mountain was in closed-door cultivation, striving to achieve the status of a Golden Immortal. Because the people of Dragon Toward Mountain have lived too humiliatingly these years. Only by becoming a Golden Immortal could one truly stand on one¡¯s own in Guiyi Star. And Wu Haoyang was well aware that Ling Ruoxu¡¯s so-called debt was nothing more than a pretext. His true reason was most likely an unwillingness to see Dragon Toward Mountain rise. As expected. Ling Ruoxu smiled faintly and said, ¡°Wu Haoyang, you misunderstood. I don¡¯t want you to pay back those arrears with crystal stones.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Instead, I want that elixir in your hands!¡± Upon hearing this, Wu Haoyang was shaken and could no longer contain his inner grief and indignation, ¡°Ling Ruoxu, don¡¯t you think the people of Yuxu Palace are being too oppressive?¡± Ling Ruoxu laughed heartily, ¡°Wu Haoyang, isn¡¯t it only because of Yuxu Palace¡¯s protection that your Dragon Toward Mountain has managed to survive in the Central Region for so many years with such weak strength? Now hand over the elixir, or else you shall face a dead end!¡± But before he could finish, a wine cup suddenly flew straight at him and, before he could even react, smashed all his teeth. Then they heard Xue An say indifferently, ¡°The elixir was my reward to him. What are you to dare to snatch it in front of me?¡± Chapter 787 - Chapter 787 Chapter 787 What Thing Just Slap It to Death (2nd Chapter 787: Chapter 787: What Thing, Just Slap It to Death (2nd Update) Chapter 787: Chapter 787: What Thing, Just Slap It to Death (2nd Update) Ling Ruoxu was thoroughly stupefied by that blow. Consider his status. A true successor of the divine-grade Sect, Yuxu Palace, the first person outside the ¡°Ask the True¡± list, wherever he went, he was an existence admired by tens of thousands. Yet even with such an esteemed status, he was struck by this small wine cup until his mouth was full of broken teeth and blood flowed incessantly. How could this not enrage the proud and haughty young master Ling? At the same time, Ling Ruoxu also felt a touch of shock in his heart. He had clearly seen the wine cup flying towards him, yet he couldn¡¯t even manage to resist and was directly smashed into this state. What was going on? Could it be that this new Elixir King¡¯s cultivation level was even stronger than his own? No, impossible! It must have been because he was distracted just now that he suffered such a loss. Thinking this, Ling Ruoxu¡¯s mouth shimmered with a radiant light, and in the blink of an eye, his injuries had returned to normal. For a strong individual like him, such injuries were trivial; what mattered most was saving face. Thus, when Ling Ruoxu recovered, he glared at Xue An with eyes full of resentment and said with hatred, ¡°Mr. Xue, what do you mean by this? Do you intend to oppose Yuxu Palace for the sake of this insignificant Dragon Toward Mountain?¡± ¡°What do I mean?¡± Xue An said with a faint smile, then spoke leisurely, ¡°I made myself very clear just now, the item is a reward I gave to them, so it belongs to them! No one else has the right to take it away, do you understand?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ling Ruoxu was nearly driven mad with rage. ¡°By doing this, aren¡¯t you afraid of causing a dispute between the Elixir Dao Association and Yuxu Palace?¡± This was outright using the power of Yuxu Palace to intimidate Xue An. Members of the Elixir Dao Association couldn¡¯t help but show grave expressions. Although the Elixir Dao Association possessed vast wealth, due to the lack of strong combat forces, it had always survived in the cracks between many powerful Sects. Moreover, Yuxu Palace was very close to Wandan City. If a feud arose over this, it would be troublesome. Therefore, a wise and mature ranking elder of the Elixir Dao Association came forward to mediate. ¡°Lord Ling, please calm your anger. We can sit down and talk this matter over slowly. Our Elixir Dao Association has always had a good relationship with your Sect, so why spoil the harmony over this!¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Ling, our newly appointed Elixir King is young and vigorous. Please don¡¯t take it to heart!¡± Another esteemed elder stepped forward in agreement. Seeing this scene, many onlookers couldn¡¯t help but turn their gaze towards Xue An. They found the newly appointed Elixir King was still looking down, drinking, not expressing any opinion on the matter. Many thought that he must be capitulating. Ling Ruoxu naturally noticed this as well. The apparent concession from the Elixir Dao Association caused his arrogance to swell even more. ¡°Heh, young and vigorous? It¡¯s as if no one has ever been young. But to injure someone without cause, this matter must be resolved to my satisfaction, or it won¡¯t be so easily overlooked.¡± ¡°What do you suggest, then¡­?¡± an Elixir Dao elder inquired. Ling Ruoxu raised his hand and pointed at An Yan beside Xue An, his tone lofty and arrogant, ¡°Let this woman drink three cups in my honor, and I will let this matter rest. Otherwise, it¡¯s far from over!¡± A whisper of unrest stirred among the crowd. The Elixir Dao elders all showed hesitant faces, then turned their gaze to Xue An. Yet, Xue An was still leisurely sipping his drink, as if he hadn¡¯t heard a word. His silence led many to mistakenly believe he was conceding, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel some contempt and disdain. Everywhere, men who couldn¡¯t protect their own women were looked down upon. Xue An¡¯s current behavior also led to the disappointment of the noble daughters. Although they were pleased with Xue An¡¯s appearance and talent, his present attitude was not commendable. However, Ling Ruoxu¡¯s eyes brightened. He had been coveting An Yan for a long time already. Xue An¡¯s ¡°silent consent¡± seemed like an opportunity to him; if he could get closer, all the better. Several elders from the Elixir Dao Association looked at each other, and then the eldest and most prestigious elder spoke. ¡°Mr. Xue, regarding this matter, what do you think¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Xue An, who had been drinking with his head down, let out a light chuckle. ¡°A dispute? And you want my Yan¡¯er to offer you a toast? Ridiculous! Do you believe if your sect dares to invade, I alone could obliterate it entirely?¡± Boom! The whole place trembled at this. Many people shook their heads in secret, knowing that the matter was beyond reconciliation now. Because within the Guiyi domains, the dignity of one¡¯s sect is not to be tarnished by anyone! Once violated, it inevitably leads to a fight to the death. As expected. Ling Ruoxu¡¯s eyebrows exploded in fury as he bellowed, ¡°You dare to insult my sect? Go to hell!¡± With that, Ling Ruoxu let out a thunderous palm strike, slamming down from mid-air. A vast surge of innate Spiritual Energy transformed into a series of solid-looking swords, charging straight for Xue An. This was Ling Ruoxu¡¯s renowned signature technique, ¡°Yuxu¡¯s Reality.¡± It was with this move that Ling Ruoxu earned the title of the unrivaled man beyond the Q&A rankings. Sword lights and shadows filled the sky, and the gusts raised by the strikes forced everyone around to withdraw a great distance. Everyone was slightly pale at the power of this palm strike. Especially the elders of the Elixir Dao Association, who were visibly anxious, but as things had come to this, they were unable to dissuade any further. However, just as these sword lights and gusts were about three zhang away from Xue An. Xue An glanced up and where his gaze landed, the gusts suddenly became gentle breezes brushing against the face. As for the swords made of innate Spiritual Energy, they dissipated into nothingness. Everyone was stunned. What happened? Why did such a formidable technique suddenly vanish into thin air? Ling Ruoxu was equally stunned, but soon he sneered, ¡°Indeed, you¡¯ve got some skills, but those who insult the Yuxu Palace will surely die. Give me your life!¡± Ling Ruoxu let out a shout, his body¡¯s Spiritual Energy surged, then he strode forward, instantly appearing before Xue An, and swung his fist down with force. The powerful force contained in this punch even caused many of the onlookers to shudder. Yet, in such a situation, Xue An raised his left hand to lift his wine cup, then slowly took a sip. Drinking at a time like this¨Ccould this man be mad? Just as a hint of doubt rose in the hearts of the crowd, Ling Ruoxu¡¯s fist was about to hit Xue An, his eyes glittering with a cruel excitement, while his mind was calculating. Just kill this man, and that utterly beautiful woman will be mine! But before a smug smile could appear on his lips, Xue An, who was still drinking, didn¡¯t even lift his head, but simply stretched out a hand and brought down a palm. A giant palm shadow suddenly emerged and then crashed down on Ling Ruoxu¡¯s body. Crack. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Following a series of cringeworthy bone-cracking sounds, Ling Ruoxu only managed to let out an extremely short scream before starting at the head, his body began to compress and crumble section by section, eventually turning into a pile of indistinguishable bloody flesh. A single palm strike! This Yuxu Palace¡¯s current true disciple was reduced to a pile of mush. The entire place was utterly speechless. It wasn¡¯t until a moment later that someone roared in anger, ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s actually you!¡± Chapter 788 - Chapter 788 Chapter 788 Who Calls Xue An (3rd Update) Chapter 788: Chapter 788 Who Calls Xue An? (3rd Update) Chapter 788: Chapter 788 Who Calls Xue An? (3rd Update) At the Elixir King¡¯s grand ceremony, Xue An struck down Ling Ruoxu of the Yuxu Palace, the heir to their current era¡¯s true teachings, turning him into pulp with a single palm strike. All observers were utterly terrified. Even the high-born daughters who had just misunderstood Xue An, thinking he ¡°did not deserve to be called a man,¡± were now looking at him with infatuated gazes. Because the way Xue An crushed Ling Ruoxu with a single palm was too horrifying, that unaffected and nonchalant manner, it clearly represented that his strength was far superior to Ling Ruoxu¡¯s. Yet, the elders of the Elixir Dao Association were all pale at this moment. They felt that they had now made an irreconcilable enemy of the Yuxu Palace. After all, Ling Ruoxu was the true successor of the present era of the Yuxu Palace. This also meant that he was very likely to be the next elder of the Yuxu Palace, if not the Sect Leader. Such a carefully nurtured talent was now killed by a single palm strike from Xue An. One could imagine how furious the Yuxu Palace would be upon learning of this. But just then, someone shouted in anger, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be you!¡± The crowd was shaken and then looked towards the source of the voice. They saw Lu Lie, who had been sitting on the side and watching the situation unfold, now standing menacingly in mid-air, staring at Xue An with an extremely cold gaze. What was going on? Everyone was filled with surprise and confusion. They did not understand why the Lu Family Head, who had been calm just a moment ago, became so angry all of a sudden. Even Lu Baiyue was completely puzzled, not understanding what her father was doing. At that moment, Lu Lie spoke with an extremely chilling voice, ¡°Xue An, killing my eldest son, destroying my ancestral lands, all these deeds were your doing, right?¡± Upon hearing this sentence, everyone, including Lu Baiyue, couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes. The incidents that had occurred within the Lu Family had already been wildly circulated in the Central Region, and most people were aware of them. But who could have anticipated that these acts were perpetrated by this newly risen Elixir King? Several judges and elders could no longer afford to consider the affair involving the Yuxu Palace. The power of the Lu Family was by no means inferior to that of the Yuxu Palace; in fact, it was even greater. So, all of them said in utter astonishment, ¡°Family Head Lu, such accusations cannot be taken lightly as jokes. Besides, how can you be so certain that our Elixir King is responsible for these acts?¡± ¡°Jokes?¡± Lu Lie shook his head and then, with gritted teeth, said, ¡°I¡¯m in no mood for jokes with you. As for how I know¡­ Heh! Heaven has eyes. Originally, within the ancestral lands of the Lu Family, I found a remnant soul of an ancestor of the Lu Family, and mixed with that spirit was a breath of air!¡± ¡°The first time I laid eyes on this Xue An, I felt something familiar, but because the breath was too faint, I didn¡¯t recognize it immediately!¡± ¡°But when he struck down Ling Ruoxu, I recognized that breath in an instant!¡± With these words, Lu Lie stared intensely at Xue An, and with a chillingly cold voice said, ¡°Xue An, do you have anything to say for yourself?¡± Upon hearing Lu Lie¡¯s interrogation, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Xue An, eager to see how he would respond. But just then, a glint of light suddenly emerged from the pool of blood and flesh on the ground, and with a speed faster than lightning, it soared into the sky and flew towards the heavens. ¡°Not good! That is Ling Ruoxu¡¯s spirit soul; he¡¯s trying to escape to send a message!¡± an elder of the Alchemy Dao exclaimed in shock. ¡°Send someone to stop him!¡± another elder yelled. Xue An, however, chuckled and said, ¡°No need! Let him go and send the message.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Those people wanted to say more. Xue An no longer paid them any attention and instead turned his head to look at Lu Lie, whose face was filled with hatred, and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re right, the one who killed your eldest son, Lu Jinglong, and annihilated the soul of your Lu Family¡¯s ancestor was indeed me!¡± Hearing Xue An¡¯s words, everyone was shocked. ¡°His mastery of elixir arts astounds the heavens, and now he wields the true transmission that once extinguished Yuxu Palace. Furthermore, word has spread that it was also him who inflicted such a heavy loss on the Lu Family.¡± Just how many secrets does this man still hide? Lu Lie burst into an angry laugh, ¡°Good, very good. I¡¯m glad you dare to admit it!¡± As his words fell, the guards from the Lu Family who had followed him silently stepped forward, taking up positions behind Lu Lie, their eyes hungrily fixed on Xue An. One by one, their formidable auras locked onto Xue An firmly. At Lu Lie¡¯s command, these guards would not hesitate to charge forward and tear him to pieces. ¡°Today, I will avenge my ancestors and my son, Jinglong!¡± Having said this, Lu Lie stepped forward, ready to strike. Just then, Lu Baiyue suddenly shouted, ¡°Father, don¡¯t act yet!¡± Lu Lie paused, ¡°Bai Yue, what¡­?¡± Lu Baiyue stepped forward, ¡°Father, I have a few questions for this Xue An. It won¡¯t be too late to act after I¡¯ve asked them!¡± Lu Lie¡¯s expression was as dark as water, but he silently moved aside. Lu Baiyue took a deep breath, then said solemnly, ¡°Xue An, I only have one question for you. Why did you kill my elder brother, Lu Jinglong, and destroy our Lu family¡¯s ancestral grounds? Who is really pulling the strings behind you?¡± Hearing Lu Baiyue¡¯s question, Lu Lie was also visibly shocked, then he nodded to himself. After all, it was his second daughter who was meticulous. Had he acted recklessly in a fit of rage just now, he might have missed the real culprit. Xue An laughed, then shook his head. ¡°No one instructed me. Killing Lu Jinglong and destroying your Lu family¡¯s ancestors were merely actions I took at my convenience! As for why I did it¡­ a minor character like that isn¡¯t worth my explanation!¡± ¡°You¡­,¡± Lu Baiyue was rendered speechless with anger. And Lu Lie could no longer restrain himself, he roared, ¡°Attack, tear him to shreds!¡± Lu Lie¡¯s personal guards were all elites among elites, each one incredibly strong. Moreover, they often trained together, proficient in combined combat formations. Ordinary Golden Immortals wouldn¡¯t dare lightly provoke their edge. So when Lu Lie gave the order, these guards surged forward in well-trained unison, ready to strike. But just at that moment, an angry shout came from outside, ¡°Who is calling Xue An? Come out and face your death!¡± The voice thundered in like rolling thunder, intimidating everyone present. Clearly, the speaker was an exceptional powerhouse. Someone exclaimed, ¡°That voice¡­ it seems to be the Sect Leader of Yuxu Palace, Xia Dingchan!¡± Upon hearing this, the elders of the Elixir Dao Association and the onlookers all changed their expressions dramatically. Even Lu Lie and his daughter Lu Baiyue were visibly moved. Then Lu Baiyue whispered a few words in Lu Lie¡¯s ear. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lu Lie pondered for a moment, then nodded slightly. Xue An turned to An Yan with a smile, ¡°Wife, watch how I slaughter these fools!¡± After that, Xue An drained the wine in his glass, and with one step, he was instantly out in the open air above the Elixir Tower. The people in the great hall of the Elixir Tower followed shortly after him, pouring out and looking up. At this sight, many hearts sank. Chapter 789 - Chapter 789 Chapter 789 30000 Feet of Mortal Dust I Shall Chapter 789: Chapter 789: 30,000 Feet of Mortal Dust, I Shall Annihilate with One Sword (4th Update) Chapter 789: Chapter 789: 30,000 Feet of Mortal Dust, I Shall Annihilate with One Sword (4th Update) For above the skies at this moment, were densely packed with ships. And leading them was a flying boat so immense, it was several times larger than the one Ling Ruoxu had arrived on. At this moment. On the bow of this flying boat stood a group of people. These individuals wore splendid garments, all of them exuding a powerful aura. But everyone¡¯s gaze was drawn to the person at the forefront. This individual wore a Nine-Beam Heavenly Crown on his head and an Imperial Robe adorned with stars that sparkled with hidden light, resembling an emperor in his majesty. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Xia Dingchan, the Sect Leader of Yuxu Palace!¡± A wave of astonishment swept through the crowd. Xia Dingchan had been in control of the divine-grade Sect, Yuxu Palace for a millennium, his cultivation level immeasurable. There were even rumors that his cultivation had reached the realm of a True Immortal, making him a formidable force amongst the strong. Unexpectedly, he had personally come today. Beside him was a figure that appeared somewhat transparent. Although it wasn¡¯t too clear, it was guessable that this should be the escaping soul of Ling Ruoxu. Indeed. The soul pointed at Xue An in the midair and said with resentment, ¡°Master, it was this person who destroyed my physical body, and even nearly shattered my soul! Please, Master, avenge me!¡± Upon hearing this, Xia Dingchan snorted coldly, ¡°Disciple, rest assured, now that your master has arrived, I naturally must make those who dare challenge the authority of Yuxu Palace pay the price!¡± Ling Ruoxu was overjoyed, then glanced at Xue An with eyes full of triumph and wild arrogance. As far as he was concerned, with his master¡¯s word, Xue An¡¯s fate was sealed. However, Xue An remained unmoved, offering only a faint smile, ¡°What, after hitting the disciple, does the master come forth to take revenge?¡± Xia Dingchan let out a cold laugh, ¡°Heavenly Rank Alchemist, the new Elixir King, indeed sounds quite intimidating! Alas, you shouldn¡¯t have crossed us, Yuxu Palace! Kneel now, and in consideration of the many years of relations with your Elixir Dao Association, I can destroy only your flesh and spare your soul!¡± Xue An laughed aloud, looking up to the sky, ¡°If that is so, then I will also give you of Yuxu Palace a way out! Whoever kneels within three breaths, I shall spare their life!¡± As soon as these words were spoken. All present were taken aback, exchanging looks of shock. After all, Xue An was facing the absolute dominion of tens of thousands of miles of territory, the first amongst divine-grade Sects, Yuxu Palace! Yet he dared to speak such words, was he truly unafraid of death? Lu Lie, upon witnessing this, couldn¡¯t help but reveal a sneer at the corner of his mouth. Lu Baiyue had whispered just two simple phrases in his ear earlier. Stay calm and watch how things unfold. Now it seemed, these two phrases were indeed correct. Because this Xue An was simply courting death. Even Lu Lie would not dare to be so bold as to roar madness before so many experts. Upon what was he relying? How could he be so arrogant? At least in Lu Lie¡¯s heart, Xue An¡¯s demise was certain. There were no shortage of people who shared the same sentiment. Yet, there were also those who looked up at Xue An¡¯s figure in the sky with adoration. Like those daughters of wealthy families. In their eyes. At this moment, Xue An standing in midair, alone against the numerous experts of Yuxu Palace, still managed to maintain his calm and even show arrogance in his words. Such a demeanor could be described as unrivaled. At the very least, it had thoroughly intoxicated these young ladies with their heads filled with heroism. The onlookers had various thoughts racing through their minds. But the people of Yuxu Palace in midair were all outraged. ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Such exclamations of reprimand reverberated one after another. And Sect Leader Xia Dingchan let out a cold laugh. ¡°Still so defiant when death is upon you, it seems you won¡¯t shed tears until you see the coffin, finish him off!¡± Xia Dingchan didn¡¯t need to move a muscle himself; at his command, numerous powerful members of the Yuxu Palace acted simultaneously. In an instant, countless waves of Sword Qi, blade lights, and various mighty spells rushed towards Xue An. Under the radiance, Xue An¡¯s silhouette appeared even more solitary and proud. Many people couldn¡¯t help but close their eyes, unable to bear watching any longer. But at that moment, they saw Xue An suddenly stomp his foot. Boom. With that one stomp, the void trembled. The oncoming Sword Qi and blade lights were instantly shattered into dust, disappearing into nothingness. Afterward, Xue An gave Xia Dingchan and his companion Ling Ruoxu a grim smile, ¡°Did you enjoy that strike? If so, now it¡¯s my turn!¡± With that, Xue An reached into the void and shouted sharply, ¡°Open!¡± As the words were spoken, Xue An pulled a Golden Law Sword, covered in various runes, from within the void. Then Xue An raised the sword with both hands, his eyes blazing with light. ¡°Thirty thousand zhang of mortal dust, my sword¡­ will eradicate it!¡± Boom! The sword instantly extended a hundred li far, then cleaved down from above. The force of this sword was so immense, the ground caught in its swath cracked and shattered. The golden Sword Qi soared into the sky, like a column supporting the heavens, visible even thousands of miles away. Countless people¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief at this sight. The bystanders had already lost their ability to think, simply staring in a daze. Xia Dingchan, who had once seemed calm and composed, as if an emperor, was now shocked by this sword, crying out in alarm, ¡°Quick, dodge!¡± But this warning was far too late. The Sword Qi was already upon them. With a series of crisp ¡®cracks¡¯, the flying boats of the Yuxu Palace burst one after another like fireworks. As for those so-called powerhouses, they didn¡¯t even have time to scream before they were all reduced to powder by this sword. Finally. The sword light faded, and the Sword Qi dissipated. Looking into the midair, it had become utterly empty. The once sky-obscuring flying boats had been completely leveled by the sword. At that moment, the disheveled figure of Xia Dingchan emerged from the void. Ling Ruoxu was also surprisingly lucky not to have died but followed closely at Xia Dingchan¡¯s side. But at this moment, the master and disciple duo looked extremely bedraggled. Especially Xia Dingchan, with his Nine-Beam Heavenly Crown askew and his Imperial Robe torn by the Sword Qi, he had gone from a ruler to a beggar. However, at that time Xia Dingchan had no mind to care about these things, for his heart was filled with fear. Because if he hadn¡¯t relied on his unique Golden Immortal Divine Skills to flee into the void just now, he too would have lost his life to that sword. Thus Xia Dingchan was thoroughly frightened by the sword, and as soon as he managed to steady himself, he didn¡¯t dare to glance at Xue An, turning to flee at once. While running, he pondered in his heart. Who exactly was this man? Why did he possess such formidable Sword Dao Cultivation? But luckily, it seemed that he did not possess any Golden Immortal Divine Skills, so he had managed to save his life! As he was secretly relieved. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Suddenly he heard a calm voice ring in his ear. ¡°Karma!¡± The moment these words were spoken. Xia Dingchan and Ling Ruoxu¡¯s souls were immobilized in midair. Then Xue An snapped his fingers, ¡°Reverse!¡± Chapter 790 - Chapter 790 Chapter 790 The Lü Family Admits Defeat (1st Chapter 790: Chapter 790: The Lu Family Admits Defeat (1st Update) Chapter 790: Chapter 790: The Lu Family Admits Defeat (1st Update) Crack. This illustrious figure who had controlled Yuxu Palace for a thousand years, Xia Dingchan, withered away rapidly. In the blink of an eye, he transformed from a dignified middle-aged man into a decrepit old man teetering on the edge of death. As for Ling Ruoxu, he didn¡¯t even withstand the process before being directly shaken into dust by the powerful force of karma. In the void, there was complete silence. Within and outside Wandan City, the onlookers, whether they were elder Pill Masters from the Elixir Dao Association or cultivators from noble families and sects from the Guiyi regions, were all dumbstruck by the scene before them. Because it all happened too fast. Just a moment ago, Yuxu Palace was imposing, with fleets of ships arriving from the skies, ready to seek justice. Yet, in the blink of an eye, it was totally annihilated. Even Xia Dingchan, known for his high cultivation level and brutal nature, was no match for this man. ¡°This sword¡­ is simply too terrifying! Even a Golden Immortal couldn¡¯t possibly have such horrifying Sword Intent!¡± An awe-struck cultivator of the Sword Dao murmured to himself. As for the elder Pill Masters from the Elixir Dao Association, they trembled with excitement. Some even shed tears of joy. For so many years, despite its immense wealth, the Elixir Dao Association had been bullied by major powerful sects due to the absence of its own top-tier martial strength. Take Yuxu Palace, for instance. Although they maintained the necessary respect for the Elixir Dao Association on the surface, privately, they extorted tributes from the Association under various pretexts more than once. At that time, the top figure in the Association, Quenching Elixir Ancestor, exploited his own people in every possible way, but towards Yuxu Palace and the major sects, it could be said he was nearly grovelling, always eager to please. The other members of the Association had no choice but to suppress their frustration in silence. Even until moments before, these Pill Masters had hoped to smooth things over, trying their best to suppress the incident. But who could have imagined that Yuxu Palace, this mighty divine-ranked sect, would be eradicated by a single sword strike from the newly-appointed Elixir King? Now¡­ the Elixir Dao Association was finally going to have its day. But if one were to say who was the most shocked of all, it had to be the members of the Lu Family. Lu Lie, trembling all over and ashen-faced, watched the scene in stunned silence. He had just been brimming with rage, ready to kill Xue An¡¯ge to avenge the ancestors of the Lu Family and his own son. But after seeing Xue An¡¯s earth-shattering sword strike, he suddenly realized how ignorant and ridiculous his thoughts had been. Because he knew he couldn¡¯t have dodged that sword. Not only could he not dodge it, but there were probably also few in the Central Region who could. Hence, amidst his fear, Lu Lie also felt a trace of relief. Had he acted prematurely, could those who died have been himself and his people? Meanwhile, Lu Baiyue at his side was at a loss for words, merely staring blankly as her mind went blank. At that moment in midair, Xia Dingchan, gasping for his last breath, expended his final bit of strength to ask, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Xue An stood tall and proud, smiling lightly, ¡°Me? I am Xue An!¡± Despair flickered in Xia Dingchan¡¯s dim eyes. He couldn¡¯t believe that this man was a mere nobody. Because the sword strike just now, as well as the Divine Skills he subsequently used, were already beyond Xia Dingchan¡¯s comprehension. Even Xia Dingchan felt that not even the heir of the Blood Web Mountain¡¯s Yuan Sect could possess such formidable strength. That¡¯s why he posed the question. But Xue An¡¯s answer left him disappointed. Unwilling to accept this, but his rapidly aging body could no longer support him to speak any further. Therefore, he could only glare at Xue An with hatred one last time, before gurgling sounds emanated from his throat. Finally, the light faded from his eyes, and his aged form crumbled into a pile of bones. He might have been the only Golden Immortal strongman in the Central Region to have died of old age. Even his divine soul failed to escape and perished along with him. Seeing this, everyone fell silent. At this moment, Xue An turned his head and looked at the Lu father and daughter, then cracked a slight smile. ¡°I remember you just said that you wanted to kill me to avenge your Lu family ancestor? Since I still have some time now, why don¡¯t you all come at once! It will save me the trouble later!¡± Upon hearing these words, the Lu family members subconsciously took several steps back. Even the group of elite guards lowered their heads at this time, not daring to meet Xue An¡¯s gaze. This was the crushing pressure from a superior force. No reasoning, just crude and direct. As for Lu Lie, his complexion was alternating between pale and flushed at the moment, and his eyes flashed with complex lights, clearly his inner world was in turmoil. It was at this moment that Lu Baiyue, who was beside him, was the first to regain her composure. She then stepped forward and said in a deep voice, ¡°Xue An, you are immensely powerful and our Lu family stands no chance against you. Let¡¯s put the past behind us. We, the Lu family, admit defeat!¡± The crowd was shaken upon hearing this. But soon after, many elders from the noble families admired Lu Baiyue¡¯s decision. Because under the current circumstances, Lu Baiyue¡¯s decision was the most correct one. The ancestral land was indeed important. But compared to the survival of a family, it was much less significant. As for the deceased eldest son of the Lu family, he was even less worth mentioning. Naturally, Lu Lie understood this principle too. His hesitation and struggle just now were because he felt it was too humiliating to bow his head. So hearing his daughter speak, Lu Lie hesitated for a moment then let out a long sigh, and bowed his head without saying another word. Xue An watched quietly as Lu Baiyue and the Lu family members behind her. Wherever his gaze fell, no one dared to meet his eyes. Only Lu Baiyue, her face pale, still forced herself to look up at Xue An. Then Xue An laughed. ¡°Admit defeat, huh? Heh, have you ever considered whether I would let your Lu family off the hook?¡± The Lu family members were all shaken at once. Lu Baiyue¡¯s body trembled, but then she took a deep breath, steadied herself, and said, ¡°Yes, it was our Lu family who offended Your Excellency just now. We will surely give you a satisfactory explanation for this matter! We only ask that you spare us!¡± After speaking, Lu Baiyue lifted her skirt and knelt down. Seeing her kneel, those guards of the Lu family also knelt down. Only Lu Lie stood there, but after a moment of struggle, he too slowly bent his knees and knelt to the ground. Xue An looked on, unmoved. A few elders from the Elixir Dao Association glanced at each other, then stepped forward. ¡°Excellency¡­¡± They wanted to plead on behalf of Lu Baiyue. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After all, Lu Baiyue was a Profound Rank Pill Master of the Elixir Dao Association. And with Lu Baiyue¡¯s popularity being quite good, many wanted to plead on her behalf. Xue An waved his hand, signaling them to remain silent. Then he glanced at Lu Baiyue and spoke indifferently, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me earlier why I wanted to kill your brother Lu Jinglong?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you now, he tried to seize what was mine and covet Yan¡¯er, so I killed him a dozen times over! And your Lu family¡¯s ancestral spirit kept favoring him, so I killed it along with him.¡± Chapter 791 - Chapter 791 Chapter 791 Talking about the Elixir for Three Chapter 791: Chapter 791: Talking about the Elixir for Three Days (Second Update) Chapter 791: Chapter 791: Talking about the Elixir for Three Days (Second Update) Lu Baiyue was shaken to her core, knowing Xue An spoke the truth. For she knew all too well the kind of person her brother was. At this time, Xue An continued, ¡°I should have eradicated your Lu Family, but in consideration of your status as a Pill Master, I shall spare you this once! Should there be a next time, there will be no mercy!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lu Baiyue replied with difficulty. As for Lu Lie, he now exhibited a look of fear and defeat. For he realized this was the best outcome possible. In this world, the strong are revered. Moreover, the fault had been entirely on his side from the very beginning. To have preserved the Lu Family was a stroke of immense fortune. Then, Xue An surveyed the crowd with a faint smile on his lips before he turned and headed back into the Elixir Tower¡¯s great hall. The banquet continued. But people¡¯s attitudes toward Xue An had changed. If before they respected him as a master of the Alchemy Dao, now it was with the reverence due to an unparalleled powerhouse. The news that Xue An had slain Yuxu Palace with a single sword strike and commanded the Lu Family of Chaotian Square to submit with supreme authority spread rapidly. For a time, the Eastern Domain was shocked. All hearers were aghast, finding it hard to believe. Even the divine Sects were silent this time. Xue An¡¯s reputation finally shone like the blazing sun in the sky, resonating across the land. For some time subsequent to this, Xue An resided in Wandan City. Thus, Wandan City became a Holy Land for countless Pill Masters to worship. Every day, Pill Masters and Cultivators from all directions flooded into the city. These Cultivators were thinking of using this opportunity to establish a good relationship with the newly-appointed Elixir King. Especially after the news spread that Xue An had casually rewarded a Holy Elixir to a small Sect called Dragon Toward Mountain, the eyes of these Cultivators turned red. If they could curry favor, perhaps they too might receive a reward, wouldn¡¯t that be delightful? As for the Pill Masters, they were hoping to seize this opportunity to learn advanced techniques of alchemy. And so, Wandan City became busier than ever. Every day, countless Pill Masters waited outside the Elixir Tower, hopefully looking on, yearning for a glimpse of the new Elixir King. Under these circumstances, Xue An simply decided to hold a grand alchemy lecture. When the news spread, the eyes of the Pill Masters turned green with envy, and some even sat down on the ground outside the Elixir Tower, staking out their spots in advance. When the day of the grand alchemy lecture arrived, nearly all the Pill Masters from the Central Region had rushed over. Looking down from atop the Elixir Tower, one could see a sea of Pill Masters garbed in alchemy robes of various colors. However, when Xue An, dressed in a white alchemy robe, appeared at the top of the Elixir Tower, the once noisy crowd instantly fell silent. Under the gaze of countless pairs of eyes, Xue An smiled faintly and began elucidating the arcane principles of alchemy. As the Immortal Venerable, who had once traveled The Multiverse, his perspective was unimaginably broad to the denizens of this realm. Even though the alchemy he taught was only the most fundamental across The Multiverse Realms, it was still enough to astonish these Pill Masters. Thus, Xue An lectured on alchemy for three days atop the Elixir Tower. And the Pill Masters listened, enraptured for those three days. Afterward, the alchemy of these Pill Masters had nearly all improved markedly. Many even had epiphanies during Xue An¡¯s lecture, advancing one or even two ranks directly. In short, after these three days of lecturing on alchemy, Xue An¡¯s name as the Elixir King had completely resonated far and wide. Everyone wholeheartedly acknowledged and respected him, with not a single person having any objections. A few more days went by. Xue An still resided within Judan Palace. Although several alchemy elders had repeatedly invited Xue An to live in the Elixir Tower, he had declined because An Yan liked the elegance of this small courtyard. This, in turn, inadvertently raised the status of Judan Palace even higher. Now, who didn¡¯t know that the Elixir King Xue An lived here? As a result, countless pill masters and cultivators were willing to trade here. In just a few short days, Judan Palace had evidently become the leading merchant association in Wandan City. For this, Dong Lingxin was naturally very grateful, showing increasing respect for Xue An and his family. That day, she was discussing business with several senior pill masters in the main hall. Suddenly, a woman dressed in tight-fitting attire walked in from outside. As soon as she appeared, she immediately attracted the attention of many people in the hall. This was because the woman¡¯s clothing was very unique. The tightly fitted clothes revealed her graceful figure without omission. At the same time, right in the center of her forehead, there was a small sword-shaped red mark, which made her stand out even more. But what attracted the most attention was the giant sword she carried on her back. The hilt of the sword jutted out over her shoulder by about half a foot, and the red tassel on the Sword Ridge swayed with her movements, casting a spell over the hearts of the onlookers. Such a distinctly described woman naturally drew the attention of many. Then, the woman walked straight up to Dong Lingxin and said in an icy tone, ¡°Is there someone named Xue An living here?¡± Dong Lingxin¡¯s heart tightened because she did not know if this person was friend or foe, so after hesitating for a moment, she asked, ¡°What do you want with Mr. Xue?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask that, I have very important matters with him!¡± the woman said coldly. Dong Lingxin hesitated but nodded, ¡°Very well, please follow me.¡± Saying this, Dong Lingxin led the woman to the small courtyard where Xue An lived. At that moment, Xue An was playing with his two daughters in the courtyard. He had folded many paper cranes, which danced in the air, occasionally forming various words or pictures, making his two daughters giggle with laughter. They were thoroughly enjoying themselves. Dong Lingxin walked into the courtyard and respectfully said, ¡°Sir, someone is here to see you!¡± The woman following Dong Lingxin preempted her, asking in a cold voice, ¡°Are you Xue An?¡± Without lifting his head, Xue An casually said, ¡°Is this how Xue Liuli teaches her subordinates?¡± At those words, the woman¡¯s face drastically changed. ¡°You¡­¡± Xue An looked up at the woman, his gaze making contact. The woman was tremendously shaken, instinctively taking half a step back. Because she found Xue An¡¯s look at her to be terrifying. It was calm with a hint of mockery, and beneath that facade lay an intimidating threat that chilled one to the bone. Only then did the woman remember the words of caution her mistress had drilled into her before she set out. When facing this man, she must be utterly respectful and not show the slightest negligence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the time, the woman had been somewhat skeptical, but now she realized her mistress¡¯s words were true. The woman now appeared much more respectful and bowed to Xue An, saying, ¡°My apologies, sir. I am a sword servant that stays by my mistress¡¯s side, Jian Qi!¡± Xiang Xiang, who was in Xue An¡¯s arms, suddenly covered her mouth and giggled, ¡°Jian Qi¡­ What a strange name, is there also a Jian Ba (Sword Eight)?¡± Jian Qi shook her head solemnly and said, ¡°There are only seven of us in total, so there is no Jian Ba!¡± But Xue An couldn¡¯t care less if she was Jian Qi or Jian Seven Hundred; he simply said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Xue Liuli come herself?¡± Chapter 792 - Chapter 792 Chapter 792 Unsolvable Predicament (Third Update) Chapter 792: Chapter 792: Unsolvable Predicament (Third Update) Chapter 792: Chapter 792: Unsolvable Predicament (Third Update) Originally, Xue An made it clear outside of Profound Thunder City that three months later, Xue Liuli should come to Wandan City to find him. Unexpectedly, she didn¡¯t come herself but sent a personal sword servant instead. Jian Qi revealed a bitter smile upon hearing this, ¡°The young mistress is currently entangled in trivial matters and truly couldn¡¯t come in person, hence she sent me to come!¡± ¡°Oh? Entangled in trivial matters? So, where is she now?¡± Jian Qi took a deep breath, ¡°She¡¯s at Great Dream Mountain, and the young mistress ordered me to lead you there personally.¡± Back in Profound Thunder City, Xue Liuli said that three months later the legacy of the Great Dream Sword Immortal would open. Now, calculating the time, it should be about right. But what trivial matters could she be entangled with on Great Dream Mountain? Although Xue An had some questions, he didn¡¯t voice them, simply nodding slightly, ¡°Very well! We shall set out tomorrow!¡± The news of Xue An¡¯s departure spread quickly. The many elders of the Elixir Dao Association rushed over, wanting to persuade Xue An to stay a few more days. But with Xue An determined to leave, these people had no choice but to lead the many pill masters who heard the news to send Xue An and his party off for more than a hundred miles. ¡°We wish you a smooth journey and an early return,¡± the elders of the Alchemy Dao all bowed and paid their respects in unison. And Xiaodan Cheng, who decided to stay behind, was even more reluctant to part. Xue An smiled, ¡°Alright, everyone go back! My trip is merely to join in the excitement; I¡¯ll return before long!¡± Jian Qi watched this scene with some surprise at her side. She hadn¡¯t expected this Xue An would have such high prestige that a simple departure would bring so many people to see him off. Perhaps¡­ the crisis the young mistress currently faces could indeed be resolved by him. This thought surfaced in Jian Qi¡¯s mind, but she immediately shook her head in self-mockery. Although this person¡¯s cultivation level should be quite good, and he is a very rare Heavenly Rank Pill Master, compared to that person, he still falls far short. With this thought, Jian Qi couldn¡¯t help but sigh, the worry in her eyes deepening. Finally. The people seeing him off left. Xue An boarded the crane-drawn phoenix carriage, with Jian Qi holding the reins; the carriage ascended into the air and flew towards the horizon. Wandan City is located in the northwest of the Central Region. And Great Dream Mountain is in the southeast of the Central Region. Thus, this journey was far more than ten thousand miles; it virtually spanned the entire Central Region. But fortunately, the crane-drawn phoenix carriage was very effective, and when passing through bustling cities, Xue An would have it land, leading his family to stroll around each one. So the journey did not feel particularly arduous. Finally. After traveling for more than half a month. They stepped into the territory of the southeast of the Central Region. The customs here were entirely different from those in the northwest. Around, high mountains and dense forests dominated, home to various fierce beasts and poisonous insects, along with very barbaric aboriginals living within the jungle. These aboriginals fed on the flesh and blood of savage beasts and were extremely ferocious. Even ordinary Golden Immortals dared not enter alone. Yet still, from time to time, one could see large cities situated amongst the dense forests. After a few more days of travel. A towering mountain that reached up to the heavens loomed in sight. This mountain was so massive that most of its body was hidden within the clouds of the sky. ¡°Lord Xue, this is Great Dream Mountain!¡± Jian Qi explained. Xue An nodded slightly. Although he had seen the mountain from afar, reaching its base still took up half a day¡¯s travel. It was only when they got closer that the sheer size of the mountain could be truly appreciated. It occupied almost half of their entire field of view. At the foot of Great Dream Mountain, a towering city stood firm. Three large characters were inscribed above the city gate. Jile City. Xue An had also heard about it from Jian Qi on the way here. This Great Dream Mountain was very close to one of the Three Heavens Sect¡¯s divisions, Jile Hall. And at the foot of the mountain lay Jile City, which served as the mundane residence of Jile Hall. The group stepped into the city. All around were shops and bustling commerce; even the women on the streets were dressed in revealing, light clothes. There were even buildings of pleasure that welcomed customers in broad daylight. In short, the city was awash in lavish, indulgent scenes straight out of a dream. Jian Qi led the way, swiftly arriving at an exquisitely decorated inn. And Xue Liuli was staying in a small building behind the inn. When Xue An stepped into this small building, Xue Liuli, who had been waiting, stepped forward with a respectful salute. ¡°I have seen the lord!¡± Xue An was slightly taken aback. Because he hadn¡¯t seen her for several months, Xue Liuli looked much more haggard, her eyes filled with exhaustion as if weighed down by many concerns. ¡°Rise,¡± he said. ¡°Yes!¡± Xue Liuli stood up, her voice tinged with regret, ¡°My lord, I was entangled with trivial matters and really could not leave to meet you. I truly apologize!¡± Xue An was noncommittal, ¡°When will the legacy of the Big Dream Sword Sovereign be opened as you mentioned?¡± ¡°Soon, it should be in the next three to five days.¡± Xue An nodded, then suddenly asked, ¡°Have the people from Blood Web Mountain come yet?¡± Xue Liuli shook her head, ¡°No news of them. People from Blood Web Mountain always carry themselves with pride and rarely arrive early.¡± After a brief exchange, Xue Liuli personally led Xue An and his companions to a simple and clean courtyard to settle in. Once everything was taken care of, Xue Liuli returned to her small building. It was then Jian Qi couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss, can this person really solve your current dilemma? You must know that the person is¡­¡± Xue Liuli shook her head, ¡°If he can¡¯t, then I fear there really is no one else in this world who can!¡± Jian Qi hesitated with more to say but eventually sighed softly, feeling helpless, and withdrew. When the room quieted down, Xue Liuli stared blankly out the window, her heart in turmoil, unsure of her emotions. As Jian Qi had said, the predicament she faced seemed almost unsolvable. And all of this stemmed from that battle in Profound Thunder City. Ever since witnessing Xue An¡¯s earthshattering sword in Profound Thunder City, and having received his guidance through the eight characters: ¡°Stubbornness is easily broken; the flow of water is hard to sever,¡± Xue Liuli had fallen into deep contemplation of her own path in the Sword Dao. But because of this, Xue Liuli, who had always been unmatched in her murderous intent in the Sword Dao, suddenly lost her sharpness. This development greatly displeased her sect. At that time, Xue Liuli¡¯s junior sister, as if with divine assistance, saw a sudden surge in her cultivation level, even surpassing Xue Liuli. This made Xue Liuli¡¯s situation extremely awkward. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If it were just that, it might have been bearable. But what Xue Liuli did not expect was that her sect, which she had always taken pride in, could be so heartless in its actions. She was merely caught in a brief spell of confusion. They believed she had gone astray, her cultivation level had plummeted, and there was no hope of recovery. Thus, her sect¡¯s attitude towards her underwent a complete one-hundred-and-eighty-degree turn. Chapter 793 - Chapter 793 Chapter 793 Deserted by All The Vicious Demon Chapter 793: Chapter 793: Deserted by All, The Vicious Demon Young Master (4th Update) Chapter 793: Chapter 793: Deserted by All, The Vicious Demon Young Master (4th Update) Even so, Xue Liuli could still bear it. But what happened next drove Xue Liuli to complete despair. Because the young master of Xiongmo Valley, ranked fifth on the Ask True List, known as Demon Sword, Ye Chongshan, suddenly made a request to her sect, Zhanhong Building, to form a dual cultivation partnership with Xue Liuli. And her sect actually agreed. This fact sent a chill through Xue Liuli¡¯s entire body, and more unbearable was the attitude now shown by her once respectful and kindly junior sister. Not only was she extremely arrogant and rude when facing Xue Liuli, but she even dared to say some scornfully sarcastic and extremely unpleasant words right in front of her. But the situation was stronger than her will, her junior sister, now possessing a formidable cultivation level, naturally gained the great favor and support of the sect. Even the seven loyal sword slaves who had once been faithful to Xue Liuli had betrayed her. Only Jian Qi remained with her and had not left. In such a desperate situation, nearly deserted by everyone, Xue Liuli took the excuse that the treasure of the great Dream Sword Master was about to be revealed and thus left Zhanhong Building to come to Jile City. But this was only a temporary measure. Because Xue Liuli was very clear in her mind that her sect would not let her go, and Demon Sword, who was so intent on having her, would not either. Under these circumstances, she did not even dare to act rashly and could only send Jian Qi to bring back Xue An. Facing such a dire situation, Xue Liuli also felt somewhat disheartened. After all, she was now facing pressure from both her sect, Zhanhong Building, and from Xiongmo Valley. These were two great Heavenly Sects. Thinking of this, Xue Liuli let out a long sigh, then closed her eyes to start tempering her Sword Intent. No matter what, only by quickly returning to her peak could she improve her situation somewhat. But just at this moment, Xue Liuli suddenly felt an overwhelming and brutal Sword Intent filled with murderous cruelty sweeping across the sky. The intensity of this Sword Intent shocked Xue Liuli, who immediately rose and went to the window to look out. Indeed. She saw an elite cavalry flying in from the horizon. These cavalrymen were dressed in black heavy armor, and even the Demon Flame warhorses beneath them were the same, marching as if they were Demon Gods who had stepped out of the underworld, sending chills down someone¡¯s spine. In the middle of the troop stood a large banner with a character for ¡®Ye¡¯ written in bold silver and iron strokes. That single character carried a soaring killing intent. Xue Liuli¡¯s face suddenly turned extremely ugly. Because seated in the carriage under the banner was none other than the young master of Xiongmo Valley, Ye Chongshan. This man appeared to be no more than eighteen or nineteen years old, dressed in a black robe, with a complexion white as jade, and extremely handsome features. But what caught the eye most were his long, narrow phoenix eyes. Every glance carried a sovereign¡¯s majesty. This grand spectacle naturally also alarmed many strong figures within Jile City. Among them, there were those who recognized Ye Chongshan and could not help but let out low exclamations of surprise. ¡°It¡¯s the people from Xiongmo Valley!¡± ¡°The Divine Slaughter has also come! Now it¡¯s going to be lively!¡± Just then, a group of people were seen flying up into the sky from a hundred zhang tall building at the center of Jile City, approaching the troop. And leading them was an alluring beauty, a once-in-a-generation stunning woman. This woman was wearing a well-tailored long dress with one half of her fragrant shoulders exposed, a sultry figure that made one reluctant to shift their gaze away at first glance. Xue Liuli gave a wry smile upon seeing this. For the woman who had come was a formidable figure from Jile Hall and also the Chief Senior Sister in charge of Jile Hall. Hua Wushuang. Xue Liuli couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Indeed, absence cooled the tea. She had already spent over a dozen days in Jile City. Yet this Hua Wushuang had never visited even once. But as soon as the young master from Xiongmo Valley arrived, she hurried out to greet him. Was this the disparity? At that moment, Hua Wushuang let out a laugh before speaking, ¡°This morning, when I rose from bed, I felt a slight pain in my chest. I knew a distinguished guest would come today, and to think I actually awaited the arrival of the young Valley Master himself!¡± Ye Chongshan leaned against the chariot, looking at the head teacher of Jile Hall with a playful expression, before clicking his tongue in admiration. ¡°Years have not seen, Junior Sister Wushuang¡¯s figure has become even more voluptuous and alluring, truly making it difficult for this Junior Brother to control his yearning!¡± The remark was so explicit it would¡¯ve made an ordinary woman cover her face. But Hua Wushuang just chuckled coquettishly, ¡°Young Master, you flatter me too much. I am but a wilting flower, a waning willow. If you wish, I am willing to offer myself for your pillow seat!¡± Ye Chongshan laughed heartily, ¡°Ah, Jile Hall indeed isn¡¯t misnamed, truly a place where a man¡¯s bones can melt and soul can be bewitched!¡± Hua Wushuang smiled softly, ¡°Young Master, please come inside for tea!¡± Ye Chongshan nodded slightly, then turned his head to look toward Xue Liuli. Though they were far apart. For powerhouses like Ye Chongshan and Xue Liuli, it only took a glance to see each other. Their gazes collided. Xue Liuli shuddered, her complexion turning slightly pale. Ye Chongshan¡¯s lips curled into a faint cold smile, then he licked his lips before turning away. Hua Wushuang naturally noticed this scene. She knew who was over there, her enchanting eyes fleeting over Xue Liuli before she, too, left with a coquettish laugh. Xue Liuli¡¯s complexion grew worse, but all she could do was slowly bow her head. Meanwhile, Xue An stood in the courtyard, having witnessed the whole scene, and let out a faint smile. Interesting! ¡°Husband, what are you looking at?¡± An Yan asked, poking her head out of the window. Xue An turned to look at her and noticed a bit of flour on her nose, which looked somewhat comical, and he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Are you cooking again?¡± An Yan nodded, ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve found that although the food here is quite nice when you first taste it, it gets really boring after a while! And look!¡± As she spoke, An Yan extended her hand, holding two little figures made of dough in her palm. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Xue An asked curiously. ¡°Silly husband, these are us!¡± An Yan said somewhat exasperatedly. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell?¡± Xue An looked at the two dough figures with blurry features, barely distinguishable as human, and then nodded, ¡°Of course, I can tell, how could I not recognize the handy work of my Yan¡¯er, so skillful!¡± An Yan, beaming with a smile, said, ¡°Then can you tell which one is you and which is me?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Xue An hesitated, pointing to one of the figures. ¡°This one?¡± ¡°Silly husband, this one is you!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°But is there any difference?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see this one is wearing a skirt?¡± ¡°You call this¡­ a skirt?¡± Xue An said doubtfully, looking at the few creases on the dough figure. ¡°Yes! Is there a problem?¡± Xue An gave a thumbs-up, ¡°None! It¡¯s just that I think my wife is all about art!¡± Chapter 794 - Chapter 794 Chapter 794 Blissful Feast (First Update) Chapter 794: Chapter 794: Blissful Feast (First Update) Chapter 794: Chapter 794: Blissful Feast (First Update) ¡°Annoying!¡± An Yan gave Xue An a light spit and ended up laughing first. Xue An chuckled, ¡°What¡¯s so annoying?¡± An Yan rolled her eyes at Xue An, ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you anymore, I¡¯m going to cook!¡± With that, An Yan turned around and went back to cooking. It was at this moment. Two beams of light, one after the other, landed in the courtyard. It was Xue Liuli and Jian Qi. But at this moment, Xue Liuli¡¯s complexion was pale, and there was a hint of panic in her eyes. ¡°My lord!¡± Upon seeing Xue An in the courtyard, Xue Liuli hurriedly bowed in greeting. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xue Liuli hesitated slightly. Jian Qi rushed to say, ¡°My lord, please save the young lady¡¯s life!¡± Having said that, Jian Qi knelt down on the ground. Xue An was noncommittal, ¡°Tell me about it, what exactly happened!¡± Xue Liuli then let out a long sigh and recounted what had happened to her. In the end, she said bitterly, ¡°I just received an invitation from Jile Hall, inviting me to the banquet tonight, but that young master from Xiongmo Valley has just arrived in Jile City, and this matter is clearly related to him.¡± Afterward, Xue Liuli gave Xue An a deep bow, ¡°My lord, I know this may be asking too much of you, since the other party is the young master of the Three Heavens Sect, but I am truly in a desperate situation and have no other options. Only you can save me!¡± Xue An looked at Xue Liuli, whose face was painted with the colors of defeat, and at Jian Qi, who was gazing at him with earnest eyes, and chuckled as he shook his head. Seeing this, Xue Liuli¡¯s body trembled, and her complexion turned deathly pale. Jian Qi was even more anxious to say something. Xue An waved his hand, ¡°No need to speak further, I can attend tonight¡¯s banquet, but in the end, you will still have to resolve this matter yourself.¡± ¡°After all, as a Sword Cultivator, if you cannot overcome that hurdle in your own heart, your cultivation level will regrettably deteriorate.¡± Hearing Xue An¡¯s words, Xue Liuli¡¯s expression went through a myriad of changes, and finally she lowered her head, murmuring a low ¡°Yes!¡± Meanwhile. In the Jile Pavilion located at the city center. Hua Wushuang was sitting and drinking with the young master of Xiongmo Valley, Ye Chongshan. The room was suffused with a cloying sweet fragrance, being within it naturally made one relax involuntarily. At this moment, Hua Wushuang giggled, ¡°Young Master Ye, you must have come here for more than just Dream Sword Sovereign¡¯s legacy. You must know that Zhan Hong¡¯s Xue Liuli is in the city right now!¡± What happened to Xue Liuli had already spread within the Three Heavens Sect, and Hua Wushuang naturally knew about it. This was also the reason she had not personally invited Xue Liuli before. She wanted to see how the situation would unfold. Upon hearing this, Ye Chongshan set down his wine glass and said indifferently, ¡°I want the legacy, and the person must be mine too!¡± Hua Wushuang was taken aback for a moment, a glint of cold light flashed in the depths of her eyes, but she quickly covered it up with a smile and personally filled Ye Chongshan¡¯s wine glass, ¡°The young master sure has a good appetite, aiming for both the person and the wealth!¡± Ye Chongshan suddenly grasped Hua Wushuang¡¯s hand that was pouring wine for him, then gave a wicked smile, ¡°Not only do I desire Xue Liuli, but I also have my sights on you!¡± Hua Wushuang¡¯s smile trembled like flower branches in the breeze, but she withdrew her hand without changing her expression and said with feigned annoyance, ¡°How irritating, Young Master Ye, are you always so straightforward with other girls?¡± Ye Chongshan brought the hand that he had just held up to his nose for a light sniff, then laughed softly, ¡°It¡¯s truly fragrant! It is said that the women of Jile Hall all have a natural body fragrance, and seeing you today, I see it¡¯s indeed well-deserved!¡± Hua Wushuang¡¯s smile became slightly stiff. Ye Chongshan continued, ¡°As for your mention of being straightforward¡­ haha, for me, if I take a liking to a woman, then she must belong to me!¡± Hua Wushuang¡¯s eyes danced, and she chuckled soon after. ¡°Young Master Ye is so romantic and passionate; it¡¯s an honor for my frail self to catch your eye! But I have already sent someone to invite that beautiful lady Xue, and she will be coming to tonight¡¯s banquet!¡± Ye Chongshan smiled faintly, then leaned back onto the soft couch, saying indifferently, ¡°But I wonder if the Jile Maiden of Jile Hall will grace tonight¡¯s banquet with her presence?¡± Hua Wushuang could no longer keep the smile on her face, and the light in her eyes turned somewhat cold. However, Ye Chongshan seemed not to notice, as he took up his cup and sipped lightly, then spoke in a playful tone. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that this generation¡¯s Jile Maiden is a beauty of heavenly grace and possesses an innate charm. In just a few decades, she has already become a renowned Heavenly Maiden.¡± ¡°But how come I¡¯ve heard that this Jile Maiden is unable to speak?¡± ¡°Actually, being unable to speak is no hindrance, it even adds a different kind of flavor!¡± Hua Wushuang could no longer keep her composure, speaking sternly, ¡°Young Master Ye, I hope you show some respect to our esteemed Heavenly Maiden!¡± ¡°Respect? Haha, alright then! At that time, I¡¯ll see for myself whether the Heavenly Maiden deserves my respect!¡± Annoyed, Hua Wushuang stood up and left the room. Ye Chongshan¡¯s fingers tapped gently on the armrest of the soft couch, his lips curling into a sly smile. As soon as Hua Wushuang left the room, her expression turned serious, and she walked into a secret chamber. ¡°Did you find out anything?¡± A stunning middle-aged woman sat cross-legged in meditation. As Hua Wushuang entered, she slowly opened her eyes and asked coldly. ¡°Reporting to my master, just as the rumors indicated, this Ye Chongshan indeed intends to force himself upon Xue Liuli of the Zhanhong Building! Moreover, this man is extremely lecherous, even daring to inquire about the Heavenly Maiden!¡± The middle-aged woman fell silent for a moment, then a cold smile appeared on her lips, ¡°The descendants of Xiongmo Valley have always been lawless. Don¡¯t bother with him! Also, news just came from the hall that the Heavenly Maiden will come tonight!¡± Hua Wushuang was stunned, ¡°The Heavenly Maiden has left her retreat? Could it be¡­¡± The middle-aged woman nodded, ¡°According to those monitoring the ancient ruins, the fluctuations from the mountains have grown even stronger in the last few days¨Cit should happen within these next two days!¡± Hua Wushuang nodded, ¡°Understood!¡± Soon, it was nightfall. The city of pleasure became increasingly lively. But the most eye-catching was the towering Jile Pavilion in the center of the city. It glowed luminously, transparent and brilliant, especially at night with lights that dazzled the eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Normally at this time, Jile Pavilion would already be full of noise and clamor, with wealthy patrons from all directions coming to spend lavishly. But today was different, the main doors were wide open, seemingly in anticipation of some prestigious guest. When Xue Liuli entered Jile Pavilion, the sight brightened Hua Wushuang¡¯s eyes, and she greeted her with a charming laugh. ¡°Miss Xue, you have been here for many days, and I haven¡¯t found the time to pay my respects. I¡¯m truly sorry! Fortunately, this time I have the chance. Please, take the honored seat!¡± Hua Wushuang beckoned very warmly. Chapter 795 - Chapter 795 Chapter 795 Get Out As Far As You Can (Second Chapter 795: Chapter 795: Get Out As Far As You Can (Second Update) Chapter 795: Chapter 795: Get Out As Far As You Can (Second Update) Although she was well aware that Hua Wushuang was being insincere, Xue Liuli still nodded slightly. ¡°It¡¯s also my fault for not having come to greet my sister after so long in Jile City, fortunately, you haven¡¯t forgotten about me!¡± These words were tinted with irony, but Hua Wushuang acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard. Because her attention was all on Xue An, who stood not far behind Xue Liuli. Xue An was dressed in ordinary attire, with an aloof and indifferent demeanor, looking rather like a feeble scholar. Hua Wushuang couldn¡¯t help but feel astonished. Who was this man? Why was he following Xue Liuli? Could it be¡­ there was some sort of relationship between him and Xue Liuli? But judging by his appearance, even though he was strikingly handsome, his aura was unremarkable, not resembling a powerful figure at all. Although confused, Hua Wushuang still managed to disguise her suspicion perfectly, merely smiling playfully, ¡°This gentleman is quite good-looking! Could he be Miss Xue¡¯s lover?¡± Before Xue Liuli could speak, Xue An smiled indifferently, ¡°You guessed right!¡± Xue Liuli was slightly taken aback, then lowered her head as if admitting it. Yet a glint of coldness flashed in Hua Wushuang¡¯s eyes, though her face still bore a smile, ¡°Tsk tsk, but I wonder, what Sect does this gentleman belong to, and what is his Cultivation Level?¡± Xue An responded lightly, ¡°I have no Sect, everything I learned was self-taught! As for Cultivation Level¡­ It should be stronger than yours!¡± By now, many guests who were to attend the banquet had arrived in the hall. These were various powerhouses from within Jile City. Since this night banquet was a gathering of heirs from the three great Three Heavens Sects, these people all wanted to see what was happening. Ever since Xue Liuli had entered, these individuals were whispering among themselves from a distance. ¡°Is this young lady the current True Disciple Xue Liuli of the Zhanhong Building as the rumors say? Why does she look so haggard?¡± ¡°Heh heh, you¡¯re really out of the loop! This woman is indeed Xue Liuli, but her situation isn¡¯t too good now! It¡¯s said that a peerless genius has emerged in her Sect, overshadowing her and putting her in a dire position!¡± ¡°Dire? Who could put a True Disciple of a Three Heavens Sect in such a predicament?¡± ¡°Heh, naturally it¡¯s another True Disciple of a Three Heavens Sect! Hasn¡¯t the young master from Xiongmo Valley arrived today? They say it¡¯s because of him!¡± Hearing about Xiongmo Valley, the faces of these quietly discussing people inadvertently darkened. Among the Three Heavens Sects, Xiongmo Valley¡¯s reputation was the most formidable, and its strength the most dominant. Moreover, the people of Xiongmo Valley were known for their ruthless actions, often exterminating entire cities and Sects, so these discussants did not dare show the slightest disrespect in their talks. However, soon their attention also shifted to Xue An. So, when they heard Xue An claim that his Cultivation Level was somewhat stronger than Hua Wushuang¡¯s. The crowd couldn¡¯t help exchanging glances, then burst into a chorus of scoffs. ¡°These days, it really takes all sorts! Claiming to be without a Sect is one thing, but to dare say he is more formidable than the Sect Leader of Jile Hall! Truly preposterous!¡± Someone sneered. Although Hua Wushuang¡¯s smile did not waver, her eyes betrayed a hint of disdain. To the worldly wise Hua Wushuang, she had seen too many men trying to draw her attention with grandiose claims. This man was probably the same. Even though he was good-looking, that alone revealed him to be nothing more than a polished rod of silver, an empty sack dressed in finery. And yet Xue Liuli had chosen such a man, which showed that her taste and judgment were not much to speak of. Thinking this, Hua Wushuang¡¯s attitude grew colder by a third, ¡°So he is a young hero who cultivated on his own, my apologies for the oversight! Please, take a seat.¡± Having said this, she then turned to leave. At this moment, Xue An was looking around Jile Pavilion with great interest. I must say, the decor inside this building is extremely lavish and extravagant, fitting the name Jile Hall. But just as Hua Wushuang was about to leave, Xue An stopped her. ¡°Hold on!¡± ¡°Hmm? Does the young hero have any other matters?¡± Hua Wushuang deliberately put emphasis on the words ¡°young hero,¡± her tone full of mockery. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Looking at the decorations and setup here, this must be a brothel! So you must be the madam, right? Since I¡¯m bored at the moment, why don¡¯t you call a few pleasing girls for me? Rest assured, as long as they satisfy me, you¡¯ll not be short of a reward.¡± Upon hearing these words, everyone was dumbfounded. To dare call the master sister of Jile Pavilion a madam and to ask for girls, this man¡­ surely he was seeking death, wasn¡¯t he? Indeed. Immediately, Hua Wushuang¡¯s face darkened, the smile disappearing in an instant. She ignored Xue An and instead turned to look at Xue Liuli. ¡°Miss Xue, it seems your lover wishes to find girls in front of you!¡± Although Xue Liuli didn¡¯t understand what Xue An was doing, after hearing Hua Wushuang¡¯s question, she couldn¡¯t help but respond softly, ¡°What he wants to do is not my concern!¡± This statement left Hua Wushuang dumbfounded, and a hint of suspicion flickered in her eyes as she looked at Xue An. What method had this man used to make the high and mighty Xue Liuli so accommodating? At that moment, an angry voice came from upstairs, ¡°Planning to find girls? Heh, do you realize you are about to die and want to become a romantic ghost?¡± With the voice, Ye Chongshan appeared at the top of the staircase. A powerful aura enveloped the entire place instantly. Those with lower cultivation levels turned pale under this pressure, and some even began to falter in their seats. Ye Chongshan slowly descended the stairs, his eyes filled with cold murderous intent, staring at Xue An as if even the air was being frozen wherever his gaze landed. However, faced with such a formidable aura, Xue An didn¡¯t even blink, instead looking relaxed as he watched Ye Chongshan. ¡°And who are you?¡± ¡°Who am I?¡± Ye Chongshan scoffed, then turned to look at Xue Liuli, ¡°Xue Liuli, I¡¯m curious what you were thinking to find someone like him. What is it? Do you want to use this method to get rid of me?¡± ¡°Futile. I¡¯ve said you are mine, so you must be mine! As for him¡­¡± Ye Chongshan casually pointed at Xue An, ¡°Believe it or not, I can have him die in front of you right now?¡± Xue Liuli¡¯s expression turned cold, just as she was about to speak, but at that moment Xue An started to clap his hands lightly, then said with a smile. ¡°Truly domineering! I think I know who you are now, the Young Master of Xiongmo Valley, huh! Heh, you really do live up to the nickname of the Xiongmo Young Master.¡± Ye Chongshan snorted coldly but did not speak. Xue An turned to look at Xue Liuli, ¡°Is it him who has been bothering you?¡± Xue Liuli nodded. Xue An revealed his white teeth, his smile quite charming. ¡°Then you should tell him now to roll as far away as possible!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Boom! This statement shocked everyone present. Was this man really a madman? To dare speak to the Young Master of Xiongmo Valley like that, was he tired of living? Ye Chongshan was even more enraged, snorting coldly, ¡°Seeking death!¡± Chapter 796 - Chapter 796 Chapter 796 Jile Maiden (1st Update) Chapter 796: Chapter 796: Jile Maiden (1st Update) Chapter 796: Chapter 796: Jile Maiden (1st Update) Ye Chongshan was about to make his move. ¡°Ye Young Master, this is Jile Pavilion, a place for seeking pleasure! If blood is drawn, it would spoil the fun!¡± With these words, a middle-aged woman walked in. Hua Wushuang moved to the side and called out, ¡°Master!¡± Many people let out a low exclamation. ¡°It¡¯s Elder Ling Xiao from Jile Hall!¡± ¡°She¡¯s actually here too!¡± Ye Chongshan sneered coldly, ¡°Ling Xiao, sometimes bloodshed can indeed add to the excitement! I¡¯m sure you understand that!¡± ¡°Hehe, Ye Young Master, what grudges you have with Miss Xue and this man, I do not care to know, but you cannot fight here, at least not now.¡± Ye Chongshan raised an eyebrow, about to speak. Suddenly, a strange fragrance wafted into the room, lingering at everyone¡¯s nostrils. ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so fragrant!¡± Many people couldn¡¯t help but show an intoxicated look. At that moment, Elder Ling Xiao made way, standing quietly to one side. Then they saw a group of enchanting women walking in. But no one paid attention to these women. Because everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to the girl walking in the middle. She was a girl of just fifteen or sixteen. Clad in a short purple robe, revealing a pair of long, straight legs, she wore wooden clogs on her feet. Her face was covered with a thin veil. Only a pair of beautiful eyes were exposed. Despite the lack of words and movements, it was enough to silence the room. Ye Chongshan stared at the silent young girl, licking his lips, ¡°I was wondering who it could be, turns out it¡¯s the Jile Maiden herself!¡± Jile Maiden! This girl was actually the Jile Maiden! Many people looked shocked. Jile Hall was different from the other two celestial sects. This sect was very mysterious. Even until now, many people did not know the true location of Jile Hall. Only Jile City was considered Jile Hall¡¯s base in the mortal world. But it was rumored in Jile Hall that there was a Jile Maiden, the Holy Maiden of the sect, equivalent to the heir of other sects. However, the Jile Maiden rarely appeared in the world, and so many had only heard of this legend, never having seen her. Who would have thought that today, the Holy Maiden of Jile Hall would also make an appearance. Tonight¡¯s banquet was truly lively! Many people thought secretly. The Jile Maiden¡¯s eyes wandered, glancing at Ye Chongshan. Without any words or actions, that mere glance was like a myriad of charms, making even Ye Chongshan show a spellbound expression. But in an instant, Ye Chongshan regained his composure, feeling somewhat astonished inside. She had managed to affect his Heart Realm without making a sound; how powerful was her art of seduction? In this solemn atmosphere, Xue An picked up the teacup in front of him, took a sip, and then smiled faintly, ¡°To see the ¡®Bonetian Charm¡¯ here is truly unusual!¡± The ever-expressionless Jile Maiden turned her head abruptly upon hearing this and stared fiercely at Xue An, her eyes blazing with an intense light. The gaze of the entire room also shifted to focus on Xue An. Xue An seemed as if he hadn¡¯t noticed at all, slowly sipping his tea. The Jile Maiden slowly approached Xue An, quietly watching him, her eyes flickering with changing and extremely complex emotions. ¡°What a pity, your ¡®Heavenly Enchantress Bone¡¯ is indeed a strong talent even among the Myriad Realms, but it¡¯s flawed, which is why you can¡¯t speak, isn¡¯t it? Is there a defect in your Heart Realm?¡± Setting down his teacup, Xue An leaned back in his chair, speaking leisurely. Not only the Jile Maiden, but also the elder Ling Xiao and Hua Wushuang couldn¡¯t help but change their expressions at this. Because what Xue An said was precisely the Jile Maiden¡¯s true situation. But this was top-secret to Jile Hall; how could this man know about it? The Jile Maiden quietly looked at Xue An, her stunningly beautiful eyes gradually misting over with a thin layer of fog. This pitiable appearance made all onlookers feel a sense of tender-heartedness. Even Xue Liuli and Jian Qi couldn¡¯t help but be captivated. Only Xue An remained unmoved, his eyes as cool and clear as water, calmly watching the Jile Maiden. Suddenly. This top-ranking girl from the Central Region gracefully bowed to Xue An. This scene dumbfounded everyone present. Ye Chongshan, standing to the side, had eyes colored with jealousy, and couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly. But Xue An laughed, ¡°There¡¯s no need to kowtow to me. You must resolve your own heart¡¯s knot! Otherwise, no one can save you!¡± The Jile Maiden trembled, then silently picked up the teapot on the table, pouring a cup for Xue An and one for herself. Then, she lifted her veil and downed the tea in one gulp. Although it was just a fleeting glimpse, many still caught sight of the Jile Maiden¡¯s revealed face at that moment. It was a face indescribable, dreamlike and enchanting, sinking all who saw it into deep fascination. As a result, many were almost envious to the point of jealousy over the cup of tea personally offered by the Jile Maiden. Xue An merely smiled slightly, then casually took the teacup and also downed it in one go. On seeing this, the Jile Maiden¡¯s eyes bent into a smile, and she actually laughed. Both Elder Ling Xiao and Hua Wushuang were somewhat dazed by this scene. It was known that the Jile Maiden, being the Holy Maiden, had never laughed before, let alone served tea to a man. She usually lived alone in the secluded valley, showing strong aversion and repulsion towards all men. What was happening today? The actions of the Jile Maiden then further astonished the crowd. She walked to Xue An¡¯s side as if in her own world and actually sat down. Many began whispering privately at this. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°Who knows? Could this man be an old acquaintance of the Jile Maiden?¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, the Jile Maiden of Jile Hall is said to be pure as ice and clean as jade, but I think she might have taken a fancy to him this time!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so envious of others. If I could have such a woman willing to sit by me, I¡¯d be willing to live ten years less!¡± Among these murmurs, Ye Chongshan¡¯s expression grew even colder, his eyes filled with a lethal intent as he looked at Xue An. But due to the presence of the Jile Hall people, he could only repress the raging murderous intent in his heart for the time being. The banquet continued. Only, the atmosphere had become somewhat strange. Because the people of Jile Hall were all exchanging looks, their Holy Maiden sitting by Xue An¡¯s side, occasionally getting up to pour him tea and water as if she were a serving girl. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And Xue An didn¡¯t seem to mind at all, calmly accepting the gestures. This scene was indeed a bit discordant. ¡°Master, what¡¯s going on with the Heavenly Maiden?¡± Hua Wushuang asked softly. Ling Xiao had a severe expression, and spoke quietly, ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but keep a close watch on this man. If he dares to have any other intentions towards the Heavenly Maiden, show no mercy!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Chapter 797 - Chapter 797 Chapter 797 The Grand Performance Daoist (2nd Chapter 797: Chapter 797: The Grand Performance Daoist (2nd Update) Chapter 797: Chapter 797: The Grand Performance Daoist (2nd Update) Just at that moment, a formidable aura suddenly enveloped the entire Jile City. All those who were feasting looked outside with shock written on their faces. They saw several glints of light, and a group of people appeared in front of Jile Pavilion. The first to walk in was a man in a crimson robe with flowing sleeves and a handsome face. He seemed to tread the air as he moved, unsullied by the slightest hint of the mundane world. At the same time, it looked as though countless Divine Talismans were continuously evolving within his eyes, filled with profound mysteries. Upon seeing this man, everyone from the Three Heavens Sect, including Ye Chongshan, showed a hint of astonishment. ¡°So it is the great Practitioner Luo Sanchi from Blood Web Mountain, Ling Xiao offers her respects here!¡± Ling Xiao acted with great respect, even though Luo Sanchi was much younger than her, she maintained an equal courtesy. Blood Web Mountain! These three words seemed to possess a powerful magic, causing all the onlookers to be startled. Because in Guiyi, there are three heavenly sects and over a hundred divine sects, while the number of Superior Sects is countless. Yet, the only sect that could be revered as the Origin Sect was Blood Web Mountain, which says a lot about its esteemed status. Moreover, the successors and disciples of Blood Web Mountain seldom appeared in the world; many might have heard of them but had never seen them. Unexpectedly, not only did they see someone from Blood Web Mountain that day, but it was also the exceptional powerhouse ranked fifth on the True Inquiry List and known as the number one rune master of the Central Region ¨C the great Practitioner Luo Sanchi. Luo Sanchi nodded slightly but upon spotting Ye Chongshan not far away, he couldn¡¯t help but smile, then gave a salute with his hands. ¡°It turns out that Young Master Ye has already arrived!¡± Ye Chongshan was ranked sixth on the True Inquiry List, just one place behind, and the strongest force within the Three Heavens Sect was Xiongmo Valley. Therefore, it was natural for Luo Sanchi to treat him with a difference. And although Ye Chongshan was usually haughty and disdainful, facing this master from Blood Web Mountain, he still reined in his ferocity, returning the gesture with a salute, ¡°Practitioner Luo is being too courteous!¡± At the same time, a few women followed behind Luo Sanchi and walked in. The one leading them was a middle-aged Taoist nun holding a whisk, with horizontal lines across her face and a fierce expression. Close on her heels was a young girl with a chignon, a delicate face, and a pair of seemingly innocent, large eyes. Lastly, there were six women dressed in tight-fitting garments, each with a different style and carrying treasured swords on their backs. As this group entered, Xue Liuli, who had been seated there all along, suddenly stood up, her eyes showing a struggle, yet she still spoke respectfully, ¡°Master!¡± Indeed, it was Xue Liuli¡¯s master, the master of Zhanhong Building, known as the Ruthless Taoist nun Li Hanqing. In response to Xue Liuli¡¯s greeting, Li Hanqing just gave her a cold glance without speaking. It was the innocent-looking young girl who giggled and walked up, speaking with a cute, loli voice, ¡°Sister, I have missed you so much after all these days!¡± Xue Liuli¡¯s face became extremely difficult to look at. For this girl who appeared as innocent as a white lotus flower was her little junior sister, who had been respectful to her face but treacherous behind her back, and who had made her lose the support of her peers. Xing Dannan! Xing Dannan¡¯s eyes flowed with feeling, and then she gave Ye Chongshan a graceful curtsy, ¡°Dannan has met Young Master Ye!¡± Ye Chongshan smiled, and then said somewhat mockingly, ¡°It seems that the members of Zhanhong Building apparently came along with Daoist Luo!¡± Luo Sanchi laughed nonchalantly, ¡°We met by chance on the road and decided to travel together.¡± But at this moment, Xing Dannan gazed at Luo Sanchi with nearly fervent eyes, ¡°To make the acquaintance of Brother Luo is the happiest thing for Dannan!¡± The sycophancy in her words seemed almost to overflow. Luo Sanchi seemed to enjoy this very much, nodding his head with a face full of arrogance, ¡°Sister Dannan is innocent and lively, I also like her very much!¡± At those words, Xing Dannan smiled so much her eyes squinted, then she gave a provocative look toward Xue Liuli. When she noticed Xue An sitting next to Xue Liuli, she was slightly taken aback. Then, with a tone full of mockery, she said, ¡°Sister, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, and there¡¯s a man by your side now? Didn¡¯t you say that you had devoted your life to the Sword Dao and would not consider love again?¡± ¡°And¡­¡± Xing Dannan paused, then sized up Xue An, ¡°This man looks good, but his presence is ordinary; probably not even a Golden Immortal strong enough to compare with Young Master Ye¡¯s majestic and world-overpowering divine might.¡± With that, Xing Dannan giggled coquettishly, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Sister, I¡¯m just this straightforward! But I¡¯m also saying this for your own good! After all, your cultivation level is rapidly declining, and if you don¡¯t find a good place to belong, it would really break your sister¡¯s heart!¡± Xue Liuli hadn¡¯t uttered a word, but with each word Xing Dannan spoke, her face grew a shade paler. By the end, it was as pale as paper. Still, she looked toward her master with the last bit of hope. But Li Hanqing, the master of Zhanhong Building, was currently engaged in a low conversation with Luo Sanchi and Ye Chongshan, a smile on her face, seemingly completely oblivious to those words. ¡°Master!¡± Xue Liuli called out tremblingly. Li Hanqing looked up, her gaze turning to Xue Liuli, the smile on her face vanishing instantly, then with an icy tone, she said. ¡°What your sister said isn¡¯t wrong, and you don¡¯t need to go to the Great Dream Remnants this time either. Your sister and I will go in; you will wait outside.¡± ¡°Once this affair is over, you should consider it. Young Master Ye has just told me, he is truly sincere towards you!¡± Li Hanqing¡¯s words were like a series of heavy hammers pounding on Xue Liuli¡¯s chest. Xue Liuli shuddered all over, and her figure swayed as if about to collapse. For she had never dreamed that her master would speak of her this way in front of so many people. Moreover, she noticed the greedy, cruel smile tugging at Ye Chongshan¡¯s lips. This sent a chill through Xue Liuli¡¯s body, her hands gripping the edge of the table so tightly that she ground the ironwood table into powder. Everyone in the room was looking at Xue Liuli with peculiar gazes. There were those who sympathized, but more were taking pleasure in her misfortune. Just as the atmosphere grew more and more eerie, a round of applause broke the deadlock. Everyone turned toward the sound. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They saw Xue An slowly clapping, lightly laughing and saying, ¡°It is said that the people of the Three Heavens Sect are like Immortals; today, upon seeing you, it really is extraordinary! To actually be able to sell one¡¯s female disciple, tsk tsk! Impressive, I must say!¡± These words caused many people¡¯s facial expressions to change dramatically. Especially Li Hanqing, her eyes flashing with cold fury, she bellowed, ¡°Liuli is my disciple, if I want her to live, she must live, if I want her to die, she must die. Besides, who are you to be speaking to me like this?¡± Xue An laughed, the smile containing a trace of coldness. ¡°It sounds like it makes perfect sense, but as far as I¡¯m concerned¡­ it¡¯s complete nonsense!¡± Chapter 798 - Chapter 798 Chapter 798 The Child Is Teachable (Third Update) Chapter 798: Chapter 798: The Child Is Teachable (Third Update) Chapter 798: Chapter 798: The Child Is Teachable (Third Update) Hiss. All those present at the scene drew in a breath of cold air. He actually dared to say that the words of the master of Zhanhong Building were bullshit. Was this man tired of living? It was estimated that Li Hanqing, known as the Heartless Daoist Nun, was about to explode. Indeed. Li Hanqing was seen with her delicate eyebrows fiercely raised, brimming with murderous energy. ¡°You brat¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand, ¡°Hold on a moment!¡± Then he turned his head to look at Xue Liuli. ¡°Liuli, come, follow me, ¡®utter nonsense!''¡± Xue Liuli was bowing her head, with her black hair hanging down, covering her face. Li Hanqing said coldly, ¡°Liuli, are you not going to listen even to your master¡¯s words? I¡¯m doing this for your own good!¡± Xue Liuli began to tremble all over. Li Hanqing let out a cold laugh, about to speak. Suddenly. The still bowing Xue Liuli said in a low voice, ¡°Bullshit!¡± Li Hanqing was stunned and couldn¡¯t believe her ears, ¡°Xue Liuli, what did you say?¡± Xue Liuli slowly raised her head, her face covered with black hair was full of tears, but she no longer trembled. Those eyes that once wavered with doubt gradually became firm. Then she said, word by word, ¡°I said, everything you said¡­ is bullshit!¡± The whole room went silent. Many people looked at the once proud daughter of heaven with extremely surprised eyes. Li Hanqing was even more frozen in her tracks. She never imagined that her normally obedient disciple would dare to openly defy her. Suddenly, Li Hanqing burst into a rage. ¡°Xue Liuli, you actually dare to speak to me like this, do you wish to betray your master and ancestors?¡± Upon hearing this, Xue Liuli laughed out loud, her laughter filled with desolation and sorrow. Then she looked at Li Hanqing with an exceedingly calm gaze. ¡°Betray my master and ancestors¡­ huh, I was just blocked in my cultivation, slightly falling behind, and you couldn¡¯t wait to send me to Xiongmo Valley as a gift! Is this what you call a master? Is this what you call an ancestor?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s so, then all I can say is, fuck you! I¡¯m not serving any longer!¡± Having said that, Xue Liuli bowed deeply to Xue An, who stood by her side, then said in an incredibly relaxed tone, ¡°Sir, thank you for your enlightenment! I finally understand now!¡± ¡°Oh? Understand what?¡± ¡°I understand that some people can only be described with bullshit! And also, the feeling of swearing feels really good!¡± Xue Liuli said with a smile. Xue An laughed heartily. The laughter shook the roof tiles, causing all those around to turn their heads. Jile Maiden sitting nearby also couldn¡¯t help but look at Xue An with a puzzled gaze, seemingly not understanding why he laughed. After the laughter settled, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Well said! Such a student can be taught!¡± But at this moment, Li Hanqing was almost driven mad with rage, ¡°Xue Liuli, very good, you collude with outsiders to betray your master and ancestors. Today, I will nullify your cultivation level and imprison you for eternity!¡± As she spoke, Li Hanqing commanded coldly, ¡°Do it!¡± The six Sword Servants at her command silently drew their swords and walked forward. Seeing this, Jian Qi leapt in front of Xue Liuli, then stared with icy eyes at the six people. ¡°If you want to touch the miss, step over my dead body first!¡± Upon seeing that it was Jian Qi, all six exhibited a look of hesitation. For these six were exactly the same Sword Servants that used to be by Xue Liuli¡¯s side. It was only after seeing Xue Liuli¡¯s weakened state that they defected and fled. Now, upon encountering Jian Qi, they naturally felt a bit awkward. The eldest among them, Jian Yi, said, ¡°Old Seven, I advise you to read the situation and act wisely. Step aside, and we won¡¯t hurt her. She has been deceived by traitors, and we need to capture her and allow her to calm down.¡± Jian Qi sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Old Seven, you don¡¯t deserve it! Think about how the young mistress treated you in the past, and yet you act like this now. Are you worthy of the swords you carry on your backs? And I won¡¯t step aside!¡± ¡°Because I said, if you want to deal with the young mistress, you¡¯ll have to get past me first!¡± Ashamed, the six swordsmen¡¯s faces reddened. Just then, Li Hanqing snorted coldly, ¡°Seeking death!¡± With that, she made her move without hesitation. Clearly harboring deep hatred for Xue Liuli and Xue An, and all the more disdainful of Jian Qi as a swordservant, her attack was lethal from the onset. A flick of her whisk sent a soft red radiance charging straight towards Jian Qi. This glow seemed unremarkable at first glance. Yet wherever it passed, even the light twisted. But at that moment, Jile Maiden suddenly appeared in front of Jian Qi, and with her hands forming seals, she took the hit head-on. A muffled boom sounded, followed by a shockwave that swept across the entire hall. Tables and chairs were shattered. Those with slightly lower cultivation levels were knocked to the ground. Jile Maiden¡¯s figure swayed slightly, then she looked at Li Hanqing with cold eyes. Li Hanqing was startled, ¡°Jile Maiden, what do you mean by this?¡± Ling Xiao stepped forward and said, ¡°Master of the Zhanhong Building, this is Jile Hall. If you wish to fight, please take it outside!¡± Li Hanqing gritted her teeth, ¡°Fine! Since that¡¯s the case, let this traitor and the boy live a little longer!¡± Saying so, she glared at Xue An and Xue Liuli with hatred. But Xue An paid her no attention at all, casually tapping on the table with his fingers, and then turned his gaze to Luo Sanchi. ¡°Are you from Blood Web Mountain?¡± Luo Sanchi was slightly taken aback, having observed everything with detached interest until now. To him, the likes of Zhanhong Building and Xue Liuli were of no consequence. His purpose here was solely the treasures of the legendary Great Dream Sword Sovereign. As for the rest, he hardly gave them a second glance. After all, he was the boundlessly promising young prodigy from Yuan Sect¡¯s Blood Web Mountain. So when Xue An addressed him with such a tone, annoyance arose in him, but he valued his image highly, especially in front of Jile Maiden and the highly ¡°adoring¡± Xing Dannan, and so he still nodded with grace. ¡°Correct!¡± Xue An smiled. ¡°Good, once this matter here is settled, I shall flatten your Blood Web Mountain!¡± Many thought they had misheard. Even Luo Sanchi couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. ¡°What did you say?¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°I mean, your Blood Web Mountain will soon cease to exist!¡± Everyone was stunned. What was this new development? From the beginning up until now, This man had first clashed with the young master of Xiongmo Valley, then offended Zhanhong Building. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And now he was boldly claiming that he would destroy Blood Web Mountain. All these events made many regard Xue An as a dead man walking. Luo Sanchi even laughed angrily, ¡°Friend, have you been traumatized somehow, or have you gone insane?¡± Xue An replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t believe it; anyway, you¡¯re going to die soon!¡± Luo Sanchi could no longer maintain his composure, his eyelids twitched wildly, and he sneered, ¡°Do you think that with Jile Maiden¡¯s protection, you can afford to act so recklessly and seek death? But if I were to act, do you think Jile Maiden could stop me?¡± Chapter 799 - Chapter 799 Chapter 799 Adhering to the Sword Heart Never Chapter 799: Chapter 799: Adhering to the Sword Heart, Never Forgetting One¡¯s True Self (4th Update) Chapter 799: Chapter 799: Adhering to the Sword Heart, Never Forgetting One¡¯s True Self (4th Update) Xue An, however, paid no heed to his words and instead rose to his feet at a leisurely pace before stretching languidly, ¡°What a boring meal that was, good thing Yan¡¯er and the others didn¡¯t come! But at least, the time has finally arrived!¡± The time has arrived? What does that mean? All the people in the hall looked at each other in confusion. Just then, the ground beneath them suddenly started to tremble violently, and nature¡¯s spiritual energy began to grow restless. ¡°This is¡­¡± Ling Xiao from Jile Hall exclaimed in shock, ¡°The treasure is opening!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone in the venue was taken aback, then they all rushed out frantically. Sure enough. They saw at the peak of Great Dream Mountain in the distance, a sword light shot straight into the sky, illuminating the night as if it were day. Luo Sanchi¡¯s face lit up with joy, golden runes appeared around him, and he soared into the sky, heading towards Great Dream Mountain. Seeing this, Xing Dannan hurriedly shouted, ¡°Brother Luo, wait for me!¡± Luo Sanchi pointed with his hand, and Xing Dannan was also enveloped in golden runes, flying together towards the summit of Great Dream Mountain. Ye Chongshan couldn¡¯t help but let out a grim laugh, then with a flick of his sleeve, a dark cloud appeared beneath his feet, speeding swiftly toward the sky. Many people were vying with each other to head towards Great Dream Mountain. Ling Xiao said to the Jile Maiden with some urgency, ¡°Maiden, we should hurry too! If we¡¯re late, all our previous efforts will be in vain!¡± But the Jile Maiden did not move a muscle; instead, she turned to look at Xue An, who was yawning and walking out of Jile Pavilion at a leisurely pace. Ling Xiao, seeing this, was incredibly frustrated, ¡°Maiden, he probably doesn¡¯t even have Lei Dan, and he won¡¯t be able to open the treasure even if he goes there! We should set off as soon as possible!¡± The Jile Maiden, however, was unmoved and continued to stand there waiting for Xue An. At this moment, Xue An approached and looked up at the dazzling lights flying towards the summit of Great Dream Mountain, shaking his head, ¡°Why rush like that?¡± As he spoke, Xue An winked at the Jile Maiden, ¡°Let¡¯s go, shall we see who gets to the top first?¡± The Jile Maiden responded by blinking as well. Xue An laughed heartily, ¡°Liuli, follow behind!¡± After saying that, Xue An took a step, and his figure disappeared on the spot, only to reappear far away in the sky. Ling Xiao couldn¡¯t help but be astonished. This speed¡­ was simply too fast! But there was no time to think too much at this moment. Ling Xiao followed closely behind the Jile Maiden and Xue Liuli, all heading toward the summit of Great Dream Mountain. Great Dream Mountain, soaring as high as the firmament, was an insurmountable realm in the eyes of mortals. But for these heavenly sect powerhouses, it was merely a matter of how long they had to fly. And by now, the radiance in the sky had formed distinct ranks. Flying at the forefront were naturally Luo Sanchi and Xing Dannan, whom he was escorting. Hot on their heels was Ye Chongshan from Xiongmo Valley. Behind them was Li Hanqing, the master of Zhanhong Building. These people were chasing and racing, rushing madly towards the summit of Great Dream Mountain. To arrive earlier could mean seizing the initiative and acquiring the heritage left behind by the Great Dream Sword Sovereign, who was unmatched in the world thousands of years ago. It¡¯s worth mentioning that the Great Dream Sword Sovereign was recognized as the foremost practitioner of Sword Dao from the ancient times to the present in the Guiyi realm. Some even say he had surpassed the True Immortals, touching the edge of the Great Luo realm. Such an extraordinary cultivation level from ancient to modern times meant that his heritage was naturally extraordinary. This was also why the Three Heavens Sect and Blood Web Mountain valued it so greatly. At this moment, watching the sword light piercing the heavens grow ever closer, Luo Sanchi¡¯s heart was ablaze. Getting hold of this heritage could very likely allow him to surpass his senior brother, become Blood Web Mountain¡¯s number one true disciple, and even defeat that guy to become the number one on the Chain of Ascendency. By then, all the glory would be his, and what a spirited and elated moment that would be. He was pondering in his heart. Suddenly. He noticed a streak of light flashing past him. Its speed was so fast that he couldn¡¯t react in time. Who was that? How could someone be that fast? Luo Sanchi¡¯s heart tightened, even thinking it was his own senior brother arriving, which caused the golden light around him to surge again, increasing his speed by a great margin. Even so, the distance between him and the streak of light didn¡¯t decrease but instead grew larger! Luo Sanchi was shocked in his heart. Finally. The peak of Great Dream Mountain came into view. And the streak of light also stopped in its tracks. Luo Sanchi soon caught up, and when he saw who it was, he couldn¡¯t help but be startled. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± The one who had overtaken him and left him far behind was none other than Xue An. Luo Sanchi couldn¡¯t imagine that this man, who appeared modest in demeanor, could possess such incredible speed. Xue An gave a slight smile, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to overtake you, but you were moving too slowly, I couldn¡¯t be bothered to wait!¡± Luo Sanchi¡¯s expression darkened, but he didn¡¯t respond to Xue An¡¯s words. In his view, the most pressing matter was to open the door to the extended treasure and be the first to enter. As for everything else, that would be dealt with after coming out. Therefore, he reached into his pocket and pulled out two elixirs wrapped in lightning, snorted coldly at Xue An, and crushed them in his hand. Boom. The two streaks of lightning covered him and Xing Dannan, then vanished within the sword light. By then, everyone else had also arrived. These people also carried a variety of magical artifacts or elixirs powered by lightning. Seeing that Luo Sanchi had already gone in, they all scrambled to take out their treasures, ready to act. Xue Liuli also flew close, but her expression was panicky, ¡°My lord, I¡­¡± Xue Liuli didn¡¯t have any magical artifacts with lightning power. At the auction in Profound Thunder City, her intent to purchase the Lei Zun was for this very reason. So naturally, she was feeling rather conflicted now. Ye Chongshan, seeing her situation, couldn¡¯t help but let out a sly laugh, ¡°Xue Liuli, that guy doesn¡¯t look like he can produce a lightning elixir, but I have plenty here. If you¡¯re willing to come over to me, I can help you enter the treasure right now, how about it?¡± Xue Liuli didn¡¯t even give him a glance. At that moment, the Jile Maiden also looked at Xue An with puzzlement before taking out a lightning elixir and preparing to hand it to him. Xue An waved his hand with a smile, ¡°No need! I have my own!¡± As he spoke, Xue An turned his hand, and the flat-bottomed pan appeared in it. He had borrowed it from An Yan before coming here. ¡°This thing really comes in handy!¡± Xue An weighed the pan for a moment, smiled slightly, and then shouted, ¡°Liuli, get ready!¡± Xue Liuli was stunned, not understanding the meaning, but quickly prepared herself. Just then, Xue An waved his hands. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A massive bolt of lightning instantly enveloped Xue Liuli. Xue Liuli was startled, suddenly recalling how outside Profound Thunder City, Xue An¡¯s wife had used this very pan to send Gao Xinghai flying. So the Lei Zun had already been refined into this magical artifact! As Xue Liuli considered this in her heart, she felt the light and shadows around her change and saw she was about to enter the treasure. She heard Xue An¡¯s indifferent voice by her ear, ¡°Remember, uphold the heart of the Sword Dao, never forget your true essence!¡± Chapter 800 - Chapter 800 Chapter 800 Youth Is Like a Rushing River (5th Chapter 800: Chapter 800: Youth Is Like a Rushing River (5th Update) Chapter 800: Chapter 800: Youth Is Like a Rushing River (5th Update) Xue Liuli shook all over, just as she was about to say something, she had already disappeared into the sword light. Having sent Xue Liuli away, Xue Anchong smiled at the Jile Maiden, ¡°Remember not to cry after you go in!¡± This sentence left Ling Xiao completely baffled. There was also some confusion in the eyes of the Jile Maiden. But time waits for no one, and the Jile Maiden gave Xue An a slight nod before crushing the thunder pill and entering the relic. Soon, all the people who had come had already entered the relic. Xue An said to the frying pan, ¡°Go back on your own, understand?¡± The voice of Lei Zun came from the frying pan, ¡°Understood!¡± Xue An casually threw the frying pan, and it turned into a streak of light, flying straight back to Jile City. Then he gazed at the towering Sword Intent and said lightly, ¡°To be able to touch Great Luo¡¯s Laws in this world, you can be considered quite talented!¡± He then shook his head and chuckled, ¡°Great dreams¡­ haha, these fools, do they really think there will be any real relics?¡± ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve come, let me experience your Sword Intent!¡± Having said that, Xue An used no lightning, but simply parted his hands, and the sword light shook, revealing a crack. Then Xue An stepped into it. When he opened his eyes again, what hit him was a strange smell mixed with perfume, hair gel, and the stench of sweaty, smelly feet. Smelling this, a smile emerged on the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth. Finally¡­ has it begun? At this moment, the characteristic nagging voice of Qiao Le came from behind. ¡°Second brother, you¡¯re the first one in our dorm to get a girlfriend, and sister-in-law is beautiful and gentle, you¡¯ve got to handle it well! And since you¡¯re representing us on a visit to her home this time, you need to show off the charm of us brothers!¡± ¡°I hear sister-in-law¡¯s family is quite well-off, and they¡¯re locals from Zhongdu, so we definitely can¡¯t afford to embarrass ourselves! Thus, I¡¯m even using my treasured hair gel that I¡¯ve saved for years on you this time.¡± As he spoke, Qiao Le carefully dabbed hair gel onto the brush and applied it to Xue An¡¯s hair. Xue An felt a tremor in his heart and looked up at the mirror in front of him. In the mirror, he saw his own eyes, naive and very young. And the setting in front of him was so familiar. Whether it was the desk already mottled to show the wood beneath, the eternally cluttered bookcase, or even the posters of soccer stars hanging on the wall, everything was exactly the same as in his memory. At that moment, Yang Binyi, who was squatting to the side, vigorously polishing shoes, let out a chuckle, ¡°Third brother, are you really planning to save that can of hair gel to pass on to your son later?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand! This hair gel is an essential item for us brothers when we go to battle. With it, I guarantee you can make the girls lose all sense of direction! Isn¡¯t that right, second brother? After he used this hair gel, he was able to win over the school beauty An Yan, right?¡± Qiao Le brought his face, still covered in acne, closer, and asked with a smile. Xue An watched silently, suddenly at a loss for words. Because he remembered which day it was. It was the time he had gone to visit An Yan¡¯s home with her. Indeed! Even the words spoken by these two were exactly the same. Seeing Xue An not speaking, Qiao Le couldn¡¯t help but pout, ¡°See? Our second brother is stunned by such sudden happiness! You didn¡¯t see how second brother conquered the school beauty An Yan. Those guys who coveted sister-in-law¡¯s beauty were howling miserably, just like wolves! I heard some even cried through the night! Hehe! But still, it was our second brother, who really lifted our spirits!¡± Qiao Le kept prattling on without end. In the meantime, Yang Binyi had already polished a pair of shoes to a shine and handed them to Xue An. ¡°Second Brother, give it a try! My feet are a bit bigger than yours, but I¡¯ve already stuffed paper in the front, so you should be able to wear them!¡± Xue An stared blankly at the pair of leather shoes on the ground. They belonged to Yang Binyi and were the most expensive pair of shoes in the entire dorm room. They had cost a whole eighteen hundred yuan. For this group of poor students, that was enough to cover several months¡¯ worth of food expenses. But after buying them, Yang Binyi hardly ever wore them, essentially giving them to Xue An instead. This time was no different. And he had even polished the shoes until they were spotless. Xue An was zoning out. Qiao Le said with a chuckle, ¡°Fourth Brother, these shoes can be considered our Second Brother¡¯s battle boots! As long as he puts them on, that girl, she¡¯ll literally charge upwards, gaga! Not even a stick could drive her away!¡± ¡°Spit it out if you¡¯ve got something to say, fart if you¡¯ve got to fart!¡± Yang Binyi cursed with a laugh. Qiao Le, rubbing his hands together with a snicker, said, ¡°When can you let me have a turn wearing them? At the very least, find me a ¡®Third Sister-in-law,¡¯ will you?¡± ¡°Get lost! With those stinky big feet of yours, and athlete¡¯s foot to boot! If you wear them, will anyone else be able to?¡± Yang Binyi cursed without mercy. Qiao Le felt somewhat wronged, ¡°You talk as if Second Brother¡¯s feet don¡¯t stink?¡± ¡°Second Brother¡¯s feet might stink, but his girlfriend is the school beauty, okay? If you can find a school beauty too, which I highly doubt! How about this, even if you manage to woo those two sports-specialty students from our class, I¡¯ll buy you a pair of shoes, how about that?¡± ¡°Heh, the weather¡¯s really nice today! Second Brother, what do you think of this hairstyle I did for you?¡± Qiao Le started to change the subject. Xue An looked at the reflection in the mirror with his hair styled into an explosive look. ¡°This is the latest fashion right now. I hardly dare to style people like this, because it¡¯s just too lethal! It can easily make the girls faint with excitement!¡± Qiao Le started to rattle on again. Just then, the door to the dorm room opened. Big Brother Zhao Xuehui came in drenched in sweat, carefully carrying a set of suits wrapped in plastic. ¡°Damn it, that crappy bike I borrowed is complete trash, it broke down halfway, and I had to run back!¡± As he spoke, Zhao Xuehui laid the suit on the bed and heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°Little Second, try this on quickly. I went to a lot of trouble borrowing this for you. I heard it¡¯s some kind of foreign brand and quite expensive!¡± Xue An stood up silently and started putting on the suit. Zhao Xuehui, Qiao Le, and Yang Binyi circled around Xue An, clicking their tongues in admiration. ¡°It really does look good! There¡¯s just something about foreign suits, look at the craftsmanship, the fit! With those shiny leather shoes, you look so handsome that it¡¯s bubbling over! If I were a girl, I¡¯d be smitten by Second Brother too!¡± Qiao Le started talking nonsense again. Zhao Xuehui gave him a glare, then went over to carefully adjust Xue An¡¯s tie again, then stepped back to take a careful look before nodding in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad! The lad looks dashing!¡± Then Zhao Xuehui said, ¡°Let¡¯s pool what we¡¯ve got!¡± Qiao Le and Yang Binyi both smiled, ¡°We¡¯ve been ready!¡± They each took out the money from their pockets and handed it over to Zhao Xuehui. Zhao Xuehui also took out all his savings, counted it all up and said, ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s one thousand one hundred thirty yuan! Little Second, take it and buy something for your uncle and auntie on the way! We may be students, but we can¡¯t skimp on etiquette!¡± Clutching the warm wad of cash, Xue An stared blankly at the three guys in front of him. ¡°Why are you dawdling? Hurry up! Your brothers here will be waiting for your good news!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With that, the three guys nudged and pushed Xue An out of the men¡¯s dormitory building. Xue An walked through the familiar yet foreign campus, following his memory to the girls¡¯ dormitory building. And at that moment, under the tree in front of the building, stood a familiar figure in a red dress. An Yan. She too had shown up. Chapter 801 - Chapter 801 Chapter 801 Dream or Reality (First Update) Chapter 801: Chapter 801: Dream or Reality? (First Update) Chapter 801: Chapter 801: Dream or Reality? (First Update) An Yan was anxiously waiting under the tree, while many boys were pretending to casually pass by. Because An Yan in her red dress was simply too beautiful, even just standing there, she looked like an Elf that had fallen into the mortal world, making it hard for people to look away. But soon, An Yan saw Xue An slowly approaching, her face lit up with joy, and then she ran over excitedly. The onlooking boys couldn¡¯t help but let out a wail of sorrow, some even glared fiercely at Xue An, thinking that this guy who had managed to win the school beauty was simply detestable. An Yan, with her hands behind her back, looked Xue An up and down with interest, then nodded her head in satisfaction. ¡°This suit isn¡¯t bad! It fits you quite well, but your hairstyle is a bit of a mess, how much hair gel did you use?¡± Xue An didn¡¯t speak. He was just quietly watching An Yan. An Yan during her school days, although not yet having the breathtaking beauty she would have later, possessed a fresh and tender beauty. An Yan, feeling somewhat embarrassed from Xue An¡¯s stare, couldn¡¯t help but spit softly. ¡°Yuck, who stares at people so intently?¡± Watching An Yan¡¯s cheeks turn slightly red, Xue An suddenly felt a strong urge to reach out and pinch them. But then Xue An realized that he simply couldn¡¯t control any of this. He could only watch as a bystander, silently observing everything unfold exactly as it had in his memories. ¡°Let¡¯s go! We have to buy some gifts for my grandma, second uncle, and third uncle!¡± Saying so, An Yan pulled on Xue An¡¯s arm and they walked towards the school gate. Along the way, everyone who saw this scene was taken aback. The stunning school beauty An Yan was actually walking out with a boy so intimately in front of so many people. Many boys, who regarded An Yan as the goddess of their hearts, felt as if their hearts were broken. Because of this, Xue An received countless resentful and envious glances all along the way. Upon reaching the school gate, a very discreet black sedan was parked by the roadside. ¡°Ahem, Qing¡¯er, this girl, I told her to find a discreet car, but the one she found is really too low-profile!¡± An Yan muttered, and then she opened the car door. Xue An stood still, somewhat bewildered, and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Duh, driving, of course! Otherwise, we won¡¯t make it to my grandma¡¯s birthday party in time.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°What? Don¡¯t you trust my driving skills?¡± An Yan lifted her sunglasses up and leaned on the car door, winking at Xue An. ¡°I secretly learned how to drive when I was eight, you know! Besides, it¡¯s all because you refused to learn how to drive, so now I have to play chauffeur for you!¡± Xue An still stood there, somewhat dazed. An Yan got into the car and rolled down the window, ¡°What are you dawdling for? Hurry up and get in!¡± Xue An clumsily climbed into the old BMW, and then An Yan started the car and skillfully drove towards the city center. Once they reached the city center, An Yan dragged Xue An into Zhongdu¡¯s upscale shopping mall. Facing the shopping area decorated like a palace, Xue An was somewhat astonished. An Yan nonchalantly took out a bank card from her small purse and stuffed it into Xue An¡¯s hand without further ado. Then she leaned in and whispered in Xue An¡¯s ear. ¡°Here, this is the money I¡¯ve been saving. I¡¯m lending it to you now; you have to remember to pay me back, okay?¡± Holding the bank card that carried An Yan¡¯s fragrance, Xue An hadn¡¯t even spoken when An Yan, in high spirits, pulled him into the shopping center. The salesgirls were all very enthusiastic towards An Yan, but no matter what she bought, she always consulted Xue An¡¯s opinion. This made those sharp-eyed salesgirls quite astonished. They could tell at a glance that the red dress An Yan was wearing was a high-end custom model that had appeared at Paris Fashion Week, and was extremely expensive. Moreover, the dignity that An Yan carried could not be feigned. This was clearly the daughter of a wealthy family. And what about Xue An? Dressed in a barely fitting suit of mixed brands, his hair made greasy by poor quality hair gel, his expression was also very restrained, especially when he saw the price tags on the merchandise, his face would always turn pale. Obviously a poor student who hadn¡¯t seen much of the world. In such a pairing, this rich young lady was still treating this man with utmost respect at every turn. This inevitably surprised the group of salesgirls. Eventually. Guided by An Yan, Xue An purchased a gift worth at least seventy or eighty thousand. This amount, more than enough for Xue An to live on until graduation or even find a job, silenced him. And what was more important, the little over a thousand dollars he had on him seemed like a joke at that moment. Not to exaggerate, that money couldn¡¯t even buy a pair of underwear here. An Yan noticed this, so as she drove towards the An Family residence, she spoke softly. ¡°An, I might not have made it clear to you before, but my family¡¯s situation is quite different from ordinary people¡¯s, we can even be called a wealthy household! But I really don¡¯t mean anything else, I truly like you! And the money for the gifts today consider it a loan from me, I am waiting for you to pay me back! Okay?¡± Xue An didn¡¯t speak. He was very silent the whole way. Until the vehicle entered the luxurious compound in Zhongdu that was incredibly extravagant. Looking at the carefully cultivated exotic flowers and plants, Xue An¡¯s knuckles were so white from gripping them hard. Wealthy family! This term that Xue An had only seen on television and in novels was actually experienced firsthand today. At that moment, Xue An felt an intense struggle and helplessness in his heart. An Yan naturally noticed this, and after silently parking the car, she suddenly kissed Xue An on the lips. After a long while, she rested her head on his shoulder and whispered, ¡°An, if you don¡¯t want to go, we can go back!¡± Xue An gently stroked An Yan¡¯s hair and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go, no matter what lies ahead, I¡¯ll be with you!¡± An Yan smiled and nodded vigorously, ¡°Mm!¡± The two got out of the car, and a maid immediately came forward to take the gift. ¡°Where¡¯s Grandma?¡± ¡°Miss, the birthday feast is about to start, the old lady is in the main hall!¡± An Yan nodded, then led Xue An towards the main hall. Just as they reached the entrance, a woman¡¯s voice tinged with sarcasm reached them, ¡°Oh, Yan, so this is your boyfriend!¡± With that, a woman dressed in a luxurious gown approached. An Meng. An Yan¡¯s own cousin. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that moment, An Meng took a few looks at Xue An, and the disdain in her eyes became even more intense. ¡°What is that smell? So pungent? And look at that hairstyle, what on earth did you put in it?¡± An Meng said with feigned exaggeration. Xue An showed an embarrassed expression, An Yan¡¯s face darkened, ¡°An Meng, it¡¯s Grandma¡¯s birthday, I don¡¯t want to argue with you, and this is my friend, I hope you can show some respect!¡± An Meng sneered, ¡°Fine! But I don¡¯t know what Grandma would think if she saw you¡¯ve chosen such a man!¡± Chapter 802 - Chapter 802 Chapter 802 Heart Demon Dreamland (Second Update) Chapter 802: Chapter 802: Heart Demon Dreamland (Second Update) Chapter 802: Chapter 802: Heart Demon Dreamland (Second Update) ¡°I hope you can remain so assertive when the time comes,¡± Having said that, An Meng turned and left. An Yan said, ¡°That¡¯s my cousin, she has always been sharp-tongued. Don¡¯t mind her.¡± Then An Yan led Xue An into the banquet hall. At this moment, the banquet hall was already filled with people from the various noble families of Zhongdu, bustling with activity. Once An Yan walked in with Xue An, they immediately attracted a lot of attention. These people whispered among themselves from a distance. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the An Family¡¯s young miss? Who¡¯s that man beside her?¡± ¡°I heard the An Family¡¯s young miss has a boyfriend at school? Maybe that¡¯s him, but why is he dressed like a country bumpkin!¡± ¡°Hehe, look at that hairstyle, it¡¯s so funny!¡± ¡°My God, he dares to wear such trashy suits? He¡¯s really not afraid of losing face.¡± All these critical comments reached Xue An¡¯s ears. He stood there feeling extremely awkward, not knowing where to put his hands and feet. At that moment, An Yan gently took his hand and gave him a comforting smile. Xue An took a deep breath, feeling the warmth from An Yan¡¯s palm, and slowly calmed down. Just then, the doors to the An Family¡¯s inner residence opened, and Jin Xiurong, the matriarch who had held the reins of the An Family for decades, was escorted in. Upon seeing the elegantly dressed elderly lady, people in the banquet hall promptly stood up to greet her. ¡°We wish the grandmother happiness as vast as the East Sea and longevity as enduring as the southern mountains!¡± ¡°What fortune for the grandmother!¡± Sounds of well-wishes rose and fell in the hall. The matriarch, Jin Xiurong, smiled and nodded repeatedly. But when her gaze fell on An Yan and Xue An not far away, the smile on her face turned cold. Especially when she saw the hands that An Yan and Xue An held together, her eyelids twitched several times. Soon, the matriarch took her seat at the head of the hall. What followed was a procession of the younger members of the An Family presenting her with birthday gifts. An Meng was the first to dash forward, presenting a finely carved Hetian jade sculpture. The craftsmanship was exquisite, the materials choicely selected, and featured a longevity peach, symbolizing good fortune. Jin Xiurong nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Meng¡¯er is thoughtful!¡± ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s my duty as your granddaughter to celebrate your birthday,¡± she said, and then she glanced at An Yan in a provocative manner. An Yan took a deep breath and, leading Xue An, stepped forward, ¡°Grandma! This is my boyfriend, Xue An. These are the gifts he specifically purchased for you, wishing you health and longevity!¡± With that, the gifts bought by An Yan and Xue An were placed in front of everyone. Although they were all exquisite luxury items, they fell far short of the Hetian jade sculpture presented by An Meng. An Yan gave Xue An a look, and with a shudder, he finally snapped out of his confusion. Stepping forward, he bowed deeply and said, ¡°The younger generation Xue An wishes the grandmother good fortune and health!¡± There was no response. Jin Xiurong, the elderly Mrs. Jin, settled back in the Taishi Chair, her face as still as water, quietly sipping her tea. The atmosphere descended into an awkward silence. Many people in the audience began to whisper to one another. An Meng revealed a hint of a cold smile. Only Xue An, still bowing deeply. An Yan¡¯s expression changed, ready to speak. Suddenly, Grandma Jin threw the teacup in her hand onto the ground, and the sound of the porcelain shattering made many people shudder. Xue An, standing closer, was splashed on the face with the hot tea from the cup. That¡¯s when Grandma Jin roared, ¡°Celebrate my birthday? Hah, what makes you think you¡¯re qualified to offer me birthday wishes?¡± Hearing this roar, Xue An looked up, his face filled with confusion. At this moment, An Yan hurriedly stepped forward, ¡°Grandma, I¡­.¡± ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Jin Xiurong yelled uncontrollably, pointing at An Yan¡¯s nose. ¡°You shameless thing, daring to bring these indecent men to celebrate my birthday on this day? Are you trying to enrage me to death?¡± Tears welled up in An Yan¡¯s eyes as she quietly explained, ¡°Grandma, he¡¯s my college classmate, he¡¯s not¡­¡± ¡°Enough! An Xue!¡± Jin Xiurong¡¯s face turned ashen. An Yan¡¯s second uncle stepped forward and indifferently said, ¡°Xue An, a person from the small town of Beijiang, orphaned early, living by hard work and frugality!¡± Hearing this introduction. A murmur ran through the crowd in the banquet hall. ¡°My god, he¡¯s from the countryside, and an orphan no less!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk! The taste of Miss An Family is really too poor! Even wanting a man like that?¡± In the midst of these murmurs. Jin Xiurong¡¯s face turned ashen, ¡°An Yan, do you hear that? Listen to what everyone is talking about?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your status? And what¡¯s the An Family¡¯s status? Yet you bring me a man like this? Are you deliberately trying to kill me with anger?¡± An Yan wanted to explain. But Jin Xiurong turned to Xue An, his tone sinister, ¡°Mr. Xue, don¡¯t think I can¡¯t guess the thoughts of you lowly peasants! You¡¯re merely trying to climb up by relying on An Yan to reach the An Family, but let me tell you! That will never happen! Our An Family will never let your kind succeed!¡± With that, Jin Xiurong shouted at the people around her, ¡°What are you standing around for? Throw this guy out, along with the stuff he brought!¡± The An Family¡¯s servants stepped forward, ready to act. An Yan stepped forward, blocking Xue An, and even with tears in her eyes, she spoke unwaveringly, ¡°No!¡± Jin Xiurong was stunned. In her opinion, her eldest granddaughter was always very timid. Unexpectedly, she was openly defying her orders today for a man. This only fueled her rage, and she screamed, ¡°What are you waiting for? Lock this wicked girl up, then throw that man out!¡± Several female security guards of the An Family said gravely, ¡°Miss, please forgive us!¡± As they said this, they reached forward and grabbed An Yan¡¯s arm, dragging her towards the back of the residence. Jin Xiurong sneered, ¡°Lock this wicked girl in her room; tonight, I will betroth her to the Chi Family!¡± An Yan struggled fiercely, but it was of no use. Meanwhile, several black-clad bodyguards stepped forward to surround Xue An. Seeing this, An Yan showed a look of panic and shouted, ¡°Xue An, run! Don¡¯t let them catch you! They¡¯ll kill¡­.¡± Her words were cut off, obviously someone had covered her mouth. The black-clad bodyguards slowly advanced. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But just as they exchanged glances, ready to make their move. The silent and expressionless Xue An suddenly sighed. ¡°I have to admit, this Demon Dreamland is indeed very realistic!¡± ¡°But from the moment I entered the banquet hall, I knew my memory had been tampered with!¡± ¡°In fact, the first time I came to the An Family, I didn¡¯t even get to meet Jin Xiurong!¡± Chapter 803 - Chapter 803 Chapter 803 Those Bygones (Third Update) Chapter 803: Chapter 803: Those Bygones (Third Update) Chapter 803: Chapter 803: Those Bygones (Third Update) ¡°And to think that you could shake my resolve this way, I can only say, you¡¯ve thought too much.¡± As Xue An¡¯s voice faded, the faces of the people around him began to blur. Jin Xiurong, who sat in the main seat, was even engulfed by a layer of black air. Then a voice tinged with a hint of panic came through. ¡°You¡­ how can you control yourself?¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Is it that hard? Actually, from the moment I entered the An family, I had been able to control myself. However, I wanted to see what would happen next, so I didn¡¯t intervene till now.¡± As he spoke, Xue An looked toward An Yan, wearing a red dress, his eyes flickering with indulgence and nostalgia. ¡°Even in this Demon Dreamland, you are still that adorably silly girl!¡± At that moment, the entire banquet hall began to crumble and dissipate, and an aggravated voice came from the void. ¡°I admit your mind is indeed strong and resilient, but in The Multiverse Realms, no soul is invulnerable!¡± As the voice continued, the scene in front of him suddenly changed. Then Xue An found himself in a living room. The living room wasn¡¯t very large, but it was clean and tidy. There were many inexpensive green plants on the balcony, some of which had bloomed tiny flowers, gently swaying with the wind outside the window. Upon realizing this, Xue An felt stirred, this was his and An Yan¡¯s home in Beijiang. But this living room, once filled with their laughter, was now terribly silent. An Yan, with her pregnant belly, lay quietly on the living room couch, apparently asleep. Yet even in her sleep, she clutched a photo of Xue An tightly, and tears intermittently slid down, wetting the pillow. Suddenly, An Yan, in her sleep, choked out, ¡°Husband, don¡¯t leave me!¡± Then An Yan suddenly opened her eyes, looking confusedly at a spot, then tears streamed down, ¡°Husband, is that you? Did you really die as they said? No! I don¡¯t believe it, you promised to make me the happiest bride in the world, how can you break your promise?¡± As she spoke, An Yan was reduced to tears. At that moment, An Yan suddenly clutched her stomach, her face instantly contorted in pain. And blood began to seep between her legs. An Yan, terrified, began to tremble, but soon, she regained her composure and took out her phone to dial a number. ¡°Xuan¡¯Er, save me!¡± Once connected, she only managed to utter those four words before fainting. Quickly. It only took a few minutes, and Tang Xuan¡¯er ran in hurriedly, also startled upon seeing An Yan, who had fainted on the couch. However, as a nurse, she quickly composed herself and then dialed for an ambulance. Finally, after getting An Yan into the hospital, not half an hour passed. The two daughters were born. But as the nurse pushed the two new lives out of the delivery room, Tang Xuan¡¯er didn¡¯t even have time to feel joy. Because An Yan, anguished from the disappearance of Xue An and premature by nearly half a month, although she had given birth, she was bleeding heavily and in critical condition. The doctor was clear, the chances of revival were only fifty percent. Tang Xuan¡¯er, as the only relative present, somewhat at a loss, signed many critical condition documents. Then she sat in front of the baby beds, staring blankly at the two little girls still asleep. She and Xue An were high school classmates and also good friends with An Yan. So she was well aware of all matters between Xue An and An Yan. But she had never imagined that the two, who had come together so hardly, could suddenly face such a misfortune. Xue An had disappeared, and An Yan, suffering from a difficult labor, was still being resuscitated. If not brought back, wouldn¡¯t these two little girls become unwanted orphans? Tang Xuan¡¯er was daydreaming. Suddenly, a little girl began crying loudly. Her crying caused the girl beside her to start crying as well. Having never been in a relationship, Tang Xuan¡¯er was flustered and tried to calm them down, only to find that it was no use. While she was frantically at a loss, a family member in the same hospital room, knowing what had happened, said sympathetically, ¡°Are they hungry?¡± This remark reminded Tang Xuan¡¯er, but she had come in such a hurry that she had prepared nothing. She had no choice but to bravely borrow some formula from someone, then hurriedly bought two bottles, hastily prepared the milk, and began feeding the two little girls. The two little girls were indeed hungry. Once they got the bottles, they started sucking vigorously. Tang Xuan¡¯er quietly watched, suddenly thinking to herself, If something were to happen to An Yan, she would take care of the two little girls herself. After the two little girls finished their milk, they fell asleep, contented. Meanwhile, An Yan¡¯s condition stabilized. After staying in the intensive care unit for a day, she miraculously woke up. When Tang Xuan¡¯er carefully brought the two little girls to the bedside for An Yan to see, An Yan couldn¡¯t help but cry again. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, thank you,¡± An Yan said softly. Tang Xuan¡¯er smiled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, you and Xue An are my good friends, after all. Besides, how could I stand by and do nothing in such a situation?¡± Upon hearing the name Xue An, An Yan fell silent again. Aware of her faux pas, Tang Xuan¡¯er said no more. But just then, a group of people suddenly burst into the hospital room. Tang Xuan¡¯er was startled, ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± The leader completely ignored her and looked at the two little girls on the baby beds with a grim face before coldly saying, ¡°Such a shameless whore, you¡¯ve completely disgraced the An family!¡± ¡°Please leave! This is a hospital. If you continue this, I¡¯ll call the police!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er said sharply. ¡°Call the police? Sure, go ahead and call!¡± the leader retorted with a sneer. Tang Xuan¡¯er took out her phone, actually intending to call the police. Lying on the bed, An Yan strained to say, ¡°Xuan¡¯er, don¡¯t! They are my family!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er was stupefied. At that moment, facing the pale An Yan, the visitor said, ¡°An Xue, it was the old lady who sent you, wasn¡¯t it?¡± The visitor was indeed An Yan¡¯s second uncle, An Xue. An Xue sneered, ¡°Correct! She asked me to take you and these two evil spawns back!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only An Yan shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, but the two daughters must stay!¡± An Xue glared, ¡°An Yan, are you really trying to negotiate with me at this moment?¡± An Yan smiled wanly, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, then as soon as I get back, I¡¯ll just kill myself! How do you think the reputation of killing your own granddaughters will look? Won¡¯t your family lose even more face?¡± An Xue was taken aback, ¡°You¡­.¡± After hesitating for a moment, he nodded, ¡°Fine! But you have to come with me now!¡± Chapter 804 - Chapter 804 Chapter 804 External Heart Demon (Fourth Update) Chapter 804: Chapter 804: External Heart Demon (Fourth Update) Chapter 804: Chapter 804: External Heart Demon (Fourth Update) An Yan nodded, ¡°You guys go out first, I need to say a word to her!¡± An Xue glanced at Tang Xuan¡¯er, hesitated slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll only give you three minutes!¡± With that, he led the others out of the ward. ¡°Yan¡¯er¡­¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er said. An Yan gently shook her head, ¡°Let me hold them!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s nose tingled with emotion as she placed the two little girls in An Yan¡¯s arms. An Yan, ignoring the pain from her wounds, held her two daughters, and tears instantly streamed down her face like a fountain. Then she said with a choked voice, ¡°Xuan¡¯er, let¡¯s name the elder one Xue Xiang and the younger one Xue Nian!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er cried too, ¡°Yan¡¯er¡­¡± An Yan gently kissed the foreheads of the two little girls, then holding Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s hand, ¡°Xuan¡¯er, I know this is asking too much, but I really have no one else to entrust with this now, so I can only ask you to take care of these two little girls!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er nodded firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of them both! I swear!¡± At that moment, An Xue¡¯s impatient voice came from outside, ¡°Hurry up!¡± An Yan, with great reluctance, caressed her daughters¡¯ cheeks and spoke softly, ¡°You two must listen to Aunt Xuan¡¯er, wait for me, wait for Daddy to come back! Understand?¡± Finally. An Yan was taken by An Xue and the others to another ambulance and then driven away from the hospital. Tang Xuan¡¯er, pushing the two little girls, was about to leave. But just then. A few men in black clothes returned and entered the ward. Tang Xuan¡¯er was taken aback, ¡°What are you doing?¡± The leader of the men had a grim expression, ¡°Miss, this is none of your business, get out of the way now!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er was shocked, suddenly realizing something, and then she shielded the two baby cribs behind her. ¡°You¡­ you are so cruel, would you not even spare two newborn children?¡± ¡°Heh, the order from above is clear, these children are abominations, and abominations must die! Now step aside, or you¡¯ll go down with them!¡± Although Tang Xuan¡¯er was terrified, she did not waver in the slightest. The black-clothed men exchanged glances and moved forward to take action. Xue An, who had been a spectator this whole time, could no longer contain himself. From the beginning, he had been observing everything silently, almost like a ghostly onlooker. He had no physical form and could not interfere with anything in this dream. He could only quietly watch from the side. All these events took place after Xue An had disappeared. At the time, An Yan was already more than seven months pregnant, but Xue An¡¯s disappearance had led to a premature birth, and she even nearly died on the operating table. However, all of this was only discovered four years later when Xue An was reborn and returned, after learning about it from Tang Xuan¡¯er. He had once asked An Yan, and An Yan had simply said a few words about it, deliberately avoiding the details. It was only now that Xue An was truly witnessing the full extent of what had happened. In the beginning, Xue An was able to remain clear-headed. But when he saw An Yan holding their two daughters and heard the heart-wrenching words she spoke. Xue An found himself unconsciously in tears. And from the moment he began to cry, A gloating voice came from the void. And then an invisible giant hand began to intervene, directing the changes in the dream. Finally. When he saw that someone actually dared to harm his two newly born daughters, Xue An could no longer stay calm and his spirit started to fluctuate violently. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Xue An roared in anger, and under the surging rage, the black-clothed men were instantly turned to ashes. But just as the black-clothed men vanished at that moment. The dream transition happened once again. Xue An¡¯s mind became dazed for a moment, and then he found himself outside the operating room. At this moment, he was squatting on the floor of the corridor, his whole body trembling. Suddenly, the door to the operating room swung open. A doctor walked out. ¡°Who is the family member?¡± Xue An stood up, looking blankly at the doctor. ¡°The mother has died from severe bleeding,¡± ¡°Both children have also died due to prolonged lack of oxygen after birth!¡± ¡°Mother and children are all dead! Please accept my condolences!¡± These words hit Xue An like a hammer, jolting his entire body as he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. ¡°No¡­ it can¡¯t be, it won¡¯t happen! Yan¡¯er won¡¯t leave me! She said she would wait for me to make her the happiest person in the world!¡± Xue An said, trembling. The doctor¡¯s eyes flashed an imperceptible red gleam before speaking in a mechanical voice, ¡°Mother and children are dead. Do you want the bodies? If not, we¡¯ll just throw them away!¡± Xue An seemed not to hear, just staring blankly at the doctor. It was at that time, behind Xue An, a black mist began to appear, gradually condensing into a dagger emanating a strong ominous aura. The dagger silently sliced through the space, aiming for Xue An¡¯s back. The Heart Demon Blade. Once struck, Xue An¡¯s Heart Realm would be completely shattered, and he would become a slave to the Heart Demon. Meanwhile, within Jile City, An Yan, who was diligently studying culinary arts, suddenly shuddered, a strong sense of foreboding flooding her. This feeling drastically changed An Yan¡¯s expression. Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, who were playing nearby, also paused, then began to cry. ¡°It¡¯s Daddy!¡± ¡°Something has happened to Daddy!¡± An Yan was greatly shaken but quickly calmed down, then proceeded to spur her cultivation level regardless of the consequences. In an instant, her body was once again enveloped by the chains of the seal. But in the moment when her aura was sealed, An Yan exerted all her cultivation level to send out a Divine Sense. This Divine Sense was simple, comprising only two words. ¡°Husband!¡± Yet it was these simple two words that, in a flash, crossed the barriers of space, bypassed the Heart Demon¡¯s interference, and directly reached the heart of Xue An, who was deeply entrapped in the dream and unable to extricate himself. Xue An¡¯s body shook. His eyes, which were completely clouded by confusion, instantly cleared. And at that moment, the Heart Demon Blade had reached Xue An¡¯s back. Xue An snorted coldly and clamped his hands behind him. The Heart Demon Blade was firmly clamped in his hold. The black mist controlling the blade trembled, then came a voice full of disbelief. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What¡¯s going on, how could you possibly regain consciousness?¡± Xue An was filled with shock and rage at this moment. If it weren¡¯t for that call just now, he might have really fallen prey to the Heart Demon¡¯s scheme. So he exerted force violently and completely snapped the Heart Demon Blade, then said coldly, ¡°You are not something left behind by the Great Dream Sword Sovereign, with his cultivation level not even at Great Luo, he couldn¡¯t possibly have created such a powerful Heart Demon as you!¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you must be an External Heart Demon from beyond The Multiverse! Am I right?¡± Chapter 805 - Chapter 805 Chapter 805 The Truth of the Matter (First Update) Chapter 805: Chapter 805: The Truth of the Matter (First Update) Chapter 805: Chapter 805: The Truth of the Matter (First Update) ¡°How¡­ how do you know these things? Who are you?¡± a voice filled with panic came through the black fog. ¡°Who I am is not important! What¡¯s important is that you are definitely dying today!¡± A flash of divine light glinted in Xue An¡¯s eyes. The black fog tried to flee, only to be horrified to find it couldn¡¯t move at all. Then Xue An reached out his hand, plunged it directly into the black fog, and suddenly grabbed. Crack. The black fog dissipated. In Xue An¡¯s hand appeared a strange insect with only one eye. Feeling the threat of death, the insect cried out in terror, ¡°Great One, spare my life! Great One, spare my life!¡± But Xue An paid no attention to its plea and directly crushed it. Boom. An invisible shock wave spread out. A peerless Divine Sense flooded into Xue An¡¯s mind, causing him to be slightly distracted. It was only moments later that he gradually regained his clarity. This strange insect was an Abyssal Heart Demon from beyond The Multiverse. It was a peculiar existence, neither human, Immortal, nor divine. But the strong ones of The Multiverse Realms, from Great Luo to Immortal King, were quite wary of it. Although these Heart Demons were very fragile in physical form, they were adept at manipulating Divine Sense and constructing an incredibly realistic Demon Dreamland. A slight error could lead to a fate of total annihilation. Over endless years, numerous powerful beings had perished under these seemingly trivial Abyssal Heart Demons. Even Xue An, once known as Immortal Venerable, nearly fell into its trap. This was the reason why Xue An crushed the Abyssal Heart Demon without hesitation. Because if it were allowed to spread, the consequences would be unimaginable. Meanwhile, Xue An had also gleaned much valuable information from the remaining Divine Sense of the Heart Demon. For instance, the Great Dream Sword Venerable from thousands of years ago had not perished during his breakthrough to Great Luo as the rumors suggested. Instead, he had fallen into the Demon Dreamland of this Heart Demon. But the Great Dream Sword Venerable was very decisive. In his final moments, realizing something was amiss, he exhausted all his cultivation and sealed himself off. Thus, the Abyssal Heart Demon was trapped in this secret realm with him, unable to escape. But this Heart Demon was very cunning. The opening of the Great Dream cache every thousand years was a trap set by this Heart Demon. What it wanted was to find someone among those who entered, who could host it. And this Heart Demon was indeed clever. It knew that if all the cultivators who came were to perish, the cache would soon become a dread place no one dared to enter. So it always remained behind the scenes without making a move, even granting some benefits to those who came. Under this slow and steady approach, it had persisted until now, until it encountered Xue An. This Heart Demon had taken a liking to Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense and had made a full effort to attempt to parasitize him. But it ended up being seen through by Xue An and turned into powder. Having sorted out these causes and effects, a faint smile appeared on Xue An¡¯s lips. ¡°This time it turned out to be a blessing in disguise; I even managed to mend the last imperfection in my Heart Realm! And I have gained the power of the Heart Demon, so from now on I will no longer be troubled by Heart Demons!¡± Then, with a thought, Xue An closed his eyes. He now completely controlled this cache. So he could see the current situation of those who entered this cache. After a moment, he paused slightly, ¡°Is that so?¡± Saying this, Xue An¡¯s figure disappeared from the spot. At this moment, the Jile Maiden had already fallen into endless despair. The moment she entered the hidden repository, she was horrified to discover that she had once again returned to that nightmarish night. She, too, had parents and an older sister once. The family lived together happily. It was the happiest time of her short life. But everything changed that night. That day, she and her sister were sitting idly in their room. Suddenly, a great fire erupted from the direction of the front yard, flames roaring toward the sky, accompanied by faint cries of slaughter. The sound shocked her and her sister, leaving them clueless about what had happened. Just then, her parents rushed in, covered in blood. ¡°Mu Ya, run!¡± These were the last words that the Jile Maiden Mu Ya heard from her father. The next moment, this kind-hearted man, who had never done wrong in his life, was cleaved into two halves by a sword. Blood splattered everywhere, and his body fell to the ground. ¡°Master!¡± Mu Ya¡¯s mother let out a wail, attempting to rush over, but with just a few steps, an invisible mighty force brutally crushed her chest. Her mother fell to the ground vomiting blood, her eyes wide with indignation as she watched her daughters, and then she died. The Jile Maiden Mu Ya watched all this dumbfoundedly, her mind entirely blank, her body uncontrollably trembling. These nightmare scenes reappeared before her, leaving her powerless to resist as the dream swiftly dominated her. By now, sneering laughter was approaching from afar. Her sister grabbed her and dragged her into a secret chamber in the wardrobe where valuables were stored. ¡°No matter what happens, don¡¯t make any sound, okay?¡± Mu Ya could still remember the expression on her sister¡¯s face when she said this. It was an indescribable calmness in the face of impending calamity. Mu Ya was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t even respond before the door of the secret chamber was forcefully shut. Mu Ya barely managed to stand in the small chamber that could only accommodate a girl her size, trembling uncontrollably, yet daring not to make a sound. Because she heard chaotic footsteps outside, followed by a group of men¡¯s teasing voices. ¡°Tsk tsk, we¡¯re in luck, there¡¯s such a fresh one here!¡± ¡°She looks so delicate, brothers, let¡¯s have a good time today!¡± Then came her sister¡¯s angry shout, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± But immediately, her shout was drowned out by the men¡¯s jeering laughter. Then there were sounds of clothes being torn, and then her sister¡¯s screams. Although Mu Ya was young, she knew what was happening outside. The fear from deep inside made her tremble all over, and then she clasped her mouth shut tightly, tears streaming down like rain. This was because these were the memories she had locked away deep inside her heart, the ones she dared not touch normally. Now faced with all this again, the Jile Maiden felt she could hardly hold on any longer. Her gaze gradually became vacant, and her expression turned dull. The ear-piercing screams of her sister, mixed with the men¡¯s jeering laughter, formed a prelude to hell, slowly sinking her into an endless abyss. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that moment, the Jile Maiden suddenly heard a soft sigh. ¡°Want to know what really happened?¡± Mu Ya was stunned. Then the door of the secret chamber silently disappeared. Xue An stood before her, saying lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll show you the true events.¡± Chapter 806 - Chapter 806 Chapter 806 The Fall of Blood Web Mountain Begins Chapter 806: Chapter 806 The Fall of Blood Web Mountain, Begins with You (Second Update) Chapter 806: Chapter 806 The Fall of Blood Web Mountain, Begins with You (Second Update) With his words, the brutal death of her parents, her sister tortured to death, the villains with their faces covered by black cloths¡­ All these images appeared before Mu Ya. And then she saw behind all these images, a group of people standing high above, looking down upon everything. Upon seeing these people, Mu Ya was completely stunned. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Do you see clearly now? The orchestrators behind everything are this group of people from Jile Hall.¡± ¡°You possess the divine charm of the Brahma Heavenly Bone, so from the day you were born, these people from Jile Hall have been lurking in the shadows, spying on you!¡± ¡°But your situation is quite special, because your charm is hidden very deeply and usually does not show.¡± ¡°Unless you suffer a great shock that completely severs your worldly ties, you would never be able to activate your innate talent in this lifetime!¡± ¡°So these people came up with this tactic, to utterly sever your worldly ties!¡± ¡°But they went too far with their play, causing you to be too deeply traumatized, and your soul was damaged. Although your cultivation and charm might be the best among all the Jile Maidens in the history of Jile Hall, you could no longer speak!¡± ¡°Now, do you understand?¡± Having taken control of this Heart Demon, Xue An, in this Demon Dreamland, was omniscient and thus could see through all illusions at a glance. Hearing Xue An¡¯s words, Mu Ya¡¯s expression shifted and the images around her began to fade away gradually, returning to nothingness. And her appearance also began to gradually return to normal. Xue An quietly watched her, ¡°Now, you know what to do next, don¡¯t you?¡± Mu Ya was silent for a moment, then gave Xue An a deep bow. Xue An smiled, ¡°Let me see you off one more time!¡± With that said, Xue An snapped his fingers. Mu Ya felt the environment around her change, and she was actually transported to Jile Hall. And Ling Xiao, who had followed her into this ancient ruin, was sitting in the master¡¯s throne with a face full of excitement and joy. It was only when Ling Xiao saw Mu Ya that she trembled all over, finally awakening from her fanciful delusions. ¡°Heavenly Maiden! Thank goodness you came! Otherwise, I might have been trapped in a dream and never woken up!¡± Ling Xiao said with a face full of relief. Mu Ya did not speak, just quietly looked at her. ¡°Heavenly Maiden, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ling Xiao was still somewhat puzzled. Before the words had settled, Mu Ya suddenly reached out and grasped Ling Xiao¡¯s throat. Ling Xiao had no time to react and was choked into midair. ¡°Heavenly Maiden, you¡­¡± Ling Xiao tried to struggle, but found that she couldn¡¯t move Mu Ya at all. At this moment, Mu Ya was like a wounded beast, roaring and biting down furiously. Her bite landed right on Ling Xiao¡¯s neck. And she viciously tore a piece of flesh away. Ling Xiao trembled all over in agony, and then seemed to realize something, yelling in despair, ¡°Heavenly Maiden, your family was ordered to be killed by the master! It has nothing to do with me aaaaah¡­¡± The scream stopped abruptly. For Mu Ya had torn open Ling Xiao¡¯s throat with her teeth. Blood mixed with air from her lungs burst forth, splashing all over Mu Ya¡¯s face. Ling Xiao¡¯s eyes were filled with despair, and then the light in them gradually dimmed down, until she became a lifeless corpse. Upon seeing Ling Xiao¡¯s death, Mu Ya fell to her knees, letting out a cry too agonizing to bear and finally spoke. ¡°Father, Mother, Sister! I will avenge you!¡± Xue An appeared beside her at this time, and upon seeing this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh lightly. Hearing the sound, Mu Ya turned her head to see Xue An, and then she kowtowed on the ground, ¡°I will never forget this kindness I owe to you, my lord!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°It was nothing more than a helping hand!¡± At this moment, Xue Liuli¡¯s figure also emerged from the void. Only at this moment, this proud daughter of the heavens was covered in scars and looked utterly exhausted. Only the pair of eyes were filled with a dazzling and brilliant Sword Intent. When she saw Xue An and Mu Ya, she first paused, then clasped her hands and said, ¡°My lord!¡± Xue An scrutinized her for a moment, then said in some surprise, ¡°You¡¯ve actually achieved ¡®Sword Heart Clarity¡¯?¡± Xue Liuli nodded, ¡°I have pierced through the barriers in my heart!¡± This statement sounded nonchalant, but only those who had experienced it would know how incredibly difficult it was. In the midst of the Demon Dreamland, Xue Liuli came perilously close to having her Sword Heart utterly destroyed, turning into a lifeless husk. But at the last moment, she silently recited the eight characters Xue An had given her. Adhere to the Sword Heart, never forget the true self. In the end, she vanquished all demonic thoughts and triumphed against all odds. Xue An nodded in approval, ¡°Well done! From now on, your Sword Dao Cultivation will advance by leaps and bounds.¡± Xue Liuli bowed respectfully toward Xue An, ¡°It all relied on the lord¡¯s assistance.¡± Xue An smiled ambiguously, then said lightly, ¡°Now that this matter has concluded, it¡¯s time to bring it to an end!¡± With that, Xue An stomped his foot fiercely. The entire dreamland¡¯s void began to shake, and then cracks appeared, finally shattering with a loud bang. And then a resplendent palace appeared. A few people were standing in the square in front of the palace. These people looked around in confusion. The first to come to his senses was Luo Sanchi of Blood Web Mountain, who had also faced his own Heart Demon. However, he had been prepared even before entering the treasure inheritance, so he killed the Heart Demon rather smoothly. It was a bit more troublesome for the little junior sister from Zhanhong Building, Xing Dannan, but in the end, she managed to free herself from the dreamland¡¯s troubles with Luo Sanchi¡¯s help. But afterward, Luo Sanchi found that he simply couldn¡¯t get out. All he could see was the void. At first, Luo Sanchi didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, but when he applied various methods and still couldn¡¯t break through this void, he began to panic. Something wasn¡¯t right! He had heard that as long as one made it through the Demon Dreamland, one could enter the inheritance. But why was he trapped in the void this time? Under such doubt, Luo Sanchi became increasingly anxious. Just as he started to despair, the void suddenly shook violently, and then his view dramatically cleared, finding himself before a magnificent palace. And he was not the only person there. Ye Chongshan, the young master of Xiongmo Valley, was also covered in blood, looking at the palace in front of him. He faced his own Heart Demon as well. But the people of Xiongmo Valley pursue the extreme of emotionless states. So in the dreamland, Ye Chongshan was engaged only in continuous fighting. Thus, when he suddenly emerged from the dreamland, he too was somewhat stupefied by the scene in front of him. Li Hanqing of Zhanhong Building had a similar experience. The few of them stood dumbfounded for a moment, then with a shudder, they all rushed towards the palace. Charging at the forefront was still Luo Sanchi, now the Great Daoist of Taiyan. His eyes were excited and slightly red. As long as I¡¯m the first to burst into this palace, all the inheritance treasures will be mine! The two following close behind were no less eager, rushing forward in fierce competition. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But just when Luo Sanchi was only a few yards away from the palace gate, A sword light swept across the sky and struck right in front of Luo Sanchi. Had Luo Sanchi not halted abruptly, that strike might have been his downfall. Luo Sanchi took a sharp breath, shocked to the core. At the same time, A calm voice rang out, ¡°As I said, Blood Web Mountain I will obliterate, and you, will be the first!¡± With the sound of that voice, Xue An¡¯s figure slowly emerged in midair, like an emperor from the ninth heaven, overlooking the mortals below. Chapter 807 - Chapter 807 Chapter 807 The Grand Performance of the Divine Chapter 807: Chapter 807: The Grand Performance of the Divine Talisman (First Update) Chapter 807: Chapter 807: The Grand Performance of the Divine Talisman (First Update) It was him! The expressions of everyone present subtly changed. At that moment, Jile Maiden and Xue Liuli appeared behind Xue An like servants. Zhanhong Building¡¯s master, Li Hanqing, his expression darkened, ¡°Scum, truly a disgrace to our Zhanhong Building!¡± Xue Liuli, upon hearing this, let out a cold laugh, then silently made a throat-slitting gesture towards Li Hanqing. Li Hanqing was shocked, ¡°You¡­¡± Xue Liuli spoke indifferently, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. Once the adult here finishes dealing with Luo Sanchi, it will be your turn!¡± Luo Sanchi¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Boy, you¡¯ve provoked me time and again, do you truly think I wouldn¡¯t dare kill you?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Talking is useless, let¡¯s get on with it!¡± Luo Sanchi scoffed, and deep within his eyes appeared mysterious golden symbols, ¡°You¡¯re seeking your own death! Blame no one else!¡± Speaking, golden scripture towers then manifested around Luo Sanchi. Luo Sanchi¡¯s gaze slightly narrowed, ¡°Merge!¡± The golden scripture towers instantly merged, transforming into a dazzling golden Talisman Wheel. This Talisman Wheel hung mid-air, emanating an ancient and powerful aura. ¡°Go!¡± The Talisman Wheel instantly tore through the sky, pulling along a faint golden light, and charged directly towards Xue An. Seeing this scene. Fiendish Lord Ye Chongshan and the masters of Zhanhong Building were all shaken. Especially Ye Chongshan. On the Ask True Ranking, he was placed sixth. Whereas this Great Daoist Master Luo Sanchi was one notch above him, ranked fifth. Ye Chongshan was very dissatisfied with this. But today, upon seeing this Divine Talisman, he understood that Luo Sanchi¡¯s fifth place on the Ask True Ranking was well deserved. Ye Chongshan himself if facing this strike, would also have to retreat, daring not to resist it head-on. All the more so for this foolhardy boy? Thinking this, Ye Chongshan¡¯s lips curled into a cold, mocking smile, viewing Xue An as if he were already dead. But just then. Xue An did not dodge as everyone expected; instead, he stood high in the sky, facing the incoming golden Talisman Wheel with a calm expression. Seeing the Talisman Wheel nearly reaching Xue An, the gold light it stirred even caused the space itself to slightly tremble. Xue An still did not move. Could he be frightened to paralysis? Everyone was in shock. But then, Xue An reached out his hand and grabbed at it. The furiously spinning Talisman Wheel was seized directly by Xue An. The spinning abruptly stopped. Upon seeing this, everyone was immensely shocked. Luo Sanchi¡¯s complexion changed drastically, hardly able to believe his own eyes. You should know that since Luo Sanchi began his cultivation, he had delved into the study of Talismans. With his talent, he had become one of the chosen ones of this world in just a century. Hence, Luo Sanchi was always confident in his Cultivation Level. This Golden Light Talisman Wheel was a finely cultivated Talisman treasure of his, so powerful that it could instantly slay a Golden Immortal. Yet today, it was seized by this man. Luo Sanchi was naturally shocked. At this moment, Xue An examined the Talisman Wheel in his hand, smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s a delicate little trinket, but that¡¯s all it is!¡± With that, Xue An suddenly clenched his fist. The golden light on the Talisman Wheel flickered wildly for a moment, then with a crisp snap, it showed cracks and turned into useless scrap. Crushing a Talisman treasure by hand. How formidable must one¡¯s body and strength be? ¡°Is this all you¡¯re capable of? Bring out whatever else you¡¯ve got! I¡¯ll handle it all today!¡± Xue An¡¯s indifferent words completely infuriated Luo Sanchi. ¡°Boy, I underestimated you! But do you really think that with your little strength, you can show off in front of me?¡± ¡°Perform the Divine Talisman!¡± The strength Xue An had just displayed left Luo Sanchi without the slightest bit of contempt, prompting him to use his most powerful killer move directly. Luo Sanchi emitted a brilliance around him like the great sun, and a golden light emerged from the top of his head, shooting straight into the sky. Within this golden light, countless talisman symbols were tumbling and evolving. Luo Sanchi had driven his cultivation level to the extreme. The pupils of his eyes had even turned into two profoundly mysterious talisman symbols. At the same time. The talisman symbols within the golden light had finished evolving, and a tremendously large Talisman Scroll gradually emerged. As soon as this Talisman Scroll appeared, even the void trembled. Those nearby like Ye Chongshan retreated without exception. Each showing an incredibly solemn expression on their face. Because they recognized that they could not withstand this strike. ¡°Xue An, you have pushed me to use this move, you should be proud! Die!¡± Luo Sanchi shouted explosively, pointing forward. This Talisman Scroll then shot straight at Xue An. And as this Talisman Scroll traveled, it grew larger, and by the time it reached close to Xue An, it had become as huge as a small mountain, then crashed down directly. Where the golden light reached, the entire secret realm trembled, and the space itself showed black cracks, as if even the space was about to be shattered. This overpoweringly strong strike made everyone¡¯s color change. Only Xue An, standing in the sky, looked up at the Talisman Scroll crashing down like Mount Tai and blandly said, ¡°Since you have made a name with the Divine Talisman, then I shall destroy you with talisman symbols!¡± As soon as he said this. Luo Sanchi laughed heartily, ¡°What a joke, I am the foremost in the Divine Talismans within the Guiyi realms, and you actually think you can beat me with talisman symbols? Really¡­¡± His voice abruptly stopped. Only to see Xue An extending one hand, drawing symbols in the void. In an instant, numerous profoundly complex talisman patterns appeared in the air, then rapidly assembled and aligned. In a mere moment. A talisman spell, only the size of a palm, had already taken shape. As this talisman spell appeared. Xing Dannan almost laughed out loud, then disdainfully said, ¡°Making such a big fuss, and yet you make something so small, it¡¯s laughable!¡± Speaking, she turned her head to say something to Luo Sanchi, but was suddenly stunned to find her dear Luo brother¡¯s face pale white, shivering intensely. At the same time. An awe-inspiring pressure emerged in the air, shaking the whole scene. Xing Dannan looked up. She saw a dazzling iridescence emitted from within that palm-sized talisman spell. As soon as this iridescence appeared, the golden talisman light that had shrouded the entire sky, like a subject seeing its sovereign, dimmed immediately. Then, this multicolored radiance shone upon the giant Divine Talisman which appeared as large as a mountain. This Divine Talisman trembled a few times, then began to gradually disintegrate and melt, turning into a golden liquid which was absorbed by the talisman spell. In an instant. The formerly awe-inspiring Divine Talisman burst loudly, transforming into nothingness. And the talisman spell drawn by Xue An had grown to the size of a person, floating in the air, its iridescent light covering the heavens, evolving various miraculous phenomena. ¡°Now, are you convinced?¡± Xue An looked at Luo Sanchi, who was trembling uncontrollably, and spoke blandly. Luo Sanchi¡¯s jaw trembled. As a cultivator of talismans, he naturally could sense the profundity and power of the talisman spell drawn by Xue An. But what shocked him even more was that such a talisman, containing a hint of the heavenly rules, had been casually drawn by him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The gap between them was too vast for words. ¡°Con¡­ convinced!¡± Luo Sanchi said with immense difficulty. As soon as these words were spoken, Ye Chongshan, the master of Zhanhong Building, Li Hanqing, and including the apprentice sister Xing Dannan, all showed a change of color. Just what is the background of this man. To have an elite of the Yuan sect bow with just one talisman. Chapter 808 - Chapter 808 Chapter 808 Tell Me How Do You Want to Die Today Chapter 808: Chapter 808: Tell Me, How Do You Want to Die Today? (2nd Update) Chapter 808: Chapter 808: Tell Me, How Do You Want to Die Today? (2nd Update) Xue An nodded, ¡°Very well, now you may go to die!¡± Luo Sanchi was shaken all over and then roared with an incredibly horrified voice, ¡°Xue An, there is a limit to killing, and moreover, I have already surrendered. Why do you still wish to kill me?¡± Xue An smirked coldly, ¡°Who said that surrendering would save you from death? In front of me, even kneeling will not suffice!¡± Luo Sanchi burned with rage, ¡°Xue An, you are so despotic¨Cdo you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± ¡°Despotic?¡± Xue An laughed heartily, his voice echoing loudly, causing everyone to change their expressions. ¡°Today, I will show you what true despotism is.¡± As soon as Xue An¡¯s words dropped, the Talisman Spell, as big as a person, instantly expanded immensely, towering tall, and smashed down towards Luo Sanchi. Seeing this Law of Heaven and Earth like Talisman Spell, Luo Sanchi screamed in fright, a thought of resistance nowhere to be found in his heart, and he turned to flee. But he had barely escaped a few miles when a beam of multicolored radiant light flashed over the Talisman Spell, directly blasting towards Luo Sanchi¡¯s back. ¡°No!¡± Luo Sanchi screamed in horror, trying to dodge, but the multicolored light gave him no chance to react, striking directly onto his back. Luo Sanchi was blasted a hundred meters away, and upon landing, he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. His eyes were filled with extreme fear, and he rasped, ¡°What kind of Talisman Spell is this?¡± Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, speaking indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t know either; I just drew a few strokes randomly. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so vulnerable.¡± ¡°What?¡± Luo Sanchi, overtaken by rage and shock, spit out another mouthful of blood. Such a divinely powerful Talisman Spell, was it really something he had just casually drawn? Luo Sanchi absolutely refused to believe it. But he did not know that what Xue An said was indeed the truth. Talisman Spells are innately responsive. All changes are Heaven¡¯s mechanisms. With Xue An¡¯s casual drawing, he incorporated a trace of the Heavenly Dao Laws within, naturally endowing it with boundless power. This was also why Xue An did not adhere strictly to any rune rules. Luo Sanchi¡¯s realm was not high enough, so he naturally failed to understand all this. At this moment, his gaze was scattered, fixing Xue An with a stare full of rage and bitterness. ¡°Xue An, don¡¯t be so smug. If you kill me, Blood Web Mountain will certainly not let you off!¡± With that, Luo Sanchi suddenly spat out a large mouthful of fresh blood, which coalesced and hovered in midair, forming a rune, and then in a flash, it crossed the void and struck Xue An¡¯s arm. ¡°Hehe, Xue An, with my Huangquan Charm Mark on you, you¡¯ll never escape being hunted by Blood Web Mountain in this lifetime! Hahahahah¨Cugh¡­¡± Luo Sanchi seemed as if something had grabbed his throat, staring stupidly. Because after being marked by the Huangquan Charm Mark, Xue An looked down at it, then swiped his hand over it. The dark red mark disappeared completely. ¡°Such tricks, I played enough with them in the past to grow bored of them! Here, have it back!¡± Xue An flicked his hand, and the mark sped back, directly imprinting itself on Luo Sanchi¡¯s forehead. Luo Sanchi let out an extremely miserable scream. ¡°Xue An, what have you done to me?¡± Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°I know you so-called Divine Children all have your own ways of saving your lives, so I left a mark within your Divine Sense. This way, even if you reincarnate by borrowing another body, I can find you and then kill you again!¡± Xue An¡¯s words made Luo Sanchi feel as if he had fallen into an ice pit. He had indeed been harboring that intention. So he did not appear particularly panicked. But now, Xue An¡¯s words poured cold water over him, making him shiver all over. ¡°You devil! What have we from Blood Web Mountain ever done to you for you to treat us this way?¡± ¡°What grudge? Ha ha, have you heard of Lu Yiyuan from Si Hua City?¡± Upon hearing this name, Luo Sanchi¡¯s body shook violently, his eyes filled with immense shock. ¡°You are¡­¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes, I am!¡± ¡°No! Wasn¡¯t that place already severed from The Multiverse? How could someone as powerful as you still appear?¡± Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°It seems you know quite a bit. Indeed, I am from there. The debts your Blood Web Mountain owes to Si Hua City, I will collect them all!¡± Luo Sanchi was speechless. With a flick of Xue An¡¯s finger, the Talisman Spell that had been hovering above Luo Sanchi¡¯s head thunderously struck down, crushing him into a pulp. This man, known as the foremost Divine Talisman Grandmaster of the Guiyi realms, Luo Sanchi, died on the spot. After doing all this, Xue An turned to look at the several people around him, smiled faintly, and said, ¡°Tell me, how would you like to die? I will fulfill all your wishes today.¡± Stunned by the death of Luo Sanchi, the several individuals present all grunted in anger. Especially the vicious young overlord, Ye Chongshan. He sneered, ¡°Xue An, I admit you are incredibly powerful, but do you think you can do anything to me? I¡­¡± Xue An frowned slightly, ¡°Noisy!¡± With that, Xue An stepped forward and in an instant was in front of Ye Chongshan, raising his hand to strike. Boom! Ye Chongshan, always so full of himself, didn¡¯t even have the chance to resist and was directly sent flying by the slap. Then, in mid-air, he continuously vomited blood, buge mido elies incapable of believing as he yelled, ¡°Impossible, you¡­¡± Xue An¡¯s figure flashed, appearing above him once again, his face cold as he punched downward. Ye Chongshan, like a ball, was smashed straight into the ground. One palm and one punch, the body of the demon that Ye Chongshan had always taken pride in was smashed to pieces. At that moment, he lay limp on the ground, unable to move, only able to blankly watch Xue An hovering above him, with an expression of immense regret flashing in his eyes. It was only then that he truly understood how vast the gap between him and this man was. And yet he had dared to provoke him repeatedly, truly seeking his own death. He wanted to plead for mercy but couldn¡¯t even speak, only able to look at Xue An with begging eyes, making gurgling noises from his throat. Xue An didn¡¯t even spare him a glance, but simply flicked his finger. A sword light pierced straight through his forehead and shot out from the back of his head, nailing him to the ground. Blood seeped out, staining a large area of the ground. Ye Chongshan¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed, his face still showing a hint of confusion. It seemed he couldn¡¯t believe that he had just died like this. This vicious young lord, wiped out. In just the time it took to have a meal, Xue An had already slain two extraordinary geniuses. This supreme divine prowess stunned the entire scene. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Especially Zhan Hong¡¯s master Li Hanqing and that white lotus-like younger sister Xing Dannan. At this time, master and disciple both had pale faces, covered in cold sweat, heads bowed, daring not to look at Xue An. But what was inevitable could not be avoided. Xue An looked towards the master and disciple, a cold smile appearing at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Tell me, how do you plan to die?¡± Chapter 809 - Chapter 809 809 Chapter 809: 809 Chapter 809: 809 The master and disciple both trembled, their faces showing utter despair. Li Hanqing spoke with a strained voice, ¡°Xue An, why must you be so ruthless? Zhanhong Building has no grudges against you, can you not show us some mercy?¡± Xue An cracked a faint smile, ¡°It¡¯s not that I am merciless; someone else wants you dead!¡± Having said that, Xue An turned his head to look at Xue Liuli, ¡°Liuli, leave these two to you. Whether you kill or spare them, it¡¯s your call!¡± Upon hearing Xue An¡¯s words. Xue Liuli was slightly startled, then nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± But Li Hanqing and Xing Dannan¡¯s faces gradually turned pale. Because what they had done to Xue Liuli was enough to warrant their death several times over. ¡°Liuli¡­.¡± Li Hanqing swallowed hard and, trying to force a smile, called out weakly. Xue Liuli looked at this person who had once been so high above her. She was not Xue Liuli¡¯s teaching master, but had taken the position of the head of Zhanhong Building through all kinds of means. Under her control, the Zhanhong Building had gradually fallen into decline. It had even fallen to the point where it was now the lowest ranking of the Three Heavens Sect. Furthermore, this person was often jealous of the talented and excluded those who were different. The reason Xue Liuli was cast aside to the point of complete abandonment was precisely because she was not part of Li Hanqing¡¯s faction. Thinking of this, Xue Liuli sneered coldly. ¡°Madam Head, did you ever imagine you would have such a day?¡± Li Hanqing¡¯s face turned white, but she quickly schemed in her heart, then said in a deep voice, ¡°Xue An, is what you just said true? If you¡¯ve handed this matter over to Xue Liuli, then you can¡¯t intervene anymore!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Of course.¡± A flicker of joy passed through Li Hanqing¡¯s eyes, ¡°Good! Xue Liuli, there¡¯s no use for more words. If you have the ability, kill me now! Otherwise¡­ I will still leave.¡± Having said this, Li Hanqing lifted her foot as if to leave. Xing Dannan was initially filled with shock and fear, but when she saw her own master act this way, it instantly dawned on her. Xue An had just said that the matter was left entirely to Xue Liuli to deal with. But with her steadily regressing cultivation level, even she could beat Xue Liuli, let alone her own master. Even though the Head of Zhanhong Building had the weakest cultivation level among the sect leaders of the Three Heavens Sect, she was still not someone Xue Liuli could contend with. Thinking this, Xing Dannan couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief, then looked at Xue Liuli with a smug glance and lifted her foot to follow Li Hanqing. Just then, Xue Liuli snorted coldly and raised her hand to send a sword slash across. The sword light swept across the sky, perfectly blocking the way of Li Hanqing and her follower. ¡°Xue Liuli, what do you mean by this? Are you saying you want to challenge me?¡± Li Hanqing scoffed. Xue Liuli slowly drew the Dao Sword from her waist and said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s right! Since the Madam has entrusted you to me, I shall be the one to end your two lives!¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Li Hanqing was furious. She feared Xue An, not this disciple Xue Liuli who used to be under her. So, she scoffed, raised her hand, and sent out two peach blossom-like red glows. As the head of Zhanhong Building, Li Hanqing naturally had her own unique skills. This red glow showed that her Zhan Hong Heart Method was indeed quite extraordinary. But as the two red glows reached halfway, Xue Liuli boldly struck with her sword. The sword light wasn¡¯t particularly fierce but struck the weakest point of the two red glows just right. Crack. The two red glows were extinguished by a single sword stroke. Li Hanqing was shaken, somewhat in disbelief. Her own strike had been so easily broken by Xue Liuli? Xue Liuli shouted coldly, ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn to take my sword!¡± Having said that, she unleashed a sword strike with a thunderous roar. A resplendent sword light slashed straight towards Li Hanqing. Li Hanqing finally saw the signs, and screamed in fear and astonishment. ¡°When did your Sword Dao recover?¡± As she spoke, she barely dodged the sword strike. But Xue Liuli did not give her a chance to catch her breath, lifting her sword to strike repeatedly. The sword¡¯s brilliance was like snow, completely enveloping her. Li Hanqing finally understood why Xue An had entrusted the two of them to Xue Liuli. Because not only had her Sword Dao recovered, it had also surpassed its former glory! Li Hanqing felt deep despair and regret. She had dared to treat Xue Liuli so badly in the past because she felt that Liuli¡¯s Sword Dao had regressed, with no chance of recovery, rendering her spent. But she had never imagined that Xue Liuli¡¯s Sword Dao had not only recovered but now reached an unbelievably high level. Just then, Li Hanqing was too slow to dodge and had an arm severed by a sword strike. She screamed in pain, about to say something. The disciple standing behind her, Xing Dannan, suddenly drew her sword and thrust straight towards her heart. Xing Dannan¡¯s cultivation level wasn¡¯t bad, especially with the peerless blade in her hand. Therefore, caught completely off guard, Li Hanqing was run through by a sword thrust directly through the heart. Even though she was a Golden Immortal powerhouse. With a sword thrust through her heart, her entire being was thrown into chaos. At the same time, several of Xue Liuli¡¯s sword flashes severed her limbs. Li Hanqing fell to the ground, her eyes fixated on Xing Dannan with a dead stare, ¡°Why?¡± Xing Dannan released the long sword in her hand, her face covered in sadness as she cupped her mouth, ¡°Master, it¡¯s all because you were too harsh on my senior sister. I advised you several times, but you were adamant. Now I have to take this stance!¡± Hearing these words, Li Hanqing spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, about to speak again. A flash of cold light in Xing Dannan¡¯s eyes, and the nearly extinguished Li Hanqing¡¯s head was obliterated by a pale pink light. Until the moment of her death, she continued to gaze at Xing Dannan with a look of bitter resentment. But Xing Dannan didn¡¯t seem to care at all. Once confirming that Li Hanqing was dead, her face showed regret and remorse, and she gently knelt to the ground. ¡°Senior sister, the reason I treated you that way at the sect was all because of Li Hanqing¡¯s instigation. I was forced and had no choice but to do so! Please, considering that we were once fellow disciples, spare me this once, okay?¡± As she spoke, Xing Dannan¡¯s face was filled with pleas. Paired with her highly deceptive appearance, she seemed particularly pitiable. Anyone unaware of the truth would definitely be fooled by her. Xue Liuli remained silent all this time, watching quietly from the height. After a deathly silence. Fear gradually appeared in Xing Dannan¡¯s eyes, and she opened her mouth, about to say something. Xue Liuli spoke indifferently, ¡°Xing Dannan, do you know that I never intended to kill you just now?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xing Dannan¡¯s heart relaxed, then she smiled obsequiously, ¡°Of course, senior sister loves her junior sister.¡± Xue Liuli shook her head, ¡°But I¡¯ve changed my mind now!¡± The smile on Xing Dannan¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°I once thought you treated me that way out of jealousy. Now I know, you, you¡¯re just wicked!¡± ¡°No, senior sister, listen to me explain, I really¡­¡± Chapter 810 - Chapter 810 Chapter 810 The Thatched Cottage on the Mountain Chapter 810: Chapter 810: The Thatched Cottage on the Mountain Top (4th Update) Chapter 810: Chapter 810: The Thatched Cottage on the Mountain Top (4th Update) Xue Liuli no longer wanted to hear another word of nonsense from her white lotus of a junior sister. With a swing of her sword, she struck out. Xing Dannan¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of spiteful poison, and then with a roll on the ground, she dodged the sword. Afterward, she sprung up like a fish leaping from the water and flew towards the distant horizon. She refused to believe that with her cultivation level, she really couldn¡¯t escape. Xue Liuli took a deep breath and suddenly swung her sword again with force. The sword light shot straight towards Xing Dannan. Xing Dannan, without looking back, sidestepped to avoid the sword, feeling secretly pleased with herself, but then suddenly noticed a cold sensation in her chest. Looking down, she saw a sword blade protruding from her chest. Then, her strength ebbed away, and she fell from the sky. Xue Liuli slowly walked over to her side, watching as Xing Dannan continued to spit out blood, and said indifferently, ¡°Your cultivation level once surpassed mine, but your heart realm was far from keeping up; even if I don¡¯t kill you, within ten years, you would succumb to madness due to the Heart Demon and die!¡± Xing Dannan¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, then she mustered her last bit of strength and said, ¡°I¡­ I refuse to accept this!¡± With that, the light in her eyes faded, and she died. Xue Liuli stood by her side for a moment in silence, then turned and walked away. With this, all those who had trespassed into the ruins of Great Dreams perished. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what fine things are inside these ruins that made so many people rush here one after another,¡± Xue An said indifferently, leading Xue Liuli and the Jile Maiden into the palace. Inside, they saw splendor and glitter, with all kinds of exotic treasures filling the great hall. Such an array shocked even these peerless ladies accustomed to grand scenes. But Xue An merely glanced over them and then continued to walk further inside. Passing through the first great hall, there was a smaller palace inside. But the treasures piled up here were even more valuable than outside. Xue An was still unmoved. Xue An and his companions passed through seven great halls in succession. In these seven halls, vast quantities of precious treasures were stacked. And each level was rarer and more valuable than the last. Especially on the seventh level, where the floor was covered with various high-quality Immortal Crystals. If this had been any other ordinary cultivator, they probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to move a step. But Xue An did not even spare them a proper glance and went straight through this palace. Then he pushed open a heavy door. Before them stood not another palace, but a bare hill. And on top of the hill, there stood a crooked and twisted thatched hut. This thatched hut looked as if it could be blown over by a gust of wind, and seemed completely out of place compared to the luxurious palaces. As Xue An and the others stepped onto the hill, the palaces behind them suddenly began to shake violently and then collapsed with a roar, turning into dust. Both the Jile Maiden and Xue Liuli were somewhat stunned. Xue An said lightly, ¡°Everything before was a trap. If a cultivator entered and was beguiled by those treasures, they would forever remain trapped within.¡± Hearing Xue An¡¯s words, both women couldn¡¯t help but be startled. Fortunately, although they were also shaken by the treasures inside, they did not harbor any greedy thoughts. Otherwise, they too would have paid the price. ¡°What about the treasure?¡± Xue Liuli asked. Xue An smiled, looked up at the thatched hut standing on the top of the hill, and said, ¡°Right there inside!¡± Looking at the crooked hut that seemed as if it could collapse at any moment, the two of them were at a loss for words. What kind of rare treasures could be inside? But when the three of them arrived at the front of the hut, Xue Liuli suddenly shook all over, a look of horror flashing in her eyes. ¡°This Sword Intent¡­¡± She could feel an incredibly powerful Sword Intent within the thatched cottage. Just then, an aged voice came from inside the cottage. ¡°Come in! I have been waiting for you too long!¡± Xue Liuli¡¯s face showed solemnity and reverence. Xue An, however, smiled and then pushed the door to enter the cottage. Contrary to its appearance from the outside. The inside of the thatched cottage was very spacious. But in such a spacious room, there were no furnishings. The only things there were a small meditation cushion in the center of the room, and on that cushion, a gaunt elder who resembled a skeleton. Though the elder was skin and bones, his eyes shone like stars, making it hard for others to look directly at him. He first glanced over at Xue Liuli and the Jile Maiden, then smiled faintly. ¡°I never expected to meet the successors of Xie Zhanhong and Chu Lele!¡± Upon hearing these two names. Xue Liuli and the Jile Maiden were both shaken. For the elders mentioned by the old man were the sect founders of their respective lineages. But those were figures from thousands of years ago. Xue Liuli said respectfully, ¡°Are you the Great Dream Sword Sovereign, Fang Xianjue?¡± ¡°Great Dream Sword Sovereign, Fang Xianjue?¡± The elder muttered this name to himself a few times, then curled his lips into a smile. However, because he was as thin as a skeleton, even his smile appeared immensely terrifying. ¡°Thousands of years! If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I might have forgotten my own name!¡± Hiss! When their guess was confirmed. Even with mental preparation, Xue Liuli couldn¡¯t help but change color. It was known that the Great Dream Sword Sovereign had been active seven or eight thousand years ago. Although he was acclaimed as the foremost True Immortal, powerful enough to contend for the title of Great Luo. He was not one yet. And as long as one remained a True Immortal, they were bound to fall eventually. Some True Immortals managed to live for five thousand years through various means, and they were already considered incredibly terrifying beings. Yet here was the Great Dream Sword Sovereign, who had apparently survived until now. She was naturally astounded by this. Fang Xianjue murmured a few words under his breath and then cast his gaze towards Xue An, who had been standing quietly to the side. ¡°Young man, you are the only one out of the three that I cannot see through! Who¡­ exactly are you?¡± Xue An smiled, then leisurely surveyed his surroundings, ¡°Using your own Cultivation Level to lock down this secret domain, trapping the Heart Demon within, while also sealing your own flesh and Divine Sense, all to survive until now, you have indeed suffered greatly!¡± These words made the Divine Sense of the Great Dream Sword Sovereign, Fang Xianjue, burst with brilliance, and an invisible Sword Intent enveloped the entire place. Xue Liuli and the Jile Maiden both groaned and staggered back. However, Xue An acted as if it were just a gentle breeze on his face, feeling nothing at all. Fang Xianjue stared intently at Xue An, ¡°Young man, who are you exactly? How do you know so much?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An smiled faintly and extended his hand, revealing a wisp of black aura. ¡°This¡­ this is¡­¡± Fang Xianjue first froze, then exclaimed. Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the extraterrestrial Heart Demon, I have already killed it!¡± Fang Xianjue took a deep breath, a flash in his eyes, and then shielded Xue Liuli and the Jile Maiden from view. Xue An spoke lightly, ¡°I am curious, despite all your painstaking efforts, you are merely lingering on in a dying state, which certainly won¡¯t lead to a breakthrough, so¡­ what exactly is all this for?¡± Chapter 811 - Chapter 811 Chapter 811 Who Will Wake First from the Great Chapter 811: Chapter 811: Who Will Wake First from the Great Dream (Fifth Update) Chapter 811: Chapter 811: Who Will Wake First from the Great Dream (Fifth Update) Fang Xianjue gave a bitter smile, then said, ¡°Young man, your Cultivation Level must be pretty good, but this matter is of great significance and simply not something you can interfere with! If you really want to know, you¡¯ll need to inherit my mantle!¡± ¡°Oh? Inherit your mantle?¡± Xue An gave a faint smile as strands of Sword Qi began to emerge around him. The Sword Qi was like snow, making Xue An seem as if an Immortal had descended to the world. Fang Xianjue¡¯s body shook, and his eyes showed an unmatched look of astonishment, ¡°Such Sword Intent¡­ Heaven above!¡± ¡°And now, you still want me to inherit your mantle?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Fang Xianjue showed a hint of embarrassment, then said solemnly, ¡°Senior, you¡­ are not from Guiyi?¡± Xue An nodded slightly. A look of excitement appeared on Fang Xianjue¡¯s face, ¡°At last! My thousands of years of arduous waiting were not in vain!¡± With those words, Fang Xianjue¡¯s flesh began to swell like a balloon, and the flesh on his face rapidly filled out. In an instant. This old man, who had been as thin as a skeleton, was transformed into a middle-aged man with a majestic appearance. Seeing this, Xue An¡¯s eyes flashed with light, but he said nothing. Fang Xianjue bowed deeply to Xue An with great respect. ¡°Senior, after a thousand years of waiting, I have finally met you!¡± Xue An nodded slightly, ¡°Now tell me, what exactly have you been guarding?¡± Fang Xianjue was silent for a moment, then sighed lightly, ¡°Senior, this matter is of great importance. When I learned of it, I wanted to resolve it myself, so I recklessly attempted to break through to the Great Luo realm. But, as fate would have it, I was tainted by a Heart Demon from another realm, and just as I was about to die and my path was about to end, this Demon from another realm would bring disaster upon Guiyi. With no other choice, I expended all my Cultivation Level to create this secret realm and trapped both myself and the Heart Demon here.¡± Xue An listened quietly. Fang Xianjue continued, ¡°After that, I waited here in agony for thousands of years. Those palaces earlier were merely a minor trial. My intention was to find someone who could pass through the Demon Dreamland without being tempted by external objects to inherit my mantle and then start to resolve this matter! But unexpectedly, Senior, you appeared!¡± ¡°So, what exactly is this matter you¡¯re talking about?¡± Xue An asked lightly. Fang Xianjue took a deep breath, a flash of Divine Sense in his eyes, and then transmitted a Divine Sense over. ¡°This matter is of great significance, and a slight mishap could lead to a vast catastrophe involving many. Therefore, I will tell you the cause and effect through Divine Sense! I hope you can turn the tide and save the tens of thousands of Guiyi!¡± Fang Xianjue said this with a face full of sincerity. Xue An received the Divine Sense and read the information within. Then he fell silent. This silence made Fang Xianjue reveal a serious expression, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Senior, I know this matter is no trifle, and I¡¯m not asking you to shoulder it alone. I will transmit all my Sword Dao Cultivation to you, as a small bit of assistance from me.¡± As soon as his words ended. Xue An burst out into a hearty laugh, looking up to the sky, ¡°Good! This is just too good! Hahaha!¡± This laughter left Fang Xianjue somewhat puzzled. ¡°Senior, what¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± Fang Xianjue asked anxiously, worried that Xue An might have been shocked by something. Xue An stopped his laughter, then faced Fang Xianjue and clasped his fist, ¡°My friend, thank you for the information you¡¯ve provided. This matter is very important to me! And don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got this!¡± Fang Xianjue was still somewhat dazed. But Xue An was somewhat excited. For the message that Fang Xianjue had told him was indeed very important. Yan¡¯er, even if your Seal cannot be completely lifted this time, it will still be greatly improved! Xue An thought to himself. Although Fang Xianjue didn¡¯t know why Xue An was so excited, he felt without reason that this man could definitely resolve the matter. Therefore, a boulder that had been weighing on his heart for thousands of years was finally lifted. Just as Fang Xianjue let out a long breath of relief, one of his hands suddenly started to wither. Yes. Literally wither. The flesh that had been plump just moments before once again turned to skin and bones. Seeing this, Xue An was slightly taken aback and was about to take out an Elixir. Fang Xianjue waved his hand, ¡°No need! The fact that I have managed to hold on until this moment is already a miracle! No elixir can be of use to me anymore!¡± ¡°Moreover, before I fall, to be able to entrust this matter of great importance in my heart to you, senior, has already left me very content!¡± Xue An watched as Fang Xianjue began to age rapidly, his expression inadvertently turning somewhat solemn. Thousands of years of waiting, just for one belief. Furthermore, this belief was related to a matter concerning the lives of the people under the heavens, yet it had nothing to do with him. Such magnanimity and tenacity moved Xue An deeply. At this time, Fang Xianjue had already removed the barrier and then said to Xue Liuli: ¡°Since you are Xie Zhanhong¡¯s disciple and a person by this senior¡¯s side, then I shall pass on my entire Sword Dao to you!¡± Xue Liuli had never dreamed of such an event occurring. ¡°Step forward!¡± Fang Xianjue¡¯s aging pace was accelerating even more now. It was as if the years that had been held back for thousands of years were rolling rapidly over him. Xue Liuli looked at Xue An somewhat blankly. Xue An sighed softly and then nodded his head. Only then did Xue Liuli step forward. Fang Xianjue suddenly grasped her hand. Xue Liuli was startled and felt that, although the hand was bony, it was extremely strong. ¡°Adhere to your Sword Heart!¡± Fang Xianjue shouted fiercely. Xue Liuli subconsciously began to adhere to her own heart, following Fang Xianjue¡¯s command. A flash of astonishment appeared in Fang Xianjue¡¯s eyes. ¡°To think it¡¯s a Lucid Sword Heart, oh heavens, I¡¯ve battled with you all my life, and in the end, you¡¯ve done well, to actually send me such a worthy successor to inherit my mantle!¡± Fang Xianjue laughed heartily and then began to activate his cultivation level, transmitting it to Xue Liuli. Xue Liuli felt a shock throughout her body, and in her sea of consciousness, there appeared countless supreme sword techniques and the true understanding of the Sword Dao. The brilliance of it all immediately drew her into absorption. Xue An watched silently. Fang Xianjue¡¯s body was disintegrating at a speed visible to the naked eye. But even so, he was transmitting his lifetime¡¯s cultivation level without any hesitation. Soon. The transmission of the cultivation level was complete. Xue Liuli sat cross-legged and began to meditate with her eyes closed. Meanwhile, Fang Xianjue had already entered the state where the oil was exhausted and the lamp burnt out. He used the last bit of his energy, trying to lift his head to look at Xue An, but he could no longer do it. Xue An seemed to sense his wish and instantly appeared in front of him, then gently helped him up. Fang Xianjue wanted to laugh. But as soon as the corners of his mouth started to raise, his entire body suddenly turned to ash and disappeared on the spot. This scene was just witnessed by Xue Liuli as she opened her eyes. She was slightly taken aback, then she fell to her knees with a thud and choked out, ¡°Master!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This cry of ¡°Master¡± was sincere and full of genuine feeling. For her, although this was but their first encounter, what Fang Xianjue had given her was a gift of immeasurable value. A treasure so valuable that she would need a lifetime to repay it. Xue An also stood in place, watching Fang Xianjue turn to dust, and softly chanted, ¡°In this great dream, who can awaken first, in life I knew myself!¡± ¡°The title of Sword Honor, you truly deserve it!¡± Chapter 812 - Chapter 812 Chapter 812 The Tragic Lei Zun and a Pair of Chapter 812: Chapter 812: The Tragic Lei Zun and a Pair of Sisters (First Release) Chapter 812: Chapter 812: The Tragic Lei Zun and a Pair of Sisters (First Release) In Jile City. Xue Xiang and Nian Nian sat beside the bed, propping their cheeks in their hands as they watched An Yan fall into a deep sleep once again. ¡°Sister, when will Mom wake up?¡± Nian Nian¡¯s voice carried a hint of sobbing. Although Xue Xiang was also very scared, at that moment, she still took on the role of an older sister and said very calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom will definitely be fine! She should wake up very soon!¡± ¡°Wuuu, Mom has fainted, and Dad¡¯s not home, I¡¯m so scared!¡± Unable to control herself, Nian Nian burst into tears. Xue Xiang felt her nose tingle, and her eyes also brimmed with tears, but she still took a strong sniff and pretended to be carefree as she said, ¡°Okay, okay! Didn¡¯t Dad turn out fine! Rest assured, maybe Dad will come back the next second!¡± She looked for all the world like a little adult. ¡°But I¡¯m still scared! That day¡¯s premonition was just too bad!¡± Nian Nian wiped away her tears, still terrified. The mention of that day¡¯s incident made Xue Xiang somewhat afraid too. That day, both of them suddenly experienced a strong unease and then had a premonition that their father was in an extremely dangerous situation. At the time, the two of them were so frightened that they started crying loudly. Afterwards, An Yan disregarded everything to urge her cultivation level forward, sending out a calling Divine Sense across the void. Only then did the two little girls feel the uneasy premonition gradually disappear. But immediately afterwards, their mother fainted to the ground. Both young girls knew that this was because An Yan had recklessly used all her cultivation level, triggering the seal, and had fallen into a coma once again. So the pair joined forces to carry An Yan to the bed, and then they waited by the bed for their mother to wake up. But as time passed, almost a whole day went by, and their mother had not woken up, nor was there any news from their father. For two children no more than six or seven years old, the fact that they had managed to hold on until now was already very strong. ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t be afraid, you still have me, right?¡± Xue Xiang comforted her. But it seemed she had forgotten that she was only six minutes older than her sister Nian Nian. However, Nian Nian had a lot of faith in her sister, and upon hearing her comforting words, she gradually calmed down. But a few minutes later, a rumbling noise came from Nian Nian¡¯s stomach. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m hungry!¡± Xue Xiang was also feeling a bit hungry by then. So the two of them started looking for something to eat. But the last cookie had been consumed by Nian Nian an hour ago. Now, aside from snack wrappers scattered on the floor, there was nothing edible left. As for other snacks, they were all stored in An Yan¡¯s Mustard Seed Ring. Both girls couldn¡¯t open it. The sisters looked at each other with big eyes gazing at small ones and then said in unison, ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Sister, shall we go out and buy some food?¡± ¡°No, now that Mom is in a coma, we have to protect her! What if we leave and bad people come in? Besides, we don¡¯t have any money either!¡± Xue Xiang thought very far ahead. ¡°Then what do we do? Are we just going to stay hungry?¡± Nian Nian said, feeling very wronged. Xue Xiang stroked her chin with her plump little hand and paced back and forth in the room, seriously pondering over the difficult problem before her. Not daring to disturb her, Nian Nian followed behind Xue Xiang, walking back and forth as well. Indeed! What to do? Having nothing to eat is indeed a big problem! Xue Xiang mulled it over in her mind, her eyes suddenly lit up when she saw the dough on the kitchen counter that An Yan had used for experimentation. ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡± Xue Xiang suddenly stopped in her tracks. Following behind with her head lowered, Nian Nian couldn¡¯t stop in time and bumped right into Xue Xiang, her nose hitting the back of Xue Xiang¡¯s head. ¡°Ah! Sister! Why did you stop suddenly without saying anything? Wuuu, my nose hurts!¡± Nian Nian said, covering her sore nose, feeling very aggrieved. Xue Xiang also grimaced in pain as she touched the back of her head, but she said excitedly, ¡°Nian Nian, I have a solution!¡± ¡°What solution?¡± ¡°We can cook our own food!¡± ¡°Cook our own food?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°But¡­ we don¡¯t know how to do it!¡± Xue Xiang slapped her chest, ¡°Just because we don¡¯t know, does it mean we can¡¯t learn?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Xue Nian was still hesitant. ¡°Oh, come on, I¡¯ve watched mom and dad cook all the time, it¡¯s really simple, nothing difficult! Nian Nian, come and be my assistant!¡± The more Xue Xiang talked, the more excited she became, immediately rolling up her sleeves, ready to dive into action. Although Xue Nian always felt something was off, the feeling of hunger was too much to bear for a little foodie like her, so she nodded as well, ¡°Okay!¡± No sooner said than done. Xue Xiang first brought over a small stool and then stood on it, mimicking what she had seen and started kneading the dough. ¡°Sister, what are you making?¡± ¡°Steaming buns!¡± Xue Xiang said without even looking up. Soon, Xue Xiang was drenched in sweat, but she actually managed to knead the dough into several individual balls. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Xue Nian watched with wide eyes and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim with admiration. ¡°Of course, who do you think your sister is!¡± Xue Xiang was very proud of herself. ¡°Go, add some water to that pot!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Eager to have a taste of the warm, steaming buns, Xue Nian also started to work hard. If one bucket of water was too heavy, then take half a bucket. Little by little, Xue Nian managed to fill half the pot with water. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± said Xue Xiang. She then rummaged for a bamboo steamer, placed it over the pot, and set the buns on top. But when it came to lighting the fire, the two little girls were at a loss. Because there were no matches here, let alone a lighter¨Cstarting a fire required flint. They had no idea how to use it. But this didn¡¯t stump Xue Xiang. With a turn of her eyes, she went over to the bed, grabbed her mother¡¯s flat-bottomed pan, and brought it over. ¡°Sister, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°Start a fire, what else?¡± ¡°But can you do that with this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it; if I say it can, then it can!¡± As she spoke, Xue Xiang waved the flat-bottomed pan over the stove. Nothing happened. ¡°Sister, there¡¯s no fire!¡± Xue Xiang¡¯s expression turned a little ugly as she shouted at the flat-bottomed pan, ¡°Hey, come out now!¡± Still no response. ¡°Quit playing dumb, I know you¡¯re at home, speak up!¡± The silence continued. Xue Xiang¡¯s little face tightened. ¡°Not talking, huh? Humph, you really think I won¡¯t ask dad to smash you into pieces when he gets back?¡± Finally. A lazy voice came from the flat-bottomed pan, ¡°Kid, what do you want from this Thunder Sovereign?¡± It was Lei Zun who had been forged into the pan by Xue An. Xue Xiang pointed at the stove, ¡°See that stove? When I swing my hand later, you light it up for me!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What? I am the grand Ninth Revolutions Thunder Sovereign, and you¡¯re asking me to start a fire? No way!¡± ¡°Really not going to do it?¡± ¡°A joke, with my status, how could I possibly do something like this? Of course not!¡± Xue Xiang nodded, ¡°Alright, then when dad comes back, I¡¯ll tell him you bullied me! Just think about what the consequences will be then?¡± Lei Zun: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 813 - Chapter 813 Chapter 813 Sins from a Past Life Encountering the Chapter 813: Chapter 813: Sins from a Past Life, Encountering the Xue Family This Life (2nd Update) Chapter 813: Chapter 813: Sins from a Past Life, Encountering the Xue Family This Life (2nd Update) ¡°Now tell me, will you do it or not?¡± Xue Xiang said. ¡°What on earth did I do in my last life to offend you Xue people!¡± Lei Zun wailed. But the situation was stronger than the man. He had to submit. ¡°Alright!¡± Lei Zun said weakly. Only then did Xue Xiang nod in satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s being obedient! When my daddy comes back, I¡¯ll ask him to buy you candy!¡± Lei Zun nearly spat blood upon hearing this. As a being who had existed for thousands of years, to be praised as obedient by a child? But he dared not provoke this little terror, so he clenched his teeth and endured. At that moment, Xue Xiang suddenly swung the flat pan in her hand. A bolt of lightning shot directly towards the stove. Xue Nian clapped and cheered, ¡°Sister is so amazing!¡± No sooner had her voice faded than a boom was heard. The firewood in the stove immediately turned into ash, and the pot also withstood such high temperatures for only a moment before it was burnt to nothingness. The two sisters stared blankly, and it wasn¡¯t until a long while later that they let out a wail. ¡°Our buns!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, I told you to light the fire, but who asked you to burn the pot too?¡± Xue Xiang said through clenched teeth, angry. ¡°Right, you owe us for the buns!¡± Xue Nian said with tearful eyes. Lei Zun cried out in Zuang Tianqu, ¡°Heaven and earth can bear witness, this was never my duty! Plus, I already minimized the lightning as much as I could, who knew this thing was so flammable?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, you have to compensate us for our buns!¡± While the two little girls were arguing with this Lei Zun about the buns, the room door suddenly flung open, then Jian Qi staggered in. The two little girls were startled, ¡°Jian Qi sister, what happened to you?¡± At that moment, Jian Qi was pale, blood flowing out from the corner of her mouth. ¡°Run!¡± Jian Qi shouted hoarsely. The two little girls were still confused about what was happening. Cold laughter came from the courtyard. ¡°Run? Do you think you can escape today?¡± Jian Qi¡¯s complexion turned even paler as she said coldly, ¡°Hua Wushuang, are you not afraid that my young mistress will settle the score with you when she returns?¡± ¡°Your young mistress, haha! Do you think your young mistress will still be able to come back?¡± Following those words, the windows and doors collapsed with a resounding crash, revealing a line of people in the courtyard. Leading them was none other than Hua Wushuang, the head senior sister of Jile Hall. And behind her stood the six Sword Slaves from Zhanhong Building. ¡°Tsk tsk, such beautiful young girls. With a bit of grooming, they will definitely become the top cards of Jile Pavilion in the future!¡± Hua Wushuang eyed Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, clicking her tongue in admiration, a flash of greed crossing her eyes. Jian Qi took a deep breath, shielding the two girls behind her as she said coldly, ¡°Hua Wushuang, this matter has nothing to do with them, do not harm the innocent!¡± ¡°Innocent? Haha, that¡¯s funny! Do you really think I don¡¯t know? They must be Xue An¡¯s family, right! But don¡¯t worry, this time, even Xue An won¡¯t be able to come back!¡± ¡°Nonsense, our daddy won¡¯t have any problems!¡± Xue Xiang shouted from behind Jian Qi. ¡°That¡¯s right, you big fatty, you meanie! Don¡¯t you dare say bad things about daddy!¡± Xue Nian followed up perfectly. Hua Wushuang¡¯s eyelids twitched, and her expression turned cold in an instant, ¡°Fatty? Did you just call me a fatty?¡± ¡°My sister is right! You are a fatty!¡± Xue Xiang added insult to injury. Hua Wushuang was about to explode with rage. She was very proud of her voluptuous figure, and today, she had been called a fatty. How could she possibly endure this? ¡°Capture those two little bitches and bring them back to me, I want to properly ¡®educate¡¯ them! Let them understand what respect means!¡± Hua Wushuang gritted her teeth and shouted. Although these six sword slaves were not from Jile Hall, Zhanhong Building¡¯s Li Hanqing had instructed them before leaving. She had told them to cooperate fully with Hua Wushuang. So, after hearing her command, the six glanced at each other. Jian Yi sighed softly, ¡°Old Seven, just give up! Xue Liuli can¡¯t possibly come back now! The Demonic Young Master, Yuanzong Luo Sanchi, and Jile Pavilion¡¯s Elder Ling Xiao, when these people join forces, how could Xue Liuli possibly be a match for them?¡± ¡°Yeah! Give up! As long as you stop resisting, we can still fight side by side!¡± Jian Er added. Jian Qi gave a wry smile, ¡°Fight side by side? What a huge joke! It seems like you weren¡¯t the ones who attacked me out of the blue.¡± ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s absolutely impossible for me to give up! Bring it on! Today, it¡¯s either you die or I die!¡± Jian Qi brandished her sword, standing her ground without yielding an inch. The expressions of the six sword slaves darkened as they realized that persuasion was futile. ¡°Sister Jian Qi, we¡¯ll help you fight these bad guys!¡± Xue Xiang stepped forward, standing by Jian Qi¡¯s side. ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯ll help you!¡± Xue An¡¯s little face was filled with determination as she too stood together with them. Jian Qi was stunned, ¡°You two¡­¡± Hua Wushuang sneered upon hearing them, ¡°What ignorant kids, just begging to be captured!¡± At her command, the six sword slaves charged forward. But their primary target was Jian Qi, who was already at the end of her rope. They didn¡¯t even take Xue Xiang and Xue An seriously. In their eyes, once they took down Jian Qi, the rest would be easy to handle. Seeing this, Jian Qi took a deep breath, ready to fight to the death. At that moment, Xue Xiang shouted, ¡°Lei Zun, your chance to make amends has come!¡± A lazy voice came from the wok, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me! This is just the kind of thing I¡¯m best at!¡± Xue Xiang swung the wok in her hand towards the opposite side. The closest to her was Jian Er. Jian Er didn¡¯t take this seriously at all, even thinking Xue Xiang was trying to be funny, so a sneer appeared on her lips, ¡°Kid, you¡­¡± Before she could finish, a brilliant bolt of lightning burst forth from the wok and struck Jian Er directly. Taken completely by surprise, Jian Er couldn¡¯t react in time and was hit squarely by the lightning. Although her cultivation level was quite good, she couldn¡¯t stand against the lightning unleashed by the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign. All she could do was collapse to the ground, her body scorched and smoke trailing from her nose and mouth. Xue Xiang¡¯s strike was like a thunderclap that shook the entire place. Meanwhile, Xue An also refused to be outdone. She pulled off the miniature wok hanging around her neck and shouted, ¡°Now!¡± Boom! A green wooden wok appeared in Xue An¡¯s hand. She then slammed it down on a figure in front of her. Although Xue An¡¯s wok didn¡¯t contain the Artifact Spirit Lei Zun, it was still a very powerful magical weapon. Moreover, her opponent was completely unprepared, so the strike hit the person right on the waist. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Bang. The blow sent the figure flying, and upon hitting the ground, they coughed up a mouthful of blood. Only then did people see clearly that the one sent flying was none other than Jian Yi. The entire place was dumbfounded. But the two young girls stood proudly, tilting their chins up and pointing at the opposition, ¡°Anyone else not convinced?¡± Chapter 814 - Chapter 814 Chapter 814 At First I Didnt Believe But Later I Chapter 814: Chapter 814: At First I Didn¡¯t Believe, But Later I Did (3rd Update) Chapter 814: Chapter 814: At First I Didn¡¯t Believe, But Later I Did (3rd Update) Watching the twin sisters, Hua Wushuang¡¯s eyelids twitched wildly, and her complexion grew increasingly somber. She had never dreamed that two little girls, merely six or seven years old, could be so formidable, and even a few of the sword servants from Zhanhong Building were no match for them. ¡°What a bunch of trash, can¡¯t even handle two kids! No wonder your Zhanhong Building is becoming more and more dilapidated!¡± Hua Wushuang said with extreme sarcasm and scorn. All the sword servants showed expressions of shame and anger. Jian Yi, in particular, who had been sent flying by Xue Xiang, was burning with rage and sprang up from the ground, ready to lash out. At this time, Hua Wushuang was also prepared to rush forward and capture the two ignorant little girls to teach them a harsh lesson. But just then, a very anxious shout came from afar. ¡°Stop! Master Sister Wushuang, please stop!¡± Hearing this shout, Hua Wushuang was slightly taken aback, then turned her head to look. She saw a steed flying through the air and a figure descending into the arena. Upon seeing this person, Hua Wushuang¡¯s face changed slightly, and she then said coldly, ¡°Bai Qing¡¯er, why are you in such a panic for me to stop?¡± Indeed. The one who had hurriedly arrived was none other than Bai Qing¡¯er, whom Xue An had encountered at the auction in Profound Thunder City. Not only was she a chairman within the auction guild, but she was also a disciple of Jile Hall. After parting ways with Xue An in Profound Thunder City, she first returned to the auction guild. After she passed on the message, the guild took it very seriously and immediately sent people to follow Bai Qing¡¯er to Wandan City to negotiate with Xue An. But they were a step too late. By the time they reached Wandan City, Xue An had already left the place with Jian Qi. Bai Qing¡¯er then understood that Xue An must have gone to Jile City. So she followed after him. But some trivial matters along the way had delayed her, so it wasn¡¯t until today that she arrived at Jile City. Upon entering the city, Bai Qing¡¯er first went to Jile Pavilion. Even though Bai Qing¡¯er¡¯s talent and constitution were not considered outstanding within Jile Hall, her current stature within the auction guild was lofty. Thus, when she appeared in Jile Pavilion, she received an extremely warm welcome from these junior sisters. But she did not see her sect leader and Master Sister Hua Wushuang. At the time, Bai Qing¡¯er did not pay much attention to this; the journey had tired her out, so she planned to drink some tea before looking for Hua Wushuang. However, while she was drinking tea and inquiring about recent events, when she heard that her Master Sister had gone to capture a pair of twin sisters, The tea that Bai Qing¡¯er had just sipped hadn¡¯t yet been swallowed when she sprayed it all out. Then she grabbed the neck of the junior sister reporting the news, her face twisted with ferocity, demanding to know exactly what had happened. This junior sister was terrified by her appearance, trembling as she recounted the entire incident. When it was mentioned that Xue An had already led people into the Great Dream Treasure Trove, and that her Master Sister believed that Xue An would never return, hence she went to capture the twins who had followed him, Bai Qing¡¯er¡¯s face turned ashen. She dropped the junior sister, turned, and ran outside. At the time, the junior sister hadn¡¯t understood what was happening. But soon after, Bai Qing¡¯er returned and roared, ¡°Get me a horse! Also, where is that small building?¡± Quickly, a Pegasus was brought to her, and the trembling junior sister pointed out the direction. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Bai Qing¡¯er rode off. When she had just arrived not far from here, she heard the words of her eldest martial sister, Hua Wushuang. Bai Qing¡¯er was so frightened that she almost fainted, and in a moment of panic, she simply shouted loudly and then rushed over. After landing, she saw that Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were unharmed, and she finally let out a sigh of relief, then turned her head to face the grim-looking Hua Wushuang and said. ¡°Eldest martial sister, you absolutely must not harm these two little sisters!¡± ¡°Oh? Why do you say that?¡± Hua Wushuang sneered. At this point, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian also recognized Bai Qing¡¯er and couldn¡¯t help but cry out, ¡°Are you the sister from the auction?¡± Bai Qing¡¯er smiled slightly at the two girls and then said solemnly, ¡°Because their father, that Xue An, is someone no one can afford to provoke.¡± Hua Wushuang laughed coldly for a while, ¡°No one can afford to provoke? Tsk tsk, why don¡¯t I believe a word of it?¡± Bai Qing¡¯er sighed, ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t believe it either, but then I did!¡± Saying this, Bai Qing¡¯er recounted the scene she had witnessed in Profound Thunder City and the various things that Xue An had done in Wandan City. After listening, Hua Wushuang¡¯s face also changed several times. However, she soon laughed. ¡°It does sound very impressive, but mentioning all this seems to be of no use now! Because the peerless mighty one you¡¯re speaking of has already entered the Great Dream Treasure, and waiting for him inside are the combined forces of the Three Heavens Sect and Yuan Sect¡¯s Luo Sanchi. I don¡¯t believe he could still be alive in such a situation!¡± Bai Qing¡¯er, who had thought her words would move Hua Wushuang, was stunned upon hearing this and then said anxiously, ¡°Eldest martial sister, you really mustn¡¯t think this way! Many people have thought like you before, but in the end, they all died a miserable death!¡± ¡°Shut your mouth! Am I the eldest martial sister, or are you?¡± Hua Wushuang snapped. Bai Qing¡¯er was left speechless by that retort. Hua Wushuang sneered, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve been scared out of your wits by this Xue An! And it¡¯s not just me who wishes to deal with these two little girls. My master, Elder Ling Xiao, has given the same orders. Are you planning to defy the elder¡¯s wishes?¡± Bai Qing¡¯er¡¯s expression flickered. It was then that Hua Wushuang coldly said to the sword-slaves, ¡°If not now, then when?¡± The sword-slaves looked at each other and then charged forward together. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian showed no fear, wielding their frying pans and fighting against the group. And Jian Qi, despite his injuries, joined the fray as well. But this time, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian could not be as relaxed as before. After all, no matter how powerful the magical items in their hands were, they were still only six- or seven-year-old children. As such, when faced with these sword-slaves who were now fully on guard, it only took a few exchanges before the two were suppressed with no power to fight back. Hua Wushuang watched on with a look of pride. Bai Qing¡¯er could no longer hold back and was about to rush into the fray to stop everything. Just at that moment, the sky suddenly darkened. Then, from mid-air came a voice cold with raging fury. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°How dare you bully my daughters, today, you all must die!¡± Everyone shuddered, then looked up. They saw that the originally clear sky had been engulfed by a terrifying surge of aura, like a stormy sea. The heavens dimmed, and the sun and moon lost their light. Under such terrifying might, a figure appeared in the sky, eyes burning with fierce anger. Chapter 815 - Chapter 815 815 chapters of bloodbath (4th update) Chapter 815: 815 chapters of bloodbath (4th update) Chapter 815: 815 chapters of bloodbath (4th update) ¡°It¡¯s Daddy!¡± ¡°Daddy is back!¡± The two little girls cheered jubilantly. Xue An¡¯s figure instantly appeared beside them, and then he hugged them both. ¡°Daddy, you finally came back! We were so scared!¡± ¡°Yes, Daddy, what happened to you exactly? We were terrified!¡± The two little girls hugged Xue An¡¯s neck, speaking with grievance. Xue An naturally understood that he had almost been taken advantage of by the Heart Demon while in his dream. That call must have come from An Yan and these two little ones. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel full of regret. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daddy scared you! Daddy promises it won¡¯t happen again!¡± ¡°Mmm mmm!¡± the two little girls nodded in unison. ¡°But Daddy, Mommy hasn¡¯t woken up yet!¡± Xue Xiang said, a bit worried. Xue An could naturally sense the aura from An Yan in the bedroom behind him. He could see that An Yan had passed out due to overusing her Cultivation Level, which had triggered the Seal, leading to cultivation fluctuations. Although it was not a major issue, this still deeply infuriated Xue An. Yan¡¯er, don¡¯t worry, we will start thinking of ways to break the Seal next. Xue An thought silently in his mind. Then, he looked up at Hua Wushuang and the others. Wherever his gaze went, these people involuntarily took a step back. Because the imposing manner of Xue An¡¯s entrance was simply too astonishing. What¡¯s more, the sky was growing increasingly dark, as if a massive storm was brewing, causing people¡¯s hearts to palpitate. ¡°Daddy, it was this fatty who bullied us!¡± ¡°Mmm mmm, she even said something about capturing us to train us, and to make us lead the way or something!¡± Hearing this from his daughters, Xue An could no longer restrain the rage in his heart. ¡°Kneel down!¡± This Hua Wushuang was shivering with fear. She could feel the soaring, overwhelming aura from Xue An. She had never seen such an aura before, not even from the master of the hall. Thus, she was utterly terrified and stealthily moved backward. But just then, the command ¡°Kneel down!¡± from Xue An left her no room to struggle, and she was forced by Xue An¡¯s terrifying presence to kneel on the ground. Bang. Her knees burst open due to the intense pressure. Hua Wushuang¡¯s face contorted with pain, but she still managed to say calmly, ¡°How¡­ how could you appear here? What about my master and the Fierce Demon Prince?¡± Xue An coldly said, ¡°Those people have all been killed by me!¡± ¡°No¡­ no way! How could you possibly kill so many powerful beings? You must be lying! Definitely!¡± Hua Wushuang cried out in disbelief. Just then, the few Sword Servants from Zhanhong Building, seeing the situation turning bad, scattered in flight. Xue An did not even glance at them. The few Sword Servants were momentarily relieved, but just then, a dazzling sword light swept across the sky like a flying dragon and instantly chopped these people down from the air. Then, the figures of Xue Liuli and Jile Maiden appeared at the scene. Upon their arrival, Hua Wushuang, who had been clinging to her last shred of hope, fell into complete despair. And those Sword Servants who had their limbs severed and fell from the sky screamed, ¡°Xue¡­ Xue Liuli?¡± Xue Liuli coldly said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me! Are you surprised to see that I¡¯m still alive?¡± The several Sword Slaves shivered, their eyes filled with terror as they stared at Xue Liuli. They could tell that Xue Liuli, who once had regressed in Sword Dao, now possessed an unmatched sword prowess. She had clearly recovered to her original state, and was even several times stronger than before. Her survival also indicated that both the tower master and Xing Dannan had met their ends. These thoughts filled the betraying Sword Slaves with remorse and fear. At that moment, Hua Wushuang, seeing the Jile Maiden, screamed desperately as if seeing a life-saving straw, ¡°Jile Maiden, save me!¡± The Jile Maiden remained silent but glanced at Xue An. Xue An made a ¡®please go ahead¡¯ gesture with his hand. Thereupon, the Jile Maiden stepped toward Hua Wushuang. Seeing this, Xue An silently shielded his two daughters¡¯ consciousness. Overjoyed, Hua Wushuang exclaimed, ¡°Jile Maiden, thank you for saving me! I only did this for the development of our Jile Hall¡­¡± By then, the Jile Maiden had already approached Hua Wushuang, quietly observing her, then she shook her head and interrupted her. ¡°You are mistaken!¡± Hua Wushuang¡¯s expression froze, and then she looked at the Jile Maiden in disbelief. ¡°Jile¡­ Jile Maiden, you¡­ you can talk?¡± The Jile Maiden nodded. A flicker of panic passed through Hua Wushuang¡¯s eyes, but she forced a smile, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! Jile Maiden, you can finally speak! All the efforts of our lodge master and the elders were not in vain!¡± The Jile Maiden coldly said, ¡°Efforts? My inability to speak was also your doing, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Upon these words, Hua Wushuang trembled violently, her face showing extreme horror. The Jile Maiden, as if she hadn¡¯t noticed, continued, ¡°Do you know why I said you were mistaken just now?¡± Hua Wushuang, trembling, shook her head. ¡°Jile Hall is not ours; it is yours! And I¡­ will be the one who personally buries you!¡± As she spoke, the Jile Maiden slowly raised her hand. ¡°No¡­ no! Jile Maiden, what happened in your family, I only learned about from my mentor, it has nothing to do with me! Please, don¡¯t kill me!¡± Hua Wushuang screamed frantically. A cold light flashed in the Jile Maiden¡¯s eyes, ¡°So you all knew, yet you kept it secret from me alone! Hehehehehe.¡± The Jile Maiden let out a neurotic laugh. Hua Wushuang, no longer minding her knee pain, used all her strength and, leveraging her thighs, sprang from the ground and turned to run. The Jile Maiden swiped at the air with her palm but did not pause; she stretched forward and grabbed Hua Wushuang¡¯s neck from behind. Hua Wushuang tried to scream. The Jile Maiden¡¯s expressionless fingers suddenly jabbed inward and then yanked outward forcefully. Plop. A sound of flesh being brutally torn apart. Hua Wushuang¡¯s spine was savagely ripped out by the Jile Maiden. Hua Wushuang¡¯s body went limp, and she died instantly. The Jile Maiden¡¯s bewildered face was splashed with fresh blood. She lightly dabbed some with her finger, tasted it at her lips, and then burst into a giggling laugh. No one dared to speak. Everyone was stunned by the bloody scene. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was not until a moment later that Xue Liuli coldly said, ¡°Now, will you take your own lives, or shall I do it?¡± The several Sword Slaves all displayed a look of despair, ¡°Lord Xue¡­¡± Xue Liuli nodded, ¡°Understood!¡± With that, she suddenly waved her hand. The sword, like a roaming dragon, instantly severed the throats of the several Sword Slaves. Chapter 816 - Chapter 816 Chapter 816 Daddy I Want to Eat Braised Pork Belly Chapter 816: Chapter 816: Daddy, I Want to Eat Braised Pork Belly (First Update) Chapter 816: Chapter 816: Daddy, I Want to Eat Braised Pork Belly (First Update) The small courtyard was permeated with a nauseating smell of blood. Bai Qing¡¯er looked on with a dazed expression, hardly daring to believe everything before her eyes. The Sect Leader¡¯s senior sister Hua Wushuang and several sword slaves from Zhanhong Building just died like this? Especially Hua Wushuang, she was actually killed by the Jile Maiden. This kind of fratricide filled Bai Qing¡¯er¡¯s heart with shock and horror. At that moment, the Jile Maiden turned her head to look at Bai Qing¡¯er and raised her blood-stained lips into a grim smile, ¡°You¡­ seem to be from Jile Hall too!¡± Bai Qing¡¯er usually stayed in the auction guild and seldom went to Jile Hall, so the Jile Maiden didn¡¯t have a deep impression of her. Bai Qing¡¯er trembled all over and hurriedly raised her voice, ¡°Great Maiden, this has nothing to do with me! I came to stop Hua Wushuang.¡± Jian Qi also said at this time, ¡°Great Maiden, Bai Qing¡¯er has been trying to stop Hua Wushuang just now, I saw it all with my own eyes!¡± Upon hearing this, the Jile Maiden gave Bai Qing¡¯er a cold glance before turning away and leaving. Bai Qing¡¯er let out a sigh of relief and couldn¡¯t help but cast a grateful look at Jian Qi. The Jile Maiden walked up to Xue An and knelt down on one knee. ¡°Sir, I have a request, please grant it to me!¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°What? You want to wipe out Jile Hall?¡± The Jile Maiden nodded, ¡°Jile Hall, I must destroy it!¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Alright! Wait for me a moment, I will accompany you on this trip!¡± After speaking, Xue An turned and walked into the bedroom. An Yan was still lying on the bed, unconscious. Standing by the bed, Xue An said softly, ¡°Yan¡¯er, don¡¯t worry, once this matter is settled, I will take you to a place to break the seal!¡± With that, Xue An released the divine consciousness of his two daughters that had been blocked. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m so hungry!¡± Xue Xiang said pitifully. ¡°Mm-mm, we haven¡¯t eaten all day!¡± Xue Nian chimed in. Xue An¡¯s heart ached at hearing this. ¡°Tell me, what do you want to eat! Daddy will cook it for you!¡± ¡°I want to eat twice-cooked pork!¡± Xue Nian¡¯s eyes lit up as she spoke. ¡°I want steamed fish!¡± Xue Xiang also asserted. Xue An smiled, ¡°Good! Daddy will cook for you now!¡± After saying that, Xue An opened the Mustard Seed Ring. It stored a huge quantity of ingredients. Furthermore, because of the special nature of the Mustard Seed Ring, the food stored inside would not spoil and would always remain as fresh as when it was put in. The doors and windows of the kitchen had just been destroyed. Xue An simply started cooking under the open sky. People like Xue Liuli, the Jile Maiden, and Bai Qing¡¯er looked on dumbfounded in the courtyard. Who could have imagined that a person who acted so decisively and possessed unrivaled strength could also have such a tender side? Especially seeing that incredibly skilled manner, it seemed his culinary skills were quite remarkable! With just a wave of his hand, a stream of Sword Qi enveloped the exceedingly tender wild yellow croaker, then flashes of sword light twinkled and the fish scales fell off in a shower. Xue Liuli was almost dumbstruck. Sword light could actually be used to scale fish? As she was marveling, she saw the yellow croaker instantly split open in the middle, with its entrails removed and the tiny bones in the flesh being picked out by strands of Sword Qi as thin as cow hair. Seeing this, Xue Liuli inhaled sharply. She thought that if it came to scaling fish with Sword Qi, she could barely manage it. But to remove fish bones with Sword Qi with such ease and comfort was beyond her. The difficulty had increased by more than a hundredfold. From this alone, it was evident that Xue An¡¯s Sword Dao was simply beyond her reach. At the same time, with a casual wave of his hand, Xue An covered the pork with a strand of white flame. In an instant, the stubborn pig hairs on the pork skin vanished without a trace. Simultaneously, the skin turned slightly golden brown, emitting a faint aroma of char. Smelling this, Bai Qing¡¯er secretly swallowed her saliva, then took several cautious steps back with a very peculiar expression on her face. It wasn¡¯t the fragrance that enticed her, but the memory of those bodies that had just been burned to nothing by the white flames. It made her feel somewhat strange inside. Very soon. The ingredients were processed and suspended in mid-air. Xue An turned his head and looked. ¡°Eh¡­ where¡¯s the pot?¡± Xue Xiang looked down somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°Daddy, I was just trying to steam some buns, but that hateful Lei Zun wasn¡¯t careful when igniting the fire and burnt the pot away!¡± Xue Xiang echoed, ¡°Exactly, that Lei Zun is just too hateful!¡± Xue An, unable to suppress a chuckle, then gently patted Xue Xiang¡¯s little head, ¡°Silly girl, can you even steam buns?¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve seen Mommy steam buns!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the buns sister makes are so big and round, they¡¯re really good!¡± Xue An looked at the two quirky little girls and couldn¡¯t help but laugh, yet he nodded, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, Xiang Xiang is really awesome!¡± ¡°But Daddy, what do we do now? How can we cook without a pot?¡± Xue Xiang asked with some concern. Xue An smiled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Lei Zun burned away your pot? Now let him redeem himself for his deeds!¡± With that, Xue An reached out his hand, ¡°Come here!¡± The frying pan that had been shivering in the corner hurriedly flew over as it heard the call. Then the sycophantic voice of Lei Zun came from within. ¡°Great one, it wasn¡¯t like that, listen to me explain¡­¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°No more nonsense, just fry the dishes obediently! Understand?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°No problem at all, great one! It¡¯s my honor to fry dishes for you.¡± Lei Zun hurriedly said, even though her heart was furiously complaining. I must have committed some monstrous sin in my past life; otherwise, why would I end up in the hands of this person in this lifetime? Alas, my reputation as the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign, only to end up cooking for someone! As reluctant as she was in her heart, Lei Zun dared not disobey Xue An¡¯s command and obediently transformed into suitable cookware, then the bottom of the pot began to flicker with faint electrical sparks. ¡°You big liar, didn¡¯t you say you couldn¡¯t ignite flames? Then what is this?¡± Xiang Xiang said with a face full of indignation. ¡°Exactly, you¡¯re just bullying us kids!¡± Lei Zun trembled slightly, then spoke faintly, ¡°You noble little ancestors, this is a new trick I¡¯ve just figured out, okay!¡± At this moment, Xue An spoke lightly, ¡°Enough talk, begin!¡± Everyone then watched dumbfounded as Xue An used a Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign¡¯s cookware to stir-fry the ingredients that had been prepared with Sword Qi and Divine Fire. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This meal was unprecedented, if not unrivalled in history. Especially once the mouth-watering fragrance dispersed, nearly half of Jile City¡¯s residents caught its scent. Only when he saw his two daughters wolfing down the meal did Xue An finally allow a slight smile to spread across his face. Then he said mildly, ¡°Xue Liuli, you stay behind to watch over them; Mu Ya, come with me!¡± The Jile Maiden said in a deep voice, ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 817 - Chapter 817 Chapter 817 Not Rebellion but Annihilation (2nd Chapter 817: Chapter 817: Not Rebellion, but Annihilation (2nd Update) Chapter 817: Chapter 817: Not Rebellion, but Annihilation (2nd Update) Xue An took a step and arrived above Jile City. At this moment, the whole city was slightly agitated. After all, Xue An¡¯s furious arrival just now was too astonishing; so much so that black clouds in the sky had still not dispersed. Countless people looked up at Xue An standing atop the black clouds, all showing a look of shock. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Before I go, there¡¯s one more thing to do!¡± With that, Xue An raised his fist and struck out. This punch seemed to shake heaven and earth, as the black clouds in the sky furiously gathered and thundered toward what was in front of them. The Jile Pavilion at the city center, originally resplendent and filled with peace and prosperity, now echoed with the screams of the many powerful cultivators left behind. They rushed out in an instant, trying to resist. But it was in vain. These cultivators were far too insignificant under Xue An¡¯s earth-shaking punch. Under the overwhelming power of the punch, like a dragon¡¯s breath, these strong cultivators didn¡¯t even have the chance to cry out before they all turned to dust. Suddenly, the incredibly sturdy Jile Pavilion groaned and started to crumble and break apart, eventually transforming into a cloud of dust that slowly settled to the ground. All the people inside Jile City looked on dumbfounded. Some involuntarily swallowed hard. Because this punch was simply too terrifying. The Jile Pavilion that had just stood in the center of the city was turned to dust by this punch. Even those powerful beings inside the pavilion were all reduced to dust. One punch, a city in shock. Xue An withdrew his fist and said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Next is Jile Hall!¡± The Jile Maiden nodded and turned into a beam of light leading the way. Great Dream Mountain¡¯s main peak soared into the clouds, and the mountain range stretched on endlessly, known as the mountain range of ten thousand miles. Jile Hall was situated deep within these mountains. And after thousands of years of development, various traps and illusions were scattered throughout the depths of Great Dream Mountain. If one unfamiliar with the path entered, it meant almost certain death. Therefore, over time, Great Dream Mountain had become a forbidden place, unapproachable by anyone. Thus, countless fierce sacred beasts lived deep within these mountains. At this moment, these sacred beasts were leisurely wandering and feeding through the mountains. Suddenly, two streaks of light passed across the sky. Wherever they went, all the sacred beasts prostrated themselves on the ground, trembling violently. Because the majesty they emitted was simply too frightening. Being sacred beasts, they were more sensitive to such aura and naturally more terrified. Thus, wherever Xue An flew, the beasts bowed their heads, and Great Dream Mountain, which had never been without its howls, also became utterly silent in this moment. Even Great Dream Mountain itself seemed to quiver slightly, as if welcoming the arrival of a supreme emperor. Xue An walked with an easy stride. As he passed, there were occasional crackling sounds and flashes of brilliance. Those were the traps and illusions set up by Jile Hall in mid-air. For other cultivators, these might represent insurmountable barriers. But for Xue An, they were merely little puddles he couldn¡¯t bother to dodge. Amidst this violent breach of formations, Xue An and the Jile Maiden headed straight for Jile Hall, hidden in the deepest part of the mountains. Finally, a majestic city appeared in the distance. This city stood atop the clouds at the peak of Great Dream Mountain, with all sorts of colorful glows flickering around it. Within it, various exotic beasts appeared and disappeared. Indistinctly, you could even hear laughter coming from the city. It truly seemed like a realm of the Immortals. Jile Hall, we¡¯ve arrived! Boom! Xue An charged straight towards the massive city. Along the way, radiance swirled, and explosions echoed incessantly. It was evident that the traps and illusionary formations here were densely packed to an unbelievable degree. But none of this posed the slightest obstruction to Xue An. His speed did not decrease in the slightest, as he continued to surge forward as leisurely as if he were strolling in a courtyard. A roar of fury came from within Jile Hall. Clearly, Xue An¡¯s grand approach had alarmed the people inside. ¡°Who goes there? Who dares to intrude upon the forbidden grounds of Jile Hall? Eh, Heavenly Maiden?¡± Following the voice, a beautiful middle-aged woman appeared mid-air, then spoke with surprise. Standing with his hands behind his back, Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Who is she?¡± Stepping forward a few paces, Jile Maiden said indifferently, ¡°Ling Xiao¡¯s junior sister, Third Elder Ling Kong.¡± At that moment, Ling Kong asked in a puzzled tone, ¡°Heavenly Maiden, what is happening?¡± In a soft voice, Jile Maiden said, ¡°Is Fan Qinghuang here? Tell her to come see me!¡± Upon hearing this name, Ling Kong¡¯s expression turned unsightly. ¡°Heavenly Maiden, although you are honored as our sect¡¯s Holy Maiden, you should still show the necessary respect to our sect leader. How could you casually speak her name? Moreover, you have brought a man back with you, committing a major taboo of our sect!¡± Ling Kong spoke ardently, her face full of pride. She indeed had the right to be so. For she was the elder in charge of rewarding the good and punishing the evil within Jile Hall. Jile Maiden snorted coldly and raised her hand to deliver a slap. Slap! The slap sent Ling Kong flying hundreds of yards away. By the time she stabilized herself, her cheek was swollen high. ¡°Mu Ya, what do you mean by this?¡± Ling Kong roared in anger. Calmly, Jile Maiden responded, ¡°Nothing much, just some accounts to settle with you all!¡± Ling Kong¡¯s complexion changed drastically upon hearing this, ¡°You¡­ what do you mean?¡± ¡°Just a few decades, have you already forgotten what you did to my family back then?¡± Ling Kong shuddered at Jile Maiden¡¯s words, and exclaimed in shock, ¡°Who told you that? Is it this man? Mu Ya, don¡¯t be beguiled by an outsider, don¡¯t do something that would please your enemies and break the hearts of your loved ones!¡± As she spoke, Ling Kong, with a ferocious look, pounced towards Xue An, ¡°You, a petty troublemaker, I must kill you today!¡± ¡°Silence!¡± With a light hum, Xue An flicked his finger. The approaching Ling Kong was instantly burst apart. Moments later, an angry roar emanated from within Jile City, ¡°Mu Ya, are you colluding with outsiders? Are you planning a rebellion?¡± Shaking her head, Mu Ya replied, ¡°Not a rebellion, but the annihilation of a sect!¡± These chilling eight words were spoken. One after another, powerful presences surged out from Jile Hall. Each of these auras was extremely powerful, with even the presence of Golden Immortal experts among them. Combined, they formed an overwhelming force that caused the entire Great Dream Mountain, within a hundred-thousand-mile radius, to tremble. Jile Maiden was the first to be affected, pushed back over ten miles, her complexion turning pale, showing signs of defeat; she was obviously injured by the momentum. Xue An smiled coldly, took a step forward, facing this vast sea-like presence alone, and then let out a shout. ¡°Begone!¡± With that command. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The immense presence that filled heaven and earth instantly solidified, then exploded apart. Following this, a multitude of muffled groans came from within Jile Hall. The presence weakened as well. But at the same time, a voice filled with anger rang through heaven and earth. ¡°Who is so bold as to disturb Jile Hall while I am in seclusion?¡± Chapter 818 - Chapter 818 Chapter 818 Strike Removing a Mountain (3rd Chapter 818: Chapter 818: Strike Removing a Mountain (3rd Update) Chapter 818: Chapter 818: Strike Removing a Mountain (3rd Update) With that utterance, a woman who seemed almost ethereal appeared above Jile Hall. Behind her, over a dozen elders were lined up in a row. Ling Kong, who had just been blasted to pieces by Xue An, was also among them. This woman¡¯s age was indeterminate, but her figure was the perfect S-curve that could trap an onlooker with a single glance and never let them escape if they possessed even slightly lacking willpower. This indicated just how terrifying her charm techniques were. The newcomer was none other than the master of Jile Hall, known as the number one seductress for hundreds of years, Fan Qinghuang. At this moment. Fan Qinghuang stood in the air, her expression deadly serious, ¡°Friend, what grudge do Jile Hall and you have that you would attack us? And why instigate trouble between the Holy Maiden and our sect?¡± Xue An chuckled lightly upon hearing this, ¡°Instigate? No, I simply couldn¡¯t stand your actions, so I followed to join in the excitement, that¡¯s all!¡± At this moment, Mu Ya¡¯s voice was cold as ice as she spoke, ¡°Fan Qinghuang, why don¡¯t you dare to show yourself in your true form? Instead, you hide behind and scare me with an illusion?¡± ¡°Mu Ya! I know why you harbor such great resentment towards us! But you must believe that we truly have the best interest at heart for you! Your Brahma Heavenly Charm Bones are extremely rare and powerful, and it would be a colossal waste if they were trapped in mundane familial ties. That¡¯s why we took such measures, to help you achieve supreme accomplishment! You must understand our good intentions!¡± ¡°Good intentions?¡± Mu Ya laughed bitterly, her laughter mingling with tears of blood flowing from her eyes. ¡°My father was kind-hearted and benevolent, my mother gentle and virtuous, my sister dignified and modest; I had such a perfect family. Yet for the sake of some Brahma Heavenly Charm Bones, you ruthlessly destroyed everything! And now you dare to say it was for my own good?¡± Mu Ya¡¯s voice did not ripple with emotion, but her words seemed to weep with blood. ¡°Mu Ya, to become an Immortal and an ancestor, it is necessary to sever worldly ties. Those trivial familial emotions and joys are all but illusions, you¡­¡± ¡°Go to hell with becoming an Immortal and an ancestor!¡± Mu Ya screamed furiously. ¡°Do you know what I experienced that night?¡± ¡°I was like a dead dog, hiding in the secret chambers, listening as my dearest sister was tortured to death!¡± ¡°And the corpses of my parents lay in the courtyard, growing cold!¡± ¡°Yet to your mouths, their deaths merit only triviality and illusion?¡± The aura of the Jile Maiden fluctuated wildly, her eyes shining brilliantly, as a strange fragrance enveloped the whole of Jile Hall. ¡°This¡­ What is this!¡± Fan Qinghuang was momentarily stunned. At the same time, the Jile Maiden, as if driven by madness, rushed forward. ¡°I want you all to die! To pay with your lives for what you did to my sister, to my parents!¡± Boom. The Jile Maiden struck out with a palm. Fan Qinghuang and the elders¡¯ illusions were all shattered by that single blow. But then, a crystal bright barrier appeared in the sky above Jile Hall, with all sorts of runes and symbols emerging on it. Mu Ya¡¯s palm strike didn¡¯t even cause a ripple before it was neutralized by the barrier. ¡°It¡¯s useless! Mu Ya, listen to me, your talent is said to be the best since the founding of Jile Hall. If you are willing to submit, then I can tilt all of Jile Hall¡¯s resources toward you. Given time, not only is True Immortality within reach, but even a shot at the supreme state of Great Luo is possible!¡± ¡°By then, you could live for eons, wander the world at ease, and enjoy boundless happiness!¡± Mu Ya, as if she hadn¡¯t heard a word, relentlessly continued her attacks in frenzied rage. But her assaults couldn¡¯t shake the barrier in the slightest. At this moment, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Enough! Stop!¡± His words gradually brought Mu Ya back from her frenzy. By now, her hands were mangled by the rebounding force of the barrier, but the strange fragrance was growing even more intense. ¡°My¡­ My lord!¡± Xue An looked at the barrier and said lightly, ¡°This Mountain Protection Array is connected to the entire Spirit Vein of Great Dream Mountain! You cannot do anything to it!¡± A look of despair appeared on Mu Ya¡¯s face. Beneath the barrier, Fan Qinghuang¡¯s figure slowly emerged and then spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Young man, you have a discerning eye!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Compliments aside, what others cannot do, I still want to give it a try!¡± As he spoke, Xue An raised his fist and struck out. Boom. After a loud explosion. Ripples appeared on the surface of the light screen, and even the entire Jile Hall quivered slightly. But even so, the light screen still stubbornly existed, becoming even brighter and more dazzling. ¡°It¡¯s useless! With the profound depth of the Spirit Vein within the ten thousand li of Great Dream Mountain, it¡¯s not something that can be moved by human strength! Even if a True Immortal came here, they too would be powerless before this Mountain Protection Array!¡± Fan Qinghuang stood proudly, looking at Xue An through the light screen with contempt. Seeing that even Xue An couldn¡¯t break through the Mountain Protection Array, a deeper sense of despair colored Mu Ya¡¯s face. But at that moment, Xue An laughed. ¡°Do you really think that, with this turtle shell, you can stop me?¡± ¡°Very well, today, I will let you witness what true power is!¡± Having said that, Xue An stepped forward and reached above the ninety thousand li of the heavens. The crowd all looked up. At that moment, the stars shone like diamonds, and the full moon glowed like a lamp. Xue An stood before the round moon, appearing like an Ancient God descending into the world, so majestic that people dared not look directly at him. What is he going to do? Fan Qinghuang and all the people at Jile Hall changed color, not understanding what Xue An was planning to do. Meanwhile. Xue An stepped out, his hands seeming to clasp a tall mountain, and then he sharply cried out. ¡°Rise for me!¡± Boom, boom, boom. After a roar that resembled the bellowing of a Giant Dragon, a mountain thousands of zhang high was shaken by Xue Ansheng and uprooted along with it. All the people at Jile Hall were dumbfounded. Especially Fan Qinghuang, her gaze vacant as she watched Xue An plucking up a mountain, her mind going blank. Although it is said that an Immortal can move mountains and seas, even a Golden Immortal would find it difficult to do so. Possibly only someone who has become a True Immortal, or even a being stronger than a True Immortal, could truly move mountains and drain seas, turning the seas into mulberry fields. So, when Fan Qinghuang witnessed this scene, a horrifying thought suddenly arose in her heart. Could it be¡­this man is a True Immortal powerhouse? At the same time. Xue An lifted the mountain and then said indifferently, ¡°I hope you like this gift!¡± As he spoke, the thousand-zhang tall mountain flew across the sky, smashing towards Jile Hall. As the mountain peak drew closer and closer. Countless people in Jile Hall screamed in terror. ¡°Run!¡± No sooner had the words been spoken than a thunderous crash sounded. The thousand-zhang tall peak smashed directly onto the Mountain Protection Array of Jile Hall. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This time. The crystalline light screen flickered wildly for a few moments, then gradually dimmed. Finally. There was a crisp snapping sound. The light screen could no longer withstand such a heavy blow and burst apart with a thunderous explosion. Chapter 819 - Chapter 819 Chapter 819 Bliss Ancestor (4th Update) Chapter 819: Chapter 819: Bliss Ancestor (4th Update) Chapter 819: Chapter 819: Bliss Ancestor (4th Update) A towering peak smashed directly into Jile Hall. Boom. This beautifully designed city then encountered a disastrous fate, completely crushed beneath the mountain. As for the powerhouses inside, they were all smashed into meat patties. When the dust settled. Looking at the city again, it was now nothing but barren land. ¡°Did they¡­ did they die?¡± Mu Ya asked, trembling, shocked by Xue An¡¯s earth-shattering strike just now. Xue An patted his hands and said indifferently, ¡°Not yet!¡± As he spoke, his eyes sparkled brilliantly, he looked around, a cold smile forming at the corners of his mouth. Then he raised his hand, stepped forward, and threw a punch. Boom. This punch, though aimed at the void, generated several shattering sounds. Then, the void cracked open, revealing a secret world within. Inside, Fan Qinghuang and the elders were frantically fleeing. Fan Qinghuang was the first to run. Because once she saw Xue An¡¯s mountain-lifting strike, she understood that this man was an existence she simply could not provoke. To save her own life, she did not hesitate to escape to this ancestral ground of Jile Hall. This place was where the past powerhouses of Jile Hall, those whose lifespan was nearing its end but who lacked the ability to breakthrough their cultivation levels, were buried. Once she fled here, the elders competed to be the first to follow her in. It was not until they entered this place that they finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Who exactly is this man? Why is he so powerful?¡± an elder asked with lingering fear. ¡°Who knows! But it seems he came here with the Jile Maiden! Could he be the support she brought in?¡± ¡°It must be so. That treacherous woman, we at Jile Hall nurtured her carefully, yet she colluded with outsiders to destroy her own sect. Absolutely heartless and ungrateful!¡± The elder speaking deliberately ignored what they had done to Mu Ya before. ¡°Enough!¡± Fan Qinghuang snapped coldly. Under her imposing manner, none of the elders dared to make a sound. ¡°This matter cannot just be dropped! I reckon Jile Hall is completely finished now! Once we get out, we must immediately find out everything about this man, and then plan to eliminate you!¡± ¡°The master speaks wisdom!¡± ¡°The master is wise!¡± Even at this moment, these elders did not forget to flatter. But just then, Xue An¡¯s voice came through, ¡°No need for inquiries, my name is Xue An, it¡¯s that simple!¡± Hearing this. Fan Qinghuang and the others turned their heads in shock. They saw a huge tear in the secret realm. Xue An stood there, smiling as he watched everyone. This scene almost made the high-ranking members of Jile Hall faint from fright. ¡°Xue An, Jile Hall has no quarrel with you, why pursue our destruction so ruthlessly?¡± shouted Fan Qinghuang, as she rapidly retreated. Xue An said lightly, ¡°You¡¯re right, I have no quarrel with Jile Hall, but the words you just spoke displeased me. To attain divinity and honor, must I sever all earthly ties?¡± These words made Fan Qinghuang and the others hesitate for a moment. ¡°You¡­ you want to destroy Jile Hall just because of that?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Fan Qinghuang almost wished she could slap herself twice. If she hadn¡¯t spoken just now, would everything be fine now? But there was no medicine for regret available in the world. She could only try to stay calm and said, ¡°Xue An, consider that I misspoke, and I hope you can give us a chance. Can we let bygones be bygones regarding this enmity?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°No way!¡± As he spoke, Xue An raised his hand, and countless sword glares appeared in the air, then charged towards this secret realm. ¡°No¡­¡± Fan Qinghuang screamed. At the same time. From within this secret realm, a sigh was heard, followed by a faint female voice saying, ¡°Powerful one, you have already annihilated my Jile Hall. Consider giving me some face and spare my disciples and successors, how about that?¡± Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, surrounded by sword glares, and said coldly, ¡°So you finally decided to show yourself?¡± ¡°Powerful one, did you already know I was here?¡± As her voice lingered, an old crone appeared in the void. Upon seeing this figure. Fan Qinghuang and all the elders trembled, then knelt excitedly on the ground. ¡°We pay our respects to our great ancestress!¡± Indeed. The one who had appeared in the void was none other than Chu Lele, the founding ancestress of Jile Hall. Fan Qinghuang knelt on the ground, her face revealing an uncontrollable smile. The great ancestress had appeared. Xue An was in for trouble now. However, Xue An faced Chu Lele and smiled coldly, ¡°That¡¯s right, the moment I uprooted and destroyed Jile Hall, I sensed your presence!¡± Chu Lele¡¯s expression changed, then she sighed slightly, ¡°It really is true that each generation produces its own new talents! I had barely stirred, and you already sensed it?¡± Then Chu Lele looked up at Xue An, ¡°Young man, do you know why I didn¡¯t stop your actions?¡± Xue An didn¡¯t speak, but simply held his shoulders and looked on with interest. Chu Lele continued, ¡°Because the actions of these disciples of mine have indeed been quite disgraceful, so let this serve as a lesson to them! As long as you are willing to spare them, I will not pursue this matter further, what do you think?¡± Hearing her great ancestress speak like this, Fan Qinghuang¡¯s smug expression froze. She had thought her great ancestress would severely reprimand Xue An, and yet she had let him off just like that? But the next words from Xue An were completely beyond the expectations of Fan Qinghuang and the others. He shook his head, ¡°No way!¡± Chu Lele¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Young man¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand, ¡°Enough, don¡¯t call others ¡®young man¡¯ as if you are much older.¡± ¡°Moreover, do you really think I couldn¡¯t see through it?¡± As he spoke, Xue An surveyed the secret realm and said flatly, ¡°The reason you didn¡¯t stop me from destroying your Jile Hall wasn¡¯t as you claim that you didn¡¯t want to interfere, but rather that you simply couldn¡¯t!¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you can¡¯t leave this secret realm because your lifespan has already ended. Only within this painstakingly created secret realm of yours can you cling to life. The moment you leave, you will turn to dust instantly, am I right?¡± These words severely shook Chu Lele. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°How did I know, is that what you want to ask?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Someone else adopted similar tactics to yours, but unlike you, he did it to uphold his beliefs, whereas you did it to cling filthily to life.¡± Chu Lele¡¯s expression changed several times, finally revealing a sinister and exceedingly cold smile. ¡°Honestly, you really surprised me, but do you truly believe that I can do nothing to you?¡± Chapter 820 - Chapter 820 Chapter 820 Burning Heaven and Earth (First Chapter 820: Chapter 820: Burning Heaven and Earth (First Update) Chapter 820: Chapter 820: Burning Heaven and Earth (First Update) Having spoken, the crack in the secret realm that Xue An had broken open rapidly healed and repaired itself. In an instant, it restored to its original state. Afterward, Chu Lele¡¯s momentum became increasingly fierce, even merging with this secret realm as one. ¡°The mighty one, from the moment you entered, I have been quietly repairing the broken space. Now, the connection between this place and Guiyi has been severed by me; you can¡¯t get out! And in this secret realm, I am an omnipotent Deity!¡± At the end of her declaration, Chu Lele let out an extremely arrogant laugh. Together with Fan Qinghuang and the others, all revealed cruel and triumphant smiles. Under Chu Lele¡¯s oppressive aura, the Sword Qi around Xue An furiously spun, attempting to resist, but just as Chu Lele had said, in this secret realm, she was nearly omnipotent. As a result, the Sword Qi around Xue An gradually shrank, and its momentum was also suppressed to the lowest. ¡°Kneel now and beg for mercy, and I might consider leaving a strand of your soul! Just occupying your physical body,¡± Chu Lele¡¯s eyes gleamed with greed. Because Xue An¡¯s physical body was too powerful, if she could seize and occupy it, she could leave this accursed place, and even possibly advance further, striking at the highest Heavenly Dao. Xue An laughed. ¡°You, dare to claim you are omnipotent?¡± ¡°Today, I will show you what true omnipotence is!¡± Having spoken, the Sword Qi around Xue An suddenly paused, then solidified into crystal-clear, jade-like lotuses. The moment the lotuses appeared, the previously suppressed momentum began to climb rapidly. Before Chu Lele could react, in Xue An¡¯s eyes, abruptly appeared a white and a red flame. He then stepped forward and said in a cold voice, ¡°Break!¡± Following Xue An¡¯s command, two flames burst forth from his eyes and, together with the Sword Qi lotuses surrounding him, transformed into a boundless, penetrating Sea of Fire that surged towards Chu Lele and the others. Chu Lele was slightly taken aback, then sneered maliciously, ¡°Trivial skills, be extinguished!¡± The secret realm trembled violently, starting to crazily weaken the onslaught of the Sea of Fire. ¡°Xue An, is this little ability all you dare to flaunt? Go to your death!¡± Chu Lele laughed maniacally. At this moment, Xue An stood quietly in the middle of the endless Sea of Fire, surrounded by lotuses, resembling a divine sovereign. He then calmly said, ¡°Flames Coalescing into Dragon, arise!¡± Boom. The distinctly separate red and white flames intertwined, then rapidly coalesced into a blinding, fiery dragon form. The dragon form appeared red and white, finely detailed and vividly lifelike, though only its head remained a blur. Simultaneously, the Sword Qi lotuses filling the heavens and earth furiously surged into the Divine Dragon¡¯s head, causing the head to quickly solidify. In an instant, a barbaric Giant Dragon with a head of Sword Qi and a body of twin flames appeared between heaven and earth, its dragon eyes looking down upon Chu Lele and the others from a great height. Where the Dragon¡¯s Might reached, space itself emitted fine sounds of fracturing. This finally made Chu Lele lose her composure, and she exclaimed in shock, ¡°This¡­ how is this possible!¡± She found that she could no longer control this realm as effortlessly as before. And when gazed upon by the dragon¡¯s eyes, she felt an intense sense of impending danger rising within her. This made her tremble all over. Xue An, appearing somewhat bored, yawned, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s about time to end this! Incinerate this place!¡± At his command, The Divine Dragon emitted a dragon roar that shook heaven and earth, Chu Lele could barely maintain her stance, but Fan Qinghuang and the others could no longer even stand steady. And then the Divine Dragon opened its mouth and emitted a cluster of nearly transparent golden flames between heaven and earth. Though quite far away, Chu Lele could still feel the nearly terrifying high temperature of the golden flames. It seemed that just a glance was enough to set her eyebrows on fire. ¡°This is¡­.¡± Chu Lele was in disbelief. The golden flames exploded with a boom, completely enveloping Chu Lele and Fan Qinghuang among others. ¡°No¡­.!¡± Fan Qinghuang and the elders struggled in agony, trying to escape. But the golden flames were too terrifying. Wherever they reached, they melted everything like the fierce sun melts gold, incinerating all in their path. Thus, these elders did not even last a breath before they were burned to nothingness. Fan Qinghuang endured slightly longer but only managed to let out one final scream before her body began to burn bit by bit. ¡°Master save me!¡± Fan Qinghuang cried out in desperation. But by then, Chu Lele was unable to care for herself, barely managing to maintain a barrier in mid-air, thus momentarily unaffected by the golden flames. Therefore, facing her granddisciple¡¯s cries for help, she could only watch helplessly. In the end, Fan Qinghuang screamed in despair as her entire being collapsed and turned to nothingness. ¡°Xue An, your heart is so cruel!¡± Chu Lele screamed resentfully. Xue An responded indifferently, ¡°Isn¡¯t your Jile Hall all about forsaking earthly emotions to ascend as immortals and ancestors? Why then can¡¯t you let go of your fear of death now?¡± This statement slightly stunned Chu Lele, and at that moment, the flaming Divine Dragon flicked its tail. The giant tail smashed directly onto Chu Lele¡¯s barrier. She screamed as the barrier shattered violently, and then the golden flames instantly covered her entire body. Despite her high cultivation level, Chu Lele was no match for the Sky-Burning Golden Flame. Within a few breaths, her body began to falter and burn away. Finally, after Chu Lele let out her last scream, her entire body disappeared completely. The Divine Dragon lowered its head, and Xue An stepped on, standing above the heavens, looking down coldly at the secret realm now covered in limitless golden flames and smiled coldly. ¡°I know you are not dead because this world is merely a manifestation of your cultivation level. As long as this secret realm is intact, you will exist, right?¡± With these words, the heaven and earth trembled, and then a cold voice echoed from the void. ¡°Xue An, one should not overkill. Now that you have completely obliterated the people of my Jile Hall, what more do you want?¡± ¡°I want nothing, just found you disagreeable and decided to kill you,¡± ¡°Xue An, I admit that you are indeed powerful, but I alone control this world here, and you cannot destroy me!¡± Chu Lele said coldly. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Oh? Is that so? Nevertheless, before me, there is nothing that cannot be destroyed!¡± ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do?¡± Panic tinged Chu Lele¡¯s voice. Xue An waved his hand, and the Divine Dragon moved across the sky, the golden flames covering the heavens. ¡°Since this world belongs only to you, then I will destroy this world!¡± With that said, endless golden flames swelled across the secret realm, beginning to burn everything. In front of these powerful golden flames, this world began to tremble violently, with a continuous crashing sound of breaking apart. This was a sign that the foundation of the secret realm had already begun to suffer damage. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Xue An, I was wrong! Please give me a chance, I won¡¯t dare anymore!¡± Chu Lele finally grew afraid and started calling out for mercy. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°This, too, was what you once imposed on others! Burn the heavens!¡± Boom. The golden flames spread. The secret realm shattered. Chapter 821 - Chapter 821 Chapter 821 Like a God Ling Chen (2nd Update) Chapter 821: Chapter 821: Like a God Ling Chen (2nd Update) Chapter 821: Chapter 821: Like a God Ling Chen (2nd Update) This moment. High above the former Jile Hall. Jile Maiden Mu Ya stood there, anxiously awaiting Xue An¡¯s return. She had also wanted to enter that secret realm. But, to her surprise, she was just a step too late, and the secret realm had vanished into thin air. Helpless, she could only wait outside, while silently praying in her heart for Xue An to return safely. At that moment, dozens of streaks of light appeared in the sky and arrived nearby in an instant. After they stood still. These people were of various heights, weights, and appearances. The leader was a fearsome man with a green face and grim features. Mu Ya¡¯s expression darkened. Because she recognized these people. They were all from sects nearby Jile Hall. For instance, this fearsome green-faced man was none other than Li Potian, the chief of Ghost Cry Peak, located thousands of miles away. What were they doing here? Mu Ya quickly assessed the situation and then said coldly, ¡°Sect Leader Li, what brings you here with so many people?¡± Upon seeing Mu Ya, Li Potian was initially startled, then quickly forced a smile, saying, ¡°Heavenly Maiden, we all felt that earth-shattering fluctuation just now, so we rushed here! Strange, I remember that Jile Hall should be right here! How come it¡¯s gone?¡± Mu Ya said indifferently, ¡°How can it be gone, isn¡¯t that it?¡± With that, Mu Ya pointed towards the valley that had been razed to the ground. ¡°How¡­ how is that possible?¡± Li Potian and the others were completely dumbfounded. Ghost Cry Peak was a minor sect. It had only two or three hundred disciples, and even its sect leader, Li Potian, was merely a Half-step Golden Immortal. Thus, his Ghost Cry Peak largely relied on the support and assistance of Jile Hall. Plainly speaking, he was akin to a dog raised by Jile Hall. But this did not prevent him from living comfortably. This time, he was in the midst of celebrating at a feast with nearby sects. Because he had just taken a thirty-eighth concubine. Unexpectedly, in the midst of the feast, Li Potian and others suddenly felt a strong surge of Spiritual Energy. And the source was precisely from the location of Jile Hall. All of them were startled by this. Unsure of what had occurred. Then, they heard a loud boom that resonated through heaven and earth. Although the sound was ten thousand miles away, it still shook Li Potian and others deeply. It took a long time. Before the sound slowly faded, and then Li Potian and the others could not help but look at one another. ¡°Something happened over at Jile Hall!¡± ¡°Should we go and see?¡± At this, all these minor sects¡¯ members shrank back a bit. If something really did happen at Jile Hall, rushing there would be akin to marching toward death. But Li Potian said solemnly, ¡°If we don¡¯t go, who among us could handle the reckoning by Jile Hall come autumn?¡± With these words, all fell silent. Yes! If they all shrank back and did not go, if the people of Jile Hall turned hostile afterward, who could endure it? ¡°Besides, Jile Hall is one of the Three Heavens Sect, who would dare stir trouble? I suspect it could be that an elder succeeded in his reclusion, causing this unusual celestial phenomenon! Going there now could leave a good impression with Jile Hall!¡± Although Li Potian had a fierce appearance, he was extremely meticulous, which was why he could live so comfortably in the Central Region, a land where powerful individuals emerged one after another, with such a low cultivation level. The people from these small sects all nodded in agreement, thinking Li Potian¡¯s words made sense. Thus, these people hurriedly rushed to Jile Hall. However, the more they rushed, the more they felt that something was amiss. Because the traps and illusion formations along the way had all been violently destroyed. It seemed as if someone had bulldozed through. This made Li Potian and the others secretly alarmed. But since they had already arrived, they could only bite the bullet and continue. Finally. This group of people arrived at the Yunwu Peak where Jile Hall was located. Unexpectedly, the massive city that once stood here had disappeared. Li Potian and the others looked at each other. ¡°Could it be that we took a wrong turn?¡± ¡°How is that possible? I could remember this place for a lifetime, how could I be mistaken?¡± Li Potian¡¯s expression was as somber as water. He waved his hand to stop the people¡¯s arguments and flew forward a bit more. Then, he finally saw Jile Maiden Mu Ya. When he heard from her own mouth that the place that had been leveled was indeed Jile Hall. Including Li Potian, everyone gasped in shock. ¡°Heaven¡­ Heavenly Maiden, what¡­ what happened here? Who did this?¡± Li Potian struggled to say, all the hairs on his body standing on end, his internal alertness raised to the highest level. If there were any slight movements, he would not hesitate to turn around and run. After all, an existence that could level a sect like Jile Hall was not something he could afford to provoke. Even a mere flick of their finger could crush him. But he had to say the right things in such a situation, or else just a glare from the Heavenly Maiden might mean his demise right there. Oh, how difficult this is! Li Potian thought silently. Because to be a weakling in this Central Region, one must tread on thin ice at every moment; otherwise, you could be the next to die. Upon hearing this, Mu Ya¡¯s eyes gradually brightened, ¡°The person who eradicated this filthy place is a truly incredible hero!¡± Li Potian and the others were all somewhat astonished. What¡¯s going on? Why does this sound a bit off? Shouldn¡¯t the Heavenly Maiden be in deep sorrow, gritting her teeth and swearing vengeance for her sect? Why was she praising their enemy? The people were confused. Just then. The sky suddenly rippled. And then it shattered with a loud bang. A dragon¡¯s roar resounded through the heavens and earth, and then the Giant Dragon, formed of flames, soared out. The powerful Dragon¡¯s Might made the vast Great Dream Mountain go utterly silent. The usually fierce beasts wished they could bury their heads in the soil, their entire bodies trembling as they lay prostrate on the ground. Li Potian and his companions were directly forced back several miles by this aura. Once they barely managed to steady themselves, their faces turned as pale as paper, looking towards the man standing at the head of the dragon with utmost reverence. The man stood tall and upright on the dragon¡¯s head, his presence so divine it was hard to look directly at him. Li Potian and the others¡¯ teeth chattered. Some of them could no longer control the panic in their hearts and knelt midair with a thud. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But Xue An simply glanced at the group of people and then turned his gaze to Mu Ya, calmly saying, ¡°Jile Hall has been completely eradicated. From now on, this sect will no longer exist in this world!¡± Upon hearing this sentence, Li Potian and the others felt a chill run through them. Indeed. This man was the one who destroyed Jile Hall? Upon hearing his words, tears streamed down Mu Ya¡¯s face as she knelt and choked out, ¡°Mu Ya thanks you deeply for your immense grace, sir!¡± Chapter 822 - Chapter 822 822 Chapter The Seductive Bone of the Brahman Chapter 822: 822 Chapter: The Seductive Bone of the Brahman (Third Update) Chapter 822: 822 Chapter: The Seductive Bone of the Brahman (Third Update) ¡°Rise up! The people of Jile Pavilion brought this upon themselves; they have no one else to blame!¡± His words had scarcely fallen when Xue An was slightly startled with a gasp. For a fragrance overpowered the air, filling the entire world. And there, kneeling midair, Mu Ya shone brilliantly, her aura climbing higher and higher. In an instant. Mu Ya had undergone a transformation beyond the imagination of others. When she raised her head again. A mere glance, a casual turn of her eyes, was enough to root Li Potian and his companions to the spot in utter astonishment. Xue An¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile, ¡°Your talent is indeed remarkable. Having resolved your inner conflicts, you¡¯ve managed to upgrade your enchanting bones once more, from the Heavenly Enchantment Bones to True Heavenly Enchantment Bones! This is indeed your good fortune!¡± It may only seem like the addition of the word ¡®true,¡¯ but the difference is as vast as between heaven and earth. The Mu Ya of before had to deliberately use her power to bring forth the might of the Heavenly Enchantment Bones. But now that it had become the True Heavenly Enchantment Bones. Her every word and action, every breath she took, carried an irresistible allure. Moreover, these True Heavenly Enchantment Bones were considered a medium-tier talent even among the Multiverse Realms. That¡¯s why Xue An nodded his approval. Then, Mu Ya stood up, silently feeling the changes within herself before she smiled radiantly at Xue An. ¡°All credit goes to you, my lord!¡± Thump! Thump! Several people from Li Potian¡¯s side fell from midair. Even Li Potian himself barely maintained his composure, managing not to disgrace himself too much. All because Mu Ya¡¯s smile was excessively enticing. Such charm was beyond the resistance of ordinary cultivators. Even a Golden Immortal might be influenced and controlled without realizing it. This was the true strength of the True Heavenly Enchantment Bones. But all of this had no effect on Xue An. He smiled slightly, ¡°Well, things are settled here, it¡¯s time to head back!¡± Seeing Xue An so calm and untroubled, a trace of disappointment flashed through the depths of Mu Ya¡¯s eyes, but she quickly smiled and nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Come on, this Divine Dragon can stay materialized for another hour, which should be enough to get us back.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mu Ya ascended the Divine Dragon, and then the dragon soared straight into the sky, disappearing from view in an instant. Not until the Divine Dragon was out of sight. Did Li Potian and his associates finally let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Good heavens, who exactly is that man? How can he possess such a formidable presence?¡± ¡°And that Divine Dragon of his, clearly conjured by a secret technique, yet the Dragon¡¯s Might was so overwhelming that it was unbearable to gaze upon.¡± ¡°But why did he want to destroy the Jile Pavilion? And why did the Jile Maiden show him such profound respect?¡± The group started to discuss amongst themselves. However, Li Potian stood not far away in the sky, his face deathly pale, his body trembling slightly. ¡°Sect Master Li, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡± ¡°Indeed, Sect Master Li, your wisdom surpasses others, you must have some thoughts on this matter, right?¡± The people said. But Li Potian seemed not to hear, still staring blankly at a spot on the ground. The others looked at each other and hurried over, looking in the direction of Li Potian¡¯s gaze. ¡°Strange, there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything special there, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, except for this huge pit, there¡¯s nothing else!¡± The people were puzzled. Li Potian took a deep breath and then said hoarsely, ¡°Everyone, do you know how this huge crater came to be?¡± The crowd was taken aback. ¡°Sect Master Li, stop beating around the bush and just tell us!¡± someone said impatiently. Li Potian tried to compose himself and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed that this crater is newly formed?¡± ¡°So what if it is?¡± Li Potian let out a wry smile, ¡°So what? Just look over at Jile Hall!¡± Everyone turned to look at where Jile Hall had been leveled to the ground. ¡°Do you see it now? Jile Hall was once located on the peak of Cloud Mist Peak, and right beside it was an abyss. But now, this place has become a flat plain, but¡­ but look at those traces in the distance!¡± Li Potian¡¯s voice began to tremble uncontrollably as he spoke. Following the direction pointed out by Li Potian, some of the more astute people hesitated for a moment before they seemed to understand something, then they too turned pale with shock and froze. Only a few truly dim-witted individuals were still confused and said, ¡°I don¡¯t see anything unusual. What exactly happened?¡± ¡°Fools, have you not realized that Jile Hall has been flattened by an uprooted mountain? And this crater that spans a hundred miles, that¡¯s the mark left behind after someone took away the mountain!¡± After hearing Li Potian¡¯s explanation. Everyone was dumbstruck. Could there really be someone capable of moving mountains and overturning seas? If this had come from someone else¡¯s rumors, these people might not have believed it. But the huge crater was right there, standing silently before them. Moreover, Jile Hall, one of the Three Heavens Sect, had been destroyed. This meant that everything was true. With that thought. The complexions of the people turned pale. Just who was that man who had stood atop the Divine Dragon? How could he possess such formidable power? Could he¡­ possibly be a True Immortal? The very thought made these people¡¯s throats tighten and their bodies break out in goosebumps. A True Immortal! That was an existence at the very pinnacle of Guiyi. To have provoked a True Immortal into action and destroy a heavenly sect, what unspeakable secrets might be behind this? With that thought. Li Potian was the first to lose his composure, ¡°Everyone, I am truly sorry, but I suddenly feel unwell and won¡¯t be entertaining guests anymore. Moreover, I believe my illness will require some time to recover from, so Ghost Cry Peak will be closed for three months! Farewell!¡± With that said, he turned and left the place without any hesitation. The remaining people looked at each other and then scattered. In no time, the area was deserted once again. It was only after a long while. That the space suddenly fluctuated, and a blood-colored silhouette emerged. He meticulously examined the crater, along with the Jile Hall which had been smashed into flat ground, and then flew high into the sky, scrutinizing something carefully. After a long time. A harsh and unpleasant voice came from the blood-enshrouded figure. ¡°Strength to uproot mountains and even destroy secret realms, this person must not be underestimated, and might even possess True Immortal Cultivation. We must report back promptly to the elders!¡± Speaking thus, his figure gradually faded, eventually disappearing from the spot. At the same time. In Jile City, the atmosphere was also somewhat unusual. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Xue An crushed Jile Pavilion into powder with his earth-shattering punch, it naturally shook the whole city laden with powerful individuals. Then, these people learned the full story. And realized Xue An had set out to annihilate Jile Hall. The thought seemed preposterous. Because that was one of the Three Heavens Sect after all. Chapter 823 - Chapter 823 823 Chapter 823: 823 Chapter 823: 823 Although the strength that Xue An displayed was enough to shock everyone. For one person to single-handedly annihilate a sect still seemed somewhat unreliable to hear. Therefore, the atmosphere in Jile City at the moment was quite odd. Many powerful noble families cast their gaze towards the small building where An Yan resided. But no one dared to approach even half a step. Because Xue Liuli was seated cross-legged at the top of the small building, with a sword lying across her knees, deep in meditation. Yet it was this single person who deterred the city¡¯s powerhouses from crossing the boundary even by half a step. Just now, there had been those who were not convinced and stepped over the boundary of the small building, but as soon as their foot touched the ground. Numerous chilling sword lights flew out of nowhere, instantly slashing the intruder to death on the spot. After that, several more people tried to rush over, and all of them ended up spilling blood on the ground. There was even a long-established Half-step Golden Immortal among them. But none could withstand even one meeting. This result made many observers lurking in the dark feel a chill in their spine. However, it could not make everyone back down. They were all secretly watching, waiting. Time trickled by slowly. Xue An still hadn¡¯t come back. The atmosphere inside the small building gradually became more serious. Bai Qing¡¯er helped Jian Qi bandage his wounds, and then looked at Xue Liuli sitting at the top of the small building, letting out a slight sigh. ¡°I wonder when the Lord will return!¡± Jian Qi¡¯s expression was also very serious, ¡°I know about Jile Hall, where there are many strong people, and the current hall master, Fan Qinghuang, is a strong figure of his generation. Wasn¡¯t the Lord¡¯s action too reckless?¡± Upon hearing this, Bai Qing¡¯er shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t use your own thoughts to speculate about the Lord. To me, the Lord will definitely win. It¡¯s just a matter of time!¡± Jian Qi was slightly taken aback, ¡°You seem to have a lot of confidence in the Lord!¡± Bai Qing¡¯er nodded very seriously, ¡°Of course! If you had seen the Lord dominating the scene, I guarantee you would think the same!¡± ¡°And there seems to be an indescribable quality about the Lord, as if there¡¯s nothing in the world that could trouble him!¡± Jian Qi grew somewhat silent. She hadn¡¯t witnessed Xue An in action, intimidating everyone on the scene. But even from Bai Qing¡¯er¡¯s words, she could sense the extraordinariness of Xue An. Meanwhile, in the bedroom, two little girls sat on stools beside the bed after having their fill, quietly waiting for An Yan to wake up. The serious atmosphere also affected these two little girls, making their small faces tense. Suddenly, Nian Nian whispered, ¡°Sister, I just saw Mom¡¯s fingers move!¡± ¡°Huh? I didn¡¯t see it.¡± ¡°It really moved! Don¡¯t believe me? Watch!¡± The two little girls then watched intently with wide eyes. But after a full five minutes, there was no movement. Xue Xiang rubbed her sore eyes, ¡°Silly Nian Nian, you must have seen it wrong!¡± ¡°No way, how could I have seen it wrong! Mom¡¯s hand definitely moved just now! Hey! Sister, look quickly, it moved!¡± Nian Nian shouted. Xue Xiang quickly stopped rubbing her eyes and looked, but after a moment, she still came up empty-handed. Xue Xiang couldn¡¯t help but knock on Nian Nian¡¯s head, ¡°You are not allowed to joke with me like this anymore!¡± ¡°Sister, I¡¯m not joking with you, it really moved!¡± Nian Nian said, feeling wronged. ¡°Who is ¡®it really¡¯?¡± ¡°Oh, Sister, I really didn¡¯t lie to you!¡± ¡°And ¡®I really didn¡¯t¡¯ is who?¡± ¡°If you keep this up, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore!¡± Nian Nian was getting annoyed. ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re the one who started playing tricks on me first?¡± The two little girls were bickering with each other. Just then, An Yan lying on the bed suddenly moved. This time both little girls saw it and immediately rushed over. ¡°Sister, I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I?¡± Nian Nian still didn¡¯t forget to say a word. At that moment, An Yan¡¯s eyes slowly opened. The two little girls jostled to be the first to lean their heads in. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re finally awake?¡± An Yan¡¯s eyes initially were full of confusion, but after a moment, they gradually returned to normal. Then, she smiled and stretched out her hand to caress the cheeks of the two little girls. ¡°Silly girls, have you two been standing guard here the whole time?¡± The two little girls nodded their heads, ¡°Mhm, mhm!¡± ¡°How long have I been unconscious?¡± An Yan asked. Nian Nian started counting on her fingers. Xue Xiang, however, said without hesitation, ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve been unconscious for five days!¡± ¡°What? That long? What about your meals?¡± An Yan, shocked, quickly asked. ¡°At the beginning, we just ate snacks, but later when the snacks were all gone, we were hungry for a whole day! I was so hungry then! Sister said she wanted to steam buns, so I helped her make a fire, but that Lei Zun was so annoying, even burning the pot to nothing, and then dad came back, dad made us braised and steamed fish, it was so delicious, I¡¯ve never eaten such delicious braised and¡­¡± Nian Nian rambled on and on, inadvertently slurping when she mentioned the braised dish. An Yan hurriedly asked, ¡°Your dad has come back? Where is he now?¡± Nian Nian was about to speak when Xue Xiang covered her mouth with his hand, ¡°Shut your mouth, you talk too much!¡± Then Xue Xiang turned her head and said to An Yan, ¡°Mom. Dad took Sister Heavenly Maiden with him, said he was going to deal with a big baddie!¡± An Yan was completely confused. She simply got out of bed and went outside. At that time, Bai Qing¡¯er and Jian Qi were in the courtyard. Upon seeing An Yan come out. Both of them were also startled and hurriedly came over to greet her. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re awake!¡± An Yan couldn¡¯t care about anything else and asked straightforwardly, ¡°Where did Xue An go?¡± The two looked at each other, then Bai Qing¡¯er said, ¡°Madam, please don¡¯t worry, the Master took the Jile Maiden to eradicate the Jile Hall!¡± ¡°Jile Hall¡­¡± Although not entirely clear about the situation, An Yan knew that Jile Hall was one of the Three Heavens Sect. Such a powerful sect. Her husband went alone¡­ An Yan took a deep breath, ¡°How long has he been gone?¡± ¡°Almost¡­ almost a whole day now!¡± An Yan¡¯s complexion turned somewhat pale. If it had been before, she wouldn¡¯t have been so worried. But the ominous premonition that day still left An Yan feeling uneasy. Thus, she really couldn¡¯t set her mind at rest. Meanwhile. The numerous powerhouses in the city also started to murmur amongst themselves. ¡°It¡¯s been nearly twelve hours! Xue An hasn¡¯t returned yet! I think it¡¯s looking grim!¡± ¡°Indeed! Although the man is strong, is the Jile Hall vegetarian? He even dared to go by himself, he¡¯s really asking for death!¡± Among these murmurs, there were those who ridiculed coldly, those who analyzed calmly, and those who felt pity. But without exception. All of these people had little faith in Xue An¡¯s venture. But just at that moment. A strong surge of energy came from the sky. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone looked up. A dragon¡¯s roar echoed through the sky. Then, a Nine Heavens Divine Dragon, with a body striped in red and white and a head clear as jade, soared across the sky, descending above Jile City. Under the Dragon¡¯s Might, the entire Jile City trembled. And standing atop the dragon¡¯s head, dressed in white, lofty and proud, who else could it be but Xue An? Chapter 824 - Chapter 824 Chapter 824 One Man Destroys a Sect (First Update) Chapter 824: Chapter 824: One Man Destroys a Sect (First Update) Chapter 824: Chapter 824: One Man Destroys a Sect (First Update) At that moment. The vast Jile City was deathly silent. All the mighty ones in the city were dumbfounded, gazing at this scene. Xue An stood atop the dragon¡¯s head, looking down at the city below, and said indifferently, ¡°Jile Hall is no more. From now on, the name ¡®Jile¡¯ will cease to exist in this world.¡± Boom. Although people had anticipated it, the moment Xue An actually made the announcement, they were all shocked. What kind of existence was Jile Hall, that it could be wiped out by this man alone? It sounded like a sheer fantasy. But the reality before their eyes left them no choice but to believe. Those who still harbored a sliver of covetous thoughts were now pale, sweating profusely, and dared not harbor any thoughts of defiance any longer. This scene made many observing cultivators sigh in awe. This man, standing atop the Divine Dragon, had obliterated Jile Hall single-handedly, his might so oppressive that the mighty ones of the city dared not lift their heads. Such an unbeatable show of power was indeed unprecedented and too intimidating to look straight at. At this time, Xue An in the sky had already spotted An Yan standing in the small courtyard. He smiled slightly. The Divine Dragon landed, and then he strode into the courtyard. ¡°Yan¡¯er,¡± Xue An said softly. An Yan looked closely at Xue An. Seeing that he was unharmed, the weight in her heart finally settled, and she couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Husband, you¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Xue An had already pulled her into his embrace. An Yan trembled and then softly whimpered, ¡°So many people¡­¡± Xue An, upon hearing this, scanned around the courtyard. Xue Liuli, Bai Qing¡¯er, Jian Qi and others, seeing this, all lowered their heads and quietly retreated. The Jile Maiden, Mu Ya, flashed a touch of sadness in her eyes, but she also respectfully exited. Only Xue An and An Yan were left in the courtyard. Meanwhile, the Divine Dragon in the sky circled once and then thunderously shattered into fragments, dissipating into the heavens and earth. This naturally caused another uproar among the mighty ones of the city. Many had thought the Divine Dragon was real. They had not expected that it was conjured by Xue An using secret techniques. But how could a conjured fake dragon possess such powerful dragon¡¯s might? In the eyes of these mighty ones, Xue An¡¯s image became even more towering and mysterious. However, Xue An had no time to care about these people. He held An Yan quietly, his chin resting on the top of her head, and he whispered, ¡°Yan¡¯er, you¡¯ve had a hard time!¡± An Yan buried her head in Xue An¡¯s chest, her voice muffled as she said, ¡°Husband, I was really scared that day!¡± As she spoke, An Yan recalled the events of that day. The intense unease made her body tremble slightly. Xue An hugged her tighter, comforting, ¡°It¡¯s okay, no longer be afraid! I¡¯m fine, aren¡¯t I? And I promise you, such a thing will never happen again!¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± An Yan responded, and at the same time, a rumbling noise came from her stomach. Xue An laughed, ¡°Hungry?¡± An Yan, blushing a bit, nodded, ¡°A little!¡± ¡°Silly girl, you woke up and didn¡¯t get something to eat first?¡± ¡°I was worried about you, waiting for you to return!¡± An Yan said. Xue An was slightly taken aback, then took a deep breath, ¡°Tell me, what would you like to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you!¡± Just then, Xue Xiang suddenly popped her head out from behind the window, ¡°Daddy, I want to eat braised meat again!¡± Xue An, somewhat helplessly, also followed suit, ¡°Silly Nian Nian, didn¡¯t I tell you not to stick your head out?¡± ¡°But I want to eat braised meat!¡± Meanwhile, An Yan exclaimed, ¡°You two little girls, since when have you been hiding behind the window?¡± ¡°Hehe, since Daddy hugged you! But Mommy, we didn¡¯t see anything, we were just hiding behind the window!¡± Xue Xiang said, blinking her innocent eyes. An Yan, her cheeks flushed, lightly spat, ¡°You two little girls, just wait until I catch you!¡± Speaking of which, she pretended she was going to hit them. The two little girls ran off giggling. At the same time, Xue Xiang didn¡¯t forget to shout back, ¡°Daddy, remember to make the red-braised fish!¡± Xue An laughed heartily, ¡°Is one plate enough?¡± ¡°Enough! Thank you, Daddy! Daddy is the best!¡± Then Xue An turned his head to look at the frying pan hiding in the corner, silently chanting, ¡°You can¡¯t see me, you can¡¯t see me.¡± As his gaze fell upon it, the frying pan trembled and quickly transformed into a wok. Then Lei Zun¡¯s flattering voice came from it, ¡°My lord, it is my honor to cook for you. Are you satisfied with this form? If not, I can change.¡± While Xue An and his family were enjoying their cozy routine. The news of Jile Hall being annihilated by Xue An spread like a hurricane, like a heavy bombshell, completely shocking the entire Central Region. At first, people¡¯s initial reaction to this news was disbelief. After all, it sounded too fantastic. But later, when it was confirmed to be true, everyone was rendered speechless. One man annihilating a sect. This was not unheard of, but it usually happened with smaller sects. For a major sect like Jile Hall, there had never been a precedent. But this was just the beginning. Following that, everything that happened in the Dream Legacy also wildly spread. Xiongmo Valley¡¯s young master Ye Chongshan, Zhanhong Building¡¯s leader Li Hanqing, a powerhouse from their sect Xing Dannan. Any of these individuals was a formidable and renowned figure. All were obliterated by Xue An alone. Public opinion was boiling over. Many people shook their heads secretly. They thought Xue An was being far too arrogant. Because he had effectively made enemies of three major sects. Oh, that should be two major sects now. Because one of them had already been annihilated. And the leader of Zhanhong was also fallen, effectively ruined. But just Xiongmo Valley alone was enough to send chills down one¡¯s spine. After all, Xiongmo Valley was known as the strongest of the Three Heavens Sects, and there were even rumors that Xiongmo Valley¡¯s strength surpassed the combined might of Zhanhong and Jile Hall. Now, with their young master annihilated, how could Xiongmo Valley let this go? Just as these people were shocked by Xue An¡¯s audacity. Another piece of news came. The True Disciple of Blood Web Mountain from the Yuan Sect, ranked fifth on the Ask the Truth List, known as the top Divine Talisman in the Guiyi Realm, Luo Sanchi, also fell in the Dream Legacy. The murderer, Xue An! Hearing this news, everyone was at a loss for words. Yuan Sect, Blood Web Mountain, Luo Sanchi! Each of these names was regarded almost as divine. Yet they too had fallen at the hands of Xue An. This could no longer be described simply as arrogance. This was equivalent to puncturing a hole in the heavens. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the same time, rumors surged. Many noble families and sects began to doubt that these deeds were the work of Xue An alone. After all, if he truly were responsible, how extraordinary must his cultivation level be? If he truly possessed such an overwhelming cultivation level, why had he not revealed it before? In short, the whole situation was becoming increasingly complicated, and countless eyes turned to Blood Web Mountain and Xiongmo Valley, waiting for the reactions of these two major sects. Chapter 825 - Chapter 825 Chapter 825 A Paper Talisman Inquires About the Chapter 825: Chapter 825: A Paper Talisman Inquires About the Grand Ceremony (2nd Update) Chapter 825: Chapter 825: A Paper Talisman Inquires About the Grand Ceremony (2nd Update) Unexpected to everyone. Whether it was Blood Web Mountain or Xiongmo Valley, both remained silent on this matter. This attitude left all the powerful figures of the Central Region secretly astonished. What was going on? Could it be that Blood Web Mountain, esteemed as the current premier sect, and Xiongmo Valley, the top sect of the heavens, would swallow this pill without retaliation? Or were they¡­ afraid? As soon as this idea emerged, many people¡¯s thoughts began to shift gradually. If that were truly the case, then this Xue An was incredibly powerful; he could even be considered the first person to force the premier powers to bow without daring to look up. Consequently, the city that once boasted paradise-like joy became even more prosperous. Every day, countless powerful cultivators arrived, eager to witness Xue An¡¯s grace. However, no matter which powerful cultivator arrived, Xue An never showed himself and continued to reside in that small building. Thus, the area around this small building became a gathering place for countless powerful figures. But many still didn¡¯t believe that Blood Web Mountain and Xiongmo Valley would let the matter rest. They watched with detached interest, wanting to see how matters would unfold. Beneath the seemingly calm surface was a tumultuous undercurrent. That day, the city, now renamed Great Dream City, was bustling as ever. The many cultivators with different intentions thronging the city made the taverns and tea houses enormously prosperous. At that moment, in a tavern just across the street from the small building where Xue An resided, numerous cultivators were engaged in fervent discussion. ¡°I¡¯ve been here ten days already, yet I haven¡¯t even caught a glimpse of Mr. Xue An. He really does put on quite the airs!¡± a youth dressed in splendid attire said with dissatisfaction. ¡°Hehe, you¡¯ve only been here ten days and you¡¯re already so impatient? I¡¯ve been here for fifteen days, even staying in this tavern for ten, and yet the result is the same,¡± a middle-aged cultivator said with a bitter smile. ¡°If you ask me, perhaps Mr. Xue doesn¡¯t dare to show himself? After all, he has made quite a number of enemies now!¡± another person remarked lightly. ¡°I think the same, but I also wonder why Xiongmo Valley and the Sect have remained silent this whole time!¡± ¡°Could they be scared?¡± the youth asked. ¡°Hehe!¡± Hearing this, everyone shook their heads in unison. ¡°Let¡¯s not even discuss whether all of Xue An¡¯s feats are real; even if they were, why would the Sect of Blood Web Mountain be afraid? You should know that there are Golden Immortals guarding inside Blood Web Mountain!¡± Upon hearing this statement, the color drained from the faces of the people in the tavern. In Guiyi Central Region, becoming a Golden Immortal strong enough to guard a territory meant one could be lord of a city or a minor sect. Advancing further to become a Half-step True Immortal made one a prominent figure across the entire Central Region. Such beings were akin to revered elders in major sects, holding a very esteemed status. And if one could leap past that hurdle and become a True Immortal, then they would be among the rare few in the Central Region, even to the extent that a stomp of their foot would make the entire region tremble. The sect masters and mountain lords of the Three Heavens Sect were generally of this cultivation level. But the reason why Blood Web Mountain was revered as the premier sect was because they had a True Immortal guarding it. A True Immortal referred to those who had reached the peak of True Immortality and touched the edge of Great Luo. Such beings, in Guiyi, were truly rare and extraordinary. Even looking back in history, there were not many who had reached this level. The once renowned Sword Master of Great Dream could be called a True Immortal. ¡°Then why haven¡¯t either Blood Web Mountain or Xiongmo Valley made any statement about this matter?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know, but I always feel that the calmer it is, the more chilling it becomes.¡± At that moment. Suddenly, a commotion was heard from outside. ¡°Quick, look, what is that?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone in the tavern rushed out, and when they looked up, they were also stunned. In the distant sky, they saw streaks of colorful rosy clouds. Along with the rosy clouds was a heart-pounding fluctuation of Spiritual Energy. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone was in disbelief. The colorful rosy clouds arrived in an instant. When they finally settled, people could see clearly that it was a carriage pulled by a double-headed Chi dragon. Standing atop the carriage was a youth in fluttering clothes, appearing like a celestial child. This youth drove the carriage to the pinnacle of Great Dream City and casually displayed a yellow talisman in his hand, resembling an imperial decree. ¡°By the order of the Mountain Lord, ten days from now, Blood Web Mountain will host the Question-True Grand Ceremony, at which the seating of heroes across the realm will be reordered! Xue An is specially invited to attend!¡± As these words were spoken. The entirety of Great Dream City was shaken. ¡°My heavens! It¡¯s actually the Question-True Grand Ceremony! This is going to be exciting!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so special about this Question-True Grand Ceremony?¡± asked the youth in brocade. ¡°Heh, you really are young! Do you know about the Question-True List? The Question-True Grand Ceremony is about arranging the rankings on that list. Remember, the last time it was held was thirty years ago; who would¡¯ve thought it would be held again now! At that time, young heroes from all over the Guiyi realms will gather together, making it a truly rare grand occasion!¡± Upon hearing this explanation. Many people couldn¡¯t help but show longing looks. ¡°But it¡¯s interesting that Blood Web Mountain has also invited Xue An! Hehe, I guess¡­ this ceremony won¡¯t be so simple this time!¡± Meanwhile. Xue Liuli took to the skies and appeared up high. The messenger gave her a slight smile, ¡°Miss Xue, since you are here, that saves me some trouble. You are also invited to the grand ceremony!¡± Xue Liuli nodded slightly in response. Then the messenger, somewhat puzzled, asked, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Xue An appeared yet?¡± Just then, a lazy voice came from inside the building, ¡°Alright, I know! I¡¯ll be there when the time comes!¡± Seeing that Xue An did not come out to receive him, a hint of displeasure flashed across the messenger¡¯s face. As a messenger of Blood Web Mountain, he was highly respected wherever he went. Nobody had ever dared to treat him with such disregard as Xue An did, not even showing his face. Thus, he couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly, ¡°Xue An, why don¡¯t you come out to receive the talisman?¡± Upon hearing this, Xue Liuli¡¯s face changed, just about to say something. But then a laugh from Xue An came from inside the building, ¡°Receive the talisman? You¡¯re not worthy!¡± The messenger¡¯s expression darkened, filled with irritation, and he was about to speak. When suddenly, a sword light swept across the sky, directly slicing the yellow talisman in his hand in two. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Utter another word, and this will be your fate! Get out!¡± The messenger, as if awakened from a dream, looked down at the talisman, now in two halves, his face showing several flickering expressions, his eyes even flashing with anger. Then he coldly said, ¡°In that case, I shall await your grand arrival at Blood Web Mountain!¡± With that, he turned around, boarded the carriage, and left dejectedly. Only when the carriage had traveled far away did the people in the city gradually come to their senses, followed by a burst of commotion. ¡°Tsk tsk, to think he would disregard even the face of Blood Web Mountain! Truly domineering!¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. Chapter 826 - Chapter 826 Chapter 826 Shackles of Talent (First Update) Chapter 826: Chapter 826: Shackles of Talent (First Update) Chapter 826: Chapter 826: Shackles of Talent (First Update) But many others exchanged glances, and then they all quietly left Great Dream City. Because in their eyes, Xue An was as good as dead this time. Since ancient times, no one had ever survived after offending Blood Web Mountain. Although Xue An was powerful, he was ultimately only one person, and within Blood Web Mountain there was even a Peerless Monarch in residence. With such a power disparity, it was natural for many to believe that Xue An¡¯s fate would be all but certain death. So, Great Dream City quickly became deserted, its once prosperous scenes no more to be seen. The stark contrast made An Yan¡¯s teeth clench in coldness and her anger surge. Xue An merely smiled at this. ¡°It¡¯s only human nature to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages; no need to mind these fence-sitters,¡± he said. ¡°But husband, the change in these people¡¯s attitudes is just too abrupt. They were just now all smiles, eager to get close, and now they¡¯re running away faster than rabbits!¡± An Yan was still indignant. Xue An smiled as he rubbed her head, ¡°Alright, no need to be angry. When I pull up Blood Web Mountain by its roots, do you believe these people will come back faster than anyone else?¡± ¡°Hmph, when that time comes, we absolutely mustn¡¯t bother with these folks. We should find a way to drive them out!¡± An Yan said, puffed up with anger. Xue An pinched her cheek amusedly, about to speak. Xue Liuli, accompanied by Jian Qi, walked in. ¡°What¡¯s this, are you also planning to leave?¡± An Yan asked the two who were carrying luggage, unable to conceal her irritation. Xue Liuli was taken aback for a moment, then understanding the situation, couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°My lady, I owe great debt to the lord¡¯s kindness. How could I possibly leave at this time? It¡¯s just that Zhanhong Building is currently without leadership, I need to go back and put things in order first, then I¡¯ll head straight to the Ask True Festival; we can meet there!¡± Hearing Xue Liuli¡¯s explanation, An Yan realized she had misunderstood her and couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. ¡°Uh, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I thought you were leaving because you were afraid too.¡± Xue Liuli smiled, then turned to bow deeply to Xue An, ¡°My lord, I¡¯ll take the lead. Once I arrive at the Ask True Festival, I will be at your disposal.¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Go ahead!¡± Xue Liuli and Jian Qi left. An Yan asked, ¡°Husband, when do we depart?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll set out tomorrow!¡± The following day. Xue An prepared to board the crane-drawn carriage with his family to head to Blood Web Mountain. Jile Maiden Mu Ya glided over and gracefully knelt. ¡°My lord!¡± Xue An was slightly taken aback. For at this moment, Mu Ya had discarded the plain white clothes she usually wore, donning a suit of green garments instead, her enchanting aura reined in, appearing just like a demure young maid. ¡°What is this about¡­?¡± ¡°My lord, let me take the reins and drive the chariot for you this time,¡± Mu Ya said softly. Xue An replied indifferently, ¡°You want to take the reins and drive for me?¡± ¡°Yes! My lord, Blood Web Mountain is very far from here, and it would be inconvenient for those who have never been there. Fortunately, I have visited once before, so I am the best person to drive the chariot!¡± After speaking, Mu Ya¡¯s gaze met Xue An¡¯s with determination. Xue An¡¯s smile grew wider, and then he nodded, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea! It¡¯s just that it¡¯s somewhat below your station.¡± Mu Ya¡¯s face lit up with joy, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be able to serve my lord!¡± Thereafter, Xue An and his family boarded the crane-drawn chariot, and Mu Ya, taking up the Talisman Whip, drove the chariot into the sky. Inside the chariot, An Yan looked suspiciously at the enthusiastic Mu Ya, who was energetically driving, and then turned to look at Xue An, who calmly observed with his eyes on his nose, his nose on his mouth, and his mouth inquiring within his heart. ¡°Husband?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°It seems¡­ a bit suspicious!¡± ¡°What¡¯s suspicious?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Speaking eerily, An Yan¡¯s hand reached for Xue An¡¯s waist, pinched a bit of his skin, and twisted it fiercely. Xue An gasped in pain. Despite his Golden Immortal body, Xue An still grimaced in pain under the ¡°claws¡± of An Yan. Xue An didn¡¯t dare use his cultivation level, for what if he injured An Yan by doing so? So he had no choice but to endure it. ¡°Yan¡¯er, what do you find suspicious? I genuinely didn¡¯t understand!¡± Xue An asked innocently, batting his eyes. ¡°Hmmph, don¡¯t play dumb with me! What¡¯s the deal with this Mu Ya? Why is she willingly driving your chariot for you?¡± ¡°I am wronged!¡± Xue An cried out a Zuang Tianqu. ¡°You still dare to claim innocence?¡± An Yan couldn¡¯t help but twist the flesh half a turn again. Xue An felt a drop of cold sweat slide from his forehead. The two little girls watched Xue An sympathetically from not far away, whispering among themselves. ¡°Daddy is so pitiful!¡± ¡°Yeah! Being bullied by Mommy again, and he can¡¯t even fight back!¡± ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s really going on? Is it because you saw the girl was pretty while I was out, and you deliberately flirted with her?¡± An Yan hissed like an infuriated kitten, baring her teeth and clawing. Xue An sighed, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you all about it! But could you please let go of my skin first? I feel like that piece is about to come off!¡± Upon hearing this, An Yan hurriedly released her grip, and then she saw that a piece of Xue An¡¯s flesh on his waist had turned blue. Seeing this, An Yan was startled and then said with infinite regret, ¡°Does it hurt, husband? I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t think I used much strength. How did it get so severe?¡± Xue An grimaced, ¡°Could it not hurt? You say you didn¡¯t use much strength, but one more twist and you would have torn the flesh off my waist!¡± An Yan felt a bit embarrassed and quickly leaned over to blow on the bruised flesh on Xue An¡¯s waist. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xue An asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what we used to do as kids? If you got hurt, blowing on it would make it stop hurting! Isn¡¯t it effective?¡± Xue An was torn between laughter and tears, but he still nodded, ¡°Yes, indeed it¡¯s not bad!¡± At that moment, An Yan suddenly remembered something and straightened up, her mouth pouting, ¡°Hmmph, you almost diverted the topic again. Confess quickly, what¡¯s the deal with this young girl?¡± Xue An stretched out his hand and gently stroked An Yan¡¯s long hair, speaking softly, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t even have to ask, I would have told you anyway! Actually, this young girl is quite pitiable.¡± With that, Xue An recounted the backstory of Mu Ya. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After listening, tears swirled in An Yan¡¯s eyes. ¡°The people of Jile Hall are simply too wicked! This young girl is too pitiful!¡± Xue An let out a sigh, ¡°Yes, do you understand why, among the Myriad Realms, so many gifted talents with amazing potential seldom truly become powerful beings?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because those enviable talents and potentials are actually their shackles, and these shackles, they have borne them since birth! Though the practices of Jile Hall are somewhat extreme, many sects within The Multiverse are even more ruthless and callous. Some even commit genocides upon discovering individuals with extraordinary talents and potentials, erasing entire realms!¡± Chapter 827 - Chapter 827 Chapter 827 Do You Own This Road to Heaven (2nd Chapter 827: Chapter 827: Do You Own This Road to Heaven? (2nd Update) Chapter 827: Chapter 827: Do You Own This Road to Heaven? (2nd Update) ¡°But why on earth is that?¡± An Yan¡¯s face turned somewhat pale as she couldn¡¯t help but ask. Xue An looked out the window and said indifferently, ¡°Because in the eyes of the disciples from these great Sects, one must sever worldly emotions to become an immortal, without the slightest contamination! And in their eyes, ordinary people are but ants, not worth mentioning at all.¡± An Yan¡¯s complexion grew very unsightly, for she was shocked by Xue An¡¯s words. ¡°Of course, there are also many Sects that are benevolent! The Multiverse Realms, after all, is a place mixed with light and darkness, goodness and evil. In time, you will understand!¡± ¡°Mm!¡± An Yan responded, then gently caressed the wound at Xue An¡¯s waist with a touch of tenderness. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Xue An exaggeratedly inhaled sharply, ¡°Of course it hurts!¡± ¡°Sorry, hubby, I shouldn¡¯t have been so rough!¡± An Yan said, sticking out her tongue. Xue An leaned close to An Yan¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°So how do you plan to make it up to me?¡± An Yan¡¯s face turned red, and she whispered like a mosquito, ¡°The kids are all here!¡± A mischievous smile appeared on Xue An¡¯s lips, and then he whispered something softly. An Yan¡¯s face instantly blushed, then she gave Xue An a white look and lightly spat, ¡°Rascal! Scoundrel! Pah!¡± Xue An was amused by An Yan¡¯s three consecutive taunts and laughed heartily. Meanwhile, Xue An and his companions were on their way to Blood Web Mountain. The news that the Quest for Truth Ceremony was about to be held had already been completely spread, causing a sensation throughout Guiyi. Countless Sects, Noble families, and Cultivators were all shaken by it. After all, that was the Blood Web Mountain, a supreme grand Sect of The Multiverse. And this Quest for Truth Ceremony, being a rare event that only occurs once every hundred years, naturally also attracted countless young talents to participate. If one could secure a good ranking on the Quest for Truth List, one could become famous throughout Guiyi in an instant. Under such temptation, the major Sects and Noble families, including those ancient Cultivation factions that had long remained out of the world, all sent their able heirs. Thus, the celestial path to Blood Web Mountain instantly became bustling and extraordinarily lively. Countless dazzling luminous carriages and Flying Boats passed above in the sky, some even hundreds to thousands of zhang in size, with various rare birds and Exotic Beasts as their mounts. In comparison to these, the carriage borne by cranes seemed somewhat modest and shabby. But Mu Ya, the driver, did not feel embarrassed in the slightest. Because at this moment, her heart was entirely filled with joy. She could certainly tell that Xue An had no fanciful thoughts about her. But as long as she could do something for her lord, Mu Ya felt sincerely happy. Especially since Xue An was right behind in the carriage. Being able to stay so close together, Mu Ya was completely contented and wanted nothing more. They continued forward in this manner for three days. The Flying Boats and carriages on the celestial path became more and more abundant, and the congestion increased. Fortunately, Mu Ya¡¯s driving skills were very adept, so while the pace was a bit slow, they were not too affected. But during the journey, a thunderous roar suddenly came from behind. Mu Ya turned her head to look. She saw a massive Flying Boat, hundreds of zhang long, charging crazily over at an alarming speed. The speed was so frightening that the vessels and carriages along the route scrambled to get out of the way. Mu Ya couldn¡¯t help but be shocked and subconsciously wanted to dodge. At that moment, Xue An¡¯s indifferent voice came from the carriage behind her. ¡°Ignore it! Just keep going as you should!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mu Ya was startled upon hearing this and immediately responded without hesitation, then continued to drive on, making no attempt to swerve aside. Meanwhile, the large ship had already charged close by, with a woman¡¯s shout coming from above. ¡°Make way, you rickety boat ahead¨Cmove aside quickly!¡± Mu Ya acted as if she had not heard and continued to drive at a steady pace. Left with no choice, the colossal flying boat began to slow down. Finally, when just a few dozen yards away from collision, the flying boat managed to come to a stop, just barely. Then, an exasperated shout came from the woman above. ¡°Hey, are you deaf? Or are you pretending not to hear? I told you to make way; why didn¡¯t you move?¡± Mu Ya glanced sideways at the large ship with a sneer and saw a young girl in purple standing on the prow. Even from a distance, the girl¡¯s overbearing demeanor was evident. ¡°Move aside? Why should I move aside for you? Do the skies belong to your family?¡± Mu Ya retorted sharply. The girl in purple was left tongue-tied by the retort and, after sizing up Mu Ya, let out a cold laugh. ¡°Where did this little maid come from? Sharp-tongued indeed. Doesn¡¯t she have a master to rein her in?¡± At that moment, Xue An lifted the curtain of the carriage and stepped out, glancing at the big ship and the girl in purple on the prow, and said indifferently, ¡°Is it your turn to critique my maid?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The girl in purple was at a loss for words. Just then, a voice with a hint of steadiness came from behind her, ¡°Min¡¯er, do not be rude, step aside!¡± The girl identified as Min¡¯er dared not disobey and could only glare hatefully at Xue An and Mu Ya before stepping aside, hands hanging down. Afterwards, a woman dressed in red, exuding a heroic air, appeared at the prow and gave a fist salute to Xue An and his companions. ¡°I am extremely sorry. My junior sister has been spoiled since childhood and has a perverse temperament. Please be forgiving!¡± Xue An remained noncommittal. Mu Ya snorted coldly, ¡°Now you remember to play the good person? What if we had been hit by your big ship just now?¡± Xue An couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. This Mu Ya, who had once been silent, who would have thought that she would turn out to be so sharp-tongued once her heart was unburdened? Yet the woman in red¡¯s expression darkened, irritation rising in her heart. In her view, hers was a high status, and she had offered a courteous apology first, only to be spoken back to by a mere maiden holding reins. This greatly displeased her. She even lowered her opinion of Xue An, considering that this man could not even discipline his own maid, leading her to disrespect her superiors. Such manners clearly did not come from a son of a noble family. With these thoughts in mind, her voice grew colder. ¡°If there had indeed been a collision, we of the Hua Yu Shrine would compensate as needed!¡± ¡°Compensate? Ha, you speak so lightly. We were the ones you encountered, but what if it had been someone else? What if you had killed someone in a collision? Would you go and compensate them too?¡± Mu Ya continued mercilessly. Unable to restrain herself any longer, the girl in purple exclaimed, ¡°Sister, why waste words with such a beggarly and worthless sort? Look at her, managing this rickety, sorry excuse for a craft and dreaming of attending the Blood Web Mountain¡¯s Truth-Seeking Ceremony? What a laughably deluded fool.¡± Xue An¡¯s eyes began to chill. Just then, An Yan emerged from behind the curtain, stepping out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Darling, what¡¯s happened?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Xue An said flatly. But the woman in red perched on the prow was taken aback when she saw An Yan. Because she recognized the bracelet on An Yan¡¯s wrist. ¡°This bracelet¡­ looks like the one Bai Qing¡¯er, the grand auctioneer of the auction house, always wears.¡± Chapter 828 - Chapter 828 Chapter 828 Shrine of Chinese Jade in the Western Chapter 828: Chapter 828: Shrine of Chinese Jade in the Western Regions (3rd Update) Chapter 828: Chapter 828: Shrine of Chinese Jade in the Western Regions (3rd Update) The red-clad woman¡¯s heart trembled, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°May I know where the bracelet you are wearing on your wrist comes from, miss?¡± An Yan was slightly startled, raised her hand to look, and couldn¡¯t help laughing, ¡°Are you talking about this? It was a gift from a friend.¡± The red-clad woman took a deep breath, ¡°May I dare to ask if this friend¡¯s surname is Bai?¡± An Yan nodded, ¡°Yes! Is there a problem?¡± Upon confirmation, the red-clad woman¡¯s heart quivered, and she secretly rejoiced. It was indeed so. Lucky for her to have paid close attention, or else it could have been troublesome. This red-clad woman was named Gan Jing, and the purple-clad young girl was her junior sect sister, named Shui Min; both were from Guiyi in the Western Regions, belonging to the Hua Yu Sect. And the place where the auction guild was most powerful happened to be in Guiyi of the Western Regions as well. If that were all, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to make Gan Jing take such notice. But their sect was different from the other sects. The reason they were called Hua Yu Sect was that their Sect was known for producing Jade Seals and Jade Slips. For a cultivator who specializes in talismans, a good Jade Seal could enhance their abilities significantly. And the use of Jade Slips was even greater. The transfer of Cultivation Techniques between sects and the recording of various deeds all required Jade Slips to complete. It was because of this that Hua Yu Sect was so wealthy. But also because of this, the auction guild was extremely important to Hua Yu Sect. Because at least eighty percent of the Jade Seals and Jade Slips produced by Hua Yu Sect each year were bought by the auction guild. It could be said that without the auction guild, the sect¡¯s economy of Hua Yu Sect would collapse instantly. Therefore, when Gan Jing heard An Yan say that she was friends with Bai Qing¡¯er, her attitude changed dramatically in an instant. ¡°So you¡¯re a friend of Bai from the auction guild. We have been quite impolite just now; I am truly, deeply sorry!¡± As she spoke, Gan Jing pulled her junior Shui Min along to bow and apologize to Xue An and the others. This attitude left Mu Ya with nothing to say. An Yan blinked, somewhat baffled, but after all, she came from a noble family and could handle such small scenes with ease. ¡°Alright, stand up! Just be careful in the future.¡± Gan Jing then straightened up. At this moment, An Yan turned to leave. Gan Jing hurriedly called after her, ¡°Miss, please wait!¡± ¡°Hmm? Is there anything else?¡± An Yan asked indifferently. Gan Jing¡¯s face was full of sincerity as she said, ¡°Since you are a friend of someone from the auction guild, you are also a distinguished guest of our Hua Yu Sect. If you don¡¯t mind, please come aboard for a chat to express our apologies.¡± An Yan frowned slightly; she didn¡¯t know these people and naturally didn¡¯t want to go. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary,¡± she said. ¡°Miss, if the guild knew that we let a friend of theirs go just like that, they would definitely blame us. So please come aboard, even if just to have a cup of tea!¡± An Yan looked uncertainly at Xue An. Xue An nodded slightly. An Yan then reluctantly agreed, ¡°Alright then!¡± And so they all boarded the grand ship of the Hua Yu Sect. Only after boarding the ship could they appreciate the ship¡¯s luxury and vastness. The two young girls were looking around curiously, deeply interested in everything. Meanwhile, Gan Jing ushered An Yan into the cabin. And someone was ready to serve them fine tea. But all of Gan Jing¡¯s attentiveness and enthusiasm were directed at An Yan. In her view, An Yan was clearly the core of the entire team. As for Xue An and that Mu Ya. They were nothing more than a lackey and a little maid, that¡¯s all. Therefore, the atmosphere had become somewhat awkward. At least An Yan felt as if she were sitting on pins and needles. But after a round of enthusiastic hospitality, The grand ship of the Hua Yu Temple actually did not leave, but instead followed right behind the crane carriage toward Blood Web Mountain. Moreover, along the way, Gan Jing would occasionally invite An Yan over for a sit-down. As the saying goes, ¡°one does not slap the hand extended in friendly gesture,¡± and after a couple of exchanges, their relationship gradually warmed up. However, from start to finish, whether it was Gan Jing or her junior sister Shui Min, they both ignored Xue An as if he were invisible. Especially Shui Min, who occasionally looked towards Xue An with a somewhat contemptuous expression. Because in her view, This ¡°good-for-nothing¡± man was probably a freeloader. Xue An, however, just smiled at this and couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to such a pair of sycophantic sisters. And he even intentionally told An Yan not to reveal the truth to these two sisters. Soon, They had already crossed through most of the Central Region, where mountains increasingly clustered, and the terrain rose gradually. After advancing a bit further, they suddenly came across a high plateau, which soared up into the clouds yet was immensely vast. At this moment, they were all aboard the grand ship of the Hua Yu Temple. Upon entering the high plateau, small carriages like the crane carriage could no longer withstand the strong fluctuations of Spiritual Energy, so Xue An and the others boarded the grand ship. ¡°After passing through this cloud mist, it¡¯s considered entering the control area of Blood Web Mountain, though people are accustomed to calling this place the Origin Domain,¡± Mu Ya explained. Xue An was noncommittal, standing at the bow of the ship, his gaze seemingly piercing through the layers of mist, as if he glimpsed everything within. Suddenly, The mist before his eyes dispersed, and everything became crystal clear. They saw before them an endless highland. On this highland, there were rare flowers and herbs, ancient woods, and even scattered mountains with Spirit Waterfalls cascading down from their peaks. The mist of Spiritual Energy droplets, splashed by the waterfalls and lit by the sunlight, formed rainbows, a sight too marvelous for words. And the abundance of Spiritual Energy in this world was several levels higher than that of the outside world. Even without deliberately breathing it in, the Spiritual Energy would compete to enter through your pores, making one feel refreshed and comfortably invigorated. Such a blessed land inspired even Xue An to nod slightly in approval. For only such a place could nurture powerful Sects. And at this time, in the sky above the Origin Domain, lights crisscrossed as Flying Boats covered the heavens, and countless Cultivators arriving made the area even more lively. At that moment, a voice resonated with a slight chill echoed through heaven and earth. ¡°All Cultivators who have come to attend the Grand Celebration of Inquisition, please proceed to the Ancient Immortal Stage!¡± The statement lacked excessive authority, yet it sounded in every Cultivator¡¯s ears and resonated in their hearts. The natural dominance that emanated from it shook many Cultivators. ¡°It must be the Lady Xuan Yue!¡± ¡°Right, only Xuan Yue, who ranks fourth on the List of True Inquiry, would possess such formidable strength!¡± ¡°Indeed worthy of the grand Sect Yuan, just this display of power from Lady Xuan Yue is enough to show their might.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Cultivators exclaimed in admiration and then collectively headed towards the Ancient Immortal Stage. This Ancient Immortal Stage was located in the middle of the Origin Domain. It is said that in ancient times, an extraordinary powerhouse had pondered the Dao here, eventually touching upon Great Luo and achieving the status of an immortal sovereign, hence the name. Past Grand Celebrations of Inquisition and various other grand events were also held here. As numerous Cultivators arrived, the expanse of the Ancient Immortal Stage became apparent. Chapter 829 - Chapter 829 Chapter 829 The True Immortal of This World is Chapter 829: Chapter 829: The True Immortal of This World is Just So-So (4th Update) Chapter 829: Chapter 829: The True Immortal of This World is Just So-So (4th Update) Countless cultivators merely sparsely surrounded it. And there was an invisible barrier keeping everyone from moving forward. People could only see the occasional gathering of Spiritual Energy on the ancient, black stage, creating a marvelous scene, accompanied by chanting sounds. However, the sound was too ethereal, making it impossible to clearly hear what was being said. ¡°This is the mystical aspect of the Ancient Immortal Stage. It is said that after a Celestial Immortal reached enlightenment here, he left behind a trace of his understanding of Great Luo¡¯s Laws. If later generations are fortunate enough to discover and comprehend it, they could ascend to heaven in one step and achieve the form of Great Luo! And this chanting sound, it is the evolution of the laws!¡± Mu Ya explained. Upon hearing this, Xue An merely smiled dismissively, ¡°Just a True Immortal who has barely touched the fringes of Great Luo dares to call himself a Celestial Immortal?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Gan Jing and Shui Min, who were observing the situation with the Ancient Immortal Stage, both had a slight change in expression. Gan Jing was slightly better, although extremely displeased internally, she didn¡¯t show it outwardly. But Shui Min could no longer restrain herself. Because she had disliked Xue An from the very beginning. Therefore, when she heard Xue An¡¯s ¡°boastful¡± words, she reacted with a derisive laugh. ¡°Heh, such arrogance, just a mere True Immortal? As if you are anything special?¡± Xue An simply glanced at the young girl with a disdainful expression, ¡°In my eyes, a True Immortal in this world is indeed nothing more than that!¡± Each world has its own Heavenly Dao Laws that restrict it. Not every world can nurture cultivators of all ranks. Take Guiyi Star, for example. Its Heavenly Dao Laws have resulted in its Golden Immortals being complete. But past the stage of True Immortal, due to the limitations of energy and laws, there are deficiencies. As for Great Luo, that has already surpassed the limits of this world¡¯s Heavenly Dao. Therefore, for many years, countless brilliant cultivators in Guiyi Star have tried to attain Great Luo, but to no avail. It¡¯s not that their efforts were in the wrong direction, but rather that the Heavenly Dao does not permit it. Of course, Earth is an exception. Although its connection to heaven and earth was severed by the powerful Hua Clan, its Heavenly Dao Laws were the most complete Xue An had ever seen. Even Xue An had not felt its limits. But of course, Shui Min couldn¡¯t understand these things. She was just staring at Xue An with wide eyes. ¡°True Immortals are nothing more than that?¡± Xue An simply said, ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡± Shui Min¡¯s lips curled into a smile, about to laugh loudly. Just then, a huge vessel, twice as large as the Hua Jade Temple¡¯s ship, slowly approached. Then a man¡¯s voice came, carrying a trace of arrogance, ¡°It turns out to be two junior sisters from Hua Jade Temple, what a fortunate encounter!¡± Gan Jing and Shui Min looked up at the sound. They saw a man standing tall at the prow of the giant ship. This man appeared to be in his twenties, his face handsome and eyes bright, exceptionally distinguished and outstanding. At the sight of this man, Both Gan Jing and Shui Min showed expressions of surprise and admiration. ¡°So it¡¯s Young Master Wei, you actually came too?¡± Gan Jing bowed respectfully. The man on the prow of the ship smiled faintly at this, then in a flash, appeared on the deck of the Hua Jade Temple¡¯s ship. Shui Min hurried over with a big smile, ¡°Brother Haoqian!¡± ¡°Sister Shui has become even more beautiful!¡± ¡°Brother Haoqian is also becoming more and more outstanding and extraordinary!¡± Shui Min¡¯s smile made her eyes almost disappear, a stark contrast to her previously frosty demeanor. The people from the Hua Clan¡¯s temple held this man in such high esteem, precisely because this man was a member of the Wei Family. In the Guiyi Western Regions, where the Hua Clan¡¯s temple is located, the Wei Family could definitely be called the absolute overlord. And this Wei Haoqian was the seventh young master of the Wei Family. Moreover, his talent was astonishing, and his cultivation level was extremely high; despite his young age, he had already broken through to the realm of a Golden Immortal. It was rumored that if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Wei Haoqian had been occupied and unable to attend during the last True Immortal Festival, his name would surely have appeared on the True Immortal Ranking. In the face of such a scion from the noble families, how could Shui Min and the others dare to be disrespectful? Wei Haoqian gave a faint smile. He had come here naturally to attend the True Immortal Festival, and just happened to see the boat of the Hua Clan¡¯s temple, so he thought to tease them a bit. Now, seeing Shui Min¡¯s demeanor, he reckoned that by the time the True Immortal Festival ended, he would be able to take advantage of the situation. Wei Haoqian was calculating in his heart, yet the corner of his eye caught sight of Xue An and others standing to the side. Seeing that it was a man, and moreover, a man whose appearance and demeanor far surpassed his own, his expression couldn¡¯t help but slightly darken. ¡°This one is¡­¡± ¡°Oh~, this person is a follower of a friend we made on the road, and also an unmatchedly powerful individual. Just now, he even claimed that the so-called ¡®True Immortals¡¯ of this world are merely so-so, and don¡¯t even deserve the title of Immortal Lord!¡± Shui Min¡¯s tone was very exaggerated. Upon hearing this, Wei Haoqian first was taken aback, then couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Claiming that even True Immortals are nothing special, that really is quite the bold statement! But I wonder which sect or which noble family¡¯s scion this friend belongs to?¡± Xue An shook his head and said indifferently, ¡°Neither.¡± Wei Haoqian and Shui Min exchanged a glance, their faces filled with a mocking smile, At this moment, the commotion here also drew the attention of many boats around. When they clearly heard what was happening, they couldn¡¯t help but look at Xue An with mocking or disdainful gazes. Some people even scoffed rudely, ¡°Not even a scion of a noble family, who gave him the courage to speak like that?¡± ¡°I guess this guy¡¯s cultivation level is at most at the Half-step Golden Immortal, and yet he looks down on True Immortals?¡± The sneers came like a flood of tide. Xue An stood there, his gaze slowly sweeping over the faces of these people, then said indifferently, ¡°Scions of noble families? I don¡¯t need that! Because where I stand, that is a noble family.¡± This statement made everyone around fall silent. Then, the onlookers burst into laughter. Among them, Wei Haoqian¡¯s laughter was the loudest. ¡°Good! Good! Today, I really must see for myself just how powerful you are, claiming to look down on even True Immortals!¡± Xue An looked at Wei Haoqian and gently shook his head. ¡°What, scared?¡± Wei Haoqian scoffed coldly. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not fear, but rather you don¡¯t qualify!¡± Boom! This statement was like a thunderclap that shocked the onlooking crowd. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Shui Min and Gan Jing¡¯s expressions changed dramatically. He dared to say that the Wei Family¡¯s seventh young master didn¡¯t qualify. Just how arrogant and bold was this man? Sure enough, seeing Wei Haoqian¡¯s face turning livid and his eyelids twitching madly, he growled, ¡°I don¡¯t qualify, then who in Guiyi does?¡± Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, his robes fluttering, his gaze drifting towards the distant mountains shrouded in mist as he said indifferently, ¡°The old fellow in the mountains barely qualifies, I reckon!¡± Chapter 830 - Chapter 830 Chapter 830 I Dont Care Exploding with One Punch Chapter 830: Chapter 830: I Don¡¯t Care, Exploding with One Punch (5th Update) Chapter 830: Chapter 830: I Don¡¯t Care, Exploding with One Punch (5th Update) Wei Haoqian didn¡¯t understand at all what Xue An¡¯s words meant. At this moment, his eyes were bloodshot with agitation from Xue An¡¯s recent remarks, itching to kill him then revel in the aftermath. ¡°Haoqian brother, there¡¯s no rush at this moment. Once the Ancient Immortal Stage starts, wouldn¡¯t it be better to kill this scoundrel in front of all the cultivators under the heavens?¡± Shui Min whispered in consolation. Upon hearing this, Wei Haoqian snorted coldly, then fixed his gaze firmly on Xue An, ¡°Kid, don¡¯t you run off. On the Ancient Immortal Stage later, I will teach you how to behave!¡± With that said, he let out a sinister smile and stomped his foot, causing a gust of wind and thunder that swept him up, and in the blink of an eye, he had returned to his own great ship. The very sight of his departure was enough to astonish the onlookers. Shui Min gave Xue An a cold smile, then turned to leave. ¡°Considering Miss An¡¯s face and the White Palm Meeting, I advise you to leave this place early. Otherwise, that Wei Haoqian will definitely not let you off!¡± Gan Jing approached and said solemnly. ¡°Leave? Why should I leave?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Gan Jing was slightly stunned, then said with some annoyance, ¡°I don¡¯t know where you get such tremendous confidence, but the Wei Family from the Western Regions is not to be trifled with! Their family¡¯s secret technique is by no means inferior to the true teachings of the great sectarian heavens!¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°The great sectarian heavens?¡± Gan Jing wanted to say something else. But suddenly, Wei Haoqian¡¯s sneering laugh was heard from afar. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t think about running. No one who has dared to provoke me, Wei Haoqian, has been able to live!¡± Hearing this, Gan Jing¡¯s face changed, and she looked at Xue An with eyes as if looking at a dead person, then turned and left. At this moment, her heart was also filled with irritation. She thought Xue An was simply too arrogant and conceited. Once standing on the Ancient Immortal Stage, you¡¯ll see what real strength is! Gan Jing thought to herself in silence. It was at this time. Several beams of radiant light descended from the sky, shining upon several towering pillars surrounding the Ancient Immortal Stage. As the light faded, there appeared several figures in fluttering robes, with majestic auras, absolute powerhouses. ¡°Good heavens, is this year¡¯s Inquiry of Truth Grand Event going to be this impressive? Even all five exceptional inheritors from Blood Web Mountain have appeared!¡± someone exclaimed in shock. Everyone was astonished. No wonder they were so stirred. Indeed, the grandeur of the event this time was overwhelming. The five figures either had halos swirling around them or were enveloped in golden light, their mighty auras almost impossible to look at directly. ¡°Guan Lei, Feng Qiyao, Yu Tianming, Xuan Yue, Nan Wuchang! With the presence of these five great individuals, and aside from the Great Demonstration Immortal Luo Sanchi, all the true inheritors of Blood Web Mountain have arrived!¡± someone murmured with a heavy expression. Meanwhile, a skin-crawling, strange laugh echoed, followed by a beam of light appearing atop one of the giant pillars, revealing an elder of short stature and frightfully ugly appearance. ¡°It¡¯s the Xiongmo Patriarch! The Valley Master of Xiongmo Valley himself is here! Good heavens, how many exceptional powerhouses has today¡¯s Inquiry of Truth Grand Event alarmed?¡± Everyone was shaken to the core. The pressure of the six powerhouses seemed too much for even the space to bear, emanating bursts of collapsing sounds under the heavy strain. At this moment, only to hear the Xiongmo Patriarch laughing madly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect all of you brothers to come out of seclusion, excellent! Let¡¯s get started; this old ancestor can hardly wait to see the spectacle!¡± At this point, Xuan Yue, whose appearance was as beautiful as a woman¡¯s, smiled upon hearing this, ¡°The Patriarch is in a hurry again. A good show is always best watched slowly!¡± Finishing his words, he stepped forward, standing in mid-air, and announced in a cold voice, ¡°Fellow cultivators, this Inquiry of Truth Grand Event is personally decreed by my master. Its purpose is to reestablish the order of heroes in the world. Therefore, I declare that the grand event officially begins!¡± Along with his words, the invisible barrier that hung over the Ancient Immortal Stage gradually dissipated. In almost an instant, those eager to compete couldn¡¯t wait to rush into the Ancient Immortal Stage, beginning to challenge one another. Since it involved their standing and interests, no one held back at this moment. As soon as they moved to action, it was their strongest killing moves. Glimmering lights shone faintly, and the sounds of battle shook the heavens. Before long, the Ancient Immortal Stage was awash with rivers of blood. And the number of cultivators entering began to dwindle. At that moment, a beam of light shot from the Wei Family¡¯s boat into the Ancient Immortal Stage, and when it stabilized, it was indeed Wei Haoqian who appeared. He stood amidst the air, pointing his finger at Xue An and declared, ¡°Boy, come here and meet your death!¡± Some recognized this seventh young master of the Wei Family, knowing that although his reputation was not the most spectacular, his strength was absolutely top-notch. But it was unknown who had offended this Wei Seventh Young Master to provoke such rage. Thus, everyone followed the direction Wei Haoqian was pointing towards. Gazes converged on Xue An. There was shock and uncertainty. There was pity. And there was a lot of schadenfreude. In the midst of this swirl of public opinion, Xue An stood proudly, his mouth curving into a cold smile. ¡°Today¡­ seems like there¡¯s going to be a tremendous slaughter, I wonder if this Ancient Immortal Stage will be dyed red!¡± Xue An¡¯s voice was very low, so low that even Mu Ya, who was closest, didn¡¯t hear it clearly. ¡°My lord, what did you say?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Nothing!¡± That said, he turned his head to look at the arena, ¡°Since you insist on challenging me, then I shall entertain you!¡± As he spoke, Xue An extended a single finger! What did that mean? Everyone was somewhat puzzled. Wei Haoqian was also taken aback, then spoke coldly, ¡°What do you mean by extending one finger?¡± Xue An smiled grimly, ¡°It means¡­ I¡¯m only giving you the chance for one punch; if you can¡¯t dodge it, don¡¯t blame me!¡± Boom! These words caused a commotion throughout the crowd. Shui Min, standing not far off, let out a laugh. ¡°Still boasting at a time like this, I really admire this man¡¯s mentality!¡± Wei Haoqian¡¯s face turned an angry shade of green as he said ominously, ¡°Boy, I will let you witness the power of the Wei Family¡¯s secret skills!¡± No sooner had he spoken than Wei Haoqian¡¯s body flickered with lightning, and his eyes revealed the forms of two Lei Zuns. Lightning whipped around within the Ancient Immortal Stage. If this stage hadn¡¯t been forged by secret techniques, it probably would have been destroyed by the lightning. Seeing this, even the powerful individuals watching from the spectator platform nodded in approval. ¡°The Wei Family¡¯s lightning skills are indeed as formidable as their reputation!¡± ¡°Boy, I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯ll beat me with one punch!¡± Wei Haoqian laughed heartily. Everyone turned their eyes toward Xue An, seeing him still standing unperturbed at the bow of the boat, they all shook their heads inwardly. They believed this time he was certain to lose. But at that moment, Xue An laughed, and then slowly raised his fist, stating coolly, ¡°Too weak!¡± The sound was not loud, but it spread throughout the crowd. In the midst of the shock, Xue An¡¯s figure suddenly vanished from the spot, and by the time he appeared again, he was already in front of Wei Haoqian. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wei Haoqian didn¡¯t even have time to react, he could only watch in horror as Xue An¡¯s punch came thundering towards him. Boom! Wei Haoqian was directly obliterated by the punch. A mist of blood dispersed. Scattering across the entire Ancient Immortal Stage. Chapter 831 - Chapter 831 Chapter 831 Wei Family Ancestor – Struggle Between Chapter 831: Chapter 831 Wei Family Ancestor ¨C Struggle Between Life and Death (First Update) Chapter 831: Chapter 831 Wei Family Ancestor ¨C Struggle Between Life and Death (First Update) The entire scene was deathly silent. The numerous onlooking cultivators suddenly changed color. No one had expected that this man, who appeared so unassuming, would be so fierce, pulverizing the Wei Family¡¯s seventh young master of the Western Regions into a mist of blood with a single punch. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± Shui Min, who had been standing at the prow of the boat ready to enjoy the show, simply could not believe her eyes. She had never dreamed that this man could truly defeat Wei Haoqian. Gan Jing was also staring dumbfounded at everything happening in the arena, her face written with disbelief. Only Mu Ya looked on calmly at all this. She had anticipated this outcome, so there was not a trace of surprise on her face. Right after, the crowd erupted into a buzz of commotion. Many faces showed alarm, and then they began whispering quietly, ¡°This Wei Haoqian was the Wei Family patriarch¡¯s most valued descendant; now that he¡¯s dead, there¡¯s big trouble!¡± And sure enough. No sooner had these words faded than a roar came from the Wei Family¡¯s boat. ¡°Daring to kill my Qian¡¯er, you¡¯re truly seeking death!¡± Along with the roar, a lightning bolt shot up into the sky, appearing instantly in the middle of the arena. Once he had landed, he was revealed to be an old man with white hair and brows, and a dignified face. ¡°It¡¯s the Wei Family patriarch!¡± ¡°The Wei Family patriarch has made a move; this is going to get interesting!¡± A low buzz ran through the crowd. At that moment, Shui Min gradually shed the shock in her heart, and a cold smile appeared on her face. So what if you killed the seventh master? Now that the Wei Family patriarch is taking action, you¡¯re going to die an even worse death. ¡°Young man, what sect are you from, or which powerful family do you hail from that you act so ruthlessly, directly taking my Qian¡¯er¡¯s life?¡± the Wei Family patriarch asked fiercely, his brows and mustache bristling, his tone laden with a chilling cold. As he spoke, the entire Ancient Immortal Stage was suffused with lightning, with radiant light twisting around it, and flashes of electricity continually streaking through the air. Even from a great distance, the onlooking cultivators felt the hair on their bodies standing on end due to the lightning, causing them to tremble involuntarily. Such majesty, indeed befitting the patriarch who ruled over the Wei Family of the Western Regions. However, Xue An stood at the center of the arena, facing the expanse of lightning as if it were merely a gentle breeze, not even the hem of his garment stirring. ¡°Acting ruthlessly? Are you suggesting that I should¡¯ve stood still, letting your family¡¯s seventh master beat me to death?¡± Xue An retorted with a hint of mockery. The Wei Family patriarch¡¯s face darkened, about to say something. Xue An waved a dismissive hand, ¡°Enough talk, if you¡¯re dissatisfied, then come and meet your death as well!¡± ¡°You insolent fool¡­¡± The Wei Family patriarch¡¯s face turned iron blue, and his eyes shot forth lightning, evidently furious to the extreme. Xue An though, just laughed, ¡°But I must remind you beforehand, standing on this stage means a struggle between life and death. Don¡¯t think that sanctuary from your ancestors will help you escape with an undying spirit, like your precious seventh master¡­¡± As he spoke, Xue An opened his hand to reveal a soul light orb within his palm. If the Wei Family patriarch was angered purely by Xue An¡¯s ruthlessness in shattering his grandson¡¯s physical body before, Now seeing the soul in Xue An¡¯s hand, a towering rage ignited in his chest. ¡°You dare¡­¡± The Wei Family patriarch bellowed angrily. A cold smirk curled the edges of Xue An¡¯s mouth, ¡°What I detest most are you self-righteous nobles, full of the delusion that only you can dictate the life and death of others, and yet when it¡¯s your turn, you all beg and wail, unable to accept it!¡± ¡°But in my eyes, you are all no more than ants!¡± As he spoke, a cold glint flashed in Xue An¡¯s eyes, and he abruptly clenched his hand closed. Wei Haoqian¡¯s Divine Sense let out a blood-curdling scream. ¡°No¡­ I was wrong, please spare me! Patriarch save me!¡± In the face of true death, Wei Haoqian no longer had the arrogance of the Wei Family¡¯s young master and began to beg frantically for mercy. Because if his soul were shattered, what awaited him would be complete nothingness. For someone who had enjoyed all the glories of the world, this was naturally the most terrifying thing. The Wei Family Patriarch also let out a furious roar and made a bold move. All one could see was his step forward and a punch, with lightning swirling around his fist that seemed to pierce through space itself. However, facing such a powerful strike, Xue An didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid, and without regard for how Wei Haoqian struggled and pleaded, he directly crushed his Divine Sense with a palm. ¡°No¡­!¡± The scream abruptly ceased. At the same time, the punch filled with towering rage from the Wei Family Patriarch also thundered down. Xue An lifted his other hand and met the Wei Family Patriarch¡¯s punch with one hand. Upon seeing this scene, many cultivators couldn¡¯t help but close their eyes, believing that Xue An was undoubtedly doomed. Shui Min had an even colder smile, thinking that Xue An was completely overestimating himself, like a mantis trying to stop a chariot. Boom! The fists collided. A blindingly brilliant light swept across the entire venue. Even the Ancient Immortal Stage trembled a few times. Had it not been for the barrier, the spectators, these cultivators, would have likely suffered collateral damage. Even so, the many flying ships involuntarily retreated a hundred yards. How was it? Who won? All eyes were filled with shock and suspicion. Their gazes all converged on the Ancient Immortal Stage. ¡°Hmph! Daring to oppose the Wei Family Patriarch, this guy is probably already blasted to ash, soul and body both extinguished!¡± Shui Min said mockingly. Mu Ya, who stood beside her, had her eyes flash coldly upon hearing this; she could no longer tolerate this obstinate woman¡¯s foolishness. Therefore, with a cold snort, she said, ¡°Provoking the master time and again deserves a slap!¡± With that, she raised her hand and delivered a slap. Initially, Shui Min paid it no mind; in her view, what could a mere chariot-driving servant girl do? She, after all, was a formidable Loose Immortal, and dealing with that palm was a piece of cake. Thus, she sneered and was about to counterattack. But at that moment, she was horrified to discover that under Mu Ya¡¯s palm wind, she couldn¡¯t even resist and could only watch helplessly as Mu Ya¡¯s palm came towards her. Slap! An extremely crisp sound rang out. Shui Min was directly slapped into the air, narrowly missing blowing a huge hole through the flying ship with her body. After landing, half of Shui Min¡¯s face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head, her mouth full of blood and broken teeth. She was somewhat dazed by the slap, and it was only after a moment that she realized what happened. Then, she screamed venomously, ¡°You lowly servant, how dare you slap me? Even your master is already dead, and yet you still dare to be so impudent¡­¡± The voice abruptly stopped. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Because at that moment, atop the Ancient Immortal Stage, the brilliance was gradually fading, revealing the situation within. There stood Xue An, whom everyone believed was certainly doomed, with one hand behind his back, unshaken, his face filled with indifference. And the Wei Family Patriarch, who had come with a heart full of rage, was frozen mid-air. Suddenly, he began to cough up blood profusely and was then blasted away. Witnessing this scene, everyone present was astounded. Chapter 832 - Chapter 832 Chapter 832 Crushing with One Hand (2nd Update) Chapter 832: Chapter 832: Crushing with One Hand (2nd Update) Chapter 832: Chapter 832: Crushing with One Hand (2nd Update) Many patriarchs from the noble families and Sect Masters who were originally watching everything with composure suddenly stood up, their faces full of disbelief. As for Shui Min, her mouth hung open as she stared dumbfounded at everything unfolding. How could this be! Why was this man so formidable that he even managed to defeat the Wei Family patriarch? And Sister Gan Jing was even more shaken, her gaze at Xue An¡¯s proud figure filled with confusion. She finally understood how wrong and ridiculous her previous views on this man were. She had even ridiculed him for being arrogantly ignorant. But now it seemed that the one who was truly ignorant was herself. Gan Jing¡¯s heart was filled with mixed emotions, unsure of what to feel. Just then, the Wei Family patriarch, who had been sent flying to the edge of the Ancient Immortal Stage and was soaked in blood, still bellowed. ¡°I refuse to accept this!¡± As he spoke, his eyebrows bristled, his body erupted with thunderous light that flickered wildly, and above his head, on his spiritual platform, he conjured an image of the Thunder Emperor. ¡°It¡¯s the Wei Family¡¯s secret technique, the Mad Thunder Emperor Technique!¡± ¡°Indeed worthy of the Wei Family patriarch; it seems that the outcome of this battle is still uncertain!¡± Those noble family patriarchs discussed amongst themselves. Meanwhile, the Wei Family patriarch said with a ferocious tone, ¡°Brat, the mere fact that you¡¯ve forced me to use this move is enough for you to be proud of! Come and meet your death!¡± With that, streaks of lightning converged with a roar, forming a halo behind him, casting both him and the Thunder Emperor¡¯s visage on the spiritual platform in an incredibly formidable light. This power even caused the complexion of the fiends and patriarchs on the viewing platform to subtlety change. Then, with a single step, the Wei Family patriarch raised his hands in the air and ferociously brought them down. Boom. A massive square imprint, wider than a field, descended from the sky, targeting Xue An with crushing force. ¡°It¡¯s the Thunder Emperor¡¯s Seal!¡± ¡°Unseen for a hundred years, Patriarch Wei has indeed made tremendous progress! This youngster is done for!¡± Amidst these murmurs of discussion, Xue An looked up, and with a light chuckle, said. ¡°Good timing!¡± As he spoke, Xue An braced his arm against the sky, catching the Thunder Emperor¡¯s Seal that plummeted down from above. Boom. The entire Ancient Immortal Stage shook violently, and countless streaks of lightning fell around Xue An. But within this dance of silver snake-like lightning, Xue An held the Thunder Emperor¡¯s Seal and stepped forward, looking at the Wei Family patriarch, whose face was filled with terror, and smiled lightly, ¡°Is this the extent of your power?¡± With that, Xue An suddenly tightened his grip. With a cracking sound, he crushed the Thunder Emperor¡¯s Seal to pieces. ¡°Today, I will show you what the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder really is!¡± Xue An pointed a single finger to the sky and called out lightly, ¡°Thunder, come!¡± In an instant, the sky was covered with thunderclouds, and a huge vortex aimed directly at the Ancient Immortal Stage. And then, within the vortex, light surged wildly. Suddenly. A magnificent bolt of lightning that could overshadow the heavens and the earth appeared at the apex, then hurtled toward the Wei Family patriarch with a thunderous rage. Patriarch Wei¡¯s entire being was captivated by the heaven-shaking bolt of lightning, making it nearly impossible to even twitch a finger, as he watched everything with a gaze filled with utmost terror. Boom. The lightning struck. The first thing to shatter was the visage of the Thunder Emperor above Patriarch Wei¡¯s spiritual platform. Immediately after, the Wei Family patriarch froze in place. And then he gradually turned to ash, disappearing between heaven and earth. With one strike. The Wei Family patriarch was utterly annihilated, both spirit and body turned to dust. And on the Ancient Immortal Stage, only Xue An was left standing tall and proud. The entire place was as silent as death. Whether it were the patriarchs of the powerful noble families or the Masters of the divine sects, at this moment, all of their complexions changed. Because Xue An had just killed Wei Haoqian with a single punch, it was unexpected. The fact that he repelled the strike from the Wei Family¡¯s ancestor could be said to be a display of astonishing talent. But nobody had thought that Xue An could actually obliterate this ancestor of the Wei Family. At that moment, someone trembled and whispered in a low voice, ¡°He¡­ he used only one hand throughout the entire fight!¡± The voice was not loud, yet it spread across the entire venue. Then everyone fell silent. Indeed! From the beginning till now, Xue An had used only one hand, yet he crushed the Wei Family with ease as if sweeping away leaves in a storm. For a moment, countless gazes filled with fear or reverence fell upon Xue An. Meanwhile, on the boat, Shui Min and Gan Jing¡¯s complexions turned extremely unsightly. Especially Shui Min, her whole body was shivering, and though her swollen face had started to subside, she still couldn¡¯t hide the panic in her eyes. She finally realized that the man she had always looked down upon was the true Nine Heavens Divine Dragon. Clap clap clap! A burst of applause broke the silence of the crowd. ¡°This performance is truly magnificent, awe-inspiring to behold!¡± The crowd turned their heads to look. They saw atop the spectator platform, the incomparably handsome Xuan Yue clapping and smiling. Xue An was noncommittal and his gaze swept over the six massive spectator columns one by one, then he said indifferently, ¡°So you all have known my identity for a while now, haven¡¯t you?¡± As soon as he spoke these words, many people couldn¡¯t help but show a look of astonishment and confusion. ¡°What does he mean by that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it seems like there¡¯s been a change in plans!¡± Xuan Yue sighed softly, ¡°Indeed, this True Questioning Festival was prepared for you! Xue An, having us five brothers take action together, even attracting the Old Demon Ancestor to come and assist, you should feel proud of yourself!¡± Xue An! Hearing this name. The venue first went silent, then, like a giant bomb had been dropped, it erupted into an uproar. ¡°My god! He¡¯s that Xue An who destroyed the Jile Hall single-handedly?¡± ¡°No wonder he¡¯s so unbeatable, capable of exterminating a Sect on his own and slaying the great True Immortal Luo Sanchi¨Che¡¯s truly an unparalleled powerhouse!¡± ¡°All the high-ups from Blood Web Mountain have come out in full force this time, just for him! Now, this Xue An is probably in trouble!¡± Amidst the many discussions. Shui Min was initially stunned, then a hint of joy appeared on her face. So he is Xue An. Now that he has provoked the high-ups of Blood Web Mountain to join forces against him, even if he is a True Immortal, he will fall here today. But her smugness didn¡¯t last long. A fragrant scent suddenly filled the air. She was taken aback, and looked up. She saw Mu Ya, who had just looked like a little maidservant, now revealing her true face, casting a cold glance at her before walking gracefully into the void, coming to stand beside Xue An. ¡°Mu Ya, willing to serve by the Lord¡¯s side!¡± Mu Ya? Many people looked at each other in bewilderment, all wearing puzzled expressions. Then someone exclaimed, ¡°I recognize her, she is the Jile Maiden!¡± Jile Maiden? Hearing this name, the many Cultivators were all taken aback, and then their expressions became somewhat strange. Isn¡¯t the Jile Maiden the Holy Maiden of Jile Hall? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Logically speaking, given that Jile Hall was destroyed by Xue An¡¯s hands, she should be irreconcilable enemies with him. But now, the Jile Maiden was showing such respect. What was going on? While they were shocked and confused, a brilliant sword light flew in from the sky and arrived at the center of the venue in the blink of an eye. Then, a cool voice declared, ¡°Xue Liuli, willing to follow the Lord into battle!¡± Chapter 833 - Chapter 833 Chapter 833 A Sword Across the Sky Slaying All Chapter 833: Chapter 833: A Sword Across the Sky, Slaying All Immortals (Third Update) Chapter 833: Chapter 833: A Sword Across the Sky, Slaying All Immortals (Third Update) As the words fell, Xue Liuli, clad in sword attire, appeared in the midst of the arena. Accompanying her was Jian Qi. Both of them took their places behind Xue An. Seeing this scene, there was a stir among the crowd. ¡°Xue Liuli of Zhanhong Building has also come, today¡¯s battle is getting more and more exciting!¡± The crowd was abuzz with discussion. High above on the spectator platform, Xuan Yue sighed slightly, ¡°Sister Liuli, Sister Mu Ya, I don¡¯t know why you are willing to be deceived by him. After all, he is the chief culprit responsible for the destruction of your sect. And today, his death is certain!¡± Xue Liuli answered indifferently, ¡°Xuan Yue, my actions do not require your commentary.¡± Mu Ya let out even colder laughter, ¡°Stop with your crocodile tears. There are few good ones among you at Blood Web Mountain either!¡± Xuan Yue¡¯s face darkened as he snorted coldly, ¡°You are indeed beyond redemption!¡± The Fiend Demon Ancestor let out a series of shrill, sinister laughs, ¡°Xue An, you killed my son, today, I will make you pay with your blood!¡± As he spoke, all those atop the six giant spectator pillars floated up, surrounding the Ancient Immortal Stage, trapping Xue An in the middle. ¡°Is this¡­ is this a joint effort to kill Xue An?¡± someone exclaimed in alarm. At the same time, many felt as if they were suffocating in the face of the formidable presence of these six individuals. That was despite them already being quite a distance away, which only made one wonder what kind of pressure Xue An on the Ancient Immortal Stage must be facing. Yet at that moment, the crowd realized that Xue An had not made any move, still standing there calmly as if the formidable presence was merely a light breeze brushing past his face. All the onlooking cultivators had come to understand by now. This ¡®Ask the True Immortal¡¯ festival was merely a sham. The real purpose was to deal with Xue An. And to eliminate Xue An, Blood Web Mountain had made a significant investment, sending out five of their big shots, and even the ancient ancestor from Xiongmo Valley had personally come. This show of force was undeniably powerful. But this also reflected the might of Xue An from another angle. Initially, Blood Web Mountain hadn¡¯t taken Xue An seriously. But after the investigators returned from Jile Hall, the news they reported grabbed Xuan Yue¡¯s attention. The blow that uprooted mountains and exterminated Jile Hall with a single person¡¯s power. These facts caused Xuan Yue and the other top figures to be taken aback. Because he knew that even if it were him, he might not be able to do the same. It was clear that Xue An was very formidable, possibly even a True Immortal. With this concern in mind, Xuan Yue reported the news up to their teacher master, the Mountain Lord of Blood Web Mountain. Then the Mountain Lord, who had not shown himself for a long time, sent back four words. ¡°Even a lion fights the rabbit with all its strength.¡± Xuan Yue naturally understood what this meant. The lion, as the king of beasts, would use all its strength even when hunting a rabbit. Let alone now, when facing what could be a true True Immortal? With this thought, Xuan Yue immediately prepared this ¡®Ask the True Immortal¡¯ festival and sent someone to invite the Fiend Demon Ancestor. The goal was to lure Xue An here. This meticulously crafted plan was finally yielding results at this moment. Xuan Yue, leading his fellow sect brothers and sisters along with the Fiend Demon Ancestor, had Xue An completely encircled. At this instant, everyone believed Xue An was undoubtedly doomed. Many felt a pity for him in their hearts. But even more breathed a silent sigh of relief. The sudden emergence of Xue An had been too much of a pressure, only with his death could future troubles be permanently eradicated. At that time, Xuan Yue spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Xue An, considering the difficulty in achieving your cultivation, kneel now, and we will grant you a swift end, otherwise, we will throw you into the Blood Abyss of our Blood Web Mountain to suffer endless torment.¡± But Xue An just laughed, his smile filled with an unconcerned and leisurely composure. ¡°You few think you can trap and kill me? And Xuan Yue, you¡¯ve expended so much effort in vain, for even if you had not arranged this, I still would have come here. Because I once told your junior brother, Luo Sanchi, that Blood Web Mountain is destined for destruction by my hand!¡± With these words spoken. Everyone looked at Xue An as if he were insane. Facing such desperate straits, he dared to provoke them and even boast about destroying Blood Web Mountain. This was beyond arrogance. It was simply courting death! As expected. These words completely enraged Xuan Yue and the others. ¡°Ignorant fool!¡± The Fiend Demon Ancestor could no longer contain his fury and made the first move. In a flash, his figure blurred, transforming into an entity tens of thousands of feet tall, and then he sneered, ¡°Xue An, today, I will crush you into a pulp!¡± As he spoke, the Fiend Demon Ancestor stomped down. The force of his fury created a massive crater in the land within a hundred miles of the Ancient Immortal Stage. All the ships in the sky were shaken away, and everyone was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s the Fiend Demon Dharma Form! It¡¯s no wonder the Fiend Demon Ancestor is known as a True Immortal powerhouse for a thousand years, this strike is even comparable to that of an Immortal Monarch!¡± someone exclaimed in awe. Under such a tumultuous aura, Xue An, along with Mu Ya, Xue Liuli, and their companions, looked as if they were little boats in a storm, their figures wavering uncertainly. Many shook their heads in secret. This Xue An, he¡¯s going to lose! But at that moment, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Do you know why I want to destroy your Blood Web Mountain?¡± The crowd was slightly startled. ¡°Lu Yiyuan from Si Hua City, you all know her, right?¡± Upon hearing this, Xuan Yue and the other leaders trembled all over. ¡°You¡­¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Yes, I have come from Si Hua City!¡± Si Hua City? Why does that name sound so unfamiliar? Many Cultivators from the Central Region wore expressions of confusion. Meanwhile. The foot of the Fiend Demon Ancestor had already dropped, accompanied by his ferocious laughter. ¡°Boy, now you will go to¡­¡± The laughter abruptly stopped, turning into a piercing scream. Because Xue An had used his hand as a sword and brought it down in a swift cut. Crack. The leg of the Fiend Demon Ancestor was severed cleanly. As blood spurted wildly, the towering Dharma Aspect he had manifested disappeared. ¡°The blood debt has come due; it¡¯s time to pay it back with blood!¡± After Xue An spoke, everyone felt the light of the sky dim. When they looked up, they saw countless sword lights appear in the void. These sword lights blotted out the sky, but they all revolved slowly around Xue An as the center. Under the dominion of the Sword Dao. Xuan Yue and the others all felt a heavy pressure bearing down on them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°How is this possible! How can you possibly possess such immense Sword Dao Cultivation?¡± Even Xuan Yue couldn¡¯t help but turn pale. Xue An smiled lightly and with one hand stretched out, the endless sword lights rapidly condensed in his hand, transforming in an instant into a Giant Sword that reached the heavens. ¡°Today marks the day that Blood Web Mountain will be erased from this realm!¡± Having said that, Xue An swung his sword across the sky, directly striking at the immortals! Chapter 834 - Chapter 834 Chapter 834 Advance further while the world Chapter 834: Chapter 834: Advance further while the world retreats, such might, only Xue An! (4th update) Chapter 834: Chapter 834: Advance further while the world retreats, such might, only Xue An! (4th update) This scene was like a dream, a fantasy. The world seemed to be cleaved in two by Xue An¡¯s sword. Boom. A mountain dozens of miles away was grazed by the sword light. After a loud, rumbling sound, a huge crack appeared from its midsection, and then the mountain slowly toppled, splitting in half. A sword strike that cleaved a mountain. The sword light then roared towards Xuan Yue and the old Blood Demon ancestors and the others nearby. Whether it was Xuan Yue or the several giants behind him, upon seeing this sword light, they all revealed a deeply grave expression. They then let out a shout, expelling their strongest cultivation levels to contend with it. But the old Blood Demon ancestor had his leg severed by Xue An with a single sword strike, greatly diminishing his cultivation level. So at this moment, he didn¡¯t even have the chance to resist and could only let out a miserable scream before being ground into dust by the sword light, exploding into a cloud of blood mist with a bang. A True Immortal who had been famous for a thousand years and wielded control over a great sect of the heavenly order had thus perished. At the same time. The Blood Web Mountain giant, Feng Qiyao, who was on the outermost side, forcefully resisting the sword light with his cultivation level, suddenly spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. The colorful halo swirling around his body then shattered like soap bubbles. In an instant, he too was sliced into nothing by the sword light. This scene shocked all four people, including Xuan Yue. Xuan Yue shouted, ¡°Combined attack!¡± The other three brothers rushed behind him, then their cultivation levels merged into one, attempting to resist Xue An¡¯s sword. A cold smile appeared on the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth, ¡°I have said it before, in this world, True Immortals are but so. To extinguish you all is like reaching into a sack to fetch something or observing the pattern on one¡¯s palm!¡± Boom. Following Xue An¡¯s words, the sword light suddenly shone more than twice as brightly. Under this blinding sword light. The few who were usually high above, standing at the very top of the Guiyi realms, finally let out screams of despair. ¡°No¡­¡± Their words had scarcely fallen. The sword light, like a force crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood, directly shattered their desperately maintained barrier and then swept across them. The sword light finally gradually dissipated. The figures of Xuan Yue and the other three were suspended in midair. A gust of wind passed. Their figures then burst into dust with a crash, drifting away with the wind. An oppressive silence pervaded the land. No one dared to speak. Some people were even trembling all over. No one had anticipated that today¡¯s event would turn out this way. Just when everyone thought Xue An was undoubtedly doomed, he turned the tables at the last moment, directly annihilating the five giants of Blood Web Mountain and the old Blood Demon ancestor. Especially that earth-shattering sword just now had made all cultivators feel powerless. It was a kind of awe felt when facing a powerhouse far superior to oneself. As for Shui Min of Hua Yu Temple, she was shaking like chaff, almost fainting from fright. Even Gan Jing¡¯s face was full of fear and regret. Because only she knew what a precious opportunity she had missed. If she had treated this Xue An well when she first met him, if she had established good relations. Then what would the future of Hua Yu Temple be like? Unfortunately, there is no such thing as a pill for regret in this world. She could only stare blankly at the now empty sky. It was at this moment. From the peak of a distant mountain shrouded in mist and clouds, there came an angry hum. The sound was not loud. But it was like a nuclear bomb, carrying supreme might, rushing from that distant sky. Everywhere it passed, a visible shockwave shredded the clouds in the sky. The weaker cultivators didn¡¯t even have the chance to scream before being shattered on the spot. Only those who were at least at the cultivation level of a Half-step Golden Immortal could barely protect themselves, yet they were still shaken to the point of pallor and looked as if they were about to fall. Standing atop the Ancient Immortal Stage, Xue An looked into the distance at the distant peaks, a faint smile playing at the corners of his mouth. ¡°You finally can¡¯t hold back, huh?¡± With that, Xue An casually waved his hand. And with that gesture, he shattered the oncoming force. But just then, someone¡¯s teeth chattered as they exclaimed, ¡°Look¡­ what is that?¡± Everyone looked up. From the mountain peaks in the sky, suddenly countless figures with wings emerged. There were so many of these figures that they even obscured the sky. Then, these figures flew over in a sky-darkening swarm. As they drew a bit closer, people were horrified to discover. All of these winged beings were, indeed, human. And their wings were hairless and membranous, resembling the wings of¡­ bats. ¡°It¡¯s the Blood Demons! This is the Blood Demon Legion!¡± exclaimed a knowledgeable cultivator, trembling all over and shouting in extreme fear. At hearing the words ¡°Blood Demon Legion,¡± many of the older cultivators¡¯ faces instantly turned as white as paper. The reason Blood Web Mountain had such an extraordinary status over the millennia was partly due to the emergence of many strong cultivators, but even more so because of this notorious Blood Demon Legion. It was said that whenever the Blood Demon Legion appeared, a calamity would befall the land, and they would only retreat after their slaughter was satisfied. To think they would encounter them here today. Many cultivators showed looks of utter despair, while the quicker ones turned and ran. In no time at all, the sky was chaotic with colliding boats, almost turning into a complete mess. At the same time, the Blood Demon Legion had already charged close. The cultivators nearest to them didn¡¯t even have time to resist before they were engulfed by these monsters. After a hair-raising sound of chewing, other than a few drops of fresh blood, not even bone fragments of these powerful beings fell to the ground; they were completely devoured. This scene struck such terror into the cultivators that they cried out for their fathers and mothers, wishing nothing more than to leave this horrible hell behind. Meanwhile, most of the Blood Demon Legion was heading toward the Ancient Immortal Stage. Without waiting for Xue An¡¯s command, Xue Liuli and Mu Ya and the others let out a shout and soared into the sky, confronting the Blood Demon Legion. Xue Liuli swung her sword in quick succession, and with each strike, dozens of Blood Demons were cut down. Mu Ya, in turn, wielded her long sleeves, shattering every Blood Demon in her path. Even Jian Qi launched her attacks undaunted. In a moment, the environs of the Ancient Immortal Stage were littered with bodies and rivers of blood flowed. But there were too many Blood Demons. Under such endless assaults, even Xue Liuli showed signs of strain. As for the other cultivators, they were bloodied all over, their faces filled with despair. At that moment, Xue An looked up at the sky and let out a small sigh. ¡°Having cultivated so many Blood Demons, Blood Web Mountain, how many innocent people have you harmed over the years?¡± As he spoke, Xue An¡¯s voice was filled with chilling murderous intent. He then took a step forward. Boom! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With one step, countless Blood Demons fell from the sky. Afterward, Xue An began to walk towards the distant mountain peak. And with each step he took, countless more from the Blood Demon Legion plummeted from the sky. If one were to look down from the sky, they would see this sight: With each advancing step from Xue An, the crimson tide retreated step by step. Each advance brought retreat, such authority belonged to only Xue An. Chapter 835 - Chapter 835 Chapter 835 Law of Heaven and Earth (First Update) Chapter 835: Chapter 835: Law of Heaven and Earth (First Update) Chapter 835: Chapter 835: Law of Heaven and Earth (First Update) All cultivators halted their actions, staring blankly at Xue An as he faced the sky full of Blood Demons, advancing step by step towards the distant horizon. With every step he took, his aura grew stronger. By the end, Xue An¡¯s whole body emitted an immensely powerful presence, and each step he took made heaven and earth tremble. ¡°Is this¡­ is this the divine power of the Elder?¡± Xue Liuli stared at Xue An¡¯s retreating figure, murmuring softly. Just then, Mu Ya rushed forward without hesitation, following closely behind Xue An. Seeing this, Xue Liuli shuddered and snapped back to reality, then quickly followed suit. The remaining cultivators exchanged glances and also proceeded forward. In an instant, the sky-darkening Blood Demon Legion was annihilated by Xue An single-handedly. And the towering Blood Web Mountain that reached into the clouds was now in front of everyone. At that moment, countless powerful auras surged out from Blood Web Mountain. These were evidently the disciples of Blood Web Mountain¡¯s Sect. The cultivators of Blood Web Mountain lined up in the air, their combined auras formidable, almost too intense to face directly. The figures at the forefront were more than a dozen elders dressed in black robes. ¡°These are the elders of Blood Web Mountain!¡± ¡°One, two¡­ my heavens, they are all True Immortals, and there are as many as thirteen of them.¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but click their tongue in astonishment. ¡°Xue An, your cultivation level is indeed impressive! But you are too arrogant, having slaughtered our six true heirs of Blood Web Mountain. Such heinous crimes can only be atoned for by throwing you into the Blood Abyss to suffer eternal torment!¡± The elder at the very front, dressed in a black robe, with a green face and long beard spoke indifferently. Although he was merely standing in mid-air, the immense pressure emitted by his presence felt like a huge boulder pressing down on the hearts of all cultivators. And each word he spoke carried the weight of thousands, causing the universe itself to tremble lightly. Many cultivators of lesser strength, upon hearing his words, lost all self-control and could only kneel tremblingly on the ground. ¡°Words follow the law! He is Elder Mieqing!¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that he reached the peak of True Immortal a thousand years ago and was only a step away from becoming Great Luo! Now that he has appeared, it seems that Xue An is really in trouble!¡± In the midst of many discussions, the hearts of Xue Liuli, Mu Ya, and others couldn¡¯t help but sink. Although they had absolute confidence in Xue An, the formidable might of Blood Web Mountain was indeed alarming. Yet, Xue An¡¯s face remained calm, and then he shook his head slightly, ¡°Still unwilling to show yourself?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Elder Mieqing slightly startled, ¡°Xue An, what are you talking about?¡± Xue An¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile, ¡°Nothing much, I was just saying that it¡¯s foolish of you bunch of chickens and dogs to think you could stop me.¡± At this moment, everyone¡¯s expression changed. Especially the thirteen elders of Blood Web Mountain, who all snorted coldly in unison. ¡°Foolhardy madman!¡± ¡°Truly seeking death!¡± ¡°Kill him! Avenge our disciples!¡± The successive cold shouts filled the air, and the chilly killing intent spread across the void, instantly encasing the space around Xue An with extreme cold and ice. Amid such formidable forces, Xue An just smiled coldly, then raised his gaze towards the summit of Blood Web Mountain and said lightly, ¡°Since you refuse to come out, I will force you to show yourself!¡± With that, Xue An¡¯s figure flickered, his aura surged dramatically, and his form began to ascend rapidly. In the blink of an eye. He transformed into a colossal giant, tens of thousands of feet tall, with clouds merely hovering around his waist. Then Xue An looked down at the cultivators of Blood Web Mountain with a cold smile, and lifted his foot to stomp down hard. The Fiend Demon ancestor had previously displayed such a skill of Law of Heaven and Earth. But his Fiend Demon Dharma Form could hardly be compared with Xue An¡¯s. Xue An¡¯s giant foot shone with golden light, seemingly crushing the space itself, and slammed down heavily. This scene left all the watching cultivators in horror. The elders and headmasters from the noble families and sects had even paler faces. For Xue An¡¯s strike had surpassed their wildest imaginations. The many disciples of Blood Web Mountain also changed color at once. At that moment, an elder from Blood Web Mountain roared, ¡°Xue An, today will be your day of death!¡± With that, he soared into the sky, transforming into a streak of golden light, directly resisting the descending foot of Xue An. Boom! Upon contact. This elder was shaken by Xue An¡¯s supreme divine power and vomited a mouthful of fresh blood. Yet he still refused to admit defeat, roaring as he spurred his entire cultivation level, trying to withstand that foot. But his efforts were just like a mantis trying to stop a chariot, utterly futile. Even without pausing, Xue An¡¯s foot continued to descend slowly. ¡°Elder Muxiang, this boy is formidable. I will help you!¡± With that, another elder, also surrounded by a golden aura and exuding a majestic presence, rushed over and blocked under Xue An¡¯s foot. Bang. After a muffled sound. This newly arrived elder grunted and also spat out a mouthful of blood. Yet, the speed of Xue An¡¯s foot was not hindered at all, still pressing downward. ¡°All together now!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let this boy succeed!¡± After a series of explosive shouts, these thirteen elders charged forward in unison. Especially Elder Mieqing, his body radiated a golden light and was faintly surrounded by a True Dragon, while his entire body seemed to grow to a thousand feet in height. As he neared, he raised his hands to the sky and violently pushed up. ¡°Break for me!¡± Boom! An invisible shockwave spread from the point of their collision, directly severing a nearby smaller mountain peak. Under these circumstances, Xue An¡¯s foot was slowly pushed up, seemingly forcing him away forcibly. ¡°Xue An, once your Dharma Aspect is broken, your body and path will perish!¡± Mieqing shouted explosively. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Interesting! But still not enough! For I haven¡¯t even used a tenth of my strength yet!¡± What? The foot that the thirteen elders of Blood Web Mountain had barely managed to push up hadn¡¯t even experienced a tenth of Xue An¡¯s power? Many people found it hard to believe. Mieqing and the others scoffed continuously. ¡°Such bluff!¡± ¡°Indeed, utterly arrogant!¡± Just then, Xue An¡¯s eyes slightly chilled, he snorted coldly, and his foot, which had just been lifted, slammed down again with fierce force. The might of this stomp was so ferocious that it even burst the air along its path, causing a deafening boom that forced the watching cultivators to retreat dozens of miles. ¡°No!¡± The thirteen elders showed faces of horror and despair, screaming as they tried to scatter and flee. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But how could Xue An give them that chance. With a loud boom. Elder Muxiang was hit first; his body was directly crushed by an overwhelming force, and even his soul couldn¡¯t escape. This was followed by several more explosive sounds. The remaining elders were successively crushed. Chapter 836 - Chapter 836 Chapter 536 Unveiling the Truth (2nd Update) Chapter 836: Chapter 536: Unveiling the Truth (2nd Update) Chapter 836: Chapter 536: Unveiling the Truth (2nd Update) Finally, there was only one Elder left, his face as purple as sauce from holding his breath, sweat drenching his head as he struggled to support himself with his thousand-zhang tall law body. But under Xue An¡¯s foot, which was akin to divine punishment, any struggle was in vain. So after holding out for just over a dozen breaths, the Elder let out a wail, as his thousand-zhang tall law body started to crumble and break apart from the arms that propped up the heavens. In an instant, this peerless True Immortal who had been famous for over a thousand years was utterly crushed under Xue An¡¯s foot, scattering into dust across the sky. And then Xue An¡¯s foot, unhindered, came crashing down. Boom. Where the divine might reached, the disciples of Blood Web Mountain, who had filled the skies, couldn¡¯t even dodge and were directly smashed into a bloody mist. And when Xue An¡¯s foot finally hit the ground, one looked up at the sky only to find, the disciples who had once occupied half the sky from Blood Web Mountain, had been mostly annihilated by that single stomp. The survivors were all retreating in terror. And of the thirteen elders of Blood Web Mountain, not even a bone shard remained. Seeing this scene, every cultivator present was shocked. Whether they were the venerated elders or the favored talents from prominent ancient clans, or the leaders and sect masters from Divine Sects, all the cultivators watched speechless. Because just moments ago, in their minds, they had been wondering how Xue An would deal with the enraged Blood Web Mountain. Some even thought that if Xue An didn¡¯t die in the end, he would surely have to flee in haste. But who could have imagined, the situation would take such a miraculous and earth-shattering turn in an instant? The once overwhelmingly powerful True Immortals of Blood Web Mountain were literally stomped to death under Xue An¡¯s foot. Even the elder known as the next best to the Immortal Monarch met with an end where his life and path were annihilated. With this, everyone¡¯s view of Xue An changed. If anyone still thought before that Xue An, despite being powerful, was too young and would likely be defeated by time-honored peerless experts, now, Xue An had utterly awed the entire audience with his unfathomably powerful and supreme strength. No one dared to take Xue An lightly or show any disrespect. At this moment, Blood Web Mountain suddenly trembled, and then from deep beneath the ground, a fear-inspiring aura erupted skyward. This aura was so formidable that it covered the entire Origin Plateau. All the cultivators were trembling. Those with lower cultivation levels couldn¡¯t even keep their vital blood from being suppressed, and they prostrated on the ground, not daring to lift their heads. Then a voice that shook heaven and earth boomed, ¡°Xue An, I admit I underestimated you before. You are indeed formidable, so much so that even I cannot help but break my seclusion to come and deal with you! But this is where it all ends!¡± As the words rang out, one saw on the summit of Blood Web Mountain, a figure gradually manifesting. He was a man in a blood-red robe, his body shrouded in layers of blood radiance, revealing only a pair of fathomlessly deep crimson eyes. Seeing this man, countless onlookers¡¯ eyes went wide. ¡°Could this be¡­ the Mountain Lord of Blood Web Mountain, known as Xue Youming, the only Immortal Monarch of the current age who has been in seclusion for a hundred years?¡± someone exclaimed in shock. As soon as the name Xue Youming was uttered, it was as though some infinite magic had rendered everyone speechless. Many wore bitter smiles on their faces, shaking their heads internally. Today¡¯s quest for truth ceremony truly had its twists and turns. First, it was Xue An, whom nobody had high hopes for, demonstrating a cultivation level that shocked the world, nearly eradicating the entirety of Blood Web Mountain. But now, with the appearance of the only remaining half-step Great Luo, Xue Youming, Many were still anxious. Could it be¡­ that Xue An could even defeat Xue Youming? Impossible! After all, that was a True Immortal! The crowd was in doubt. But Xue An revealed his pearly white teeth and laughed. ¡°You¡¯ve finally¡­ decided to show yourself?¡± Xue Youming snorted coldly, ¡°Xue An, you obliterated my lineage, a crime that must be punished. You even dare to provoke me time and time again. Do you really think I can¡¯t kill you?¡± Amidst his speech, layers of blood light fluctuated unpredictably around Xue Youming, casting a chilling scarlet hue across the sky. Standing between heaven and earth, Xue An took a breath, and the clouds for thousands of miles swayed, then he said with a cold smile. ¡°I¡¯ve said before, I will annihilate your Blood Web Mountain, and no one can save it! Because I said so!¡± ¡°Arrogant! Do you think that you, a mere Golden Immortal, can shake the ten-thousand-year lineage of my Blood Web Mountain!¡± Xue Youming laughed mockingly, his voice echoing through the heavens. However, at that moment, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Ten-thousand-year lineage, huh? Nothing more than being a gatekeeper for ten thousand years, yet you speak as if you¡¯ve accomplished something extraordinary!¡± Xue Youming¡¯s laughter came to an abrupt halt, the crimson blood within his eyes almost spilling out. ¡°You¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand, ¡°Wondering how I know all this, are you?¡± ¡°Do you still remember¡­ the Blood Skull Pirate Guild?¡± On hearing these words, Xue Youming shook violently, ¡°The person who cut down my avatar that day was you?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Correct!¡± The light in Xue Youming¡¯s eyes flickered, and he spoke in a bone-chilling tone, ¡°So it seems, you are a cultivator from beyond this realm?¡± A cultivator from beyond this realm? Many cultivators wore puzzled expressions upon hearing this. Only some of the oldest ancestors, weathered by the vicissitudes of life, changed their expressions drastically. Because although Guiyi Star was flourishing in cultivation, it seemed abandoned, having seen no cultivator from beyond for a very long time. No one expected that Xue An was one! With this revelation, many previously unexplained issues suddenly became clear. For instance, why Xue An¡¯s formidable cultivation level had remained unheard of until now. At this point, Xue An nodded slightly and spoke indifferently, ¡°In fact, I had my suspicions back when I was at the headquarters of the pirates. After arriving at this Guiyi Star, my doubts only grew stronger.¡± ¡°Until later, when I met someone, a person known as Fang Xianjue, the Great Dream Sword Sovereign!¡± At the mention of Fang Xianjue¡¯s name, Xue Youming also involuntarily trembled, snorting coldly, ¡°I never expected that fellow to still be alive!¡± ¡°Indeed he was alive, but now he is dead! But before his death, he told me something! And that something confirmed my suspicions.¡± Xue An¡¯s tone became colder, ¡°The real backer behind your Blood Web Mountain is actually an otherworldly entity, isn¡¯t it? And if I¡¯m not mistaken, it should be the Blood Divine Realm, right?¡± All the spectating cultivators were dumbstruck. Yet Xue Youming burst into laughter. ¡°Xue An, you are indeed clever. Yes, our Blood Web Mountain is indeed established by the command of the Blood God to oversee this world!¡± Boom! A stir went through the crowd. Xue An¡¯s tone grew increasingly icy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°So Lu Yiyuan from Si Hua City must also have been oppressed and repressed on the orders of your master, right?¡± ¡°Heh, Xue An, I now understand why you¡¯re so concerned about these matters. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you must also be a cultivator of the Hua Clan, correct?¡± Xue Youming said with a cold laugh. Xue An nodded. ¡°Correct!¡± ¡°The Hua Clan really does produce talents one after another. To think a young prodigy of your caliber has emerged. Unfortunately¡­ you still have to die here today! Because you know too much!¡± Chapter 837 - Chapter 837 837 Chapter 837: 837 Chapter 837: 837 Xue Youming spoke coldly and then suddenly made his move. Actually, he was quite wary of Xue An in his heart. During Xue Youming¡¯s retreat, although his true body was sleeping, he used the Blood Secret Technique to create an external incarnation to deal with various affairs in the outside world. The person in the headquarters of the Blood Skull pirate guild was one of his incarnations. At that time, he was negotiating with the Starry Pirates to purchase the Star Origin Power. Xue An happened to barge in and, in the brief moment when he left, launched a sword strike. This sword strike almost prevented his external incarnation from making it back. Although it barely made it back in the end, the power of that sword strike completely destroyed his painstakingly cultivated external incarnation. This naturally shook Xue Youming. The strength that Xue An had just displayed was even more alarming to him. Therefore, his attack was an extremely lethal move. He bellowed, ¡°Annihilation Blood River!¡± Boom. Above his head, a blood river, a hundred miles wide and reaching up to heaven with surging blood, appeared out of nowhere. Then this endless blood cascaded down, covering the sky as it approached Xue An. Everywhere it passed, even the air seemed to be stained with this highly toxic blood, emitting trails of black smoke. ¡°My lord¡­¡± Xue Liuli, Mu Ya, and the others couldn¡¯t help but cry out in alarm. Xue An, however, had a cold expression, with a sharp glint in his eyes. ¡°You harmed my Hua Clan ancestor, causing her grievous injury, and after making her endure a millennium of agony, she perished, her path ended¨Cthat is your first sin!¡± ¡°Conspiring with the Blood Clan, willingly serving as a demon¡¯s lackey, and turning innocent cultivators into mindless and emotionless Blood Demons¨Cthat is your second sin!¡± ¡°Colluding with Starry Pirates to steal the Origin Power from other planets, supplementing the nature¡¯s spiritual energy of the Origin Plateau¨Cthat is your third sin!¡± Seeing this, Xue Youming sneered, ¡°Xue An, I admit to all these things you¡¯ve said, but now you are at death¡¯s door, unable to save even yourself, what can you possibly do to me? Hahahaha!¡± Xue Youming burst into wild laughter. Because while Xue An was speaking, the deluge of blood had already reached him and completely covered him. No one could survive after being contaminated with the blood. Not even a True Immortal could do so. So in his eyes, Xue An was already doomed. The cultivators who were watching turned pale at this sight. Xue Liuli, Mu Ya, and the others were even more shaken, then Mu Ya let out a mournful cry, ¡°My lord!¡± As she said this, she prepared to take to the sky to avenge Xue An. But just then, a calm voice echoed through heaven and earth. ¡°Bearing three sins, the punishment is death!¡± With that, they saw a figure walking leisurely out from the sea of blood created by the endless blood in the sky. ¡°Impossible! Even if you possess the Undying Golden Body, you would be eroded into nothingness by this blood, how could you possibly come out unscathed!¡± Xue Youming screamed in shock as if he had seen a ghost. Xue An¡¯s mouth curved into a cold smile, ¡°This trifle, it dares to obstruct me?¡± With that, Xue An¡¯s eyes flashed, and he took a step forward. As he took that step, The inexhaustible blood in the sky suddenly began to churn and surge, then condensed into a crystalline and incomparably beautiful blood lotus, which lifted Xue An¡¯s foot. Then with every step Xue An took, a blood lotus naturally rose under his feet, created from the condensed blood. This sight of each step blooming a lotus made Xue Youming almost unable to believe his eyes. When had the Netherworld Blood Water ever been so submissive and obedient? But Xue An would not give him time to ponder this question. After a few steps, Xue An had already charged close to Xue Youming, then lifted his fist and struck out. This punch was beyond description. It seemed to mobilize the entire natural order of heaven and earth, its momentum was heaven-shaking, daunting anyone from looking directly at it. Even though Xue Youming was wary in his heart, being a mighty cultivator who had touched a thread of Great Luo¡¯s essence, he merely snorted coldly. ¡°Annihilate!¡± Boom! In front of Xue An¡¯s fist, space suddenly collapsed, revealing a dark crevice, and then absorbed all the power of Xue An¡¯s punch into it. This was the sliver of Great Luo¡¯s Laws that Xue Youming had mastered. Control of space. ¡°Xue An, you are indeed powerful enough. In time, you might even threaten me, but you have forgotten, I am the Peerless Monarch!¡± Xue Youming sneered, then raised his hand. A giant claw, condensed from blood and qi, smashed down towards Xue An¡¯s head. Xue Youming was full of confidence about this strike, after all, Xue An¡¯s punch had already been confined by space, and he was unable to escape. Therefore, Xue Youming happily prepared to welcome the sight of Xue An¡¯s head being crushed. But the next moment, his joy froze on his face. Because the space next to his face suddenly rippled, then burst apart violently, and Xue An¡¯s fist followed through, smashing directly onto his head. Xue Youming hadn¡¯t even imagined this turn of events, and caught completely off guard, that punch shattered both his head and entire body. Then, Xue Youming¡¯s voice, filled with horror, echoed through the void, ¡°What¡¯s going on, how could you possibly hit me after being trapped by my spatial control?¡± At this moment, Xue An leisurely withdrew his hand and spoke indifferently, ¡°Do you think your feeble grasp on the Great Luo¡¯s Laws is enough to confine me?¡± Silence filled the void. Then the voice of Xue Youming came again, ¡°Xue An, you are indeed very powerful. Why don¡¯t we come to an arrangement? Let¡¯s leave this matter behind us, what do you say?¡± Upon hearing this, many cultivators began to stir. Because it was obvious that Xue Youming was showing weakness. Who would have thought that Xue An would actually defeat the Monarch! Many breathed a sigh of relief, believing the affair was finally coming to an end. But the next words spoken by Xue An silenced the entire crowd. ¡°Just leave it at that? Haha, haven¡¯t I said it? Blood Web Mountain, I will destroy it! And you, you are surely doomed!¡± Boom! A murmur ran through the crowd. And in the void, Xue Youming¡¯s voice became even more frantic and exasperated. ¡°Xue An, do not push things too far, and even now, killing me is impossible, I¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand and spoke lightly, ¡°You¡¯ve already merged with this Blood Web Mountain, haven¡¯t you?¡± Xue Youming was taken aback, and then snorted coldly, ¡°That¡¯s right! So I advise you to save¡­¡± But he was interrupted by Xue An¡¯s laughter. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Xue Youming bellowed angrily. The laughter from Xue An subsided, then he said coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve merged with the Blood Web Mountain, then today, I will destroy both you and the mountain!¡± ¡°Haha, Xue An, do you think this Blood Web Mountain is just some ordinary peak? Let me tell you, after the blessings of millennia of Daoist inheritance, this Blood Web Mountain has been graced by a hint of fate, making it impossible for you to destroy this place! I¡¯d advise you to give up!¡± Xue Youming scoffed. Xue An remained unmoved, instead, he took a deep breath, then his figure suddenly began to grow exponentially. In a blink, he transformed into a colossal giant, as tall as a hundred thousand feet, nearly level with the Blood Web Mountain. Then he reached out with both hands, grabbing the towering Blood Web Mountain and bellowing out loud. ¡°In my presence, there¡¯s no such thing as ¡®impossible.¡¯ Let me¡­ open!¡± Boom! The Blood Web Mountain was violently shaken by Xue An. The ground trembled, the heavens shook. From within the mountain, Xue Youming¡¯s panicked voice could be heard. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°No¡­¡± But by then, it was a bit late for anything he said. Then, with a forceful pull with his arms, Xue An lifted the towering Blood Web Mountain right out of the ground, grabbed the top of the peak, and with a heave, flipped it. The Blood Web Mountain turned upside down. The one who upturned the Blood Web Mountain, Xue An! Chapter 838 - Chapter 838 Chapter 838 The Descent of Great Luo (First Chapter 838: Chapter 838: The Descent of Great Luo (First Update) Chapter 838: Chapter 838: The Descent of Great Luo (First Update) All was silent in the hall. Everyone looked on in stunned silence at this earth-shattering scene, their minds blank. Some might say moving mountains and overturning seas was within the capabilities of many divine-grade sect leaders and venerable ancestors of ancient noble families present. But they could only handle small peaks no higher than a thousand zhang. A mountain like Blood Web Mountain, towering more than a hundred thousand zhang high and blessed with the fortune of holding up the heavens, was something they wouldn¡¯t even dare to think about. Today, however, Xue An had, with unmatched divine might, fiercely collided with Blood Web Mountain and now held it upturned in his hand. This display of power naturally shocked everyone present to their core. Just then, an angry howl came from within Blood Web Mountain. ¡°Xue An, you forced my hand! Blood God, please make your presence known!¡± Boom! Following his voice, an aura that towered above everyone, transcending laws and mastering life and death, suddenly emerged from the great pit left behind by Blood Web Mountain. With the release of this pressure, the entire Origin Plateau trembled. The observing cultivators were shaking with fear, all kneeling down involuntarily. Only some elders and sect leaders at the True Immortal Peak managed to barely hold on, managing not to kneel. ¡°This is¡­ the aura of a real Great Luo Immortal!¡± Someone exclaimed in shock, their voice full of terror. Rumble, rumble. The void trembled, the heavens and the earth lost their color. Above the firmament, a figure was gradually appearing. He was a man with a head full of golden hair, a hawk nose, and sharp eyes, wearing an exquisite ceremonial robe embroidered with complex patterns of the sun, moon, and stars. ¡°Xue Youming, what is so important that you would disturb my slumber!¡± Upon seeing the man, Xue Youming quickly called out with an exceedingly obsequious voice, ¡°Duan Kong, sir, this person is a Hua Clan cultivator, who has destroyed our lineage and even uprooted Blood Web Mountain. I beg you to execute him to avenge me!¡± Upon hearing this, the Duan Kong Blood God looked at Xue An, who was holding the mountain with a ten-thousand-zhang tall body, and cold blood light flickered in his eyes. ¡°A Hua Clan cultivator? Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, your Hua Clan¡¯s lineages haven¡¯t been extinguished! It was worth my long slumber.¡± Xue An¡¯s eyes grew colder, ¡°So many years have passed¡­ what do you mean by that?¡± Duan Kong realized he had misspoken and his expression changed slightly, then he scoffed, ¡°Since you¡¯re about to die anyway, what does it harm to tell you? I once accompanied several major clans of the Void to the foundation land of your Hua Clan!¡± Xue An¡¯s eyes were like ice, ¡°Oh? So, your Blood God clan also took part in that ancient battle?¡± ¡°Indeed! Hehe, thinking back now, I find it rather nostalgic! The fresh blood of those mighty beings scattered across the sky, even dyeing the clouds red¨Cthe scene was truly beautiful!¡± spoke the Duan Kong Blood God with reminiscence, completely oblivious to the boiling murderous intent surrounding Xue An. ¡°After that, I pursued Lu Yiyuan who fled, and came to this world. I didn¡¯t expect that in this world there would be inheritance of our Blood Divine Realm, so I gave them a bit of guidance. It was after this that I completely imprisoned Lu Yiyuan! And I settled down to slumber and guard this realm.¡± He chuckled darkly as he spoke. ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t kill Lu Yiyuan outright, why I only injured her severely and then imprisoned her? Because I was waiting for this day, waiting for you Hua Clan people to fall into the trap.¡± ¡°I know your Hua Clan¡¯s temperament too well. If you see your ancestors insulted and grievously injured, you would never stand idly by! So this is a trap specifically designed for your Hua Clan.¡± ¡°And Lu Yiyuan is the bait within the trap!¡± By the end, the expression on Duan Kong, the Blood God¡¯s, face revealed an excitement that bordered on madness. ¡°The fact that you could become a Golden Immortal in such a dire situation on Earth shows your incredible talent! But what I love most is the feeling of crushing a genius! So today, you must die!¡± Accompanying his voice, the overpowering Great Luo aura surrounding him enveloped the entire area, the void shattered, and spirits wailed! Under such might, the onlookers¡¯ complexions changed dramatically. ¡°It¡¯s all over for Xue An! This Blood God is clearly a true Great Luo Immortal, not some half-step Great Luo of this realm!¡± an elder mumbled absent-mindedly. A serious shade crossed Xue An¡¯s eyes as well. Because although this Blood God had become a Great Luo by relying on the Blood Clan¡¯s innate talent and his rules were not complete, even incomplete, he was still Great Luo! Even among the Multiverse Realms, he was a presence that could dominate a territory. It could be said that this would be the strongest battle Xue An had faced since his rebirth. ¡°Xue An, this place shall be your grave, will you not submit to your death obediently, or do you wish to delay further?¡± Duan Kong bellowed. The space around Xue An began to collapse and shatter, as if the entire world were turning against him. Under the relentless suppression of boundless energy, Xue An¡¯s law body was slowly being compressed. Everyone was struck with terror. Xue Liuli and Mu Ya let out cries of alarm, ¡°My lord!¡± But at this moment, Xue An let out a long laugh towards the heavens. ¡°After myriad eras, the Void Major Clans, the slaughter of those years is still vivid in my eyes. Your Blood Clan, aiding the tyrant, is utterly unforgivable. Even if you are a Great Luo, today¡­ I will still slay you!¡± Hearing this, Duan Kong sneered, ¡°Such arrogance! Indeed, your talent is commendable, but you forget that no matter how strong you are, you are merely a Golden Immortal, while I¡­ I wield the laws of Great Luo!¡± However, Xue An paid no mind to his taunts, his eyes shining brilliantly as he said coldly, ¡°Before me, even Great Luo¡­ are but ants!¡± Having said that, Xue An swung his arms, and then suddenly whirled the Blood Web Mountain he held upside down in his hands, smashing it towards Duan Kong who stood at the zenith of the sky. The hundred-thousand-zhang-tall mountain in Xue An¡¯s hands seemed like a mere club as he swung it in a full circle. The power of the blow even stirred a raging wind that caused the onlookers to stagger. Boom! The spatial rules that Duan Kong had set to trap Xue An were shattered by this strike, sending sand and stones flying. Duan Kong¡¯s expression also became slightly stern, his desire to kill growing hotter. Seeing how formidable Xue An was, he could not let him live, for given time, he would become a great enemy to the Blood Clan. Thus, he uttered a light shout, and a blood-red whip thousands of zhang long appeared in his hand. Then, swinging it, he delivered a strike. Blood God Whip! This was the namesake weapon of the Blood God Duan Kong, from which his divine name derived. It was a divine weapon crafted using the remains of the Ancient Blood Venerable as the material, forged with various void blacksmithing secret techniques, possessing the might to shatter stars. Therefore, once he swung it, a sonic boom spread across the skies of the Origin Plateau, audible even to a good half of the Central Region. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the same time, the whip lashed toward the Blood Web Mountain that was hurtling at him. From within the Blood Web Mountain echoed the terrified screams of Xue Youming, ¡°Lord Duan Kong, I¡¯m still in this mountain, please¡­¡± Duan Kong let out a cold laugh, ¡°To execute this minion, you must suffer a bit!¡± Boom. The clash between the Blood God Whip and the Blood Web Mountain erupted. Chapter 839 - Chapter 839 Chapter 839 Advancing Half-step True Immortal Chapter 839: Chapter 839: Advancing, Half-step True Immortal (Second Update) Chapter 839: Chapter 839: Advancing, Half-step True Immortal (Second Update) Then, Blood Web Mountain emitted a groan of unbearable burden, and from the point of contact, the rocks began to turn into powder. In an instant. This mighty mountain, originally one hundred thousand feet tall, suddenly shattered. As for Xue Youming, who used the mountain as his power, he also perished along with it. All the cultivators shuddered in fear. Because no one had ever witnessed a battle so earth-shattering. Using the mountain as a sword, countering with a whip. This had indeed surpassed the imagination of ordinary cultivators. At this moment, the powdered remains dispersed throughout the sky. Everyone looked eagerly, wanting to know who had won and who had been defeated. Just then, only to see Xue An groan, stagger back several steps, and from within his towering divine body came a sound like porcelain shattering. Afterwards, Xue An¡¯s entire body showed cracks dense as spider webs. Finally, after a crisp sound. Xue An¡¯s divine body completely shattered, revealing his true form. ¡°My lord!¡± ¡°Xue An!¡± All the spectating cultivators were shocked. And many faces filled with sorrow. Although they had various opinions about Xue An before, they had witnessed everything that had just happened. Their dialogue also revealed who was right and who was wrong in this matter. Moreover, this Duan Kong Blood God clearly wasn¡¯t a native species but a Demon God from another world. These cultivators naturally all sided with Xue An. But unexpectedly, the previously unbeatable Xue An, facing this Great Luo Blood God, was still helplessly defeated. A deathly silence fell between heaven and earth. Many people, seeing Xue An staggering and his complexion slightly pale, all wore sorrowful expressions. ¡°Alas, that¡¯s Great Luo after all! The might of Great Luo can annihilate the stars; it¡¯s no wonder Xue An was defeated,¡± someone sighed softly. And at this point, Duan Kong pointed his whip at Xue An and laughed arrogantly. ¡°Xue An, you can take one of my whips, deserving the title of a strong man, but this will not change your fate! Today, I will annihilate you, then head to Earth to completely destroy that world!¡± Having said that, Duan Kong swung his whip out. The sound resonated far and wide, the whip shadow like a knife. Xue Liuli and Mu Ya barely held on, not allowing themselves to succumb under the great divine might of Duan Kong. Just this was already their limit. Therefore, when they saw the Blood God Whip roaring towards Xue An, they could only cry out in grief, ¡°My lord!¡± Then, tears streamed down both their faces. Mu Ya even harbored thoughts of death. If their lord was killed, she was ready to fight Duan Kong to the death, even if it meant her body would be shattered to pieces. As for the others, they were all filled with sadness. But just as the Blood God Whip was about to strike Xue An, and everyone thought he was undoubtedly dead, a slender, jade-carved hand suddenly reached out and grabbed the roaring Blood God Whip. Bang. A sonic boom exploded from this palm, but the pair of hands remained unharmed, as immovable as if cast from iron. Seeing this, the entire arena was shaken. Xue Liuli and Mu Ya, along with others, covered their mouths, weeping for joy. Even Duan Kong couldn¡¯t help but change in expression, his heart shaken. To catch my Blood God Whip with bare hands¨Chow incredibly strong must Xue An¡¯s body be? But although he was shocked, his hand did not stop; he suddenly swung, intending to use the whip to crush Xue An¡¯s body. At that moment, Xue An slowly looked up with the laws of Dao evolving in his eyes, revealing the very rules themselves, his aura fluctuating unstably like a vast ocean. Then, he slowly spoke, each word heavy with significance. ¡°In the Multiverse Realms, power reigns supreme! Today, I will break through this boundary, annihilate Great Luo, and claim back the blood debts of the Hua Clan, one by one!¡± With these words, Xue An¡¯s aura suddenly surged dramatically. In an instant, it was as if he had broken through some barrier. Xue An¡¯s whole body radiated a hundred thousand threads of golden light, his aura intimidating the heavens and earth. ¡°He actually broke through at this time?¡± Many people watched, dumbfounded. Even Duan Kong changed his expression, but soon calmed down and then scoffed. ¡°I thought it would be some game-changing breakthrough, but it is just a Half-step True Immortal! This still doesn¡¯t change the fate that you¡¯re going to die!¡± With that, he sneered and prepared to activate the Blood God Whip, to strangle Xue An to death. Xue An¡¯s mouth curled into a cold smile, then he suddenly gripped the whip in his hand. Bang. Following a loud noise, Xue An forcefully broke the Blood God Whip. Then, he suddenly appeared behind Duan Kong, raising his fist and pounding out. Crack. Duan Kong had no time to react, and was directly sent flying by the punch, his originally unblemished Divine Body now showing a crack. ¡°What¡¯s happening, how can you have such tremendous speed?¡± Duan Kong roared desperately. But this was just the beginning. As Duan Kong¡¯s shout fell, Xue An¡¯s fist had already slammed into his cheek. Duan Kong screamed miserably, flying back dozens of miles. But before he could stabilize his figure, Xue An was already there waiting for him. Bang, bang, bang! After several consecutive punches, terrifying fractures appeared on the surface of Duan Kong¡¯s Divine Body, as if it would shatter at any moment. No matter how Duan Kong roared or despaired, his speed could not catch up with Xue An now. Finally. Duan Kong roared furiously, enduring a punch from Xue An, and then a majestic pair of wings, nearly ten miles long, burst forth from his back. ¡°Xue An, you forced me to reveal my true form, costing me a thousand years of cultivation. I will flay you alive!¡± Duan Kong shouted furiously. It¡¯s known that the stronger the member of the Blood Clan, the higher the cost to reveal their true form. What¡¯s more, Duan Kong had just awakened from his slumber, and waking his true form now would cost him a millennium of cultivation. So Duan Kong was absolutely furious, itching with hatred. Yet Xue An didn¡¯t even blink; he simply said indifferently, ¡°What a noise!¡± Having said that, his figure flashed again, ready to strike. However, after revealing his true form, Duan Kong¡¯s speed and reaction capabilities increased by more than tenfold. So he managed to dodge Xue An¡¯s punch with a swift movement. Then Duan Kong sneered, ¡°It¡¯s over now! Control space!¡± With these words, the space around Xue An began to collapse inward violently, and terrifying space cracks threatened to completely swallow him. This was far more powerful than the spatial laws exhibited by Xue Youming just moments earlier. But Xue An didn¡¯t even move; his eyes shone like the sun and the moon, and then he softly exclaimed, ¡°My laws, causality!¡± Boom. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Vast and boundless forces of causality directly struck the spatial laws that Duan Kong had set. Rules clashed, Dao laws collided. These spatial laws didn¡¯t even last a single breath before they were utterly destroyed. And Duan Kong, trembling greatly, shrieked in shock like a little girl being teased by several men. ¡°Causality laws, you¡¯re only a Half-step True Immortal, how can you master such mighty rules!¡± Chapter 840 - Chapter 840 Chapter 840 Beneath Cause and Effect All are Chapter 840: Chapter 840: Beneath Cause and Effect, All are Mortals (3rd Update) Chapter 840: Chapter 840: Beneath Cause and Effect, All are Mortals (3rd Update) It¡¯s no wonder Duan Kong was so terrified. Once one becomes a Golden Immortal, Divine Skills naturally arise. And these Divine Skills are just the most basic application of the Power of Laws. But this still could not be called Laws. Only by achieving True Immortal status could one glimpse the grand Dao of Laws. As for Great Luo, it refers to those who have comprehended the genuine Laws applicable across The Multiverse Realms. And the Power of Laws, like Daoist Immortal Techniques, has its levels of strength and weakness. Some True Immortals, despite being powerful, comprehend Laws that are quite insignificant, which inevitably determines that their future achievements will not be too high. Only by understanding powerful Laws could one have hope in Great Luo, or even catch a glimpse of the respect of an Immortal King. Although Duan Kong, as a Great Luo, largely relied on the Blood Clan¡¯s natural talents and opportunism, he had, after all, mastered a formidable spatial Law. Therefore, even among the Great Luo, he was considered one of the best. But Duan Kong knew well that his strength still fell far short compared to those ancient Dao traditions in the depths of the starry sky or the Void Major Clans. Because these Divine Clans of the great teachings, often with tens of millions of years of inheritance, usually have Divine Arts for cultivating Laws. Under the nurturing of such powerful Divine Arts, the disciples of these great sects often possess invincible Power of Laws. For example, some can control the Five Elements; some can even overturn Ying and Yang. But within The Multiverse Realms, there also exists a category of Laws so mysterious and intangible yet simultaneously powerful that they are also called Immortal-grade Laws. Laws such as the utmost sharpness and the utmost firmness are referred to as Immortal-grade Laws. Duan Kong once overheard a casual conversation from a revered Blood Venerable. In his description, there existed even more astonishing entities above these Immortal-grade Laws. But these Laws are extremely rare, perhaps only those true divine teaching clans have some inheritance of them. And among these Laws, the most mysteriously unfathomable should be the power of causality. At the time, Duan Kong, who listened, was dumbstruck and believed that it was probably only something that existed in legends. But he never dreamed that today, in this deserted wasteland, he would actually witness the emergence of the causality Law. In the midst of Duan Kong¡¯s immense shock and fear, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°In The Multiverse Realms, I once stood alone at the peak¨Cremember, the annihilation of the Blood Clan begins with you!¡± Upon hearing Xue An¡¯s words, Duan Kong was stunned, then suddenly a shocking thought emerged in his mind. Then he exclaimed, ¡°You are¡­¡± He wanted to shout out those few words. But at that moment, as causality took effect, his entire body was completely immobilized, only his eyes still froze with endless fear. Because he understood Xue An¡¯s words. The Multiverse Realms. Great Luo could be a prince of a starry domain, Immortal King the guardian of the starry sky, and Immortal Emperor the sovereign rampaging across The Multiverse. But these individuals could only be considered supremely powerful beings. The only one truly recognized as the unparalleled ruler of The Multiverse Realms was the Immortal Venerable, standing at the very pinnacle among countless billions. And Xue An, being able to comprehend the Law of causality as a Half-step True Immortal, had only one explanation. That was, he was the reincarnation of Immortal Venerable. This idea made Duan Kong feel endless regret and fear. But by this time, everything was already too late. Although he was Great Luo, before causality, he was also a mortal. So, in an instant, he was completely immobilized. Then Xue An shouted sharply, ¡°Annihilation!¡± Earlier, Xue An¡¯s Divine Skill could only reverse. But at this moment, he was finally able to use the extremely powerful Annihilation technique of causality. Annihilation. Boom. At the command of Xue An, The body of this annihilated Blood God was like fragile paper, instantly crushed by the overwhelming power of causality, and then turned into nothingness, leaving not even a trace of debris. A single strike. The Blood God was annihilated, his divine soul completely obliterated. The heavens and earth were eerily silent. Everyone was quietly watching. Watching the man standing at the zenith of the heavens. Mu Ya and Xue Liuli among others were so excited that their entire bodies trembled. Especially Mu Ya. She almost greedily gazed at everything before her, as if she wanted to etch Xue An¡¯s image permanently into her mind. No one dared to speak. The wilderness was silent. It was not until a moment later that Xue An¡¯s voice, tinged with a hint of fatigue, resounded, ¡°Blood Web Mountain is no more, I shall retreat here for three days! All of you, withdraw!¡± As these words were spoken, many cultivators looked at each other, perplexed. Could it be¡­ that Xue An was injured? Just then, Xue An casually drew a line between heaven and earth. Immediately, a chasm more than a mile wide appeared in the void, stretching far off into the horizon. ¡°From this day on, this is a three-yard forbidden zone. Anyone who crosses this line will be killed without mercy!¡± Having said that, Xue An¡¯s figure descended, and he began meditating in a seated position, eyes closed. Xue Liuli, Mu Ya, and Jian Qi, without a moment¡¯s hesitation, also moved forward and sat in meditation before the chasm, eyes closed in silent vigil. The remaining cultivators exchanged glances. Some sect leaders and patriarchs of noble families, seeing Xue An wounded, inevitably harbored a thought. If they wanted to kill him, now was the best opportunity. However, looking at each other¡¯s expressions, these individuals then dismissed the idea completely. Because no one could assure this wasn¡¯t a ploy by Xue An, holding back some reserves of strength. Moreover, just based on the spectacle of Xue An creating that partition in the void, it was enough to instill fear. So, after a brief hesitation, Whether they were True Immortal strong ones or just common cultivators, all of them bowed deeply to Xue An, who was far away, and then respectfully took their leave. Indeed, as many suspected, Xue An had suffered significant injuries. The strike from Duan Kong with the Blood God Whip had shattered Blood Web Mountain and fragmented Xue An¡¯s Dharma body. At that time, Xue An was also heavily injured. After all, Duan Kong was a Great Luo Powerful One, and Xue An at that time was only a Golden Immortal. This challenge that leaped across a major realm was indeed fraught with danger. But Xue An seized the opportunity to break through his cultivation level and then be reborn, ascending to the rank of a Half-step True Immortal. This move dramatically increased Xue An¡¯s strength by more than a hundredfold, finally enabling him to successfully annihilate Duan Kong. The situation being critical also caused instability in Xue An¡¯s internal energies. That was the reason Xue An needed to retreat for three days for recuperation. It was during the time Xue An was recuperating and repairing his injuries that news of the events on Blood Web Mountain swept through Guiyi at an astonishing pace. All who heard it were shocked and discolored. ¡°What? The Blood Web Mountain has been uprooted, and even the arrival of the Great Luo did not shake Xue An¡¯s might but instead led to his slaying?¡± In Great Dream City, where many cultivators had been waiting to scoff at Xue An, hearing this caused them all to break out in goosebumps, trembling from head to toe. And when the news reached Wandan City, Father and daughter from the Lu family looked at each other, speechless. They naturally knew of what Xue An had done before. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Blood Web Mountain was hosting the Inquiry True Ceremony, intending to kill Xue An, the Lu Family Head and the people of the Lu family were very pleased, thinking that Xue An was doomed this time. However, Lu Baiyue was not that optimistic but still harbored some doubts, thinking that Xue An might suffer a loss this time. But to their surprise, the reality, like a slap in the face, stunned the faces of the Lu family members. A moment later, Lu Lie despondently said, ¡°Spread the word, from now on, do not mention the word ¡®revenge¡¯ again!¡± Meanwhile, a similar scene was unfolding within various noble families and sects. Chapter 841 - Chapter 841 Chapter 841 Desperate Resistance (4th Update) Chapter 841: Chapter 841: Desperate Resistance (4th Update) Chapter 841: Chapter 841: Desperate Resistance (4th Update) Xiongmo Valley. As the foremost Sect of the current times, Xiongmo Valley spanned an extensive area and consistently produced powerful individuals, dominating a realm of millions of miles. At this moment. Inside the grand hall of Xiongmo Valley. The Elders who remained to guard were casually chatting. ¡°I wonder how the True Inquiry Festival is going, has that boy who killed the young master been executed?¡± asked an Elder seated in the chief position. ¡°Hehe, the Great Elder worries too much. The ancestor himself has come out of seclusion, and with many exceptional direct disciples from Blood Web Mountain, dealing with a mere kid is surely effortless,¡± another elder chuckled. All the Elders in the hall nodded upon hearing this. ¡°If you ask me, why bother with such pomp and circumstance? I could have gone there myself, captured the kid, and it would have been done!¡± a bearded Elder scoffed disdainfully. He had felt from the start that the ancestor was making too much of a minor issue. It was merely a young fighter with a bit of cultivation level. What incredible talents could he have? Going there to capture him would settle the matter. There was no need for any True Inquiry Festival. The rest of the Elders knew this bearded Elder was hot-tempered, but his cultivation level was indeed amongst the top in Xiongmo Valley, next only to the ancestor. Just as these Elders were discussing fervently within the hall. Suddenly, loud noises erupted from outside. The faces of all the Elders in the hall darkened. ¡°What is causing such a commotion outside?¡± the Great Elder demanded sternly. A disciple was about to go out to check. At that moment, the doors of the hall were pushed open, and a disciple, drenched in sweat and visibly distressed, rushed in. ¡°Elders¡­ something terrible has happened!¡± The Great Elder¡¯s expression was as still as water, ¡°Panicking achieves nothing. What exactly happened? Explain slowly!¡± As he spoke, he calmly took a sip from his teacup. But the next moment, the tea he had just sipped sprayed out. Because the disciple stammered out, ¡°The¡­ the ancestor has fallen at the True Inquiry Festival!¡± ¡°What?¡± All the Elders in the great hall abruptly stood up, faces filled with shock. The Great Elder roared, ¡°What exactly happened? Was it the Blood Web Mountain people?¡± In his mind, only the people from Blood Web Mountain could have possibly killed the Xiongmo Ancestor. But the disciple revealed a bitter smile and shook his head, ¡°No! And now, Blood Web Mountain no longer exists!¡± Upon hearing this. There was silence in the hall, followed by voices of reprimand. ¡°Absurd!¡± ¡°Nonsense, are you possessed or mad?¡± The bearded Elder exploded, ¡°Boy, your mouth is full of rubbish. How could our ancestor of such majesty fall? And Blood Web Mountain, being a principal Sect, how could it no longer exist?¡± The disciple was nearly in tears, ¡°Disciple wouldn¡¯t dare to joke about such a matter, it is absolutely true!¡± ¡°Then who could possibly have such heaven-defying abilities to destroy both the ancestor and Blood Web Mountain?¡± the Great Elder asked sternly, his face also filled with disbelief. The disciple took a deep breath, ¡°It was that same Xue An who killed the young master!¡± ¡°What?¡± All the Elders in the great hall were taken aback, then disbelief spread across their faces. ¡°How could this be possible, even if Xue An is a genius, how could he rival so many powerful individuals from Blood Web Mountain?¡± the bearded Elder shouted angrily. The disciple turned pale with fright, suddenly remembered something, and fumbled to pull out a jade talisman. ¡°I can¡¯t explain clearly, but I recorded the entire process using the Water Mirror Technique, please look, Elders!¡± The Great Elder muttered curses as he stepped forward to take the jade token, then activated the secret technique within it. A huge water mirror appeared on the wall of the grand hall. All the elders gazed intently. Initially, these elders were relaxed, believing that the disciple must have been frightened by something, hence the nonsense he was spouting. But as the scenes within the Water Mirror Technique unfolded, the smiles on the elders¡¯ faces gradually stiffened. Especially when they saw Xue An slay the demon ancestor with one stroke, all the elders were stunned and their colors changed drastically. ¡°Ancestor!¡± ¡°Master!¡± These cries of shock rose and fell in succession. But immediately after, they were captivated by the following scenes, watching stunned. When all the scenes in the water mirror had finally played out. The entire grand hall was silent as a tomb. All the elders wore expressions of utter shock and horror. The strength that Xue An displayed in the footage was astonishingly powerful. He used mountains as his sword to extinguish Great Luo. Such nearly impossible feats all came from the hands of this seemingly young man. Such facts naturally terrified these elders. The Great Elder, who had just worn a face full of arrogance, now had a pale complexion, was sweating profusely, trembling in every limb, and couldn¡¯t even speak. All eyes then turned to the Great Elder. Now that the ancient ancestor had perished, he was the person in Xiongmo Valley with the most seniority and prestige. Although the Great Elder was also pale, he managed to maintain some semblance of clarity. He hesitated for a moment, then said bitterly, ¡°Both the ancestor and the young master were killed by this man. Our enmity with him is irreconcilable. And this Xue An will likely not stop here. Send the orders to lock down the Sect gates and activate the Mountain Protection Array, and wait for the right moment!¡± Upon mentioning the Mountain Protection Array. The expressions of the elders in the grand hall looked a bit better. ¡°Yes, activate the Mountain Protection Array!¡± ¡°I refuse to believe that even with Xue An¡¯s awe-inspiring might, he can disturb the dragon energy gathered by our Xiongmo Valley over thousands of years!¡± These words revitalized the spirits of all the elders, who immediately began to make preparations. Soon. The territory of Xiongmo Valley, spanning thousands of miles, began to seethe. Countless disciples took their positions to start the Mountain Protection Array. Since the establishment of Xiongmo Valley, they had established this Mountain Protection Array. Usually, it was not activated; instead, the array patterns extended deep underground, absorbing the Earth¡¯s energy from thousands of miles around, silently preparing for the day they might be needed. That day was today. This was the first time the Mountain Protection Array was fully activated. Suddenly, thick layers of earthy yellow energy entirely enveloped Xiongmo Valley. Thousands of years of accumulated robust dragon energy made Xiongmo Valley impregnable. Seeing this sight, the people of Xiongmo Valley finally felt reassured, believing they could now rest easy. Meanwhile, the actions of Xiongmo Valley quickly spread far and wide. Many Sects and Noble families could not help but secretly covet the situation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They all wanted to know how Xue An would handle Xiongmo Valley once he emerged from seclusion. Perhaps this time, he would know to retreat in the face of difficulty! Many thought to themselves. Under these circumstances. The three-day period arrived. Chapter 842 - Chapter 842 Chapter 842 A Hundred Years Is Too Short a Hundred Chapter 842: Chapter 842: A Hundred Years Is Too Short, a Hundred Million Years Is Better (First Update) Chapter 842: Chapter 842: A Hundred Years Is Too Short, a Hundred Million Years Is Better (First Update) This day. The long day was high. In the skies a hundred miles away from Blood Web Mountain, numerous boats and Flying Carriages were gathered. And on these boats and Flying Carriages, all were direct daughters and proud maidens from major Sects and Noble families. These women were either delicate and charming or cold and stunning. But without exception, all were beautiful women of noble lineage and formidable Cultivation Levels. At this moment. These birds of a flock stood at the prow, gazing into the distance at the Abyss that spanned across the void a hundred miles away. ¡°Did he really draw this out casually?¡± a woman murmured softly. All were silent. In fact, these Heavenly Maidens from the Sects and Noble families had rushed over the day Xue An went into seclusion. They had only one purpose. And that was to try their best to approach this man who had slain Great Luo and ascended to be the top figure of this realm. At the beginning, these Heavenly Maidens were full of confidence. But as time passed. The direct daughters and maidens who came here increased in number, and their status and Cultivation Levels became even more noble and overwhelming. The women couldn¡¯t help but feel profound pressure. But since they could be the direct daughters and maidens who galloped across a region, naturally each had their exceptional aspects, so at this moment none bowed down, all holding their breath, ready to try their best to approach Xue An when the time came. Moreover, for them, this was not something shameful to be spoken of; on the contrary, they quite naturally felt that to be able to cling to a peerless powerhouse like Xue An was a very glorious affair. This was also repeatedly entrusted and emphasized by their respective Sects and Noble families. After all, in this Guiyi Star, everything was about strength. If you have strength. Then even if you are ugly and aged, there will be countless women swarming to become your warm bed pet. All the more so since the recordings of Xue An wiping out Blood Web Mountain and slaying Great Luo had been spreading throughout the entire Guiyi. The women had naturally all seen it. And in the Shui Jing¡¯s images of Xue An, with handsome features and a lofty and untainted temperament, even these typically self-regarding direct daughters and proud maidens felt their hearts stir and were thoroughly smitten. ¡°The three-day period has arrived, Xue An should be coming out of seclusion soon!¡± a woman in red said, her voice revealing her statuesque figure. ¡°Didn¡¯t Ni Chang Fairy have an engagement already? Why has she come to join in the excitement?¡± another woman with a cold demeanor asked. Her tone carried a hint of mockery. The woman in red didn¡¯t feel the least bit embarrassed and responded indifferently, ¡°The husband my family found for me was not to my liking, so I¡¯ve broken off the engagement! And only a world-shocking powerhouse like Xue An is my true destination.¡± This statement made the cold woman snort disdainfully. ¡°You say it like you¡¯ll just go and Xue An will take a liking to you!¡± ¡°Hehe, Li Bingyan, aren¡¯t you the same? You always claimed to have a heart as pure as ice and never favored any man, so why have you hurriedly come this time?¡± the woman in red retorted sarcastically. Li Bingyan¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she said indifferently, ¡°Women naturally like heroes and powerhouses! I hadn¡¯t been moved before because those men were all mediocrities, none a hero! Only upon Xue An¡¯s appearance did my heart tilt towards him!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The woman in red wanted to say something more in cold laughter. Just then. At a distance, a mighty aura surged into the sky; even though they were a hundred miles apart, it startled all the women. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± ¡°Xue An has awakened!¡± The women were all shaken, knowing that Xue An had left seclusion, and they hurriedly drove their boat and Flying Carriages, racing towards the Abyss a hundred miles away. At this moment. Xue Liuli, Mu Ya, and Jian Qi, who were sitting and protecting Xue An, were also awakened by the aura and immediately turned their heads. They saw the aura around Xue An surge like raging waves, even evolving into various illusions. Suddenly, the aura violently retracted back into Xue An¡¯s body. Then, Xue An slowly opened his eyes. As Xue An¡¯s eyes opened and looked up, it was as if a Sharp Flash had sliced through the heavens and earth. All the direct daughters of noble families who had rushed over felt a jolt in their hearts. They knew it was caused by the brilliant light in Xue An¡¯s eyes. Afterward, the light in Xue An¡¯s eyes dimmed, and his aura gradually returned to its original purity. In the end, he even seemed to have become younger by a few years, looking like a young man not yet of age. Xue Liuli, Mu Ya, and Jian Qi were extremely excited and bowed in unison. ¡°My lord!¡± Xue An¡¯s mouth curved in a smile, and he nodded slightly. In these three days, Xue An had reaped immense benefits. First, he had fully consolidated his Cultivation Level as a Half-step True Immortal, and second, he had re-evaluated all his mental states, polishing his dao heart to clarity and brightness, without a single flaw. This was an even greater breakthrough than the advance in his Cultivation Level. Because only with a solid Heart Realm can one make significant progress in Cultivation Level. At this moment, all the young ladies also descended from their boats and Flying Carriages, walking toward the edge of the Abyss. At this instant, in their eyes, Xue An, in his white robe, floating like a youth, was simply a ladder for their own progress. Thus, they all tried their best to show off their most beautiful sides and gracefully bowed. ¡°My lord! I am Xiao Qian, the direct daughter of the Wang Family from the Western Regions!¡± ¡°Lord Xue An, greetings, I am Lin Xiaoxiao from the Lin Family in the Central Region!¡± The greetings were continuous and overlapping. Some were even more straightforward. ¡°Lord Xue An, I admire your strength, please take me as your concubine!¡± This statement left Xue Liuli and Mu Ya speechless with shock. Is that how things work? Just to come up and chat so straightforwardly? But just as the competition was heating up, Xue An showed a trace of displeasure and said indifferently, ¡°No need!¡± With that said, he waved his hand and opened up the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Before coming to this grand celebration, he had instructed An Yan to take their two daughters into the pavilion. And told them not to come out casually. It wasn¡¯t until today, after Xue An had finished with his affairs, that he finally released An Yan from the pavilion. As soon as she appeared, An Yan¡¯s eyes were slightly red. ¡°Husband, were you injured?¡± Xue An knew that he couldn¡¯t hide it and nodded with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a minor injury, but it¡¯s already healed!¡± Despite his words, An Yan still had an expression of heartache. After so many years together, she and Xue An had already formed a deep emotional bond, so even from within the Magic Treasures Pavilion, she could deeply empathize with Xue An¡¯s injuries. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to do this again! Do you know how worried I was about you?¡± An Yan was almost in tears. Xue An smiled and gently pulled An Yan into his embrace. ¡°Okay, okay, just this once, it won¡¯t happen again. All right?¡± ¡°Yes, yes! Let¡¯s pinky swear!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Saying so, An Yan extended her hand. Xue An smiled and also reached out his finger to pinky swear with An Yan. ¡°Pinky swear, promise for a billion years!¡± An Yan mumbled. Xue An couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°I remember it¡¯s a hundred years, is it not?¡± An Yan gave Xue An a glare, ¡°A hundred years is too short, a billion years is better!¡± Chapter 843 - Chapter 843 Chapter 843 Return to Simplicity Youthful Chapter 843: Chapter 843: Return to Simplicity, Youthful Innocence (Second Update) Chapter 843: Chapter 843: Return to Simplicity, Youthful Innocence (Second Update) Xue An indulgently nodded, ¡°Okay, everything will be as you say!¡± The two started showing off their love as if no one else was around. The onlooking favored nobles were all dumbfounded, staring blankly. Before the truly unveiled An Yan, whether it was their proudly flaunted appearances or physique, or their temperament and conversation, all were completely overshadowed. This total domination didn¡¯t even allow them to harbor a thought of resistance. At that moment, An Yan was like the Dragon Lady descended from the heavens, her beauty so astonishing that it dared not be desecrated. And when she stood beside Xue An, it was so harmonious and natural, as if it was meant to be. This is what true Immortal companions look like! All the fantasies in the noble women¡¯s hearts shattered, plunging them into deep despair. As for Xue An, he was unconcerned with all this. He smiled and opened his palm, ¡°Yan¡¯er, guess what this is?¡± An Yan looked down and saw a perfectly round, red bead in Xue An¡¯s palm, radiating a powerful aura. ¡°Is this a Blood Pearl?¡± An Yan recognized the object. Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a Blood Pearl!¡± ¡°But why is it so big?¡± An Yan seemed surprised. Back on Earth, she had taken Blood Pearls more than once. But those Blood Pearls were only as big as pigeon eggs at most. There was none like this Blood Pearl, which was almost the size of a chicken egg. More importantly, this Blood Pearl was lustrous and radiated brilliant energy, clearly far from ordinary. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°The Blood Clan on Earth are just a bunch of half-breeds, but this is from a pure Blood Clan sovereign!¡± An Yan nodded. In fact, if it weren¡¯t for Xue An¡¯s currently insufficient power, which had forced him to use the law of causality to eliminate Duan Kong, losing most of the Blood Energy in the process, this Blood Pearl would have been even bigger. ¡°Yan¡¯er, take this Blood Pearl now. Once we journey to the Blood Realm, even if the seal on you cannot be fully broken, it should be significantly weakened,¡± Xue An said. ¡°Alright!¡± An Yan would almost blindly believe anything Xue An said. So she didn¡¯t hesitate to take the Blood Pearl. ¡°But how can I consume it? It¡¯s so big!¡± ¡°Just place it by your mouth and lightly suck in,¡± Xue An told her. An Yan did as told, and indeed, a stream of light, like water, emerged from the Blood Pearl and was then fiercely absorbed by her. Soon, the Blood Pearl was completely absorbed. An Yan¡¯s aura then dramatically surged, climbing rapidly. Soon, a light flickered in An Yan¡¯s eyes, and her aura broke through a barrier, reaching a new realm. Xue An looked on in surprise, then shook his head and chuckled ruefully. It happened again! An Yan had broken through once more. And this time, she had advanced directly from Loose Immortal to Half-step Golden Immortal. If word of this got out, those from the vast schools of the Starry Sky or the Imperial Sons of Ancient Holy Lands would probably go mad. Because An Yan had never tirelessly trained like others, but every time just a hint of her seal was broken, her cultivation level would escalate. Could it be that once the seal on An Yan was fully broken, her cultivation level might even surpass mine? This thought made Xue An feel somewhat bittersweet. After all, his own double life-span, summing up to over three thousand years of cultivation, had brought him this far. Yet An Yan spent most of her time eating and sleeping, yet her cultivation level kept climbing. This disparity made Xue An feel slightly helpless. Could it be that his wife was one of those rare, extraordinary geniuses seen once in a billion? Xue An couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as he speculated. At this time, An Yan gave her own hands a bewildered glance. ¡°Husband, I think I¡¯ve broken through again!¡± Xue An smiled helplessly and rubbed her head, ¡°Yes, you little fool!¡± ¡°Hehe, husband, I don¡¯t find cultivation as difficult as you said it was! It¡¯s quite simple!¡± An Yan said cheerfully. Xue An: ¡°¡­¡± He then couldn¡¯t help but sigh silently, Where does one even begin to argue with that? Meanwhile, countless strong individuals from various sects and noble families had hurried over upon hearing the news. Seeing Xue An reverting back to the simplicity of a child in demeanor, everyone¡¯s heart trembled. Three days in seclusion, and Xue An¡¯s prowess had grown significantly. While it was easy to display formidable strength, reverting to such simple purity was extremely difficult. One could only reach such state when one had full control over their cultivation level, as natural as moving one¡¯s limbs. In just a short span of three days, had Xue An truly solidified his cultivation level? Although everyone harbored doubts, they still bowed respectfully. ¡°My lord!¡± ¡°Greetings, Lord Xue!¡± Xue An nodded slightly. Then a True Immortal stepped forward and said, ¡°My lord, the people from Xiongmo Valley are stubborn and have activated their Mountain Protection Array, declaring they will resist you to the end, asking for the annihilation of their valley to demonstrate your authority.¡± Xue An silently stared at the speaker. The True Immortal tremored, sweat forming on his forehead. For Xue An¡¯s gaze was truly terrifying. It chilled one to the bone. Yet, he barely managed to bow his head and brace himself. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°Responding to my lord, I am the sect leader of the Han Ming Sect, Yu Hanming!¡± Xue An remained noncommittal. ¡°So, Xiongmo Valley needs to be destroyed, but it seems you are using this tactic to provoke me?¡± Upon hearing this, Yu Hanming felt an overwhelming might enveloping him, and he trembled uncontrollably as he knelt down and spoke with a quivering voice. ¡°My lord, I admit my fault, but it¡¯s because my Han Ming Sect has been oppressed by Xiongmo Valley for centuries that I desired its destruction! I beg for your forgiveness, my lord!¡± Yu Hanming shook like a leaf. Xue An slowly walked up to him, speaking indifferently, ¡°I understand your intentions, so I¡¯ll let this pass for once, but if repeated, both you and your sect will be annihilated!¡± ¡°Yes¡­ yes!¡± Yu Hanming bowed deeply, his eyes filled with endless fear. Meanwhile, Xue An looked towards the incoming ships and carriages, speaking lightly, ¡°You all wait here for a moment, I¡¯ll be right back!¡± Everyone present was shaken by his words. Could it be¡­ ¡°Seeing as Xiongmo Valley is so stubborn, I¡¯ll let them accompany their ancestors in burial!¡± Having said this, Xue An gently embraced An Yan around her waist and soared into the sky, heading towards Xiongmo Valley. He left behind a crowd full of astonished faces. After a moment, they started to discuss among themselves. ¡°This Lord Xue is quite impatient! That Mountain Protection Array of Xiongmo Valley is said to be the strongest of its kind!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Indeed, I have seen with my own eyes those thousands of years of accumulated earthly dragon qi transform into walls of earth a thousand li wide. You could hammer away at them for half a year and still not break through!¡± ¡°Now, it looks like Lord Xue is going to stumble!¡± The people whispered among themselves. Just then, Xue An, already vanished into the horizon, casually waved his hand, and a beam of light flew back, forming a giant array of the Water Mirror Technique spanning a hundred li. ¡°Today, right in front of you all, I will destroy Xiongmo Valley!¡± Chapter 844 - Chapter 844 Chapter 844 Attention of the World (Third Update) Chapter 844: Chapter 844 Attention of the World (Third Update) Chapter 844: Chapter 844 Attention of the World (Third Update) Xiongmo Valley was extremely far from the Blood Web Mountain in the Origin Domain. If it were Xue An before, when he was still a Golden Immortal, it probably would have taken him three days just to travel there. But now, having advanced to a Half-step True Immortal, Xue An¡¯s strength had increased by more than tenfold, and even his speed of travel had improved to an astonishing degree. With just a flash of his figure, he could cross thousands of kilometers. His speed was so fast that it even compressed and exploded the air, leaving behind a long trail of rosy light in his wake. All the sects and noble families he passed were shaken, staring up at the sky with faces of astonishment. ¡°Which True Immortal elder is traveling with such grandeur?¡± Around these murmurs of discussion¨C Xiongmo Valley gradually came closer. At this moment, within Xiongmo Valley¨C Guests filled the hall, the atmosphere bustling with excitement. In the great hall, many experts from the Wei Family of the Western Regions gathered with the elders of the Xiongmo Valley, discussing matters. A Wei Family elder with a goatee and a grim face said coldly, ¡°Our Wei Family patriarch, and our young master have all died at the hands of this Xue An. Such reckless conduct, he must be punished by the heavens!¡± The Great Elder of Xiongmo Valley also frowned upon hearing this, ¡°Wei Brother speaks truly. With Xue An¡¯s arrogance, eventually, it will backlash against him!¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. But at that moment, a voice filled with resentment sounded. ¡°That being said, Xue An is no ordinary individual. If we do not unite and work together to annihilate him, the unfortunate ones might well be everyone present here.¡± All eyes turned. They saw that the one speaking was a woman standing at the end of the line. It was none other than Shui Min from the Western Regions¡¯ Hua Yu Shrine. At this moment, her heart was completely overrun with hatred. Because three days ago, when she personally witnessed Xue An leveling Blood Web Mountain and slaying Great Luo, she was so frightened that her soul nearly left her body, and immediately fled towards the Western Regions¡¯ sects. What she hadn¡¯t expected was that upon returning to Hua Yu Shrine, she couldn¡¯t even enter the sect¡¯s gate. Her actions had already been relayed back to Hua Yu Shrine, and the Sect Master and elders were all furiously shaken by the news. Because Shui Min had actually offended Xue An. Who was Xue An now? He was the one who had trampled over Guiyi¡¯s number one sect, Blood Web Mountain, and even slain Great Luo¨Ca peerless powerhouse. Such a being was not someone that a small Hua Yu Shrine could afford to provoke. Moreover, when the Sect Master and elders of Hua Yu Shrine looked into it carefully, they nearly burst with rage. On the way to Blood Web Mountain, Shui Min and her companions had already encountered Xue An. If they had cultivated a good relationship with him at that time, Hua Yu Shrine might now have a peerless strong figure as a backer. If so, the status of Hua Yu Shrine would have been incomparable to the past, and even becoming a Sky Sect could have been possible. But all this was destroyed by Shui Min. She had been foolish enough to provoke Xue An again and again. Such mistakes naturally caused everyone in Hua Yu Shrine to hold enmity towards Shui Min, And if it weren¡¯t for Gan Jing repeatedly pleading on her behalf, the elders would have executed her on the spot. Even so, Shui Min was still expelled from Hua Yu Shrine. Because the elders in Hua Yu Shrine were clear. This woman could not be kept. If Xue An remembered this matter after leaving seclusion, then even the entire Hua Yu Shrine might have to accompany this foolish woman in death. Therefore, Hua Yu Shrine made it clear at the time, telling her to get as far away as possible and never to return; otherwise, if they saw her again, they would kill her without discussion. Shui Min felt utterly desperate, yet she dared not defy them and had to leave Hua Yu Shrine miserably, like a dog that had lost its home. Originally, with her cultivation level and appearance, finding a good place to settle down was a simple matter. However, by this time, her deeds had already spread far and wide. Upon hearing of her, people were terrified at the prospect of hosting a woman who had offended Xue An, who had been making waves recently and was on the verge of becoming the foremost among those at the Guiyi stage. They dared not welcome her. After being repeatedly turned away. Shui Min was completely despondent. As luck would have it, at this time, she encountered the Wei Family members who were about to head to Xiongmo Valley. With a face brazen beyond belief, she actually managed to cling onto these Wei Family members and then arrived at Xiongmo Valley with them. Now, Shui Min hated Xue An to the bone. She never reflected on her own faults, firmly believing that her current predicament was all thanks to Xue An. Therefore, she was constantly consumed by thoughts of annihilating Xue An. But she also knew that with her own strength, it was nothing but a joke. So, upon entering Xiongmo Valley, she schemed incessantly to have the people of Xiongmo Valley take the lead in exterminating Xue An. But her hopes were soon dashed. Instead of the anticipated uproar, Xiongmo Valley, under the protection of its Mountain Protection Array, turned into a bunch of cowards hiding in their shells. This made her extremely dissatisfied. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t help blurting out her thoughts in the great hall. At this moment, the Great Elder paused for a moment, then asked in a deep voice, ¡°This young woman is¡­?¡± An elder of the Wei Family smiled, ¡°This distinguished individual is a rising talent from our Western Regions¡¯ Hua Yu Temple. She shares a grudge with Xue An, so she came along with us.¡± Upon hearing this, the Great Elder calmly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be anxious, Miss. Xue An will definitely be eliminated, but this matter requires careful long-term planning!¡± ¡°Long-term planning? I¡¯m just afraid that by the time we¡¯re ready, Xue An won¡¯t give us the chance and will come straight to our doorstep!¡± Shui Min said with loathing. The Great Elder stroked his beard and smiled, ¡°If Xue An does not come, that would be fine. But if he really dares to do so, this place shall be his burial ground!¡± ¡°Exactly, does he really think our Xiongmo Valley¡¯s Mountain Protection Array is just for show?¡± The bearded elder regained his confidence at this moment and spoke arrogantly. Although Shui Min was resentful, hearing these people say so, there was a stirring in her heart. The people of Xiongmo Valley dared to speak like this, presumably, they had some confidence. Hmph, Xue An, I¡¯m waiting to see the moment when you meet your demise. Shui Min thought bitterly. Just then. The entire Xiongmo Valley suddenly shook violently, and then came Xue An¡¯s indifferent voice from outside. ¡°People of Xiongmo Valley, clean your necks and come out to die!¡± As soon as the voice sounded, the whole of Xiongmo Valley was first silent, and then completely erupted. The many elders in the great hall, the numerous experts of the Wei Family. Including Shui Min. All rushed outside and looked up to see. There, above the sky, behind the barrier formed by the earth¡¯s veined power condensed over a thousand miles, stood Xue An, calm and collected. ¡°It really is him!¡± The people of Xiongmo Valley couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply in shock. No one had expected Xue An to arrive so swiftly. At the same time. The countless cultivators watching the Shui Jing in front of Blood Web Mountain were also deeply moved. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I remember it¡¯s a billion miles from here to Xiongmo Valley, right? Even a True Immortal ancestor traveling at full speed would take three to four days to get there! Could it be that Xue An can manipulate space? Otherwise, how could he have arrived here in such a short time?¡± Someone exclaimed. The ancestral sect masters had even more serious expressions. Just moments ago, they thought Xue An was being too reckless and might even suffer a significant loss. But now it seemed that Xue An was not joking. Could it be that he really had the ability to break through Xiongmo Valley¡¯s Mountain Protection Array in a very short amount of time? Chapter 845 - Chapter 845 Chapter 845 All Immortals Bow Down Heaven and Chapter 845: Chapter 845: All Immortals Bow Down, Heaven and Earth Lower Their Heads (4th Update) Chapter 845: Chapter 845: All Immortals Bow Down, Heaven and Earth Lower Their Heads (4th Update) ¡°Xue An, you actually dared to come?¡± the Great Elder of Xiongmo Valley said with an iron-blue complexion, his voice stern. Xue An replied indifferently, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± Then, he looked down over the entire Xiongmo Valley, his gaze sweeping over the face of each person. Especially when he saw Shui Min and the people of the Wei Family, a faint smile could not help but appear at the corner of his mouth. ¡°To think that you all gathered together¨Cit saves me quite a bit of trouble!¡± At that moment, the long-bearded elder laughed heartily, ¡°Xue An, you are indeed formidable, but we in Xiongmo Valley are not vegetarians. This Mountain-Protecting Divine Formation was personally created by the founder of our valley. If you can really break through this formation, we are willing to accept death!¡± Shui Min also sneered coldly, ¡°Xue An, aren¡¯t you very powerful? If you¡¯re capable, then break this formation!¡± They were all intentionally provoking Xue An with their words, coaxing him to make a move and break the formation. Upon hearing this, Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°It seems you have quite the confidence in this Mountain Protection Array. Very well, I will ensure you are utterly convinced of your defeat!¡± Having said that, Xue An stepped forward and threw a punch. Boom. A deafening thump that shook the heavens and the earth. The entire Xiongmo Valley trembled slightly, yet the thick earthy energy barrier of thousands of miles remained unshaken. With Xue An¡¯s punch, spikes, towering more than ten miles high, appeared on the energy barrier, hurtling towards Xue An. The magnitude of these spikes even caused the cultivators who were before Shui Jing to be shaken. However, Xue An did not even lift his eyelids, easily throwing several more punches. These spikes then turned entirely into fine dust. But this was just the beginning. Following that, from within these thousand miles of earthy energy, an immeasurably large figure started to gradually emerge. Seeing this scene, the cultivators could not help but widen their eyes. ¡°This is¡­¡± Just then, a gigantic figure, hundreds of thousands of feet tall, completely emerged from within this vast expanse of earthy energy. ¡°This is a giant formed from the earthy energy accumulated over thousands of years!¡± someone exclaimed in shock. The yellowish-brown giant towered into the sky, its mere presence causing the space itself to crack. At that moment, the giant looked down and stretched out a finger, slowly pressing it towards Xue An. The space roared, and the heavens and earth shook. The Great Elders of Xiongmo Valley, along with the Wei Family and Shui Min, all revealed smirks of triumph. Especially the people from Xiongmo Valley, they were utterly convinced of Xue An¡¯s inevitable demise. Because this was the dragon energy of the earth veins accumulated by Xiongmo Valley over thousands of years. Even a True Immortal ancestor, let alone Great Luo himself, would have to retreat three feet. But at that moment, Xue An smiled faintly, unafraid, raising his fist to the sky and meeting the giant¡¯s finger head-on. There was no sound. There wasn¡¯t even the slightest excess of momentum. It seemed as though the entire universe had fallen silent. Then. A soft crackling noise began to emerge. Then, starting from the giant¡¯s finger, cracks began to wildly spread. And then the giant, transformed by thousands of years of earthy energy, explosively shattered into pieces. This spectacle froze the smiles on everyone in Xiongmo Valley. At that moment, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Did you really think this turtle shell-like earthy energy barrier could stop me?¡± ¡°In my eyes, breaking this formation is but a single sword stroke!¡± As Xue An¡¯s words rang out, a sword light emerged in the void. Then Xue An casually pointed. A gigantic sword beam, tens of thousands of feet tall, directly slashed through the thick barrier of earthy energy. Boom. A thunderous thump that shook the heavens and earth followed. The earthy energy barrier began to tremble wildly, emitting sounds of unbearable strain and cracking. ¡°Quick! Fully activate the Mountain Protection Array!¡± the Great Elder shouted explosively. Following his command, the entire Xiongmo Valley began to seethe, as countless disciples immediately took their positions, simultaneously activating their cultivation levels to empower the formation. They saw the formation runes, buried deep under the ground, began to flicker with dazzling golden light. The dragon energy of the earth¡¯s veins within tens of thousands of miles was crazily absorbed by these runes, then fully replenished the earth¡¯s energy barrier. This move indeed proved effective. One could see that Xue An¡¯s sword strike gradually became strained, and its speed also slowed down. Shui Jing and the cultivators who had been witnessing this scene couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads in secret, believing that Xue An had no hope this time. Because at that moment, Xue An was equivalent to confronting the power of earth¡¯s veins spanning tens of thousands of miles with his mere individual strength. This was simply like an ant trying to stop a chariot. After all, the cultivation level of a person, no matter how formidable, could not possibly be a match for the power of tens of thousands of miles of earth and rivers. But in such circumstances, Xue An showed not a hint of panic, but merely said indifferently, ¡°Today, even if tens of millions of miles of mountains and rivers act together, they shall not stop me!¡± As he spoke, a flash of golden light in Xue An¡¯s eyes revealed the Dao Rule Runes. This sword light, hindered by the power of earth¡¯s energy, suddenly exploded with a brilliance too intense to face directly. The sword light then sliced through the earth¡¯s energy like a hot knife through butter, before crashing down thunderously upon Xiongmo Valley. Boom. The entire Xiongmo Valley, deprived of the protection of the Mountain Protection Array, became as fragile as porcelain under this sword light. With just one sword strike, Xiongmo Valley completely collapsed. The countless disciples of Xiongmo Valley didn¡¯t even have time to escape before they were buried underneath, all dead. All the cultivators who had been watching beforehand were stunned. Who could have imagined that this Mountain-Protecting Divine Formation, reputed to be the strongest in Guiyi, wouldn¡¯t last even a quarter of an hour before it was annihilated by Xue An¡¯s sword. Just then, amidst the rising dust clouds of the sky, dozens of figures emerged, looking utterly disheveled. It was precisely the elders of Xiongmo Valley and the powerhouses of the Wei Family from the Western Regions. However, at that moment, these normally haughty and commanding champions all looked horrified. Because Xue An¡¯s sword strike had not only broken the Mountain-Protecting Divine Formation but had also completely shattered their arrogance. ¡°Spare us, my lord!¡± This was the elders of Xiongmo Valley begging for mercy. ¡°My lord, this matter was solely the initiative of Xiongmo Valley and has nothing to do with us!¡± This was the people of the Wei Family from the Western Regions pleading. Shui Min also survived, but at that moment, she seemed stupefied, just staring blankly at Xue An above the ninth heaven, like a god descending onto dust. Then, a flicker of realization suddenly surged in her heart. She should never have provoked this man from the start. Because opposing this man simply meant there would be no good end. But she knew this far too late. Xue An simply couldn¡¯t be bothered to heed the wailing of these pretentious people. With a wave of his hand, endless sword radiance blanketed the sky and crashed down on these people. ¡°No¡­¡± These people screamed in agony. Some still tried to resist. But under the rain of swords filling the sky, not one person could withstand three breaths. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A moment later, the sword light dissipated. Looking around, the space had become utterly void. Thus, Xiongmo Valley and the Wei Family from the Western Regions were completely obliterated. All the cultivators who had been watching beforehand looked at each other and then all revealed a wry smile, daring not harbor any more idle thoughts in their hearts. Finally, with supreme divine authority, Xue An ascended to the pinnacle of Guiyi, making all immortals bow their heads and Heaven and Earth humble themselves. Chapter 846 - Chapter 846 Chapter 846 Raising an Army to Demand Justice Chapter 846: Chapter 846: Raising an Army to Demand Justice (First Update) Chapter 846: Chapter 846: Raising an Army to Demand Justice (First Update) Guiyi Eastern Domain. In Si Hua City. Fu Xinyan, with a stern face like still water, was teaching a few newly admitted disciples some basic cultivation techniques. These female disciples, all with considerable talent and constitution, were nevertheless all somewhat complaining. Since they were all heiresses from the great noble families of the Eastern Domain, having been pampered and privileged since childhood, naturally they couldn¡¯t endure the myriad hardships here. Especially since Fu Xinyan, now the City Lord of Si Hua City, conducted herself strictly and had very stringent requirements for her disciples. Therefore, the new disciples were quite fearful of her. Thus, they only dared to gather and whisper complaints during brief rest periods. ¡°This is utterly boring! My father sent me to Si Hua City to study the cultivation techniques here, but Fu Xinyan makes us learn all sorts of tedious etiquette all day.¡± ¡°I think this Fu Xinyan doesn¡¯t truly want to teach us at all! She is merely using these things to brush us off.¡± ¡°Mmm, I feel the same. Considering how noble my status was at home, to be ordered around here, just thinking about it makes me feel extremely stifled!¡± These women all showed expressions of grievance. ¡°Sigh, do you think that person behind Si Hua City will ever come back?¡± ¡°Psh, come back my foot! I heard from my family that this guy seemed to have offended some very powerful people upon entering the Central Region. I reckon this guy is probably more unlucky than lucky now!¡± Because the distance between the Eastern Domain and the Central Region was extremely vast, news was severely delayed. The latest news Si Hua City had received was only about Xue An¡¯s actions in Wandan City, and what followed was merely hearsay. It seemed that Xue An had offended people from the Three Heavens Sect and even the Blood Web Mountain of Yan Tian Sect! Although this news was vague, it stirred the hearts and minds of the entire noble families and sects of the Eastern Domain. Because those were the Sky Sects! For the people of the Eastern Domain, those were unimaginably huge existences. Xue An, although formidable, was after all alone, and now having offended the Sky Sects, wasn¡¯t he more likely to be unlucky than lucky? Holding this thought, many people began to view Si Hua City differently. At that moment, Su Xiaomu, holding a teacup, walked up to her senior sister, Fu Xinyan. ¡°Senior sister, please have some tea!¡± Fu Xinyan nodded slightly and took the tea cup, slowly sipping it. Meanwhile, Su Xiaomu, with a somewhat somber look, watched the several female disciples whispering in the distance, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Senior sister, those guys must not be saying anything good! And I¡¯m also puzzled why you agreed to take in such a bunch of lazy, pampered rich girls!¡± Fu Xinyan sighed lightly, ¡°Nowadays, the hearts of the people in the Eastern Domain are unsettled, and I fear there might be changes, so I accepted the girls from the noble families closest to our Si Hua City, intending to add a bit more strength.¡± Hearing this, Su Xiaomu¡¯s expression grew more serious, then with a slightly trembling voice, he said, ¡°Senior sister, those rumors outside about the master¡­.¡± Fu Xinyan shook her head firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t believe the master would be in any trouble! Ignore them!¡± ¡°Yes! I also believe that! The master is highly regarded even by our old ancestor, how could he be in trouble?¡± Su Xiaomu said with some difficulty. However, his words at that moment seemed more like he was comforting himself. Just then. A sudden uproar came from outside. Then, a haughty voice echoed into the room. ¡°Are all the people of Si Hua City dead? Hurry up and send someone out!¡± Upon hearing these words, Fu Xinyan¡¯s expression darkened, and she immediately rushed outside. Su Xiaomu and many other disciples also hurried out. Just outside the protective formation of Si Hua City, a group of people stood in the air. Each one of them looked arrogant, led by a man whose face was full of teasing. Behind the man stood an arrogant-looking young girl. Upon seeing this girl, Fu Xinyan was slightly taken aback. This girl was none other than Yan Qingxuan, a direct daughter of the Yan Tian Sect, who had been sent to Si Hua City a few days ago. Unable to endure the hardships here, she had talked back to Fu Xinyan, even resorting to violence in anger, and as a result, Fu Xinyan had forcefully expelled her from the city. The man leading the group did not need to be asked; he was naturally from the Yan Tian Sect! The threatening manner of his presence suggested he came to exact retribution. Fu Xinyan calculated in her mind, yet her face remained impassive, then she soared up, bowed slightly across the protective formation towards the opposite side. ¡°Friend, you come to our Si Hua City and speak rudely, what is the meaning of this?¡± ¡°Speak rudely?¡± The man said arrogantly, then spoke indifferently, ¡°Sister, is this the woman who rebuked you?¡± Yan Qingxuan, with a spoiled look, nodded, and then stared resentfully at Fu Xinyan. ¡°Brother, that¡¯s right, this person targeted me in every way! In the end, she even drove me out!¡± Yan Qingyi smirked coldly and then sized up Fu Xinyan with a playful look, ¡°Did you hear that? My sister said you were the first to target her! So this time I¡¯m here to demand an apology from you on behalf of my sister!¡± ¡°Demand an apology?¡± Fu Xinyan repeated coldly. Yan Qingyi nodded proudly, ¡°Yes, my sister is the favored daughter of the Yan Tian Sect, how could she be rebuked by others? Apologize now, and I might consider sparing you!¡± At this moment. All the people in Si Hua City had come out of their houses, looking up into the sky. Under the gaze of the crowd, the murderous intent in Fu Xinyan¡¯s eyes grew even more intense. But just as she was about to erupt, she suddenly noticed, hidden beyond the distant clouds, another group of people. This discovery startled Fu Xinyan, and she also noticed occasional flashes of cold light in Yan Qingyi¡¯s eyes. Fu Xinyan¡¯s heart gradually sank. Clearly. Yan Qingyi was merely exploiting the situation, and even he was just bait sent by others to test Si Hua City. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It seemed that some people really could no longer hold back! Fu Xinyan sneered internally and said lightly, ¡°I wonder if this is the Yan Tian Sect¡¯s intention, or just your own presumption! You should know that it was your Sect Master who personally wrote to me, requesting that I accept your sister into Si Hua City, and as for the so-called rebukes¡­¡± ¡°Logically speaking, once she entered Si Hua City and became my disciple, her life and death, grants and removals, all fall under my discretion! Understand?¡± This statement caused both Yan Qingyi and Yan Qingxuan¡¯s expressions to change drastically. Yan Qingyi then coldly said, ¡°People have always said that those from Si Hua City are domineering, and it seems to be true! Making up excuses to drive away my sister without reason, and now daring to quibble with eloquent excuses! Today, I simply must see for myself just how formidable your Si Hua City really is!¡± Chapter 847 - Chapter 847 Chapter 847 Who Said Im Dead (2nd Update) Chapter 847: Chapter 847: Who Said I¡¯m Dead? (2nd Update) Chapter 847: Chapter 847: Who Said I¡¯m Dead? (2nd Update) Speaking, Yan Qingyi finally dropped the pretense and fiercely made his move. Behind him, his guards arranged themselves in formation, with the grand young master of the Yan Tian Sect, Yan Qingyi, as the formation¡¯s focal point. As the cultivation levels from various sides converged, Yan Qingyi¡¯s momentum surged by leaps and bounds, and he then drew a long saber covered in flames, grinning viciously. ¡°Yan Tian One Slash!¡± Yan Qingyi slashed with his saber. Flames melded with metal, their brilliance dazzling. The might of this slash was indeed extraordinary. Only to hear a loud boom. The city protection light barrier covering the entire Si Hua City flickered intensely a few times, seemingly feeling immense pressure, and began to gradually bend and cave inward. But just as a cold smile appeared at the corner of Yan Qingyi¡¯s mouth, thinking that this slash would break the city protection formation, the runes engraved on the walls of Si Hua City suddenly shone brightly. Then the city protection light barrier emitted an incredibly brilliant light, any indentation and bending were instantly restored, and then ejected Yan Qingyi several miles away. Yan Qingyi barely stabilized himself in midair and then spat out a large mouthful of fresh blood, his complexion subsequently taking a turn for the worse. ¡°Brother!¡± ¡°Young Sect Master!¡± His group cried out in alarm. At that moment, a scolding came from behind the clouds. ¡°Who dares to harm my righteous son?¡± Along with the sound, a large group of figures emerged. Leading them was an elder dressed in a flame-patterned robe. As this person appeared, Yan Qingyi and Yan Qingxuan, the siblings, called out in unison. ¡°Father!¡± As for the others, they were even more respectful, bending at the waist to pay their respects. ¡°Greetings, Sect Master!¡± Indeed, it was none other than the Sect Master of the Yan Tian Sect, Yan Hentian. At this moment, Yan Hentian looked at his son with great affection. ¡°Qingyi, how are your injuries?¡± ¡°Father, the injuries aren¡¯t too severe, but the people of Si Hua City acted despicably. I beseech you and the distinguished elders to seek justice!¡± ¡°My dear nephew, no need to worry, having seen this incident, we naturally cannot stand idly by!¡± Along with his words, behind Yan Hentian emerged several other elders with varying auras. All of them were Sect Masters who were on good terms with the Yan Tian Sect. Fu Xinyan, without uttering a word, looked coldly at this group as they put on their performance. At that moment, Yan Hentian looked up, sneering coldly towards Fu Xinyan behind the city protection light barrier. ¡°City Lord Fu, what explanation does Si Hua City have for the Yan Tian Sect regarding this matter?¡± Su Xiaomu, who was beside him, could no longer bear it and stepped forward angrily, shouting, ¡°Yan Hentian, can¡¯t you stop lying through your teeth? It was you who originally begged us to take in your daughter. After her repeated disobedience, my sister would have killed her long ago if not for the face of the Yan Tian Sect, and in the end, we merely expelled her. Yet you have the audacity to come here and make accusations?¡± ¡°And your son, without any regard for the truth, started the aggression directly! Are you saying you all didn¡¯t see any of this?¡± Su Xiaomu was indeed infuriated. However, upon hearing this, Yan Hentian simply sneered. ¡°What a sharp tongue! But regardless, my son was harmed by you, and my daughter was disgraced by you! Thus, this affair¡­ Si Hua City must provide an explanation!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Su Xiaomu still wanted to say more. Fu Xinyan sharply reprimanded, ¡°Enough, Xiaomu, no more talk!¡± ¡°Sister, these people are too bullying!¡± ¡°Retreat!¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Yes!¡± Su Xiaomu, extremely reluctant, retreated. Fu Xinyan then coldly watched Yan Hentian and the others across from her. ¡°Quite the setup, you had been planning this since the moment you sent your daughter to Si Hua City, hadn¡¯t you?¡± Hearing Fu Xinyan¡¯s words, Yan Hentian¡¯s expression subtly changed, but he merely said lightly, ¡°City Lord Fu¡­¡± Fu Xinyan waved her hand, ¡°We¡¯re all smart here, no need to beat around the bush! I just want to ask one thing, if the True Immortal were still here, would you dare to do this?¡± Upon hearing this, Yan Hentian and his people turned to glance at each other and then all burst into sneers. ¡°Fu Xinyan, since you¡¯ve made things clear, we might as well be straightforward too. Yes, we are indeed targeting Si Hua City! As for Xue An¡­¡± A sarcastic smile appeared on Yan Hentian¡¯s face, ¡°I suppose his bones have already rotted by now!¡± ¡°To dare offend people of the Three Heavens Sect! Xue An really thought he could throw his weight around in the Eastern Domain and do the same in the Central Region? The Sect is filled with formidable cultivators, even hosting a True Immortal ancestor. His actions are simply suicidal!¡± said a Sect leader with a cold laugh. ¡°Exactly, and I¡¯ve heard that this Xue An has also offended the people of Blood Web Mountain from the Yuan Sect. This is not just seeking death; it¡¯s practically a wish not to live!¡± someone mocked hysterically. Greed flickered in Yan Hentian¡¯s eyes, ¡°Fu Xinyan, we don¡¯t want anything else, just hand over the cultivation technique Xue An passed to you, and move out of this city. I promise we won¡¯t trouble you further, what do you think?¡± These words stirred up an uproar in Si Hua City. Many women who had already entered Si Hua City showed immense anger. However, the disciples who had just joined the Sect looked on indifferently, some even showing glee at Fu Xinyan and the others¡¯ plight. Fu Xinyan snorted coldly. ¡°So, it sounds like we should thank you, shouldn¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Heh, that¡¯s not necessary, but¡­¡± Fu Xinyan interrupted with a wave of her hand, ¡°No need to say more!¡± Then, pointing across, she declared, ¡°Let me tell you, the True Immortal will never die, and Si Hua City will never submit!¡± ¡°Seeking death!¡± Yan Hentian scoffed, and then pointed forward. A powerful flame surged directly toward the City Protection Formation. Simultaneously, Yan Hentian shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t stand there, when else if not now?¡± Along with his words. The sect leaders accompanying him also made their moves. Over a dozen lights converged and violently struck the mountain¡¯s protective light screen. Boom. After a thunderous noise. The protective light screen finally could no longer bear the strain, and with a crisp cracking sound, shattered. Then the sect leaders exclaimed joyfully, ¡°Charge in, the female cultivators of Si Hua City are reputed beauties and treasures in the Eastern Domain, spare none!¡± Fu Xinyan, Su Xiaomu, and many disciples of Si Hua City all wore icy expressions, fearlessly beginning their counterattack. Light shone and explosions echoed. However, clearly prepared, Yan Hentian and his group possessed overwhelming strength. Therefore, the people of Si Hua City soon found themselves encircled. Fu Xinyan, in particular, found herself severely pressed. Yan Hentian and three other leaders surrounded her. Fu Xinyan¡¯s complexion was pale and her breath was short, clearly at the end of her strength. Meanwhile, Yan Qingyi, who had been observing the battle, sneered, ¡°Father, I like this woman, capture her and give her to me!¡± Yan Hentian laughed heartily in response, ¡°Good! But this woman is fierce, I wonder if my son can tame her?¡± Yan Qingyi chuckled sinisterly, ¡°Father, I like them fierce the most!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The shameless words of this father and son duo filled Fu Xinyan with rage, but a hint of despair flashed in her eyes. Could it be that today Si Hua City¡¯s millennium foundation would be destroyed by her own hands? And the True Immortal, as these people said, couldn¡¯t possibly return, could he? Just then, a faint voice came from the sky, echoing through the heavens. ¡°Who said¡­ I was dead?¡± Chapter 848 - Chapter 848 Chapter 848 The Villain Dies from Talking Too Much Chapter 848: Chapter 848: The Villain Dies from Talking Too Much (3rd Update) Chapter 848: Chapter 848: The Villain Dies from Talking Too Much (3rd Update) Upon hearing this voice, everyone in the venue changed color. Fu Xinyan and the others, in particular, trembled all over before lifting their heads to look. They saw an immense convoy slowly approaching from the horizon. This convoy consisted of numerous tall flying ships; their formidable presence and grand scale were simply breathtaking. All eyes were fixed in a dumbfounded stare. Especially Yan Hentian and the dozen or so Sect Masters present, who at that moment didn¡¯t dare to move an inch, because they could feel the presence of countless mighty auras within the convoy. There were even the auras of several dozen True Immortal ancestral spirits. Under the pressure of such a presence, they could only stand there, stunned, watching the convoy slowly approach. Finally. The convoy flew close to Si Hua City. Atop the leading ship, one of immense size, stood a man at the bow, looking down upon everyone with an indifferent expression. Upon seeing this figure, Fu Xinyan and all the people of Si Hua City stirred. Especially Su Xiaomu, who was ecstatically shouting, ¡°Brother Xue An! You¡¯ve finally returned!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, there was dead silence all around. Yan Hentian, his children, and the Sect Masters who had come to show support stood there dumbfounded. Was this man that Xue An who had slain the Iron Bone Alliance and the Feng Family, sending shockwaves through the Eastern Domain? Wasn¡¯t he said to have perished after offending the mighty powers of the Yan Tian Sect and Blood Web Mountain in the Central Region? What was happening now? Yan Hentian and the others stared, wide-eyed and tongue-tied. Xue An simply smiled upon hearing this and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve returned. If I didn¡¯t come back soon, I guess some people would really think I was dead!¡± As he spoke, Xue An¡¯s gaze swept across the faces of Yan Hentian and the others. Boom. It made Yan Hentian and his party feel as if their souls were shaken, and they couldn¡¯t help but retreat more than a dozen steps back involuntarily. With just a glance, he made those who were arrogantly showing off just moments ago take flight, their elder¡¯s strength seemed even more unfathomable now! Fu Xinyan stood there, stunned, as this thought suddenly bloomed in her mind. At that moment, it was only then that Yan Hentian and the others truly came to their senses, and they all started trembling uncontrollably. It was at this moment that they were convinced that this person was indeed Xue An. And not just that, he seemed even more powerful than the rumors had suggested! Moreover, the convoy behind Xue An was filled with the auras of countless powerful beings. This made Yan Hentian and his party turn deathly pale, shaking like chaff. ¡°Xue¡­ Lord Xue! Your safe return is truly a matter for celebration. This matter has nothing to do with us; it was all Yan Hentian¡¯s doing, we beg you to spare our lives!¡± At this moment, a quick-witted Sect Master began trembling and begging for mercy. Xue An looked at him, saying indifferently, ¡°Oh? It has nothing to do with you?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Yes! Indeed, it has nothing to do with me. I was just here to join in the fun!¡± the Sect Master said in a most humble manner. Xue An nodded, ¡°It seems, indeed, I should let you go!¡± The Sect Master, overjoyed, was about to express his gratitude. Xue An continued, ¡°Unfortunately, I heard everything you said just now!¡± Before the Sect Master could utter a word, Xue An¡¯s eyes flashed, and without any visible movement, the Sect Master¡¯s head exploded with a bang. Brain matter mixed with blood, bursting like fireworks, and then the lifeless body fell down, becoming a lump of flesh. The Sect Master was at least a Golden Immortal powerhouse, yet he didn¡¯t even have the privilege to make Xue An move, dying without a sound. The whole field was shaken with terror. Xue An and the others trembled all over, their teeth chattering. At this moment, Xue An turned to look at Yan Hentian and said indifferently, ¡°It seems it was you who said that even my bones have rotted away?¡± Yan Hentian¡¯s entire body shook violently, feeling as though the mountains themselves were pressing down on him, even Xue An¡¯s calm questioning made it difficult for him to breathe. Too frightened to even speak, he could only breathe with difficulty and look at Xue An with eyes full of despair and terror. Just then, his son, the Young Sect Master of the Yan Tian Sect, Yan Qingyi, took a step forward and bowed respectfully to Xue An. ¡°Your might truly covers the world, and we all in Yan Tian Sect hold the utmost respect for you. We were wrong in this matter, and we ask for your understanding!¡± His words were neither humble nor arrogant, and the bowed Yan Qingyi¡¯s eyes even flashed with a hint of smugness. I¡¯ve made myself this low, I don¡¯t believe you¡¯d dare to strike out in the presence of so many cultivators under the heavens. He was pondering in his heart. But Xue An just laughed, ¡°And who might you be?¡± ¡°I am the Young Sect Master of Yan Tian Sect, Yan Qingyi! And moreover¡­¡± Yan Qingyi wanted to add a few more self-aggrandizing statements. But at that moment, Xue An casually waved his hand. A flash of his Dao Sword abruptly disintegrated Yan Qingyi¡¯s body and soul together. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you, so why all the pointless chatter?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Yan Qingyi would never have thought to his death that he would die because he talked too much. From the moment Xue An had appeared until now, only a few sentences had been exchanged. A Sect Master and a Young Sect Master had already perished. This display of might silenced Yan Hentian so much that he didn¡¯t even dare make a sound when his son was killed. He didn¡¯t even dare to lift his head, burying it as much as possible, hoping Xue An would overlook him. Yan Qingxuan, however, let out a mournful cry, ¡°Brother¡­!¡± Then she looked at Xue An with eyes full of resentment and poison. ¡°You devil, if you dare, kill me too!¡± Although Yan Qingxuan said this, her heart was also quite apprehensive. But now with no way out, she could only take a risky stand, seeking life in the face of death. After all, many powerful figures do not kill women! Sure enough. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish, I don¡¯t kill women!¡± Yan Qingxuan secretly breathed a sigh of relief, feeling she had bet correctly. But at that moment, Xue An, somewhat bored, stretched and said with a lazy tone, ¡°Xue Liuli!¡± ¡°Present!¡± ¡°I leave these people to you!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xue Liuli, upon receiving the command, stepped forward with her sword, standing before these people. When Yan Hentian saw a woman in white step forward, he felt slightly relieved, thinking that as long as he didn¡¯t face the terrifying Xue An, it would be better. And judging by her appearance, this woman should be a maid of Xue An¡¯s; probably she didn¡¯t have a very high cultivation level. If so, there might still be a chance for survival. But the next words from Xue Liuli plunged him into a bottomless abyss. ¡°Zhan Hong, Xue Liuli! I await your instruction!¡± As soon as these words came out. Both Yan Hentian and his daughter Yan Qingxuan showed expressions of sheer horror. ¡°You are Xue Liuli, ranked sixth on the True Immortal¡¯s list! Impossible, how could someone like you be a mere maid to Xue An?¡± Yan Hentian could hardly believe his own eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But Xue Liuli simply replied, ¡°Being a maid to my lord is an honor for me!¡± Having said that. She took a step forward and swung her sword. Where the sword light passed. Whether it was Yan Hentian and his daughter or those Sect Masters, none could even put up a resistance before being consumed by the sword light, reduced to dust. Chapter 849 - Chapter 849 Chapter 849 Suppressing an Entire Region with a Chapter 849: Chapter 849: Suppressing an Entire Region with a Single Word (First Update) Chapter 849: Chapter 849: Suppressing an Entire Region with a Single Word (First Update) In the blink of an eye. The people from Yan Tian Sect and several major sects, who had just been displaying their prowess and arrogance, were all slain by Xue Liuli with a single sword strike. Everyone in Si Hua City, from top to bottom, watched dumbfounded. At this time, Xue Anchong smiled faintly at Fu Xinyan, ¡°I have returned!¡± Upon hearing these words. Tears streamed from Fu Xinyan¡¯s eyes as she bowed deeply, chokingly saying, ¡°Si Hua City respectfully welcomes the return of the great one!¡± Following her gesture, all the people of Si Hua City bowed and paid their respects in unison. ¡°Si Hua City respectfully welcomes the return of the great one!¡± Their voices thundered, their momentum was frightening. And this scene was witnessed by the cultivators from the Central Region who had followed Xue An across territories to arrive here. Even though the cultivation levels of the people in Si Hua City were not very high. The unity and coordination of their spirit moved these cultivators as well. As for the new disciples of Si Hua City who had just been full of complaints and unwillingness, at this moment, they all trembled, deeply shaken. The words they had just spoken, and the thoughts of schadenfreude they had harbored, all now turned into resounding slaps to their own faces. Soon. Xue An and his entourage entered the great hall of Si Hua City for discussion. Xue An naturally took the seat of honor. Fu Xinyan and the people of Si Hua City accompanied him at the side. Meanwhile, the cultivators who had followed took their seats in succession. Only then. Did Fu Xinyan finally see clearly the true faces of these newcomers. This only intensified her shock. Because those elders with white hair, almost all of them, were True Immortal powerhouses. Any one of these individuals, if they were to come to the Eastern Domain, could be a peerless powerhouse capable of overturning the domain. Yet now, they were all tense and cautious, with eyes only for Xue An. This display of power naturally filled the people of Si Hua City with silent amazement. Their lord had left the Eastern Domain for merely half a year, and he had grown to such a terrifying extent. At this moment, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Xinyan!¡± Fu Xinyan quickly stepped forward, respectfully saying, ¡°My lord!¡± ¡°Issue my order, all strong cultivators from the noble families and sects of the Eastern Domain must arrive at Si Hua City within three days, those who are late shall be executed without mercy!¡± Although Xue An¡¯s tone was indifferent, it revealed a chill-inducing murderous intent. Everyone in the great hall fell silent. Some looked at each other with puzzled faces. What was Xue An planning to do? Could it be he intended to round up all the noble families and sects of the Eastern Domain at once? Fu Xinyan felt a chill in her heart as well, yet she still said with reverence, ¡°Yes!¡± As she was about to relay the message. ¡°Wait!¡± Xue An suddenly called out to her again. ¡°My lord, is there anything else?¡± ¡°If the order is passed down as it is, there could be those who will not comply! I grant you a character, to be issued with the order!¡± Having said that, Xue An nonchalantly pointed his finger, conjuring a large character for ¡®Xue¡¯ out of thin air. As soon as the character appeared, all the cultivators in the great hall felt their hair stand on end. Especially the stronger cultivators with profound cultivation levels, they felt the oppressive power of the character even more. Then, this character turned into a talisman spell and imprinted itself directly into the palm of Fu Xinyan¡¯s hand. ¡°Go!¡± said Xue An indifferently. With solemnity in her heart, Fu Xinyan bowed and said, ¡°Yes!¡± Quickly. Fu Xinyan issued the command of the City Lord of Si Hua City, transforming into countless streaks of light and distributing it to the numerous noble families and sects throughout the Eastern Domain. In an instant, the entire Eastern Domain trembled violently. ¡°What? The Sect Master of the Yan Tian Sect, Yan Hentian, along with over a dozen sect leaders, have all been killed?¡± Some powerful sects of the Eastern Domain, upon hearing this news, couldn¡¯t help but lose their composure in shock. ¡°That¡¯s right, the very Xue An who once suppressed the Eastern Domain has returned from the Central Region, and he brings with him countless formidable geniuses of the Central Region, even making peerless experts from the Ask the True List willing to serve as his maidservants!¡± Such news left the entire scene speechless. And upon seeing the missive sent from Si Hua City, the expressions of these sects turned extremely ugly. For the wording of the missive was exceedingly simple, with only a mere fifteen characters, yet it was filled with a chilling murderous aura. Three days later, meet at Si Hua City, absent past the deadline, death without mercy! And the signature of the missive was an iron-brushed silver ¡°Xue¡± character. Holding this missive, many sect leaders were so angered that their whole bodies trembled, yet they dared not say anything and could only seethe in silence. However, many powerful sects and ancient noble families showed disdain for this and were full of non-compliance. In the northwest of the Eastern Domain, there was the Jin Wu Gang. The Gang Leader of the Jin Wu Gang was a peak Golden Immortal, a formidable figure capable of refining all things with his powerful Golden Crow Decree, possessing extreme might. Under his rule, the power of the Jin Wu Gang was also on the rise. It soon dominated a vast territory of ten thousand miles. On this day. He too received a missive from Si Hua City. But as he looked it over, anger couldn¡¯t help but surface on his face. ¡°Heh, a bunch of little girls, they sure have some nerve! How dare they speak to my Jin Wu Gang with such an imperious attitude!¡± The several elders of the Jin Wu Gang, upon hearing this, also displayed faces full of anger, with one of them sneering. ¡°Isn¡¯t Si Hua City just relying on the strength of that Xue An? I simply don¡¯t believe that a brat who hasn¡¯t grown his full set of hair can be all that formidable!¡± ¡°Right! Our Jin Wu Gang simply won¡¯t go, let¡¯s see what Si Hua City can do about it!¡± In the midst of these clamorous voices, the Gang Leader of the Jin Wu Gang¡¯s eyes flashed, and the Golden Crow Flames rose from his hands, intending to burn the missive to ashes. But as soon as the Golden Crow Flames made contact with the missive. A terrifyingly unmatched presence erupted suddenly from within the document. Wherever that presence reached, everyone in the Jin Wu Gang trembled uncontrollably. It was at this moment that an ink-brush ¡°Xue¡± character slowly rose from the missive, floating above the Jin Wu Gang. ¡°What is this?¡± No sooner had the Gang Leader of the Jin Wu Gang exclaimed in surprise, the ¡°Xue¡± character suddenly pressed down. A supreme authority descended from the heavens. Boom! Within the Jin Wu Gang, whether it was an elder or a common member, none had the chance to scream before they were crushed into a pulp beneath the pressure of this single character. Only the Gang Leader of the Jin Wu Gang, in utter horror, mobilized all his Golden Crow Flames in an attempt to resist. However, his famously powerful Golden Crow Flames couldn¡¯t hold up even for a single breath¡¯s time and were extinguished under the pressure. The Gang Leader of the Jin Wu Gang let out a wretched scream, and thereafter, along with his soul and body, was completely crushed into powder. Afterward, the mountain that housed the Jin Wu Gang let out a creak of unbearable load, then collapsed thunderously, completely leveled by the weight of that single character. The Jin Wu Gang, with a thousand-year heritage and dominance over its domain, was thus erased. Simultaneously, similar scenes were unfolding in many areas of the Eastern Domain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Regardless of whether it was an ancient family with thousands of years of history, or a mighty sect with peak Golden Immortals or even Half-step True Immortals at the helm, any who dared to resist or show disrespect to the missive were suppressed by a single character, reduced to nothingness. Upon this event, all the noble families and sects of the Eastern Domain were terrified and shocked, and they finally understood the extent of Xue An¡¯s current might and cultivation level. Under such circumstances, no one dared to show the slightest disrespect toward Xue An or Si Hua City any longer. Those ancient noble families and major sects, once full of pride, now harbored deep fear of Xue An. To suppress a region with a single character, the so-called invincible, is none other than this. Chapter 850 - Chapter 850 Chapter 850 I Want to Turn the Eastern Domain into Chapter 850: Chapter 850: I Want to Turn the Eastern Domain into Central Earth (2nd Update) Chapter 850: Chapter 850: I Want to Turn the Eastern Domain into Central Earth (2nd Update) Three days passed by in a flash. The day had arrived. The scene in Si Hua City was unprecedented. All the Sects and Noble families of the Eastern Domain had gathered here, and not a single one dared to be late. The authority of Xue An alone was enough to make the strong of the Eastern Domain submit. At this moment. All the powerful figures from the Sects had gathered in the square of Si Hua City. And then the discussions began. ¡°What do you think Xue An has called us all here for?¡± ¡°How should I know, but I bet it¡¯s nothing good! With Xue An¡¯s overbearing actions, could there be any benefit for us?¡± said one person with a worried frown. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t gather us all together only to capture us all at once, would he!¡± another suddenly interjected. At these words. The hearts of the people nearby all sank. ¡°It¡­ It couldn¡¯t be! Would Xue An really dare to make such a ruthless move in front of so many people?¡± someone said with a face full of fear. ¡°Who can say for sure! I don¡¯t think he would kill everyone, but those who have had disputes with Si Hua City before, I guess none will escape! As for whether he dares to do it in front of so many people¡­ heh, have you all forgotten the word on the command we received?¡± Hearing this mentioned, everyone¡¯s face turned somewhat unsightly. Especially many of those who always prided themselves on their strength, now they all felt uncomfortable in their hearts. They had thought that with their formidable power, they could dismiss anyone. But who would have imagined that under the oppressive word of Xue An, they would have to obediently rush over. This disparity in power made them all despair. At the same time, many were also quietly observing the Cultivators from the Central Region in the distance. ¡°My heavens, are those the strong from the Central Region who came with Xue An? There¡¯s even a True Immortal elder!¡± ¡°More than that, did you not see the two stunningly beautiful women standing at the very front?¡± ¡°Nonsense, I¡¯m not blind. How could I not see such beauties!¡± ¡°Heh, the one with the sword hanging at her waist is none other than Xue Liuli, who once ranked sixth on the Asking True List, and the fox-like charmer next to her is the Heavenly Maiden from Jile Hall. These are True Disciples of major Sects, extremely honorable figures. Yet even such individuals are willing to serve as maids for Xue An! This shows what kind of status Xue An now holds!¡± This discourse made everyone¡¯s countenance change drastically. Just then. The figure of Xue An suddenly appeared above the square, looking down upon everyone below. The once noisy square instantly fell silent. The crowd looked up at the figure in the sky, all with deep veneration in their eyes. At that time, Xue An said coldly, ¡°The reason I¡¯ve summoned all of you Cultivators is for one matter!¡± Everyone in the venue held their breath, listening quietly. Xue An casually pointed at the vastness of Si Hua City and said indifferently, ¡°I wish to transform the Eastern Domain into Central Earth, and this city will be the center of Guiyi!¡± These words led to complete silence across the venue. It wasn¡¯t until a moment later that an uproar ensued. ¡°To actually transform this place into the Central Region? Heavens, the day for us Eastern Domain Cultivators to rise has come!¡± ¡°Yes, I thought he wanted to deal with us! I didn¡¯t expect he came to help us, I really misjudged him before!¡± These were the excited Eastern Domain Cultivators. ¡°This cannot be done, for the foundations of our Sects are in the Central Region. If we follow his words, all the major Sects in the Central Region will suffer immense losses!¡± ¡°Right, this is absolutely impossible! The major Sects of the Central Region must unite and show Xue An our strong opposition!¡± ¡°Yes! I agree!¡± This was a low-voiced discussion among the senior ancestors from the major Sects of the Central Region. In the midst of this intense turmoil, Xue An surveyed the entire crowd and said indifferently, ¡°You all¡­ who is in favor, and who is against?¡± It was as if someone had pressed the pause button. The once chaotic square suddenly fell silent. Then, all the Cultivators from the Eastern Domain raised their hands in unison and shouted loudly, ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°Lord Xue, we support you unconditionally!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, from today onwards our lives are yours! We fully support you!¡± However, the complexions of the Cultivators from the Central Region all turned extremely ugly as they looked at each other in dismay. Those who had been vigorously discussing how to show Xue An their firm stance just moments ago had now all become mute, not even daring to raise their heads. After all, everyone was aware that if they stood out at this time, they might have to pay the price with their lives! At that moment, a venerable old man with silvery hair suddenly stood up from the crowd of Cultivators in the Central Region and clenched his fist towards Xue An in the sky. ¡°Lord Xue, I am He Wenbin, the Hall Master of the Wansheng Hall of the Central Region. Regarding what you just mentioned, I find it somewhat inappropriate! Our Wansheng Hall has had several thousand years of inheritance in the Central Region, and our foundations are all there. You ask us to move here with just a sentence, please forgive me, but Wansheng Hall really cannot agree!¡± Many people¡¯s eyes lit up at these words. It is always like this; when someone takes the lead, things become easier. Soon after, several other ancestors of Noble families stood up and expressed their disagreement. ¡°That¡¯s right! What Elder He said is exactly what we wanted to say! Our Ancient Buddha Temple will not move either!¡± ¡°And our Broken Sword Mountain Villa!¡± These voices rose and fell in succession. Before long, a large group had gathered behind He Wenbin. Xue An listened quietly and did not make a sound. Only after everyone had finished speaking did he lift his gaze to look at the group. The atmosphere suddenly became tense. Including He Wenbin, the palms of the Sect elders who opposed him were all sweating. Because no one knew what Xue An would do next¨Cif he dared to defy the world¡¯s great taboo and strike forthrightly? Just as these elders were anxiously unsettled, Xue An smiled, then nodded gently, ¡°If you all are unwilling, then forget it! Your Sects do not need to move!¡± Upon hearing this, many thought they had misheard. What? It was settled just like that, so simply? Could it be that Xue An was playing a game of cat and mouse, pretending to be agreeable as a ploy? But seeing the serious look on Xue An¡¯s face, it did not seem like a joke at all! Now, many of the elders and sect leaders from the Central Region were filled with regret, wishing they had been quick to express their opposition earlier. However, elders and sect leaders like He Wenbin were overwhelmed with joy. Especially He Wenbin. At that moment, his heart was brimming with pride. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even if Xue An¡¯s divine might astonished the world, didn¡¯t he still have to bow his head? It seemed his move was the right one. Thinking of this, He Wenbin suppressed the ecstasy in his heart and casually saluted Xue An. ¡°Thank you, my lord, for your understanding!¡± The elders and sect leaders behind him also followed suit in giving thanks, all wearing smug smiles on their faces. Chapter 851 - Chapter 851 Chapter 851 Remodeling Heaven and Earth (Third Chapter 851: Chapter 851: Remodeling Heaven and Earth (Third Update) Chapter 851: Chapter 851: Remodeling Heaven and Earth (Third Update) The situation suddenly became somewhat bizarre. Xue Liuli and Mu Ya exchanged glances, their eyes all flashing with fierce killing intent. At Xue An¡¯s command, they would rush forward without hesitation and eliminate all the Sects that dared to publicly challenge Xue An¡¯s authority. However, under these circumstances, Xue An simply stood with his hands behind his back in mid-air, looking at these Sect ancestors eager to express their thanks, a faint smile appearing on the corner of his mouth. ¡°However¡­¡± At these two words, He Wenbin and the rest were all startled. Seeing this, Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so scared, as if I would eat someone!¡± After hearing this, many Cultivators thought to themselves. You might not eat people, but you are more terrifying than demons that do. Then Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°This matter was originally a mutual agreement, so naturally, I won¡¯t force anyone.¡± ¡°I only want to ask, have you all considered this matter thoroughly?¡± He Wenbin was taken aback for a moment, then said in a deep voice, ¡°Sir, how could we take such a significant matter lightly? We have, of course, given it careful thought!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Well then, since that is the case, don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you! After all, I did give you two chances!¡± He Wenbin and everyone present, as well as all the Cultivators in the audience, were all confused. They didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind Xue An¡¯s words. At this moment, Xue An looked up at the distant sky and said lightly, ¡°The time is almost right! Let¡¯s do it now!¡± Hearing Xue An say this, all the Cultivators retreated, thinking he was about to do something earth-shattering. But after waiting for a moment, they found that there were no unusual phenomena in the world around them. The light breeze still brushed their faces, colorful jade continued to scatter, nothing had changed. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± The many Cultivators looked at each other, all a bit perplexed. Some even sneered inwardly. They thought Xue An was purely creating an air of mysterious importance. But at that moment, the entire Si Hua City shook violently, then from the eight corners, eight radiant beams of light rose and converged in front of Xue An. The eight beams of light came together, forming a disc-shaped ball of light. Then Fu Xinyan, Su Xiaomu, and others soared into the sky and said in a stern voice, ¡°Sir, everything has been arranged as per your instructions!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Very well! Next¡­¡± Suddenly, Xue An was reminded of a certain magician who loved to create mystery, and he chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s time to witness a miracle!¡± Unfortunately, no one present grasped the meaning of this phrase, just staring blankly at Xue An. Xue An opened his palm, and an octagonal cubic crystal stone suddenly hovered in mid-air. Each of the eight sides of this cubic crystal stone flashed with dazzling halos, while inside the crystal, a thick, pale golden liquid seemed to be flowing slowly. Everyone was astounded. They thought the crystal stone looked as if it were alive. Even the twinkling radiance appeared to be breathing. Xue An looked at the cubic crystal stone in his hand and couldn¡¯t help but feel some awe. For this thing was the Star Origin Power stolen by the Blood Skull pirate guild from the wasteland world. And because of its absence, that wasteland world had become desolate. Yet for many Sects, it was a supreme treasure. Because with it, one could create a blessed land out of thin air. For example, the Origin Plateau where Blood Web Mountain was located was maintained by it. Eventually, when Xue An destroyed Blood Web Mountain, he went out of his way to find it. Now it was being put to good use. Xue An thought to himself, then gently placed the octagonal cubic crystal stone into the ball of light. As soon as the crystal stone touched the ball of light, it merged with it instantly, as if blending milk with water, and dispersed. People watched in astonishment. Don¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening? While puzzled, everyone suddenly felt the ground beneath their feet begin to tremble slightly. Then, the spiritual energy between heaven and earth also started to shake violently. Right after, someone cried out in shock. ¡°Quick, look over there!¡± Everyone turned their heads to look. They saw that behind Si Hua City, on what was originally flat ground, a hill was rapidly rising and taking shape. The speed was so fast that in the blink of an eye, it had reached a thousand feet in height, and as this mountain rose, a drastic change began to occur in thousands of kilometers around Si Hua City. nature¡¯s spiritual energy visibly surged at an incredible speed. This massive change left everyone completely dumbfounded. Even Fu Xinyan and others from Si Hua City were a bit bewildered. Because when Xue An instructed them to engrave the formation, he did not say what for. They did not ask either. But they never imagined such a massive transformation. In the blink of an eye, the somewhat ordinary Si Hua City transformed into a top-tier blessed land of caves and heavens. Its spiritual energy was so abundant that it was several times stronger than that of the Origin Plateau of Blood Web Mountain. Everyone was somewhat taken aback. Especially the Sect Masters and Patriarchs who had expressed their opposition, led by Hall Master He Wenbin; their hearts were all stirred. However, He Wenbin had another thought, although Si Hua City had become an extraordinary blessed land, he and the others could not benefit from it. If they were to move to the Eastern Domain, it was very likely they would be thrown into a desolate place to barely survive. With this in mind, He Wenbin gradually calmed down. And he watched with a composed look, even with a hint of an indifferent smile at the corner of his mouth. But this smile soon froze on his face. Because all of this was just the beginning. Xue An suddenly stomped, the void vibrated, light flickered, and then more than a dozen spheres of light appeared in front of him. Then, with a casual wave of his hand, more than a dozen cubic crystals, half the size of the first one, appeared in the air. These Star Origin Crystals were taken out from the storehouse of Blood Web Mountain by Xue An. Obviously, they had been stolen from other stars by the Starry Pirates. And once this Star Origin Power had been taken, it could never be returned. So Xue An simply decided to use them all for the transformation. ¡°Go!¡± Xue An commanded softly. All of these crystals merged into the spheres of light. Then the entire Eastern Domain continent began to undergo a radical change. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mountains grew taller, rivers became wider, and even an ordinary blade of grass by the roadside started to glow with a hint of aura. Soon, the entire Eastern Domain transformed from an ordinary continent into a land of fortune with an incredibly rich and abundant spiritual energy. The abundance of spiritual energy was even more than ten times stronger than in the Central Region. That is to say, anywhere in this domain was more saturated with spiritual energy than the best spots for gathering wind and concentrating qi in the Central Region. And there stood Xue An in the sky, who spoke indifferently, ¡°Now, this place is a land of caves and heavens. Do you have anything else you would like to say?¡± Chapter 852 - Chapter 852 Chapter 852 Heaven-Reaching Methods (Fourth Chapter 852: Chapter 852: Heaven-Reaching Methods (Fourth Update) Chapter 852: Chapter 852: Heaven-Reaching Methods (Fourth Update) Countless cultivators watched the scene with their eyes wide and mouths agape. And then, all the cultivators from the Eastern Domain were exceedingly excited, click their tongues in admiration. ¡°This is simply a miracle!¡± ¡°To change the heavens and earth, these are truly the means of an Immortal!¡± ¡°Lord Xue truly has divine abilities! I am convinced!¡± Unlike the excitement and ecstasy of these cultivators from the Eastern Domain. The emotions of the cultivators who had come from the Central Region were polarized at this moment. Especially He Wenbin, the Hall Master of Wansheng Hall who had led the opposition, was watching everything with disbelief, his face pale as he murmured to himself, ¡°How¡­ How is this possible?¡± No sooner had he spoken. The group of sect masters and abbots behind him who had followed him in opposition trembled, as if waking from a dream. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, He! If it weren¡¯t for your sugared words leading us astray, how could we have possibly opposed the lord?¡± A fat-cheeked elder jumped out first to confront him. ¡°That¡¯s right! He Wenbin, you actually dared to foolishly oppose the lord with such malevolence in your heart. Thankfully, the lord discerned the truth, seeing through your despicable actions, or we might have been led astray!¡± Another middle-aged woman with a meaty face also turned her hostility towards He Wenbin. In an instant, the group of sect masters and abbots who had just been determined to oppose Xue An were now in internal conflict. Observing the group that had now descended into bickering, the rest of the Sects from the Central Region were glad they hadn¡¯t had the chance to express their opposition. Otherwise, where would they find a place to cry? And those who had just been in opposition were now spitting with rage, pointing fingers and hurling insults at He Wenbin. Meanwhile, they did not forget to fawn over Xue An, both overtly and covertly. He Wenbin was left speechless, only able to watch the scene unfold. During the previous discussions, all of these people had emphatically assured that they would stand with him steadfastly in opposition until the end. But now, at this critical moment, the entire group had turned their backs on him, making him the target of everyone¡¯s arrows. What¡¯s more important was. The current state of the Eastern Domain made He Wenbin, who had just been smug, thinking he had made Xue An bow his head, feel utterly hopeless. Such a concentration of Spiritual Energy, such a blessed land. Even any random corner here was far superior to his own Wan Sheng Hall in the Central Earth. Yet such a grand opportunity had been completely ruined because of his stupidity. It was foreseeable that once those Sects that had been on par with his own settled here, their strength would surely skyrocket, and by then, his Wan Sheng Hall might be doomed to obscurity. This made He Wenbin regret to the point where his intestines were almost turning green. If there were such a thing as regret medicine in this world, he would truly like to try out ten pounds of it. At that moment, the group of sect masters and abbots unanimously knelt down and cried out. ¡°Lord! We are all willing to move here, it was just because we were deceived by He Wenbin before. Please show mercy and allow us to enter Central Earth as well!¡± ¡°Yes, lord, it was all He Wenbin¡¯s fault! Please give us a chance!¡± Amid these cries and pleas. Xue An stood quietly in midair, looking down at this group as they performed. ¡°I remember I asked you if you had considered well, and I even gave you two chances, but you didn¡¯t cherish them. So whom else can you blame?¡± Xue An¡¯s indifferent words chilled the group to the bone. ¡°But lord¡­¡± They still wanted to argue. Xue An waved his hand, ¡°No need to say more! If you truly wish to enter this world, it¡¯s not without a solution!¡± Upon hearing this, their eyes all lit up. ¡°My lord, may I ask what the method is?¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite simple. Find a Sect willing to accept you, then disband your own Sects and merge into one!¡± As soon as Xue An¡¯s words left his lips, a huge commotion swept through the crowd. Those from the Sects of the Central Region and the locals of the Eastern Domain were all bright-eyed at this suggestion. However, the Sect Masters leading the opposition all turned deathly pale. Because if they were to do as Xue An had suggested, it would mean disbanding their Sects. And merging with other Sects¨Cwouldn¡¯t that mean they¡¯d be living at the mercy of others? This was naturally something these Sect Masters could not accept. So they all thought of begging for mercy again. But Xue An¡¯s next sentence mercilessly shattered their hopes. ¡°If you¡¯re still unwilling, then it is quite simple. Right now, you can slit your own throats here, and naturally, someone will take over your Sects! Two options¨Cchoose for yourselves!¡± Hearing Xue An¡¯s words, the Sect Masters knew they could not defy the inevitable. They immediately shouted, ¡°We are willing to choose the first option!¡± With that, they turned around to find their friends to discuss the matters of merger. On the open ground, only Wen Bin remained standing alone. Xue An glanced at him and said indifferently, ¡°You, from the very beginning, wanted to stand out in this way against me, to increase your and your Sect¡¯s influence, didn¡¯t you?¡± Wen Bin trembled all over, knowing that any explanation was futile. With a hard-set heart, he nodded with difficulty, ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°Actually, whether you move or not, I don¡¯t care. Even if none of the Central Region Sects come, just on the strength of the current Eastern Domain, within a hundred years, we¡¯ll be able to completely crush you! So I invited you here, just to give you all a chance. Unfortunately, you wanted to use my goodwill to target me!¡± Xue An spoke in a calm tone. Yet, for Wen Bin, these words sent shivers down his spine, and he found himself almost unable to speak. ¡°I actually detest people being too smart for their own good in front of me, but this time, I¡¯ll let you go! Leave!¡± Wen Bin felt a great relief upon hearing this. Good. He was still alive! Now that Wen Bin regarded Xue An with extreme fear, he did not dare to hesitate. He bowed deeply to Xue An, then turned and walked away dejectedly. Watching his departing figure, Xue An smiled faintly, then turned around and left the plaza. But the smile he had just shown was noticed by many observant people. The astute among them, after a moment¡¯s reflection, understood the implications and could not help but feel a sudden chill. Their reverence for Xue An deepened significantly. But some did not catch on. For instance, Su Xiaomu, who muttered her dissatisfaction. ¡°Brother Xue An was perhaps too merciful! These shameless rascals shouldn¡¯t have been allowed to come in the first place! And that Wen Bin¨CI just inquired about him, this guy was up to no good in the Central Region, a wily old villain! And yet, he was just let off like that?¡± Upon hearing Su Xiaomu¡¯s words, Fu Xinyan¡¯s expression darkened, and she scolded sharply, ¡°Audacious!¡± Su Xiaomu was startled, ¡°Sister, you¡­¡±. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Fu Xinyan¡¯s face was like still water, ¡°Is it for you to judge the actions of a great man?¡± Su Xiaomu trembled upon hearing this and quickly bowed her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister, I was wrong! But I really don¡¯t understand why!¡± Fu Xinyan spoke calmly, ¡°You are still too young; you¡¯ve seen only the surface of things and have not considered why they are as they are.¡± You wonder why the shameless Sects were allowed into the Eastern Domain, so take a look at the current situation in the field!¡± Chapter 853 - Chapter 853 Chapter 853 The Art of Checks and Balances - A Chapter 853: Chapter 853: The Art of Checks and Balances ¨C A Gentle Touch Between the Brows (5th Update) Chapter 853: Chapter 853: The Art of Checks and Balances ¨C A Gentle Touch Between the Brows (5th Update) Su Xiaomu looked over upon hearing those words. She saw the cultivators of the Central Region arguing fiercely, flushed with agitation; the cooperative atmosphere from earlier had completely disappeared. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°See! This is the brilliance of the master¡¯s strategy!¡± Fu Xinyan said indifferently. ¡°If these sects want to enter the Eastern Domain, they would have to split and merge with other sects, but how could that be as easy as just talking about it?¡± ¡°You know, all action in the world is driven by benefit. Once personal interests are involved, even masters and disciples, fathers and sons will turn against one another, let alone these sects.¡± ¡°They will start scheming crazily against each other. Elders from other sects will not be content simply with maintaining their power, and the sects that receive them won¡¯t willingly spit out the spoils they¡¯ve gained. Under such a competition, these Central Region sects will definitely crumble into disarray, never to form an alliance of interests again! And this is exactly what the master wanted to see!¡± Hearing Fu Xinyan¡¯s explanation, Su Xiaomu finally understood why Xue An had acted this way, but she still had some doubts. ¡°What about He Wenbin then? Brother Xue An¡¯s nature wouldn¡¯t let him just let that guy off, right?¡± Upon hearing this, Fu Xinyan laughed lightly and shook her head, ¡°Do you think He Wenbin will survive?¡± Su Xiaomu was startled. Fu Xinyan looked towards the newly risen mountain in the distance and said softly, ¡°Just now, the master said that if these sect leaders wish to enter the Eastern Domain, they could commit suicide, and then their sects could enter. But obviously, they all cherish their lives, so of course, they wouldn¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°But He Wenbin is different; he is the one who ruined the future of the Wansheng Hall. How will the disciples and members view him when he returns?¡± ¡°Sister, you mean to say¡­¡± Fu Xinyan nodded, ¡°I guess when he returns, he won¡¯t even see the sun rise the next day. Those enraged disciples will not hesitate to kill him and then present his head as a means of apology!¡± Su Xiaomu felt chills run down her spine upon hearing this. Because she had finally understood the reasons behind Xue An¡¯s actions, but it was also for this reason that her respect for Xue An grew even stronger. ¡°Not only is Brother Xue An highly skilled in cultivation, but his thoughts are also so meticulous and formidable; what kind of person is he exactly?¡± Su Xiaomu murmured softly. Fu Xinyan gazed into the distance, sighing softly, ¡°This¡­ perhaps is the master¡¯s method of balancing power.¡± And just as the outside world was in uproar over the transformation of the Eastern Domain into Central Earth, Xue An had already returned to the inner quarters in Si Hua City. An Yan was waiting for his return here. Upon seeing Xue An, An Yan smiled. ¡°Is everything taken care of?¡± Xue An nodded and smiled, ¡°When your husband takes action, what isn¡¯t effortlessly accomplished? I¡¯ve even conquered you, let alone a mere Eastern Domain!¡± ¡°Tut! Always talking nonsense!¡± An Yan spat lightly, then said softly. ¡°Husband, are we really going to the Blood Divine Realm?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Yan¡¯er, we definitely need to go to the Blood Divine Realm. One reason is for your seal, and the second¡­¡± As Xue An said this, a cold glint appeared in his eyes. ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s to investigate who exactly was responsible for the calamity that befell the Hua Clan ten thousand years ago!¡± In fact, when Xue An had annihilated Duan Kong and the Blood God, he had searched through the remnants of his Divine Sense for what he wanted. But Xue An found that in the images of Duan Kong¡¯s Divine Sense, the images of those from the Starry Sky Great Clan who slaughtered the Hua Clan were all blurred, making it impossible to identify the culprits. Xue An had encountered such a situation before. But the more this happened, the more it proved the cunning and cruelty of these hidden masterminds. And Xue An¡¯s killing intent grew more intense. No matter who you are, no matter how powerful your influence, I will make you pay dearly in blood. Xue An was thinking to himself. Upon hearing this, An Yan stretched out her hand with some distress and gently smoothed Xue An¡¯s brow, ¡°Honey, I know you want to avenge our Hua Clan ancestors, but I don¡¯t want you to be blinded by hatred! Even if you are strong, the burden on your shoulders can¡¯t keep getting heavier without limit!¡± Xue An felt warmth in his heart, and then gently embraced An Yan. ¡°I know! Since I¡¯ve been reincarnated, I naturally have to live well, only then can I not let you and our two little girls down.¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± An Yan softly responded in Xue An¡¯s arms. Suddenly. It seemed like she remembered something and raised her head to say, ¡°Oh no, I haven¡¯t checked on those two little girls for several days, and I have no idea what they¡¯ve turned the Magic Treasures Pavilion into!¡± With that, An Yan quickly released the Magic Treasures Pavilion and then stepped inside. A moment later, An Yan¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°My goodness, did you wage a war in here?¡± ¡°Where did all that ice cream go!¡± ¡°What? You don¡¯t know? Then what¡¯s that cream on your mouth all about?¡± ¡°Xue An, come and see what your two daughters have done!¡± The resigned Xue An smiled and had no choice but to step into the Magic Treasures Pavilion as well. Inside, the two little girls stood side by side, heads bowed, getting scolded. As soon as An Yan saw Xue An enter, her face full of anger, she pointed at the messy room and said, ¡°You see? Your two precious daughters almost tore this place apart!¡± ¡°And dozens of tubs of ice cream I had in here have all been eaten by them!¡± Xue An scratched his scalp, ¡°If it¡¯s all gone, we¡¯ll just buy some more!¡± An Yan glared angrily at Xue An, ¡°Is this a matter of buying or not? Those were dozens of large tubs of ice cream! Your daughters ate it all up! They are girls! If they eat like this, what if they turn into little fatties later?¡± An Yan was heartbroken. Xue An nodded meekly. ¡°Uh¡­ I think, my daughters definitely won¡¯t become little fatties, after all, they have me!¡± ¡°Humph! You just spoil them!¡± An Yan was still angry. However, Xue An secretly glanced at the two little girls and then squinted his eyes, giving a victorious gesture. Seeing this, the two little girls laughed, their faces looking like big, smiling cats. ¡°You dare laugh?¡± An Yan said angrily. ¡°It¡¯s Daddy!¡± Xue Xi pointed at Xue An. ¡°Right, it was Daddy who made us laugh! He even gave a victory sign!¡± Xue Xiang immediately sold out Xue An without hesitation. Xue An¡¯s smiling face froze. An Yan pointed at Xue An, ¡°You, and you two, all three of you go stand in the corner!¡± One adult and two kids obediently went to stand in the corner. Then Xue Xiang quietly said, ¡°Dad, are you also afraid of Mom?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not fear! It¡¯s respect!¡± Xue An said lightly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Cut it out, Dad, you¡¯re obviously scared!¡± Xue Xiang mercilessly exposed Xue An¡¯s pretense. ¡°Cough cough! Talk less, stand properly!¡± Xue An said somewhat awkwardly. After a while, Xue Xiang sighed deeply, ¡°The three of us with the surname Xue can¡¯t even stand up to one mother!¡± ¡°Dad, you as the Immortal Venerable, are really¡­ too weak!¡± Xue An¡¯s eyelids twitched, ¡°No way around it, even Immortal Venerables are afraid of tigers at home!¡± Chapter 854 - Chapter 854 Chapter 854 Guiyi Completes the Matter (First Chapter 854: Chapter 854 Guiyi Completes the Matter (First Update) Chapter 854: Chapter 854 Guiyi Completes the Matter (First Update) Xue An, with the heavenly method of changing the heavens and the earth, transformed the Eastern Domain continent into a blessed land akin to a cave heaven, and this news detonated across the entirety of Guiyi like a colossal nuclear bomb. All the cultivators were deeply shaken upon hearing this. ¡°Now that the Eastern Domain has become a blessed land, if we cannot station ourselves there, our sect will be far behind the others within at most a century!¡± said a high-ranking elder from the noble families gravely. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± ¡°The only way for us to save ourselves now is to try by all means to enter the Eastern Domain!¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. And such a scene was also being repeated in all the major sects. In no time at all, countless sects, noble families, loose cultivators, and even some non-Human Clan cultivators were hastening toward the Eastern Domain. When they actually set foot on the land of the Eastern Domain, their hearts were inevitably filled with terror. Because the situation here was even more formidable than the rumors suggested. Within just a few days, due to the surge in spiritual energy, even the small forests by the roadside began to nurture spiritual herbs and divine medicines. And various spiritual beasts began to emerge as well. If given time, what spectacle would it be? As such, when this group of people arrived in Si Hua City, they no longer harbored any ounce of pride; they wanted to enter the Eastern Domain at all costs. If they could strike up a conversation with Xue An or the high-ranking individuals of Si Hua City, all the better! But when they arrived here and saw the place, they were all somewhat dumbfounded. For the current Si Hua City was already bustling with activity. Almost the entire Guiyi¡¯s cultivator sects had come rushing over. No one would make any concessions regarding such a matter. For a while, these arriving sects began to engage in overt and covert struggles, just to make contact with the people of Si Hua City. As a result, the standing of Si Hua City¡¯s people rose immeasurably; even an ordinary disciple, once they stepped out, would attract countless sects¡¯ flattery. But following closely behind, City Lord Fu Xinyan began to rectify the internal affairs of Si Hua City rapidly and decisively. The first natural targets for removal were those young noble ladies who continued to grumble and complain after entering the city. But now, even a fool could see that Si Hua City was destined to soar to great heights in the future. Being cast out under such circumstances, one could well imagine how these young noble ladies felt. At least many of them, after being expelled, knelt before the city gates, weeping non-stop. Including their supporting sects and noble families, all rushed over, hoping to negotiate. But Fu Xinyan did not even give these people an audience. Xue An made it clear to her. Now, Si Hua City controlled the finest resources, but to become a true Immortal Gate sect, strict internal management was essential. Otherwise, one rotten apple spoils the whole barrel. Inspired by Xue An, Fu Xinyan ignored any pleas; the mediocre and envious were cast out, replaced by young individuals with exceptional talent and unwavering loyalty to Si Hua City. Almost overnight, the entire Si Hua City underwent a transformation, radiating a vigorous and youthful spirit. At the same time, Xue An promulgated several decrees. Cultivators and sects from other domains who wished to practice cultivation in this Central Earth blessed land had first to undergo several assessments. And these assessments would take place once every three years. Moreover, those who performed excellently in the assessments would qualify to enter Si Hua City for cultivation. Upon these decrees¡¯ promulgation, The sects that had come were all profoundly stirred. Many astute people felt a chill in their hearts. Because Xue An¡¯s move was extremely shrewd, essentially grasping at the throat of every sect that wanted to enter the Eastern Domain. And the talents, carefully filtered through, would continuously replenish Si Hua City with a fresh influx of vigor. Given the reciprocal growth and decline, Si Hua City would only become stronger. While many were naturally dissatisfied with such decrees, Now they could only watch on helplessly, unable to make any rebellious gestures. After all, Si Hua City now held the qualifications to do just that. As for those native cultivators of the Eastern Domain, their time to rejoice had not come too soon. Xue An quickly issued another decree. All Sects will now hold a tournament every ten years, and the last ten ranking Sects will be expelled from the Eastern Domain. This added a profound sense of pressure to these Sects. It was during this time of Xue An¡¯s bold and resolute promulgation of decrees that news came from the Central Region. He Wenbin had just returned to Wan Sheng Hall and wasn¡¯t even allowed to have a meal before he was attacked by his own elders and killed on the spot. This news caused quite a stir among many, and it also made people dare not show contempt or disobedience to Xue An any longer. Those who are brave without wisdom are like sharp swords held in the hands of ordinary people, seeming powerful but actually not very threatening. But a person who is both fierce and astute is like a divine weapon in the hands of an exceptional Swordsman, inspiring fear in everyone. One month later. Guiyi gradually returned to calm. But by this time, the situation had changed again. The Eastern Domain had become Guiyi¡¯s premier blessed land. Countless Sects dreamed of entering this place to cultivate. Under various decrees, all the Sects were striving hard to outperform each other. Under such circumstances, the status of Si Hua City became even more detached. During this time, Xue An also took the opportunity to impart several divine Cultivation Techniques to Fu Xinyan and a few others. Under Xue An¡¯s meticulous guidance, these individuals¡¯ Cultivation Levels surged tremendously. Finally, everything was more or less handled. On this day, Xue An personally arrived at the main hall of Si Hua City. Inside this grand hall, there was a spirit tablet honoring Lu Yiyuan. Xue An lit three sticks of incense, then looked up at the spirit tablet. After a long while, Xue An sighed softly, ¡°Senior, I have wiped out the Sect that gravely injured you in the past and, as you entrusted, turned Si Hua City into a blessed land! You can rest in peace now!¡± Having said that, Xue An bowed solemnly and turned to leave. Once outside the grand hall. Fu Xinyan and Su Xiaomu were waiting at the door. Upon seeing him, they couldn¡¯t help but kneel down with their clothes lifted. ¡°My Lord! Are you leaving?¡± Xue An nodded slightly. The two shuddered, and Su Xiaomu, choked with emotion, asked, ¡°Brother Xue An, will you come back?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯ll come back!¡± Xue An smiled and waved his hand, ¡°Stand up! I leave Si Hua City in your care! But remember, do not become arrogant and commit misdeeds! Otherwise¡­ severe punishment will follow!¡± Fu Xinyan and the others took this seriously, ¡°Yes! My Lord, please rest assured! We at Si Hua City will definitely follow your instructions, we won¡¯t cause trouble, but we won¡¯t be afraid of it either!¡± Xue An nodded. The reason he gave this admonition was that he had seen too many instances of heroic youths turning into evil dragons. In the face of power and authority, few can remain true to their original intentions. Hopefully, these two could keep their word. After taking care of all this, Xue An returned to his private residence. An Yan asked, ¡°Husband, are we going to traverse the starry sky again?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°No need, and I¡¯ve already retrieved the Starship from beyond Guiyi¡¯s stars!¡± ¡°Then how shall we get there?¡± Xue An spread his palm open, revealing a glowing crimson orb within it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°This is the Blood Abyss used by Blood Web Mountain to punish criminals, and through this, we can directly enter the Blood Divine Realm!¡± Having said this, Xue An instructed An Yan and their two daughters to temporarily seek refuge in the Magic Treasures Pavilion. He then suddenly reached out his hand. The Blood Abyss transformed into a colossal blood-red portal. Xue An stepped into it and disappeared from Guiyi¡¯s star. Chapter 855 - Chapter 855 Chapter 855 First Visit to the Blood Realm Chapter 855: Chapter 855: First Visit to the Blood Realm, Poisonous Mist Swamp (2nd Update) Chapter 855: Chapter 855: First Visit to the Blood Realm, Poisonous Mist Swamp (2nd Update) When Xue An passed through the Space-Time Passage and emerged on the other side, he was assaulted by the potent scent of decaying vegetation mixed with moisture evaporated by the blazing sun. The fusion of the two odors fermented into a nauseating stench that attacked his nostrils. Suspended in mid-air, Xue An surveyed his surroundings. The landscape was completely shrouded by fog, and the wilderness was utterly silent. Below him, the swamp churned with multicolored bubbles. Occasionally, the bubbles would burst in loneliness, adding monotonous and dull background sounds to the silent world. Xue An slightly frowned. He discovered that his Divine Sense was greatly limited in this swamp, only covering a mere hundred li. But within this range of Divine Sense, he could sense many fierce hunters lurking in the swamp below. For instance, right now, there was a nearly ten-meter-long swamp crocodile that suddenly sprang from the underbrush and leapt towards Xue An in mid-air. Not only was this giant crocodile nimble, but its skin also shimmered with a cold gleam. When it was in mid-air, it opened its mouth and exhaled a large puff of black mist. This black mist emitted a pungent fishy smell, and wherever it passed, the air itself seemed to corrode with a hissing noise, demonstrating its extreme toxicity. Xue An¡¯s gaze turned icy. What a ferocious crocodile. Although he had yet to use his cultivation level after traversing through the passage, the mere aura about him should have deterred the average magical beast from rashly provoking him. This crocodile¡¯s willingness to strike first showed its ferociousness. But that was all it could amount to. A streak of sword light flashed by, and the charging giant crocodile was cleaved in two from the tip of its snout down the middle. Nor did the black mist even graze the hem of Xue An¡¯s clothes. The crocodile¡¯s corpse smashed into the swamp. Almost instantly, the previously calm swamp began to roil wildly. No fewer than a hundred crocodiles swarmed to tear apart and devour the carcass of the dead crocodile. Afterward, many more crocodiles, appearing still unsatisfied, stared at Xue An with blood-red eyes. Xue An snorted coldly and revealed a hint of his aura. Boom. As if a cannonball had struck, the swamp underneath Xue An suddenly sank, and then several dozen crocodile corpses floated to the surface. The remaining crocodiles were so frightened they turned tail and disappeared without a trace. Xue An did not pursue them but chose a direction and flew forward. It was not until then that Xue An realized the fog in the swamp was all highly toxic. Of course. This poison gas had no effect whatsoever on Xue An. But for others, they probably could not endure for even a quarter of an hour. In a short while, Xue An had already crossed thousands of kilometers, but as far as his Divine Sense could detect, there was still an endless swamp. Even the scenery had not changed much; the only difference being that the giant crocodiles below gradually decreased in number while a much larger species of lizard began to appear. Xue An slightly furrowed his brow. There seemed to be something quite peculiar about this Blood Divine Realm. Just then, Xue An suddenly felt an unusual fluctuation from afar. Xue An was momentarily startled. It was a battle! And from the aura he perceived, one of the parties appeared to belong to the Human Clan. Thinking this, Xue An was already rushing towards the source. At this moment, at the edge of the swamp, a squad was engaged in a fierce battle with a huge lizard. This giant lizard already had several wounds on its body. But for a creature of its size, these injuries were not fatal; instead, they roused its violent nature. Thus, as a man wielding a Giant Sword charged at it once more, the giant lizard violently opened its mouth and spewed forth a ball of pitch-black flame. These flames were so toxic that the mere touch of them caused the man to scream in agony before his entire body rapidly withered away, turning into a charred husk. ¡°Aiden!¡± A girl¡¯s wail broke the silence, and then she roared at the giant lizard, ¡°You damned beast, I, Lina, will definitely make you into roast meat today, to avenge Aiden!¡± As she spoke, the girl in a long robe, her hair danced without wind and silver light flickered in her eyes, then she suddenly pushed her hands forward. Two streaks of lightning flashed out from her palms, heading straight for the giant lizard. The rest of the squad gathered in front of the girl at the sight. Protecting the magician in the team is always the first rule of the battlefield. But the girl¡¯s all-out lightning strikes couldn¡¯t even break the lizard¡¯s hide, instead, it provoked its ferocity. The giant lizard let out a furious roar and charged toward the small team. The lizard was twenty to thirty meters long and weighed dozens of tons; with its charge, the very earth trembled. Every member of the team paled. The girl¡¯s face went deathly white, but by this time, it was too late for her to use any other spells. A few men armed with short swords exchanged glances, then stealthily set out, trying to stop this colossal creature. Seeing this, Lina cried out, ¡°Don¡¯t go, you are no match for this beast!¡± But it was too late. The thieves had already rushed forward and then vanished on the spot. When they reappeared, they were by the side of the giant lizard, and the thieves stabbed with their swords. But they had still underestimated the lizard¡¯s tenacity. The blades of the thieves only barely cut through the lizard¡¯s hide, and such wounds were no more than a scratch to it. As for the poison on the thieves¡¯ blades, it was nothing but a joke to a creature known for its toxicity from the Poisonous Mist Swamp. Thus the giant lizard, with an impatient swish of its tail, scattered the thieves and continued charging forward. All the members of the squad showed looks of despair. When facing such a gluttonous giant lizard, if one turned to run, death would come even quicker. After all, no one could outrun a giant lizard in the Poisonous Mist Swamp. But just as these people believed they were doomed, a figure suddenly appeared in front of them. At the same time, the giant lizard had also reached them. Xue An slowly extended his hand, pressing forward. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Lina cried out in alarm at the sight. Although she didn¡¯t know who this man was, seeing him do such a thing was akin to seeking death. But by then, it was too late. The giant lizard was already upon them. Lina closed her eyes, unwilling to see this man meet a certain death. But just then, there came a muffled boom. The high-speed charging giant lizard was as if it had hit a mountain; Xue An didn¡¯t even waver in the slightest. Meanwhile, the giant lizard came to an abrupt halt. Then, beginning with its head, its entire body was torn apart due to the powerful inertia. The lizard let out a wretched cry, echoing far and wide. This scene left everyone in the squad dumbfounded. Especially Lina, who suddenly opened her eyes, unable to believe that this man could withstand the gluttonous giant lizard with his mere flesh and blood. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the same time, Xue An frowned slightly, ¡°What¡¯s with all the racket, don¡¯t you know you have bad breath?¡± After saying that, with a casual press of his hand, Xue An¡¯s hand forced the giant lizard¡¯s head onto the ground, the strength so immense that the lizard¡¯s head was utterly crushed. The stench of brain matter mixed with the foulness of the lizard¡¯s blood was enough to turn one¡¯s stomach. But everyone in the squad forgot about covering their noses, staring blankly at Xue An. To crush a giant lizard¡¯s head with one hand¡­ Is this even human? Chapter 856 - Chapter 856 Chapter 856 Kingdom of Deke (First Update) Chapter 856: Chapter 856: Kingdom of Deke (First Update) Chapter 856: Chapter 856: Kingdom of Deke (First Update) Just when this group was filled with astonishment, Xue An turned his head and glanced at the small squad. All these men were dressed in armor similar to that of Medieval Europe. The young girl being escorted wore a crimson robe and radiated a strange fluctuation. They looked very much like an adventurer group from a game. And just as Xue An was appraising them, Lina was also scrutinizing Xue An. She noted that this man was young, with black eyes and black hair, and had an exceptionally handsome appearance. He wore well-tailored, exceedingly neat clothing. His appearance, quite like that of someone going to a banquet, contrasted sharply with the muddy Poisonous Mist Swamp on the ground. And judging from the direction this man had just dashed from, it seemed he had come from deep within the swamp? Lina calculated inwardly, her expression turning respectful. She then took a few steps forward, placed her hands on her shoulders, slightly bowed, and gave Xue An the highest courtesy of a magician. ¡°Mighty Samurai, thank you for your timely rescue!¡± The light flashed briefly in Xue An¡¯s eyes, and he quickly learned the language of this world from that brief sentence, then he nodded lightly. ¡°I just happened to be passing by, no need for thanks! But why are you here?¡± ¡°My name is Lina, from the nearby Kingdom of Dek. As for why I am here¡­¡± A bitter smile appeared on Lina¡¯s face. ¡°I need to slay a giant lizard to complete my rite of passage!¡± The Kingdom of Dek. It seems this place is very much like Medieval Europe. Xue An pondered. Lina quietly observed Xue An for a few moments, then asked softly, ¡°Noble Samurai, what is your name? Where do you come from?¡± Xue An responded indifferently, ¡°I am Xue An, from the depths of the swamp!¡± Hearing Xue An say so, the squad stirred slightly. It was known that the Poisonous Mist Swamp was vast, filled with deadly miasma and numerous fierce poisonous beasts, making it extremely dangerous. Therefore, very few people could venture deep into the swamp and come back intact. Even these elite adventurers from the kingdom only dared to hover around the edge of the swamp. And they had almost been annihilated by a gluttonous giant lizard. Yet this man claimed he came from the depths of the swamp, which sounded quite implausible. All of them harbored some doubts. While Lina¡¯s heart tightened, her tone became even more respectful. ¡°Mr. Xue, to thank you for saving me, if you don¡¯t mind, please accompany me to the Kingdom of Dek. My father will definitely thank you!¡± ¡°Father?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Lina smiled slightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t introduce myself earlier. I am the princess of the Kingdom of Dek!¡± Xue An contemplated momentarily upon hearing this. This world was full of oddities. For under Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense, he could not detect the presence of the Blood Clan anywhere. Perhaps he should follow this woman to this so-called Kingdom of Dek and take a look. Thinking of this, Xue An nodded his head, ¡°That would be good!¡± Lina was overjoyed and immediately turned to command those named teammates, but in truth, guardians, to take away the swordsman¡¯s body that had just died under the giant lizard¡¯s flames. Then a guardian came forward to sever a sharp claw from the body of the giant lizard. This could be taken back as a gift for Lina¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony. As Lina had said. The Dek Kingdom was not far from here. After these people mounted several Cornered Horses, it took only a day to arrive at the capital city of this kingdom. ¡°Mr. Xue, this is the capital of our Dek Kingdom!¡± Lina introduced with considerable pride. Xue An looked at this city, standing between valleys, only about ten miles around, its walls crudely built of piled stones, and suddenly felt like laughing. Was this small town really the capital of a kingdom? But that wasn¡¯t surprising. If the Dek Kingdom were really that powerful, why would Lina have traveled all the way to the Poisonous Mist Swamp, yet couldn¡¯t even defeat a giant lizard? As they entered the capital city. The streets were lined with low houses, the roads were muddy and rutted from Cornered Horses, still retaining filthy rainwater, and the air was permeated with an unpleasant smell. But seeing Lina¡¯s delighted and proud demeanor, she obviously didn¡¯t think there was anything improper about this capital city. In fact, in this world, under such productive conditions, having such a medium-sized capital city already proved that the Dek Kingdom was quite decent. Some kingdoms¡¯ capitals were even just a village. When Lina¡¯s carriage traveled through the city streets, the residents along the road respectfully stepped aside and performed a chest-clutching salute towards the procession. This showed that Lina¡¯s prestige among the people was not bad. After passing through another main street, the carriage turned and took a road paved with blue stone slabs. The houses and decorations here were much better than before. And in the distance, a pointed rooftop castle began to reveal itself. ¡°Mr. Xue, that is the Royal Palace where my father resides! At this time, he should be inside the palace. I have already sent someone to send a message; we should soon have someone coming to welcome us!¡± As she was speaking, a silver-colored unicorn galloped towards them, suddenly pulling on the reins in front of the carriage, the unicorn sidestepped and barely stopped in front of the carriage. The Cornered Horses drawing the carriage were startled and nearly lost control of their front hooves rearing up. Fortunately, the coachman was skilled enough to barely keep them under control. As soon as Lina saw the silver unicorn, her face instantly turned sour. ¡°Yage! What is the meaning of this?¡± Then a lazy and arrogant voice came from atop the silver unicorn. ¡°My apologies, Princess, my unicorn just got a bit frisky; I hope it didn¡¯t scare you! I heard that your coming-of-age gift has been prepared, and you have brought back a formidable Samurai?¡± The young man, seated on the unicorn and clad in silver armor, with a sinister face, said indifferently. When mentioning the formidable Samurai, his tone intensified slightly, full of sarcasm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lina took a deep breath, ¡°Yes, this is Mr. Xue who saved me! Is my father in the Royal Palace?¡± ¡°His Majesty the King just went to the palace at the border yesterday and has not returned!¡± Yage said casually, his gaze lingering on Xue An. When he saw that Xue An, though handsome, was no more than a youth, his face gradually darkened. ¡°A Samurai coming from the depths of the swamps? Haha, that¡¯s funny. Even the Martial Saint wouldn¡¯t dare to venture deep into the Poisonous Mist Swamp alone; what are you then?¡± ¡°And¡­ within a thousand miles radius, strong individuals are few, and I know them all. So, the question arises, whose disciple of the Martial Saint might you be?¡± Chapter 857 - Chapter 857 Chapter 857 Martial Saint Not Even Fit to Carry My Chapter 857: Chapter 857: Martial Saint? Not Even Fit to Carry My Shoes! (2nd Update) Chapter 857: Chapter 857: Martial Saint? Not Even Fit to Carry My Shoes! (2nd Update) Lina¡¯s eyebrows arched in anger, ¡°Yage, don¡¯t be too arrogant, he is my friend!¡± Upon hearing this, Yage let out a cold laugh and said sinisterly, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Otherwise, if you get used by someone with ulterior motives, you will regret it too late!¡± Lina was so angry that her face turned pale, and she was about to scold him. Xue An gestured with his hand, signaling her not to speak. Then, he smiled faintly at Yage across from him, ¡°Martial Saint? No, I am not a Martial Saint, nor am I a disciple of one.¡± Yage laughed coldly repeatedly, ¡°Finally speaking the truth, are you? You¡­¡± Xue An cut off Yage¡¯s words, speaking lightly, ¡°However, I think that the so-called Martial Saint you speak of isn¡¯t even worthy to carry my shoes!¡± As soon as he said this. The whole room was shocked. Even Lina, who held great respect for Xue An, and her guards all looked at him with astonishment on their faces. In this land, the Martial Saint represents the ultimate human strength, and esteemed being, no one has ever dared to disrespect him. Yet, today this man repeatedly stated that the Martial Saint wasn¡¯t even worthy to carry his shoes. This was somewhat¡­ too arrogant. As for Yage, upon hearing these words he was initially stunned, then, laughing in anger, ¡°You look young, but your tone is indeed not small. Do you believe that if this statement gets out, just any Martial Saint could come here and tear you into pieces alive?¡± Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°Well then, I would actually like to see what your Martial Saints are really like.¡± Yage was completely infuriated by Xue An¡¯s attitude, ready to burst. From the end of the street, a large luxurious carriage came driving past, and as it approached, the carriage slowed to a stop, then the curtain was lifted, revealing a voluptuous, beautiful woman inside. Upon seeing this woman, Yage immediately became very respectful, dismounted from his Cornered Horse, and bowed, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the Grand Princess!¡± While Lina¡¯s expression seemed a bit strange, she also bowed slightly, ¡°I¡¯ve seen my sister!¡± Indeed. It was the Grand Princess of the Dek Kingdom, Lina¡¯s sister, Loya. The Grand Princess smiled before speaking, ¡°Lina, I heard your coming-of-age ceremony is all set up?¡± Lina nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°That¡¯s really surprising! I didn¡¯t expect you to complete what seemed like an impossible challenge!¡± As Loya spoke, her gaze shifted to Xue An beside her. ¡°Is this the strong Samurai you mentioned?¡± Lina nodded. Loya took a few looks and noticed that Xue An had a calm demeanor and a lean figure, looking just like a handsome young man, lacking the presence of the strong samurais, and a hint of dismissiveness and contempt flickered in her eyes. At that moment, Yage sneered, ¡°Your Highness, this samurai is extremely powerful, he even looks down on the Martial Saint, saying that the Martial Saint is not worthy to carry his shoes!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Although it sounds unpleasant, the fact is indeed so.¡± This statement made Loya think even less of Xue An. And Yage, feeling even more offended, was about to throw a tantrum in his frustration and anger. Loya spoke indifferently, ¡°Well, since this Samurai is so confident, once our father and Li Zun, the Martial Saint of our Dek Kingdom, return, everything will be clear!¡± Yage and Lina were slightly startled. ¡°Father is coming back?¡± Lina asked. Loya nodded. ¡°The news just came back; he will return tonight, and a grand banquet will be held to entertain a very prestigious guest!¡± A guest of unparalleled prestige? Lina was puzzled. At this moment, Yage seemed to have understood something. The anger on his face dissipated, replaced by a cold glance at Xue An, looking at him as if he were looking at a dead man. Then Loya spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this matter at the banquet tonight! Yage, come with me!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yage bowed and said, then mounted the Cornered Horse and followed Loya¡¯s carriage. After these two had disappeared behind the Royal Palace¡¯s grand gates. It was only then that Lina, with a stern face, said, ¡°Mr. Xue, please do not be offended. Yage is always overbearing, and my sister holds immense power and speaks without restraint! Regarding this matter, I will explain it to our father when he returns. You can choose not to attend tonight¡¯s banquet.¡± ¡°Why not attend?¡± Xue An asked with a light smile. ¡°Hm?¡± Lina thought she had misheard. Xue An said, ¡°I am actually eager to see how formidable this so-called Martial Saint Li Zun is!¡± ¡°But¡­.¡± Lina still wanted to say something. Xue An waved his hand dismissively, ¡°No more words needed, I know my limits!¡± Hearing Xue An¡¯s words, Lina reluctantly closed her mouth, but her eyes revealed a touch of worry. Because she had seen with her own eyes the might of Dek Kingdom¡¯s Martial Saint, Li Zun. He had indeed surpassed the limits of strength and was an invincible presence. And this mysterious man who emerged from the depths of the marsh, though powerful, was still quite young. Could he really be a match for Lord Li Zun? Lina felt a bit uneasy. Meanwhile, inside the Royal Palace. Loya spoke solemnly, ¡°Tonight¡¯s banquet must be arranged properly; there can be no mistakes!¡± Yage nodded, ¡°Princess, rest assured, I will personally handle this. However¡­.¡± He added with some confusion, ¡°Who is this guest that warrants such a large-scale event, even compelling His Majesty the King to personally welcome him at the border? Could it be that the king of the neighboring Yan Kingdom is visiting?¡± Loya laughed dismissively at this, ¡°The king of Yan Kingdom? With his low status, how could he compare to our guest! In their eyes, our so-called kingdoms are but a joke! Even the powers we wield are bestowed upon us by these people!¡± Upon hearing this, Yage shuddered violently, ¡°Could it be¡­.¡± Loya nodded, then made a shushing gesture, ¡°That¡¯s right, but keep it quiet!¡± Yage¡¯s expression changed erratically, his eyes flashing with joy, then he composed himself and said, ¡°Understood, I won¡¯t fail!¡± Loya, with a hint of greed, licked her lips, ¡°Father made it clear, whether it¡¯s Lina or me, whoever wins the guest¡¯s favor at this banquet will be richly rewarded!¡± ¡°Moreover¡­ I¡¯ve heard that becoming a slave to these great figures will ensure eternal youth and endless life!¡± ¡°So for this banquet, I will spare no effort, for eternal life is destined for me! As for Lina¡­ that brainless fool with no chest, she¡¯s fit only to be duped by some random bumpkin!¡± Loya grew more agitated as she spoke, her cheeks flushing with color. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yage, however, did not dare to look up, only listening intently. At that moment, Loya leaned tiredly against the couch and lazily said to Yage. ¡°Come over here and massage my legs first! Later, you¡¯ll go set up the banquet!¡± Yage¡¯s face brightened, and he eagerly responded, ¡°Yes!¡± He then stepped forward and lowered the soft curtain. Chapter 858 - Chapter 858 Chapter 858 A Duel To the Death That Kind (3rd Chapter 858: Chapter 858: A Duel? To the Death, That Kind (3rd Update) Chapter 858: Chapter 858: A Duel? To the Death, That Kind (3rd Update) Evening descended. The entire Royal Palace was brightly lit, with countless maids arranging the immaculately polished, exquisite tableware in perfect order. Meanwhile, at the palace¡¯s parking area, carriages of the city¡¯s elite guests had already filled the space early on, arriving for the banquet. These well-dressed men and women, in small groups, chatted leisurely, discussing tonight¡¯s dinner banquet. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that His Majesty the King and Lord Li Zun went to the border to welcome an important guest.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also heard that news, but who could this guest be with such a background that would cause His Majesty and the Martial Saint to make such a grand gesture?¡± ¡°Could it be a visiting king from another country?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so! Even the most distinguished kings wouldn¡¯t make our King this anxious!¡± ¡°Alright, we could guess all day and still not figure it out, better to just wait until His Majesty returns. The answer will naturally become clear then.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± The crowd nodded in agreement. Then someone said with a laugh, ¡°However, there¡¯s another rare event today. I don¡¯t know if everyone has heard! Our Princess Lina killed a gluttonous behemoth from the Poisonous Mist Swamp, completing her coming-of-age feat!¡± Many of the less well-informed guests were taken aback upon hearing this. ¡°I really hadn¡¯t heard about that, but it¡¯s not too surprising that our Princess Lina, at such a young age and already a Magician controlling mysterious powers, completed her coming-of-age feat!¡± ¡°That¡¯s secondary, the key point is our Princess Lina also brought back a powerful Samurai from the Poisonous Mist Swamp!¡± a middle-aged man with meticulously slicked-back hair, dressed in a tailcoat, said with a tone of ridicule. ¡°Brought back a powerful Samurai?¡± The surrounding crowd was somewhat astonished. ¡°That¡¯s right! I heard that upon his return, this so-called powerful Samurai encountered Lord Yage and he actually had the audacity to boast in front of him, saying something like the Martial Saint wasn¡¯t even worthy to carry his shoes!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone around was stunned, then burst into snickering laughter. ¡°What arrogance!¡± ¡°Exactly, such remarks can only come from bumpkins who know nothing of the world!¡± ¡°To speak like that in front of Lord Yage, the beloved disciple of the Martial Saint Li Zun¨Cit¡¯s like asking for death!¡± ¡°What happened next?¡± someone inquired. The well-groomed nobleman sneered, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the arrival of the Crown Princess in the nick of time, I reckon Lord Yage would have taught this so-called warrior a lesson right then and there!¡± The crowd nodded their heads in agreement, then someone couldn¡¯t help but lament. ¡°Our Princess Lina is usually so capable, just sometimes too naive! Surely she¡¯s been hoodwinked by someone with ulterior motives!¡± ¡°Indeed! Compared with the Crown Princess, our Princess Lina still has some growing up to do!¡± As everyone was sharing their thoughts, Princess Lina, now dressed in an evening gown, appeared in the banquet hall. Her arrival immediately caused a slight stir in the room. The young men all showed a hint of excitement and then approached, wanting to offer her the customary hand-kiss greeting. But today, Lina declined this greeting ritual, and then slightly turned to the side, as if waiting for someone¡¯s appearance. All the nobles couldn¡¯t help but turn their gaze towards her. Soon, a young man with extraordinary poise, wearing incredibly unique clothing, black pupils, and black hair, walked in through the parted curtains. The appearance of this youth caused a momentary stir among the attendees. In this capital city, only about two to three hundred people could enter this banquet hall, so they were all quite familiar with each other. Yet the face of this youth was very unfamiliar. At that moment, those with quick reactions were shocked and began to guess Xue An¡¯s identity, leading to hushed discussions among them. ¡°This must be the strong samurai that Princess Lina brought back from outside!¡± ¡°Without a doubt! It must be him!¡± ¡°Tsk, he looks quite good, but judging by that presence and his physique, he could hardly be a formidable samurai!¡± someone said, shaking their head with disdain. ¡°Hehe, have you not figured it out? Our Princess Lina has just come of age, the time when a young girl¡¯s heart begins to yearn, and this youth is rather handsome. Perhaps he¡¯s a little lover she met outside!¡± someone said with a sly expression. In no time, the place was buzzing with all kinds of speculation and gossip. But not one person thought Xue An could be any sort of strong samurai. Lina, feeling somewhat apologetic, whispered to Xue An, ¡°Mr. Xue, I¡¯m sorry about these people. Please don¡¯t take it to heart!¡± Xue An just smiled indifferently. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t take these people¡¯s chatter seriously. In his eyes, the so-called nobility were just a joke. Nothing more than a group of wastrels who only knew how to use their power and position to lord it over others and indulge in their privileges. It wasn¡¯t just these people; even those ancient noble families that had carried on for thousands of years in the depths of the Starry Sky, or the Noble families with the Ancient Bloodline, Xue An had never taken them seriously. In his opinion, what nonsense nobility, let¡¯s see if they can even withstand one punch from me first. However, this ¡°private conversation¡± between Lina and Xue An only further confirmed the idle speculations of this group of nobles. Many began to point fingers and whisper about Xue An. Whereas the noble young lords who had long harbored feelings for Lina all turned ashen-faced. To these self-important young lords, Princess Lina was a noble rose. But this flower was meant for only one of their own, not to be duped by some mysterious stranger. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t long before a blond youth stepped forward, first bowing elegantly to Lina, and then speaking in their distinct noble accent. ¡°Your Highness, first of all, congratulation on your coming of age. However, I must say this man must have ulterior motives for approaching you, and I urge you to not be deceived by him!¡± Lina¡¯s expression darkened slightly upon seeing the blond youth, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Baron Bis, but Mr. Xue is my most honored friend, and I will not allow you to disparage him like that!¡± ¡°But Your Highness, I am doing this for your own good¡­¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary!¡± Baron Bis was left at a loss for words, his eyelids twitching madly. In his mind, the reason the usually gentle Princess Lina had changed was all because of Xue An. Hence, under such humiliation and anger, he fiercely ripped off his left glove and threw it in front of Xue An. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Man, I demand a duel with you!¡± This action immediately captured the attention of everyone present. And when many saw the glove thrown onto the ground, their expressions changed slightly. For in the kingdom of Tek, to throw one¡¯s left glove in front of someone else is considered a great insult. Once done, it signifies the start of a duel to the death. Chapter 859 - Chapter 859 Chapter 859 Im fine with anything you decide (4th Chapter 859: Chapter 859 I¡¯m fine with anything, you decide (4th update) Chapter 859: Chapter 859 I¡¯m fine with anything, you decide (4th update) Meanwhile, many people began to whisper among themselves. ¡°Baron Bis seems very confident!¡± ¡°Of course, haven¡¯t you heard? Baron Bis recently became a disciple of Lord Yage, and it¡¯s said that both his swordsmanship and martial arts have improved significantly.¡± ¡°This young man is probably out of luck! Let¡¯s see if he dares to accept the challenge!¡± ¡°Hehe, if he doesn¡¯t dare to fight, then he doesn¡¯t deserve to stay in this banquet hall anymore!¡± Amidst the murmurs of the crowd, Xue An sized up Bis opposite him, and then laughed. ¡°You¡­ want to duel with me?¡± ¡°Exactly, and it¡¯s to the death!¡± Bis said, his face grim. Xue An smiled without a word. This reaction led many to misunderstand, thinking that Xue An was scared. Bis, on the other hand, wore a look of smug satisfaction and said indifferently, ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re scared, you can admit defeat now. But first, you must leave Princess Lina¡¯s side and get out of the Kingdom of Dek!¡± ¡°No no no, I think you¡¯re mistaken!¡± Xue An¡¯s voice was filled with barely contained laughter. ¡°I just suddenly felt like laughing, that¡¯s all!¡± ¡°And since you want to duel with me, then I¡¯ll just play along!¡± Bis¡¯s eyes grew colder, ¡°Good, this is what you want. Later, if you¡¯re hurt or dead, don¡¯t blame me for being merciless!¡± Xue An¡¯s smile became more sly, but he nodded, ¡°Of course, if I lose, I don¡¯t need you to tell me, I¡¯ll strangle myself first. How¡¯s that?¡± The entire hall buzzed with commotion. Lina was somewhat nervous, ¡°Mr. Xue¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand, saying lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing!¡± At that moment, Bis snorted coldly, ¡°Playing mysterious! To make you accept your defeat wholeheartedly, I¡¯ll let you choose this time. Do you want to compare swordsmanship or martial arts with me?¡± Xue An¡¯s smile bent his eyes, ¡°Either is fine!¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean? I¡¯m telling you, this is a duel, and the loser will pay with their life, so I hope you take this seriously, understand?¡± Bis could no longer suppress the anger in his heart and barked sternly. This time, Xue An laughed so hard that even his molars were visible, ¡°I¡¯ve always been serious! I really am fine with either, pick whatever you like, use whatever feels more comfortable! Or we could do both fists and swordsmanship at the same time!¡± These words utterly infuriated Baron Bis. After all, he was not like most young nobles. He came from the military, had fought on the battleground for real, and had later become a disciple of Yage, diligently practicing his swordplay and martial arts. Now, his strength among the young nobles of the capital could not be said to be second to none but was still outstanding. That¡¯s why he was so confident in challenging Xue An. But he hadn¡¯t expected Xue An to be grinning and not taking it seriously from the beginning to the end. This naturally filled him with rage. ¡°You¡¯re courting death yourself; you have no one else to blame!¡± Bis said through clenched teeth. Then he drew the sword from his waist. This sword, which had accompanied him through many years of battle, instantly enveloped the entire banquet hall with its aura of killing intent as soon as it was unsheathed. The noble ladies started to scream affectedly. Some even acted as if they were about to faint. And the young noblemen, although they might often fight among themselves, were united at this moment, all cheering for Bis. After all, Xue An was not one of their circle, which naturally made these young nobles and ladies feel a shared animosity. Therefore, the banquet hall echoed with screams and exclamations of admiration. ¡°Baron Bis is so handsome!¡± ¡°Lord Baron, let this arrogant boy suffer before he dies, so he knows our power!¡± These cheers of encouragement filled Baron Bis with pride. Then, he held his sword with one hand and arrogantly jerked his chin at Xue An. ¡°Boy, draw your sword!¡± Xue An smiled and shook his head, ¡°No need! If I have to draw my sword to deal with you, I might as well just slit my own throat!¡± Upon hearing this, the whole place fell silent. Because this statement wasn¡¯t just simple contempt or insult, it was outright disregard! Baron Bis was so angry that veins popped out on his forehead. But the next sentence from Xue An only served to drive him further into madness. Xue An placed his hands behind his back, then said indifferently, ¡°Not only will I not draw my sword, I won¡¯t even use both my hands. Moreover, if you can make me move even slightly with one sword strike, consider it my loss. What do you think?¡± Even Lina couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Mr. Xue, you¡­ .¡± She wanted to tell him not to underestimate Baron Bis, who wasn¡¯t comparable to the average nobleman. But it was too late. Baron Bis, however, seemed to suddenly calm down, and then he sneered, ¡°Very well, today I¡¯ll let you taste what death is!¡± With that, Baron Bis gripped his sword with both hands, changed his footwork, and charged furiously at Xue An, swinging his sword ferociously. The sword, whistling through the air, was so forceful that it made the surrounding nobles turn pale. Yet Xue An seemed as though he didn¡¯t see the sword coming, still standing there leisurely, without even a blink. Baron Bis thought to himself with delight, believing that Xue An had been scared stiff. Just a moment ago, he seemed so intimidating, but now he couldn¡¯t even dodge a single strike. Many others shook their heads secretly, thinking that Xue An was undoubtedly doomed. But just as the sword neared his forehead, close enough that it would strike with just an inch to go, Xue An suddenly let out a bored yawn. ¡°You know, I¡¯ve never seen such a slow sword, it¡¯s so slow I¡¯m nearly falling asleep!¡± Then, following Xue An¡¯s yawn, Baron Bis¡¯s sword silently crumbled into dust and dispersed. ¡°What the hell?¡± All the watching nobles were stunned. And Baron Bis looked down in confusion at the hilt that was all that remained of his sword, completely dumbfounded. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on? What sorcery did you use?¡± Baron Bis exclaimed with a trembling voice. Xue An sighed somewhat helplessly. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not quite sure either, but I guess your sword was just too fragile, and my yawn just now shattered it, maybe!¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying! I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Baron Bis was already hysterical, roaring as he threw away the remaining hilt and then aimed a punch at Xue An. It must be said, Baron Bis¡¯s boxing was a tad stronger than his swordsmanship. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At least his punch seemed skillful. But in front of Xue An, the distinction between strong and weak had lost all meaning. Xue An merely lowered his eyelids and said faintly. ¡°Alright, it seems the person has arrived, so I¡¯m not going to play with you anymore!¡± With those words, Baron Bis, full of aggressive momentum, seemed to have been struck head-on by a rampaging mammoth. He was blasted away, landing on the ground with a thud and passing out. Chapter 860 - Chapter 860 Chapter 860 Arrival of the Blood Envoy (First Chapter 860: Chapter 860: Arrival of the Blood Envoy (First Update) Chapter 860: Chapter 860: Arrival of the Blood Envoy (First Update) The hall fell into dead silence. Many could hardly believe their own eyes. Because from beginning to end, Xue An had not moved at all. Yet Bi Si had been defeated twice in a row and, for no reason at all, was flung backwards, unconscious. Even if he knew some magic, there should have been some trace of it. This was simply like witchcraft. Now, many looked at Xue An with a changed expression, one of awe mixed with a hint of fear. Even Lina looked at Xue An with a face full of surprise. Xue An shook his head and sighed softly, ¡°You¡¯re really not resistant to punches! I tried to control it, but you still couldn¡¯t dodge!¡± Afterward, Xue An looked around at all the nobles present. None dared to meet Xue An¡¯s gaze; wherever his eyes landed, people lowered their heads. Just then, a commotion suddenly arose at the door. A voice then excitedly shouted, ¡°The King is back, the King has returned!¡± The somewhat solemn atmosphere was instantly ignited. The nobles rushed to the door, standing respectfully with bowed heads. Entering first were Princess Loya and Yage. After their entry, they also stood to the sides of the path. Then, a middle-aged man with a majestic face and a commanding presence strode in. His appearance stirred a slight commotion throughout the hall. ¡°Li Zun is back!¡± ¡°Hehe, now this will be a good show!¡± Many couldn¡¯t help but look at Xue An with a schadenfreude gaze. However, Xue An remained unmoved, just watching quietly. After these people entered, the sound of drums filled the air, followed by someone saying with a flattering laugh, ¡°Divine Messenger, our small and meager Dek Kingdom has shortcomings in its hospitality, please be forgiving!¡± A slight disturbance rippled through the crowd upon hearing this. Because this flattering voice was none other than their supreme King. Even the King was so humble and obsequious, who could this guest possibly be? Then, a proud voice replied indifferently, ¡°Fine, after all, I am not here for your tiny Dek Kingdom!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± As this conversation ensued, a procession walked in. Leading the group, nodding and bowing as he directed, was a middle-aged man in splendid attire, sporting a meticulously groomed mustache and a portly figure. Following him, with a calm and measured demeanor, was a young man in a blood-red robe, his skin sickly pale and his features hauntingly enticing. Upon seeing this man, many well-informed nobles were shocked, then quickly lowered their heads in terror, not even daring to sneak a peek. For they finally understood why their King was so humble and obsequious. Because this visitor was none other than the Divine Messenger, whose single word could dictate the rise and fall, the life and death, of a nation! Compared to this Divine Messenger, kings and nobles were but ants. Thus, the atmosphere in the room became even more tense and solemn. Carefully, the King of Dek guided the Divine Messenger toward the platform above, to the seat prepared for the most honored guests. But unluckily, Bi Si, who had been blasted away by Xue An, was lying right in their path. Seeing this, the King¡¯s expression darkened. For this reception, he had spent countless efforts, fearing any mishaps that might irritate the Divine Messenger. If that happened, the entire Kingdom of Dek could be ruined. I never expected such an interlude at this time. The King of Dek Kingdom was naturally filled with anger. At that moment, Li Zun, the Martial Saint of the nation, stepped forward and with a casual wave, Bi Si, who was lying unconscious on the ground, was lifted by a gentle force and softly floated to a corner, landing silently. The entire process made no sound at all, and his movements were so natural and graceful, it seemed as if they were ordained by nature. Many onlookers couldn¡¯t help but marvel in their hearts. Indeed, the high and mighty Martial Saint was breathtaking even with a casual display of his skill. The face of the King of Dek Kingdom finally looked a bit better, and then he turned to the Divine Messenger with continual flattering smiles. ¡°Divine Messenger, please take the seat of honor!¡± The young Divine Messenger snorted through his nostrils and then proudly ascended the platform, sitting above the throne. From beginning to end, Xue An was interestedly sizing up this Divine Messenger, his face always wearing a smile, as if he was very pleased. But Lina next to him was not in such a good mood. She was trembling all over, her face full of terror. ¡°Mr. Xue¡­ though it is disrespectful, I think it is better for you to leave here quickly!¡± Lina said in a trembling voice, as low as possible. ¡°Oh? Why?¡± Xue An asked indifferently. ¡°Because¡­ because the newcomer is a true Divine Messenger, no one can match them! You better leave quickly! Otherwise, you might not be able to leave later!¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°A Divine Messenger, then, I would indeed like to see that!¡± Lina, hearing this, felt utterly despairing. Because she noticed. Someone had just whispered a few words to Yage and her sister Loya. Afterward, Yage looked over here with a somber face. His gaze was full of darkness and murderous intent. This made Lina realize. It was now impossible for Xue An to leave, even if he wanted to. Bi Si was Yage¡¯s disciple, and Yage was the beloved disciple of the Martial Saint. This situation was increasingly becoming unfavorable for Mr. Xue. Just as Lina was dazed. Numerous noble young ladies were looking at the exalted Divine Messenger with stars in their eyes. ¡°My God, is this the rumored Divine Messenger who can grant eternal youth?¡± ¡°He¡¯s actually come, could it be to select blood slaves?¡± ¡°So devilishly handsome, I¡¯m nearly fainting!¡± At this moment, these noble young ladies wished they could throw themselves into the arms of the Divine Messenger. This passionately admiring gaze made the Divine Messenger smile contentedly, though he considered them profoundly foolish. Truly a bunch of stupid commoners. Meanwhile, the banquet officially began. Wine and delicacies flowed like water before the guests. The drink brought before the Divine Messenger sitting high on the platform was a cup of dark red liquid. With a face full of flattery, the King of Dek Kingdom said, ¡°Divine Messenger, not knowing your taste, I gathered a group of young girls aged around twenty-eight, took each one¡¯s heart¡¯s blood, used fifty people, just to make this single cup for you to try!¡± The Divine Messenger found these words deeply satisfying, ¡°You have indeed made an effort!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The King of Dek Kingdom trembled with excitement, ¡°It is our duty!¡± The Divine Messenger picked up the cup and sipped lightly, then savored it with an intoxicated look. However, soon after, his brows began to furrow, and then he spat out the blood in his mouth. ¡°Divine Messenger¡­ may I ask what is wrong?¡± the King of Dek Kingdom asked in a fright. The Divine Messenger, with a look of disgust, said, ¡°The essence is impure, at least half of these women are no longer chaste!¡± Chapter 861 - Chapter 861 Chapter 861 Enough Talk Just Kill (2nd Update) Chapter 861: Chapter 861: Enough Talk, Just Kill (2nd Update) Chapter 861: Chapter 861: Enough Talk, Just Kill (2nd Update) ¡°Not¡­ pure?¡± The King of Dek Kingdom asked in astonishment. The Blood Envoy nodded and then spoke with a hint of disgust, ¡°What I hate the most is this kind of tainted smell!¡± ¡°But¡­.¡± the King of Dek Kingdom wanted to say something else. The Blood Envoy shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t speak anymore!¡± He then pointed at Loya not far away and said indifferently, ¡°The woman you recommended to me is no longer flawless, and even today she had indulged in unsavory acts. Such goods, I obviously cannot accept!¡± At these words, the color drained from the Grand Princess¡¯s face at a visibly rapid pace. She never expected to encounter a Blood Envoy with such fastidiousness. Traditionally, according to the legends, Blood Envoys never cared about such matters. Moreover, in the Dek Kingdom where the customs were liberal, especially among the young noblewomen who sought thrills. Under these circumstances, Loya naturally wasn¡¯t spared. But she hadn¡¯t expected that this would become the reason she was rejected. Just as she was filled with infinite regret and pain, the Blood Envoy raised his hand and pointed towards Lina, who was standing not far away. ¡°This woman, however, is excellent, not only flawless but also has remarkable spiritual affinity. Let¡¯s choose her this time!¡± At these words, all eyes in the assembly turned to Lina. The eyes of those noble daughters turned almost green with envy. And Loya trembled all over, then stared intently at her sister Lina. She was practically going mad with jealousy. She absolutely could not accept that her sister, whom she had always outshone from childhood, could gain the appreciation of the esteemed Blood Envoy. Even though she was full of jealousy, she could only watch helplessly, because the one who had spoken was the esteemed Blood Envoy. However dissatisfied she was, she could only keep it to herself. However, the King of Dek Kingdom breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing that the Blood Envoy had chosen his younger daughter. After all, as long as the chosen one was from his Dek royal family, it was fine. Therefore, he smiled faintly at Lina, ¡°Lina, won¡¯t you thank the Blood Envoy for his appreciation?¡± Under all the gathered gazes, Lina turned pale, obviously very nervous. When she heard her father¡¯s words, she trembled even more and looked up somewhat at a loss. ¡°What are you hesitating for? Quickly thank the Blood Envoy!¡± the King of Dek Kingdom gently said. Now was the time to be kind to his younger daughter, after all, the future of the Dek Kingdom would rely on her! Beads of sweat appeared on Lina¡¯s forehead, and then she said with great difficulty, ¡°But Father, I do not wish to become a Blood Slave!¡± At this statement, the entire room was shocked. The King of Dek Kingdom trembled all over and then stared incredulously, ¡°What did you say?¡± Lina stuttered, ¡°Father, I¡¯ve already started learning magic, so I want to continue to delve deeper into magic!¡± Hearing this, the Blood Envoy burst out laughing. The King of Dek Kingdom said fiercely, ¡°How naively foolish. The very magic you are diligently studying was taught by the esteemed members of the Blood Clan. If you wish to study it further, you should indeed become a slave to these esteemed ones!¡± Lina swayed as if about to topple over, her face also filled with struggle and hesitation. But just then, a hand gently patted Lina¡¯s shoulder, and then a light laugh was heard, ¡°What audacity, to dare claim the magic that was already there as your own achievement!¡± The entire room was astounded. All eyes turned in unison. They saw the speaker standing tall, his face bearing a faint smile. It was indeed Xue An. At the same time. The King of Dek¡¯s expression suddenly darkened. ¡°Who are you?¡± Xue An flashed a slight smile, ¡°I suppose¡­ I could be considered a friend of your daughter!¡± ¡°Friend?¡± The King of Dek¡¯s complexion was so dark it seemed almost dripping with water. ¡°Yes, a friend!¡± Xue An said and then winked at Lina. Lina, initially filled with fear, somehow felt calmed when she saw Xue An¡¯s smile and heard his voice. The King of Dek indifferently asked, ¡°Lina, are you not even going to listen to your father anymore?¡± Lina trembled, but still stammered, ¡°Father¡­ Father, I¡­ I really don¡¯t want to become a Blood Slave! Please¡­¡±. She had hoped to plead with her usually affectionate father, but the King of Dek, showing clear impatience, cut her off, ¡°Seize her!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yage responded immediately and was the first to rush forward. He had already heard about Baron Bis being knocked unconscious by Xue An and was harboring a reservoir of anger. Seeing an opportunity, he naturally wanted to strike first. Moreover, it had become clear that the emissary of the Blood Clan had not chosen Princess Loya, but Princess Lina instead. This also made Yage feel a bit left out. So, seeing this opportunity, he was the first to spring into action, hoping to stir up confusion. ¡°Princess, this is an order from His Majesty, please don¡¯t blame me!¡± Yage chuckled as he stepped forward. Xue An stepped forward, shielding Lina behind him, then flashed a slight smile at Yage. ¡°Lina is my friend. Since she is unwilling, no one should think of forcing her!¡± Yage had already been seething with anger towards Xue An. So, when he heard these words, his face filled with a murderous intent. ¡°Kid, I haven¡¯t settled the score with you yet, and you dare to seek your own death. Don¡¯t blame me for this¡­¡± Before he could finish. Xue An stretched out his hand and lightly flicked his finger. Yage felt an overpowering force strike him, giving him no chance to resist as he was directly blasted away, smashing through a wall before finally coming to a halt. ¡°Enough with the nonsense, I¡¯m tired of hearing it!¡± Xue An said calmly. The Martial Saint Li Zun, who had been standing behind the King of Dek, watching everything with a cold eye, couldn¡¯t help but snort angrily when he saw his apprentice get hit, then flashed into the center of the arena. ¡°Young man, your strength is commendable, but you are too ruthless. Today, I shall let you know that there are always people beyond people, heavens beyond skies!¡± Li Zun said proudly, then stomped fiercely. A wave-like gentle but immense force traveled through the ground towards Xue An, intending to knock him to the ground. This was Li Zun¡¯s signature move. Yet this seemingly unbeatable killer move had absolutely no effect on Xue An. Xue An stood on the undulating ground, his feet as steady as if rooted. Then he smiled slightly at Li Zun across from him. ¡°I¡¯ve said before, you Martial Saints are not even qualified to carry my shoes!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Arrogant fool!¡± Li Zun roared, about to lose his temper. Xue An suddenly stomped his foot, ¡°Returning it to you!¡± Li Zun snorted coldly. Thinking that such a tactic could defeat him was pure foolishness. After all, he had trained his leg strength for over a hundred years. His stance was incredibly stable, and no one could knock him over¡­ Just as Li Zun was smugly thinking this, he suddenly felt an overwhelming force surge from beneath his feet, then he was blasted into the air, spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood. Chapter 862 - Chapter 862 Chapter 862 Supreme Majesty Descends (First Chapter 862: Chapter 862 Supreme Majesty Descends (First Update) Chapter 862: Chapter 862 Supreme Majesty Descends (First Update) Thud! A muffled sound echoed. The Great Li Zun, known as the Martial Saint who guarded the kingdom, heavily fell to the ground, and after several attempts to struggle, he couldn¡¯t stand up; he could only lie on the ground in defeat, his face devoid of any color. It was just a stomp. With that single stomp, the Martial Saint was knocked down to the ground, with no chance of retaliation. At that moment, the whole audience was shocked. Especially Yage, who had just crawled out of the ruins, trembled hugely, and exclaimed in disbelief, ¡°Master!¡± In his heart, his master was an unmatched powerhouse, invincible unless facing someone like a Blood Envoy. That was the reason behind his earlier arrogance. But unexpectedly, today, his master was defeated in a single move by a nobody. This contrast shook him to the core, and his mind went blank. Xue An then gave him a faint smile, ¡°I had wanted to see just how formidable your Martial Saint was, but is that all the ability your master has?¡± Seeing Xue An¡¯s smile, Yage felt a chill through his entire body, and endless fear rose in his heart. Because he finally understood that what this man had said before was not arrogance. It was true strength. Meanwhile, the King of Dek Kingdom also recovered from his astonishment, and watched Xue An with a complex expression. ¡°Powerful warrior, what exactly is your purpose in coming here?¡± As the man in control of a kingdom, he would never believe a Samurai as powerful as Xue An would come here simply because he was friends with his younger daughter. Even Lina, upon hearing her father¡¯s question, looked at Xue An with a bewildered gaze. She knew Xue An was formidable, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to be so powerful, overpowering their kingdom¡¯s Martial Saint with a single move. Could such an exceptional warrior have come simply passing through the swamp and thus saved her? What other purpose could he have for coming here? These thoughts swarmed Lina¡¯s mind. Xue An heard this and chuckled, then said indifferently, ¡°I originally came here just for fun, to take a look on my way, but now I¡¯ve changed my mind! As for why¡­¡± Xue An raised his hand and pointed towards the Blood Envoy sitting high upon the throne. ¡°It¡¯s because of him!¡± As these words fell. A deathly silence ensued in the hall. Even the King of Dek Kingdom didn¡¯t expect Xue An to say such a thing and was somewhat astonished as he looked at Xue An. Because of the Blood Envoy? What did he want with the Blood Envoy? And at that moment, the Blood Envoy, with a playful tone, spoke lightly. ¡°Because of me? Now, I am quite curious, what exactly do you want to do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple, kill you, and then find the Blood Realm behind you!¡± Boom! Xue An¡¯s words caused a huge uproar. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t hear that wrong, did I? This man actually dared to speak to the Blood Envoy like that?¡± someone said, their face filled with shock. ¡°Still too young, ah, does he really think that just because he defeated Li Zun, he can contend with the Divine Clan?¡± someone else shook their head and sighed. Yage and Loya among others, however, all showed a flicker of joy on their faces. Especially Yage. He wished he could laugh three times right now. Because this man actually dared to provoke the Blood Clan, wasn¡¯t that clearly courting death? And the Blood Envoy¡¯s gaze grew colder, as he stood up, looking down from on high at Xue An. ¡°Young man, I admire your courage to speak those words! Unfortunately, too many like you have appeared over the past thousand years!¡± ¡°You ants who believe to have grasped power always lose your sense of reverence. Well, today I shall let you all understand that the majesty of the Divine Clan is not to be slighted!¡± As he spoke, an extremely sinister blood light radiated from this Blood Envoy. The entire Royal Palace trembled lightly. Under such overwhelming power, those nearby all retreated with fear-stricken faces. Xue An, however, calmly observed the blood lights surrounding him and said indifferently, ¡°It seems like it¡¯s only the strength of an Earl, but it¡¯s indeed stronger than those crossbred Blood Clan members on Earth!¡± His words were not loud, but to the ears of the Blood Envoy, they were like thunderous shock. How could he know about the internal power structure of our Blood Clan and accurately state my strength? Doubt arose in his heart. Xue An, somewhat bored, said, ¡°Alright, this game should also come to an end!¡± With that, a flash of light in Xue An¡¯s eyes unleashed a supremely vast aura that soared to the skies from within him. Xue An fully released the strength he had been suppressing. The supreme might of the Half-step True Immortal made the entire Royal Palace, the entire capital city, and even the whole continent tremble. All the Martial Saints and powerhouses scattered across this land felt this might and were so frightened that they prostrated themselves on the ground, not even daring to lift their heads. For this power had exceeded their understanding. As for everyone in the banquet hall, they were completely petrified on the spot. This was because Xue An was still considerably containing his aura. If he were to release it completely. Then everyone in this banquet hall would turn to ash in an instant. Even so, it was too much for them to bear. Thud, thud, thud. Countless people began to kneel down. Even the Dek Kingdom¡¯s King paled and knelt to the ground. As for the Blood Envoy who had been so arrogant just moments ago, he was now trembling all over, his eyes filled with terror. The stronger the person, the more they could sense the current power of Xue An. He even felt that this power was countless times stronger than any of the Grand Dukes he had ever encountered. At this moment, Xue An looked at him with a detached gaze. Wherever his gaze landed. An immense, invisible force bore down, instantly forcing the Blood Envoy to kneel on the ground. Crack. Due to the gigantic force, the Blood Envoy¡¯s knees shattered instantly. Yet under such agonizing pain, he didn¡¯t dare to scream, only trembling as he said, ¡°My Lord¡­ spare my life!¡± Bowing and scraping before a more powerful being, even sacrificing their dignity, is the way the Blood Clan survives. Hearing the once haughty Blood Envoy now begging for mercy in an instant prompted a sense of absurdity in many hearts. This was especially true for Yage, who had repeatedly provoked Xue An and now wished he could bury his head in the ground and feared that Xue An would remember him. But at this moment, Xue An casually glanced at him. The pressure of the True Immortal completely crushed him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hence, the once boastful Yage did not even grunt before turning into a mass of flesh and blood. This scene also left the Blood Envoy trembling with fear, barely able to speak. Then Xue An turned his head and gave him a slight smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, as long as you cooperate well, I can spare your life for the time being!¡± ¡°Y¡­Yes!¡± the Blood Envoy struggled to say. ¡°Tell me, what is your name? And where is the gathering place of your Blood Clan?¡± Chapter 863 - Chapter 863 Chapter 863 This Place Heaven and Earth Seem Like Chapter 863: Chapter 863: This Place, Heaven and Earth, Seem Like a Prison (2nd Update) Chapter 863: Chapter 863: This Place, Heaven and Earth, Seem Like a Prison (2nd Update) ¡°To answer you, my lord, my name is Huo¡¯er, from the ancient Fokana Family! And our residence is¡­¡± At this point, Huo¡¯er hesitated. ¡°Hmm?¡± Huo¡¯er¡¯s body trembled, and he hurriedly said, ¡°If I may report, my lord, this continent is a secret realm specially used by our Fokana Family for cultivating and raising high-quality blood slaves! Our family¡¯s actual residence is not here at all but outside the secret realm!¡± Upon hearing this, the nobles in the banquet hall all turned pale. Only at this moment did they realize. The very land they were on was nothing but a pen where other¡¯s bred blood slaves. In the eyes of the Blood Clan, they might be no different from livestock. All the things they were once proud of shattered in this moment, naturally filling them with panic and despair. Xue An had expected this. For he had noticed upon entering this world that the rules of the Heavenly Dao here were very simplistic and scarce, with apparent signs of artificial manipulation. Therefore, Xue An suspected that this place could be where a noble family of the Blood Clan cultivated or raised blood slaves. This might seem difficult to accept. But in The Multiverse Realms, this was merely a norm. Some ancient Demon Races would even cultivate an entire world, then feed the naturally born souls within that world to their Demon Soldiers. There was no helping it, the eternal truths and laws of this vast universe were survival of the fittest and the law of the jungle. ¡°My¡­ my lord, everything I have said is the truth. Do you think you could let me go?¡± Huo¡¯er licked his dry lips, speaking fearfully and respectfully. At this moment, in his heart, there was nothing but fear and immense regret. He thought it would be an easy journey, yet he had not expected to meet a powerful being like Xue An. And up to now, Huo¡¯er still did not understand how Xue An had managed to enter this secret realm. Could it be he came prepared? Specifically for our Fokana Family? This thought made Huo¡¯er¡¯s hair stand on end, and he dared not think any further. Xue An heard this and laughed, ¡°Apart from your Fokana Family, are there any other powerful families within the Blood Realm?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Huo¡¯er hesitated the moment he began. ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll look myself,¡± With that, a flash shone in Xue An¡¯s eyes, and his mighty Divine Sense burst into Huo¡¯er¡¯s sea of consciousness like a force demolishing decayed wood, beginning to search for all useful information. A moment later. Xue An emerged from Huo¡¯er¡¯s sea of consciousness, his expression as somber as still water. He had found much useful information. But at the same time, he had seen many scenes that were too gruesome to witness. For example, the fates of the blood slaves selected from here were often extremely tragic. For in the eyes of the Blood Clan, these blood slaves were nothing more than objects to satisfy desires and provide fresh blood. The structure of the Blood Divine Realm was very unusual. It was layered like an onion. The further inside one went, the stronger the beings became. Xue An estimated that the true Blood Divine Realm was likely at the core, wrapped by these layers. And this Fokana Family resided in the outermost layer of this world. Even so, they could brazenly raise blood slaves without any restraint, which showed the arrogance and cruelty of these Blood Clan members. ¡°My¡­ my lord!¡± Huo¡¯er was just about to say something. Xue An lifted a finger and pointed it directly at Huo¡¯er¡¯s forehead. Huo¡¯er¡¯s body shook violently, his eyes snapping shut, and he even made a terrified clucking noise from his throat. He thought Xue An was preparing to kill him. But after a moment, without the agonizing pain he anticipated, Huo¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but slowly open his eyes. I¡¯m not dead? This was Huo¡¯er¡¯s first thought. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Considering what you¡¯ve done, killing you ten times over would be warranted! But seeing that you¡¯re somewhat honest, I¡¯ll spare your life for now! You must behave, understood?¡± Huo¡¯er was ecstatic. Not being dead was good! Once he got out, the Clan Leader would surely support him! Just as this thought rose in his mind, he felt a surge of intense pain from deep within his soul. The pain was so fierce, he couldn¡¯t help but roll and tumble on the ground, his muscles twitching uncontrollably. Xue An watched him coldly, then spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t think about revenge, because I¡¯ve just placed a Curse Mark within your divine soul. If you harbor even the slightest thought of disloyalty, this Curse Mark will make you wish you were dead. After three times, your divine soul and your body will ¡®bang¡¯ explode into nothingness. Do you understand?¡± Xue An¡¯s tone was indifferent, but to Huo¡¯er, it sounded like a devil¡¯s whisper. ¡°You¡­ what exactly do you want to do?¡± Huo¡¯er forcibly suppressed the terror in his heart and asked with a trembling voice. Xue An laughed, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just tell you? I¡¯m heading to your Blood Clan¡¯s gathering place!¡± Huo¡¯er didn¡¯t dare to speak. He could only bow his head, filled with fear, waiting for Xue An¡¯s decision. At this moment, Xue An surveyed everyone in the banquet hall. ¡°Sorry, it seems I¡¯ve spoiled the dinner party!¡± No one dared to speak. What a joke. Even the supremely noble envoy of the Blood Clan was no match for this man, who had him completely under control. How could they dare to speak? Xue An looked towards the Dek King, who knelt in a corner, shivering, and said indifferently, ¡°As a king, you pander to those above, going so far as to harm your own people, even willing to use the blood of fifty women¡¯s hearts to make a tribute. Tell me, what price do you think you should pay for this?¡± The Dek King was so frightened he collapsed on the ground like a puddle of mud, looking at Xue An with pleading eyes. Xue An remained unmoved. However, Lina could not help rushing forward and pleading, ¡°Xue¡­ Sir, my father did not intend to do this. It¡¯s just that the envoys of the Blood Clan have the power of life and death over us, which is why we had to act this way! Moreover, the women did not die; they were only slightly injured! So please spare him!¡± Xue An was slightly taken aback upon hearing this, then he sighed softly. Indeed! Such acts were unforgivable in his eyes, but what could they do when faced with the powerful Blood Clan, living like domesticated livestock? ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let this matter go!¡± Having said this, Xue An waved his hand casually. Lina felt a vast Divine Sense appear in her mind, containing a lot of complex information. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be fish on the chopping board, you must first have enough strength! These techniques should be able to help you,¡± Xue An said indifferently. Lina was stunned. The techniques bestowed by Xue An were unheard of to her, and just from their profound text, she could tell they were extremely powerful techniques. She was about to give thanks. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°No need to thank me, after all¡­ we are friends, aren¡¯t we!¡± Lina was taken aback, then quickly nodded, ¡°Yes, yes! We¡¯re definitely friends!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, then said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Huo¡¯er quickly responded, ¡°Yes!¡± He then hurriedly activated the scroll he was carrying, opening the gate to the secret realm. ¡°Sir, this is the path that leads out of the secret realm!¡± Xue An nodded. Then, the two of them left the secret realm, one after the other. Chapter 864 - Chapter 864 Chapter 864 Family Dungeon (3rd Update) Chapter 864: Chapter 864: Family Dungeon (3rd Update) Chapter 864: Chapter 864: Family Dungeon (3rd Update) The light in front of him gradually dispersed. The first thing that caught his eyes was an extremely spacious room. And on the ground, there were magic Arrays engraved with deep red blood. Even the air was filled with a nauseating stench of blood. ¡°My lord, this is the outermost layer of the Blood Realm, the Fokana Family¡¯s residence!¡± Huo¡¯er whispered. Xue An nodded slightly. In his Divine Sense, within a hundred miles, the presence of the Blood Clan was as dense as stars, among which were some extremely powerful presences. This made Xue An quite happy, and a faint smile could not help but appear at the corners of his mouth. After all, in his view, these Blood Clansmen all symbolized individual Blood Pearls. However, this smile of his meant something completely different in the eyes of Huo¡¯er. Because to Huo¡¯er, the smile that now played on Xue An¡¯s lips seemed to be brimming with malevolence, making even the naturally brutal Huo¡¯er feel a chill in his heart. Who exactly was the devil here? Huo¡¯er silently complained. Just then, the Array next to them fluctuated, and two figures walked out of the brilliance. The one at the forefront was a member of the Blood Clan with a sinister face and fangs visible at the corner of his mouth. The one following him was an exceedingly handsome young man, looking almost as delicate as a woman. As soon as he saw these two, Huo¡¯er¡¯s expression turned sour, ¡°My lord, the guy walking in the front is called To Ran, a particularly annoying fellow!¡± While he was saying this, To Ran had already noticed Huo¡¯er and Xue An. First, he was taken aback, then a mocking smile appeared on his face. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Huo¡¯er? What? Did you pick such a piece of garbage from that Blood Dungeon?¡± To Ran said, sizing up Xue An with a critical eye. Xue An remained silent. Huo¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth, ¡°To Ran, don¡¯t you dare act so rampant in front of me!¡± ¡°Heh, rampant? Huo¡¯er, the miss said that as long as I find her a satisfying prey this time, she will help me advance to Marquis. By then, you will have to kneel and greet me when you see me! And you dare call me rampant?¡± To Ran said with a face full of pride. Huo¡¯er was startled, ¡°Miss?¡± ¡°Oh, Huo¡¯er, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know, otherwise why would you also choose a male blood slave?¡± Huo¡¯er was still somewhat dumbfounded. To Ran then glanced disdainfully at Xue An, ¡°But what I want to say is, your taste really isn¡¯t that great. Don¡¯t you know that our miss likes beautiful men the most? Like me!¡± To Ran pointed at the young man behind him. The young man¡¯s face turned slightly red, and then he bashfully lowered his head. With every move, he seemed to exude an enchanting allure. At least Huo¡¯er was almost stunned watching him. Seeing this, To Ran became even more smug, ¡°You see? Huo¡¯er, you think you can compete with me? You¡¯re still too green!¡± With that, To Ran turned around triumphantly, leading the young man away. In that instant of turning around, the young man gave Xue An a cold look, his heart slightly stirred. From what Lord To Ran suggested, was this man his competitor? Although he was handsome, he was far from being as beautiful as himself! Humph, it seems that I am certainly going to win this time. Thinking this, the young man also walked away with a self-satisfied look on his face. Until the figures of the two had completely disappeared. Huo¡¯er found it rather difficult to swallow, ¡°My lord¡­¡± Xue An stood there, speaking indifferently, ¡°What was that about the young miss you just mentioned?¡± Huo¡¯er replied with a wry smile, ¡°The young miss, named Aixi, is the eldest daughter of our Clan Leader. She is now a powerful Blood Clan member at Marquis Peak, but she has a libertine nature and especially favors handsome young blood slaves who look like women. However, due to her breakthrough, she had been sleeping for the past few years. Unexpectedly, she has already awakened this time!¡± While saying this, Huo¡¯er kept stealing glances at Xue An, fearing that Xue An might suddenly lose his temper. After all, he had already figured out some of Xue An¡¯s temperaments by now. Unexpectedly to him, after hearing all this, not only was Xue An not angry, he actually smiled. ¡°Interesting! Then offer me up as well, I¡¯d like to see for myself what this young miss is really like.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Huo¡¯er thought he had heard wrong. Xue An turned his head and glanced at him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ heard it, heard it!¡± Huo¡¯er hurriedly nodded in response. ¡°But my lord¡­¡± Huo¡¯er struggled to say, ¡°If you want to be offered up, you first have to enter the family¡¯s dungeon, then wait for the young miss¡¯s selection!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the dungeon!¡± ¡°But, that place is where various blood slaves are imprisoned, and it¡¯s extremely filthy and chaotic¡­¡± Huo¡¯er still had some concerns. Xue An indifferently said, ¡°No problem, I came here exactly to experience all these!¡± ¡°Alright¡­ alright then!¡± Huo¡¯er secretly clenched his hands in a cold sweat. Although the time he had spent with Xue An was very short, this man, mysterious and powerful, had profoundly shocked Huo¡¯er. Especially Xue An¡¯s unconventional methods, which filled Huo¡¯er with dread. He was terrified that Xue An might kill him over some trivial matter. After all, his life was now at the mercy of Xue An¡¯s whim. Internally groaning, Huo¡¯er dared not show any disobedience and respectfully led Xue An to the Fokana Family¡¯s dungeon. Just as he had said, the place was filled with blood slaves from various factions. Some, like Xue An, were newcomers prepared to be ¡°offered up.¡± Others were ¡°discards¡± who had been tormented to the point of losing their sanity. Overall, it was a place of extreme mess and despair. As Huo¡¯er, trembling, led Xue An inside, the blood clan soldier guarding the dungeon approached them. ¡°Ah, Lord Huo¡¯er! What¡¯s up? Got some new goods delivered?¡± the guard asked with a cheeky smile. Huo¡¯er¡¯s back was already soaked with cold sweat, but he still forced a laugh, ¡°Yes, yes!¡± ¡°Just right, Lord To Ran and several lords have just brought their blood slaves, and they¡¯re all for the young miss. Just put them all together!¡± the guard said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Huo¡¯er quickly stole a glance at Xue An. Finding that Xue An had no expressions, he awkwardly nodded, ¡°That would be good, that would be good!¡± The guard did not notice Huo¡¯er¡¯s unease and led the way, chatting as he went. ¡°Lord Huo¡¯er, our dungeon is getting more and more crowded with blood slaves, the cells are even starting to run out of space. Please talk to the elders when you have a chance, throw those discards out to make some space!¡± Hearing this, Huo¡¯er felt his forehead vein throbbing, wishing he could strangle the gabby guard right then and there. Chapter 865 - Chapter 865 Chapter 865 Dark Pupils and Black Hair Just Like a Chapter 865: Chapter 865 Dark Pupils and Black Hair, Just Like a Teenager (4th Update) Chapter 865: Chapter 865 Dark Pupils and Black Hair, Just Like a Teenager (4th Update) Actually talking like that in front of Xue An, isn¡¯t that adding fuel to the fire? But against his expectations, Xue An still had no expression and just leisurely strolled along. Huo¡¯er¡¯s heart then somewhat settled down. But he had not noticed at all. The ever-growing murderous intent in Xue An¡¯s eyes. Because all along the way, what Xue An had witnessed were scenes of cruelty beyond any ordinary person¡¯s imagination. Women so tortured they were no longer recognizable as human, lay dying on the ground; their sanity had completely collapsed. But they could not die. Because they had already become what many referred to as the ¡°noble¡± blood slaves. This bloodline bondage forced them to live in misery, never able to be released. It was even crueler than the punishments of hell. Yet in the mouths of these Blood Clan members. They were only casually referred to as ¡°rejects.¡± This aroused a growing desire to kill in Xue An, but he showed no sign of it outwardly, still following behind Huo¡¯er and the others. Soon. They turned several corners and then arrived at a cell far more comfortable than the outside environment. Those imprisoned here were all blood slave candidates who had not yet been presented. There were both men and women, all looking around curiously at everything and quietly talking amongst themselves; they seemed quite excited. And when Huo¡¯er and his entourage walked in, all their gazes immediately turned their way. Then they all converged on Xue An who trailed behind. ¡°Is this man perhaps also a gift for that esteemed Blood Clan miss?¡± ¡°He¡¯s quite handsome, shame he¡¯s not more delicate, I suppose the miss won¡¯t like him!¡± ¡°Hmph, there¡¯s another competitor!¡± These murmuring voices rose and fell. They included the young man To Ran had brought back whom they had just seen. He looked at Xue An with disdain, his eyes full of hostility. He was from another blood prison of the Fokana Family, and he had a very distinguished identity. He was the prince of the largest kingdom in that domain, named Su Hao. It was for this reason that he was one of the first to interact with To Ran, who came for the blood slave selection, and through To Ran, he obtained much information. Especially about that clan miss, Aixi, who had just awoken from her slumber; she was the object of Su Hao¡¯s great desire. For these people, even To Ran, a blood servant, was already an extremely esteemed existence. But Aixi was the miss of this family. If one could cling to such a being, not only would power and status be within easy reach, but one could also have endless life and powerful strength. Therefore, Su Hao was absolutely determined to win this selection. And after entering the dungeon, he had thoroughly analyzed those who were also prepared to be offered to the miss. Then he was convinced that no one posed a threat to him. But what he hadn¡¯t expected was that Xue An would appear once again. Though this man wasn¡¯t as ¡°delicately beautiful¡± as himself, he was also very handsome and extraordinary. The key was the calm and noble air about him that made Su Hao feel an enormous threat. So he had not the slightest good feeling towards Xue An. Soon. Xue An was locked up within the dungeon. Just before leaving, Huo¡¯er hesitated and gave Xue An a look. Xue An nodded slightly. Only then did Huo¡¯er leave, full of conflicted feelings. Only after even the Blood Clan guards had left, did someone come over. ¡°Hey, brother, where are you from?¡± Xue An glanced at the person, then silently walked to a corner, sat down cross-legged, and began to meditate with his eyes closed. This move by Xue An left the others exchanging perplexed looks. The one who had just tried to strike up a conversation was especially embarrassed and soon began to whisper amongst themselves. ¡°What¡¯s he putting on airs for? Coming here just to meditate?¡± ¡°Exactly, doesn¡¯t everyone come here hoping to become a Blood Servant and gain immense power and a long life?¡± Amidst these jeers, Su Hao¡¯s heart gradually calmed down, thinking this was just some bumpkin who hadn¡¯t seen the world, and not worth fearing. Then, he started to employ the eloquence he had developed as a prince, and before long he was blending in with the crowd, subtly isolating Xue An. Xue An remained completely indifferent to these little schemes. An elephant never bothered with the quarrels among ants. Time ticked away, second by second. Finally. A crisp sound of footsteps came from outside the door. Then a woman, clad in a tight leather outfit that showcased her svelte figure, gracefully walked in. Following her, were the respectfully obedient Blood Clan soldiers and figures like Huo¡¯er and To Ran. Such a procession made it clear to the crowd who the woman was. She was none other than Miss Aixi of the Fokana Family. Seeing that the lady had a figure that could make one¡¯s blood boil and a face that stunned the room, everyone¡¯s desire erupted even more fervently. If chosen, not only would one get to share a chamber with such a beautiful woman, but also secure endless benefits. Such a deal seemed too good to be true! Therefore, these people began to brazenly flaunt themselves. Some leaned against the dungeon¡¯s iron bars, gazing at Aixi with pitiful eyes. Others walked coyly, their faces flushed with feigned shyness as they tried to portray a ¡°charming¡± demeanor. Those who were good-looking did not bother too much. But the issue was that some, despite having handsome features, were burly and radiated a masculine aura. So, when they contorted their voices and acted coquettishly, it was enough to give onlookers goosebumps all over the floor. Compared to this rampant folly, Su Hao was much more pleasing to the eye. He stood there naturally, his frame slender, his expression tinged with a touch of panic, just like a frightened Elf boy. This scene brought a smug grin to To Ran, watching from a distance. Because he felt that this time, he was certain to win. Indeed. Upon seeing Su Hao, even Aixi¡¯s eyes lit up, and then she pointed her finger. ¡°Him!¡± Immediately, the Blood Clan soldiers stepped forward to open the door. Suppressing the joy in his heart, Su Hao obediently stood behind Aixi. Aixi glanced once more at the hopeful faces watching her, and, finding no one else of interest, turned to leave. To Ran glanced somewhat smugly at Huo¡¯er beside him, about to throw a few taunting words. But just then, Aixi¡¯s peripheral vision caught the sight of Xue An, who was meditating cross-legged in the corner. She paused, taken aback. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The black-haired youth sat in silence, his features partially shrouded in the dim light, his presence mysteriously and breathtakingly beautiful. It was as if he was a deity that had transcended the aeons, a presence one wouldn¡¯t dare to defile in thought. Aixi was stunned. At the same moment, Xue An slowly opened his eyes. His eyes, black as lacquer and as profound as the sea, appeared, and without hesitation, Aixi said, ¡°And him!¡± Chapter 866 - Chapter 866 Chapter 866 Intrigues and Power Struggles Awaiting Chapter 866: Chapter 866: Intrigues and Power Struggles, Awaiting the Moment to Strike (1st Update) Chapter 866: Chapter 866: Intrigues and Power Struggles, Awaiting the Moment to Strike (1st Update) A slight disturbance rippled through the dungeon. Especially for Su Hao, his heart sank and a flash of hatred swept across his eyes. Because the thing he feared most had still happened. At that moment, a jailer opened the prison door, Xue An slowly stood up, and strolled out as if he were walking in a leisurely garden. Aixi looked at Xue An with an extremely interested gaze. Because she had never seen a ¡°blood slave¡± as calm as Xue An before. In the past, the young men she chose would often be visibly elated, some even bursting into loud, excited tears. Even those who behaved well, much like Su Hao, would barely maintain a calm exterior, yet the glee flickering in their eyes would betray their true inner thoughts. But this black-eyed, black-haired youth was different. He seemed as if he didn¡¯t care about anything, his expression extremely calm. Especially those eyes of his, deep and secluded like a quiet pond. This naturally filled Aixi with curiosity. But such a scene made To Ran, not far away, look as grim as dark water. He could never have imagined that the mistress, who always preferred gentle and charming young men, would suddenly change her taste and pick this man. And Huo¡¯er, who was nearby, couldn¡¯t resist taunting, ¡°To Ran, it seems the mistress values the person I brought even more!¡± These words made To Ran even more secretly furious, and he couldn¡¯t help but send a meaningful glance towards Su Hao in the field. Understanding the signal, Su Hao nodded subtly, and when he looked at Xue An again, his gaze carried a touch of icy killing intent. To Ran had high hopes for this Su Hao. Moreover, Su Hao¡¯s background also made To Ran view him differently. Thus, before coming here, To Ran had told him many important things. The most important of which was. Blood slaves are allowed to fight among themselves. The Blood Clan would even intentionally or unintentionally encourage their blood slaves to kill each other for favor. Because only in this way could they prevent these blood slaves from uniting. So To Ran¡¯s glance just now had been quite clear. Find an opportunity to kill this black-haired youth! Su Hao understood this well, but on the surface, he still maintained an appearance of ¡°distressed beauty,¡± seemingly fragile. And all this was naturally observed by Huo¡¯er. The corners of his mouth gradually lifted, revealing a strange smile. Hehe, To Ran, this time you have made a wrong calculation! After Aixi had chosen someone, she left first. Someone led Xue An and Su Hao out of the dungeon and into an lavishly decorated room. ¡°You two wash up thoroughly, remember, no dirt allowed, or if it disgusts the young lady, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you!¡± a middle-aged woman with a cold face said. Xue An was noncommittal. On the other hand, Su Hao greeted her with a smile blooming like flowers, ¡°Honorable lady, may I ask when will the young lady come over?¡± The middle-aged woman gave Su Hao a cold glance, ¡°When the young lady will come is not something someone of your station should inquire about. Also, stop showing off those disgusting tricks in front of me, or I will let you taste the punishment right now!¡± These words turned Su Hao¡¯s face red and then pale, but he could only bow his head and listen obediently. ¡°Listen, both of you, I don¡¯t care what your status is outside, but once here, your only mission is to serve the young lady well, otherwise, I will make you like those rejects in the dungeon, forever falling into the abyss!¡± After saying this, the middle-aged woman turned and left. Only after her figure had disappeared completely. Did Su Hao finally take a deep breath. Then he glanced at Xue An beside him, his face full of enthusiastic smiles, he reached out his hand and said, ¡°Hello, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!¡± Xue An had been using his Divine Sense to perceive his surroundings ever since he left the dungeon. He had no interest in even giving Su Hao, who was sweet in words but harsh in action, a proper glance. So he merely gave Su Hao¡¯s extended hand a quick look and then turned around and left with an expressionless face. Leaving Su Hao standing there woodenly alone, it was only after a moment that Su Hao¡¯s eyes began to show an extremely bitter expression. ¡°To actually dare to ignore me? Good, I will make your life a living hell, and let you know, those who offend me, Su Hao, never have a good ending!¡± Su Hao gnashed his teeth fiercely. Then, he turned around and left. It must be said that the Blood Clan is quite particular about individual enjoyment. This could be seen from the bathroom that had been arranged for Xue An. It might not have been dazzlingly luxurious, but the attention to detail still revealed the heritage of the place. But such things might impress ordinary people, they had no effect on Xue An. However, since he was here, Xue An quickly took a bath and then changed into a bathrobe. By now, he had a general understanding of everything here. Just as Huo¡¯er had said, Although the Fokana Family was located on the outermost layer of the Blood Realm, its strength was quite impressive. According to what Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense had detected, There were no fewer than twenty to thirty Marquis in this family, with even a few Dukes staying put. If it had been before, Xue An might have taken action directly to harvest the Blood Pearls. But on the way from the dungeon to this place, Xue An noticed that all the servants of the castle were bustling about, preparing something. And from their bits and pieces of conversation, Xue An pieced together a piece of news. It was not only Aixi who had awakened from hibernation this time. The Clan Leader of the Fokana Family was also going to awake from his hibernation tonight. Therefore, all the Blood Clan of the Fokana Family would gather here tonight. This discovery made Xue An suppress the killing intent in his heart. If there was this opportunity, then he might as well wait until tonight to harvest them all together! Meanwhile, in another bathroom, Su Hao looked at the mirror at the youth who was as beautiful as a flower, revealing a smug smile. ¡°Want to compete with me for favor? You¡¯re not qualified enough!¡± Su Hao whispered coldly. Finally, About an hour later, A middle-aged woman walked in and said coldly, ¡°Hurry up and get ready, the young lady will be here soon!¡± Hearing this, Su Hao was the first to rush out of the bathroom, his eyes not blinking as he looked toward the door. Xue An stood silently behind him, showing no excitement or anticipation. The middle-aged woman couldn¡¯t help but look at Xue An with a bit of surprise, but by then, footsteps had already reached the door. So as not to disturb the young lady¡¯s mood, the middle-aged woman stepped back and vanished into thin air. The door was gently pushed open. Aixi, dressed in a new skirt, walked in gracefully. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This Aixi was indeed stunning. At least to Su Hao¡¯s view, his eyes were shining, and he quickly rushed forward, kneeling on the ground like a wife greeting her returning husband, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the young lady!¡± But Aixi only glanced at him, then shifted all her attention to Xue An, who was standing not far away. At this moment, Xue An, in a black bathrobe with half-dry hair, slender yet with muscles that seemed chiseled, was filled with explosive power. This strong masculine charm made Aixi¡¯s gaze somewhat mesmerized. Chapter 867 - Chapter 867 Chapter 867 Destroy It Hurry Up Tired (2nd Update) Chapter 867: Chapter 867 Destroy It, Hurry Up, Tired! (2nd Update) Chapter 867: Chapter 867 Destroy It, Hurry Up, Tired! (2nd Update) ¡°Come in with me!¡± Aixi beckoned Xue An with a hook of her hand, then sashayed toward the bedroom. Su Hao slightly froze, his eyes immediately blazing with jealousy. Why him? Why? He screamed inwardly in madness. But things did not shift with his will. Aixi then entered the bedroom and turned her head to give Xue An a seductive smile. ¡°Come!¡± Xue An, expressionless, also stepped into the bedroom. Watching this scene, Su Hao¡¯s raging jealousy contorted his features together. He tiptoed to the bedroom door, trying to eavesdrop on the noise inside. But he was astonished to find the inside as silent as death. What¡¯s going on? Why is there no sound at all? Su Hao wondered. But he did not know that as Xue An entered the room, he had casually set up an Array that isolated everything, preventing any sound from escaping. And as Xue An stepped into the bedroom, the lighting inside was very dim. At the same time, the air was filled with a faint sweet fragrance. This scent went straight up your nostrils, beginning to wildly stir up your desires. If one¡¯s willpower was a bit weaker, they might have lost themselves right then. But Xue An was not swayed at all and just stood there, quietly watching. At that moment, a fiery body approached like a snake, attempting to entwine itself around Xue An. At the same time, Aixi¡¯s light laughter came, ¡°To remain conscious under the spell of the scent I meticulously mixed, you really surprise me more and more!¡± But just then, Xue An suddenly raised his hand and, despite the profound darkness, accurately grasped Aixi¡¯s neck, then said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Aixi¡¯s body stiffened, but then she giggled, ¡°Quite the mood-setter, but the more you act like this, the more I like it!¡± But the next moment, her smile froze on her face. Because she saw the look in Xue An¡¯s eyes. What kind of look it was. It was filled with a chilling calm and indifference, as if a supreme Deity was scrutinizing his subjects. Aixi began to tremble. Under the icy gaze of that pair of eyes, she felt like a clown who had done something wrong, stripped of even her last shred of disguise mercilessly. ¡°If you do not want me to twist your neck into a pretzel, then be obedient, understand?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Aixi nodded with difficulty, but there was not a trace of fear on her face, and her eyes even sparkled with a pathologically excited glow. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I absolutely won¡¯t move, but I want to know, are you grabbing me to kidnap? Or to strike at our clan?¡± Xue An slightly frowned. This member of the Blood Clan didn¡¯t seem to be scared at all and even seemed quite excited. ¡°Shut up. I¡¯ll ask, you answer. If I¡¯m not satisfied with your answers, I¡¯ll obliterate you right now!¡± As he spoke, a red and a white flame ignited in Xue An¡¯s eyes. An incredibly potent might abruptly descended upon the Blood Clan young lady. And those two flames made Aixi, as a member of the Blood Clan, instinctively feel a deep reverence from the depths of her soul. Aixi almost moaned, sighing, ¡°So powerful! I love this feeling!¡± A few black lines appeared on Xue An¡¯s forehead. These Blood Clan members¡­ indeed, there are hardly any normal ones among them. Take this Aixi, for instance, she¡¯s just like a masochist. Xue An couldn¡¯t be bothered with her nonsense and directly asked, ¡°Did you awaken this time because someone summoned you, or was there some other reason? Why did nearly all of your clan¡¯s leaders wake up at almost the same time?¡± Aixi was slightly startled, ¡°How did you know that the Clan Leader was also about to wake up?¡± Xue An¡¯s fingers suddenly tightened, and his powerful grip clenched Aixi¡¯s neck fiercely. Aixi couldn¡¯t even breathe, and although as a member of the Blood Clan she could survive without breathing, Xue An¡¯s aura was like a tidal wave, completely overpowering her and preventing her from using any of her Blood Clan abilities. As a result, in just a moment, Aixi trembled all over, and her limbs began to twitch. Only then did Xue An suddenly release his hand. Aixi began to breathe heavily. Xue An coldly said, ¡°If you answer anything but what I asked, I will break your neck right away!¡± Aixi, who was gasping for air, laugh nervously. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the feeling. Please next time choke me a bit longer, I can still endure it!¡± Xue An: ¡°¡­¡± Finally. Aixi slowly regained her composure, then earnestly said, ¡°I also don¡¯t know why I suddenly woke up. Logically, I should have slept for at least another ten years, and our Clan Leader was supposed to sleep for about a hundred more years before awakening! But when I woke up, it felt as if a voice from deep within my bloodline was calling me!¡± Upon hearing this, Xue An¡¯s gaze flickered slightly, and he smirked inwardly. Just as suspected! Aixi¡¯s words confirmed a suspicion in Xue An¡¯s mind. At this moment, Aixi asked, ¡°Are you going to kill me now?¡± ¡°You seem quite eager,¡± Xue An said. ¡°Hehe, not really eager, but I feel like death and sleeping aren¡¯t much different! Also, you¡¯re not from this realm, right? So what are you doing here in the Blood Divine Realm?¡± Xue An gave her a cold glare. Aixi swallowed her next words. Then Xue An let go of her. The young lady of the Blood Clan suddenly fell to the ground with a thud. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you, but you must help me accomplish one thing!¡± ¡°Is it to take you to our Clan Leader¡¯s awakening ceremony?¡± Aixi asked, blinking. Xue An nodded. Aixi laughed, ¡°But aren¡¯t you afraid I might betray you? After all, he is our clan¡¯s leader!¡± With a flick of his finger, a Divine Sense suddenly crashed into Aixi¡¯s forehead, and then he said lightly, ¡°Thanks for the reminder, but now even if you wanted to betray me, it¡¯s impossible!¡± Aixi shuddered all over, feeling something new within her sea of consciousness. ¡°Is this the method you used to control Huo¡¯er? Tsk tsk, truly an astounding tactic!¡± If it were any other Blood Clan member, feeling this Curse Mark etched upon their soul would have caused them to despair. But Aixi looked on in amazement, quite interested in the changes happening in her soul. Xue An was somewhat amused and exasperated. He felt that this Blood Clan young lady was like an idiot with utterly bizarre thoughts. However, from the Divine Sense detected just now, Aixi hadn¡¯t butchered the innocent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At least those she had chosen as blood slaves ended up fairly well. ¡°You don¡¯t seem scared at all!¡± Xue An said. ¡°Scared? Why should I be scared?¡± ¡°I am here to destroy your clan! Shouldn¡¯t you be afraid?¡± ¡°Alright then, go ahead and destroy it! Hurry up, I¡¯m tired!¡± Chapter 868 - Chapter 868 Chapter 868 Proud Bones Facing the Wind (3rd Chapter 868: Chapter 868: Proud Bones Facing the Wind (3rd Update) Chapter 868: Chapter 868: Proud Bones Facing the Wind (3rd Update) At that moment, Su Hao seemed like a furious beast, pacing back and forth in the room with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Once he comes out, I will do everything possible to kill him first,¡± Su Hao thought bitterly. At that moment, the bedroom door creaked open. Xue An walked out. Su Hao was slightly startled. Then a wave of ecstasy surged through his heart. He came out so soon? He looked tough, but he was actually impotent. This is definitely going to irritate the young lady. Maybe I won¡¯t even need to act, the young lady might kill him! Su Hao was gleeful. Then he saw Aixi come out and obediently stand behind Xue An. Her demeanor was just like that of a servant girl. This scene dumbfounded Su Hao. And what Aixi said next shocked Su Hao completely. ¡°My Lord, what should we do with this guy?¡± Lord? Did I hear that right? Did Miss Aixi just call this guy ¡°My Lord¡±? Su Hao couldn¡¯t believe his ears. But he had to believe it because at that moment, Xue An looked up and glanced at him indifferently. The aura of that glance turned Su Hao¡¯s complexion instantly pale. ¡°Kill him!¡± Xue An had no fondness for this Su Hao, who had been scheming against him from the start. Such a person was nothing but trouble. No sooner had the words left his lips. Su Hao shuddered with alarm and turned to run. But he had only taken one step. Beginning with the foot he had stepped forward, his body started to disintegrate bit by bit. ¡°No¡­ I was wrong, I won¡¯t dare again!¡± The threat of death made Su Hao scream miserably. Only at this moment did Su Hao realize how foolish he had been. To think he had tried again and again to plot against this man. Unfortunately, there are no pills for regret in this world. In a blink of an eye, Su Hao had gone from a living person to a cloud of dust. However, this spectacle made Aixi admire it greatly as she exclaimed, ¡°What a beautifully artistic scene! This is the art of killing. Compared to you, our Blood Clan¡¯s methods are simply foolish; always baring fangs and biting into veins, and if you meet someone who doesn¡¯t like washing their neck, it¡¯s a disaster!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± As night fell, the Fokana Family¡¯s ancient castle became increasingly lively. Blood wings continuously streaked across the sky. These were members of the Fokana Family returning from their missions. Basically, the entire Fokana Family was gathering in the ancient Council Hall, preparing to welcome the awakening of the Clan Leader. At this moment, the Blood Clan¡¯s characteristic taste for the finer things was again displayed to the fullest. The ancient hall was decorated like a banquet hall. Various exquisite delicacies were laid out, and these Blood Clan members, dressed in grand attire and holding finely mixed blood wine, were chatting in groups. For them, this was a rare grand family gathering. During the middle of the banquet, many focused their conversations on Aixi, who had awakened almost simultaneously with the Clan Leader. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t our Miss Aixi appeared yet?¡± a member of the Blood Clan said. ¡°Hehe, are you pretending not to know? Given how long Aixi had been asleep, her first action upon waking would naturally be to satisfy her desires!¡± another Blood Clan member said teasingly. ¡°I heard she chose two young men as blood slaves at once this time, tsk tsk, such a big appetite!¡± All the male Blood Clan members wore peculiar smiles on their faces. However, the words of the female Blood Clan members were not as polite. ¡°Humph, this Aixi is really an unrestrained vixen!¡± a woman in a glamorous long dress said disdainfully. ¡°Hehe, Su Shan, even if you can¡¯t stand her, she¡¯s still the young mistress of the Fokana Family!¡± another woman attempted to pacify. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I can¡¯t stand her! What does she have? Isn¡¯t it just relying on her noble lineage and the Clan Leader¡¯s favor? Always engaging in such outrageous acts, it really shames all of us Blood Clan women!¡± Su Shan was still quite angry. Yet, her comments made many onlookers, particularly the women, somewhat dismissive. Some even sneered inwardly. As if you were some pure lotus flower. In fact, Su Shan¡¯s escapades were not inferior to Aixi¡¯s at all. It was merely because Aixi held a nobler status than hers, so Su Shan took the opportunity to pretend to dislike her demeanor. ¡°And what I hate most is Aixi¡¯s taste, constantly choosing those pretentious, whimpering so-called handsome men, is that interesting?¡± Su Shan scoffed. Her remarks indeed garnered a lot of nods of agreement. After all, Miss Aixi¡¯s unique taste had long been renowned far and wide. ¡°Alright, why don¡¯t you just say less! Look at the time, Aixi should be arriving soon!¡± ¡°So what if she arrives? I really want to see what kind of trash she has picked out this time!¡± Su Shan said with disdain. At that moment, respectful shouts began to echo from outside the Council Hall. ¡°Miss!¡± ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve arrived!¡± Upon hearing these shouts, there was a slight stir in the Council Hall. Everyone turned their gaze toward the entrance. Then they saw the doors split left and right, and Aixi walked in gracefully. Many people bowed to her. ¡°Greetings, Miss!¡± Aixi smiled slightly and nodded her head. This display of elegance stunned many of the Blood Clan men. Yet Su Shan just snorted softly. ¡°What an act, let¡¯s see what kind of blood slave you¡¯ve picked out this time!¡± As her words fell, Aixi shifted slightly to the side, as if waiting for someone else to arrive. Then a young man dressed in black, with black eyes and black hair, slowly walked in. Upon the young man¡¯s appearance, the hall erupted in barely containable agitation. ¡°Is this the new blood slave Miss has found?¡± ¡°It must be! But isn¡¯t our Miss known for loving beautiful men like flowers? Why has her style changed this time?¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s changed, this young man is indeed very handsome! Especially that aura, if one didn¡¯t know he was a blood slave, one would certainly think he was a dignitary!¡± In the midst of these murmuring voices, Su Shan¡¯s expression gradually became odd. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She had assumed that Aixi would again choose a sissy fellow as a blood slave. Yet unexpectedly, it was such a proudly windswept young man in black. Ironically, Su Shan¡¯s favorite type was exactly this kind. This caused Su Shan¡¯s soul nearly to fly away at the sight of Xue An. After some hesitation, she finally couldn¡¯t suppress her desire and stepped forward, covering her mouth with a coy laugh, ¡°Cousin Aixi, to awaken so quickly from your slumber this time is truly surprising!¡± Chapter 869 - Chapter 869 Chapter 869 Setting a Trap in the Dark (4th Chapter 869: Chapter 869: Setting a Trap in the Dark (4th Update) Chapter 869: Chapter 869: Setting a Trap in the Dark (4th Update) According to the family tree, Su Shan should call Aixi ¡®cousin¡¯. However, previously, Su Shan had never called her that. This was the first time. Thus, Aixi couldn¡¯t help but be a bit startled, yet she responded with a smile, ¡°Are you surprised I haven¡¯t fallen into an eternal slumber?¡± Her words carried an edge. Su Shan seemed oblivious, greedily gazing at Xue An beside her, then casually said, ¡°I suppose this must be the blood slave my cousin brought this time?¡± Realizing what was happening, Aixi simply said lightly, ¡°I guess so!¡± Su Shan reached out her hand, flashing a slight smile at Xue An, ¡°Hello, my name is Su Shan, Aixi is my cousin, it¡¯s nice to meet you!¡± Aixi didn¡¯t move, merely observing everything with the look of someone watching an interesting play. As expected. Xue An just quietly watched without any movement. Su Shan¡¯s hand remained suspended in mid-air as her smile slowly stiffened. Then, without saying a word, Xue An turned and walked away. Su Shan was left standing there in extreme embarrassment, her eyelids twitching madly. It was then that Aixi could not help but burst into laughter. Her laughter acted like a fuse, igniting all of Su Shan¡¯s anger towards her, ¡°Cousin, I really admire you! Allowing your own blood slave to show such disrespect!¡± Aixi shrugged her shoulders, ¡°Can¡¯t help it, I just like it this way. What about it?¡± Su Shan glared at the retreating figure of Xue An, grinding her teeth as she asked, ¡°What is his name? Which prison does he come from?¡± ¡°Sorry, but that¡¯s none of your business! And I advise you, you¡¯d best not mess with my blood slave!¡± After saying this, Aixi walked away with a smile. However, her words sounded like mockery in Su Shan¡¯s ears. A despicable blood slave, daring to ignore my presence, even telling me to not provoke him. Su Shan was nearly bursting with rage, feeling as if her dignity as a member of the Blood Clan had been completely trampled. If it weren¡¯t for the current ceremony welcoming the Clan Leader¡¯s awakening. She would have liked to act out right then, to capture this black-robed youth and torture him thoroughly before plunging him into eternal torment. Meanwhile. Aixi moved closer to Xue An, chuckling, ¡°Sir, your action just now was simply too cool. You didn¡¯t see how furious Su Shan was, it makes me want to laugh just thinking about it!¡± Xue An was noncommittal, completely ignoring Aixi¡¯s comments. For he was now excitedly sizing up the Blood Clan members in the Council Hall. To him, they were all like Blood Pearls! As for someone like Su Shan, he simply didn¡¯t care. Meanwhile, in a distant corner. To Ran was watching the scene involving Xue An and Aixi with an ashen face. Because he realized that Su Hao, on whom he had placed great expectations, had not shown up here. Instead, it was Huo¡¯er who was brought by the young lady. To Ran was clearly aware of what this implied. This was the candidate he had gone to great lengths to find, and now his efforts had been thwarted by this man? This filled his heart with reluctance and resentment. Then he noticed the scene between Su Shan and Aixi, initially stunned, his eyes soon filled with glee. He stealthily approached, first bowing to the still seething Su Shan. ¡°Miss Su Shan!¡± In the Fokana Family, Su Shan¡¯s status was higher than his, so he had to use a respectful title. Seeing it was To Ran, Su Shan snorted through her nose. ¡°What is it?¡± To Ran stepped forward, whispering, ¡°Miss Su Shan, I saw everything that just happened!¡± ¡°Hm? What do you mean? Are you mocking me?¡± Su Shan¡¯s expression grew even darker. To Ran quickly replied, ¡°No no no, Miss Su Shan, you misunderstood, how dare I mock you? I merely have some useful information to share!¡± Saying this, To Ran leaned closer to Su Shan and whispered something into her ear. Su Shan¡¯s eyes grew brighter and brighter, and she finally nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand! You may leave!¡± To Ran chuckled, ¡°Yes!¡± Then he withdrew. However, his heart was filled with joy. For he believed that his tactic was extremely clever, and now, Xue An would not escape without losing a layer of skin! At that moment, the entire Council Hall suddenly shook violently, and the floor in the middle collapsed downwards, then a massive coffin began to slowly rise. Everyone fell silent. As the coffin ascended into mid-air, it abruptly stood upright, then the lid flung open, revealing an old man with a withered appearance inside. As soon as this old man came into contact with the air, his previously deflated cheeks began to gradually inflate. The wrinkles on his face also seemed to plump up as if blown by air. In a blink of an eye, this old man had transformed into a dignified-looking middle-aged man. He then slowly opened his eyes. Two sharp lights flashed, as if piercing through the space itself. All the Blood Clan members knelt on the ground. ¡°Greetings, Clan Leader!¡± Indeed. This awakened old man was none other than Qiongsen Fulkena, the Clan Leader of the Fokana Family, a powerful second-generation vampire! Qiongsen Fulkena surveyed the entire room and then nodded slightly. ¡°My descendants, all arise!¡± The crowd stood up one after another. Excitement and joy were evident on their faces. For they had realized that their Clan Leader had greatly improved in strength after his prolonged slumber. In the Blood Clan, when the progenitor¡¯s cultivation level increased, the descendants also reaped great benefits. So naturally, they were all very happy. But at that moment, a scream was heard. ¡°Damn blood slave, how dare you touch me?¡± Everyone was stunned, then they turned to look. Su Shan, with a face full of anger, was yelling at Xue An who was beside her. When she saw that everyone¡¯s gaze had converged on her, Su Shan pointed at Xue An with a look of aggrievement, ¡°This despicable blood slave has been trying to get close to me ever since a while ago; because he is Aixi¡¯s cousin, I tolerated him again and again. But he overstepped his boundaries and stealthily touched me?¡± This statement caused an uproar. Some Blood Clan members bellowed in anger, ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Yes, turn this despicable blood slave into a specimen as a warning to others!¡± To them, Blood Clan members, a mere blood slave was no more than an ant-like existence. And him daring to flirt with a woman of their clan was utterly intolerable. Even Aixi could not help but change her expression. Su Shan had played her card too well. Because now, they were in the presence of the Clan Leader! Indeed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing the Clan Leader Qiongsen¡¯s expression darken, he snorted coldly, ¡°A blood slave dares to be so presumptuous; die!¡± As he uttered this, a torrent of blood surged directly towards Xue An. To Ran and Su Shan both displayed a trace of smug smiles, certain that Xue An was doomed. But just then, Xue An casually waved his hand and shattered the incoming blood light. Then he looked at Su Shan, his tone playful as he said, ¡°You said I covertly touched you?¡± Chapter 870 - Chapter 870 Chapter 870 Begin the Harvest (1st Update) Chapter 870: Chapter 870: Begin the Harvest (1st Update) Chapter 870: Chapter 870: Begin the Harvest (1st Update) The entire venue fell silent. Many looked at Xue An with astonishment in their eyes. He had actually managed to shatter the Clan Leader¡¯s blood light? What kind of background did this blood slave have? Su Shan was even more startled, and then immediately burst into a furious rage. Because she realized that she had just felt fear under the questioning of this ¡°blood slave.¡± The fact was simply unbearable to the exceedingly proud Su Shan, so she coldly shouted, ¡°Despicable thing, do you really think that clinging to Aixi will get you anywhere? If I say you must die now, then you must die!¡± As she spoke, Su Shan¡¯s eyes turned blood red, her mouth revealing her ferocious fangs as she slapped her hand out. The slap transformed into sharp claws in the air, tearing through the atmosphere and bombarding down towards Xue An. The force was so powerful that if it hit, even if his body were made of the hardest metal, it would still be smashed to pieces. The bloodlust in Su Shan¡¯s eyes grew more intense, and a smug cold sneer crossed her heart. However, her smugness did not last long before it turned into astonishment. Because facing that oncoming slap, Xue An was as unmoved as if a breeze caressed his face, not stirred at all. Only when the blood light was upon him did he take a deep breath, and then he forcefully exhaled and shouted. ¡°Scram!¡± Boom! A blast of sound waves shot straight out. The streams of blood light melted away like snow under the blistering sun, vanishing into nothingness. The whole venue was in an uproar. Because even the dimmest of the Blood Clan could now see that Xue An was no ordinary person. Su Shan rapidly retreated, her heart filled with shock. How could this man be so formidable? Then she noticed the faint smile at the corner of Aixi¡¯s mouth. A shock went through her heart, and she finally understood why Aixi had said not to provoke this blood slave. But the arrogance of being part of the Blood Clan made Su Shan unable to accept being defeated by a blood slave, so her eyes narrowed, her figure flickered, and she surged forward at a speed that broke the sound barrier tenfold, appearing in front of Xue An in an instant before throwing a punch. The momentum of the punch was so strong it seemed to pierce through space itself. In the Blood Clan, strength does not discriminate between genders, but only considers bloodline. As long as you have a powerful bloodline, you can possess immense strength. Su Shan, being a branch of the Fokana Family¡¯s side lines, although not a direct descendant like Aixi, was still quite extraordinary. Hence, her punch was strong enough that even an average Blood Clan Marquis would have difficulty withstanding it. Many people¡¯s faces showed a slight change in color. Even Qiongsen, the high-seated Clan Leader, could not help but nod slightly in approval. Su Shan¡¯s strength made her an outstanding figure among the younger generation of the Blood Clan. But such a powerful punch only made Xue An laugh lightly. ¡°This is the strength of a purebred Blood Clan? Too slow!¡± With that, Xue An calmly raised his hand, managing to block Su Shan¡¯s punch in the nick of time, even though he struck after her. Su Shan¡¯s expression changed dramatically, ¡°No, it can¡¯t be!¡± As she spoke, her blood energy surged, trying to shatter Xue An¡¯s hand. Xue An smiled grimly, ¡°In this world, nothing is impossible!¡± With that, he suddenly yanked. Crack. Su Shan¡¯s arm was torn off. Overwhelmed by the pain, Su Shan turned and tried to flee. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, and before it was clear how he had moved, he was already above Su Shan, then stomped down. Boom! A resplendent golden light flashed. Before Su Shan could react, Xue An had stomped her from the high skies straight down to the ground. The entire Council Hall trembled slightly. The hard granite floor was directly indented with a huge crater. And at the bottom of the crater. Su Shan did not even grunt before she was crushed into pieces. Xue An levitated in midair, sweeping his gaze over all the blood clan members with astonishment on their faces, revealing a set of pearly white teeth and giving a chilling smile. ¡°Everyone¡¯s here now, right? If so, then it¡¯s time for me to start harvesting!¡± The bodies of numerous blood clan members shook. ¡°He¡¯s not a blood slave!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± Shouts and calls to action erupted from all around. Dozens of blood clan members took to the air, attacking Xue An with lethal force. For a time, shadows of blood multiplied, with brilliance shining all around. Various extreme auras filled the entire council hall. But their target was only one, that was Xue An, floating in midair. To Ran also snapped out of his shock from seeing Su Shan being crushed with one foot by Xue An. He stared at Xue An, who was being attacked in the sky, his face changing with uncertainty. This guy¡¯s strength was completely beyond his expectation. But now it was all going to end. Because no one could slaughter a noble blood clan lady in front of so many strong members of the Fokana family. But just as he thought this, He suddenly realized that Huo¡¯er was quietly retreating not far away. And retreating together with him was the young lady Aixi. What was going on? Why were they both backing away instead of advancing? Especially Aixi. This man was causing such insolent chaos, yet why didn¡¯t she show any sign of surprise, instead her eyes were full of excitement? This was something To Ran couldn¡¯t figure out. But at that moment, He heard Xue An¡¯s light voice from midair, ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Today, none of you will escape!¡± As he spoke, Xue An stretched out his hand with his palm facing upward. The incoming streams of blood suddenly changed direction, converging into his palm. In an instant, a blood-colored orb appeared in Xue An¡¯s palm. Although it was not large, the tremendous power it contained caused all the blood clan members to tremble. What shocked them even more was Xue An¡¯s ability to transform the attacks into something intangible. ¡°Enough!¡± a commanding male voice called out. The blood clan members all stepped back and stood with hands at their sides. The speaker was their supremely respected clan leader. Qiongsen slowly stood up and gazed at Xue An. ¡°Human clan powerhouse, I am very curious why you have such confidence, daring to cause trouble at the Fokana family alone! But I believe it is certainly the most foolish decision you¡¯ve ever made!¡± Xue An nonchalantly weighed the blood orb in his hand, ¡°Is that so? But I don¡¯t think so. Do you know what you all are in my eyes?¡± ¡°What?¡± Xue An slightly smiled, ¡°You¡¯re like the rice that grows in the field, and I am the one responsible for harvesting you!¡± These words turned Qiongsen¡¯s face ashen. Although he didn¡¯t know what rice was, The insulting implication of the word ¡°harvest¡± enraged this Qiongsen. ¡°To death!¡± As he spoke, a shadow of blood flashed in Qiongsen¡¯s eyes. In an instant, he broke the sound barrier, arriving in front of Xue An, then pointing a finger. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°In my name, age!¡± A grayish beam of light shot towards Xue An. Seeing this, all the blood clan members fearfully backed away, not wanting to be touched by even the slightest bit. Because this was the signature technique of Clan Leader Qiongsen. Sigh of the Blood Ancestor. Chapter 871 - Chapter 871 Chapter 871 Red and White Twin Lotuses - Massacre Chapter 871: Chapter 871: Red and White Twin Lotuses ¨C Massacre Here (2nd Update) Chapter 871: Chapter 871: Red and White Twin Lotuses ¨C Massacre Here (2nd Update) ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got? Too weak!¡± Xue An¡¯s expression was indifferent, his eyes neither joyful nor sad, as he raised a hand to grasp. The hand, carved as if from jade, completely seized the ashen beam of light. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Qiongsen, who had thought Xue An was certainly doomed, cried out in disbelief. One must know that the ¡®Sigh of the Ancestor¡¯ was an unstoppable killer move, which even second-generation Blood Clansmen of the same level had to avoid at all costs, not daring to touch even slightly. Yet, this man had casually grasped it. This completely overturned Qiongsen¡¯s worldview. Xue An said lightly, ¡°What comes around goes around, returning it to you!¡± With that, Xue An violently thrust his hand forward. A grey light sphere then shot toward Qiongsen with a velocity countless times faster than before. Qiongsen screamed, attempting to dodge. But the speed was simply too fast. He couldn¡¯t even move to the side and was completely engulfed by the grey light sphere. After a dazzling flash of light. Qiongsen, who had just appeared as a middle-aged man, began to age rapidly. Wrinkles piled up on his face, his eyes dulled and lost their light, and his figure gradually hunched. In short, it was as if someone had hit the fast-forward button, and he was now rushing towards death. This scene struck fear into the many Blood Clan members present. Especially To Ran, who was pale and shivering. He finally understood why Huo¡¯er and the young miss had quietly moved back. It turned out this man was so formidable. Formidable to the point that even the Clan Leader was no match for him. At that moment. Qiongsen let out an angry roar. Then, his aging body began to crumble, and a supremely powerful aura emerged within the Council Hall. ¡°This is¡­¡± The many Blood Clan members were astounded, murmuring softly. Simultaneously, two gigantic blood wings began to emerge, and as the floating dust settled, the figure inside was revealed. Qiongsen, who now looked like a young man, spread his wings and was looking at Xue An with rage and frustration. ¡°That¡¯s the Clan Leader¡¯s true form!¡± many Blood Clan members exclaimed. ¡°Human Clan powerhouse, you have pushed me to reveal my true form, and for that, you should be proud! But the game is over now. I will take your body as my finest trophy, and your soul will forever fall into the abyss!¡± Qiongsen said through gritted teeth. He now loathed Xue An to the extreme. Because he had just awoken from a deep slumber, only to be compelled to reveal his true form. This had invisibly inflicted severe damage to his Origin Power. Afterwards, he would once again fall into a deep sleep, and it would take at least a hundred years to recover. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Just as you said, the game should end now!¡± With that, a dazzling light burst forth from Xue An¡¯s eyes, and a world-shaking aura ascended to the skies. Then, around him, red and white lotus flowers began to appear one after the other. And in a blink, they enveloped the entire Council Hall. With the emergence of these red and white lotuses. The previously rampaging Qiongsen was instantly dumbfounded. Then his entire form started to tremble uncontrollably, with his eyes showing an immense fear. Because he could feel that within these seemingly ordinary lotuses was an energy capable of destroying the heavens and the earth. Especially since this energy was the nemesis to the Blood Clan¡¯s Origin Power. Naturally, this left him in utter terror. As for the other members of the Blood Clan, they had all been intimidated to the point where it was impossible for them to even move. Only Qiongsen could still barely move, but at this moment, he was so terrified that he didn¡¯t dare take an extra glance. He swiftly turned around and, with a slash of his hand, a space-time portal glowing with blood-red light appeared in the void, and then he attempted to flee. But Xue An wouldn¡¯t possibly let him get away. ¡°Why not just let me reap you willingly? Why go through all these pointless struggles?¡± Xue An said indifferently, a flicker of light in his eyes. A sword light swept across the sky, shattering the blood gate. ¡°No!¡± Qiongsen cried out in despair, his wings flapping furiously; his speed instantly soared to a terrifying hundred times the speed of sound, as he tried to escape the area. But Xue An was faster. The moment Qiongsen¡¯s figure was about to vanish from the spot. Xue An had already appeared behind him, then gently patted his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re not being very cooperative, so let¡¯s start with you!¡± After speaking. A red and white lotus appeared above Qiongsen¡¯s head, two streams of red and white flames instantly enveloping him. ¡°Ah ah ah! My lord, I was wrong, please spare me!¡± As Xue An watched Qiongsen struggle painfully in the flames, he remained unmoved and smiled faintly at the many members of the Blood Clan who were completely dumbstruck. ¡°Sorry to say, but the massacre begins!¡± With that, Xue An waved his hand. The myriad of red and white lotuses transformed into a vast sea of flames, engulfing all the Blood Clan members in the hall. Huo¡¯er¡¯s face was pale, practically about to be scared witless. However, Aixi standing beside him showed no sign of fear; instead, her eyes were filled with excitement and admiration as she watched the scene unfold. ¡°Such beautiful fireworks!¡± Hearing this, Huo¡¯er almost burst into tears and quickly cried out in horror, ¡°My lord! It¡¯s me, please spare my life!¡± Xue An gave them a glance, and the sea of fire consciously avoided the corner they were in. Apart from that, the entire Council Hall had turned into a blazing inferno. Under the searing and refining of the red and white flames, the Blood Clan members could only struggle and wail, powerless to resist. In an instant. The screaming ceased. The flames slowly dissipated. Where the Blood Clan had once filled the Council Hall, they had now all vanished. In their place were Blood Pearls floating in the air. And the most brilliant and eye-catching of them all was that of Qiongsen, the Clan Leader of the Fokana Family. As he looked at the Blood Pearls scattered like stars in the sky, Huo¡¯er was so overwhelmed he was lost for words. But the light in Aixi¡¯s eyes shone even brighter. Because she had finally understood what Xue An meant by ¡°reaping¡±. But it didn¡¯t instill a hint of fear in her; on the contrary, she was so excited her whole body trembled. ¡°How beautiful! This is true absolute power!¡± Xue An stretched out his hand, and the Blood Pearls in the sky began to converge towards him. ¡°Not bad for a harvest! But it¡¯s still far from enough!¡± Xue An¡¯s strength was no longer what it used to be, so naturally, he wouldn¡¯t let Yan¡¯er swallow the Blood Pearls raw like he had on Earth. Xue An planned to collect enough Blood Pearls and then refine a heaven-defying elixir to break Yan¡¯er¡¯s Seal. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But just at that moment. Xue An suddenly looked up, his gaze directed toward a certain spot in the void. His eyes blazed as a Dao Sword formed from his Divine Sense slashed through the nothingness. ¡°Pfft!¡± A muffled groan came from the void, followed by an explosion, as if something had shattered completely, disappearing without a trace. Xue An watched with amusement and said lightly, ¡°You got away pretty fast, but this time I¡¯ll let you off. Next time, I hope you¡¯re just as lucky!¡± Chapter 872 - Chapter 872 Chapter 872 The so-called dominance is to roll Chapter 872: Chapter 872: The so-called dominance is to roll over even those who submit¡­ (3rd update) Chapter 872: Chapter 872: The so-called dominance is to roll over even those who submit¡­ (3rd update) After Xue An landed. Huo¡¯er knelt on the ground with immense reverence. ¡°Thank you, my lord, for your mercy!¡± Aixi, however, showed no fear, only curiosity and admiration as she looked at Xue An. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± This question made Huo¡¯er, still kneeling on the ground, clench his heart together. This young lady really isn¡¯t afraid of death. She dared to ask who this God of Slaughter was? Didn¡¯t she like being alive? Xue An, however, said indifferently, ¡°Me? I am here to exterminate your Blood Clan!¡± Upon hearing this, Huo¡¯er trembled violently, then looked at Xue An in utter horror. He had thought Xue An was merely an enemy of the Fokana Family, but from his current statement, it seemed he intended to target the entire Blood Clan. But was this possible? Remember, the Fokana Family was only located on the outermost layer of the Blood Divine Realm. Inside, there were at the very least two more layers of the Blood Realm, each layer¡¯s warriors exceedingly formidable. At the very center, the Blood Divine Realm housed even powerful existences that controlled the origin of the Blood Clan. This man was formidable, but could he really be a match for so many powerful warriors of the Blood Clan? Huo¡¯er was a bit skeptical in his heart. Aixi, upon hearing this, her eyes lit up, then with an extremely excited tone said, ¡°I love this goal, please let me go with you!¡± Huo¡¯er: ¡°¡­¡± Xue An remained non-committal, ¡°First, to the dungeon!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± While such a major event had occurred in the Council Hall, the dungeon was oblivious to it all. By the time Xue An walked into the dungeon, the Blood Clan soldiers responsible for guarding were gathered together drinking. When they saw Xue An along with Aixi and others coming together, these Blood Clan soldiers hurriedly stood up, ¡°Young lady, what is this¡­¡± Xue An, not bothering to waste words with these fellows, waved his hand. Dao Sword lights immediately enveloped these men. They didn¡¯t even have time to scream before they were instantaneously reduced to ashes. This scene caused a shock to all the blood slaves in the nearby cells. Then some of them broke down in tears. Clearly, these jailers had been exceedingly oppressive to these blood slaves. Yet, many blood slaves looked at Xue An with fearful eyes. Xue An surveyed the crowd and said indifferently, ¡°The Fokana Family has been destroyed, and now all of you are free!¡± With that, Xue An stomped his foot fiercely. The dungeon shook violently. The cells meant for confinement shattered in response. These blood slaves could hardly believe their eyes, all staring blankly at Xue An. It wasn¡¯t until moments later that someone tentatively walked out. With someone leading, others gradually followed. Soon, except for those whose minds had already collapsed, the rest all came out of the cells, gathering together, staring blankly at Xue An and the others. Xue An¡¯s gaze swept over their faces, then he said indifferently, ¡°I know what you all are thinking, but all of that¡¯s in the past now, you can go now!¡± The blood slaves still looked somewhat dazed. Huo¡¯er stepped forward, ¡°The noble lord has spoken, hurry and leave through the Teleportation Formation! The Fokana Family no longer exists, understand?¡± Only then did these people awaken as from a dream, some even shedding tears of exhilaration. Before becoming blood slaves, they might have looked forward to it. But once they truly became blood slaves, they understood what humiliation and despair meant. So now that they were finally liberated, they all wept with joy, bowing and paying their respects to Xue An before dispersing. Soon. The dungeon became empty, leaving behind only those whose minds had already fractured, the ¡°worthless.¡± ¡°My lord, these people¡­,¡± Huo¡¯er asked cautiously, afraid of angering Xue An again. Xue An¡¯s eyes were cold as ice. With a wave of his hand, blades of Dao Sword light flew past, slaughtering them all. It might have been an illusion. Before dying, all these people showed a hint of relief as if liberated. Perhaps, for them, death was truly a blessing! After doing all this, Xue An rose into the air, stood above the ancient castle of the Fokana family, clenched his fist, and struck down from the air. Boom. A loud noise was heard. This ancient castle, constructed using various Blood Clan secret techniques, shattered like fragile porcelain under Xue An¡¯s fist, completely leveling it to the ground. With this, the last traces of the Fokana family¡¯s existence in this world were erased. Huo¡¯er felt a chill in his heart at this display, his attitude towards Xue An becoming even more respectful. Aixi, on the other hand, watched everything excitedly. ¡°Well demolished! I¡¯ve always disliked this old castle. It¡¯s dark everywhere, just like a coffin!¡± It was as if it wasn¡¯t her home that had been destroyed. Xue An simply smiled. ¡°My lord, what do we plan to do next?¡± ¡°Wipe out all the Blood Clan here!¡± These simple words were filled with an intense killing intent. Huo¡¯er swallowed hard. But Aixi was very excited, ¡°And after they are all wiped out?¡± Xue An pointed into the void, ¡°Move on to the next realm, continue killing! Until the Blood Divine Realm is completely crushed!¡± In the following days, the Blood Clan here faced a catastrophe. Xue An, like a bulldozer, rampaged through this world, completely crushing all Blood Clan members and refining them into Blood Pearls. Among them were those who were defiant and attempted to resist, they were crushed. There were also those who were sincerely frightened, attempting to beg for their lives, Xue An crushed them just the same. A Blood Clan leader screamed in agony, ¡°Why do you still want to kill us after we have surrendered?¡± To this, Xue An simply said, ¡°The so-called righteous rule is to crush all dissent! But I am different!¡± ¡°What I seek is dominance! And dominance¡­ means crushing even those who have submitted!¡± ¡°Besides, the acts committed by you self-proclaimed noble Blood Clan against the Human Clan are enough to justify your deaths a thousand times over!¡± In the process of exterminating the Blood Clan. Xue An witnessed many unbearable scenes. These only intensified his murderous intent towards the corrupt and evil Blood Clan. Within just a few days. The Blood Clan in this world had almost been eliminated. Only a few small families, untouched by blood and sin, were left trembling in fear of their lives. Xue An, dressed in black and unmatched in strength, was privately revered by these Blood Clan members as the Divine Slaughter clad in black. Even when mentioning this name, these Blood Clan members dared not speak loudly, as if afraid that Xue An would hear and come to kill them. During this period, Xue An also reaped substantial rewards. At least twenty to thirty Blood Pearls of the second generation Blood Clan, along with several hundred Blood Pearls of Blood Clan dukes, and countless Marquis Blood Beads, too many to count. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But Xue An was not satisfied. Next, he set his sights on a deeper realm. But what he did not know. Was that while he was ruthlessly slaughtering here. His name had already spread into the Inner Blood Realm. Chapter 873 - Chapter 873 Chapter 873 Blood Clan Secret Party (1st Update) Chapter 873: Chapter 873: Blood Clan Secret Party (1st Update) Chapter 873: Chapter 873: Blood Clan Secret Party (1st Update) This was an exceptionally spacious room, yet it didn¡¯t feel empty, for along all four walls were countless colossal bookshelves. These bookshelves, nearly a hundred meters high and made of Black Profound Wood, stood silently like tongueless giants in the darkness. In the center of this library, there was a disproportionately large desk. Adela sat behind the desk, perusing letters sent from various places. Her speed was fast, almost casually glancing at the letters before memorizing all the information and tossing them aside. The letters then turned into a streak of light and flew into a certain bookshelf, landing where they were meant to be. And on these bookshelves, countless letters were already placed. Adela¡¯s reading speed increased, streaks of light extending from the desk to all the bookshelves, filling the entire library. At that moment. In a corner of the library, the figure of a slender and attractive woman began to gradually appear. She was a very sweet and charming lady with shoulder-length hair and a pleasant demeanor. Significantly, her eyes revealed that she was from the Human Clan. Apparently sensing the woman¡¯s appearance, Adela, still reading the letters, didn¡¯t lift his head but chuckled, ¡°Win Ni, I hope you bring me some good news this time! After all, none of the messages I¡¯ve received these past few days have pleased me!¡± ¡°Lord Alad, I¡¯m afraid I might disappoint you again!¡± Win Ni said with a bitter smile. ¡°Ah, go ahead, I hope it¡¯s not too bad,¡± sighed Alad. ¡°I just received a message, Gills, Ino, and Sheila¨Cthese three major families announced that their ancestral founders will awaken soon,¡± Win Ni said seriously. On hearing this, Adela, who had been categorizing the letters, suddenly stopped, his expression turning solemn. ¡°Those three old monsters are awakening?¡± Win Ni nodded, ¡°Not just that, I¡¯ve also received a confidential report that these three families will conduct a blood sacrifice soon so their ancestors can regain their prime strength upon awakening!¡± ¡°That¡¯s outrageous! How large a scale blood sacrifice are they planning?¡± Alad¡¯s face was filled with anger. Win Ni sighed, ¡°It¡¯s said that these three families intend to sacrifice everyone within their own domains, and that¡¯s not enough¨Cthey also plan to buy blood slaves from other families.¡± Bang! Alad, enraged, slapped the desk in front of him, but the Black Profound Wood desk was so solid that not even a mark was left¨Cinstead, it only made his hand hurt. Alad, foaming with rage, stood up and paced around the room, muttering angrily. ¡°These decrepit members of the Blood Clan are perfect at messing things up¨Cthey keep using the lives of other races for blood sacrifices without any adaptability. Haven¡¯t they noticed that the Blood Clan has become more and more conservative and declining over the millennia?¡± No wonder Alad was so angry. After all, he was the most famous rising star of the younger generation in the Blood Clan in recent decades. This wasn¡¯t referencing his bloodline or power. Actually, although Alad was of noble blood, for some reason, his bloodline power was locked, and his strength was not even comparable to an ordinary Marquis. He became famous and was feared by many of the older generation in the Blood Clan. Because he alone founded the secretive Blood Clan party. This organization, initially underestimated by all in the Blood Clan, grew exponentially in a mere few decades. Its power was already quite formidable. And all this, solely because Alad possessed an almost pathologically brilliant mind and a clear understanding of the situation of the Blood Clan. The history of the Blood Clan was exceedingly long. Even longer than many races combined in The Multiverse Realms. Alad found through studying those incredibly ancient scrolls that the Blood Clan had once been extremely powerful, its influence even spread across various starry skies, and could even be described as one of the top clans. But later, as the powers of immortals and demons rose and cultivators dominated, the Blood Clan began to decline rapidly, to the point where they now could only shrink within the small scope of the Blood Divine Realm. All this puzzled Alad. He wanted to find out why the Blood Clan had declined so swiftly, and to find a way to restore their former glory. Eventually, he roughly learned about some ancient secrets through various means. The reason the Blood Clan had become what it was largely due to their own actions. Because the Blood Clan had often slaughtered the life on a planet to carry out blood sacrifices. Such brutal rule, naturally, provoked resistance from countless people. This ultimately led to the Blood Clan, once kings, falling from grace. When Alad was still a boy and saw this, he felt ashamed of his ancestors¡¯ deeds and vowed to change it all. But soon, he discovered that for thousands of years, the Blood Clan had not essentially changed; brutality and bloodshed had persisted throughout, even continuing unabated. That¡¯s why he founded the secret society, hoping to change the status quo. But unexpectedly, just as things began to look up after decades of effort, these diehard old fossils actually shifted into reverse once again. This naturally made Alad extremely frustrated and resentful. And watching grief-stricken Alad, a shadow of worry flashed through Win Ni¡¯s eyes. She was also a member of the secret society. Moreover, among the secret society, there were many Human Clan members like her who had once been blood slaves and were later rescued by Alad. Therefore, Win Ni was full of admiration and respect for Alad. It was because of this that she well understood how dangerous Alad¡¯s situation was now. The growth and expansion of the secret society had already drawn the dissatisfaction of the Blood Clan upper echelons. The collective blood sacrifice by the three major families could hardly be said not to be a purposeful demonstration. ¡°No, I must stop this foolish and brutal act!¡± Alad halted, his face resolved. Win Ni sighed inwardly, knowing Alad would not stand by, but this could very well be a trap set by the three major families for him. ¡°Leader, this time the entire upper echelons of the Blood Clan have mobilized, I even heard that some big shots from the Core Blood Realm have taken action. What do you plan to do to stop them?¡± Core Blood Realm! The four words made Alad¡¯s face darken extremely. The Blood Realm is divided into four layers, tightly wrapped together like an onion. The outermost layer is the residence of the Fokana Family, which Xue An wiped out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The inner layer is where Alad led the secret society¡¯s activities. And inside, there lies the existence of the Core Blood Realm. In there, there are the elders of the Blood Clan. Although it is said that the Blood Divine Realm is located right in the middle, over the past few thousand years, very few Blood Clan members have been able to enter the Blood Divine Realm. So, many of the Blood Clan have come to regard the Core Blood Realm as the center of all Blood Clan. Chapter 874 - Chapter 874 Chapter 874 All is Equal (2nd Update) Chapter 874: Chapter 874: All is Equal (2nd Update) Chapter 874: Chapter 874: All is Equal (2nd Update) ¡°If this is really the doing of an elder of the Core Blood Realm, then we are in serious trouble.¡± ¡°Regardless, this matter must be stopped! Once members of the Blood Clan ascend to the rank of Duke or higher, they no longer need to consume fresh blood to enhance their strength at all. All of this stems from those rotten and disgusting so-called noble traditions!¡± Alad said this with a helpless expression on his face. Win Ni, looking at the troubled Alad, earnestly spoke, ¡°My leader, you command here, and let me deal with the rest, okay?¡± Upon hearing this, Alad glanced at his subordinate, standing there graceful as jade, and then smiled and shook his head. ¡°All right, Win Ni. I know you are worried about me, but have you forgotten the principles of our Secret Technique?¡± After a moment of silence, Win Ni said in a strained voice, ¡°All are equal!¡± Alad patted Win Ni¡¯s shoulder and smiled faintly, ¡°If all are equal, how can I, as the leader, shy away at a time like this?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Win Ni felt a sense of urgency in her heart. Alad waved his hand and then sighed deeply, ¡°Even if it¡¯s clearly a trap, I have to try my luck. Otherwise¡­ the principles of our Secret Technique will become nothing but empty words!¡± Win Ni lowered her head in silence. Alad raised his head to look at the huge star chart hanging above the ceiling of the study and said indifferently, ¡°Win Ni, do you know why I have expended so much effort to change the Blood Clan?¡± ¡°Because if the Blood Clan wants to step out and occupy a place in the competitive Multiverse Realms, we must start by changing ourselves! Otherwise, it¡¯s all empty talk! Moreover, this is the Blood Clan¡¯s only chance; if not, our clan might be completely annihilated!¡± Win Ni looked up at the sky in surprise, ¡°Leader, why do you say that?¡± Alad¡¯s gaze flickered, he muttered softly, ¡°After all, in these countless years, the Blood Clan has accrued too many blood debts. If a peerless powerhouse were to emerge, what awaits the Blood Clan would be nothing short of catastrophic!¡± Win Ni gazed at the man looking up at the starry sky, his figure forlorn, and suddenly felt a lump in her throat. How much responsibility was he shouldering on his shoulders? It was lamentable that even his own people didn¡¯t understand him and even despised him. What an irony that was! Just as the study was engulfed in a silent void. Suddenly. A missive, glinting with twelve blood lights, appeared out of nowhere and swiftly flew to Alad. Alad¡¯s heart was greatly shaken. For the twelve blood lights upon it signified that this was a missive of the highest level. Alad had decreed that only events of earth-shattering importance warranted the use of such an urgent Secret Technique. Alad snatched the missive and tore it open. Win Ni, standing beside him, also looked solemn. She was, of course, aware of the significance of such an urgent missive. What on earth had happened? Could it be that an Elder Bloodline had returned? Doubt and uncertainty swirled in Win Ni¡¯s mind. Alad had finished reading the missive, then closed his eyes, deep in thought. Win Ni didn¡¯t dare to disturb and could only watch silently at his side. It was quite a while before. Alad reopened his eyes with a bitter smile and handed the missive to Win Ni. ¡°Take a look!¡± Win Ni took it from him. She certainly didn¡¯t have Alad¡¯s freakishly strong reading ability, so she could only read slowly. The information on the letter was simple, yet as she read, her complexion gradually became pale. After finishing, Win Ni asked somewhat panic-stricken, ¡°Is this¡­ is this true?¡± Alad sighed and said, ¡°These are messages sent back by people that the Secret Technique installed in the Outer Blood Realm, absolutely reliable!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Win Ni swallowed hard and said with difficulty, ¡°Is there really someone who can flatten all the families in the Outer Blood Realm in just a few days?¡± Her reason for being so flustered was that the facts stated in the letter were a bit too incredible. A mysterious youth in black appeared out of nowhere and destroyed the number one Fokana Family of the Outer Blood Realm as soon as he surfaced. In the days that followed, this youth blundered his way through, crushing one Blood Clan after another into dust. Throughout the process, nobody could withstand his edge. One must know that although the strength of the Outer Blood Realm is inferior to the Inner Blood Realm, it is still not to be underestimated. That a single person could overturn heaven and earth was unimaginable, how could Win Ni not be shocked? Alad¡¯s gaze flickered as he bowed his head and began pacing back and forth. Win Ni knew that when he was thinking about things, he would have such a mannerism, so she dared not even breathe heavily. Suddenly, Alad lifted his head, a look of mingled sorrow and joy on his face. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken¡­ this will be a tragic transformation for the Blood Clan! I only hope we can get through it,¡± Alad murmured softly. Win Ni didn¡¯t hear clearly and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Chief, what did you say?¡± ¡°Oh! Nothing! Get ready, we need to get to the three major families before the Blood Sacrifice Ceremony!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± By then, Alad had regained his composure, and a cold smile even emerged at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Also, spread this news far and wide, remember, the more mysterious the better!¡± Although Win Ni didn¡¯t understand why Alad would do this, she obediently said, ¡°Understood!¡± She turned around to get ready. Alad stood there, his gaze flickering uncertainly. ¡°You arrogant and decaying upper-class Bloodlines, you certainly won¡¯t believe this news when you hear it! Let me guess, when you learn that these messages are spread by our Secret Technique, will you scornfully laugh and be too lazy to respond?¡± Having said this, Alad let out a cold laugh, turned, and went back to his desk, writing a line on today¡¯s page of the calendar. ¡°Immortal because of faith, redeemed by return.¡± Soon, the events that transpired in the Outer Blood Realm spread quickly across this world with the Secret Technique¡¯s deliberate propagation. Because the Secret Technique exaggerated the news during transmission, the story mutated into countless versions. Some rumors even said that a youth in black rode a Giant Dragon, obliterating the entire Outer Blood Realm with one strike. Such rumors naturally made many families scoff, deeming them baseless and far-fetched. The three leading families within the Inner Blood Realm dismissed the matter without any response. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They felt that such petty rumors were not even worth a glance. Ino Castle. Inor Condin laughed out loud and then said in a mocking tone, ¡°I really admire the creativity of those from the Secret Technique, actually fabricating such a vivid story! What a pity, does Alad really think we¡¯d believe it?¡± As the eldest son of the Ino Family, verifying the source of these rumors was an easy task. Therefore, he quickly found out that the rumors were spread by the Secret Technique, and that¡¯s why he laughed so triumphantly. Chapter 875 - Chapter 875 Chapter 875 A Deadly Trap (3rd Update) Chapter 875: Chapter 875: A Deadly Trap (3rd Update) Chapter 875: Chapter 875: A Deadly Trap (3rd Update) ¡°But why do I always feel that this matter is rife with conspiracy? You have to know that Alad is no simple character!¡± said a noble lady sitting across from Inor Condin, frowning. ¡°Heh, my dear cousin Clementine, even if it is a conspiracy by Alad, what of it? In the face of absolute power, all conspiracies are mere illusions,¡± Inor Condin confidently declared. Clementine of the Hilary Clan, though still feeling uneasy, ultimately acquiesced. After all, what Inor Condin said was also true. ¡°And soon we won¡¯t have to worry about Alad causing us any more trouble!¡± Inor Condin said indifferently. ¡°Oh? Why do you say that? What if he doesn¡¯t show up at the blood sacrifice?¡± ¡°Heh, whether he shows up at this blood sacrifice or not, he¡¯s as good as dead! If Alad doesn¡¯t show up, the secret party he single-handedly established will immediately crumble because their principles are a ridiculous joke of equality and universal love!¡± ¡°Under these principles, as the leader, if Alad fails to show up to stop the blood sacrifice, then these principles will all become a laughingstock.¡± ¡°And if he does show up¡­¡± Inor Condin revealed a pair of gleaming fangs and snickered, ¡°I will personally twist his head off and then see what makes this brain, reputedly the smartest in the Blood Clan for a century, different!¡± Clementine sighed softly, ¡°Alad is still a high-ranking member of the Blood Clan after all, I really don¡¯t understand why he would establish a secret party to oppose us.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter, what¡¯s important is that his actions have already greatly annoyed and alarmed my forebears, so he must die!¡± Clementine nodded. Inor Condin continued, ¡°Dear cousin, how are the preparations for the blood sacrifice going for the Hilary Clan?¡± Clementine replied, ¡°We have driven together the blood slaves from over a hundred of our cages, probably¡­ about a few billion souls! Just waiting for the final blood sacrifice!¡± ¡°Excellent! The Ino Family is almost ready as well, just waiting for the Gils Clan to finish their preparations, then we can proceed with the blood sacrifice to welcome the return of our progenitor!¡± Inor Condin was evidently very excited. Clementine, however, always felt a nagging shadow in the depths of her heart. Will this really go as smoothly as planned? While the entire Inner Blood Realm was in turmoil over these events, somewhere deserted on the outskirts, the void suddenly began to vibrate violently. Then, abruptly, Xue An, Aixi, and Huo¡¯er appeared. ¡°Is this the Inner Blood Realm?¡± Xue An looked around, sensing the strong blood energy permeating the air and said faintly. ¡°Exactly, you see that eternal blood-red crescent in the sky? That¡¯s the difference between the inner and outer Blood Realms; it¡¯s even said that in the Core Blood Realm, the blood moon is full,¡± Aixi said excitedly, pointing at the sky. Meanwhile, Huo¡¯er looked around in dread. He hadn¡¯t planned on coming with Xue An. But, no choice. Aixi insisted on following, so he had to tag along. What he hadn¡¯t expected was for Xue An to be so assertive. He didn¡¯t even use the passage that connects the inner and outer Blood Realms, instead, bursting through space directly. Such power instilled a flicker of rebellion in Huo¡¯er¡¯s heart, Could he really eliminate all members of the Blood Clan in this Blood Realm? ¡°My lord, what should we do next?¡± Huo¡¯er asked. Xue An said calmly, ¡°In this Blood Realm, which family is the most formidable?¡± ¡°I know of three families in this Inner Blood Realm that are equal, known as the three great heads! They are the Ino, Hilary, and Gils families!¡± ¡°Good, then we¡¯ll start with these three families!¡± Half a day later. In a small Blood Clan town. When Xue An heard about the upcoming Blood Sacrifice ceremony, a chilling murderous intent flashed in his eyes. ¡°My lord!¡± Huo¡¯er cried out in fear. The murderous intent in Xue An¡¯s eyes slowly subsided, ¡°Let¡¯s go! To Ino City first!¡± Ino City, where the main altar for this blood sacrifice was located. As the three of them were on their way to Ino City. Alad and Win Ni were also en route to Ino City. Because of Alad¡¯s special identity, they needed to keep a low profile along the way, quietly traveling and dressed as minor nobles visiting Ino City. There were many Blood Clans like this, so the inspecting soldiers didn¡¯t pay much attention. Finally, on this day. Alad and Win Ni arrived in Ino City and entered an inn operated by the secret party. ¡°Leader!¡± The members of the secret party were very excited to see Alad in person and began to pay their respects. Alad smiled, ¡°Enough, once you¡¯re in the secret party, we are brothers. There¡¯s no need for such courtesy, all rise!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Has there been any movement in Ino City recently?¡± ¡°Replying to the leader, the eldest son of the Ino Family, Inor Condin, is personally stationed in this city. And the eldest daughter of the Hilary Clan, Clementine, has also arrived. All forces are at work, preparing for the blood sacrifice in a few days!¡± A cold light flickered in Alad¡¯s eyes as he nodded, ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Leader, should we take action now? Otherwise, once the three major families have gathered their forces, it will be even harder to interfere!¡± said Win Ni. Alad shook his head, ¡°No! Because those to be sacrificed are from the respective strongholds of the three major families, only they know the exact locations. If we act now, we cannot intervene effectively!¡± Win Ni fell silent, but the worry in her eyes deepened. Given the terrifying strength of the three major families working together, if they waited until the blood sacrifice ceremony to act, the likelihood of success would be even slimmer. But Win Ni didn¡¯t understand why her leader was so resolute. Wasn¡¯t he aware of this? Win Ni felt heavy-hearted. The other members of the secret party within the house also seemed somewhat silent. They could naturally see the current situation. But having become members of the secret party, they were already prepared for sacrifice and thus harbored no excessive fear. It was Adela who, with a calm face, was about to say something. Just then, a noise came from the front hall. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Is anybody here? How can this inn be without even a single attendant?¡± The members discussing in the back room were all startled. Given the tight security in Ino City at the moment, could it be that the news had leaked, and someone from the three major families had come? A few Blood Clan members with high cultivation levels leaped to the front door, peeked through the crack, and then breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s nothing to worry about, it seems like just three Blood Clan from a minor locality, probably here to stay at the inn!¡± Chapter 876 - Chapter 876 Chapter 876 Testing the Waters (Fourth Update) Chapter 876: Chapter 876: Testing the Waters (Fourth Update) Chapter 876: Chapter 876: Testing the Waters (Fourth Update) Win Ni and Adela also peered through the crack of the door. Two men and a woman had arrived. The woman was the one who had just spoken. She was tall and beautiful, but her clothes seemed somewhat plain. The two men, on the other hand, were one old and one young. The younger looked to be just a teenager, standing silently with his eyes hidden in the darkness. The older one was a timid-looking young man. Such a combination seemed like they were from some minor nobility in a small locality. Therefore, many people all let out a sigh of relief. Only Win Ni, with a woman¡¯s keen intuition, always felt there was something odd about these three but couldn¡¯t pinpoint what was so strange. At the same time, an attendant responsible for the inn went out to greet the three people. ¡°Oh, there are people here after all, I thought everyone had died out!¡± the woman said with an authoritative air, embodying the unrefined demeanor of a noble girl to the fullest. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, just now our shopkeeper had us go to the back to discuss some matters, may I ask if you would like to stay at the inn?¡± the attendant asked with a smile. The woman wanted to speak again. The young man said indifferently, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Very well! Please follow me!¡± Soon, the attendant arranged accommodations for them. Once the attendant had left and only the three remained in the room, the middle-aged man finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°My lord, could you tell what was going on?¡± Indeed. These three people were none other than Xue An and Huo¡¯er Aixi. Xue An nodded slightly, ¡°This inn¡­ is not simple!¡± ¡°What? I didn¡¯t notice anything?¡± Aixi blinked her eyes and asked. Huo¡¯er smiled wryly, ¡°I just happened to catch a glimpse of a peculiar mark at the waist of that attendant, that¡¯s when I noticed it, although the mark is very subtle, it¡¯s actually the emblem of the Secret Organization!¡± The Secret Organization? Aixi was slightly stunned before realization dawned on her. ¡°Is it that Secret Organization that aims to overthrow the higher echelons of the Blood Clan?¡± Huo¡¯er was startled, ¡°Miss, keep your voice down, don¡¯t let others hear you!¡± Xue An said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I have already set up a screening array in this room, people outside can¡¯t hear us!¡± As Huo¡¯er had said, he had sensed something faint and peculiar in the lobby through his Divine Sense. But due to an array that blocked Divine Sense, he couldn¡¯t specifically discern what was inside. However, from what Huo¡¯er had said, Xue An could ascertain that this inn was indeed a base for what was known as the Secret Organization. And upon taking a closer look to find out exactly what this Secret Organization was about, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but be somewhat astonished. It seems that this Secret Organization isn¡¯t half bad. At this time, Huo¡¯er said with a wry smile, ¡°That¡¯s why the Secret Organization is absolutely not tolerated by those in the higher echelons of the Blood Clan, to the point of being utterly incompatible, and during this Blood Sacrifice Ceremony, the Secret Organization will definitely make a move!¡± Xue An nodded noncommittally. At the same time, in a concealed room of the inn, Win Ni was listening to the attendant¡¯s report with a grave expression. ¡°Lady Win Ni, we just tried all sorts of methods to eavesdrop on that room, but all have failed!¡± ¡°Failed?¡± ¡°Yes! Even the Eavesdropping Array set up in the room failed completely!¡± Upon hearing this, Win Ni¡¯s eyes grew colder. These three people were certainly no ordinary individuals. Could it be that one of the three major families sent assassins? Were they here to seize an opportunity against the leader? This would not do; she must nip any danger in the bud. With this thought in mind, Win Ni stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and probe them a bit!¡± ¡°But Lady Win Ni¡­¡± ¡°No more words, we cannot tell the leader about this!¡± Having said that, Win Ni left the room and headed straight for the house where Xue An and his two companions were staying. But just as she was about to knock, the door opened. Xue An stood in front of the door, looking at the woman who had used a secret technique to change the color of her pupils but still couldn¡¯t conceal the fact that she was from the Human Clan, and he smiled slightly. ¡°Is there something I can do for you?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ nothing much, I am the shopkeeper of this inn. I feel awfully sorry for the neglect you all faced earlier and came specially to apologize!¡± Somehow, upon seeing Xue An¡¯s smile, she felt a chill through her entire body and forgot all the words she had prepared along the way, leaving her to hastily come up with an excuse. Xue An smiled, ¡°The shopkeeper is too courteous. Please, come in and sit down!¡± Xue An stepped aside, clearing the path behind the door. Win Ni swallowed nervously but kept her composure on the surface, smiling charmingly as she said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I shall impose!¡± Having said that, she walked into the room. The interior was arranged as usual, with no changes whatsoever. But the other man and woman were nowhere to be seen, only Xue An was present. ¡°Oh, I remember that you had two companions, where have they gone?¡± ¡°Oh! They were feeling bored and went out to stroll on the streets, and they also wanted to buy some things,¡± Xue An said nonchalantly, leaning against the door frame. Win Ni laughed, talked about this and that for a bit, and then quite naturally asked, ¡°If it¡¯s not too impolite to ask, what brings you three to Ino City?¡± Xue An didn¡¯t speak, just quietly stared at Win Ni. Win Ni¡¯s palms began to sweat gradually, her heartbeat quickened, but she still smiled at Xue An. Just when Win Ni felt her smile stiffening, Xue An finally lowered his eyes and said indifferently, ¡°We are here to meet a friend and then take care of some business.¡± ¡°Oh? Did you not come for the Blood Sacrifice Ceremony?¡± Win Ni took a bold gamble and launched a sudden attack. She believed if these people were really from one of the three major families, they would definitely reveal their true colors with her sudden question. But she miscalculated. Xue An didn¡¯t even blink, just looked at Win Ni with a half-smile. ¡°You know about the Blood Sacrifice too?¡± Win Ni forced a laugh, ¡°Hehe, who in Ino City doesn¡¯t know about the Blood Sacrifice that will be taking place in a few days?¡± At that moment, a knock sounded from outside the door. Then a calm male voice followed. ¡°Excuse me, may I ask if my cousin is in this room?¡± Hearing this voice, Win Ni, who had been intending to inquire further, was startled and hurriedly stood up, then opened the room door. ¡°Co¡­ Cousin, what brings you here?¡± Win Ni looked at Alad standing behind the door and forced a smile. Alad smiled slightly, ¡°I heard from the workhands that you came to apologize to some guests, so naturally I followed.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°All is well now! I have already apologized, and the guests have forgiven me. Let¡¯s go,¡± said Win Ni, eager to leave. At this moment, Alad lifted his head to look over at Xue An, who was comfortably leaning against the door frame, watching everything unfold, and he smiled slightly. ¡°Hello!¡± Xue An smiled as well, nodding slightly. ¡°You¡¯re not bad yourself!¡± Chapter 877 - Chapter 877 Chapter 877 Hope... Its You (Fifth Update) Chapter 877: Chapter 877: Hope¡­ It¡¯s You (Fifth Update) Chapter 877: Chapter 877: Hope¡­ It¡¯s You (Fifth Update) Just then, Aixi and Huo¡¯er, who were out, had both returned. Seeing this scene, Alad slightly bowed to Xue An, ¡°Honored guest, welcome to your arrival, I shall take my leave now!¡± After speaking, he said to Win Ni, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Then he turned around and left. Xue An watched his departing figure, the corners of his mouth slightly raised, revealing a faint, almost imperceptible smile. ¡°Sir, what do these two people do?¡± Huo¡¯er asked suspiciously. Xue An replied indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just came to say hello!¡± Huo¡¯er was still puzzled, but seeing Xue An¡¯s expression, he swallowed his questions and dared not ask further. Win Ni, with her head lowered and her face full of shame, followed Alad back to the room. ¡°Chief, I¡¯m sorry! But I was really worried that these people were from one of the three great clans, so I wanted to test them first!¡± ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t speak of it anymore.¡± Alad said indifferently. Win Ni fell silent. ¡°You must not be so reckless in your actions in the future! Otherwise, it will lead to serious consequences, understand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°You may leave now!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Win Ni thought she had heard wrong and looked up at Alad in confusion. ¡°What ¡®hmm?¡¯ Go and rest!¡± Alad said with a smile. ¡°But Chief, are you really not angry with me?¡± Win Ni asked cautiously. Alad couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly, then straightened his face, ¡°Do you really want me to be angry to be satisfied?¡± ¡°Ah, no no! Then I¡¯ll leave first!¡± Seeing that Alad really wasn¡¯t angry, Win Ni finally let go of her worries and happily turned around and left. Alad watched her figure disappear behind the door, then leaned back in his chair, stared up at the ceiling, and spaced out. He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when he finally chuckled softly and whispered to himself. ¡°I hope¡­ it¡¯s you!¡± As the date of the Blood Sacrifice approached. The security in Ino City became increasingly strict. But this still couldn¡¯t dampen the enthusiasm of Blood Clans from all quarters coming here. After all, having the opportunity to witness the awakening of three legendary first-generation Blood Race members was extremely rare. Thus, Ino City grew even more bustling. Finally. On this day. An enormous Blood Clan procession, almost endless in sight, arrived at Ino City. Their spread wings even covered the sky. In the middle of the procession, they were escorting a carriage adorned with a bizarre and grotesque family crest. ¡°It¡¯s the Gils Clan!¡± ¡°The Gils Clan has arrived, the Blood Sacrifice is about to begin!¡± The numerous Blood Clans were all exceedingly excited. Meanwhile, in the inn, Xue An, who was sitting cross-legged in his room, though his eyes were not open, a smile full of chilling murderous intent emerged on his lips. That evening. Inside Ino Castle. A high-profile private dinner was underway. Inor Condin, as the host, entertained the people of the Gils Clan who had come from afar. Clementine of the Hilary Clan, as the eldest daughter, attended in full dress as a guest. Inor Condin raised his glass first, nodding to the man known as ¡°the Impaler¡± across the long table. ¡°Honorable Vladimir Gils, welcome to your arrival!¡± Vladimir, dressed in a suit dyed with fresh blood, had a handsome face, but his eyes, which glimmered wickedly, were full of arrogance. As the eldest son of the Gils Clan, his bloodline was exceedingly noble. But his unique and cruel inclinations made him a distinctive figure even among the Blood Clan. The nickname of this piercer is the best example. Such a person, even someone as esteemed as Inor Condin, would not want to provoke excessively. After seeing Inor Condin gesture a toast to him, Vladimir Gils smiled faintly and then said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Your Excellency Condin, you are too polite!¡± As he spoke, he shifted his gaze to Clementine at his side, ¡°Beautiful Miss Clementine, do I not deserve a toast from you too?¡± Clementine¡¯s face paled slightly, and a hint of fear flashed deep in her eyes. For such a deviant, even if she were the eldest daughter of the Hilary Clan, she had to bow down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lord Vladimir, I was just a bit distracted!¡± As she spoke, Clementine raised her glass and gave Vladimir a toast. Vladimir tugged at the corner of his mouth, revealing a ferocious smile. ¡°It¡¯s been decades, Miss Clementine, you¡¯ve become even more beautiful. I wonder if you¡¯d be interested in testing whether you could bear a Blood descendant with me?¡± Clementine¡¯s face turned from pale to red, and anger appeared in her eyes. At that moment, Inor Condin quickly intervened to smooth things over. ¡°Alright, alright, Lord Vladimir, I know you¡¯re just joking with my cousin. Let¡¯s discuss serious matters instead!¡± ¡°So tense? Why, have you tried it already? And you couldn¡¯t bear Blood descendants either?¡± Vladimir said teasingly. His words caught both Inor Condin and Clementine off guard. Especially Clementine, who showed a trace of panic in her eyes. ¡°Hehe, just kidding, why so serious?¡± Vladimir laughed several unpleasant, strange laughs, then leaned back in his chair as if boneless. ¡°Serious matters? Our Gils Clan has captured all the souls from one hundred eighty cages for this Blood Sacrifice and purchased billions of living souls, amounting to¡­ Vladimir stretched out a finger, proudly saying, ¡°Ten billion living souls as sacrifices. When our progenitor returns, he will certainly be very pleased!¡± Ten billion! This number made even Inor Condin¡¯s color change. The Ino Family had gathered only five billion for this Blood Sacrifice in total. And the Hilary Clan, the weakest in strength, managed only twenty billion. Together, they couldn¡¯t match the contributions of the Gils Clan. Is this the disparity in strength? Vladimir, somewhat bored, stretched lazily and then stood up, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s bedtime, my daily routine is very precise! Anyway, that¡¯s the situation, so the remaining tasks are up to your two families to handle!¡± As he spoke, Vladimir yawned and walked away on his own. Inor Condin¡¯s eyes turned slightly cold. Vladimir¡¯s arrogance was truly uncomfortable for him. But he was helpless. As a powerful Blood Clan who had already awakened the second-generation bloodline, Vladimir indeed had the capital to be arrogant. ¡°Issue the order now, begin preparations, tomorrow the Blood Sacrifice will start!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± At that command, the whole of Ino City sprang into action. The Blood Sacrifice was finally about to begin. The next day. As dawn just began to break, the glow of the blood-red crescent moon in the sky hadn¡¯t yet faded. The whole city of Ino woke up. Then the sky was filled with flying blood wings. The atmosphere began to tense up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Meanwhile, inside the inn, Huo¡¯er and Aixi had already made preparations. Especially Aixi, who was trembling with excitement. But Xue An was still in the room unresponsive. Had he not awakened yet? The two exchanged glances, about to go into the room to check. Chapter 878 - Chapter 878 Chapter 878 As You Wish My Lord (6th Update) Chapter 878: Chapter 878: As You Wish, My Lord (6th Update) Chapter 878: Chapter 878: As You Wish, My Lord (6th Update) At that moment, Xue An pushed the door open and walked out. ¡°My lord! Are we setting off now?¡± Aixi asked excitedly. Xue An glanced at the Blood Clan chaotically flying in the sky and indifferently said, ¡°Good!¡± With that said, the three of them were ready to head out. But as they descended the staircase, they saw Alad and Win Ni sitting in the hall having breakfast. Upon seeing Xue An, Alad put down his knife and fork and gave Xue An a slight smile. ¡°Respected sir, haven¡¯t you had breakfast yet? Care to join us for a bite?¡± Xue An looked at the cutlery already prepared beside him and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Sure!¡± He said, and naturally took a seat, picking up the knife and fork and cutting off a large piece of steak. This scene left Win Ni and others like Huo¡¯er utterly bewildered. What was going on? However, Aixi just chuckled and, not ashamed, took a seat beside them and began to eat heartily. ¡°How¡¯s the taste?¡± Alad asked with a smile. Xue An nodded, ¡°Passable, I suppose!¡± ¡°Heh, I labored over it all night to make it. I think it¡¯s quite good, although it¡¯s a bit tough on the teeth!¡± ¡°Tough on the teeth? I didn¡¯t notice that¨Cprobably because my teeth are quite strong!¡± Xue An said casually. Alad¡¯s smile narrowed his eyes into slits. Win Ni hadn¡¯t even seen her leader smile like that before. Then Alad picked up his glass and toasted to Xue An¡¯s glass on the table. ¡°Thank you!¡± Xue An let out a slight sigh, ¡°Truthfully, aren¡¯t you scared at all?¡± Alad shook his head, ¡°No fear! For the sake of those innocents, I will not feel afraid!¡± Xue An gazed at Alad for a long time before finally lifting his glass and downing the wine in one gulp; then he let out a sigh. ¡°That meal was really expensive! But the taste was not bad!¡± Alad¡¯s smile grew even brighter. Listening to the riddle-like conversation between the two men, everyone was collectively dumbfounded. What in the world was this? Only Huo¡¯er¡¯s eyes briefly flashed with understanding, and he promptly bowed his head deeply, not daring to show the slightest oddity. After finishing this strange breakfast, the group gathered together and started to head towards the location where the blood sacrifice would be held. To this day, the altar that had long been constructed was finally stripped of its disguise, revealing its true appearance. It was an altar a thousand feet high, engraved with countless sinister magic arrays. Even as it stood silently there, it caused the blood energy of the world to surge turbulently. At this moment, countless Blood Clan members who had come to witness the event had already gathered around. The arrival of Xue An and his group did not attract anyone¡¯s attention, and the murmurs were endless. ¡°Tsk tsk, I heard that the Gils Clan is splurging a hundred billion lives this time¨Csuch extravagant generosity!¡± ¡°The three big clans combined must account for nearly two hundred billion lives, right? I can¡¯t even imagine how magnificent this blood sacrifice will be!¡± ¡°Hey, do you think that the secret party leader Alad will show up this time?¡± ¡°Heh, I doubt it. This is a collective action of the three major clans and all the upper-class nobility. Even a fool knows coming here is seeking death!¡± ¡°Hehe, if he doesn¡¯t come, that secret party is as good as finished!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always said, there¡¯s no good ending when you stand against these nobles. Just wait and see¨Conce the ancestors of the three major clans wake up, the secret party will face total annihilation.¡± The voices of these discussions were ceaseless. Yet Alad was behaving as if they weren¡¯t talking about him at all, even chatting with a Blood Clan member beside him. ¡°My good sir, I think what you just said is spot on. That secret party leader Alad is nothing but a cowardly wretch. He definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to come!¡± Upon hearing this, the Blood Clan member sized up Alad, saw that he was just an ordinary Blood Clan member, at most a Marquis, and thus smiled smugly. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re thinking the right way. Especially unbelievable to me is this Alad preaching about ¡®equality for all races¡¯ and forbidding bloodsucking.¡± ¡°That sounds like a complete joke. If we Blood Clan don¡¯t drink blood, then what are we, the Blood Clan? Are our sharp teeth just for show? Such wishful thinking and nonsense!¡± ranted the Blood Clan member, completely unaware that the man in front of him was none other than Alad himself. And the secret party leader kept nodding and occasionally agreeing with him. Such a scene was so absurd that Win Ni, who had long been secretly protecting Alad, could not help but both laugh and cry. She had no idea when her leader¡¯s cruel sense of humor would change. At that moment, More than a hundred streaks of intense blood light soared through the sky. In an instant, they appeared above the altar. Standing at the forefront were the spokespersons of the three major families. Inor Condin spoke first. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, today we perform a blood sacrifice to welcome the awakening of the ancestor of the Ino Family and to demonstrate the mighty power of the Blood Clan!¡± After speaking, several aged elders of the Blood Clan walked up behind him. In their hands, they each held a huge box. When they opened it, Dozens of dazzling orbs of light rose into the air. At the same time, Both Vlad and Clementine opened the boxes they had brought. Then the gap became evident. Inside Clementine¡¯s box were only thirty or forty orbs of light. While on Vlad¡¯s side, there were several hundred. These light orbs floated in the air, illuminating half of the sky. What were these light orbs? Many of the Blood Clan were stunned. At this moment, some of the Blood Clan exclaimed, ¡°Look what¡¯s inside those orbs of light!¡± All eyes turned to look. They could see something moving inside the orbs floating in the air. At the same time, faint cries and shouts could be heard. Upon closer inspection, Everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock. For inside those orbs were dense masses of creatures Each orb contained at least tens of millions of beings crowded together. These numerous orbs represented at least hundreds of billions of lives. Such a scene turned the faces of even the gentler members of the Blood Clan pale. But there were many in the Blood Clan who shouted excitedly, ¡°Excellent! What a method!¡± ¡°I remember my grandfather telling me, back when our Blood Clan roamed the world, we used this method to blood-sacrifice an entire Star System! Now that¡¯s what I call a grand gesture!¡± These exclamations of admiration and screams of terror merged into a tumultuous roar. Inor Condin glanced at Vlad and Clementine. They were waiting. Waiting for Alad to appear. But still, there was no sign of him. At that moment, Vlad, known for his brutality, stepped forward, scanned the crowd, and sneered, ¡°Alad, I know you must be here, but do you think hiding in the shadows will solve anything?¡± ¡°And aren¡¯t you the one who always claimed your secret organization stands for love and equality? Then why don¡¯t you dare to show yourself?¡± There was a solemn silence across the field. Many of the Blood Clan looked around, trying to spot the legendary figure Alad. But there was still no trace of him. Seeing this, Vlad sneered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Scared? Not daring to come forward? Well then, I¡¯ll just crush one of these orbs of light in front of you. Inside, there are tens of millions of lives!¡± As he spoke, Vlad reached out and one of the orbs flew into his hand. He weighed the orb in his hands. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The beings inside the orb began to cry and plead frantically. Their voices, albeit faint, spread throughout the heavens and the earth, unbearable to listen to. ¡°Still not appearing?¡± Vlad¡¯s face grew colder and his fingers tightened, ready to act. Just then, Xue Anchong whispered to Alad beside him, ¡°A meal is a bit of a loss; remember you owe me one!¡± Alad nodded, ¡°As you wish, my lord!¡± Chapter 879 - Chapter 879 Chapter 879 Thirteen Blood Mang Stars (First Chapter 879: Chapter 879: Thirteen Blood Mang Stars (First Update) Chapter 879: Chapter 879: Thirteen Blood Mang Stars (First Update) Win Ni looked on blankly. What does that mean? What do you mean you owe me? And why would the leader show such respect to this young man? However, upon hearing this, Huo¡¯er¡¯s expression drastically changed, then he deeply bowed his head, his eyes filled with awe. At that moment, Vlad on the altar sneered and was about to make a move. A sword light swept across the sky, severing his hand at the wrist. Blood splattered everywhere. Vlad screamed in pain, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°What are you yelling for, to show off how loud you can be?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Then he took a step and appeared in the thousand feet high sky. The whole place fell silent, then burst into an uproar. ¡°Who is this young man?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know him? But he looks just like an ordinary Blood Clan member!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this seeking death?¡± Amidst the chatter, Win Ni was dumbfounded. What is he trying to do? Could this young man be¡­ Win Ni shivered all over. No, it¡¯s not possible! He looks just like an ordinary Blood Clan member, how could he possibly contend against the three major clans? But just then, She heard Aixi, standing beside her, almost excitedly shouting, ¡°Master, kill them all!¡± Even Huo¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°The master is starting to harvest!¡± ¡°Harvest? What do you mean?¡± Win Ni, unable to suppress her curiosity, asked softly. Huo¡¯er smiled, ¡°Just watch and say nothing!¡± Win Ni looked up blankly. It wasn¡¯t just her. At that moment, all eyes in the arena converged on Xue An standing in the void. Vlad¡¯s severed wrist disgustingly squirmed and grew a new hand. Then Vlad, with a face full of murderous intent, glared at Xue An, ¡°Who are you?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Me? What if I say I came here to annihilate your Blood Clan, would you believe it?¡± At these words, the arena first fell into dead silence. Then laughter began to erupt from all directions. ¡°Coming to annihilate the Blood Clan? Truly a grand statement indeed!¡± ¡°I suspect this guy¡¯s brain is diseased!¡± Vlad burst out laughing even louder, and while laughing said, ¡°I haven¡¯t laughed this much in years; just for this joke, I will grant you a swift death later!¡± Speaking, he stretched out his hand towards Xue An and said indifferently, ¡°Kill him!¡± At that command, From behind Vlad, a dozen beams of blood light soared into the sky, heading straight for Xue An. ¡°It¡¯s the Gils Clan¡¯s Thirteen Blood Guardians!¡± ¡°He actually brought such formidable guards, this young man is undoubtedly doomed now!¡± The Thirteen Blood Guardians are a very famous guard squad throughout the Inner Blood Realm, under the Gils Clan, and are the elite of the elite. Each of the thirteen Blood Clan members, when taken individually, is stronger than a prince and less than two generations old. And when they form a squad, their strength is increased by more than a hundred fold. This is because they are proficient in an ancient combined attack technique passed down from ancient times. Once deployed, even the ancestral strong must retreat three steps. By this time, the Thirteen Blood Guardians had already rushed close to Xue An, the thirteen of them acting as one, simultaneously delivering a strike. Blood claws sealed off Xue An¡¯s surroundings in all directions. The terrifying aura even made the distant Blood Clan members pale and back away. But facing such an attack, Xue An acted as if he didn¡¯t see it at all, just standing there quietly, without any movement. As the blood claws were about to strike him. Win Ni couldn¡¯t help but let out a cry, ¡°Leader¡­¡± Yet, the smile on Alad¡¯s face did not change at all, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this might not even be an appetizer for him!¡± Although Win Ni didn¡¯t know why Alad had such confidence in Xue An, she still suppressed her fear and looked up. Indeed. Just as the Blood Claws were about to touch Xue An. A faint glimmer of light flashed in Xue An¡¯s eyes, and he hadn¡¯t even made a move. Those thirteen Blood Clan members were blown away like kites with their strings cut. At this sight, a low murmur of surprise rippled through the crowd. But Vlad¡¯s face remained expressionless, still leisurely watching everything unfold. The thirteen Blood Clan members grunted in unison, then quickly regrouped and rushed to the left and right sides of Xue An, each positioning themselves in a bizarre stance. Buzz. A soft sound. Rays of blood converged on the thirteen, forming a magic array filled with an evil aura. ¡°The Thirteen Blood Rays Star! My God, it¡¯s the Thirteen Blood Rays Star!¡± someone exclaimed in shock. Many others felt a sinking feeling in their hearts. This Thirteen Blood Rays Star was an extremely terrifying combined attack array, and it was the signature technique of these thirteen members of the Blood Clan. This time, the young man was likely in big trouble. Indeed. At the center where the Thirteen Blood Rays Star converged, an extremely terrifying presence was emerging. Soon, they saw a phantom slowly materializing, with thirteen arms, each holding a bizarre weapon. This was a Blood Demon phantom formed by the full blood energy of the thirteen Blood Clan members. It could be said to combine all their abilities. Its terrifying strength was evident. The Blood Demon phantom coldly watched Xue An, then struck explosively. Thirteen rays of blood converged into a column of light redder than blood, instantly piercing through time and space, striking directly at Xue An. Seeing this, Vlad gave a cold smile and then turned to leave. Because in his view, once hit by the combined attack of his thirteen Blood Clan members, this guy was undoubtedly doomed. So there was no need to even watch any longer. But just at that moment. A voice tinged with amusement spread throughout the arena. ¡°Not bad in power, but not enough!¡± What? Vlad turned around abruptly. He saw Xue An standing unscathed in the void, his posture unchanged. Vlad¡¯s expression changed drastically. He himself wouldn¡¯t be able to face the strike of the thirteen Blood Clan members with such composure. Who exactly was this young man? Meanwhile, Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn!¡± As he spoke, Xue An¡¯s figure flashed, appearing above the Blood Demon phantom, then reaching out with both hands, sculpted like jade, and pressed them directly onto the top of the phantom¡¯s head. What was he doing? Everyone was somewhat suspicious in their hearts. Just then, Xue An¡¯s arms shook as he exhaled and shouted, ¡°Open!¡± Crack! A crisp sound. The Blood Demon phantom let out a pained howl and was torn apart by Xue An right down the middle. The thirteen Blood Clan members all spat out a great mouthful of blood, and their momentum quickly plummeted, then they turned to flee. Xue An flicked his fingers repeatedly, sword radiance interwove through heaven and earth, and in an instant, he completely trapped the thirteen Blood Clan members. Then Xue An suddenly clenched his fist. The sword radiance then violently tightened together. Splash! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under this blade radiance, the bodies of these Blood Clan members were no tougher than tofu, directly getting sliced into pieces. Even so, with the Blood Clan¡¯s strong regenerative abilities, they could still recover. But these pieces of the Blood Clan members struggled a few times, trying to recombine, yet as they were about to make contact, sword radiance flashed again. After a few attempts. These pieces gradually withered, turned to black blood, and scattered down. Chapter 880 - Chapter 880 Chapter 880 Your Power Only Good for Taking a Chapter 880: Chapter 880: Your Power, Only Good for Taking a Beating (2nd Update) Chapter 880: Chapter 880: Your Power, Only Good for Taking a Beating (2nd Update) Vlad was dumbfounded. The thirteen blood dwellers, who had followed him for years and were known as the elite of the elite of the Gils Clan, were actually slaughtered by this young man in one strike? As for Win Ni and the others, they were completely stunned. However, Alad just chuckled, as if he had expected this. Just then, Xue An slapped his forehead and said with some regret, ¡°Oh no! I forgot to refine them into Blood Pearls! What a waste! Well, at least I still have you guys!¡± With that, Xue An turned to Vlad and the others and chuckled slyly. The chilling murderous intent contained in the smile made even the notoriously cruel Vlad involuntarily take a step back. However, he immediately realized that his action seemed as if he were afraid of Xue An, and his face inadvertently turned pale. ¡°Kid, no wonder you dare to be so arrogant. You indeed have some skills, but do you think that¡¯s enough? Today, I¡¯ll let you see what real power is¡­¡± Before he could finish his last word, Xue An¡¯s figure had already appeared behind Vlad and then he punched Vlad on the shoulder. Bang! Vlad hadn¡¯t even reacted when the tremendous force sent him flying and tumbling several times in the air before he could barely stabilize himself. ¡°The ¡®real power¡¯ you mentioned, does it refer to getting beaten up?¡± Xue An said lightly. Fear flashed in Vlad¡¯s eyes. At this moment, half of his body had been completely shattered by Xue An¡¯s punch. Although the Blood Clan had astonishing recovery abilities, such severe injuries still took a lot of vital energy to heal. The key was that Vlad had been completely taken aback from beginning to end. This showed just how fast Xue An was. Similarly, this scene also shocked Inor Condin and Clementine who had been watching the battle from the sidelines. Vlad was a peak Blood Clan member who had awakened the second generation bloodline. And yet he was blasted away by one punch from this youth. It was simply beyond belief. This thought was also a common sentiment among all the Blood Clan members who witnessed this scene. But what Xue An said next shocked these Blood Clan members even more. ¡°It¡¯s too boring to take you on one at a time. All come at once, I¡¯m in a hurry!¡± Boom! With these words, the whole crowd was stunned. Inor Condin¡¯s expression gradually became somber, and his eyes glimmered with ice-cold flashes. ¡°Young man, you talk big, but do you really think you can handle so many of us Blood Clan members with your strength?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°You are¡­?¡± ¡°The eldest son of the Ino Family, second-generation Blood Clan, Prince Inor Condin!¡± Inor Condin said proudly. Xue An nodded, ¡°No need to tell me those useless titles, I can¡¯t remember them! And I can tell you the answer now, others perhaps cannot, but for me, killing you is as easy as flipping my hand!¡± Inor Condin laughed in fury, about to speak. Xue An slowly closed his eyes. A heavy pressure descended upon the whole field, suffocating everyone. Alad¡¯s expression gradually turned solemn, ¡°Is this your real strength?¡± By this moment, Vlad¡¯s half body had also fully recovered. He exchanged glances with Inor Condin on the altar. Both sides tacitly made their move at the same time. ¡°Be careful!¡± Win Ni shouted. As soon as the words fell, Inor Condin and Vlad had already charged toward Xue An up close, their faces full of ferocity, ready to kill. But just at that moment, Xue An suddenly opened his eyes. Inor Condin, standing right in front of Xue An, froze. Because at that instant, he even had an illusion. He was not facing a mere person, but a deity from The Multiverse Realms, supreme and unmatched. Xue An¡¯s eyes were particularly striking. Deep like an endless ocean. And in that moment of distraction, Xue An clenched his hand into a fist and struck with one arm. Boom. His punch, like a falling meteor. The power it contained was enough to pulverize anything that stood in its path. Even Inor Condin, known as the second-generation of Blood Clan, couldn¡¯t withstand this blow. After struggling briefly, he was directly blasted into nothingness, turned into a mist of blood. But at this moment, Vlad¡¯s blood claws had just barely touched Xue An¡¯s back. Vlad was known as the Piercer because his blood claws could penetrate anything. Just a tiny bit further, and he could have ripped open the young man¡¯s back, then crushed all his organs. Thinking of this made Vlad salivate with excitement. But his excitement was short-lived. For in the next instant, Vlad was shocked to find that his blood claws could no longer penetrate further. Because Xue An¡¯s hands were now on his blood claws. Those hands, though they looked fragile and slender, were immovable like mighty mountains. In that moment of Vlad¡¯s shock. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°The souls that have perished under these blood claws of yours must number in the hundreds of millions! Today, I will let you taste what pain feels like!¡± With that, Xue An suddenly clenched his hands. Crack. After a grating crunching sound. Vlad let out a thunderous scream of pain. And his blood claws, acclaimed to pierce through anything, were now severely twisted and deformed by Xue An¡¯s grip, turned into junk. Meanwhile, within the blood mist. The figure of Inor Condin began to revive. But this time, he was no longer arrogant and proud; instead, he stared at Xue An with eyes filled with terror. Though he could revive, the sensation of being thrust into the abyss of death was too unbearable. Xue An smiled faintly at him and said, ¡°Waste is a very bad practice, so this time, I will harvest you all!¡± Harvest again? What exactly does that mean? Win Ni on the ground thought curiously. But soon. Xue An would demonstrate through his actions, what harvesting meant! Xue An¡¯s eyes glowed brilliantly, and a white and red lotus spread over the entire field, completely enveloping the two Blood Clan members in front and behind him. ¡°Ahhhh! What is this demonry? What exactly are you trying to do? If you dare kill me, be prepared for the endless hunt of the Gils Clan!¡± Vlad screamed in utter terror as he was engulfed by the dual flames. As for Inor Condin, he began to beg desperately, ¡°My lord, please do not kill me! Whatever you desire, just voice it, and the Ino Family will definitely help you achieve it!¡± ¡°Oh? What if I want your lives?¡± The two Blood Clan members were taken aback. The flames suddenly flared violently. They both screamed in agony a few times, and then their voices abruptly stopped. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, two Blood Pearls, the size of eggs, floated in the air. Xue Anxin casually caught them and admired them for a moment before he couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue in appreciation. ¡°Really worthy of top-tier Blood Clan, even the Blood Pearls refined are so beautiful!¡± But at that moment, no one dared to laugh. All the Blood Clan members watched Xue An, who had effortlessly exterminated two of their own, with fear coursing through their bodies. Chapter 881 - Chapter 881 Chapter 881 Annihilation (Third Update) Chapter 881: Chapter 881: Annihilation (Third Update) Chapter 881: Chapter 881: Annihilation (Third Update) Especially the eldest daughter of the Hilary Clan, Clementine, was trembling all over with fear at this moment. The two extremely powerful members of the Blood Clan, who had just been lively and bouncing around her, were actually refined by this young man in the blink of an eye. How could she not feel fear. At this moment, Xue An casually looked at her. Clementine, shaking violently, said in a trembling voice, ¡°Spare¡­ spare my life!¡± She was very self-aware. Even existences like the Piercer Vlad were no match for Xue An; with her meager strength, it was better not to humiliate herself and to beg for mercy instead. Xue An smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, I don¡¯t kill women!¡± Clementine heaved a huge sigh of relief, ¡°Thank you for sparing my life, I¡­ I will leave!¡± With that, she turned to leave. Xue An suddenly called out to her, ¡°Hey, wait a moment!¡± Clementine, trembling with fear, stopped in her tracks, ¡°My lord, is there something else?¡± Xue An smiled grimly, ¡°Sorry, I just remembered, you don¡¯t count as a woman!¡± Seeing this smile, Clementine¡¯s heart sounded the alarm, and without any hesitation, she spread her blood wings, revealed her true form, and attempted to flee. But how could Xue An possibly let her go. Countless Dao Swords crisscrossed, sealing all of Clementine¡¯s retreat paths. ¡°Do you really have to be so ruthless?¡± Clementine cried out in despair. ¡°Those words, you can go say them to those creatures that you sacrificed!¡± Xue An said indifferently, and with a flick of a finger, a strand of flame rose directly from underneath Clementine¡¯s feet. In an instant, the young miss of the Hilary Clan was also refined into a Blood Pearl. Xue An casually caught it and then put it into the Mustard Seed Ring. The scene fell deathly silent. All the members of the Blood Clan raised their heads and stared blankly. No one had anticipated such a shocking turnaround of events. Especially Win Ni. At this moment, she finally understood what harvesting meant. Seeing those Blood Clan members, who usually held themselves so high and mighty, being slaughtered before Xue An like helpless lambs, brought a sense of unspeakable satisfaction to Win Ni¡¯s heart. Because she remembered her own painful experiences from the past. Toward these members of the Blood Clan, who had sacrificed her family right before her eyes, she would never forgive them, nor would she have the slightest bit of sympathy. But just at that moment. Win Ni suddenly felt a chill on her face, as if something had fallen from the sky, and when she touched it with her hand, she was horrified to find it was blood. At this time, all the members of the Blood Clan had already noticed something unusual. The originally clear sky was now enveloped layer upon layer by thick blood mist. There were even traces of blood-colored thunder rumbling, casting a terrifying bloody hue over the whole world. Raindrops large as soybeans poured down, and the whole world seemed to be weeping as if the apocalypse had come. This terrifying sight made many members of the Blood Clan shiver with fear. Even Alad, who had always worn a slight smile, couldn¡¯t help but look serious at this moment. Boom! A gigantic blood thunder, a hundred zhang wide, descended from the sky, heading straight for the altar. Xue An snorted coldly and waved his hand casually. All the hundreds of light orbs that had been floating around were then collected into the Magic Treasures Pavilion. At the same time. The blood thunder had already struck. The altar, a thousand feet tall, was hit by lightning, and the magic array carved upon it lit up layer by layer, as if it had been infused with energy. The wind howled fiercely, accompanied by flashes of lightning and peals of thunder. Countless blood thunders roared down, all bombarding the top of the altar. The intensity of the bombardment shocked everyone present. ¡°This is¡­¡± An elder of the Blood Clan¡¯s expression changed dramatically. Finally The magic array on the altar was fully illuminated. Then, a beam of blood light shot straight into the sky. An unimaginably terrifying and powerful aura oppressed the entire venue. Wherever the aura reached, members of the Blood Clan knelt down in unison, trembling uncontrollably. For this was the suppression of ancient bloodlines by a superior being. Then, within the towering column of blood-colored light, a figure gradually became visible. It was an old man with pale skin, dressed in a simple, blood-colored robe, his eyes tightly shut, but the surging blood energy emanating from him caused the heavens and the earth to tremble lightly. ¡°It¡¯s the ancestor of the Gils Clan!¡± a Blood Clan member exclaimed. Hearing this, many from the Blood Clan showed expressions of joy. For the Gils Clan¡¯s ancestor was a supreme, first-generation member of the Blood Race, and his awakening meant that this young man would pay with his life. As expected. The Gils Clan ancestor slowly opened his eyes. With a flash of sharpness in his scarlet pupils, it seemed as if heaven and earth came to a standstill. He then surveyed the crowd and spoke in an extremely ancient and profound Blood language, ¡°I, Gils the First, have returned! Who just now slaughtered my kin?¡± His voice echoed across heaven and earth. All members of the Blood Clan turned their gazes towards Xue An. Under the scrutiny of the crowd, Xue An remained neither sad nor happy, and said indifferently, ¡°It was me, so what?¡± ¡°You?¡± Gils the First turned his gaze towards Xue An; after scrutinizing him carefully for a moment, a sneer appeared on his face. ¡°Human, you are indeed very powerful! But I don¡¯t understand, on what basis do you dare to slaughter my kin and people in the Blood Realm?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that this is the domain of my Blood Clan?¡± The last question, laden with towering rage, reverberated in all directions, and some of the Blood Clan members with ordinary bloodlines were even shattered into mist of blood by this roar of anger. Xue An, appearing relaxed and composed, casually cleaned his ears, and then said helplessly, ¡°Can¡¯t you talk properly? Why are you yelling so loudly?¡± ¡°Besides, I know this is your Blood Clan¡¯s territory, but I think it won¡¯t be for long!¡± Gils the First, perhaps addled by eons of slumber or simply not very bright, still asked in full bewilderment, ¡°Why?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Because¡­ I¡¯m going to flatten your Blood Realm!¡± Gils the First was at first shocked, then flew into a terrible rage, ¡°Arrogant! You slay my kin and dare to utter such wild words. Today, I will¡­¡± Before he could finish, ripples suddenly appeared in the void beside him, followed by a fist that thundered out and smashed right into his head. Boom! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Gils the First, who had been full of arrogance, was sent flying dozens of miles before he managed to steady himself. Xue An withdrew his fist, blew on it lightly, and said indifferently, ¡°You were saying?¡± The punch was neither too heavy nor too light. It was enough to shatter half of Gils the First¡¯s shoulder. Though his injury healed instantaneously, Gils the First, feeling his pride wounded, couldn¡¯t contain his fury. His eyes turned blood-red as he fiercely struck out with a claw. Chapter 882 - Chapter 882 Chapter 882 Mere Heaven and Earth What Can They Do Chapter 882: Chapter 882: Mere Heaven and Earth, What Can They Do to Me? (4th Update) Chapter 882: Chapter 882: Mere Heaven and Earth, What Can They Do to Me? (4th Update) The most famous feature of the Gils Clan was this pair of indestructible claws. That¡¯s how Vlad became renowned. But when this Gils of the first generation unleashed this strike, he was a thousand times stronger than Vlad. Crisp. A snapping sound. This Blood Claw seemed to pierce through time itself and appeared directly in front of Xue An. Yet Xue An showed not the slightest hint of fear. He even casually said, ¡°Old man, your nails need trimming! Never mind, I¡¯ll help you with that!¡± As he spoke, Xue An slashed with one hand and a dazzling sword light cut through. Accompanied by a grating metallic friction, the first-generation Gils¡¯s Blood Claw was directly chopped in half. The unfortunate first-generation Gils cried out in misery, retreated ten miles back, and then looked at his hand with immense heartache. You have to know, to have trained his Blood Claw to such a refined state, he had meticulously cared for his fingernails. Even in his sleep, most of his blood energy was devoted to protecting these Blood Claws. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that his ages of hardship would be destroyed by Xue An today. Naturally, he found it unbearable. Yet Xue An clearly had no intention of letting him go. Actually, until now, Xue An hadn¡¯t yet refined a member of the First-generation Blood Race. So at this moment, in Xue An¡¯s eyes, this first-generation Gils was almost like a walking Elixir. Xue An grinned slightly, ¡°How about the nails? They look good, right? No need to thank me, helping others is my duty!¡± ¡°Go to die!¡± The face of the first-generation Gils turned green as he bellowed in rage. Centered around him, a sea of blood that covered a thousand miles of sky suddenly formed, completely isolating the surrounding heaven and earth from the outside. ¡°Human Clan powerhouse, under the cover of my endless sea of blood, you have become an abandoned child of heaven and earth, unable to draw even the slightest bit of power from the external world, while I¡­ will be the master of this realm!¡± The first-generation Gils laughed maniacally, raising his hand. A towering tidal wave of blood turned into a giant hand, reaching straight for Xue An in mid-air. Xue An surveyed the surrounding sea of blood. His eyes gradually grew colder. This sea of blood was clearly formed from the souls of countless beings; it was evident that there were countless beings who had died at the hands of this first-generation Gils. ¡°Abandoned child of heaven and earth? Unable to draw power?¡± Xue An sneered coldly, ¡°To kill you, what can mere heaven and earth do to me?¡± With that, Xue An took a step forward. Beneath this step, the void trembled. With the second step, within the entire sky of blood, there were nothing but lotuses. Then Xue An pointed with his hand. ¡°Bloom!¡± With a command. The sky full of lotuses blossomed. What a sight it was! The sky, once full of blood, was now dotted with endless blooming lotuses. When Xue An commanded, and the lotuses blossomed, they were like the Starry Sea. And the once mighty sea of blood that blocked heaven and earth had no resistance in front of this sea of flowers; it vanished into nothingness in an instant. ¡°How is this possible?¡± The first-generation Gils screamed frantically, unable to believe what was happening before his eyes. That was the sea of blood formed from the souls of millions of beings. Even the elders of the Blood Clan dared not easily grasp its edge. Yet, it was rendered nothing before this young man¡¯s scene of a sea of flowers. Naturally, this was hard for the first-generation Gils to accept. But having lived for countless ages, he understood one truth at this moment. That was, this young man was clearly no ordinary powerhouse. He was likely not a match for him. Thus, in a fleeting thought, the first-generation Gils, wanting to survive, turned to run. With his bloodline, the moment he turned, his speed had already soared to a terrifying twenty times the speed of sound. Even within a flash of thought, he would disappear from this realm. But his speed was fast. Xue An was faster. Just as he was about to leave. Xue An reached into the void with his hand, his expression cold as he lightly shouted, ¡°Thinking of running away?¡± After speaking, Xue An violently yanked outwards. Bang! Gills, who had already half entered the void, was forcefully dragged back by Xue Ansheng. ¡°No¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking. Xue An¡¯s hands pressed down from above. Crack, crunch! After a series of bone-crunching sounds. Gills was crushed to death by Xue An¡¯s bare hands. ¡°As a powerful being, you act so arrogantly, do you not fear divine retribution?¡± Gills endured the excruciating pain and roared angrily. ¡°Divine retribution? Sorry, I am the divine retribution of your Blood Clan!¡± After speaking, Xue An¡¯s hand burst into flames, and he began to forcibly refine this millennia-old First-generation Blood Race. The screams of Gills echoed through heaven and earth. ¡°Human Clan warrior, I am willing to agree to any of your demands, even to become your blood slave, just spare me!¡± Xue An remained unmoved. ¡°Powerful one, I can reveal countless secrets to you!¡± Xue An acted as if he¡¯d heard nothing. Finally, Gills experienced the fear of death, filling him with immense anger and resentment, ¡°Lowly Human Clan, what will you do even if you kill me? I still have two old friends who will soon awaken, and then it will be your day of burial!¡± Xue An chuckled lightly, then pointed to the altar, ¡°Are you talking about those two old fellows under the altar?¡± ¡°No need to wait for their awakening; I¡¯m going to kill them right now!¡± After speaking, Xue An¡¯s figure flashed, appearing above this grand altar, he stepped out and then punched down. No sound, no movement. Not even a hint of anomaly. It was as if Xue An¡¯s punch was light as a feather, exerting no pressure at all. But before the laughter of Gills within the flames could escape his mouth. The altar, which remained steady even under the bombardment of blood thunder, began to shake violently. Then, cracks started to spread from where Xue An had struck. In an instant. The altar burst apart explosively. Below the altar, there were two enormously large coffins. It seemed they had sensed the changes in the outside world. The two coffins now emitted beams of blood light, and finally, with a bang, shattered apart. Then two blood shadows flew out. Indeed, they were a man and a woman, two ancient members of the Blood Clan. They were the progenitors of the Ino Family and the Hilary Clan. These two exceptionally powerful First-generation Blood Race stood in mid-air, surveying the Blood Clan below, about to speak. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°That will be all, no more roles for you!¡± After speaking, he swept across the sky and before the two Blood Clan could react, he grabbed their necks, one with each hand. These two members of the Blood Clan had just awakened from their slumber and were still oblivious to what was happening. Xue An then dragged them directly into the flames. As the flames touched them, they began to struggle and scream frantically. But all their struggles could not change their fate, it was merely a matter of moments. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They were forcefully refined, turning into a Blood Pearl. Xue An then turned to look at Gills, who was filled with fear in his heart, and said lightly, ¡°Goodbye!¡± With these words. The flames surged violently. Gills screamed, his protective blood light finally completely shattered, and he too was forcefully refined, becoming a Blood Pearl. Chapter 883 - Chapter 883 Chapter 883 Refine the World with Fire Purge the Chapter 883: Chapter 883: Refine the World with Fire, Purge the Heavens and Earth with Blood (First Update) Chapter 883: Chapter 883: Refine the World with Fire, Purge the Heavens and Earth with Blood (First Update) In an instant. The progenitors of the three major families, the mighty and noble First-generation Blood Race, were refined into the Blood Pearl by Xue Ansheng, their souls and spirits utterly annihilated. A deathly silence fell over the entire place. All the Blood Clan members stared dumbfounded at Xue An, who stood high in the sky. At that moment. He towered over them like a mountain, forcing these typically arrogant Blood Clan members to feel a sense of reverence against their will. Especially Win Ni. She watched the scene, agape and tongue-tied, finally understanding why their leader Alad held such respect for this young man. Having slain three First-generation Blood Race, just how formidable must he be? But it was at this moment. Xue An looked up towards the distant horizon and spoke indifferently, ¡°You¡¯ve been patient for so long, finally willing to show yourself, huh?¡± Following Xue An¡¯s words, a sigh came from the horizon. ¡°Human strong one, you are indeed very powerful, perhaps the strongest I have ever seen, but it¡¯s wise to show mercy when one can. Now that you have reaped these three venerable First-generation Blood Race, what more do you want?¡± Xue An smiled coldly, ¡°Show mercy when one can? Hearing these words from your Blood Clan truly is ironic!¡± At the same time. In the void, a blood shadow gradually emerged, barely making out the figure of a woman all shrouded and indistinct. ¡°Human strong one, your strength commands respect, so let us consider the death of these three First-generation Blood Race as an outlet for your anger. Just stop here, and our Elder Council won¡¯t pursue this further. How does that sound?¡± The Elder Council! At the mention of these four words. All the Blood Clan shuddered with emotion. Even Alad, who had maintained a smile up until now, couldn¡¯t help but have a solemn look on his face. Because, with the Blood Divine Realm sealed for a millennium, the Elder Council of the Core Blood Realm had become the Blood Clan¡¯s ultimate authority. It was the highest center of power for the whole Blood Clan, an existence of supreme authority. Nobody expected them to appear here today. And thus the identity of the blood shadow was virtually self-announced. The most famous member of the Elder Council, also the youngest, known as the Bloody Rose. Rosalind Carter. But Xue An appeared indifferent, speaking calmly, ¡°What I¡¯m curious about is just one thing, did the three major families get the approval from you Elders to sacrifice ten billion lives?¡± ¡°Blood sacrifice?¡± The blood-shadowed Rosalind was slightly taken aback. ¡°Of course the Elder Council is aware of it, but what does that have to do with the matter at hand?¡± Rosalind was genuinely confused. In her view, it must have been the Blood Race of the three major families who offended this Human strong one, bringing the disaster upon themselves. From start to finish, she had not considered that it all started because of the blood sacrifice. Because in her eyes, those lives meant to be sacrificed were nothing more than a symbolic presence, without any value worth caring for. Upon hearing this, Alad shook his head and sighed softly from the ground, ¡°The Blood Clan¡­ it is because of these foolish and decayed noble-ones that we have fallen to our current state! And yet, even now, they fail to see the situation clearly?¡± As expected. Xue An laughed, but his smile was full of chilling murderous intent. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s relevant because what I intend to do is to annihilate all of you arrogant folks!¡± Rosalind was not a fool and, with a rapid turn of thoughts, she realized what was happening and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in shock. ¡°This is about the lives offered in the blood sacrifice?¡± ¡°To be exact, it is for the blood debts your Blood Clan has accumulated over millions of years!¡± Rosalind¡¯s heart trembled, yet her arrogance as a member of the Blood Clan made her scoff, ¡°Human Clan powerhouse, you¡¯ve annihilated the outer Blood Realm; do you really think you can also eradicate this Inner Blood Realm?¡± The tone of her words was full of mockery and disbelief. Because, unlike the Outer Blood Realm, the Inner Blood Realm was not only much larger in size, but the Blood Clan members within were also far more formidable. Although Xue An had annihilated the ancestors of the three major families, that did not mean he could single-handedly take on the entire Inner Blood Realm. Upon hearing this, Xue An laughed, then looked up at the blood shadow of Rosalind and said with a chilling tone, ¡°This must be one of your avatar projections, right?¡± With Rosalind¡¯s strength, there was no need for her true body to come to the Inner Blood Realm; an avatar projection was more than sufficient to handle most problems. Therefore, Rosalind calmly replied, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Well then, you are in disbelief, are you not? Then I shall let you see with your own eyes how I will destroy your realm!¡± Having said that. Xue An took a step forward, and a fierce red and white flame suddenly burst forth in his eyes. Rosalind initially paid it no attention, even thinking Xue An was merely boasting and was about to mock him; but when she saw the raging red and white flames in his eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but scream. ¡°How is this possible! How could you possess such Divine Flames?¡± Xue An smiled coldly, ¡°Why would it be impossible?¡± At this moment, Rosalind was trembling all over. No wonder she was so terrified; the two flames that Xue An possessed were simply too astonishing. Even as just a Divine Sense projection, Rosalind could still feel the immense deterrence of these flames. At this moment, Xue An looked around and stated indifferently, ¡°Ashes to ashes, dust to dust, the sins your kind has committed over millions of years are due for repayment! Today, I shall purge this realm with fire and cleanse the heavens and earth!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the red and white flames burst forth from Xue An¡¯s eyes, transforming into an endless Sea of Fire that completely enveloped the sky. In the face of such power. All members of the Blood Clan started to howl in fear. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Run, he is a devil!¡± ¡°Please have mercy, lord, I have never killed any innocent being!¡± Pleas for mercy, hysterical curses, and shrieks intertwined, sending Ino City into complete upheaval. The leader of the secret party, Alad, was also somewhat stunned as he watched this scene, ¡°Is¡­ is this your true strength?¡± At this moment, Rosalind could not believe her own eyes and then roared furiously, ¡°Human Clan powerhouse, how is what you¡¯re doing any different from the Blood Clan slaughtering other races?¡± ¡°There is no difference!¡± Xue An replied indifferently. ¡°But in my view, to control evil, one must be more evil than evil itself! Because being good, in The Multiverse Realms, is not how one survives long!¡± After speaking, Xue An, standing amidst the Sea of Fire, casually pointed his finger and commanded, ¡°Cleanse this realm with blood!¡± At his command. A rain of fire scattered across the sky, falling in torrents. The usually fierce and domineering Blood Clan members had all become like lambs waiting for the slaughter. The flames were like flesh-burrowing maggots that clung onto these Blood Clan members, causing them to turn into Blood Pearls amid struggles and shrill screams. However, those Blood Clan members who indeed had not tainted themselves with bloodshed remained completely unharmed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only, their numbers were too few. Only a handful, led by Alad from the secret parties and the like. In an instant, Ino City was reduced to nothingness. And then, the Sea of Fire became an uncontrollable blaze, spreading with incredible speed. Just in the blink of an eye, this part of the Inner Blood Realm was completely transformed into a Sea of Fire. Chapter 884 - Chapter 884 Chapter 884 Ring the Assembly Bell (2nd Update) Chapter 884: Chapter 884 Ring the Assembly Bell (2nd Update) Chapter 884: Chapter 884 Ring the Assembly Bell (2nd Update) Rosalind stared blankly at everything, her heart full of fear that she couldn¡¯t even speak. And at that moment, Xue An¡¯s voice rang in her ears. ¡°Remember to tell the other Elders after you go back, next¡­ it¡¯s your turn, Core Blood Realm!¡± Rosalind shuddered, just about to speak. Xue An snapped his fingers. Her avatar¡¯s shadow was shattered. At that moment, in the whole of Ino City, only Alad and Aixi Hol of the Blood Clan were still standing. What remained were the Blood Pearls floating all over the sky. Xue An had almost caught all the Blood Clan of the Inner Blood Realm in one fell swoop, refining them into Blood Pearls. Xue An waved his hand casually. The Mustard Seed Ring showed a massive opening, into which endless Blood Pearls crazily surged. In no time at all, he had reaped the entire land. After doing all this, Xue An released hundreds of light orbs from the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Trapped inside these were the billions of creatures captured by secret techniques of the Blood Clan. Xue An directly freed these beings back to their respective secret realms. Since the Blood Clan who controlled them were all destroyed by Xue An, these secret realms would become independent entities and would no longer suffer such arbitrary slaughter. Having done all this, Xue An landed on the ground and said to everyone indifferently, ¡°Get ready, we¡¯re setting off for the Core Blood Realm in a few days!¡± With that said, Xue An turned and left. Alad came to his senses from the shock at this time. From the beginning, he had suspected that Xue An might be the one responsible for the annihilation of the Outer Blood Realm. Once he confirmed his suspicion, he had hoped Xue An would stop this blood sacrifice. But he never imagined Xue An would take it so far, even cleansing this entire Inner Blood Realm with blood. So at this moment, he was utterly shocked. And when he heard Xue An¡¯s words, deep worry appeared in his eyes. Because Xue An¡¯s current actions were sure to enrage the Elders¡¯ Council. When that time comes, those Elders, who have existed since the birth of the Blood Clan, will definitely take action. The situation will become uncontrollable. Seeming to sense Alad¡¯s anxiety, Huo¡¯er slapped Alad¡¯s shoulder carelessly. ¡°That¡¯s enough, no need to worry about the boss. I used to think like you, that the boss¡¯s words sounded like complete nonsense, impossible to achieve! But now, my face is about to swell up! So never try to speculate on the boss¡¯s intentions. What he thinks, is beyond our understanding! We just need to faithfully follow behind him, that¡¯s all!¡± Hearing this, Alad looked deeply at Xue An¡¯s retreating back, and ultimately lowered his head. Next, Alad led the secret faction to deal with the aftermath. Because nearly ninety percent of Blood Clan within the Inner Blood Realm were gone, the entire world became eerily empty. Furthermore, those annihilated by Xue An were all brutal Blood Clan with hands stained in fresh blood. So this time in reorganizing the realm, the secret faction encountered almost no resistance, and quickly united the remaining Blood Clan within the Inner Blood Realm. While Alad was reorganizing the realm, in a castle located in the high mountains of the Core Blood Realm, Rosalind suddenly opened her eyes wide, her face filled with shock. Her avatar had been shattered by a snap of Xue An¡¯s finger, but the visions she had seen were transferred back intact. Rosalind naturally felt an immense shock. To have eradicated both layers of the Blood Realm with his own power and even proclaimed at the end that he would kill his way into the Core Blood Realm. If such a person were not stopped, he would definitely become a severe trouble for the heart of the Blood Clan. Thus, after Rosalind pondered for a brief moment, she immediately rose to her feet, her figure flickered, and she vanished within the ancient castle. When she reappeared. She had already arrived in the center of the Core Blood Realm, inside an incredibly magnificent grand hall. This Core Blood Realm was different from the two outer layers. First of all, it was much smaller in size. But it was filled with an incredibly rich blood energy. And those who could live here were at least the powerful Blood Clan of the second generation and above. But the ones who truly wielded the highest power over the entire Blood Clan were seated at the elder council in the center of this Core Blood Realm. It is known that although the Blood Clan has decayed immensely, it still has a large population numbering in the hundreds of billions. However, there are only about a dozen or so people who could become elders of the Blood Clan. One could say that these vampiric elders are the highest decision-makers of the Blood Clan, acting behind the scenes in the absence of the Blood God. When Rosalind¡¯s figure appeared in this council hall. The duty Blood Clan member hurriedly paid his respects. ¡°Honorable Elder Rosalind, may I ask if there is something urgent?¡± Rosalind¡¯s face was severe, ¡°Ring the summoning bell!¡± The duty Blood Clan member was taken aback, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Ring the summoning bell, call all the vampiric elders for a meeting!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The duty Blood Clan member was still hesitant. Because the summoning bell was not meant to be rung lightly; it was only to be used when something life-threatening had occurred to the Blood Clan. In fact, since the establishment of this summoning bell, it had only been rung a precious few times. But at this moment, Rosalind¡¯s last ounce of patience had been worn thin, her brows furrowed sharply, and she swung her hand with a fierce gesture. The duty Blood Clan member, who was at the peak of second generation, was sent flying out. Then she took a deep breath, stepped forward, picked up the bell hammer that weighed thousands of pounds, and struck the summoning bell that was a hundred feet tall and engraved with countless magical runes. Weng! A metallic roar resonated in all directions. The sound waves vibrated the void at a visible speed and propagated throughout the entire Core Blood Realm through space. And after just a few breaths. Shadows began to fill the council hall, and brilliance shined brightly. A dozen vampiric elders appeared collectively. An elder exclaimed in shock, ¡°Why ring the summoning bell?¡± When some of the elders saw Rosalind, they couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°Rosalind, why have you used the summoning bell to call us? What exactly has happened?¡± Rosalind looked around, then said coldly, ¡°One of my avatars has just been destroyed in the Inner Blood Realm!¡± Her words made the many elders look at each other in dismay, followed by a grizzled old man with a fierce look who sneered. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Rosalind, did you call us all here just because of such a trivial matter?¡± Rosalind glared coldly at the elder who had spoken and said indifferently, ¡°Lambert, if you dare to interrupt me again, I will make you understand what offending an elder means!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Lambert¡¯s face flushed with anger, about to speak. A nearby elder said in a deep voice, ¡°Enough Lambert, don¡¯t speak! Rosalind, what exactly has happened that makes you take such caution?¡± Rosalind took a deep breath, and with a touch of fear in her voice, she said, ¡°Someone¡­ has slaughtered the entire Inner and Outer Blood Realm!¡± Chapter 885 - Chapter 885 885 Chapter Strong Enemies Approach Blood God Chapter 885: 885 Chapter Strong Enemies Approach, Blood God Descends (1st Update) Chapter 885: 885 Chapter Strong Enemies Approach, Blood God Descends (1st Update) ¡°What?¡± The elder members of the Blood Clan were all shocked by the news. An elder of the Blood Clan asked in a deep voice, ¡°Rosalind, is everything you said true?¡± Rosalind responded with a bitter smile, ¡°How can I possibly joke about such a thing?¡± ¡°Then who exactly is this person? Could he be from the Heavenly Realm?¡± an elder of the Blood Clan asked solemnly. His words made all the elders¡¯ faces change color. But Rosalind shook her head, ¡°He is not a revered god from the Heavenly Realm, but a human youth!¡± ¡°A human youth?¡± The group of Blood Clan elders looked at each other, their faces showing disbelief. Particularly Lambert, who had always been at odds with Rosalind, now sneered, ¡°Rosalind, don¡¯t tell me that you have been frightened out of your wits by something! A lowly human youth scares you to this state¡­¡± Before he could finish. A chilling flash in Rosalind¡¯s eyes was followed by a blur of blood that dashed straight towards Lambert, sending him flying away. Only when he crashed into the walls of the council hall did Lambert manage to come to a stop. ¡°Rosalind, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Lambert was livid with rage. Rosalind replied calmly, ¡°Lambert, what I just used was the power of one of my avatars. Even you suffered a loss when caught off guard. Yet that human youth, with a single finger, shattered my avatar and with his Divine Flame, I witnessed him burn the sky and refine the entire Inner Blood Realm! Hearing this, do you still dare to be so arrogant?¡± Upon hearing Rosalind¡¯s words, Lambert¡¯s face flickered with various expressions, but he no longer dared to speak recklessly. Then Rosalind surveyed the entire assembly and said icily, ¡°Furthermore, this person made it clear that next, he will target our Core Blood Realm!¡± ¡°Arrogance!¡± ¡°If he truly dares to come, we will make sure it¡¯s a one-way trip for him!¡± All the elder members of the Blood Clan were so enraged that their eyebrows twitched. However, Rosalind had a heavy feeling in her heart. In the Inner Blood Realm, Xue An¡¯s actions had deeply shocked her. So much so that she harbored great doubt whether the Core Blood Realm could withstand an attack. If¡­ even joining hands with these elders, we are not his match! At this thought, Rosalind couldn¡¯t help shuddering. Then the entire Blood Clan might well be facing a catastrophic disaster. But just as Rosalind¡¯s worries for the future of the Blood Clan deepened. The Sky-reaching Tower at the very heart of the council hall began to emit a bloody light. All the Blood Clan elders noticed this scene, initially stunned, then their faces showed ecstasy and excitement. ¡°The Sky-reaching Tower has reacted!¡± ¡°My God, the silent Blood Divine Realm for a thousand years has finally responded!¡± An elder of the Blood Clan even wept with joy. The reason why these elders were so excited, even to the point of madness. Was because they had been waiting for this moment for far too long. The Sky-reaching Tower is the ladder that connects the Core Blood Realm to the spiritual nexus of the Blood Divine Realm. A thousand years ago, the Blood Gods of the Blood Divine Realm descended through this very tower. And the numerous elders of the Core Blood Realm could also enter the Blood Divine Realm through this tower. But a thousand years ago, the Blood Divine Realm suddenly closed off. No matter how the elders of the Core Blood Realm prayed, there was no response from the Blood Divine Realm. This situation persisted for an entire millennium. These elders had gradually despaired to the point of believing the Blood Gods had abandoned the Blood Clan. Unexpectedly, just today, the Sky-reaching Tower miraculously emanated a blood light. This was a sign that the Blood God was about to descend. While these elders were excited beyond measure. A powerful and unmatched blood shadow suddenly appeared in midair. Wherever its might reached, the proud Blood Clan elders all prostrated themselves on the ground, their bodies trembling as they shouted, ¡°We welcome the great Blood God!¡± There was a moment of silence within the blood shadow, then an icy voice could be heard. ¡°My name is Qian Zhe!¡± The Blood Clan elders¡¯ bodies shook violently, and their faces then revealed an extremely excited expression. It was Qian Zhe, the Blood God! He was one of the top ten powerful Divine Generals even in the Blood Divine Realm! No one had expected that he would personally descend this time. ¡°Most exalted Lord Qian Zhe, may I ask why you have descended here? Do you have a divine decree,¡± an elder of the Blood Clan asked respectfully and carefully. ¡°A powerful enemy is imminent, and the Blood Clan is in peril. My descent this time is all for this matter!¡± A powerful enemy is imminent, and peril is at hand! These words turned all the Blood Clan¡¯s faces pale. If even Lord Qian Zhe referred to them as a powerful enemy and even a threat to the existence of the entire Blood Clan, how mighty must the enemy be? At that moment, Qian Zhe turned to Rosalind, who was kneeling on the ground. ¡°Elder Rosalind, have the two layers of the Blood Realm been annihilated by one person?¡± Rosalind¡¯s body shook violently, ¡°Yes!¡± At this time, all the Blood Clan elders came to an understanding. Could it be that the Human Clan youth is the powerful enemy the Divine General spoke of? ¡°What else did he say?¡± ¡°Back to Lord Qian Zhe, he declared that his next target would be our Core Blood Realm!¡± ¡°Good! This matter is not trivial. Even I cannot resolve it alone. You all must follow my commands, without the slightest negligence or arrogance! Understood?¡± Qian Zhe commanded in a cold voice. The Blood Clan elders all shivered in unison, ¡°Yes!¡± Very soon. The entire Core Blood Realm began to boil over. All of the Blood Clan started to make preparations according to Qian Zhe¡¯s instructions. Meanwhile, Qian Zhe sat upon the throne in the council hall, with Xue An¡¯s virtual image flickering within his Divine Sense. Then a cold smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Xue An, you are too arrogant. Guiyi¡¯s Blood Web Mountain was destroyed by you, and even my fellow disciple Duan Kong has died at your hands!¡± ¡°You dare to come to our Blood Realm, destroying one of my incarnations, and slaughtering the Blood Clan. But what you didn¡¯t expect is that what awaits you next will be a certain death situation!¡± ¡°For the Divine Generals are approaching, and the Divine Lord will awaken! I want to see how much of a storm you can stir up in such a situation!¡± Saying this, Qian Zhe let out a sinister sneer. As though responding to his laughter, the blood light on the Sky-reaching Tower also trembled slightly. As the atmosphere in the entire Core Blood Realm gradually became eerie and tense. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An was taking inventory of the gains during this period with An Yan. Looking at the Blood Pearls that nearly filled half the space of the Mustard Seed Ring, An Yan couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°Hubby, how did you get so many Blood Pearls?¡± Ever since arriving in the Blood Realm, out of concern for Yan¡¯er¡¯s safety, Xue An had always kept her and their two daughters inside the Magic Treasures Pavilion, until now when the situation had stabilized, and Xue An had let her come out. ¡°Heh heh, the Blood Clan from two entire Blood Realms is almost all here, naturally the quantity is considerable!¡± Xue An said with a faint smile. However, An Yan started to worry, ¡°But with so many Blood Pearls¡­ how long will I have to eat them!¡± Chapter 886 - Chapter 886 Chapter 886 Arrogant at First Respectful Later Chapter 886: Chapter 886: Arrogant at First, Respectful Later (2nd Update) Chapter 886: Chapter 886: Arrogant at First, Respectful Later (2nd Update) Xue An couldn¡¯t help but laugh softly, gently patting An Yan¡¯s head, ¡°Silly girl, before it was because there was no other way that I let you swallow the Blood Pearl. Now, of course, I won¡¯t do that again. Once the Blood Clan is completely eradicated, I will refine an elixir that defies heaven and can break your seal!¡± ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± At this moment, Alad walked in. ¡°My lord, all affairs of this realm have been settled!¡± Xue An nodded slightly and said mildly, ¡°Good, I know! You may leave now!¡± Alad hesitated, wanting to speak but ultimately bowing his head and responding, ¡°Yes!¡± Then he turned and left. At this, Xue An turned and smiled at An Yan, ¡°Yan¡¯er, you should return to the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Wait until I have annihilated all of the Blood Clan before coming out!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m a bit worried about you¡­¡± An Yan said somewhat anxiously. This wasn¡¯t like those simple confrontations against a sect or a foe from before. This time, the opposition was an entire race, even an entire world! Xue An gave a light smile, gently pinching An Yan¡¯s cheek, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be careful!¡± An Yan hesitated, wanting to speak, but seeing Xue An¡¯s firm expression, she ultimately nodded in compliance, ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± Having said this, An Yan returned to the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Xue An stood up and walked outside. Alad, Aixi, Huo¡¯er, Win Ni, and other members of his covert group were waiting for him outside. When they saw Xue An emerge, they all bowed in unison, ¡°My lord!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Guard this realm well. I alone will proceed to the Core Blood Realm!¡± His words astonished those who were eager to fight alongside him. Especially Alad, who said in surprise, ¡°My lord¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand, ¡°I know what you want to say, but even if you accompany me to the Core Blood Realm, you would not be of any help. On the contrary, you might just get in the way. It is better that you manage things well here until I return!¡± Seeing Xue An¡¯s calm demeanor, Alad knew it was futile to argue and merely sighed softly, bowing his head. From their interactions over time, Alad had come to deeply understand what kind of person Xue An was. If he set his mind on something, he would see it through even if the heavens fell and the earth split. Therefore, persuading him was utterly pointless. Aixi, on the other hand, was utterly disappointed. This rebellious princess of the Blood Clan had developed an almost pathological adoration for Xue An. If not for An Yan appearing later, she would have willingly presented herself to him in complete submission. And after all the preparation, Xue An was simply asking her to stay behind and watch the house. Despite being fearless, Aixi dared not defy Xue An¡¯s words and could only lower her head in disappointment. Xue An looked around with a light smile, ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± With that said, Xue An stepped forward, his hand as his sword, slicing through the void. A massive portal formed abruptly. Xue An entered with confidence, stepping into it. In the blink of an eye. Time and space restored, the heavens and earth empty, with no sign of Xue An. Alad and the others looked at each other and finally, Alad said solemnly, ¡°Give the order, strictly adhere to the lord¡¯s command, wait here for his return!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Meanwhile in the Core Blood Realm. Ripples fluttered through the void. Then, Xue An¡¯s figure emerged. As he arrived in this realm for the first time, the potent blood energy permeating the air made Xue An slightly raise his eyebrows. Indeed, it was worthy of being the highest echelon of the Blood Clan. The blood energy contained here alone was enough to look down upon all the Blood Clan. Afterward, Xue An¡¯s eyes slightly squinted. His unrivaled Divine Sense abruptly unfolded, detecting the surroundings. But immediately following, Xue An emitted a light exclamation. ¡°Huh! What are these guys up to?¡± For within Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense, a dozen potent beams of blood light were rushing toward this place. Their noses are quite sharp, huh? Did you discover me as soon as I arrived here? Xue An thought to himself, without a trace of panic, but rather, he stood leisurely in mid-air, waiting. A moment later. A dozen beams of blood light flew into the sky, and after stabilizing their figures, It was none other than the vampire elders. And the woman standing at the forefront, if not Rosalina, then who? Xue An coldly watched these newcomers, his expression neither sad nor happy, but his heart was already prepared for a major battle. However, immediately after, the actions of these vampire elders somewhat startled Xue An. He saw Rosalina leading the vampire elders as they all simultaneously bowed deeply toward Xue An. ¡°Respected powerful one, you have finally arrived; we have been awaiting you for a long time!¡± Xue An¡¯s thoughts raced, his eyes slightly narrowed, an intense killing intent hidden yet unreleased, he coldly said, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Rosalina then respectfully advanced a few steps, ¡°Powerful one, there¡¯s no need for suspicion; we bear no ill will! Here¡¯s the thing!¡± ¡°You obliterated two levels of the Blood Realm and even shattered one of my avatars, and initially, I had thoughts of revenge! But upon returning to the council hall, we received a divine oracle.¡± ¡°The Blood God expressed that all this was our own fault, and your actions were not excessive, and he sternly ordered us to treat you with utmost respect, or else the entire Blood Clan would be in danger of collapse!¡± ¡°The words of the Blood God shook us deeply! Thus, we have been waiting for your arrival, wanting to apologize to you in person!¡± As she spoke, Rosalina very respectfully knelt down. As she kneeled, those vampire elders behind her also followed suit and fell to their knees. ¡°Respected powerful one, please forgive us!¡± This scene was somewhat beyond Xue An¡¯s expectations. But soon, Xue An¡¯s expression grew colder, and he coldly said, ¡°Do you think that just an apology will suffice? Heh, you¡¯re thinking too simply!¡± Xue An, of course, would not be swayed by their few words of apology. If just a few words of apology forgave these individuals, then to whom should those wronged souls, destroyed by the Blood Clan, turn for justice? Hearing Xue An¡¯s words, Rosalina raised her head, a bitter smile on her face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Respected powerful one, certainly, we wouldn¡¯t think that just a few words of apology would earn your forgiveness! But this is a gesture of our sincerity! Moreover, the oracle made it very clear, instructing us to apologize upon meeting you, then to have you wait here briefly, as the Blood God will soon descend and will personally explain everything himself!¡± ¡°The Blood God?¡± Xue An¡¯s heart stirred. ¡°Yes! Indeed, we have not been able to contact the Blood God for a thousand years in the Core Blood Realm, but unexpectedly, this time the Blood God personally issued the oracle, and naturally, we dare not defy it!¡± As she spoke, Rosalina looked at Xue An with a face full of hope, ¡°Respected powerful one, we speak nothing but the truth; if you do not believe, you are welcome to visit the council hall with us!¡± Xue An glanced at these vampire elders, a cold sneer in his heart. Chapter 887 - Chapter 887 Chapter 887 Lord of the Blood God (3rd Update) Chapter 887: Chapter 887: Lord of the Blood God (3rd Update) Chapter 887: Chapter 887: Lord of the Blood God (3rd Update) He didn¡¯t believe a single word those of the Blood Clan said. However, the so-called descent of the Blood God mentioned by these fellows did pique Xue An¡¯s interest. In Xue An¡¯s view, these guys were simply trying to delay time, waiting for their Blood God to descend. Good. When the Blood God descends, I¡¯ll slaughter him along with all of you. In that case, it would save me even more trouble. Thinking this, Xue An nodded slightly. ¡°Very well! Then let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Rosalina and other elders of the Blood Clan were overjoyed when they heard this. ¡°Respected powerhouse, please follow me!¡± The elders led the way, and Xue An followed leisurely. Soon. They arrived at the central hall in the heart of the Core Blood Realm. At this moment. The hall was bustling with activity. Many servant members of the Blood Clan were busy coming in and out. ¡°Powerhouse, in accordance with the customs of the Human Clan, we have prepared a banquet to express the guilt of us elders!¡± Rosalina said with a smile and then guided Xue An into the hall. Just as Rosalina had stated. There was an extremely lavish feast laid out inside the hall. ¡°Powerhouse, please take your seat!¡± Xue An was not shy. He wanted to see just what these guys were up to. So he unceremoniously took the seat of honor. Then, numerous Blood Clan elders stood to his left and right. Rosalina personally filled a glass of wine to the brim. ¡°Respected powerhouse, this glass is to honor you!¡± Xue An neither agreed nor disagreed, and took the glass but did not drink, instead quietly observing Rosalina, who smiled amicably. The atmosphere in the hall suddenly turned a bit tense. Until the smile on Rosalina¡¯s face grew somewhat stiff. Only then did Xue An lightly say, ¡°The wine is good!¡± Upon saying this, Xue An downed the drink in one go. The Blood Clan elders could not help but be moved. Because Xue An, alone in the enemy¡¯s stronghold, had accepted the banquet and even drank a glass of wine with such composure. Not to mention anything else, this sort of courage alone was enough to garner admiration. After consuming the wine in his glass, Xue An casually slammed the cup onto the table and lightly declared, ¡°Fill it up!¡± A touch of anger appeared deep within Rosalina¡¯s eyes. She, who had lived for over ten thousand years, was an ancient member of the Blood Clan, yet she was being ordered around by this young man as though she were a servant, naturally filling her with rage. But remembering the directive from Lord Qian Zhe. Rosalina still forcefully suppressed the dissatisfaction in her heart and refilled Xue An¡¯s glass with wine. Xue An, goblet in hand, surveyed the entire hall and smiled faintly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so tense, whether friend or foe, since we are at the table, let¡¯s be friends for the time being!¡± The Blood Clan elders, who thought themselves accustomed to grand scenes, could not help but tremble when faced with Xue An¡¯s gaze, and then forced smiles as they nodded and agreed. ¡°Yes, indeed!¡± ¡°Well said! I toast to you!¡± Following this, the banquet proceeded with toasts and exchanges, the many Blood Clan elders stepping forward to offer drinks, and Xue An did not decline. Yet the atmosphere grew increasingly oppressive. After three rounds of drinks. Xue An showed no signs of inebriation; in fact, the more he drank, the clearer and more limpid his eyes became. The Blood Clan elders began to exchange meaningful glances among themselves. Rosalina, in particular, was extremely anxious at this point. Why has Lord Qian Zhe still not appeared? He didn¡¯t say that as long as Xue An appeared in this realm, he would lead the Divine Assembly to appear within one to two hours, did he? That¡¯s why Rosalina and other Blood Clan elders tried every possible method to delay Xue An. But now, as they watched, three to four hours had passed. Still, there was not a hint of activity, and naturally, Rosalina was very anxious. Xue An seemed to notice this, but he just smiled faintly and continued to drink his wine leisurely. Finally. After a good while longer. Above the Sky-reaching Tower in the center of the council hall, the blood light suddenly surged, and its majestic terror caused the sky and earth of the Core Blood Realm to lose color. Rosalina and many Blood Clan elders were overjoyed in their hearts. At last, the moment they had been waiting for had come! Then, within the blood light, figure after figure began to appear. One, two, three¡­ Rosalind was horrified to find. This time, a full ten Blood Generals had descended. And Qian Zhe, who had previously delivered the divine decree, was at the forefront of the troop. Under such a formation, Rosalind and many other Blood Clan elders trembled all over and prostrated themselves on the ground. ¡°We welcome the arrival of the Divine Generals!¡± No one responded. These normally high and mighty Divine Generals, at this moment, all wore a face of profound respect. After revealing their figures, they stood obediently to the sides with hands hanging down, as if welcoming the arrival of an even more venerable existence. Then, from the top of the Sky-reaching Tower that soared into the clouds, space folded, revealing a series of steps. And a figure cloaked in a blood-red mantle, his face also shrouded in blood light, descended step by step, walking slowly. This figure was not tall. Nor did it exude any powerful aura. But with every step it took. The heavens and the earth would tremble lightly. As for all the Blood Clan, the moment they felt the presence of this figure, they all prostrated to the ground, burying their heads deep into the soil. Some were even so excited that tears streamed down their faces. For it was the arrival of the Blood Clan¡¯s supreme faith, the Lord of all Blood Gods who was called the origin of everything! Gaia. Even in the thousand years before the Blood Divine Realm was closed, these Blood Clan members had not seen Gaia in person for a long time. They had not expected him to personally descend this time. With this development. All the Blood Clan¡¯s hearts were at ease. For Gaia was their faith, their progenitor. In their view, no one could be a match for their Lord God. Not even the Deity in their presence. But in the midst of this atmosphere. Xue An was still sitting comfortably on the chair, pouring himself a drink. As if the Gaia who had descended was utterly non-existent. At this moment. Gaia¡¯s figure descended, then he lifted his hand and said, ¡°Stand up, all of you!¡± His voice was indifferent, yet it carried an unquestionable supreme authority. All the Blood Clan elders scrambled up and stood respectfully to one side. The power dynamics instantly became starkly clear. On one side, there was the Blood Clan crowd with their earth-shaking blood flames, and on the other, Xue An, who sat behind the banquet table, serving himself wine. This bizarre confrontation resulted in a silence as profound as death over the entire area. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Afterward, came the voice of Gaia, veiled behind the blood light, speaking indifferently, ¡°Xue An, I¡¯m curious to know just how bold you are, daring to come alone to my Blood Realm to cause chaos and even brazenly slaughter my blood descendants. Do you truly believe that you alone can overcome us?¡± Xue An raised his eyes and swept a glance at the formidable Blood Clan opposite him, then focused all his attention on Gaia , giving a faint smile. ¡°A false god whose divine status is already damaged dares to speak to me with that tone?¡± With those words. The blood light shrouding Gaia flickered violently, causing the heavens and the earth to shake. Chapter 888 - Chapter 888 Chapter 888 Gods of the Heavenly Realm (4th Chapter 888: Chapter 888 Gods of the Heavenly Realm (4th Update) Chapter 888: Chapter 888 Gods of the Heavenly Realm (4th Update) Only then did he hear a cold sneer, ¡°I am becoming increasingly curious. Just what is your background, for you to know so much!¡± Xue An leaned back in his chair comfortably but didn¡¯t answer his question. Instead, he looked toward Rosalina and said, ¡°Is this why you have been trying every means to stall for time?¡± Rosalina huffed coldly, ¡°Xue An, even facing death, you remain so arrogant, you¡­¡±. Before she could finish. Xue An suddenly waved his hand. The wine cup in his hand disappeared instantly and reappeared in front of Rosalina in the blink of an eye, and in a split second, it shattered her nasal bone. Even though she was a powerful elder of the Blood Clan, such an injury was not serious for her. But Xue An¡¯s move was too ruthless. Her nasal bone was smashed inward. The intense pain made Rosalina clutch her nose and cry out in agony. And seeing Xue An daring to discipline his own blood kin right before him, Gaia still couldn¡¯t suppress the rage in his heart. ¡°Xue An, don¡¯t be too arrogant! I am the master of the Blood God, even if you are powerful, you still need to show the proper respect to beings like me!¡± Yet Xue An laughed, then held up three fingers. ¡°I have come here for three purposes, and once they are completed, I will leave!¡± ¡°First, even though your Divine Status is already incomplete, you are still the progenitor of the Blood Clan, so you must know who participated in the war on Earth all those millennia ago, and you must tell me!¡± ¡°Second, you and your subordinates will destroy your divine bodies and allow me to condense them into Blood Pearls, which will allow me to release your divine souls!¡± ¡°Third, as the price for your divine souls, you will make an ancient and vast oath to no longer slaughter living beings at will!¡± ¡°Accomplish these three things, and I can spare you all!¡± ¡°Arrogant!¡± ¡°Courting death!¡± No sooner had Xue An spoken, than the hall echoed with these shouts of rebuke. Deity Gaia even laughed in his extreme rage, ¡°Xue An, I¡¯ve finally realized what you are!¡± ¡°You actually come from that world, and if I¡¯m not mistaken, you must be a Hua Clan member!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Correct answer, but no reward!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Gaia snorted, then spoke sinisterly, ¡°Xue An, I admit you possess remarkable strength, enough to threaten my existence! But if you think you can investigate that event from ten thousand years ago, I advise you to save your effort!¡± ¡°Because those who took action are beings from The Multiverse Realms that no one dares to provoke!¡± As he spoke this, Gaia¡¯s voice unintentionally carried a hint of profound fear. Xue An laughed upon hearing this, ¡°No one dares to provoke? Haha, in my eyes, there is no one who cannot be provoked! Because no one can be more remarkable than me!¡± This statement was met with a low chuckle of derision, many believing that Xue An was merely boasting. Gaia sneered even more, ¡°Xue An, sometimes I really admire your audacity, but audacity doesn¡¯t always equate to strength!¡± ¡°Well said!¡± Xue An lightly clapped his hands, then said nonchalantly, ¡°So, it seems you disagree with all three points I¡¯ve mentioned?¡± Gaia had yet to speak. The one standing behind him, Qian Zhe, could no longer contain himself, his voice cold as he said, ¡°Xue An, you¡¯re on the brink of death yet clueless, daring to make such demands is truly laughable!¡± Bang! As soon as he finished speaking. The seated Xue An suddenly vanished, then reappeared behind Qian Zhe, throwing a punch. He directly exploded Qian Zhe¡¯s body into a cloud of blood mist. And Xue An said indifferently, ¡°If you disagree, then I shall reap you one by one!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± Gaia bellowed. All the Divine Generals and the full assembly of the Blood Clan simultaneously unleashed their most powerful killing moves. Even Gaia, giving his all, blasted out a blood claw. But just as Xue An had said, how could Gaia, with his Divine Status now incomplete, possibly be a match for Xue An, who had become a Half-step True Immortal? Facing their furious attacks. Xue An¡¯s expression was cold and without any fancy tricks, he gripped his hand into a fist and launched a series of punches directly. Boom boom boom. Under the force of Xue An¡¯s iron fists, the Blood Clan members began to burst open one after another. In an instant. All of the Blood Clan¡¯s Divine Generals and Elders were violently blasted apart by Xue Ansheng. Even though these members of the Blood Clan could regenerate, such injuries would take at least the time it takes to drink a cup of tea to recover. Then Xue An turned to Gaia, who stood in the distance trembling, and gave a chilling smile. ¡°The game has just begun. Since you won¡¯t talk, I¡¯ll just have to beat it out of you!¡± With that, Xue An¡¯s figure flashed, and he instantly appeared in front of Gaia, his fist raised to strike. Deity Gaia, terrified by Xue An¡¯s speed, managed to barely dodge the fatal blow thanks to his status as a deity. But where the fist passed, It still blasted half of his body to pieces. Gaia let out a scream of agony, then roared hoarsely, ¡°Will the rest of you not show yourselves? Are you going to wait until I¡¯m killed?¡± ¡°You have helpers?¡± Xue An was slightly taken aback, but he licked his lips, a hint of excitement in his voice. Just then, The dome of the council hall suddenly collapsed, turning into nothingness. And then, from the top of the shattered dome, A brilliant beam of light shot straight down, illuminating the airspace. Immediately after, Within this beam of light, a series of overwhelmingly powerful auras began to slowly emerge. The moment these auras appeared, Even space could not bear it and started cracking piece by piece. Xue An¡¯s expression also became solemn. Such might, could it be¡­ Seemingly detecting Xue An¡¯s confusion, Gaia laughed arrogantly. ¡°Xue An, did you really think I was unaware of your strength? The reason I¡¯ve dragged you here is to await the arrival of the gods from the Heavenly Realm!¡± The gods from the Heavenly Realm. These simple four words represented an unfathomable and supreme power. Even Xue An could not help but grow colder in his gaze. Just then, A voice tinged with a touch of laziness came from within the light, ¡°Xue An, even I have heard of your recent deeds. To have me personally deal with you, you should feel quite proud!¡± As the voice echoed, Only to see a group beginning to emerge from the light. There was a blonde man with his upper body bare, riding a giant boar with golden bristles, holding a triumphant longsword. And by his side, a Frost Giant, as tall as a mountain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not only that, but behind them were countless soldiers in ancient Roman armor, holding long spears. But at the very front of the group was a massive sea serpent. And atop the serpent¡¯s head sat an exceptionally handsome man wearing only a single boot, his face full of arrogance. Xue An gazed at this group of individuals and after a moment, he took a deep breath. ¡°Could it be the gods of Northern Europe?¡± Chapter 889 - Chapter 889 Chapter 889 Beneath the Divine Kingdom Xue An Chapter 889: Chapter 889: Beneath the Divine Kingdom, Xue An Commits Deicide (1st Update) Chapter 889: Chapter 889: Beneath the Divine Kingdom, Xue An Commits Deicide (1st Update) It was indeed a deity from the Northern European mythology. The one holding the Victory Divine Sword and riding on a wild boar is Freyr, the Sun god of the Northern European myth. Next to him are the Frost Giants from the clan of giants. And the sea serpent in the very front is none other than the infamous world-ending serpent, Jormungandr. Sitting atop the serpent¡¯s head is Vidar, the son of the Northern European Divine King. Vidar looked at Xue An with an amused gaze and then said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m quite curious, isn¡¯t that world supposed to have been a dead end? How come a powerful being like you emerged from it? Or, could it be that the lineage of the Hua Clan never really ceased?¡± Xue An did not answer his words but simply looked at this son of the Divine King with a cold gaze. ¡°No wonder after the Twilight of the Gods, all you Nordic deities disappeared! It turns out you all fled to the Heavenly Realm!¡± Vidar burst into laughter, ¡°The Twilight of the Gods? That was nothing but an excuse to the outsiders!¡± ¡°So it seems, during Earth¡¯s battle back then, you Nordic deities were also involved in the massacre of the Hua Clan, or should I say¡­ you became the lapdogs of those foreign races?¡± Xue An¡¯s eyes grew colder and he asked with an intense killing intent. From the moment he first saw this group of Nordic deities, Xue An had suddenly understood many things. For instance, why Gaea, the lord of the Blood God, would collude with the Nordic Heavenly Court. Why these fellows would join forces to set up a trap for him! Moreover, the sudden collective disappearance of the Nordic deities, with only the forest goddess Chloris narrowly escaping, her divine status shattered, forced her into the territory of the Dark Night Elves, becoming the mother goddess of the Dark Night Elves in London. The root of all this must be related to that great Earth war of ten thousand years ago. And the only reasonable explanation is that this group of deities took refuge with those from the Void Major Clans, becoming the dogs of the outside world. Indeed. Upon hearing Xue An¡¯s words, the smile on the face of Vidar, the son of the Divine King, gradually faded as he said lightly. ¡°It seems we have indeed underestimated you, Xue An. What you said is correct, our Nordic Heavenly Court indeed took refuge with a great being who has shaken the cosmos!¡± Xue An nodded slightly, the killing intent in his eyes intensifying, ¡°Good! Because of your honesty, I will grant you a swift end!¡± ¡°Hahahaha! Xue An, you are truly arrogant!¡± Vidar laughed heartily, then suddenly lifted his gaze, staring at Xue An. ¡°But do you know why we are waiting here for you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because the great being has ordered us to closely monitor your Hua Clan to see if any new powerful beings emerge, and if any are found, they are to be executed without question!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth, over the millennia, quite a few strong individuals from your Hua Clan have died at our hands! Some have even been more arrogant than you! But in the end, their bodies turned to dust, and their souls became the best trophies of our Heavenly Court!¡± Bang! The space surrounding Xue An suddenly revealed numerous cracks. Intensely cold killing intent made the entire world groan as if it could no longer bear the weight. Xue An¡¯s voice was as cold as ice as he said, ¡°Good! Your Nordic Heavenly Court no longer needs to exist!¡± Upon hearing this, Vidar gave a dismissive smile, ¡°Xue An, do you really think we are still those weak indigenous deities we were back on Earth?¡± ¡°After following the great being, our strength has increased by more than ten thousand times!¡± ¡°Xue An, considering that we both once lived on that piece of land, if you surrender and bind your soul, you might still have a slim chance of survival! Otherwise, if you insist on investigating the great war from ten thousand years ago, hehe, no one in the Multiverse Realms can save you!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Xue An lowered his head, his hair obscuring his eyes and rendering his gaze somewhat indistinct, then he let out a series of cold laughs as if they came from hell itself. ¡°No matter who the opponent is, since they committed such heinous acts against the Hua Clan back then, they must repay tenfold with fresh blood!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Vidar¡¯s expression darkened, just as he was about to speak. Endless sword light filled the void. And Xue An stood at the apex of it all, looking down upon the gods, and said faintly, ¡°And you, you are merely the interest on this blood debt!¡± Boom! As Xue An¡¯s voice resonated. Endless sword radiance fell like rain. At this moment, Xue An¡¯s killing intent was blazing hot. His Sword Intent was even more wildly fierce. In an instant. The weakest of the Blood Clan were dead or severely injured, the majority of them. Only a few Blood Clan elders and the Blood Divine Generals could barely protect themselves under this sword radiance. But such overwhelmingly powerful Sword Intent did not cause much damage to those of the Nordic Deity Race. Only the Divine Armored Soldiers were shredded by the sword radiance, but in the blink of an eye, these soldiers reformed anew. As for Vidar and a few other high-grade divine spirits, they received only minor injuries. Vidar laughed coldly, ¡°Xue An, your Sword Intent is not bad. If we were outside, I might indeed be no match for you! But do you know why we have been waiting here for your arrival?¡± Following Vidar¡¯s words, divine patterns emerged in the sky above the Core Blood Realm, even obscuring the entire sky. Subsequently, Xue An felt his entire body stiffen as though the world around him was opposing him, his movements becoming slower. A brilliant light shone in Xue An¡¯s eyes, ¡°Divine Kingdom!¡± Vidar watched leisurely, but when he heard what Xue An said, a flicker of surprise crossed his eyes, ¡°That¡¯s right, the Divine Kingdom! Xue An, you know quite a lot! I even suspect that you might be a descendant of one of the Starry Sky Great Clans!¡± Xue An snorted coldly, resisting the oppressive force of the entire world with all his strength. Vidar grinned viciously, ¡°It¡¯s futile, Xue An. Under our Divine Kingdom, no one can endure! Because man¡­ cannot conquer god!¡± After saying that, Vidar burst into hearty laughter. His laughter was full of the thrill of mocking his prey. But just then, Xue An¡¯s indifferent voice came from behind him. ¡°Is that so? Then today, I shall¡­ slay a god!¡± Having said that, Xue An threw a punch. Vidar was so shocked that he was at a loss for words, not even able to mount a defense, he could only watch helplessly as the punch thundered towards him. Fortunately, the Sun God Freyr by his side let out a cold shout, raising his sword to rush forward, and barely blocked Xue An¡¯s punch, allowing Vidar to dodge this strike. But even the Sun God Freyr could only hold on for a few breaths before being sent flying hundreds of miles away by the supreme power of Xue An¡¯s punch. Then, the Victory Divine Sword in his hand shattered thunderously, and even cracks appeared across his divine body. The Sun God Freyr, reputedly invincible, could not withstand even a single punch from Xue An. Such a scene shocked Vidar as well. And at this moment, Xue An looked up at Vidar with a cold smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Next, you won¡¯t be as lucky as just now!¡± Vidar trembled all over, feeling that Xue An¡¯s smile made his heart shudder. At the same time, this also enraged him profoundly. He himself was the high and mighty son of the Divine King, but to be frightened by a human. So he roared, ¡°All of you, attack! Kill him!¡± Chapter 890 - Chapter 890 Chapter 890 Odin The Divine King - Battle of The Chapter 890: Chapter 890: Odin, The Divine King ¨C Battle of The Century (2nd Update) Chapter 890: Chapter 890: Odin, The Divine King ¨C Battle of The Century (2nd Update) At the command, his mount Yimir, the Sun God Frey who had been blasted away, along with the Frost Giant, including those heroic warriors, all crossed through the void, completely surrounding Xue An. Facing such a fierce assault, Xue An showed no fear. At this moment, he had only one thought in his mind. That was to kill! To slaughter all these deities who cruelly oppressed the Hua Clan and acted as foreign puppets, to avenge those days! Thus, Xue An¡¯s fighting spirit was wild, his fists like shooting stars, repeatedly pounding these arrogant deities. Bang bang bang! After several muffled sounds. Sun God Frey was once again blasted away, only this time, he was not as indifferent as before. Because his divine body had revealed countless deep, bone-exposing cracks, and if hit by one more punch, he might completely shatter. Therefore, he looked at Xue An with a horrified gaze, hesitant to come any closer. Meanwhile, the Frost Giant was blasted half to pieces, barely managing to stand in the void. Even worse was the creature known as the world-ending serpent Yimir. Its body was punched into two halves by Xue An, now wriggling like an earthworm, trying to reconnect itself. Vidar, too, lost his composed demeanor, the boot that was supposed to never come off, now showed several cracks. That was a divine artifact personally bestowed to him by his father god Odin, famed to never be destroyed. Yet it couldn¡¯t withstand a single punch from Xue An. At this moment. Vidar looked at Xue An with eyes full of fear. This man was too strong. Stronger than he could have ever imagined. Why was such a powerful being emerging from the Earth that was supposedly doomed? Vidar was filled with doubts and confusion. Yet Xue An showed no signs of fatigue, but instead raised his hand, pointing at Vidar across the way, and coldly said, ¡°This was just the appetizer, the main show starts now!¡± ¡°Causality!¡± Boom! The powerful Rule Power descended directly, firmly trapping all the deities. Vidar struggled several times, only to find he could not break free, and his heart filled with immense fear. Meanwhile. Xue An calmly said, ¡°Reverse!¡± Boom! The endless power of causality directly overwhelmed all the deities. In an instant. Sun God Frey, the Frost Giant, including that world-ending serpent Yimir, were all shattered into bits, even their Divine Status dissolved into nothingness. Only Vidar, the son of the Divine King, relying on the divine boots bestowed by Odin, continued to struggle. But as the cracks on those boots deepened, it was clear they wouldn¡¯t last much longer. Vidar, terrified to the extreme, yelled, ¡°Father god, save me!¡± No sooner had he spoken. Above Vidar¡¯s head, a long spear emanating terrifying divine might suddenly appeared, and in the blink of an eye, it pierced through the void, stabbing straight at Xue An¡¯s face. But just as the spear-tip was about to sever a few sweat hairs on Xue An¡¯s face, Xue An raised his hand with almost impossible speed and grabbed the long spear. Boom! Immense force took Xue An flying backward a hundred meters before he could barely stop. But even so, the long spear still could not advance any further. Vidar was somewhat dumbstruck. When the long spear had just appeared. Vidar¡¯s heart was filled with wild joy, believing Xue An was surely doomed. Because this spear contained his father god¡¯s full-force attack. It could even be said to be the true projection of that supreme divine artifact, the Eternal Spear, in this world. Logically, no one should have been able to match this strike. But he never expected that even so, it still couldn¡¯t kill Xue An. At that moment, Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°A projection of the Eternal Spear? What a pity, if it were the real Eternal Spear, perhaps I might have been somewhat apprehensive. With this, what can you do to me?¡± With that said, Xue An fiercely clenched his hand. Crack! The spearhead was forcefully snapped off. Following that, the spear wailed, transforming into a sky full of golden light which then faded into nothingness. As the spear shattered, Vidar trembled all over, finally feeling a true fear of death. But just then, the entire world suddenly came to a standstill. The clouds halted, and the winds ceased, as though even time itself had stopped. Then, the heavens trembled, and a vast divine face gradually began to appear. This divine face, with a single eye and a long beard, was crowned with a Royal Crown. Where its majesty reached, space itself showed signs of fracturing. Upon seeing this, Vidar was at first stunned, then could not help but overjoy, ¡°Father God save me!¡± Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, looking up at the giant divine face, and said indifferently, ¡°Divine King Odin!¡± Indeed! This one-eyed deity was none other than the legendary Odin, the king of gods symbolizing war and death! The light flashed once within Odin¡¯s Divine Eye. A resplendent divine light burst forth, directly shattering the Rule Power enveloping Vidar. Afterwards, he slowly opened his mouth, his voice shaking heaven and earth. ¡°Hua Clan warrior, you act so arrogantly, have you not considered the consequences?¡± Where his voice reached, strange phenomena frequented the surrounding world. Yet Xue An remained unmoved, standing proudly in the air, his expression cold as he spoke, ¡°Consequences? When you betrayed Earth and allied with outsiders, slaughtering my Hua Clan, did you ever consider the consequences?¡± The Odin that dominated the entire sky snorted coldly, ¡°We deities simply made a correct choice, but since you persist in your obstinacy, today, I shall personally slay you!¡± Following that, the entire Core Blood Realm trembled, fierce winds arose, and countless lightning covered the sky. The Wrath of the Divine King. Terrifying as such! Even the Blood God Gaea at this moment bowed down, showing his submission. Yet facing all this, Xue An¡¯s eyes shone even more brilliantly. He then raised his hand, pointing domineeringly at Odin in the sky. ¡°Enough talk, come fight!¡± Boom! Odin extended a finger, pressing directly towards the ground. Although it was just one of his fingers. But because his divine body was so immense, this finger, upon entering the Core Blood Realm, appeared as a spine-chilling colossal pillar. And where the oppressive force reached, the ground thunderously collapsed, creating a bottomless pit. However, Xue An did not move or dodge, only raised his fist, and then struck upwards, directly confronting Odin¡¯s sky-burning finger. Bang! After a muffled sound. A terrifying shockwave explosively spread from the point of their collision. Wherever it passed. Mountains broke, the earth quaked, and the heavens shook. All of the Blood Clan were deterred by this might, retreating to a distance, then watching with hearts trembling in terror. Only to see that after the light dispersed, Xue An stood in midair, not having retreated in the slightest. Then, Odin let out a cry of pain. Following that, his finger fragmented inch by inch, turning into a sky full of divine light. ¡°What? He could withstand a strike from Father God?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Vidar¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of his head, for this was beyond his imagination. ¡°Hua Clan, I will tear you to pieces!¡± Odin roared, another hand suddenly holding an unparalleled long spear, then thrusting it downwards. Where it passed, space burst apart. The true artifact, the Eternal Spear! Manifest! Chapter 891 - Chapter 891 Chapter 891 Defy Heaven and Earth Turn the Wheel Chapter 891: Chapter 891: Defy Heaven and Earth, Turn the Wheel of Reincarnation! (Third Update) Chapter 891: Chapter 891: Defy Heaven and Earth, Turn the Wheel of Reincarnation! (Third Update) Momentum filled the air. Xue An¡¯s clothes rustled loudly, and the space around him began to shatter and break apart. Yet Xue An showed not the slightest fear. Instead, his eyes blazed with increased light, and he soared into the sky to meet the Eternal Spear¡¯s peerless strike head-on. Boom! At the point of impact, space itself was twisted into shreds, revealing a terrifying black hole. And then, the long spear was forcefully repelled. But Xue An also let out a muffled grunt, involuntarily retreating dozens of zhang. All was dead silent. Nobody had thought that Xue An would be so fierce, daring to directly confront the Eternal Spear, and even succeeding. Just then, Vidar suddenly pointed at Xue An, ¡°He¡¯s injured!¡± Many gazes converged on him. Indeed. They saw a trickle of fresh blood running down Xue An¡¯s wrist. Despite that, the crowd was still filled with fear. After all, that was a strike filled with Odin¡¯s full fury! And now it had been broken by Xue An, which was simply unbelievable. Xue An slowly lifted his hand, looked at the cracked wound in his palm, and smiled grimly. ¡°Good, it¡¯s been a long while since I¡¯ve felt the taste of injury!¡± Although Xue An was smiling, to those heavenly gods and demons, it sent a chill down their spines. Even the Divine King Odin couldn¡¯t help but show a slight change of color at this moment. Actually, Odin himself hadn¡¯t had an easy time with that last exchange of blows. His hand, which grasped the Eternal Spear, was still numb. This filled him, the Northern European God King, with fear. What was the background of this youth? Why was he so formidable? At this moment, Xue An indifferently said, ¡°To commemorate my injury this time, I will turn your divine status into a badge and give it to Yan¡¯er!¡± Odin was slightly taken aback, about to speak. Xue An took a step forward, his momentum soaring, and then coldly shouted, ¡°With my blood¡­ Refine the Twin Lotuses!¡± Boom! The blood trickling from Xue An¡¯s hand transformed into blood-red, crystalline lotuses, from which intertwined red and white flames wafted. Then, these blood-forged lotuses surged wildly towards the heavens. Bang bang bang. A series of dull thuds resounded. These Twin Lotuses, like bombs, exploded thunderously upon colliding with Odin¡¯s immense divine body. With such mighty power, each blast made Odin howl with pain. ¡°Ahhhh! Hua Clan, I will cast your soul into the Abyss, to endure endless torment yet never be allowed to die!¡± Odin issued a deafening curse. Xue An was neither sad nor happy, simply lifting his foot and appearing before Odin, calmly saying, ¡°Game over!¡± Having said that, Xue An raised his fist, took a step, and unleashed it. Thump. Such a powerful punch, if it connected, could completely obliterate Odin. But at that instant, a terrifying divine sense suddenly emerged in the middle of Odin¡¯s forehead. And then a cold female voice came through, ¡°Defy heaven and earth, turn the samsara! Seal!¡± With those words, the divine sense struck down mightily, enveloping Xue An completely. Immediately after, Xue An¡¯s momentum started to plummet wildly. Xue An¡¯s expression darkened as he coldly said, ¡°The Great Sealing Technique? It seems you all really did prepare to kill at all costs!¡± His words were filled with anger, because Xue An knew that the Great Sealing Technique was an extremely malicious, yet also an incredibly powerful, sealing method. Once it was deployed, the sealed would lose all cultivation level and be thrust back into the cycle of reincarnation. No matter how strong one¡¯s foundational body or path was, it would be destroyed completely in the end. But this Great Sealing Technique demands a lot from the caster; at the very least, it must be a Great Luo Powerful One to wield it. That is to say, even the Northern European God King Odin can¡¯t execute it. Xue An could see that this Great Sealing Technique was deliberately left within Odin¡¯s Divine Status by someone. It would activate upon encountering the right conditions. From this, one can see how deliberate and calculating the other party was. ¡°Unfortunately, this sealing technique is still too weak for me!¡± As he spoke, Xue An¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, as his fierce Divine Sense lashed out aggressively. Boom! The Divine Sense that was firmly restraining Xue An trembled violently, almost shattering on the spot. ¡°Again!¡± Xue An shouted coldly, ready to launch another Divine Sense bombardment. Meanwhile. Within the distant starry depths of The Multiverse Realms, there was an incredibly remote and supreme celestial abode. And at this moment. Within this celestial abode. A female figure enshrouded in a mist of light was sitting cross-legged in meditation. Suddenly. Her body violently shook, and then she spat out a mouthful of blood, her face displaying a look of shock. ¡°What happened?¡± an exceptionally majestic voice rang out. ¡°Young Master, someone is breaking the Great Sealing Technique I left within the Northern European God King¡¯s body!¡± the woman said with a hint of panic. ¡°Is that so!¡± Just then, the woman¡¯s body began to tremble again. ¡°Young Master¡­!¡± the woman cried out in alarm. ¡°Hmph! Truly courting death!¡± Following this voice, an incredibly mighty Divine Sense crossed the void through the woman¡¯s connection, arriving directly. At this moment. Xue An was on the verge of completely destroying the Great Sealing Technique that bound him. But at that time. This overwhelming and tumultuous Divine Sense also arrived. Boom! The originally dim Great Sealing Technique suddenly erupted with dazzling brilliance, overwhelming the heavens and covering the earth. Xue An¡¯s face turned stern, his words laden with an icy killing intent, ¡°Great Luo Peak!¡± Yes! This Divine Sense crossing the void possessed the power of Great Luo Peak. Moreover, it was the Law-complete, utterly flawless, and perfect Great Luo. Such strength was enough to crush an entire star system. Xue An also felt the pressure. But in Xue An¡¯s dictionary, there was no word for submission. So he sneered, ¡°Have you finally lost patience? Don¡¯t worry; none of you puppet-masters behind the scenes will escape!¡± As he spoke, Xue An concentrated all his Divine Sense into a needle, and viciously pierced the weakest part of this Divine Sense. The Great Sealing Technique trembled violently, nearly breaking open under this strike. But at that moment. The Divine Sense suddenly surged, becoming dozens of times more powerful in an instant, and then the Great Sealing Technique forcefully took shape, dragging Xue An toward an unknowable void. Immediately after, ripples appeared in this void, and then the space gradually thinned, revealing a vast world within. Xue An wanted to struggle, but just as he caught a glimpse of this world. He was slightly startled. Because he sensed an aura that was extremely weak, yet very familiar. And just as he was distracted. Driven by the Divine Sense, the Great Sealing Technique completely dragged Xue An into this world. Boom! As Xue An¡¯s figure disappeared from the spot. That world violently closed, disappearing without a trace. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Looking at the now empty sky. The Blood Clan and Vidar were somewhat astonished. What just happened? Could it be that this supremely powerful Hua Clan youth had just died? Only Odin shook all over, regaining consciousness, then lowered his proud head, his eyes filled with reverence, and respectfully said. ¡°Thank you, my lord!¡± Chapter 892 - Chapter 892 Chapter 892 Cut the Grass Remove the Roots (1st Chapter 892: Chapter 892: Cut the Grass, Remove the Roots (1st Update) Chapter 892: Chapter 892: Cut the Grass, Remove the Roots (1st Update) ¡°Many thanks, my lord?¡± All present were somewhat astonished, then the Divine King¡¯s son Vidar and Blood God Gaea exchanged glances, showing their shock and awe. The identity of one who could make Odin, the king of all deities, speak with such reverence was almost apparent. At that moment. A silhouette emerged in the void, followed by a voice filled with supreme authority emanating from the light and shadow. ¡°Odin, what exactly is going on?¡± Odin hurried to recount the events that had transpired. After listening, there was silence within the light and shadow, then a cold laughter sounded. ¡°Hua Clan¡­, heh, to think that after so many years, this clan still hasn¡¯t changed its stubborn ways, and has even produced such a powerful being!¡± ¡°No matter how powerful, in the face of your likes, they are but mere ants!¡± At this moment, Odin still didn¡¯t forget to flatter. ¡°Heh, you did well in this matter, but it¡¯s far from enough! If such a strong being can appear in that world, it means the Heavenly Dao Laws there are restoring, and given the Hua Clan fanatics¡¯ characteristics, they will surely seize this opportunity with everything they¡¯ve got!¡± ¡°So, my lord intends for us to¡­¡± Odin¡¯s expression turned somber. ¡°To uproot the weeds, you must pull out the roots; that world, it seems, can no longer remain!¡± As these words were spoken. A deathly silence fell upon the room. Odin¡¯s gaze flickered slightly, ¡°Understood, what do we need to do then?¡± ¡°I must attend to some matters on my end. Lead the deities of the Northern Europe Divine Court to make preparations. After I arrive, we shall head to that world!¡± Although the voice was indifferent, it was laden with a terrifying intent to kill. Upon hearing this, Odin felt quite uneasy. He had witnessed that great battle thousands of years ago with his own eyes. The siege by those mad cultivators of the Hua Clan had given him nightmares that still made his flesh crawl to this moment. Thus, regarding this matter, he was quite reluctant, and could not help but softly ask, ¡°My lord, may I know if this is your will, or is it from those above¡­?¡± ¡°Presumptuous!¡± The voice from within the light and shadow suddenly turned strict. Crushed by the imposing force, even Odin, the Divine King, couldn¡¯t help but retreat several steps backward. ¡°Is this the kind of thing you¡¯re qualified to say to me? Know your place!¡± Odin¡¯s face turned white as he bowed repeatedly, then said cautiously, ¡°Yes, yes, my lord! Please, calm your anger! I just thought the Hua Clan cultivator had already been hit by the Great Sealing Technique and perished. Is going to that world to massacre not an overaction? And, is this something the people above are aware of?¡± ¡°Hmph! Do I need their consent to do what I wish? Odin, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s on your mind. Although this Hua Clan cultivator is dead, if we do not completely destroy that world, given the nature of the Hua Clan people, it won¡¯t be long before another strong being appears. By then, the responsibility of you, the gatekeeper, will only become greater!¡± Odin¡¯s complexion suddenly turned pale, and he said with a compliant tone, ¡°Yes! I understand, my lord!¡± ¡°Good! Gaea!¡± The lord of the Blood Clan, Gaea, promptly stepped forward and replied, ¡°My lord!¡± ¡°This time, you Blood Clan must also contribute your strength, understood?¡± Gaea, unlike Odin, had far fewer concerns. Hearing the words, he revealed a cruel smile, ¡°It would be my pleasure!¡± ¡°Wait here for my arrival!¡± Having said this, the silhouette explosively shattered, turning into a sky full of stars and vanished. Now, only Odin, the deities, and the members of the Blood Clan were left looking at one another. It was only after a moment that Odin spoke coldly, ¡°The lord¡¯s command shall begin with the reorganization of this Blood Realm!¡± Gaea felt a hint of displeasure in his heart, but the situation was stronger than the person. With his own Divine Status damaged and his power greatly weakened, he was no match for this Divine King who had latched onto a powerful ally, so he could only nod in agreement. ¡°Very well!¡± Soon. Odin sent tens of thousands of valiant spirits through the Space-Time Passage, accompanied by several High-Grade Divine Spirits. Together, these forces prepared to commence a purge of this Blood Realm. But when they emerged from the Core Blood Realm and entered the outer Blood Realm, the sight before them took them aback. For the once prosperous outer Blood Realm was now completely desolate. After Xue An¡¯s purge, nine out of ten Blood Clan members who had lived there were gone, but a few who had not been tainted by slaughter had survived, and the Blood Clan¡¯s secret factions had all remained intact. So, although the number of Blood Clan had sharply decreased at that time, it wasn¡¯t to the extent it was now. The Blood Realm of the present could truly be described as a wasteland, without a single soul in sight. ¡°What has happened here? Where are those supporters of Xue An?¡± Vidar asked, his face full of murderous intent. At this moment, the Blood God Gaea was also completely baffled. He couldn¡¯t understand how these people had gotten wind of what was happening and then disappeared without a trace. But things had reached this point; there was no need to make a big fuss over chasing down a bunch of Xue An¡¯s supporters. This incident was, therefore, considered over. In truth, at the very moment Xue An vanished, Alad and others within the outer Blood Realm were already aware of it. Although Alad¡¯s cultivation level was not high, he possessed a rather unique talent. That was to leave a kind of Divine Sense mark on people. This mark had no offensive power and only served as an identifier. Yet, it was this so-called useless talent that saved these people at the critical moment. The moment Alad could no longer sense the Divine Sense mark left on Xue An, he immediately realized that something had changed! Because unless one is dead or has vanished from this world, the mark should not be undetectable. And, if something truly had happened to Xue An, then those Blood Clan elders would certainly not spare people like themselves. In a moment of urgency, Alad made a decisive decision, immediately gathered all the Blood Clan members, and without a moment¡¯s delay, left the Blood Divine Realm through a space-time passage that had already been scouted out, arriving at a secret haven that Alad had painstakingly managed for many years. This secret haven was a fallback Alad had prepared, in case of a major disaster, there would be a place to go. And they had just left, when Blood God Gaea, as well as the deities of Northern Europe, arrived right after them. It could be said that if Alad had hesitated even slightly, what awaited them would have been a catastrophe. At this moment, within that small secret haven, everyone¡¯s mood was very low. Especially for Blood Clan members like Aixi and Huo¡¯er, who had followed Xue An all along, their faces were full of dejection. Seeing this, Alad shook his head slightly, ¡°Alright, I know everyone is feeling terrible, but the disappearance of the mark doesn¡¯t mean the lord has truly fallen!¡± Hearing Alad¡¯s words, a glint of hope began to emerge in the eyes of Aixi and the others. ¡°Do you mean to say, the lord might not be dead?¡± Aixi asked eagerly. Alad nodded, ¡°Without witnessing it with our own eyes, anything is possible!¡± The expressions of those present eased slightly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Alright, what we need to do now is to preserve our strength here and wait for the lord¡¯s return!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone dispersed. But when Alad was left alone, his face revealed a deep worry. ¡°I hope¡­ you won¡¯t let us down!¡± Chapter 893 - Chapter 893 Chapter 893 Tribulation of the World (2nd Update) Chapter 893: Chapter 893: Tribulation of the World (2nd Update) Chapter 893: Chapter 893: Tribulation of the World (2nd Update) Just as the winds rose and the clouds surged. In that unknowable world. Xue An slowly opened his eyes. Then, he felt somewhat dizzy, and his muscles were aching all over. Was it the aftermath of traveling through time and space? Xue An was feeling astonished when he heard a sweet, excited female voice. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re awake!¡± Young Master? Why did that title sound so strange? Xue An lifted his head, and a girl of no more than fourteen or fifteen entered his field of vision. At that moment, the girl was standing gracefully in front of the bed, smiling radiantly at him. Although the light in the room was dim, Xue An could still clearly see the girl¡¯s appearance. He saw her skin was fair and smooth, her eyebrows and eyes were like a painting, and she was wearing a simple ancient dress, with a slightly amusing bun on her head. Wait a minute! Ancient dress? Xue An¡¯s mind stirred, he looked around the room. He saw that the furnishings in the room were very simple, even the floor was earthen and shone with a sheen from long use. The hard sensation from beneath informed Xue An that this was clearly a broken wooden bed. The air was filled with a strong scent of herbs. Xue An narrowed his eyes slightly and felt his cultivation level within, then a cold smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Indeed. His body was hollow as if he had never cultivated before, just like an ordinary person. ¡°Defy the heavens and earth, turn reincarnation, Great Sealing Technique! Heh,¡± Xue An murmured softly, a cold glint flashing in his eyes. Xue An understood. He had been dragged into the cycle of reincarnation by the Great Sealing Technique. And now, what he was facing was a tribulation of this world. If it were any other cultivator, facing such a situation would probably scare them witless. But Xue An was not panicking in the slightest. Especially when he remembered the breath he had felt when entering this world, the smile on his lips grew even wider. However, the girl seemed somewhat naive; she didn¡¯t notice these subtleties, and instead, she prattled on. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯ve been sleeping since last night and only just woke up. Chan¡¯er was so worried about you! Hmph, that mean shopkeeper even said that the young master was critically ill and wouldn¡¯t live long! I really wanted to spit dog shit in his face!¡± ¡°Young Master is going to pass the examinations and become a high official. How could you possibly die in this wretched place? Oh, are you hungry, Young Master? Although that mean shopkeeper was watching me closely, how could he possibly keep an eye on me? Last night, when he was asleep, I sneaked into the kitchen and stole a big piece of cake! Hehe, isn¡¯t Chan¡¯er very clever?¡± As she spoke, the girl carefully took out a large chunk of cornbread from her bosom and handed it over. Xue An looked down and saw the cornbread, which still carried the girl¡¯s fragrant scent, bearing a faint bite mark. Seeing Xue An staring at the bite mark with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile, The girl blushed, a bit embarrassed, and said, ¡°Young Master, I was really hungry today and sneakily took a bite! I promise, I really just ate one bite!¡± As she spoke, the girl held up a delicate finger as thin as a scallion, with a serious look on her face. Xue An looked at the girl with an earnest and naive face, and warmth spread through his heart without reason. This little miss must be a maid! Considering her age, if this were Earth, she would probably just be in middle school. Yet in this world, she was already so well-behaved and sensible that she couldn¡¯t even bear to eat a stolen piece of bread and instead wanted to give it to her master. The sight of such a pure and flawless little maiden made Xue An¡¯s mood inexplicably brighten. ¡°Hmm¡­ Miss, what is your name?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± The girl looked at Xue An with some suspicion, then reached out to touch his forehead. ¡°It¡¯s not very hot! Young Master, are you muddled from sleep? I have been serving you since childhood, I am your maid, Ye Xiaochan!¡± ¡°Ye Xiaochan¡­¡± Xue An murmured softly for a while, and then many images suddenly burst into his mind. These images were all about a young boy. And this boy was also named Xue An. After quickly browsing through these images, Xue An roughly understood the boy¡¯s background and past. In short, this was a nearly perfect transmigration template. Born into poverty, although he had strived hard in his studies, he had yet to accomplish anything to this day. His side was graced only by this little maid, Ye Xiaochan, whom he had picked up in his childhood. This time, he had finally scraped together enough money to try and attain scholarly honor in Jingdu. However, he had fallen ill halfway there, collapsing in an inn. Despite spending all his resources on medical treatment, even falling behind on his inn payments for a long time, in the end, his body had quietly died on the sickbed. And then, Xue An appeared here. Of course, all this was just a memory in his mind. To this, Xue An was noncommittal. For the Great Sealing Technique was terrifying precisely because it could make the sealed individual relive reincarnation. In this cycle of reincarnation, you would never know what was real and what was fabricated! Perhaps both this body and this identity were concocted to accommodate Xue An¡¯s arrival. Seeing Xue An deep in thought, with an expression that was ever-changing, Ye Xiaochan was scared out of her wits. She even thought that after so many days of illness, her young master¡¯s mind had gone bad. With a crying tone, she said, ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s the matter with you? Please don¡¯t scare me!¡± Xue An came back to his senses from his reflections, shook his head, and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just slept too long and my head was a bit numb, but it¡¯s all right now!¡± ¡°Really? Nothing¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Xiaochan asked cautiously. Xue An smiled and nodded. Ye Xiaochan patted her chest and took a deep breath, ¡°You scared me to death! I even thought you had forgotten about me, Young Master! It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay! Young Master, eat something first!¡± With that, Ye Xiaochan stuffed a piece of cornbread into Xue An¡¯s arms. Xue An was both amused and touched. Yet he liked this naive and adorable girl very much and was about to speak. At that moment, footsteps were heard outside, followed by someone saying impatiently, ¡°Little wench, if you can¡¯t come up with the inn money today, no matter what you say, you¡¯ll have to get out!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With the sound of the voice, the door was kicked open with a bang. Then an innkeeper with a face full of spite walked in. When this shopkeeper came in, he caught sight of Xue An sitting on the bed, looked slightly surprised, and then sneered. ¡°Well, well, you must be lucky to have not died but instead woken up! Just perfect, since you, the young master, are awake, then hurry up and pay up the inn charges! Otherwise¡­¡± The innkeeper¡¯s eyes roved over Ye Xiaochan¡¯s body, his gaze riddled with greed. Chapter 894 - Chapter 894 Chapter 894 Aggressive (1st Update) Chapter 894: Chapter 894 Aggressive (1st Update) Chapter 894: Chapter 894 Aggressive (1st Update) It seemed that she felt the greed in the shopkeeper¡¯s eyes, and Ye Xiaochan¡¯s pretty face instantly turned pale, her body trembling slightly, appearing very frightened. ¡°Shopkeeper Uncle, please give us a few more days. Now that our young master is recovered, we will soon be able to pay the full amount for the shop!¡± Ye Xiaochan begged submissively. The shopkeeper, however, remained unmoved and let out a cold laugh. ¡°Little girl, I¡¯ve heard these words no less than ten times already, and I¡¯m tired of hearing them! Let me tell you, if you can¡¯t bring the Silver today, nothing else matters!¡± A look of despair appeared on Ye Xiaochan¡¯s face. The young master had been ill for so long that they had already spent all their savings. Ye Xiaochan had even pawned the clothes she carried with her, and now all she had left to wear was a single thin garment. One could say they were completely out of options. Otherwise, she, a young girl, wouldn¡¯t have been forced to sneak into the kitchen in the middle of the night to steal cornbread. And now, with the shopkeeper being so aggressive, demanding all the restaurant debts be paid today, how could this be possible? Ye Xiaochan felt very uneasy and couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to look at Xue An, hoping her young master would have some solution. But at that moment, she realized that her young master was just lowering his head, not saying a word. A look of disappointment crossed Ye Xiaochan¡¯s face. Yes! The young master had just recovered from a serious illness; how could he have any solution? Just then, the shopkeeper spoke, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Got nothing to say? Master Xue, you¡¯re a scholar after all. Paying for your lodging is only natural! You must understand this principle, right?¡± The shopkeeper appeared polite on the surface, but when he said the words ¡°Master Xue,¡± his tone was deliberately harsh, full of mocking intent. Especially when he saw Xue An keeping his head down without speaking, he showed utter disdain. Good-for-nothing bookworm! That saying was indeed true. It seemed that Master Chen¡¯s task for me was finally making progress! The shopkeeper thought to himself, filled with pride. However, he was completely unaware that at that moment, Xue An¡¯s lips were gradually curling into a cold smile. Although Xue An¡¯s cultivation level was temporarily sealed, his sensory perceptions, far superior to ordinary people, were still intact. Therefore, Xue An had noticed as soon as this shopkeeper entered that someone in the distance outside was spying on this place, their gaze filled with desire. And the shopkeeper¡¯s aggressive behavior as well as the greedy look he gave Chan¡¯er all confirmed Xue An¡¯s suspicions. This guy must be manipulated by someone behind the scenes. At that moment, Chan¡¯er said somewhat irritably, ¡°Shopkeeper Uncle, my young master has just recovered from a serious illness and is still very weak, so I hope you can speak more politely!¡± ¡°Polite?¡± the shopkeeper scoffed coldly. ¡°Fine, bring out the Silver, and I promise to be very polite! If not, then quit your pretense!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ye Xiaochan was angered, her eyes brimming with tears. Just then, a hand gently patted her slim shoulder. ¡°Chan¡¯er, step aside!¡± Ye Xiaochan was startled, then turned around. She saw Xue An, who at some point had gotten out of bed and was now standing by the bed, smiling at her. ¡°Young master¡­¡± Ye Xiaochan said, worried. Xue An waved his hand to indicate she should be silent, then looked at the shopkeeper opposite him and asked indifferently, ¡°How much Silver do I owe you in total?¡± The shopkeeper had intended to be sarcastic, but somehow, when he saw Xue An¡¯s calm gaze, he inexplicably felt a chill down his spine and instinctively replied. ¡°A total of eighteen taels and three qian of Silver!¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, how could it be that much?¡± Ye Xiaochan said angrily, her face puffing up. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯ve been delaying the payment of my shop¡¯s rent for so long. Naturally, there¡¯s interest. Compound interest, of course it would amount to that much!¡± the shopkeeper retorted coldly. ¡°You¡­¡± Ye Xiaochan wanted to say more. Xue An said calmly, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you twenty taels!¡± What? Twenty taels? The shopkeeper and Chan¡¯er both were stunned. Afterward, the shopkeeper looked at Xue An with some surprise. He suddenly realized that this scholar, who once seemed like a complete loser, now appeared to have transformed into a different person. Although he was merely standing there, he exuded an inherent dignity and nobility without showing anger. Even Mr. Chen did not possess such an aura. The shopkeeper was somewhat taken aback, but still said, ¡°Well then, bring it out!¡± Saying so, he extended his hand toward Xue An. Xue An responded indifferently, ¡°But not now!¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Mr. Xue, are you intentionally making a fool of me?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°Of course not!¡± ¡°Then you¡­¡± Xue An directly interrupted him, ¡°At sunrise tomorrow, I guarantee you twenty taels of silver!¡± ¡°Heh, I could say that too, but who would believe it!¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s face showed disdain, thinking Xue An was just stalling for time. At that moment, Xue An pointed to Ye Xiaochan beside him and spoke faintly. ¡°If I can¡¯t fulfill the promise by then, this maid of mine¡­ will belong to you!¡± The shopkeeper was stunned. Ye Xiaochan was also dumbfounded. It was only after a moment that the shopkeeper¡¯s eyes gleamed with wild joy, ¡°Mr. Xue, this is your own promise! I hope you keep your word at that time!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Good! Very good, then I¡¯ll give you one more day. Tomorrow at sunrise, I¡¯ll come to collect the money! If you can¡¯t produce it, heh, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite!¡± After saying that, the shopkeeper looked delightedly at the pale-faced Ye Xiaochan, pretending to express compassion, ¡°Miss Chan¡¯er, it seems your young master doesn¡¯t treasure you that much!¡± Having said that, the shopkeeper left with a smug look on his face. When only Ye Xiaochan and Xue An were left in the room. Ye Xiaochan cried out loud. ¡°Young master, you can¡¯t abandon me, I will wash your clothes, cook for you, and even when I grow up, I can bear your children! Please don¡¯t sell me to the shopkeeper!¡± Saying this, Ye Xiaochan was about to kneel down. Xue An quickly supported her, ¡°Silly girl, how could I possibly sell you to them?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Ye Xiaochan asked through her tears. Xue An smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a plan by then!¡± Ye Xiaochan wanted to ask more but dared not, the depths of her eyes still full of panic and despair. When Xue An had been unconscious, the shopkeeper had tried several times to take advantage of her under various pretexts. She had managed to fend him off each time. She had hoped that when her young master awoke, things would take a turn for the better. But unexpectedly, her young master was planning to sell her off. Naturally, Ye Xiaochan¡¯s heart was filled with gloomy despair. After all, in her eyes, twenty taels of silver were an astronomical figure. Impossible to gather in just one day. At that moment, Xue An asked indifferently, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Xiaochan shook her head like a rattle-drum before looking cautiously at Xue An, ¡°Young master, Chan¡¯er is not hungry, Chan¡¯er can go without food for three more days!¡± She was terrified that if she admitted to being hungry, Xue An would definitively sell her off. Xue An, feeling a pang of heartache, rubbed her little head gently, ¡°Come on, you are still growing. What if you starve? Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Young master, where to?¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking you out for a big meal!¡± Chapter 895 - Chapter 895 Chapter 895 Bring a Table of Top-Class Banquet Chapter 895: Chapter 895: Bring a Table of Top-Class Banquet (2nd Update) Chapter 895: Chapter 895: Bring a Table of Top-Class Banquet (2nd Update) This inn was a typical storehouse structure. The front house along the street served as a restaurant for passersby to dine and rest, while the back house featured guest rooms for lodging. Although it wasn¡¯t very large, it was kept very clean and tidy. Additionally, being located on the main street of the town, it did quite a good business. It was noon at the moment, and waves of delicious food aromas wafted from the front restaurant, tantalizing to anyone. At least Xue An had caught Chan¡¯er secretly swallowing her saliva more than once. Having endured hunger for so long had made the young girl unbearable with hunger. Thus, the scent of food lingering in the air was simply a torment for her. But out of fear of being sold, Chan¡¯er said tremulously, ¡°Young Proprietor, let¡¯s not go, we still have half a cornbread, right? You eat the bread, and I¡¯ll just drink more water!¡± Xue An stopped in his tracks and turned to look silently at the young girl. Under Xue An¡¯s gaze, Chan¡¯er appeared very uneasy, lowering her head and fiddling with the corner of her dress. ¡°Chan¡¯er, you really disappoint me!¡± Ye Xiaochan shuddered, ¡°Young Proprietor¡­.¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°You mean to say you don¡¯t listen to me anymore?¡± Ye Xiaochan hurriedly shook her head, ¡°No, how could I not listen to the Young Proprietor¡¯s words, but¡­.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no buts. Since I, the Young Proprietor, said we are going to have a feast, then that¡¯s exactly what we shall do. Follow me!¡± Xue An said indifferently, then walked confidently towards the front restaurant. As Ye Xiaochan watched Xue An¡¯s retreating figure, she felt that the Young Proprietor, having recovered from a severe illness, seemed a bit strange, even the tone of his speech had become much more domineering. But the Young Proprietor was right. I am his servant, and I naturally should obey his words, even if he really wants to sell me, I have to comply, and if it comes to it¡­ I¡¯ll just end it all after! Yes, that¡¯s it! Ye Xiaochan thought wildly, decisively making up her mind, and then followed step by step behind Xue An into the restaurant. The restaurant wasn¡¯t too large, but it was doing very well; the hall was filled with customers. The waitstaff bustled back and forth, serving dishes and pouring drinks, a scene of busyness. ¡°What would you like¡­¡± a waiter began to greet them, but when he saw it was Xue An, he stopped himself. Now, within the entire inn, who didn¡¯t know of this unlucky scholar who had fallen ill as soon as he entered the inn? Such a guest, who couldn¡¯t even pay the inn charges, what could he possibly order? Thus, the waiter somewhat disdainfully turned to leave. Just then, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Bring us a private booth, and a table of the best feast you can prepare!¡± The waiter was stunned. Had he heard wrong? This poor scholar was actually asking for the best feast? ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? Go prepare it!¡± Xue An said without brooking any argument. Perhaps intimidated by Xue An¡¯s demeanor, the waiter meekly led Xue An to a private booth, then turned and left. But as he was about to head to the kitchen, he suddenly came to his senses. No, how could such a poor scholar afford any feast? If he really brought him the order, and he couldn¡¯t pay afterward, wouldn¡¯t the Shopkeeper blame it all on me? No, I must tell the Shopkeeper about this. The waiter thought to himself, about to turn and leave. Just at that moment, a girl in plain clothes, though plain in looks yet quite attractive, happened to pass by and seeing the waiter standing there, couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The attendant, upon seeing the woman, hurriedly said, ¡°Sister Yue, here is what happened: the scholar who fell ill upon arriving at our inn suddenly recovered and, bringing his maid here, insisted on having a fine banquet. I was just about to inform the Shopkeeper!¡± Upon hearing this, the girl¡¯s expression turned cold, and her brows furrowed tightly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see to it myself! Let¡¯s not alarm my father about this for now!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The attendant naturally didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. For this girl was none other than the daughter of Yang Zelin, the Shopkeeper of the inn, Yang Yue. As the Young Proprietor, Yang Yue¡¯s attitude toward others was starkly different from that of her father. At least she wasn¡¯t as stingy and greedy as her father. Therefore, all the staff in the inn both respected her greatly. Yang Yue arrived in front of the private booth. Speaking of a private booth, it was actually just a space partitioned off by curtains. Yang Yue took a deep breath and lifted the curtain to enter. The first people she saw were Xue An sitting there drinking tea and Ye Xiaochan standing beside him. Seeing Xue An, Yang Yue¡¯s eyes filled with disdain, and she turned her head away, calling softly, ¡°Chan¡¯er!¡± Ye Xiaochan, who had been lost in thought, looked up on hearing her name and smiled brightly on seeing Yang Yue. ¡°Sister Yue!¡± Looking at Ye Xiaochan, whose chin had grown noticeably thinner, Yang Yue was filled with heartache. She had always felt deep sympathy and pity for this girl, who was about the same age as herself but had suffered much more in life. Since the time Xue An fell ill right after settling in, it had been Ye Xiaochan alone who hustled to prepare concoctions and medicine. If that were all, it might have been bearable. But soon, Xue An¡¯s illness had exhausted all their funds. Even then, the young maid did not give up; she tried everything to cure her master. Eventually, she pawned everything she could, to the point where she couldn¡¯t even afford meals. All these circumstances were observed by Yang Yue, who admired and sympathized with her, thus began to secretly aid the young maid. For instance, when no one was watching, she would bring food to Ye Xiaochan¡¯s room or help her purchase medicine, and so on. For all this, Ye Xiaochan was immensely grateful. But soon, all this became known to Yang Yue¡¯s father, the greedy and stingy Shopkeeper Yang Zelin. He was furious and issued a strict order. He forbade Yang Yue from offering even the slightest help to Ye Xiaochan. At that time, Yang Yue didn¡¯t quite understand. It was only a meal, why was her father so furiously upset? But as it was her father¡¯s command, she dared not defy him and could only watch everything helplessly. Following that, Shopkeeper Yang Zelin started to target the servant and master, isolating Ye Xiaochan completely. However, Ye Xiaochan resiliently persevered, tirelessly caring for Xue An day and night. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yang Yue was naturally aware of all this. So when she heard that Xue An had woken up, her heart was initially relieved, and she felt happy for Ye Xiaochan. But soon, she learned from her father, that Xue An, having just awakened, had actually wagered that he would settle all their meal and lodging bills by sunrise the next day; if he failed, he would lose Ye Xiaochan to the inn. At that moment, Yang Zelin was smug. But upon hearing these words, Yang Yue felt as though she had fallen into an ice pit and then became furiously angry. Chapter 896 - Chapter 896 Chapter 896 Righteous Indignation (Third Update) Chapter 896: Chapter 896 Righteous Indignation (Third Update) Chapter 896: Chapter 896 Righteous Indignation (Third Update) In her view, Xue An was nothing but a useless wimp. If it hadn¡¯t been for Ye Xiaochan¡¯s meticulous care, he might have died long ago. Surprisingly, when this guy woke up, instead of cherishing his own servant, he actually used her as a stake in a bet. And what kind of a bet was that exactly? It was plainly an excuse to use his own servant to settle the inn¡¯s food bill! Thus, in Yang Yue¡¯s eyes, Xue An was already a grateful wretch, utterly spineless. At that moment, Yang Yue gave Ye Xiaochan a slight smile, then turned her head, staring at Xue An with a face full of disdain. ¡°Sir Xue, must you feast so lavishly right after recovering from a serious illness?¡± The sarcasm in her words was practically overflowing. Xue An didn¡¯t care and merely glanced at this Yang Yue, then said indifferently: ¡°Chan¡¯er hasn¡¯t eaten in several days, now that I¡¯m awake, I ought to treat her well, what? Any objections?¡± ¡°Heh!¡± A cold laugh from Yang Yue. ¡°Sir Xue truly deserves to be called a scholar, such beautifully crafted words! Yet, how come it feels to me that this meal seems more like satisfying your own desires with the money earned from selling Chan¡¯er?¡± With those words, Ye Xiaochan turned pale, ¡°Sister Xiao Yue!¡± Showing pity yet angering at the unresisting Ye Xiaochan: ¡°Sister Chan¡¯er, at this moment, why still speak for this heartless wretch? I heard he needs to gather twenty pieces of Silver by sunrise tomorrow, or else he will sell you off. Is this a bet? It¡¯s clearly using you as payment for the inn¡¯s meal!¡± Ye Xiaochan turned deathly pale, her body trembling slightly. Meanwhile, Yang Yue turned her head, glaring fiercely at Xue An, ¡°Do you know the hardships Xiao Chan¡¯er has gone through to save you, how much she has suffered? Night after night without sleep, even missing meals, yet she still took care of you, but you?¡± ¡°Thinking of selling such a good girl right after waking up, and you claim it¡¯s to treat her well, it¡¯s utterly shameless!¡± Seeing the emotionally charged Yang Yue, Xue An was initially stunned, then found it somewhat laughable. This girl had clearly misunderstood, so she was filled with righteous indignation. But Xue An was too lazy to explain anything. Because by tomorrow, everything would naturally become clear, why bother wasting words here. However, Xue An¡¯s silence was interpreted by Yang Yue as being speechless, her anger couldn¡¯t help but intensify, and she was about to burst into a scolding. Ye Xiaochan suddenly said tremblingly: ¡°Enough! Sister Xiao Yue, don¡¯t speak anymore!¡± Yang Yue paused, ¡°Chan¡¯er, you¡­¡± ¡°This is all my own choice, and I am the master¡¯s servant; whatever the master says, I must do!¡± As she said this, Ye Xiaochan¡¯s voice choked up, but she restrained herself from crying and then forced a smile. ¡°Sister Xiao Yue, stop scolding the master. I know he must have his reasons, I don¡¯t blame him!¡± Yang Yue was simply dumbfounded. If she could swear, she now truly wanted to point at Xue An¡¯s nose and give him a good thrashing. Do you see? Such a good girl, and you actually consider selling her? Are you even a man? Seeing this, Xue An also couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of remorse. This little servant girl truly had a kind-heartedness that was painfully touching. Just then, a sudden sound of footsteps came from the outside. Then Shopkeeper Yang Zelin lifted the curtain and walked in. His face darkened immediately upon seeing his daughter, Yang Yue. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Yang Yue, who held deep respect for her father, turned pale at his sight, ¡°I¡­I came to ask what they would like to eat!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Yang Zelin snorted coldly, and then exchanged his scowl for a smile, turning to face Xue An. ¡°I heard from the boy that Sir Xue has ordered a table of high-quality liquor; it is currently being prepared in the kitchen and will be served to you shortly! Please be patient!¡± Her father¡¯s behavior surprised Yang Yue for a moment, and then she understood, lowering her head in shame. She understood why her father was so obsequious. It was certainly because of the esteemed young master Chen, at whose feet the whole city trembled. But because she understood all this, Yang Yue¡¯s heart was filled with pain. At that moment, Xue An said noncommittally, ¡°Then, about the payment for the meal¡­¡± ¡°Heh, Mr. Xue jests. A table of fine banquet costs but a couple of Silver, as long as you can pay the twenty Silver tomorrow, consider this banquet on me!¡± Yang Zelin displayed great generosity. With a half-smile, Xue An glanced at him and nodded, ¡°In that case, I thank you, Shopkeeper Yang!¡± ¡°Mr. Xue, you¡¯re too courteous!¡± It was then that the waiters began to serve the dishes to the private room like flowing water. ¡°Mr. Xue, please enjoy your meal!¡± Yang Zelin said, nodding and bowing. Then he led his daughter Yang Yue out of the private room. Afterward, he straightened his back and snorted coldly at his daughter. ¡°If you dare talk back again, be careful I lock you up for a month!¡± ¡°Your daughter dares not!¡± ¡°Hmph, go!¡± Yang Yue glanced helplessly at the private room, then clenched her teeth and turned to leave. Yang Zelin stood there, secretly squeezing the small piece of gold in his pocket, and a smug smile appeared on his harsh face, Young Master Chen sure is generous. All he did was mention Xue An¡¯s bet with Ye Xiaochan, and the young man rewarded him with a piece of gold, overjoyed. Just this small piece was enough to cover the inn¡¯s expenses for a month. How could Yang Zelin not beam with joy? And as long as he successfully acquires Chan¡¯er tomorrow, he would gain Young Master Chen¡¯s favor. By then, his inn would surely prosper. In comparison to these plans. What could a fine banquet possibly count for? And this Mr. Xue clearly resigned to his fate, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t indulge in such a luxurious meal. He probably knows that he can no longer protect his little maid. Heh, eat up. The more you eat, the deeper you sink. The triumphant innkeeper plotted with a smug face and then left grandly. Meanwhile. Inside that private room. Xue An¡¯s expression hardened, ¡°When I tell you to sit, you sit. What¡¯s all this nonsense for!¡± ¡°Yes¡­yes!¡± Ye Xiaochan wiped the tear stains on her face and then sat down heavily on the chair. ¡°Eat!¡± Xue An picked up his chopsticks. ¡°Oh!¡± Ye Xiaochan obediently picked up her chopsticks. At that moment, Xue An picked up a piece and tasted it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Honestly, the taste was very average, nowhere near comparable to his own cooking. But in this damned world, being too picky wouldn¡¯t do. So Xue An didn¡¯t criticize much and began eating heartily. However, Ye Xiaochan only dared to cautiously pick the vegetables in front of her. Xue An glanced at her, then sighed, directly grabbed a chicken leg, and handed it to Ye Xiaochan. Chapter 897 - Chapter 897 Chapter 897 Devouring Immortal Decree (4th Update) Chapter 897: Chapter 897: Devouring Immortal Decree (4th Update) Chapter 897: Chapter 897: Devouring Immortal Decree (4th Update) ¡°Eat meat! How could you have strength without eating meat?¡± Ye Xiaochan accepted the chicken leg somewhat dazedly. The young master had really changed. Before, the young master was always serious and very rigid, never allowing her to sit down while eating, let alone giving her food to eat. Could it be¡­ the young master felt guilty about selling me? As this thought came to her, Ye Xiaochan felt a surge of sorrow but dared not cry in front of Xue An, so she simply lowered her head and ate the chicken leg voraciously, her tears falling to the ground in plops. Young master, if I leave, you must take good care of yourself! However, Xue An did not notice Ye Xiaochan¡¯s inner melodrama, as he was feverishly amassing power. With each bite of food, the ravenous hunger of his stomach would digest it in an instant, transforming it into pure energy that wildly altered his body. This was not the same as the tribulations of the world and illusions of the Heart Demon. Neither real nor false, like illusion yet seeming tangible. Xue An¡¯s original cultivation level could not be utilized, and he also realized that this world was completely devoid of any trace of spiritual energy. If the pre-modified Earth was a wasteland, then this place was absolute void. This fundamentally eliminated the possibility for cultivators to re-cultivate here. Xue An could not even open the Mustard Seed Ring or the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Luckily, inside the Magic Treasures Pavilion was its own world, ensuring that Yan¡¯er and the two girls were absolutely safe. For other people, a world without spiritual energy might be a problem, but for Xue An, it was not an issue at all. During his travels through the Multiverse, he once acquired an ancient immortal decree called the Devouring Immortal Decree. This celestial decree was actually not brilliant at all. But it was very unique. Because the Great Luo cultivator who left this celestial decree came from a barren world without a hint of spiritual energy. There, cultivation through nature¡¯s spiritual energy was utterly impossible. Yet this cultivator blazed his own trail, starting to transform himself through devouring, and ultimately embarked on the path of cultivation. This devouring, to put it simply, was just voraciously eating. And then digesting all the eaten food into pure energy. This replaced the function of spiritual energy. Moreover, Xue An knew that when this Great Luo cultivator was in the later stages of his cultivation, he even once swallowed a small planet in one gulp. If it had not been for his excessive gluttony, leading him to explode and die while attempting to devour a star, who knows what he would have become. This celestial decree might be seen as garbage in those worlds abundant with spiritual energy. But in this world, it was extremely suitable. So there was Xue An, eating in large gulps, while his originally emaciated body visibly strengthened at a speed perceptible to the naked eye. Pure energy wildly transformed everything. Very quickly, Xue An had eaten over half of the superior feast on the table. This spectacle even dumbfounded Ye Xiaochan. How had her master turned into a glutton after just one bout of illness? ¡°What are you looking at, hurry up and eat!¡± said Xue An. ¡°Oh, oh!¡± Ye Xiaochan did not dare disobey, and she was truly hungry. Regardless of whether the young master would sell her or not, she had to fill her belly first. With this thought in mind, the seemingly frail and delicate girl devoured the remaining half of the feast until it was all gone. After eating, she couldn¡¯t even squat down; instead, she had to cradle her stomach and slowly stand up. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Xue An led the way, with Ye Xiaochan following step by step, the master and servant duo returned to the house. And the waiters responsible for clearing the dishes were all stunned upon entering this room. ¡°My heavens,¡± this was a banquet of the finest courses, and these two had eaten everything up?¡± ¡°Look at this plate, does it even need washing anymore? You can see your reflection in it!¡± The waiters murmured in amazement. After leading Ye Xiaochan back, Xue An was asked by her. ¡°Young Master¡­!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°What shall we do next?¡± Xue An flopped onto the bed, ¡°Having eaten our fill, naturally it¡¯s time to¡­ sleep.¡± Ye Xiaochan was taken aback. You, Young Master, have been unconscious for several days, how could you fall asleep again after just waking up and eating a meal? But before she could say anything, She heard Xue An, lying on the bed, emitting faint snoring sounds, having already fallen asleep. Ye Xiaochan felt an indescribable sorrow in her heart, her last bit of hope shattered. It seemed the Young Master was indeed going to sell her off! Because by sunrise tomorrow, they needed to come up with twenty taels of silver. But looking at the young master fast asleep, where could they find the silver now? Thinking of this, Ye Xiaochan¡¯s tears started falling, unstoppable. After a while, Ye Xiaochan wiped the tears from the corner of her eye and then quietly began tidying up the room. To treat Xue An¡¯s illness, Ye Xiaochan had already pawned all her own clothes. But she hadn¡¯t touched any of Xue An¡¯s clothes. She turned them all inside out, then took out a needle and thread, starting to mend them one by one. Whether it was a tiny tear or a little unraveling thread, Ye Xiaochan did not overlook anything. Even for the clothes without damages, she reinforced the areas prone to wear. While working with the needle and thread, Ye Xiaochan muttered softly. ¡°Young Master, after Chan¡¯er leaves, you must take good care of yourself! Don¡¯t be sick again!¡± ¡°You have to cherish these clothes, I¡¯ve packed the white gentleman¡¯s shirt separately for you, put it on when you get to the Capital City!¡± ¡°Remember, if any part of the clothes breaks, mend it promptly, otherwise, looking ragged in the Capital City will make you the laughing stock!¡± Ye Xiaochan, who had never been apart from Xue An since childhood, rambled on and on. But often while mending, she would stop her work and silently weep for a moment before starting to sew again. Not until all the clothes were mended and neatly folded into the chest, Did she carefully lie down at Xue An¡¯s feet, curling up and shedding tears while lost in her thoughts. During the time Xue An had been sick, she had been tirelessly caring for him day and night. And having eaten so much today, It wasn¡¯t long before she too fell into a deep sleep. Time passed, and outside, the sky gradually darkened. In the moment when the bright moon crested the treetops, Xue An suddenly opened his eyes on the bed. The brilliant glow in his eyes lit up the entire room like a Sharp Flash. Then Xue An sat up, about to get out of bed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only That¡¯s when he noticed Ye Xiaochan already fast asleep at his feet. And even in her sleep, one hand still clutched at the hem of his garment. Looking at Chan¡¯er sleeping like a child, A tender feeling welled up in Xue An¡¯s heart. In a few more years, Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang would be as grown as she is! Just then, Ye Xiaochan suddenly trembled slightly, and tears slipped from the corners of her eyes as she murmured, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t sell me!¡± Chapter 898 - Chapter 898 Chapter 898 The Moon Shines Bright and Stars Are Chapter 898: Chapter 898: The Moon Shines Bright and Stars Are Sparse, Clouds Cease and Wind Halts (5th Update) Chapter 898: Chapter 898: The Moon Shines Bright and Stars Are Sparse, Clouds Cease and Wind Halts (5th Update) Xue An was taken aback and then couldn¡¯t help but give a wry smile. The silly girl, she really thought he was going to sell her! Xue An stretched out his hand and lightly tapped Ye Xiaochan¡¯s forehead. The young girl fell into a deep sleep, probably not to wake up until daylight. Then Xue An stood up, pushed open the door, and walked out. Outside, the moon shined brightly, and the stars were sparse; the wind had calmed, and the clouds had stilled. Because the night was deep, the surroundings were utterly silent, as if the entire world had fallen asleep. A flicker of light danced in Xue An¡¯s eyes, and then with a leap, he silently soared into the air and vanished into the vast night. This was a very small city. From the easternmost part of the city wall to the west, it measured no more than seven or eight miles. But as it was located alongside a main road leading to the Capital City, this small city thrived with bustle. Even now, in the silence of deep night, one could see dots of light scattered throughout the town. Xue An, as if taking a leisurely stroll, moved through the dark night sky, looking down at the city below. At last. In the northeastern corner of the city, Xue An paused in mid-air. In front of him was a grand manor. Xue An¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he surveyed the estate. After a moment, he displayed a silent smile, then soared over the high wall and disappeared. And above the main gate of this manor, the words Chen Family Mansion were inscribed boldly. Should any local citizens be here, seeing these four characters would certainly fill them with dismay and even compel them to keep their distance. Because within this city, the Chen Family symbolized absolute power. No one dared to disobey the family¡¯s commands. Even a sneeze from a member of the Chen Family could make the small city shudder. The Chen Family¡¯s actions were always overbearing; anything¨Cor anyone¨Cthey coveted had to become theirs. Eventually, even a Chen Family servant would strut around outside, shouting loudly and behaving arrogantly. So by now, the mere mention of the Chen Family would change the color of people¡¯s faces in this city. If someone inadvertently offended them or if a Chen Family member took a liking to their belongings, the best outcome would be to quickly flee the city, or else one might find that person¡¯s body in a ditch the next day. And as the eldest son of the Chen Family, Chen Jiayu, had been enjoying treatment akin to that of a crown prince since his youth. At that moment. Xue An had arrived outside the library in the rear residence, intending to enter, when suddenly he heard voices coming from inside. He paused, then froze in his tracks, his figure merging instantaneously with the darkness. He relied solely on his keen senses to perceive everything inside. He saw Chen Jiayu lying comfortably on a Taishi Chair, drinking and chatting with several friends. At that moment, a young man with a dog plaster pasted on his face said fawningly, ¡°Young Master, I heard you¡¯ve taken a fancy to a foreign lass?¡± This band of rascally friends had few skills, but when it came to women, they were all ears. One wealthy young master, whose family owned several silk and satin shops, said with gleaming eyes, ¡°Ah, you probably don¡¯t know, but I have seen that girl together with Young Master Chen, tsk tsk¡­¡± ¡°How is she, really? Don¡¯t just tsk tsk there!¡± another, a pock-faced fat man whose family owned a few pawnshops, said impatiently. ¡°Heh heh, is Xiao Red Jade from Yuxiufang beautiful?¡± the silk and satin wealthy young master asked with a laugh. ¡°Of course, she¡¯s beautiful! Damn it, it cost me a hundred silver pieces to sleep with her last time!¡± the pock-faced young master said resentfully. ¡°Hehe, someone like Xiao Red Jade isn¡¯t even fit to carry shoes for this girl.¡± ¡°Fuck, is she really that beautiful?¡± All the young masters from rich families in the room were shocked. ¡°Tsk, tsk, would I dare to lie in front of Young Master Chen? That little lady, tsk, tsk, I¡¯m still amazed thinking about her now!¡± ¡°Stop with the tsking, just give us the details!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± The rich heir clad in fine silk garments only continued after he had sufficiently whetted everyone¡¯s appetite, smugly stating, ¡°Not to mention her features are like a painting, but this little lady is truly fair, just like a piece of white silk!¡± Hisss! All the young masters took a sharp intake of breath. The heir with the pockmarked face was even more excited, his eyes gleaming, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, and that¡¯s not even the main point. The main thing is that this little lady is only fourteen or fifteen years old this year, just when she¡¯s fresh and could be squeezed out of water!¡± At this, the eyes of all these heirs turned sly and lecherous; they exchanged glances and together let out a sinister laugh. ¡°Hehe, Young Master Chen, congratulations, congratulations!¡± ¡°Indeed, we¡¯ve grown tired of all the somewhat good-looking women in the city, and now a foreign beauty has appeared, and such a beautiful one at that! It¡¯s like heaven is on our side!¡± ¡°Young Master Chen, when do you plan to have your first taste? After you¡¯ve had your fill, share some with us brothers to savor the freshness, won¡¯t you?¡± These filthy words filled the entire room. Outside the room. Xue An¡¯s eyes grew colder, but he didn¡¯t move. Instead, he kept listening. Chen Jiayu had yet to utter a word, lazily reclining on the Taishi chair, lightly tapping its armrest with his fingers. Then he spoke indifferently, ¡°I didn¡¯t force myself on her this time! Because I think that would be too boring!¡± ¡°Moreover, this little lady is very stubborn and fiery, and using force would likely ruin her easily!¡± ¡°So this time, I used a different approach, driving her into a corner step by step.¡± ¡°I want her to completely submit to me, that will be much more interesting!¡± Upon hearing Chen Jiayu¡¯s words. There was a moment of silence in the room. Then waves of flattering voices started to surge forth. ¡°Young Master Chen really knows how to play the game!¡± ¡°Right, we¡¯re still at the beginner level, while Young Master Chen has already started toying with people¡¯s hearts!¡± Listening to these sycophantic voices. Chen Jiayu laughed, a very joyful laugh. He thought back to a few days ago, that fleeting glimpse. He was bored at the time, so he took a few subordinates to Yang Zelin¡¯s inn to have some fun. Actually, having fun was just an excuse to see if there were any new goods. And then, he encountered Ye Xiaochan, who was on her way out to buy medicine. At that moment, Chen Jiayu was transfixed. It wasn¡¯t that he¡¯d never seen beautiful women before, but he¡¯d never seen someone as unworldly and ethereal as Ye Xiaochan. And when he came back to his senses, Chen Jiayu couldn¡¯t help feeling overjoyed. He, who was just bored and had nothing to do, decided on the spot that he would claim this woman. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But when he tried to approach Ye Xiaochan, he hit a wall. Because Ye Xiaochan was extremely vigilant and ignored all advances from strange men. After several attempts, Chen Jiayu returned without success, filled with anger, and was about to send people to take her by force. But just then, the shopkeeper Yang Zelin arrived in time. Seeing Chen Jiayu¡¯s expression, Yang Zelin immediately understood what was going on. Chapter 899 - Chapter 899 Chapter 899 Stomped to Death (6th Update) Chapter 899: Chapter 899: Stomped to Death (6th Update) Chapter 899: Chapter 899: Stomped to Death (6th Update) In fact, he had already been salivating over Ye Xiaochan for a long time, but as soon as he saw how earnestly the Chen Family¡¯s young master pursued her, he immediately changed his strategy and began to advise and plan for him. When he heard that Ye Xiaochan had arrived with a scholar who had since become gravely ill, Chen Jiayu suddenly lost his urgency. In his view, Ye Xiaochan was already prey in the palm of his hand, and now what he needed to do was to properly toy with her. That was why he ordered Yang Zelin to suppress and isolate Ye Xiaochan by any means necessary. He wanted to use this method to drive her into a corner, so she would obediently beg for his mercy. But to his surprise, this seemingly frail young girl managed to endure steadfastly. And she persisted for a full ten days. Chen Jiayu grew impatient and followed Yang Zelin to apply pressure. But just then, Xue An woke up. And Yang Zelin brought back some good news. That news was about Xue An using Ye Xiaochan as a wager. Upon hearing this, Chen Jiayu wanted nothing more than to burst out in triumphant laughter. Wasn¡¯t this little maid fiercely loyal? Yet the first thing her master did upon waking was to sell her off. With that, how could she continue to stand firm? And in Chen Jiayu¡¯s heart, a cold sneer arose. He certainly did not want to let Ye Xiaochan off so easily. You claim to be unswervingly loyal to your master, don¡¯t you? Well, tomorrow, when I have you in my grasp, I¡¯ll play with you right in front of your master! At that time, I want to see what reaction you¡¯ll have. With that thought, Chen Jiayu¡¯s excitement caused him to tremble slightly. Meanwhile, the excited voices of those young nobles filled the room as they discussed unspeakable topics. In Xue An¡¯s perception, all these young nobles acted as if they were accustomed to this, clearly not their first time doing such things. It was evident how many women had fallen victim to their cruelty. This stoked the murderous flames in Xue An¡¯s heart. His eyes grew colder and colder. These people, not a single one could be spared! Xue An thought to himself, and then took a step forward, making his way toward the study. Formerly perfectly merged with the darkness, he, with that one step, suddenly revealed his imposing aura. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± the Protectors patrolling around the study shouted sharply. But Xue An wasted no words and casually flicked his wrist. A few faint sword lights flew out instantly, cutting the throats of the men. These Protectors, considered experts, clutched their wounds in disbelief as they stared at Xue An emerging from the darkness before collapsing to the ground with a thud. Blood meandered along the ground. It dyed the tranquil night with a layer of murderous crimson. Such a loud disturbance naturally alerted everyone inside the study. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s happening outside?¡± ¡°It sounds like someone¡¯s coming!¡± All these wealthy young scions, who usually bullied others, now showed a trace of panic. Only Chen Jiayu remained calm and glanced behind him. Two large-bodied subordinates promptly walked towards the door. Both were experts whom Chen Jiayu had paid a great sum to hire. Thus, Chen Jiayu felt no panic at all. But the moment these two were just about to reach the door, The wooden door, crafted from solid hardwood, shattered like paper. Then those two so-called experts didn¡¯t even have time to grunt before they were sent flying. By the time they hit the ground, they were already dead, their bodies hemorrhaging from the force of the impact. This took everyone by surprise. Including Chen Jiayu. At this moment, he could no longer maintain his composure either. He abruptly stood up, his face an ashen gray as he stared into the pitch-black night outside the door, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Which master is it, and why do you oppose the Chen Family?¡± There was no response. Chen Jiayu was about to say something else. When a slight sigh could be heard in the darkness. Then Xue An emerged from the darkness, stepping into the room. ¡°What a beautiful night! Such a night is most suitable for bloodshed!¡± Xue An said indifferently. There was dead silence throughout the venue. Following that, Chen Jiayu¡¯s face went through wild changes, ¡°You¡­ you are!¡± He had recognized Xue An. Because he had seen him once when Xue An was previously unconscious. However, he never imagined that this scholar, who was on the brink of death, would appear here all of a sudden, and begin by killing someone. Xue An glanced at Chen Jiayu with a faint smile, ¡°Let me guess, you must be the young master of the Chen Family? The one behind the scenes, scheming against Chan¡¯er?¡± Chen Jiayu shuddered all over, feeling a chill in his heart. How does he know everything? But the dignity of being the Chen Family¡¯s son quickly calmed him down and he said coolly, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me! I am the Chen Family¡¯s son, Xue An, I admit I was shortsighted, and I didn¡¯t expect you to be a peerless martial artist!¡± ¡°How about this, let¡¯s just forget this whole thing. I promise I won¡¯t bother your maid again, and I¡¯ll act as if you killing my men never happened, how¡¯s that?¡± While speaking, Chen Jiayu¡¯s mind was frantically spinning. Wait and stall for now. ¡°Just keep him steady for now, and then I will immediately call for experts to capture him. I will first pin the crime of collusion with bandits on this fellow.¡± After that, I will torture that little wench slowly to death in front of him. His heart was filled with venomous thoughts. Xue An, however, laughed, ¡°I guess you¡¯re thinking about how to deal with me afterward!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t¡­.¡± Before he could finish, Xue An flicked his finger. A sword light instantly severed Chen Jiayu¡¯s legs. Chen Jiayu fell to the ground with a thud. At first, he didn¡¯t realize what had happened, but then he saw the two severed legs standing on the ground. He was first stunned and then let out a piercing scream of pain. ¡°My legs, ahhh! Xue An, you dare to¡­.¡± Xue An, expressionless, stepped forward, pressing his foot down on Chen Jiayu¡¯s head, and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re really loud!¡± Although he was being stepped on, Chen Jiayu didn¡¯t feel humiliated. Because he felt an overwhelmingly real threat of death. It was a chilling murderous intent that made him tremble all over. Therefore, he immediately shut his mouth, which was wailing miserably, and said in an urgent tone, ¡°Young Master Xue, I know I was wrong, you¡­.¡± Before he could finish. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°No need.¡± With that, Xue An stepped down. Bang! A muffled sound. Chen Jiayu¡¯s head burst apart. Brain matter splattered everywhere. And Chen Jiayu¡¯s body was still twitching unconsciously. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Such a horrific scene turned everyone¡¯s faces pale, and those with weaker fortitude were trembling violently, nearly fainting. Then Xue An slowly pulled his foot out of the brain matter and wiped the sole of his shoe on Chen Jiayu¡¯s body. That nonchalant manner, as if he had just pulled out a carrot from the ground. Then Xue An looked around the room with a faint smile. ¡°Good evening, everyone!¡± Chapter 900 - Chapter 900 Chapter 900 Night as Vast as the Sea (1st Update) Chapter 900: Chapter 900: Night as Vast as the Sea (1st Update) Chapter 900: Chapter 900: Night as Vast as the Sea (1st Update) The room was as silent as death. These scions, usually high and mighty and taking pleasure in oppressing others, now found their statuses reversed and, like lambs awaiting slaughter, trembled as they watched Xue An. ¡°I heard all your earlier words from outside,¡± he said, ¡°and to be honest, I was quite surprised because your actions were pushing the boundaries of human decency!¡± ¡°But now none of that matters because I¡¯m going to make you understand that as humans, we must all have a sense of awe and reverence!¡± Having said that, Xue An walked forward with a smile. ¡°No¡­.¡± The young scions all shuddered, snapping fully to attention, then let out ear-piercing screams. They understood that this scholarly-looking youth was in fact a peerless Divine Slaughter. And from his words, it was clear he intended to kill them all. ¡°Young Master, spare my life! I have nothing to do with this!¡± ¡°Yes, Chen Jiayu did all this, it has nothing to do with us!¡± They cried miserably, trying to beg for mercy. Xue An, however, was unmoved, simply saying, ¡°Tell that to the ones below!¡± With that, Xue An raised his hand, and a streak of sword light swept through the room like a roaming dragon. All of them stood frozen in place, eyes blank with shock. Not until moments later. There were several muffled thuds. And then, at the same time, the heads of these wealthy scions soared skyward, blood even splashing onto the ceiling above. Thud, thud. One dead body after another fell to the ground. In the entire study, no one but Xue An remained alive. And the floor was soaked red with blood. Yet standing amidst the pool of blood, Xue An himself remained unmarked by a single drop. He just stood there quietly, like a solitary Deity in this world. At that moment, there were faint shouting noises in the distance, seemingly someone rushing this way. Xue An¡¯s mouth curled into a cold smile, then he turned and left the study, stepping into the courtyard to look up at the sparse Starry Sky. By then, the distant shouting had grown much closer. ¡°Don¡¯t let him get away!¡± ¡°Hurry, seal the front and back doors!¡± These shouting voices entered the courtyard. Xue An sighed, ¡°Killing people is really pointless.¡± Just then, the door of the small courtyard was violently broken open. The Chen Residence¡¯s house servants and Protectors poured in, only to be terrified into a collective gasp at the sight before them. For the entire courtyard was drenched in blood. And a scholarly-looking man stood quietly in the center. Xue An looked around at the group of house servants who had rushed in, and smiled faintly, ¡°I killed the people.¡± These men were shocked. Then, a few of the servant leaders exchanged glances and shouted together, ¡°Charge at him, take him down!¡± If they could not capture the murderer of the Chen Family heir, they, the house servants and Protectors, would all have to die. So, desperate to live, the house servants and Protectors¡¯ eyes turned red. Boom! They swarmed in a frenzy. Xue An yawned out of boredom, ¡°It¡¯s so boring, might as well finish them all quickly and then go back to catch up on some sleep!¡± As he spoke, the house servants charging in front all halted in their tracks, and then stripes of crisscrossing blood marks appeared on their bodies. In an instant, these blood marks began to seep out blood, and afterwards, their bodies began to fall apart in chunks. The cuts were incredibly smooth, and what¡¯s more, they were remarkably even. As if¡­ they were blocks of tofu cut with a knife. This horrifying scene terrified the remaining house servants. ¡°A devil! He¡¯s a devil!¡± someone screamed in agony. Xue An shook his head, ¡°No, you are!¡± Having said that, Xue An stepped forward, and the house servants began to fall in droves. Some thought to turn and flee, but they couldn¡¯t even make it out of the courtyard before they became dead bodies. In an instant, all the rushing house servants and Protectors had perished on the spot. Xue An looked around, his expression neither sad nor happy, then stepped over fresh blood, walking deeper into the Chen Family estate. At this moment. The master of the Chen Family, also Chen Jiayu¡¯s father, was shivering under the niche of a Buddha statue in the prayer hall. This nearly fifty-year-old man, who had lived a life of luxury, was finally feeling an immense fear. He wasn¡¯t clear about what had specifically happened outside. But the harrowing screams, along with the pungent smell of blood brought in with the breeze, silently testified that a brutal massacre was underway. The master of the Chen Family also liked bloodshed. Once, over a trivial matter, he had tortured a young girl with extremely cruel methods for three whole days. That feeling of life slipping away in his hands thrilled him immensely. But he preferred to be the butcher with the knife, not the fish and flesh on the cutting board. Perhaps those who are more brutal fear this the most. Because they understand what that feels like. And when this master had sent out his most capable fighters, only to have them disappear without a trace like mud thrown into the sea, he realized the gravity of the situation. In desperation, he hid underneath the shrine in the prayer hall, hoping the myriad deities would bless him to get through this ordeal. It was an irony that he, who normally didn¡¯t believe in gods or spirits, was now praying fervently. As if responding to his prayers, the ongoing screams suddenly fell silent. The world was dead quiet. So quiet that he could hear the sound of his own blood flowing. The Chen Family master didn¡¯t dare to breathe heavily but curled up as tightly as he could. The shelter of the shrine gave him a sliver of security. But just then, the doors to the prayer hall creaked open. The sound was very subtle, but to the ears of the Chen Family master, it sounded like thunder. All the hairs on his body stood on end, and his breathing stopped for a moment. There were no footsteps; it was as if someone had just pushed the door open to take a look, then left. After waiting a while longer, still detecting no unusual sounds, the Chen Family master finally let out a long breath of relief. But at that moment, he suddenly felt as though someone outside the shrine was watching him. This eerie sensation almost made his heart leap out of his chest; he didn¡¯t dare to make the slightest move and could only pray frantically in his mind. Begging the myriad deities above to ensure he remained undiscovered. For a lengthy duration, as long as an incense stick burns. Just as the Chen Family master was about to collapse, a faint voice sounded before the shrine. ¡°I once thought sin varied with strength, but now I realize I may have been wrong! The weak commit acts of evil with even less restraint than the strong, particularly when they wield their knives at those weaker than themselves. It¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it?¡± The blood in the Chen Family master ran cold, and he could only say, almost whimpering, ¡°Spare me!¡± The shrine silently split open from the middle, and Xue An stood there, looking at the trembling Chen Family master, and said indifferently, ¡°I hope you will enjoy the time that follows!¡± As the words fell, screams began. Xue An didn¡¯t show a trace of mercy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Because everything he had seen along the way had shocked him to the core. This Chen Family no longer had any right to exist. Outside, the moonlight was gradually shrouded by dark clouds. The night was like a sea. And the slaughter descended upon the sin-filled Chen Family Mansion. Chapter 901 - Chapter 901 901 Chapter 901: 901 Chapter 901: 901 As the first rays of dawn entered the room, Chan¡¯er¡¯s eyelashes quivered lightly, and she slowly opened her eyes. The first thing that came into her sight was still Xue An, lying on the bed and sleeping soundly. She saw him lying on his back, his breaths materializing into soft snores, evidently in a deep sleep. Chan¡¯er watched him blankly, suddenly feeling a piercing pain in her heart. So it¡¯s still like this, huh? The miracle she had hoped for had not occurred. It turns out¡­ the master really doesn¡¯t want me anymore! With this thought, Chan¡¯er held back her tears and got out of bed as quietly as she could. She first brewed a cup of hot tea and placed it on the table beside the bed. Because the master had a habit of drinking a hot cup of tea after waking up. While brewing the tea, Chan¡¯er¡¯s tears fell several times, thinking this might be the last cup of tea she would make for the master. Then she intended to fetch a basin of water for washing faces. But just then, a rapid knocking at the door suddenly rose, followed by the inn¡¯s shopkeeper Yang Zelin¡¯s shout. ¡°Master Xue, Miss Chan¡¯er, are you awake yet?¡± Although the words were polite, the smugness in his voice nearly spilled out. Chan¡¯er trembled and her complexion turned pale as paper in an instant. It has finally come! Despair filled Chan¡¯er¡¯s heart. But at that moment, a lazy voice came from behind her. ¡°Chan¡¯er, go open the door!¡± Chan¡¯er¡¯s spirits trembled and she turned to look, only to realize that Xue An had woken up at some point and was now sitting on the edge of the bed, yawning. ¡°Master¡­¡± Xue An stretched and gave her a slight smile, ¡°Go on!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Chan¡¯er hung her head, dragging her legs as heavy as if they were filled with lead, and shuffled over to the door. To her, the plain wooden door seemed incredibly heavy at that moment. And opening it would mean that everything would become irretrievable. So, holding onto her last sliver of hope, she turned to look at Xue An, only to find the master was now sipping his tea, head lowered. Feeling a wave of sorrow, Chan¡¯er had no choice but to tremble as she opened the door. As expected, standing outside was none other than the innkeeper Yang Zelin. This usually harsh and critical store manager now wore a broad smile on his face. Especially when his eyes caught sight of Chan¡¯er with tear-streaked cheeks, they lit up even more. Such a beauty. And this was still her unripe look, if he waited a few more years for her to fully mature, just imagine the charm she would have. With this thought, Yang Zelin felt a twinge of envy for the Chen Family¡¯s young master¡¯s luck. If not for the young master Chen¡¯s interference, he would have never let this girl slip away, no matter what. With plans swirling in his mind, Yang Zelin nonetheless faced her with a beaming smile, ¡°Miss Chan¡¯er, is Master Xue up?¡± Chan¡¯er nodded slightly. At that moment, Xue An¡¯s indifferent voice came from the room, ¡°Come in!¡± Yang Zelin chuckled and then walked into the room. ¡°Master Xue, did you have a good rest last night?¡± Yang Zelin asked cheerfully, but his eyes were roving around restlessly. ¡°Fine!¡± Xue An answered without changing his expression, continuing to slowly drink his tea. The atmosphere in the room suddenly became somewhat tense. Yang Zelin sneered inwardly, even at this point, are you still playing dumb? Therefore, with a nonchalant salute of his hand, he said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll get straight to the point. Does Master Xue remember the words spoken yesterday?¡± Ye Xiaochan, who stood to the side with her hands hanging down, trembled all over, and her head involuntarily sank even lower. Xue An gave a faint smile, ¡°Of course I remember!¡± ¡°Very well! Now that the sun has risen in the east, please reward me with the twenty taels of silver, Young Master Xue!¡± Xue An did not make a sound but continued to drink his tea. Until Yang Zelin had already shown signs of impatience. Only then did Xue An place his teacup on the table and said indifferently, ¡°Shopkeeper Yang, are you certain you want these twenty taels of silver?¡± Yang Zelin was taken aback. What does he mean? Is he trying to renege on the debt? Heh, perhaps it¡¯s the so-called scholar¡¯s pride causing trouble, he estimated! Thinking this, Yang Zelin¡¯s face revealed a trace of a cold smirk, ¡°Young Master Xue, your words are as funny as a joke. Yesterday, you personally said that you would pay at sunrise, or else you would hand over Miss Chan¡¯er to me! What, are you thinking of reneging now?¡± Xue An looked at Yang Zelin with a smile that was not quite a smile, shook his head, and said, ¡°Of course I won¡¯t renege, I just fear that once Shopkeeper Yang accepts these twenty taels of silver, you will have to obediently return it very soon!¡± These words left Yang Zelin speechless with laughter, full of disdain in his heart. Such a penniless scholar, still puffing up at this moment. ¡°Heh, Young Master Xue, you really have a way with jokes. Let¡¯s be clear, I know you have no money! To gather twenty taels of silver in one night¡¯s time, let alone you, even a businessman like me would find it difficult! So there¡¯s no need to be embarrassed, just hand over Miss Chan¡¯er to me, and I might even give you some travel expenses to help you on your way to the capital for the examinations. How about that?¡± As the two conversed, Chan¡¯er stood by the side, her tears dripping without stop. When she heard Yang Zelin¡¯s words, she trembled violently, her vision darkened, filled with despair. Because she felt that it was over! Everything had ended! She was about to leave her young master and become the plaything of these villains. Thinking this, Chan¡¯er had already been crying her eyes out, then she turned around and knelt down before Xue An. ¡°Young Master, I know it¡¯s very hard for you¡­ To sell me off¡­ Chan¡¯er has no complaints!¡± As she spoke, Chan¡¯er had already turned into a teary mess. But just then, a warm hand gently landed on her shoulder, followed by the light laughter of Xue An. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Who said I was going to sell you off?¡± Um? Chan¡¯er was startled, her face awash with tears as she looked up at Xue An. Yang Zelin¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Young Master Xue, you¡­¡± He wanted to accuse him of going back on his word. But at that moment, Xue An casually took out a bar of silver from his bosom and threw it over, then said indifferently. ¡°Here¡¯s the silver you wanted!¡± Yang Zelin was dumbfounded. Chan¡¯er was likewise stunned. Then Yang Zelin, his face full of disbelief, picked up the silver and inspected it closely, even biting it several times with his teeth. But no matter how he looked at it, it was indeed a genuine bar of silver. And just by hefting it in his hand, he could tell that it was definitely much more than twenty taels. ¡°This¡­¡± Yang Zelin was dumbstruck. In no way had he expected that Xue An could actually produce twenty taels of silver. Chan¡¯er looked back and forth between Yang Zelin and Xue An, her face full of disbelief. She was the one who knew best about the financial situation of master and servant. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not to mention twenty taels, they couldn¡¯t even produce two copper coins. And last night the young master had slept soundly in bed all night; could this silver have fallen from the sky? At that moment, Xue An stood with his hands behind his back and said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s the silver you wanted, Shopkeeper Yang, please leave!¡± Xue An was a very polite person; even when telling someone to leave, he added a please. Yang Zelin¡¯s face turned from green to white, and although he was full of suspicion and rage, he was intimidated by Xue An¡¯s dismissive attitude and could only slink away from the room, crestfallen. Chapter 902 - Chapter 902 Chapter 902 News Arrives (Third Update) Chapter 902: Chapter 902: News Arrives (Third Update) Chapter 902: Chapter 902: News Arrives (Third Update) When it was just the master and servant left in the room. Xue An lightly scraped the tip of the dazed Chan¡¯er¡¯s nose with his hand and said with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Disappointed you weren¡¯t sold by this young master?¡± As soon as he finished speaking. Ye Xiaochan suddenly lunged forward, embracing Xue An tightly and burying her head in his chest as she burst into uncontrollable sobs. Xue An¡¯s body stiffened, and then he sighed inwardly. Yan¡¯er, I haven¡¯t done anything to wrong you. In fact, towards Chan¡¯er. Xue An always treated her with the attitude one might have towards a daughter. After all, this little girl was only a few years older than his own daughter. At that moment, Chan¡¯er spoke between sobs, ¡°Young master¡­ I¡­ I really thought you were going to sell me! Chan¡¯er was so scared at that time!¡± Xue An chuckled silently and then patted Chan¡¯er¡¯s shoulder, ¡°There, there, no more crying! How could I possibly sell you?¡± Finally, with Xue An¡¯s reassurance, Chan¡¯er gradually calmed down. And because a huge weight was lifted from her heart, this little girl felt incredibly happy, her face beaming with joy. How wonderful! She did not have to be sold, and she could continue to serve as the young master¡¯s little maid. For this simple-minded little girl, this was the happiest thing in the world. However, she still felt a bit confused, ¡°But young master, about that silver¡­¡± This little girl was deeply concerned, fearing that her young master might again befall trouble because of that silver. Seeing her worry, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any problem with that silver, and moreover¡­¡± Xue An¡¯s gaze flickered, ¡°In a little while, that Store Manager Yang will be crying and begging to return the silver to us!¡± What Xue An said was true, the silver would indeed not cause any problems. Because those who could have been a potential problem had all been killed by him. But Chan¡¯er was unaware of this, and found herself completely baffled. How could that be possible? How could the greedy Shopkeeper Yang possibly return the silver he had obtained? It sounded utterly fantastical. But she dared not ask. Because she had noticed that since his serious illness, her young master had changed completely. Not only had his behavior become much more domineering, but he also acquired a certain quality. This quality made it seem as if, the moment he smiled, there was nothing in the world that could trouble him, instilling an inexplicable sense of security in others. So Chan¡¯er stopped thinking about those mind-draining matters. Who cares! As long as the young master says it¡¯s all right, then it must be all right! While the master and servant were chatting leisurely in the room. Yang Zelin returned to the front courtyard with a grim expression, carrying twenty taels of silver. Yang Yue was anxiously waiting at the front, her heart tightening the moment she saw her father return. She certainly knew what her father had gone to do in the back. Although she felt deeply sympathetic. Squashed by the weight of familial duty, she could only watch silently, powerless to help. This caused her immense pain and conflict, and that¡¯s why she was so restless, almost to the point of being beside herself. But just then, she noticed something was amiss. Because her father¡¯s face was ashen, entirely lacking the joyous air he had upon leaving. What happened? Could there have been some incident? Yang Yue¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she hurriedly went to meet him. ¡°Father, what happened?¡± At this moment, Yang Zelin¡¯s face was extremely ugly, filled with burning rage. Therefore, when he saw his daughter¡¯s earnest gaze, he couldn¡¯t help but let the anger consume him, and he raised his hand and delivered a slap. Yang Yue staggered from the slap, and then covered her face, ¡°Father¡­¡± ¡°Hmph! A traitor, sympathizing with that lowly maid, weren¡¯t you? Now, are you satisfied with how things turned out?¡± Yang Zelin barked ferociously. Although a bit aggrieved, because she had been hit often, Yang Yue didn¡¯t find it too upsetting, but after hearing her father¡¯s words, she felt utterly confused. ¡°Father, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Yang Zelin pulled out the ingot of silver and slammed it down onto the counter. ¡°See? That worthless-looking Xue An actually did bring out twenty taels of silver!¡± What? Yang Yue was also stunned. She had never expected such a dramatic twist in the event. In Yang Yue¡¯s eyes, Xue An was merely using Chan¡¯er to bet and thereby escape his predicament. That was why she looked down on Xue An with such disdain. But now, the development of the situation was like a loud slap in her face, leaving her unable to find her bearings. Although her face felt scorched with pain, deep inside Yang Yue¡¯s heart was filled with relief and joy. No matter what, that pitiful and endearing young maid seemed to be saved from falling into evil clutches. However, at that moment, Yang Zelin said with a sinister tone, ¡°I underestimated that Xue An, but does he really think this is the end of it? That young maid¡­ she¡¯s the one Master Chen took a fancy to, after all!¡± Hearing this, Yang Yue¡¯s heart tightened once again. Yes! In this city, the Chen Family¡¯s word was law, who would dare defy it? Even if Xue An paid the silver now, would Master Chen just let it go and spare Chan¡¯er? Yang Yue¡¯s heart was once again consumed by anxious gloom. And Yang Zelin¡¯s face was marked by a sly grin. Because he had figured it out. No matter what, both master and servant wouldn¡¯t be able to leave this city. And for himself, wasn¡¯t it an unexpected delight to have gained an extra ingot of silver? Thinking this, he began to examine the ingot of silver carefully. Hmm! No mistake, it¡¯s definitely genuine silver, not a single error! Yang Zelin was feeling increasingly smug. But just then ¨C A shop assistant ran in with a face full of alarm. ¡°Shop¡­ Shopkeeper, there¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s been a terrible accident!¡± Yang Zelin¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Idiot, it¡¯s early morning and we¡¯ve just opened the shop, why are you howling like you¡¯re announcing a death? You¡¯ll lose a day¡¯s wages!¡± Shopkeeper Yang was very superstitious. Especially now, just after opening, this shop assistant was panicking and talking about some disaster; it was an ill omen. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But the shop assistant seemed to not hear Yang Zelin¡¯s scolding at all, trembling all over, even his teeth chattering with excessive fear. ¡°Shop¡­ Shopkeeper, the Chen¡­ Chen Family¡­¡± ¡°What happened to the Chen Family?¡± Yang Zelin leisurely picked up a cup of tea and took a sip. Then he heard the shop assistant say in a trembling voice, ¡°The Chen Family¡­ Someone from the Chen Family is dead!¡± Yang Zelin frowned, ¡°Idiot, did you start drinking early in the morning? What do you mean ¡®someone from the Chen Family is dead¡¯? Do you realize if someone from the Chen Family hears this, your life wouldn¡¯t be worth saving?¡± Chapter 903 - Chapter 903 Chapter 903 Grandpa Spare My Life (4th Update) Chapter 903: Chapter 903: Grandpa, Spare My Life (4th Update) Chapter 903: Chapter 903: Grandpa, Spare My Life (4th Update) By now, the shop assistant was on the verge of tears, ¡°Shopkeeper, what I¡¯m saying is the truth. The entire Chen Family¡­ every single person in the Chen Family is dead!¡± Spurt! Yang Zelin, who had just taken a sip of tea and hadn¡¯t yet swallowed it, sprayed it all over the floor. His face was a mask of shock as he asked, ¡°What did you just say?¡± The assistant swallowed hard and said with terror, ¡°The news just came out. Overnight, from top to bottom, including the house servants and protectors, a total of three hundred and twelve people¡­ They all suddenly died!¡± Crack. The teacup in Yang Zelin¡¯s hand dropped to the floor and shattered, scalding tea splashing all over him. But Yang Zelin barely noticed, staring at the assistant dumbfounded, ¡°You¡­ What did you just say?¡± The assistant took a deep breath and tried to calm himself, ¡°Shopkeeper, I just heard this news from the market, it¡¯s spreading like wildfire, and it¡¯s definitely true!¡± Yang Zelin¡¯s complexion turned from red to white, and then from white to blue. Suddenly, he asked urgently, ¡°Then¡­ what about Young Master Chen Jiayu?¡± The assistant shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no Young Master Chen anymore. Not a single person from the Chen Family survived; they¡¯re all dead, even the man-eating hounds they kept in the back yard were dismembered! And¡­¡± At that, the young assistant¡¯s face showed sheer horror. ¡°What¡¯s ¡®and¡¯?¡± Yang Zelin¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he asked hoarsely. ¡°And¡­ all those wealthy young masters of the Capital City who were close to Young Master Chen are dead too!¡± There was dead silence in the room. Yang Zelin felt his legs shaking. Yang Yue was standing on the side, her complexion deathly pale, every hair on her body standing on end. At that moment, confused footsteps and loud discussions filled the streets outside. ¡°My God, are you serious?¡± ¡°Nonsense, my brother works at the government office; he saw it with his own eyes! He said that the entire Chen Residence¡¯s ground was soaked with blood, and that the condition of the corpses was so dreadful that even Liu, the experienced head of our county government, was scared speechless for quite a while!¡± ¡°Hiss! So, you mean to say¡­ the Chen Family is finished?¡± ¡°Of course they¡¯re finished! Everyone from top to bottom is dead! How could they not be?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, the Chen Family definitely got too arrogant and offended some powerful person!¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, that hero is just too ruthless; we¡¯re talking about hundreds of lives!¡± ¡°Hehe, but in my opinion, not a single one of those people died undeservedly!¡± ¡°To wipe out a family overnight and then depart without a trace, such peerless elegance, it must be the work of some extraordinary master!¡± These discussions firmly confirmed, the assistant¡¯s words were no fabrication. But the more true it was, the more frightened Yang Zelin became. At that moment. He suddenly remembered today¡¯s event. Xue An, whom he thought would never part with his silver, had indeed parted with it. And what he had said in the house hinted at something odd now that he thought about it. Begging to return the silver later while crying and shouting¡­ Yang Zelin shuddered suddenly. Because he remembered the almost imperceptible smile on Xue An¡¯s lips when he spoke those words. That smile seemed to see through everything. At this moment, Yang Zelin¡¯s peripheral vision caught sight of the ingot of silver on the table. He was initially taken aback, but then he lunged for it. His hands trembling, he turned the silver over to look at the engraving on its back in the light from outside. Normally silver ingots would bear the mark of different households as a means to prevent theft. Although it was somewhat blurred, upon closer inspection, he could still make out the small character ¡°Chen¡± on the back of the ingot. When he saw this character, Yang Zelin¡¯s whole body shook like a sieve, and he collapsed to the ground. Because he had understood everything. No wonder Xue An had made that bet so confidently yesterday. No wonder he didn¡¯t show the slightest hint of panic. It turned out¡­ he had already prepared everything. But such a thought only filled Yang Zelin¡¯s heart with even greater terror. Because those were hundreds of lives at stake! Moreover, the Chen Family nurtured many exceptionally powerful fighters within their ranks. Yet, in a single night, they were all slaughtered by a young scholar who seemed full of literary flair. How could such a fact not frighten Yang Zelin? At the same time. Yang Yue also saw something in her father¡¯s behavior, and when she picked up the ingot from the ground and inspected it closely, she was stricken dumb with shock. The truth was now as clear as day. Even a fool could guess what had happened. Yang Yue felt her hair standing on end and her lips numb with fear. So¡­ you are such a person! She thought back to her endless mockery of Xue An from the day before. Suddenly, Yang Yue felt the urge to cry. Turns out, she was the fool after all! At that moment. The paralyzed Yang Zelin suddenly leapt to his feet, snatched the ingot from Yang Yue¡¯s hands, and ran towards the back courtyard. Yang Yue was slightly stunned for a moment, but then hurriedly followed after him. But she did not forget to instruct, ¡°Close the doors, we are closing shop today!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± At that instant. In Xue An¡¯s room. Chan¡¯er was attending to Xue An with a face full of joy as he washed up. Although Xue An repeatedly told her he did not need her help. Chan¡¯er insisted on not giving up. With no other choice, Xue An let her do as she wished. ¡°Young master¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Now that your illness is cured, when shall we set out for the Capital City?¡± ¡°In the next couple of days!¡± ¡°Mm-hmm! Young master, once you go, you will surely top the imperial examination and show those who look down on us what for!¡± Chan¡¯er said joyfully. Xue An smiled in his heart. Top the imperial examination? What he wanted was the entire world! ¡°By the way, young master, didn¡¯t the young miss from the Tang Family write a letter before the New Year, saying we could stay at her place when we get to the Capital City? I¡¯ve already packed the letters! And I¡¯ve heard that our old neighbor, the Tang Family, is now considered to be a major household in the capital! Hee hee, back when we were neighbors, you used to play with that young miss from the Tang Family¡­¡± Xiao Chan¡¯er began to chatter on and on. Xue An, however, remained noncommittal. Indeed, in the brief memories of this body, the Tang Family did exist. But whether it was the young miss from the Tang Family or the so-called letter, Xue An had not the slightest interest. The reason he was heading to the Capital City was to seek out the aura he had felt back then. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Right at that moment, the door to the room was suddenly pushed open, and Yang Zelin rushed in, gasping for breath. ¡°Shopkeeper Yang, you¡­¡± Chan¡¯er was taken aback and then became very anxious as she tried to say something. She thought Shopkeeper Yang had reneged on his word and intended to do something else. But just then, the Shopkeeper Yang fell to his knees with a thump in front of Xue An, weeping profusely and kowtowing vigorously. ¡°Young Master Xue, spare my life, Grandfather Xue, spare my life!¡± Chapter 904 - Chapter 904 Chapter 904 Stop Killing with Killing Control Chapter 904: Chapter 904: Stop Killing with Killing, Control Violence with Violence (1st Update) Chapter 904: Chapter 904: Stop Killing with Killing, Control Violence with Violence (1st Update) Chan¡¯er was stunned. What was this about? How had the shopkeeper, who had just been very arrogant and proud, suddenly changed his attitude so drastically? Yet Xue An was not moved at all; he simply sat quietly, indifferently saying, ¡°Shopkeeper Yang, what is the meaning of this?¡± Yang Zelin¡¯s face showed a frightened expression, trembling as he spoke, ¡°Master Xue, I know I was wrong, this¡­ this is the silver you just rewarded to me. I am returning it in full, only begging you to spare me, I will not dare to do it again!¡± As he spoke, Shopkeeper Yang kept thudding his head on the ground. Seeing this scene, Yang Yue, who had followed soon after, wore a complex expression. Although she was very dissatisfied with her father¡¯s actions, he was, after all, her biological father. Watching her father kneeling on the ground like a kowtowing insect, pleading for mercy, naturally made her, as his daughter, feel somewhat uncomfortable. She secretly glanced at Xue An, who was seated there. Before today, Xue An had seemed to her only a feeble and useless scholar. She had even looked down on Xue An with contempt because of a bet. But by today, she had finally understood the root of everything and naturally dared not have any disdain. And when she happened to glance at Xue An, her heart jolted. Because the once thin and frail young man was now seated there, exuding an aura that was almost too intimidating to look straight into. Even as he watched her father kowtow, he showed not the slightest expression, but with a commanding gaze, he quietly observed. Yang Yue¡¯s heart felt miserable, then grinding her teeth, she too raised her skirts to kneel beside him. ¡°Master Xue, this matter was all because my father was deluded, please show your generosity and spare him! If there is anger in your heart, you may vent it upon me!¡± As she spoke, Yang Yue knelt to the ground, her face resigned. Seeing this scene, Chan¡¯er¡¯s face showed hesitance. After all, this Yang Yue had cared for her in many ways. Even though she later spoke harshly, it was because she was worried about her own safety. Therefore, she quietly looked at Xue An and whispered softly, ¡°Young master¡­.¡± Although she did not complete her sentence, the meaning was quite clear. Xue An smiled at her and nodded his head. Then, turning his head to the kneeling Yang Zelin, now trembling as a whole, he said, ¡°Shopkeeper Yang, I remember I once said, after taking this ingot of silver, you would probably obediently return it, now, do you believe it?¡± Yang Zelin¡¯s whole body shook violently as he nodded continuously, ¡°Believe¡­ believe! Of course, I believe! Master Xue, it¡¯s all my fault for being blind, please spare my miserable life!¡± By this moment, Yang Zelin was nearly petrified with fear, worried that Xue An would find him displeasing and kill him. Xue An¡¯s expression was indifferent, ¡°Originally, I intended to kill you, but your daughter has saved your life!¡± Yang Yue trembled all over, her face showing a blank expression. I saved my father¡¯s life? How was I unaware of this? Xue An looked at her and smiled slightly, ¡°Although your words yesterday were unpleasant, your intentions were good; otherwise, do you think you and your father could still be alive now?¡± Hearing this, Yang Yue deeply lowered her head, daring not to make a sound. Yang Zelin secretly breathed a sigh of relief. At least his life was saved for the moment. But just then, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°However¡­.¡± The heart that Yang Zelin had just calmed suddenly leaped back to his throat, his face filled with fear as he stared at Xue An, afraid of any reversal. ¡°Since you are so terrified, you must understand everything behind this, so what if I were to leave, and you again¡­.¡± Before Xue An could finish his sentence, Yang Zelin was already kowtowing like pounding garlic, ¡°Master Xue, rest assured, I guarantee this matter will rot in my stomach, I will not reveal a single word.¡± Xue An laughed. ¡°No need for such, in reality, since I dared to do it, I am not afraid of people knowing it, you can try if you don¡¯t believe.¡± Although Xue An¡¯s smile was radiant. But Yang Zelin felt as if he had fallen into an ice cellar, merely shaking his head in panic, ¡°I dare not, I dare not. Besides, how could I carelessly speak of such matters? If the authorities were to find out, I wouldn¡¯t be able to disentangle myself from it¡­¡± ¡°You are very clever! Get up.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yang Zelin wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and tremblingly got up, then respectfully led his daughter Yang Yue out of the room. After they had left. Chan¡¯er asked curiously, ¡°Young Master, why did the shopkeeper suddenly become so frightened?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Perhaps¡­ it¡¯s because he has a guilty conscience!¡± The immense uproar caused by the overnight extermination of the Chen Family was still reverberating through the small town. Not only had the Chen Family perished, but numerous wealthy young masters were also killed alongside them. This plunged the entire town into a state of panic. Soldiers maintaining order were everywhere on the streets, and even the never-closed Yuxiu District had shuttered for the day. In fact, even if the doors were open, no one dared to come. The wealthy young layabouts were all hiding in their beds, shivering with fear. Yet, in stark contrast to this, there was a festive atmosphere among the townspeople at the bottom of the social ladder. The Chen Family¡¯s decades of tyrannous influence had long made the townspeople despise them to the core. It was said that the Chen Family had strong backers even in the Capital City. That was why they had stood unchallenged for decades. But unexpectedly, in one night, this emperor-like figure, who had loomed over the townspeople¡¯s heads, was completely uprooted. How could this not bring joy to the people? Although they dared not celebrate openly, the sales of liquor in the town suddenly soared. Even the poorest families were willing to buy a jar of wine to celebrate. Witnessing all this, Xue An sighed softly to himself. Many said that if the environment creating bullies was not eradicated, then even if you defeated the Chen Family, there might emerge another Li or Liu Family, making it all meaningless. But Xue An did not think so. The joy on the faces of these common folk was the meaning. And using violence to curb violence, although it doesn¡¯t solve the root issue, could instill fear in those who come after. Only in this way could evil be restrained. But all of this was irrelevant to Chan¡¯er. She didn¡¯t even know what was happening outside and remained blissfully ignorant. The next day. Chan¡¯er packed her belongings. Called belongings, it was actually just a small bundle. Chan¡¯er carried it on her back. Xue An glanced at the Yang father and daughter who had come to see him off and smiled slightly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then he waved his hand, ¡°Chan¡¯er, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Ok, Young Master!¡± Chan¡¯er responded enthusiastically and nodded at Yang Yue. ¡°Sister Yue, I¡¯m leaving!¡± Then, she followed behind Xue An towards the Capital City. Watching this Divine Slaughter leave, Yang Zelin heaved a complete sigh of relief. Once back, he immediately set about selling the inn and then left the small town with his daughter. Chapter 905 - Chapter 905 Chapter 905 The Youth Eating Noodles (2nd Update) Chapter 905: Chapter 905: The Youth Eating Noodles (2nd Update) Chapter 905: Chapter 905: The Youth Eating Noodles (2nd Update) On the official road to the Capital City, the human traffic was as intense as glowing embers, and the horses and carriages were like dragons. At this moment, at the turn of spring and summer, the trees along the road offered shady greenery, and the flowers bloomed like brocade. The pristine natural scenery made Xue An¡¯s spirit refreshed and joyful. Moreover, throughout these days¡¯ journey, Xue An had observed a very interesting phenomenon. This world, in both attire and manners, was quite similar to ancient China. But from various signs, it was clear that this place was not Earth from any known time or space. This phenomenon stirred a sense of peculiarity within Xue An. It seemed that this world was far from as simple as it appeared on the surface. That day, it was near midday, and since they had missed a good stopping place, the master and servant had to continue on their way. A few days earlier, over the objections of the little cash-hoarding Chan¡¯er, Xue An had bought a donkey cart for transport. As for why it was a donkey cart instead of a horse cart, it was because horses were extremely rare in this era, and even if available, they would not be used to pull carts. Although Chan¡¯er had strongly opposed the purchase beforehand, there was no helping it; for a maid used to being poor, the money for a donkey cart was enough for half a year¡¯s expenses. But once Xue An had bought it, Chan¡¯er¡¯s attitude changed dramatically; she was so excited she could hardly sleep, and she wouldn¡¯t even let anyone else feed the donkey, insisting she do it herself. Xue An had initially thought of hiring a coachman. But Chan¡¯er volunteered with enthusiasm and mastered the driving skills in just a day or two. Hence, Xue An was now lying bored inside the carriage, while Chan¡¯er was eagerly whipping the donkey cart forward. Reflecting on how he had once traversed the earth and slain Deities, yet now sat in a little donkey cart hurtling along the road, Xue An could not help but find the situation somewhat ironic. ¡°Hopefully, the Capital City will not disappoint me,¡± Xue An thought to himself. Chan¡¯er called out, ¡°Young Master, there seems to be a little tea stand up ahead!¡± Xue An lifted the carriage curtain to look forward. Indeed. Just ahead, a crude tea stall stood by the roadside. The dilapidated awning swayed in the wind, carrying with it the strong aroma of tea and food. Xue An knew that these roadside tea stalls sold not only tea but also simple meals, providing a convenient and affordable way for travelers to fill their bellies. Of course, one shouldn¡¯t expect too much in terms of taste. However, to Chan¡¯er, these kinds of tea stalls felt warmly familiar. In the past, when she had traveled with her master, they would always solve their dining woes at such tea stalls. Therefore, with excitement on her face, she said, ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s eat here! Dining out these few days has been too extravagant!¡± Looking at Chan¡¯er, who behaved like a little money hoarder, Xue An could only laugh silently, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat here then!¡± The donkey cart was tied to a tree by the roadside; naturally, these tea stalls had no fodder for the animals. The usually frugal Chan¡¯er even bought a few eggs and mixed them with black beans to feed the little donkey. The little donkey ate with loud snuffles of satisfaction. Chan¡¯er stood by watching and kept mumbling as if she were having a heart-to-heart with the donkey. This scene made Xue An shake his head with a mix of amusement and affection. This little maid could indeed be incredibly endearing at times. Given it was a small tea stall, there was nothing exquisite on offer, just simple dishes like noodles with marinated eggs, the most luxurious item being a few slices of mutton. Xue An wasn¡¯t fussy; after ordering a few bowls of mutton noodles, he sat opposite Chan¡¯er, and the master and servant began to eat heartily. But just at that moment, from far along the official road, the urgent sound of horse hooves approached. Suddenly, two tall horses charged near, and then, with a tug on the reins by the riders, the horses gracefully stopped. The horses were exceptionally majestic, and the riders were dressed magnificently, evidently not just ordinary people. The patrons at the tea stall looked up briefly before quickly lowering their heads again, not daring to stare. Because those who could afford such steeds were definitely either rich or noble. They were certainly not someone ordinary folks like them could afford to provoke. At this moment, the youth dressed in white sitting on the chestnut horse behind softly said, ¡°I¡¯m a bit thirsty, let¡¯s stop here for a rest!¡± The rider in front was a middle-aged man in sportswear, exuding a calm aura. Upon hearing the youth¡¯s words and taking another look at the ramshackle tea shelter, he felt a bit troubled. ¡°Young master, this¡­¡± But the youth in white didn¡¯t want to waste words and directly dismounted, walking into the tea stall. The middle-aged man, not wanting to delay, quickly dismounted as well and followed the youth inside. ¡°Shopkeeper, what good food do you have?¡± The youth asked while curiously looking around at the people in the tea stall. The owner of the tea stall was evidently nervous, ¡°Re¡­ replying to the young master, we only have simple local food here, nothing exquisite!¡± The middle-aged man was about to speak. But at that moment, the youth noticed Xue An and Chan¡¯er sitting in the corner of the stall, heartily slurping noodles. Xue An was dressed like a scholar, and Chan¡¯er was clearly a young maid. But the extraordinary beauty of these two made them stand out unavoidably. Watching them heartily eating lamb noodles, a hint of interest flashed in the handsome eyes of the youth. In this rural area, Xue An and Chan¡¯er were extraordinarily striking, naturally surprising the youth. Then he pointed towards Xue An, ¡°That dish looks good, bring me two bowls too!¡± ¡°B¡­ young master, this¡­¡± The middle-aged man tried to interrupt. The youth waved his hand impatiently, ¡°Enough, enough, why fuss so much? Look, everyone is eating, it must taste good!¡± The middle-aged man could only bow his head, ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Shortly after, the tea stall owner brought over two bowls of lamb noodles. The youth took a couple of interested bites, then slightly furrowed his brows undetectably. As the middle-aged man had mentioned, a rural small eatery prioritized affordability, not necessarily paying much attention to taste. But the youth was stubborn. After glancing at Xue An, who had already eaten two bowls and was starting on his third, he clenched his teeth and began to eat the noodles noisily, mimicking Xue An. The middle-aged man was somewhat shocked. He had never seen his young master behave like this before. At home, let alone eating noisily, even a poor eating posture was unacceptable. What was going on? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The middle-aged man was profoundly astonished. Xue An had actually noticed all this already but just smiled and didn¡¯t take it to heart. But just as the youth was enjoying his meal, at a nearby table, some patrons got up seemingly to pay and leave. No one paid any attention to this. But just as these few individuals walked past behind the youth, a flash of cold light suddenly aimed at the youth¡¯s lower back. Chapter 906 - Chapter 906 906 Chapter Assassins Killing (Third Update) Chapter 906: 906 Chapter Assassins Killing (Third Update) Chapter 906: 906 Chapter Assassins Killing (Third Update) The swiftness and the cunningly vicious angle, clearly aimed at taking the young man¡¯s life. The youth continued to bury his head in his noodles, seemingly oblivious. Just then, the middle-aged man snorted coldly and flicked his fingers. Bang. The assassin¡¯s arm was struck by a flash of white light, hanging limply as the dagger clattered to the ground. That sound seemed to signal an outbreak. Several diners at nearby tables immediately erupted, brandishing knives and swords, all their radiance enveloped the youth. The middle-aged man bellowed, ¡°How dare you!¡± With that, he leaped forward to meet the onrushing assassins. Bang, bang, bang. In a series of continuous explosions, none of the assassins were a match for the middle-aged man. Often, a single encounter would send them flying, and by the time they hit the ground, they were corpses. Chan¡¯er was frightened pale, ¡°My¡­ my lord!¡± Xue An didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids, speaking indifferently, ¡°Eat quickly, or it won¡¯t taste good once the noodles cool down!¡± Chan¡¯er, initially terrified, calmed down upon seeing her young master so serene. ¡°Mhm!¡± Chan¡¯er resumed her eating. Meanwhile. The battle was gradually clarifying. The assassins, decimated by the middle-aged man, scattered and fled. But the middle-aged man remained very calm, not leaving the young man¡¯s side. Seeing that the battle was nearing an end. The young man finally finished his bowl of noodles and slapped the table, ¡°Refreshing! Eating like this is truly exhilarating! Shopkeeper, the bill!¡± The shopkeeper of the teahouse had been frightened from the start and hid under a nearby table. Now, hearing the young man¡¯s command, he crawled out trembling and approached. ¡°My¡­ My lord!¡± The youth smiled, ¡°Including the cost of your damaged goods, how much is it in total?¡± The teahouse shopkeeper bowed his head, ¡°You¡­ you can just give five thousand Silver.¡± This statement stunned the young man. The entire teahouse wasn¡¯t worth more than two Silver, yet he asked for five thousand? ¡°Shopkeeper, are you joking?¡± ¡°Heh!¡± The teahouse shopkeeper suddenly laughed, then raised his head, staring grimly at the young man. ¡°For a significant figure like you, five thousand Silver for a life is not expensive at all!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s body shuddered, and he roared as he hurled a punch. However, the shopkeeper, who had just cowered, suddenly surged in aura, facing the middle-aged man¡¯s punch with a cold smile. ¡°Fangtian Cheng of the Four Saints Fist, once supreme in the world, have you really stooped to being a mere hound?¡± As he spoke, he swung a palm that carried the force of wind and thunder, repelling Fangtian Cheng. Fangtian Cheng stumbled back several steps, and after managing to steady himself, his face paled, revealing a look of shock. ¡°Roaring Thunder Palm, you are Lu Jiamu, the Thousand-faced Snake!¡± The teahouse shopkeeper cackled strangely, ¡°Correct, it is indeed I! Fangtian Cheng, neither you nor your master can escape today! Someone has already paid for your lives!¡± Fangtian Cheng¡¯s face showed despair. Though powerful, Lu Jiamu was much stronger than him. Lately, Lu Jiamu had become the most notorious cold-blooded assassin. Unexpectedly, it was him lying in wait today. However, the young man showed little sign of panic and instead quietly said, ¡°Who wants you to kill me? I am willing to pay double the price!¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, sounds tempting, but I am a man of my word, so today¡­ you must die!¡± With that, this top assassin, who had risen in fame over recent years, prepared to strike. But at that moment, a serene voice came through. ¡°Another bowl of noodles, please!¡± As these words were uttered, everyone was stunned. Then, all heads turned toward the direction of the voice. Xue An flashed a slight smile, ¡°If you want to fight, please wait a moment, serve the noodles first!¡± The young man was practically speechless. At a time like this. This scholar actually dared to ask for noodles? Had his reading made him foolish? Lu Jiamu was also slightly taken aback, then he let out a sinister laugh. ¡°There really are all sorts of people these days, not afraid to die, huh? Well, seeing that your little maid is so pretty, I¡¯ll send you on your way first!¡± Saying that, Lu Jiamu casually struck out with a palm. A silhouette of a Roaring Thunder Palm aimed straight for Xue An. The young man, somewhat anxious, shouted loudly, ¡°Dodge quick!¡± He had a good impression of Xue An and truly didn¡¯t want him to suffer because of his own matters. But to his utmost surprise, the scholar didn¡¯t even move but instead let out a light sigh. ¡°Is it so difficult to eat a bowl of noodles these days?¡± Meanwhile, the palm silhouette was already upon him. The young man closed his eyes, unable to bear watching any further. Because he felt that Xue An would undoubtedly die this time. But just at that moment, Xue An merely blew out a breath. The somewhat thunderous silhouette of the palm then thunderously dispersed. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Lu Jiamu could hardly believe his own eyes. Although it was only a casual palm and he hadn¡¯t used his full strength. But could the scholar merely blow a breath to break it? Fangtian Cheng and the young man were equally stunned. Meanwhile, Lu Jiamu¡¯s expression went through several changes before he said darkly, ¡°Kid, I underestimated you, you are indeed a master, but I advise you, you better not wade into this muddy water, otherwise¡­¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to wade into any muddy water; I just wanted to eat a bowl of noodles!¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Lu Jiamu thought Xue An was mocking him and burst out in rage, leaping forward in one step, his figure ghost-like as he appeared in front of Xue An and then struck down with a palm. The noise of the thunderous wind was so intense that it caused the entire tea pavilion to tremble slightly. The young man screamed, ¡°Be careful!¡± Xue An turned and smiled slightly at him, ¡°Thanks, but dealing with him, there¡¯s no need to be careful!¡± As he spoke, Xue An picked up the chopsticks from the table and clamped Lu Jiamu¡¯s palm that carried all his fury with a single grip. Lu Jiamu felt a great force coming at him, his own palm forcibly stopped. And looking at Xue An again, he was leisurely holding the chopsticks single-handedly, clamping down on his hand. Even Fangtian Cheng couldn¡¯t help but gasp at this sight. Because this wasn¡¯t just about palms meeting palms, but solely with the strength of his wrist, he had trapped the famously mighty Roaring Thunder Palm Lu Jiamu. This indicated a vast disparity in their strength or else such an overwhelming situation wouldn¡¯t have arisen. Yet, the young man at this moment clapped his hands, ¡°Fun! Fun! So you are actually this powerful!¡± At this time, Lu Jiamu¡¯s face had turned a purplish color, exerting all his strength trying to press down. But Xue An showed no expression, only heaving a light sigh. ¡°Once, just a glance was enough to annihilate, now it seems I must act personally! When I get out, the first thing I must do is kill the person who put the ¡®Seal¡¯ on me!¡± Lu Jiamu didn¡¯t understand his words, but it wasn¡¯t necessary for him to understand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Suddenly, Xue An gripped tightly. The chopsticks directly snapped Lu Jiamu¡¯s hand off. Blood spurted out, and his hand fell onto the table. Lu Jiamu screamed in agony, his eyes showing terror, then he turned and tried to flee. He too understood that today he had encountered a tough nut to crack. Chapter 907 - Chapter 907 Chapter 907 Master Servant and a Donkey Cart Enter Chapter 907: Chapter 907: Master, Servant, and a Donkey Cart Enter the Capital City (1st Update) Chapter 907: Chapter 907: Master, Servant, and a Donkey Cart Enter the Capital City (1st Update) But just as he turned around, Xue An casually waved his hand, and the chopsticks in his hand turned into two black streaks, piercing directly into Lu Jiamu¡¯s back. The force was so great that it even lifted Lu Jiamu off the ground and pinned him against a big tree beside the tea pavilion. There was a dull thump. The tree, thick enough for two people to hug, shook violently. And on the other side of the trunk, two halves of the wooden chopsticks were sticking out. This showed how powerful Xue An¡¯s casual strike had been. Fangtian Cheng watched this scene, feeling a chill run down his spine. Because only he knew how formidable Xue An¡¯s strike was. But the young man was not scared at all; instead, he looked at Xue An with great interest, then clasped his hands and smiled, ¡°Thank you for saving my life, sir. My name is Yan Xi! May I ask for your esteemed name?¡± Xue An looked at the white-clothed young man with a smile that was not quite a smile, ¡°My name is Xue An!¡± ¡°Mr. Xue, are you by chance heading to the Capital City to participate in the examinations?¡± Yan Xi asked with a smile. Before Xue An could respond, Chan¡¯er could no longer contain herself, her face full of pride as she said, ¡°Indeed, and this year¡¯s top scholar will undoubtedly be my young master!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Yan Xi¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Then Mr. Xue truly is a talent in both literature and martial arts!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ignoring his words and just said to Chan¡¯er, ¡°Are you full?¡± ¡°Young master, I am full!¡± ¡°Good! Let¡¯s go!¡± As he spoke, Xue An stood up to leave. ¡°Mr. Xue, we too are headed to Capital City. How about we travel together?¡± Yan Xi hurriedly said. Xue An glanced at him and then pointed at the donkey cart tied by the road, smiling ambiguously, ¡°I am taking this, while you ride horses, how can we travel together?¡± ¡°Er, well¡­,¡± Xue An said lightly, ¡°Moreover, with so many corpses, shouldn¡¯t Mr. Yan tidy them up properly first?¡± Just as Yan Xi was about to say something, he hesitated, then after a moment¡¯s thought, he pulled a flawless jade from his waist. ¡°Since we cannot travel together, let me offer you this Jade Pendant as thanks for saving my life!¡± Xue An looked at Yan Xi, and after a moment, he nodded and took the jade pendant, ¡°Alright then!¡± Having said that, he turned and boarded the donkey cart, ready to leave. Yan Xi suddenly remembered something and shouted, ¡°Mr. Xue, where will you reside in the Capital City? I¡¯ll come visit you!¡± Xue An lifted the cart curtain slightly and smiled softly, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t even know where exactly I¡¯ll be staying!¡± Yan Xi was stunned. At that moment, Chan¡¯er, cracking a long whip, was already driving the cart away. Yan Xi hurriedly called out, ¡°Mr. Xue, since you don¡¯t know where you will stay, you could come find me! I live on Tiansheng Long Street!¡± No response. The little donkey trotted, carrying the master and servant towards Capital City. Yan Xi stood by the roadside, quietly watching the diminishing figure in the distance. Fangtian Cheng walked over, his expression troubled, ¡°Young master! That was the jade pendant personally bestowed upon you by the superior!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of jade. If I can befriend a master through this jade, then it¡¯s a worthy transaction,¡± ¡°Young master, you seem to hold this man in high regard!¡± Without turning back, Yan Xi simply said, ¡°Leaving his intelligence aside for a moment, just based on his martial prowess, he is surely not a common man. What¡¯s strange is¡­ why have I never heard this name before?¡± At that moment, a cavalry troop rapidly approached from the main road, stopping not far from the tea pavilion. The soldiers, clad in armor, dismounted in unison. ¡°Your Highness! We are late to rescue you, and it is indeed a death-deserving crime!¡± the leading Guard Captain said in trepidation. With a stern face, Yan Xi said, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not your fault. It was my decision to leave ahead with Manager Fang. Clean up these bodies!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Upon seeing the scene bloodied with rivers of blood and bodies strewn haphazardly, the Guard Captain couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply. Fortunately, His Highness was unharmed, otherwise his own heads would not be enough to pay the price. Soon, the corpses within the tea pavilion were discreetly buried deep. Only the body of Lu Jiamu, nailed to the big tree, remained unmoved. A guard approached, reaching out to pull him down from the tree. But as soon as he touched it, the tree emitted creaking sounds of undue burden and then the entire trunk shattered explosively, turning into rubble on the ground. And the body of Thousand-faced Snake Lu Jiamu had its bones completely shattered by that pair of chopsticks, leaving him to collapse limply on the ground. Seeing this scene, both Yan Xi and Fangtian Cheng¡¯s expressions changed drastically. Especially Fangtian Cheng, despite having already raised Xue An¡¯s capabilities as high as he could, still hadn¡¯t imagined he would be so powerful. Merely throwing a pair of chopsticks not only killed the famed Thousand-faced Snake but also completely destroyed a large tree. How immense must his strength be? Yan Xi¡¯s eyes flickered slightly before she looked in the direction of Capital City, a faint smile appearing on her face. She always felt that the formerly tranquil Capital City would soon become thrilling with the arrival of Mr. Xue. And you¡­ what exactly is your background? This world¡¯s Capital City, known as Tiansheng Capital, is the most prosperous capital on this entire continent. This is evident from the increasingly busy official roads leading to Capital City. Moreover, with the imperial examinations approaching, more than half of the people traveling to Capital City are scholars prepared to take the exams. Those impoverished scholars walking, luxurious young masters riding horses¨Cdiscussions are endless along the way. Among them, Xue An¡¯s donkey cart stood out. Not because of the cart, but because of the driver. Although Chan¡¯er wore plain clothes, they could hardly conceal her beauty. Furthermore, Chan¡¯er, only thirteen or fourteen years old, had a little baby fat on her unpainted face, which added an innocent charm to her beauty. Such a maid was indeed what many scholars dreamed of. Imagine, in the silence of a late-night study, having such a maid to add fragrance to your sleeves¨Cwhat a delightful affair life would be? Therefore, along the way, Chan¡¯er received the most attention. At the same time, many scholars also grew curious about the person inside the cart. With such an enchanting and appealing maid, what kind of person must the master be? Amidst many admiring and puzzled glances, the little donkey cart entered the ancient capital, bathed in a sunset of molten gold, with a steady clip-clop. The entry of a man, a maid, and a cart stirred no ripples. But subtly, a storm loomed, following the cart. ¡°Young Master, where are we going?¡± Chan¡¯er asked. Seated in the carriage, Xue An was examining a letter exuding a faint fragrance, within which was also a bright red banknote. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even in dire straits, Xue An had never used that banknote before. Xue An looked at the elegant handwriting on the letter, lost in thought. Upon hearing Chan¡¯er¡¯s question, he smiled slightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Tang Family first.¡± Chan¡¯er blinked in surprise, then nodded happily before saying, ¡°All right, Young Master!¡± Saying so, she drove the cart towards the address noted on the letter. Chapter 908 - Chapter 908 Chapter 908 Entering Tang Mansion for the First Chapter 908: Chapter 908 Entering Tang Mansion for the First Time in Tiansheng Capital (2nd Update) Chapter 908: Chapter 908 Entering Tang Mansion for the First Time in Tiansheng Capital (2nd Update) This expansive Tiansheng Capital occupies an immense area, yet its layout is meticulously organized. With eleven main roads running north to south and fourteen major streets from east to west, crisscrossing each other, this city is divided into 110 districts. However, two of these districts are the Forbidden Garden, which is why the commonfolk only refer to 108 districts. After traveling down Vermilion Bird Main Street into the city for a while, the donkey cart turned right, entering the territory of District East Fifty-Five. The entire city is arranged according to the pattern of respecting the north, valuing the south, wealth in the east, and poverty in the west; therefore, District East Fifty-Five is also the most bustling area in all of Tiansheng Capital. The Tang Family, feeling that calling it the Qin Family was inappropriate due to Beijiang¡¯s mention of the Qin Family earlier, changed it to the Tang Family! They reside in Yiyang District of District East Fifty-Five, just a street away from the world-famous Changle District and the wealthiest Dong Market. Not long after Chan¡¯er steered the donkey cart into Yiyang District, a grand mansion could be seen on the left side of the street. Above the mansion gates, a plaque was prominently hung, inscribed with two large characters. Tang Mansion. This mansion was even larger than the Chen Family Mansion seen in the smaller city. Occupying such a large mansion in this highly valuable land also reflected the current strength of the Tang Family. At least Chan¡¯er was initially intimidated. ¡°Young¡­ young master, is this Sister Tang¡¯s home? Why is it so big?¡± Chan¡¯er said, shrinking back a bit. Xue An merely laughed and playfully tapped her on the nose, ¡°Who was it that nagged me every day to visit the Tang Family before we came? And now you¡¯re getting scared?¡± A bit embarrassed, Chan¡¯er chuckled, ¡°Young master, I just thought the house was a bit too big! I wasn¡¯t scared at all!¡± ¡°Big?¡± Xue An looked at the mansion with a half-smile. There was no building before him that deserved the term ¡®big¡¯. ¡°Come, follow me inside!¡± Saying this, Xue An alighted from the cart and strode towards the Tang Mansion with Chan¡¯er in tow. ¡°Hey, what do you want?¡± the gatekeeping house servant asked. In reality, this group of servants had already noticed the donkey cart at the gate; however, given the Tang Family¡¯s current wealth, the usual visitors were high-ranking officials and nobles riding tall horses. A mere donkey cart naturally did not catch their eyes. And when Xue An got down, these servants, having a pair of prosperous eyes, looked even more disdainful. For at this moment, Xue An was dressed in a half-new scholar¡¯s robe, and the young maid following him, though pretty, was dressed simply. Such a combination clearly indicated a poor scholar, so the attitude of these servants was even more neglectful. Chan¡¯er was startled by their questioning, then seeing these pompously dressed, arrogant servants, she couldn¡¯t help feeling somewhat diffident, secretly tugging at Xue An¡¯s robe. Xue An did not even look directly at this group of servants, merely stated indifferently, ¡°Does Tang Ling¡¯er live here?¡± These servants were all taken aback, and then one with triangular eyes looked Xue An up and down and sneered, ¡°Who are you? Daring to call our young miss by her name?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°My name is Xue An, and I guess I¡¯m your young miss¡¯s¡­ friend!¡± Xue An? Upon hearing that name, the attitudes of the servants became a bit peculiar. But their demeanor improved considerably. ¡°Oh, so you are Young Master Xue! The young miss mentioned you before and specifically instructed us to look out for you! Unfortunately, your visit comes on a day when the young miss and the master are out on business, and they are not at home these days!¡± Xue An felt a flicker of surprise inside. Not here? Then, he would wait for her return before proceeding. Thinking this, Xue An was about to turn around and leave. At that moment, a voice filled with surprise carried through the air. ¡°Is that you, Brother Xue An?¡± Xue An turned toward the voice. A charming maid dressed in splendid attire, her hair adorned with pearls and jade, came rushing over excitedly. Upon seeing it was indeed Xue An, tears of excitement swirled in her eyes. ¡°It really is you, Brother Xue An!¡± Xue An slightly furrowed his brow, unable to recall who the girl was. Chan¡¯er, on the other hand, already started shouting in surprise, ¡°Sister Qing¡¯er!¡± Then she dashed over. The two similarly aged maids hugged each other, crying and laughing, displaying great affection. Chan¡¯er then turned to Xue An with a face full of excitement, ¡°Young Master, this is Qing¡¯er, the maid from Miss Tang¡¯s side! Back when we were neighbors, she often came over to play with us with Miss Tang!¡± Xue An then somewhat grasped the situation, remembering the existence of this maid from the body¡¯s lingering memories. However, due to the long time that had passed, the images had become quite blurry. Xue An nodded slightly toward Qing¡¯er, ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Qing¡¯er!¡± Hearing the detachness in Xue An¡¯s tone, the maid¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but redden again, before she curtseyed deeply. ¡°Brother Xue, I have been waiting for you for several days! Miss Tang specifically instructed me to stay behind, just in case you arrived during this time! Sure enough, you finally arrived!¡± With that, Qing¡¯er glared fiercely at the group of doorkeepers. ¡°This is a distinguished guest specially instructed by the Miss; how dare you ruffians give him a hard time?¡± These arrogant doorkeepers were actually quite intimidated by the maid, and upon hearing her words, all their faces turned pale. ¡°We dare not! We truly didn¡¯t know that this gentleman was Young Master Xue, which is why we mistreated him!¡± ¡°Humph! I¡¯ll deal with you later!¡± Qing¡¯er snorted coldly, then turned around and said with a charming smile, ¡°Brother Xue, Miss Tang made it clear before she left that if you came, we couldn¡¯t let you leave under any circumstances, and that you must wait here for her return!¡± Xue An¡¯s brow twitched slightly. His purpose in coming here was not to seek refuge but to clarify things face-to-face with Miss Tang. However, to his surprise, Miss Tang was not at the mansion. He was thinking of leaving right away. But seeing the sincerity in the maid¡¯s face and Chan¡¯er¡¯s hopeful gaze, Xue An paused for a moment. ¡°Very well, I will wait here for her return!¡± Upon hearing this, Qing¡¯er¡¯s face blossomed into a smile, ¡°Yes, Brother Xue, please come with me! Your accommodations have already been prepared!¡± With that, Qing¡¯er took Chan¡¯er¡¯s hand, and the two maids chuckled and led the way, guiding Xue An into the Tang Mansion. As their figures disappeared beyond the gate, The group of doorkeepers looked at each other, then began to whisper among themselves. ¡°Tsk tsk, to think that Miss Tang¡¯s beloved Young Master Xue is just a poor scholar!¡± ¡°He¡¯s quite handsome, but isn¡¯t he too shabbily dressed? How could he possibly match up to our Tang Family?¡± Amidst these whispers, one house servant suddenly sneered, ¡°He even dares to come seeking refuge; this guy really doesn¡¯t know the meaning of death!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone was stunned for a moment. Then the house servant looked around at the group and sneered, ¡°Have you¡­ forgotten about young Master Yao?¡± Upon hearing the name ¡®young Master Yao¡¯, the group of house servants all shrunk their necks and dared not speak idly any longer. However, their hearts were filled with schadenfreude. Because they all felt that this matter was unlikely to end well. Chapter 909 - Chapter 909 Chapter 909 The Eldest Young Master of the Yao Chapter 909: Chapter 909: The Eldest Young Master of the Yao Family (3rd Update) Chapter 909: Chapter 909: The Eldest Young Master of the Yao Family (3rd Update) This was a very simple and clean courtyard. It was evident that someone cleaned it every day. Qing¡¯er said with a smile, ¡°Brother Xue, this courtyard has been prepared for you long ago, but I didn¡¯t know when you would come, so I had someone clean here every day! Do you find it satisfactory?¡± Xue An smiled but didn¡¯t speak. Instead, it was Chan¡¯er, the little maid, who looked around excitedly, interested in everything. ¡°Meals will be delivered to you daily by a dedicated person, and there are also many books stored here for your convenience to consult at any time.¡± As Qing¡¯er was earnestly introducing these, Xue An suddenly asked, ¡°When will your young mistress return?¡± Qing¡¯er hesitated for a moment, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not quite sure. Anyway, this time the young mistress is out on business with the master. It will probably take three to five days for her to return! You know, since my mistress has no siblings, she has to handle many matters herself!¡± At this, Qing¡¯er¡¯s tone turned somewhat melancholy. Xue An was noncommittal. Yet immediately after, Qing¡¯er, as if she remembered something, said with a solemn expression, ¡°Brother Xue, there¡¯s something I forgot to tell you!¡± ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± ¡°While you¡¯re staying here, you must be very careful of one person.¡± ¡°Careful of one person?¡± Qing¡¯er nodded, her eyes showing a trace of hatred, ¡°A very annoying fellow, his name is Yao Chaofeng, he is¡­¡± Before she could finish, a chilling sneer came from outside the courtyard. ¡°Tsk tsk, I heard that we have a distinguished guest. I must see what kind of guest warrants Miss Qing¡¯er herself to come out and greet!¡± Actually, this voice wasn¡¯t unpleasant, but somehow, it made one feel extremely uncomfortable. Following the sound, a dark-skinned man with a folding fan in hand swaggered in. This man had an average face, and his skin was dark, but his expression was full of arrogance. His narrow eyes even twinkled with a cunning light. It was almost as if the words ¡°I am a bad person¡± were written on his forehead. Upon seeing this man, Qing¡¯er¡¯s face turned ashen, but she had no choice but to bow her head. ¡°Yao sir,¡± she greeted reluctantly. The person who had just arrived was indeed Yao Chaofeng, as Qing¡¯er had just mentioned. He nodded slightly with an arrogant expression, and then began scrutinizing Xue An from top to bottom. The more he looked, the more disdain appeared on his face. ¡°Are you Xue An?¡± Xue An nodded, and said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Very well!¡± Yao Chaofeng¡¯s eyes filled with a cold hardness, ¡°Mr. Xue, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re here for! Let me tell you, the Tang Family is not something you can aspire to! My cousin Ling¡¯er, especially, is not someone you can touch!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you knew my cousin in the past, you can do anything! I advise you to give up on this idea now, or else¡­¡± Yao Chaofeng sneered, ¡°I will make you, a country bumpkin who has never seen the world, understand what the people of Jingdu are like!¡± These words caused both Qing¡¯er and Chan¡¯er¡¯s faces to change drastically. Especially Qing¡¯er, who suddenly looked very grim, was about to speak. However, Xue An just laughed, ¡°Firstly, I want to clarify one thing, I didn¡¯t come here with the intention of climbing up the social ladder! Secondly¡­ I¡¯m very curious, what exactly is the ¡®Jingdu way of doing things¡¯?¡± Yao Chaofeng¡¯s expression darkened, and dangerous glimmers flickered in his narrow eyes before he sinisterly said, ¡°Boy, from the sound of it, you seem a bit discontented!¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m just curious, why don¡¯t you demonstrate it for me right now?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yao Chaofeng became furious, ready to burst out. By his side, Qing¡¯er, unable to bear it any longer, coldly said, ¡°Young Master Yao, Master Xue is a distinguished guest specially instructed by the young lady to be treated well. If you dare do something, when the young lady returns, consider the consequences yourself!¡± Upon hearing this, Yao Chaofeng¡¯s gaze flickered, then he coldly sized up Xue An, ¡°Very well, then I will let you enjoy yourself for a few more days!¡± With that, Yao Chaofeng turned and left. After he had left. Qing¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief, then said somewhat worriedly, ¡°Brother Xue, this guy is just a mad dog, you must be careful around him!¡± Qing¡¯er was worried that Xue An would be intimidated by Yao Chaofeng again. After all, in her memory, her Brother Xue was a scholarly gentleman with no strength to fight back, definitely afraid when faced with a ruffian like Yao Chaofeng. But then she noticed that Xue An had a look of indifference, not the slightest bit worried, even smiling as he spoke. ¡°This Yao Chaofeng, who is he to you all?¡± Qing¡¯er always felt the Brother Xue of now was different from the man in her memories, but still answered. ¡°After our master moved to the Capital City, he soon took a concubine. A few years later, the lady passed away due to illness, and this new concubine then became the official wife! And this Yao Chaofeng, he is this new wife¡¯s nephew!¡± Saying this, Qing¡¯er¡¯s face was full of resentment. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of spell this guy has cast on the master for the master to highly favor him! That would be all, but the key issue is that this guy is full of greed towards the young lady!¡± ¡°And it seems the master somewhat supports him, so Yao Chaofeng has become increasingly arrogant! If it weren¡¯t for the young lady¡¯s consistent disregard for him, he might have been even more presumptuous!¡± Having heard Qing¡¯er¡¯s words, Xue An understood in his heart. No wonder he was so hostile towards me, he wanted to have it all. After Qing¡¯er gave a few warnings, she had someone bring a variety of living supplies, busying herself until dinner was served, then took her leave. Once only Xue An and Chan¡¯er were left in the courtyard. Chan¡¯er said discontentedly, ¡°Master, that guy during the day was simply abominable, trying to force himself on Sister Tang and even threatening us!¡± Xue An smiled, turned to look at her, ¡°Oh, why isn¡¯t little coward being cowardly now?¡± ¡°Ah, master, I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re not worried at all! Didn¡¯t you hear what Sister Qing¡¯er said? This Yao wants Sister Tang at all costs! Don¡¯t you think about doing something?¡± ¡°Do something? Why should I do something?¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t you worried at all?¡± Chan¡¯er¡¯s small face was full of confusion. Xue An smiled, then looked up at the hazy moonlight, indifferently said, ¡°Silly Chan¡¯er, did you really think I came to the Tang Family to seek marriage?¡± His voice was very soft, Chan¡¯er barely heard him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But she noticed, the way the master looked up at the moon¡­ was very lonely. Meanwhile. In a very luxurious courtyard of the Tang Family, Yao Chaofeng was drinking gloomily. Across from him sat an attractive middle-aged woman who still retained her charm. ¡°Feng¡¯er, from what you say, this Xue An will be a major obstacle for us?¡± the middle-aged woman asked. Chapter 910 - Chapter 910 Chapter 910 Miss Tang Family (4th Update) Chapter 910: Chapter 910: Miss Tang Family (4th Update) Chapter 910: Chapter 910: Miss Tang Family (4th Update) Yao Chaofeng nodded, then put down the wine glass in his hand, ¡°Today, I probed this Xue An with my words, only to discover that he is neither servile nor overbearing, calm and collected¨Cit seems he is indeed a tough nut to crack!¡± If an outsider were present and heard Yao Chaofeng¡¯s reference, they would be utterly astonished. For this middle-aged beauty was none other than the concubine of old master Tang Shengna of the Tang Family, Yao Yu. And to the outside world, Yao Chaofeng was supposed to be this Yao Yu¡¯s nephew. But in reality, Yao Chaofeng was her son. The reason for hiding the fact was to avoid arousing the suspicion of others. After all, from the moment this mother and son entered the Tang Family, they did not have good intentions¨Cthey were after seizing the family¡¯s fortune. Originally, the two of them thought this would be an easy task. As long as they could deceive Tang Sheng, Tang Ling¡¯er would be easy to deal with. But what they hadn¡¯t expected was that this seemingly gentle and frail young lady was extremely astute and quickly managed the Tang family¡¯s affairs in an orderly fashion. This development foiled their plan. However, they didn¡¯t lose heart and immediately changed their strategy. Yao Chaofeng started to ardently pursue Tang Ling¡¯er. While his mother, Yao Yu, sang her siren song in Tang Sheng¡¯s ear. Both sides working together, they sought both wealth and the girl. Just as Tang Sheng started to gradually accept and things began to look up, Xue An suddenly appeared. This, of course, made the mother and son wary and furious. ¡°So, Feng¡¯er, what do you plan to do? Have someone take him out?¡± Yao Yu¡¯s face revealed a ruthless hue as she spoke, clearly not one to be trifled with. Yao Chaofeng shook his head, ¡°No, we can¡¯t make a move now. After all, Xue An was personally invited by Tang Ling¡¯er. If we act before she returns, it would easily arouse her suspicions, and then we wouldn¡¯t be able to lay a finger on him at all!¡± ¡°Then, in your opinion, Feng¡¯er¡­¡± Yao Chaofeng sneered, ¡°Tang Sheng will never agree to this marriage. It¡¯s all just wishful thinking on Tang Ling¡¯er¡¯s part. Moreover, I¡¯ve heard rumors that Xue An¡¯s arrival was at Tang Ling¡¯er¡¯s invitation. So, once they return, as long as mother dear adds fuel to the fire, Tang Sheng will surely be enraged. At that time¡­¡± ¡°I refuse to believe that Tang Ling¡¯er would dare defy her father¡¯s orders!¡± ¡°Very well! Let¡¯s proceed as you have said! But you also need to take care of Tang Ling¡¯er sooner rather than later, otherwise more complications will arise!¡± ¡°Rest assured, mother dear, I have a decisive plan for this matter,¡± said Yao Chaofeng with the air of one who holds all the cards. In the following days, Yao Chaofeng did not make an appearance again. Which allowed Qing¡¯er¡¯s constantly anxious heart to finally settle down a bit. She feared Yao Chaofeng would harm Xue An while the young lady was away. Therefore, she visited several times a day. As for Xue An, he was indifferent to the whole situation, simply eating and sleeping each day, living a very simple life. As time passed, The household servants began to gossip. ¡°Tsk tsk, have you heard? That fellow who used to be neighbors with our young lady, ever since he arrived at our house, all he does is eat and sleep. He consumes enough for three to five people at a meal, just like a rice bucket!¡± ¡°Hehe, of course I heard. And I also heard this guy dresses shabbily; probably couldn¡¯t even get enough to eat before. That¡¯s why he¡¯s been eating like a starved ghost ever since he got here!¡± ¡°And he still thinks of taking the imperial examinations? Our young lady must be blind!¡± This ridicule naturally reached Qing¡¯er¡¯s ears as well. Though she was greatly annoyed, she couldn¡¯t control what the servants said. On the other hand, Yao Chaofeng was overjoyed upon hearing these rumors. Initially, he had thought of Xue An as a formidable opponent, but seeing him like this eased his mind. He probably was just a freeloader and a good-for-nothing. Meanwhile. In the midst of a merchant caravan headed for Capital City. Tang Ling¡¯er was sitting inside the carriage, reviewing the various accounts from this business trip. Though but twenty-eight years of age, Tang Ling¡¯er was already an experienced business hand, and her acumen in seizing business opportunities and sharp insight even made some seasoned veterans sigh in inferiority. At this moment. Tang Ling¡¯er had finally finished checking the accounts, then she closed her eyes and began to reflect on the gains of this trip. This was her habit, to review the earnings from each journey and identify any shortcomings. It was also the reason for her rapid progress. After contemplating for a while, feeling there were no further issues to note, Tang Ling¡¯er opened her eyes, and a trace of fatigue finally appeared on her exceptionally beautiful face. Then, almost subconsciously, she pulled out an old letter. This letter was somewhat worn, obviously frequently perused. Despite knowing every word by heart, she still unfolded the pages and read through it line by line. What was written on it was a response from Xue An in the past. In the letter, the now long-dead local Xue An wrote flatteringly, nearly obsequiously, and with trepidation detailed recent developments. It was as if a student was reporting to their teacher. Tang Ling¡¯er read for a long time, then fell silent. At this moment, her heart was somewhat desolate. Because what she sought was not the kind of affection commonly yearned for by other girls¨Cthe lovey-dovey sentiments. But rather, it was a strong character capable of conquering her in all aspects. This is why she was willing to put herself in the public eye and battle in the business world as a daughter of her family. She relished the excitement that came with challenges. And the reason she took the initiative to write to Xue An, her childhood playmate, and invited him to Capital City was because she remembered the time when she was still a child. Back then, Xue An surpassed her in talent and in many other ways. Therefore, the young Tang Ling¡¯er greatly admired Xue An. This sentiment did not fade with the Tang Family¡¯s relocation but grew even stronger. That¡¯s why she later wrote that letter. But, to her surprise, Xue An¡¯s reply left Tang Ling¡¯er with a sense of having a fishbone stuck in her throat and a feeling of aimlessness. Was this man, who was so meek in his letters, really the same spirited young man from before? Why did it feel so awkward? Tang Ling¡¯er was full of mixed feelings. Just then. A woman riding a horse knocked on the carriage door and said in a low voice, ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve just received a message from home. Master Xue has already arrived in Capital City and has settled into his residence.¡± Tang Ling¡¯er was slightly startled, then she nodded and said calmly, ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°However¡­¡± ¡°However, what?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Well, it seems that Master Xue is acting a bit oddly. According to what the servants say, ever since he entered the residence, he has been living reclusively, simply eating to his fill and sleeping, never engaging in any tasks!¡± There was a moment of silence in the carriage, then Tang Ling¡¯er said indifferently, ¡°Understood, how many days until we reach Capital City?¡± ¡°We can arrive the day after tomorrow!¡± ¡°Speed up the journey, we¡¯ll return home tomorrow!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 911 - Chapter 911 Chapter 911 Have Him Come to My Study (1st Update) Chapter 911: Chapter 911: Have Him Come to My Study (1st Update) Chapter 911: Chapter 911: Have Him Come to My Study (1st Update) ¡°The master and young miss are back!¡± When the returning caravan halted before the manor¡¯s gates, the entire Tang Family was abuzz with excitement. Then, starting from the main gate and following a central axis, all the intermediary doors of the eighteen courtyards were opened in sequence. Countless house servants lined up on both sides, as the rotund Family Head Tang Sheng and the increasingly influential young miss Tang Ling¡¯er stepped through the threshold. These house servants all bowed in unison. ¡°We welcome the master and young miss home safely!¡± This display made Tang Sheng stroke his beard, his face brimming with triumphant pride. However, Tang Ling¡¯er showed no expression, standing quietly behind her father without uttering a word. The father and daughter pair walked directly through the first few courtyards, arriving at the boundary between the inner living quarters and the front courtyard. Tang Sheng¡¯s current wife, Yao Yu, as well as Yao Chaofeng, were both waiting there. Upon seeing Tang Sheng, Yao Yu curtsied gracefully, ¡°My lord!¡± Tang Sheng, his heart swelled with joy, nodded and smiled, ¡°Why such formalities between us? The wind is strong here, what if you catch cold?¡± Yao Yu¡¯s face was filled with fond admiration, ¡°My lord, you¡¯ve been busy outside for many days, it¡¯s my duty to welcome your return.¡± ¡°Good! I haven¡¯t spoiled you for nothing!¡± Tang Sheng nodded with great satisfaction. At this time, Yao Chaofeng also approached with a sycophantic smile, ¡°Uncle!¡± Indeed. In everyday life, Yao Chaofeng would address Tang Sheng as ¡®uncle¡¯. Faced with this peculiar form of address, Tang Sheng was quite pleased, ¡°Chaofeng, how have your studies been lately?¡± ¡°Replying to uncle, I have been diligent in my studies and feel that I have made substantial progress,¡± Yao Chaofeng replied obediently. Tang Sheng casually asked a few questions, and Yao Chaofeng answered each with fluency. This made Tang Sheng¡¯s eyes light up, and he praised, ¡°Truly not bad, you have indeed made progress in your studies. It seems you have been working hard recently!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to uncle¡¯s excellent guidance,¡± Yao Chaofeng did not forget to flatter Tang Sheng in the moment. Tang Sheng, however, relished the flattery and smiled as he stroked his beard, just about to say something. Then, Yao Yu, who had been smiling quietly, suddenly said, ¡°My lord, there¡¯s something I¡¯m not sure whether I should discuss or not.¡± ¡°Oh? We¡¯re all family here, what¡¯s there to hesitate about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ about Ling¡¯er,¡± Yao Yu said with a hesitant look. ¡°Ling¡¯er?¡± Tang Sheng was slightly stunned, then turned his head to glance at the silent Tang Ling behind, ¡°What about Ling¡¯er?¡± As if gathering all her courage, Yao Yu said somewhat sheepishly, ¡°Nothing is wrong with Ling¡¯er, but while you and Ling¡¯er were away, a man came seeking refuge, and he was then arranged to stay in a small courtyard just a wall away from the inner living quarters where Ling¡¯er resides!¡± ¡°Of course, these matters shouldn¡¯t be for me to discuss. However, my lord, now that Ling¡¯er has grown into her full stature, such things must be avoided. Otherwise, if it gets out, it could damage our Tang Family¡¯s reputation!¡± After hearing Yao Yu¡¯s words, Tang Sheng¡¯s expression changed dramatically, ¡°A man came seeking refuge? Who is he?¡± And Tang Ling¡¯er¡¯s face also subtly shifted at that moment. Yao Chaofeng hastened to say, ¡°Uncle, I had intended to discuss this matter with you privately later, but since my Aunt Yu has already brought it up, I will tell you. This visitor seeking refuge is named Xue An!¡± Xue An! This name, like a thunderclap, caused Tang Sheng to start before his eyes flashed with a cold light. ¡°Ling¡¯er, is this true?¡± Tang Sheng turned to ask his daughter. Tang Ling¡¯er inwardly sighed and then gave a slight nod, ¡°Father, Xue An really did come, and it was I who invited him!¡± Tang Sheng¡¯s expression grew even more somber. Nowadays, household affairs were all managed by Tang Ling¡¯er, and he rarely interfered; therefore, had it not been for Yao Yu¡¯s mention, he would have been completely unaware of this matter. And if it had been anyone else, it might have been fine. But it just had to be this Xue An! For Tang Sheng, the memory of this neighbor¡¯s son before he made his fortune was vivid. But it was far from a good impression. In Tang Sheng¡¯s eyes, this youth, who came from poverty yet harbored no great ambitions, was simply not a good match. Especially after the Tang Family made a fortune overnight and entered the Capital City to become a powerful clan, the gap between the two families widened like heaven and earth. What¡¯s most important is that Tang Sheng had only one precious daughter, Tang Ling¡¯er. Tang Sheng had planned for her to find a reliable son-in-law to inherit the vast Tang family fortune. Someone like Yao Chaofeng was a candidate to be observed and nurtured. But Xue An was an only son and also a scholar; he certainly would not be willing to marry into the family. This fact alone blocked all possibilities. Therefore, although Tang Sheng vaguely knew of his daughter¡¯s feelings, he had never actually considered them. But who could have imagined that during his short time out, Xue An would actually come looking for him, and it was his own daughter who had invited him over. This naturally infuriated Tang Sheng. Yet, unable to bear being harsh to his beloved daughter, he could only stomp his foot in anger and coldly said, ¡°Tell Xue An to come see me in the study later!¡± With that, he turned and strode away angrily. After Tang Sheng left, Yao Yu said apologetically, ¡°Ling¡¯er, your aunt did not mean to embarrass you intentionally. But a girl¡¯s reputation is of utmost importance and cannot be taken lightly; this is for your own good!¡± Hearing Yao Yu¡¯s words, Tang Ling¡¯er remained silent, only giving Yao Yu and Yao Chaofeng a cold glance before turning away. Yao Yu, feeling unable to save face, stood there with an embarrassed look. Only after Tang Ling¡¯er had walked far away, did she clench her teeth in vexation, ¡°This Tang Ling¡¯er has never taken me, her aunt, seriously!¡± Yao Chaofeng stood by, eyeing Tang Ling¡¯er¡¯s retreating figure with a malevolent gaze. He always felt that this seemingly delicate girl was growing at a terrifyingly fast pace. Every time she returned from going out, she surprised Yao Chaofeng. Especially when her beautiful phoenix eyes swept over him, causing a wave of fear in his heart, as if she could see through all his secrets. ¡°Feng¡¯er, this young lady is not so easy to fool! You better think it over, whether you can truly tame her,¡± Yao Yu said in a low voice at that moment. Yao Chaofeng snorted coldly, ¡°Mother, rest assured, I have my ways!¡± Meanwhile, Tang Ling¡¯er had already strode briskly to the courtyard where Xue An lived. Qing¡¯er hurried over after hearing the news. ¡°Miss!¡± Tang Ling¡¯er nodded, ¡°He¡­ lives here?¡± Qing¡¯er nodded, ¡°Miss, shall I go in and announce your arrival?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Tang Ling¡¯er shook her head, ¡°No need!¡± With that, she stretched out her delicate hand and pushed the door open directly. The courtyard was empty. Remembering the rumors, Tang Ling¡¯er¡¯s expression grew even colder. At this moment, Chan¡¯er came out with a tray of tea, startled at first to see Tang Ling¡¯er, then she said with delight, ¡°Sister Tang?¡± Chapter 912 - Chapter 912 Chapter 912 Would You Consider Marrying into the Chapter 912: Chapter 912: Would You Consider Marrying into the Tang Family? (2nd Update) Chapter 912: Chapter 912: Would You Consider Marrying into the Tang Family? (2nd Update) Seeing Chan¡¯er, the frostiness on Tang Ling¡¯er¡¯s face finally melted away temporarily. ¡°Is that you, Chan¡¯er? Having not seen you for years, how come you¡¯ve become so charming?¡± Chan¡¯er came over excitedly and firstly gave a deep curtsy, ¡°I¡¯ve seen Sister Tang!¡± Then she eagerly said, ¡°Sister Tang, are you here to find our young master?¡± Tang Ling¡¯er nodded slightly, ¡°What is your young master doing now?¡± Chan¡¯er somewhat embarrassedly scratched her scalp, ¡°He is¡­ sleeping!¡± ¡°Sleeping?¡± Tang Ling¡¯er looked up at the sky. It was just after lunch, a long while before dusk, and he was already sleeping? It seems the rumors are all true! Tang Ling¡¯er felt inwardly displeased, but her face didn¡¯t show it; she merely said indifferently, ¡°Then can Chan¡¯er wake up young master Xue? I have something to discuss with him!¡± ¡°Of course, of course! If my young master knows Miss Tang has returned, he will definitely be happy!¡± While saying this, Chan¡¯er was about to run inside the house. At this moment, a long yawn could be heard coming from inside the house. ¡°Who wakes from the great dream first, knows the meaning of life. In my humble cottage, I sleep deeply through spring, as the sun outside sets slow. Oh, how I love to sleep!¡± Saying so, Xue An slowly emerged from the house, his face seemingly still veiled in the grogginess of someone not fully awake, and then he gave a slight smile to everyone. Tang Ling¡¯er felt as though she had been struck by lightning, her heartbeat even skipped half a beat. Because the young man standing on the steps, tall and handsome, in clothes whiter than snow, when he smiled, his eyes shone like stars, resembling a deity lost in the mortal world, unspeakably awe-inspiring. Is¡­ is it him? But he seemed very different from the gradually blurring figure in her memory, yet she couldn¡¯t place exactly what had changed. While Tang Ling¡¯er was lost in a daze. Chan¡¯er already excitedly shouted, ¡°Young Master, Sister Tang is back!¡± Xue An at that moment was also sizing up the girl who had once haunted the dreams of his original self. She was dressed in a light cyan outfit, the simplicity and elegance revealing a hint of competence. And her face could be deemed devastatingly beautiful. Key to her appeal was the pair of phoenix eyes, strikingly remarkable, which gave her a commanding presence even in silence. Xue An inwardly praised. Quite a beauty with brains. If she were on modern-day Earth, she definitely would be a powerful career woman. No wonder the original self was so hopelessly infatuated with her. Then he nodded slightly to Tang Ling¡¯er, ¡°Miss Tang.¡± Tang Ling¡¯er felt increasingly puzzled. Because in the past, when they corresponded through letters, Xue An wasn¡¯t like this. Back then, he revealed a heavy sense of insecurity in his words, nearly groveling in flattery towards her. But meeting him today, he seemed so nonchalant, even making Tang Ling¡¯er feel as though she was the lesser one. What on earth was going on? Tang Ling¡¯er was surprised inwardly, but bred by the battles of the commercial world, she didn¡¯t let it show and just nodded slightly. ¡°Master Xue, sorry to disturb your rest, I truly feel a bit apologetic!¡± The intent behind these words was cryptic, seemingly mocking. At least Qing¡¯er, standing to the side, wore an expression of embarrassment. However, Xue An merely smiled slightly, ¡°Too much sleep gets tiresome, I needed to get some fresh air anyhow! And I have always been waiting for Miss Tang to return!¡± Tang Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t ponder too deeply, she had invited him after all, so naturally he would wait for her return. The pressing matter now was to first get past her father¡¯s examination. Unconsciously, Tang Ling¡¯er began to plan her next move with the tactics of the marketplace. ¡°Young Master Xue, we have known each other since childhood, so there¡¯s no need for polite but empty words. I invited you to Capital City this time, thinking to lend you a hand, otherwise stuck at the bottom, you will never have your day!¡± Having said this, Tang Ling¡¯er took a deep breath, ¡°But now my father has learned of your arrival, and he wants to see you in the study!¡± With these words spoken, Qing¡¯er and Chan¡¯er both changed color simultaneously. Especially Qing¡¯er, ¡°The master¡­ how could the master know so soon?¡± Tang Ling¡¯er said coldly, ¡°Naturally, it was my aunt who told him!¡± Panic appeared on Qing¡¯er¡¯s face. She also knew very well the master¡¯s attitude towards their young lady¡¯s marriage, so she was deeply aware that this summons would definitely not be that simple. This anxious atmosphere also spread to Chan¡¯er beside her. The young maid¡¯s face turned pale as she said tremulously, ¡°Then¡­ what should we do? Should I ask my young master to hide first?¡± Qing¡¯er shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s useless; you can hide for the moment but not for a lifetime!¡± ¡°And if you really hide, then¡­¡± Qing¡¯er did not finish the rest of the sentence, but the meaning was already clear. If Xue An really avoided the meeting, his standing in the eyes of Tang Sheng would drop even lower, and he would never have the chance to turn things around. This young maid, who had been by Tang Ling¡¯er¡¯s side since childhood, naturally understood what her young lady had in mind. Therefore, avoiding the meeting was absolutely out of the question. Indeed. Tang Ling¡¯er¡¯s expression was cold, ¡°Young Master Xue, there¡¯s no need to be too perturbed. My father wants to see you only because of the malicious rumors spread by Yao Yu and others! But¡­¡± As Tang Ling¡¯er spoke, a faint blush colored her cheeks, ¡°But he will definitely inquire about your marriage, and I hope that when the time comes, Young Master Xue will consider his words carefully before speaking!¡± Her implication was very clear. Tang Ling¡¯er couldn¡¯t point at Xue An¡¯s nose and tell him to just confess to her father that he liked her! That would just be too embarrassing! Xue An, however, nodded with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile, ¡°Very well, then I will go and see!¡± With that, he descended the steps and said to Chan¡¯er, ¡°Chan¡¯er, wait here for my return!¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± Chan¡¯er, clueless, simply nodded in agreement. Then Xue An smiled at Tang Ling¡¯er, ¡°Miss Tang, let¡¯s go!¡± On the way to the study at the back of the house, Tang Ling¡¯er occasionally glanced at Xue An, who walked leisurely by her side, her mind in turmoil. Her feelings for Xue An were extremely complex. There was the admiration from childhood, the sympathy after growing up, and even a hint of disdain from the time they corresponded through letters. All these feelings intermingled, making Tang Ling¡¯er¡¯s attitude towards Xue An equally complex. However, over the years, Tang Ling¡¯er had seen countless talented young men, but not a single one had evoked in her the feeling of a stirred heart. Until today. When she saw the young man standing on the steps, his profile outlined in the sunlight, She suddenly understood her own heart. No matter what, even if he were utterly mediocre and incompetent, she still liked him! If it came to it, she would strive outside, and he could stay at home to wait. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Tang Ling¡¯er silently made up her mind, but immediately faced another difficult hurdle. How could she convince her own father? Thinking of this, Tang Ling¡¯er gritted her teeth and then said to Xue An in a low voice, ¡°Young Master Xue!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°My father will surely press for answers later, and now I just want to ask you one thing ¡ª do you¡­ would you be willing to marry into the Tang Family?¡± Chapter 913 - Chapter 913 Chapter 913 I Disagree with This Matter (1st Chapter 913: Chapter 913: I Disagree with This Matter! (1st Update) Chapter 913: Chapter 913: I Disagree with This Matter! (1st Update) Xue An looked at Tang Ling¡¯er with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile, ¡°Some things are always better to be clarified face-to-face!¡± Tang Ling¡¯er was taken aback. What kind of response was that? Agreement or disagreement? But Tang Ling¡¯er also understood how difficult it was for a man to agree to marry into a woman¡¯s family, after all, in this era, a son-in-law had no status at all. Therefore, she planned to speak up to explain and alleviate Xue An¡¯s concerns. But at this moment, Xue An lifted his eyes to the distance, then said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s go! In a while¡­ there will be plenty more to do!¡± With that, Xue An strode forward. Tang Ling¡¯er watched Xue An¡¯s retreating figure, secretly biting her silver teeth. No matter what, when she faced her father, she would have to make her position clear. At this moment. In the main study. Yao Yu and Yao Chaofeng were accompanying a still-angry Tang Sheng, drinking tea. Also in attendance were several favored retainers from inside the Tang Mansion. These men were mostly failed scholars with no hope of official titles, but due to their talent for flattery and opportunism, they were held in high regard by Tang Sheng, who was fond of culture and gentlemen. Of course, these men had also been bought off by Yao Yu and her son Yao Chaofeng, so all their speeches were full of various praises for Yao Chaofeng¡¯s talent and wisdom. This filled Yao Chaofeng with secretive pride. Xue An. With the advantages of timing, location, and harmony on my side, I¡¯d like to see how you can compete with me. Just then. The sound of servants and maids bowing and paying respects could be heard from outside the door. ¡°Miss!¡± And then the door to the study was pushed open. Tang Ling¡¯er and Xue An entered side by side. The simultaneous appearance of these two caused a slight stir among the people in the study. Tang Sheng, unable to contain his anger, let out a cold snort. And Yao Chaofeng, who had been feeling smug, now had a frozen expression, his eyelids twitching madly. Because he noticed that Tang Ling¡¯er, who never showed him any affection, was all smiles and coy glances in the presence of Xue An, and she seemed as meek as a little wife. Moreover, the two of them standing together looked like a perfect match, like a pair of mandarin ducks. How could this not drive him mad with jealousy? Only Yao Yu acted swiftly, quickly saying, ¡°Oh, this must be the famous Master Xue An! Tsk tsk, truly a handsome and talented man!¡± But her words of admiration sounded rather strange in this context. At least Tang Sheng¡¯s face gradually darkened. ¡°Xue An, you¡¯ve traveled all the way to the Capital City to come to the Tang Family, what is it that you seek?¡± Before Xue An could speak. Tang Ling¡¯er, unable to restrain herself, stepped forward and said, ¡°Father! The reason Xue An has come is all because of my invitation!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Tang Sheng was annoyed, but his tone softened a lot towards his cherished daughter. ¡°Ling¡¯er, what exactly is going on here?¡± Tang Ling¡¯er said in a heavy voice, ¡°Father, I just feel that since our two families were once neighbors, now that the Xue Family has fallen on hard times, I cannot bear to see him buried in obscurity, so I invited him to come to the Capital City.¡± Tang Sheng¡¯s expression eased, content that it was not because she had fallen for this man. But then Tang Ling¡¯er immediately switched her tone. ¡°And¡­¡± Tang Ling¡¯er continued, her cheeks reddening slightly, ¡°as a child I had sworn an oath¡­ to marry Xue An!¡± Upon this declaration. The room fell silent. A moment later, Tang Sheng burst into a rage, slamming the desk in front of him, ¡°Ling¡¯er, do you understand what you are saying?¡± Yao Yu and Yao Chaofeng¡¯s expressions also turned extremely ugly. Especially Yao Chaofeng, who was staring daggers at Xue An, the intent to kill almost overflowing from his heart. Tang Ling¡¯er nodded, ¡°Father, of course, I know what I am talking about.¡± At this moment, Tang Sheng took a deep breath, striving to calm himself, then said, ¡°Ling¡¯er, do you realize how vast the gap in status between you and him is now?¡± Tang Ling¡¯er nodded again, ¡°I know!¡± ¡°Then you¡­?¡± Tang Ling¡¯er looked serious, ¡°Father, I have seriously considered everything you¡¯ve mentioned, but I feel that none of it will be a problem!¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Tang Sheng wore a face of utter bafflement. But Tang Ling¡¯er continued in a cool tone, ¡°Although the Xue Family is now reduced to just him, and he¡¯s in dire straits! As long as he is willing to marry into the Tang Family, all these problems will cease to exist!¡± Hiss! The entire room took a sharp intake of breath. Because what they were hearing seemed utterly inconceivable. A daughter of a wealthy family publicly discussing her own marriage was one thing but even suggesting that a man should marry into her family was another. The scene was simply brimming with weirdness. At this point, Tang Sheng laughed angrily, ¡°Marry into the family? Haha, very good! Then I would like to ask Mr. Xue An, are you willing or not?¡± To use the term ¡®Mister¡¯ for Xue An at this time was filled with irony! Because according to custom, men who married into a family were usually referred to with a term that diminished their stature. This also showed just how low the status of a son-in-law through marriage was in this era. All eyes were now focused on Xue An. And Tang Ling¡¯er, at this point, decided to go all out, her face frosty. ¡°Xue An, I know this decision may be too difficult for you, but I can assure you, you will not be as lowly regarded as other men who have married into a family!¡± With that, Tang Ling¡¯er took a deep breath, ¡°I can use all means to help you achieve an official title, and of course, if you¡¯re unwilling or fail, it doesn¡¯t matter, I can buy a title for you, and you only need to take good care of the household, leaving all other affairs to me!¡± This statement left everyone present dumbfounded. Especially Tang Sheng. His face turned from pale to red, looking as if it might explode the next moment. After all, even if social customs were becoming more liberal, there was still nobody who discussed their marriage as openly as Tang Ling¡¯er, not to mention setting conditions for someone to marry into the family. Such a statement, were it made public, could make people laugh their teeth off. But Yao Chaofeng didn¡¯t see it that way. His jealous eyes were practically emitting blue light. Why couldn¡¯t such good fortune fall upon his head? After Tang Ling¡¯er finished speaking, she looked earnestly at Xue An. She felt that she had made such concessions and planned everything for the future. Surely Xue An wouldn¡¯t have any reason to refuse. In this, she was quite confident. But just then, Xue An looked up at Tang Ling¡¯er, then glanced around at everyone present. A mysterious smile appeared on the corners of his mouth. Then he shook his head gently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Tang, this¡­ I regret that I cannot agree to it!¡± What? Tang Ling¡¯er was utterly shocked, hardly believing her own ears. He actually refused? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And the entire room was equally astounded. Even Tang Sheng had not anticipated such a turn of events. Hadn¡¯t he come all this way just to marry into the Tang Family? Why was he suddenly refusing now? ¡°Why¡­ why?¡± Tang Ling¡¯er asked with a trembling voice. Chapter 914 - Chapter 914 Chapter 914 Because... I Dont Care (2nd Update) Chapter 914: Chapter 914: Because¡­ I Don¡¯t Care (2nd Update) Chapter 914: Chapter 914: Because¡­ I Don¡¯t Care (2nd Update) ¡°Because¡­ I simply don¡¯t care!¡± Don¡¯t care? Many people looked at each other, baffled. What kind of explanation was that? At that moment, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Miss Tang, you are a fine lady, but all that you have mentioned, including this so-called Tang Family estate, is worthless to me!¡± Hearing this, Tang Sheng first secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Anyhow, as long as he hadn¡¯t agreed, it was fine. Then, he felt extremely uncomfortable. Did he really look down on the Tang Family? So, he sneered and said, ¡°Oh? From the tone of Young Master Xue, it seems you really think little of my humble Tang Family? May I then inquire what lofty aspirations you hold?¡± Upon hearing this, many people in the room let out soft jeers. Among them, Yao Chaofeng¡¯s laughter was the most arrogant and unrestrained. However, facing all this, Xue An didn¡¯t even lift his eyelid, simply stating, ¡°What I desire, how could any of you possibly understand?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Tang Sheng, upon hearing this, snorted disdainfully, his face full of scorn. He liked Xue An even less now, considering him utterly ignorant and arrogant. Meanwhile, Tang Ling¡¯er stared blankly at Xue An. She finally understood what Xue An had meant by saying it¡¯s better to speak clearly about certain things in person before coming! So, that was his way of making it clear! Tang Ling¡¯er suddenly felt a surge of grievance and sadness. She didn¡¯t understand. She had arranged everything so meticulously, yet he had disagreed. Could everything be explained simply by ¡®not caring¡¯? Tang Ling¡¯er¡¯s heart was filled with mixed emotions. Yao Chaofeng, however, was so delighted he almost jumped out of his seat. In his eyes, Xue An was purely a fool. Refusing such a coveted opportunity, if not a fool, then what? But do you think, just this was enough? What I want, is to see you utterly ruined! Yao Chaofeng sneered to himself and then cast a glance at several guests in the distance. These guests had already been bribed by him, so upon seeing Yao Chaofeng¡¯s signal, these pedantic literati had already considered their plan. Then one of them, full of sarcasm, laughed and said, ¡°What a man of magnificent ambitions! It¡¯s just a pity¡­ he is somewhat ignorant!¡± These words incited laughter from several other guests. ¡°Brother Liu is right, some people are indeed all talk without substance!¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, I have heard that ever since someone entered the Tang Family, it has been nothing but eating and sleeping. I doubt he even understands the basics of verse, yet dares to speak so boldly?¡± These words were extremely harsh and unpleasant. Tang Ling¡¯er¡¯s expression changed. Although Xue An had rejected her, she still did not want these pompous literati, who were all talk, to sully Xue An¡¯s reputation. After all, facing their provocations, if Xue An dared not respond, his reputation would be completely ruined. And a scholar¡¯s ruined reputation meant he could forget about progressing in the court or the literary world in his lifetime. This also revealed the malicious intent of these people. Thus, Tang Ling¡¯er thought to chide the group. But just then, Xue An¡¯s gaze grew colder, but a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Oh? So, it appears that all of your literary skills must be quite remarkable, huh?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t claim they¡¯re remarkable, but at least they¡¯re much stronger than some!¡± A middle-aged literatus holding a folding fan, full of pride, said lightly. Xue An nodded, ¡°Very well, since you¡¯re good at it, how about a contest?¡± ¡°A contest? What contest?¡± The middle-aged literatus glanced at Xue An with disdain. ¡°How about judging the winner based on poetry?¡± Xue An suggested lightly. Upon hearing this, this group of literati guests all wore a shocked expression. Especially the middle-aged literatus, who was startled, then scoffed, ¡°You want to compete in poetry with me? Are you sure?¡± Xue An nodded, confirming lightly, ¡°Yes, I am sure.¡± ¡°Fine, you said it yourself, how shall we compete?¡± The middle-aged literatus wore a look of sure victory. In his view, this was simply Xue An asking to be slapped. Although he had not made a great name for himself, his poetry skills were still commendable! Therefore, he was brimming with confidence. At this moment, Xue An said, ¡°It¡¯s simple, the winner takes all, the loser¡­ pays with his life! How¡¯s that?¡± The room fell deathly silent. Then, a low murmur rippled through the crowd. Tang Ling¡¯er, in particular, was visibly shocked. How could a poetry contest involve risking life? Thus, she was somewhat anxious to dissuade Xue An. But at that moment, Yao Chaofeng spoke up first. ¡°Good, such a true man indeed. In that case, let it be agreed! What do you say?¡± This middle-aged scholar was initially hesitant, but seeing Yao Chaofeng answering for him, he gritted his teeth and then nodded. ¡°Very well! Then as you say!¡± Tang Ling¡¯er was extremely anxious, whispering quietly, ¡°Xue An, what exactly are you trying to do?¡± Xue An smiled at her, ¡°Nothing much, just bored and teaching some folks a lesson!¡± ¡°But you¡­¡± Tang Ling¡¯er wanted to say something else. The middle-aged scholar, fearing Xue An would take the lead, therefore jumped out first. ¡°But what should the topic be?¡± Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°Anything! I¡¯m fine with it all!¡± This arrogant tone displeased many in the crowd. Especially Tang Sheng. He leisurely sat behind his desk, eager to see how Xue An would fail later on. At that moment, Yao Yu suddenly pointed to the brilliant spring light outside the window, ¡°In that case, how about we take the spring scenery as the theme?¡± Upon hearing this, the middle-aged scholar¡¯s heart leaped with joy. He excelled in expressing emotions through scenery, so this topic was right up his alley. Xue An was noncommittal. The middle-aged scholar then paced around the room for a few rounds, and suddenly clapped his folding fan, ¡°I have it!¡± Having said this, he swiftly penned down a poem on paper. After reading it aloud, a wave of applause filled the room. ¡°Good verse!¡± ¡°After several months, Brother Liu¡¯s poetic skills have improved further. This poem praising spring is fresh and meaningful, truly a splendid piece! Congratulations indeed!¡± This praise filled the study. The middle-aged scholar was full of pride, then looked towards Xue An, ¡°Young Master Xue, it¡¯s your turn!¡± At this time, Xue An was gazing out at the patches of spring light, seemingly lost in a trance. ¡°Haha, unable to write anything, huh?¡± ¡°Really courting death!¡± ¡°Knew it, just another flashy but empty person!¡± Amid these mocking and scoffing remarks, Tang Ling¡¯er looked on somewhat bewildered. Because she caught a glimpse of the loneliness in Xue An¡¯s eyes. That feeling made her feel empty inside. What had he experienced? Why were there such strong emotions in his eyes? Tang Ling¡¯er was full of doubts. Just then, Xue An turned his head, smiled slightly, ¡°I have it! Listen!¡± Saying so, Xue An softly recited. ¡°Water is the horizontal ripples of one¡¯s gaze!¡± At the beginning, these scholars wore faces full of disdain, believing that Xue An could never write a better piece than the middle-aged scholar. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But as soon as the first words escaped Xue An, The hearts of everyone present trembled and all sounds vanished instantly. People all fell silent, quietly listening. Xue An continued reciting, ¡°Mountains are the gathering of eyebrows, asking where the passerby is heading? At the place where the brows and eyes are fullest! Just beginning to see off the spring, only then bidding farewell to you, if you reach the east of the river in springtime, stay with the spring forever!¡± After finishing, The room fell silent. All were astounded. Chapter 915 - Chapter 915 Chapter 915 Winner Takes All Loser Pays with Their Chapter 915: Chapter 915: Winner Takes All, Loser Pays with Their Life! (3rd Update) Chapter 915: Chapter 915: Winner Takes All, Loser Pays with Their Life! (3rd Update) ¡°This¡­ how is this possible?¡± the middle-aged scholar whispered incredulously. The other literary guests were even more visibly shaken with disbelief. Even those utterly ignorant of literature could tell that this short piece was refreshingly lovely. Let alone this group who had spent their lives immersed in poetry and prose. In their eyes, Xue An¡¯s work was light-hearted and lively, yet it harbored a hint of lonely desolation. Such a piece, embedding emotion into the scene while using the scene to narrate the feeling, wasn¡¯t just a matter of surpassing the middle-aged scholar¡¯s poem. It was about advancing the craft of Wing Chun poetry by a substantial margin. It could even be called the best Wing Chun poem of the past three years. This tremendous gap in skill left the literati speechless, unable to utter a word. Tang Sheng and his daughter Tang Ling¡¯er were equally astounded. Tang Sheng hadn¡¯t expected this down-and-out youth to write such exquisite poetry. While Tang Ling¡¯er was overwhelmed with emotion. Because she understood the poem. Being a woman, her thoughts were naturally more delicate than others. So in her eyes, this was not merely a Wing Chun poem, but clearly a man¡¯s deep affection for his beloved. Take the first two lines, for example. The water is the cross of eyes, the mountains are the gathering of brows. If not for a deep fondness for a woman, how could one compose such stunning phrases? By now, Tang Ling¡¯er finally realized why Xue An had refused. But at the same time, she felt a strong sense of defiance. She questioned herself, convinced she was no less than anyone else, and she wanted to know what kind of woman could make Xue An so devoted. The tenacity and confidence honed in the business world filled her with a determination not to give in. She wanted to compare! For she didn¡¯t believe she would lose. While the whole room fell silent, Yao Chaofeng finally couldn¡¯t contain himself any longer, stood up, and stared at Xue An with a resentful and jealous look, saying sinisterly. ¡°The poem is indeed good! But how come I feel that you didn¡¯t write it?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°What makes you think so?¡± Yao Chaofeng said arrogantly, ¡°Because I happened to acquire a rare ancient book years ago, and I saw this exact verse in that battered volume! It¡¯s just that the author has been impossible to verify due to the passage of time! How then can it be your work?¡± Many people looked at each other and then silently shook their heads at Yao Chaofeng¡¯s words. Even a fool could tell that Yao Chaofeng was making groundless accusations. Such poetry would never easily be lost to time. And what about a rare ancient book? If it really existed, then shouldn¡¯t Yao Chaofeng have been the one to produce such poetry long ago? However, Yao Chaofeng held considerable sway in the Tang Family, and many were too afraid to speak out. Only Tang Ling¡¯er scoffed and said, ¡°Oh? In that case, why doesn¡¯t Mr. Yao produce this ancient book for us all to see, how about that?¡± Yao Chaofeng didn¡¯t even blink an eye, ¡°How unfortunate it is that just before the New Year¡¯s Eve, this ancient book was accidentally dropped into the fire and burned!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Tang Ling¡¯er was beside herself with rage, ready to directly denounce Yao Chaofeng¡¯s shamelessness. But just then, Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°You¡¯re saying I plagiarized?¡± Yao Chaofeng sneered, ¡°You could say that!¡± Xue An laughed. Yet when he looked at Yao Chaofeng¡¯s smile, Yao Chaofeng felt a chill in his heart. ¡°Do you see any other works in this ancient text besides this poem?¡± Xue An asked indifferently. Yao Chaofeng shook his head, ¡°Of course not! Didn¡¯t I say that the book is already incomplete? Many characters are already indecipherable, only this poem can still be vaguely made out!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Very good! This explanation is simply perfect!¡± Yao Chaofeng was about to say something. With a wave of his hand, Xue An spoke calmly, ¡°I believe what you say, but what I want to say is¡­ How will you explain the next poem?¡± The crowd was startled at his words. Could it be¡­ They saw Xue An take a step forward and recite softly: ¡°Spring arrives not, touches the sight, tender bowels break asunder, beneath the steps scattered plums like chaos of snow, brushed off yet coat remains full.¡± ¡°Wild goose brings no message, the long road makes the dream of home hard to complete, parting sorrow is just like the spring grass, farther step by step, yet continues to grow.¡± A Qiupingyue, quickly came to an end. With that, everyone took a sharp intake of breath. Another poem that in no way was inferior to the earlier ¡®Pu Suanzi¡¯ masterpiece. For an ordinary literate person to write such a work in a lifetime would be enough to exhilarate. But Xue An had done two such poems in just the time it took to drink a cup of tea. If this were to spread, it would certainly shock countless people. As for Yao Chaofeng¡¯s previous accusations of plagiarism¡­ They naturally fell apart on their own. In reality, at this moment, Yao Chaofeng was staring blankly at Xue An, his facial expression changing uncertainly, and he was even making ¡®gurgle¡¯ noises in his throat. He never expected that Xue An could turn the tables in such a way. Xue An looked at him with a slight smile, ¡°Now¡­ what do you have to say?¡± Yao Chaofeng gradually came back to his senses and then, feeling both embarrassed and angry, he snorted coldly and turned to leave. ¡°Hold on!¡± ¡°Hmm? What do you want? Even if you composed this poem, what can you do? What I¡¯ve just said isn¡¯t false!¡± Yao Chaofeng started to act shamelessly. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean!¡± Xue An revealed several pearly teeth, smiling ominously. ¡°I only want to remind you that I did say, this duel¡­ stakes lives!¡± ¡°You¡­ what do you mean?¡± Yao Chaofeng¡¯s face turned pale. Xue An idly toyed with his fingers and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s simple. If you create a poem that surpasses mine, I¡¯ll let you go. Otherwise¡­ you¡¯ll forfeit your life!¡± What? Yao Chaofeng could hardly believe his ears and burst into a scornful laugh out of sheer rage, ¡°Xue An, have you¡­¡± He was about to say Xue An had lost his mind, otherwise how could he dare to say such a thing. But before he could speak. Xue An casually gestured. A strand of sword light flew by. The throat of the middle-aged literati standing to the side was slit open on the spot. Blood gushed forth. The middle-aged literati never dreamed that Xue An would truly dare to make a move, so with both hands desperately clutching his throat, he stared at Xue An with eyes full of terror, then his corpse slowly hit the ground. At this. All present were shaken. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only While Xue An looked at Yao Chaofeng, who was now pale, and smiled faintly, ¡°He just lost, so he died! Now¡­ it¡¯s your turn!¡± Yao Chaofeng was deeply shocked, finally coming to his senses from his astonishment. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you really dare to kill?¡± Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°Why not? Because I did say, the loser pays with his life! Now I give you the time of ten counts. If you can¡¯t come up with something by then, well¡­ your head will say goodbye to your body!¡± ¡°So¡­ please cherish your time!¡± Chapter 916 - Chapter 916 Chapter 916 Farewell Take Care of Yourselves Chapter 916: Chapter 916: Farewell, Take Care of Yourselves (First Update) Chapter 916: Chapter 916: Farewell, Take Care of Yourselves (First Update) Yao Chaofeng was so frightened that his legs trembled, and in sheer terror, he cried out, ¡°Uncle-in-law, save me!¡± Tang Sheng was also startled. He never imagined that Xue An would dare to kill someone in front of so many people. So when he heard Yao Chaofeng¡¯s plea for help, he shouted angrily. ¡°Xue An, what audacity you have to kill someone in broad daylight ¡ª seize him!¡± Sure enough, the Tang Family had house servants and Protectors, who all surged forward, attempting to capture Xue An. But Xue An did not even budge; he simply stamped his foot, and the house servants rushing towards him were all sent flying away. Then Xue An turned to Yao Chaofeng and smiled slightly, extending one finger. ¡°One!¡± ¡°No!¡± Yao Chaofeng completely lost his composure. For Xue An¡¯s gaze was just too terrifying. It was an indifferent look that regarded life and death, looking down upon all beings. Compared to this, the ruthless people Yao Chaofeng had met in the jianghu were mere babes in arms. ¡°Two!¡± Xue An calmly counted. Yao Chaofeng turned and ran toward the door. But the moment his hand almost touched the door. Xue An had already appeared in front of him, saying indifferently, ¡°Eight!¡± Yao Chaofeng was stunned, then he shouted hoarsely, ¡°Weren¡¯t you just counting two?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Forgot to tell you, if you¡¯re thinking of running away, I¡¯m going to count as I please!¡± ¡°Now, you only have two counts left! If I were you, I would obediently compose a poem right now!¡± Yao Chaofeng despaired, ¡°Xue An, I concede, please spare me! I won¡¯t oppose you anymore!¡± Die as he might, he couldn¡¯t possibly compose poetry beyond the two recent tunes! Yet Xue An remained unmoved, ¡°Nine!¡± ¡°Xue An, what do you really want? Do you dare to kill my Feng¡¯er?¡± Yao Yu screamed as she rushed forward. In this era, although women had a low status, Yao Yu, being Tang Sheng¡¯s officially recognized primary wife, held a significant position. Her sudden charge was based on the certainty that Xue An would not dare to confront her. After all, how could a man ever deal with a woman! But this time she was mistaken. She had barely charged a few steps before Xue An raised his hand and slapped her, sending Yao Yu flying off the ground, spinning several times in the air before barely landing, and then she fainted. This slap was as shocking as a thunderclap. Everyone in the study was horrified. Tang Sheng¡¯s face went pale, shaking with rage, ¡°Xue An, you¡­¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°No need to thank me, you¡¯re welcome!¡± Then, turning his head to look at Yao Chaofeng, he said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but time¡¯s up. Are you ready?¡± His body trembling, Yao Chaofeng didn¡¯t hesitate to kneel on the ground, ¡°Xue An, I was wrong. Please spare my life! I really was wrong!¡± Saying so, he knocked his head on the ground repeatedly. But Xue An was unmoved, merely watching him quietly, then turned his head towards the stunned Tang Ling¡¯er and smiled. ¡°I forgot to tell you something ¡ª it was likely these two people who conspired to kill your birth mother!¡± ¡°What?¡± Tang Ling¡¯er cried out in shock. Tang Sheng stood up abruptly, staring intently at Xue An, ¡°What did you say?¡± With a slight smile on his face, Xue An said, ¡°You can ask him!¡± Xue An gestured towards the trembling Yao Chaofeng on the ground. Yao Chaofeng¡¯s body shook, his face turned ghostly pale. For he truly didn¡¯t understand how such a secretive matter came to be known by Xue An! By this time, Tang Ling¡¯er¡¯s mind raced, and all the past events surged to her thoughts. Especially after Yao Yu married into the Tang Family, her own mother¡¯s illness rapidly worsened and eventually resulted in her death. She was too young then and only felt her mother died too suddenly. She had never considered the possibility of foul play. But today, when Xue An brought it up, she suddenly realized the many suspicious points. So, she couldn¡¯t help but ask coldly, ¡°Yao Chaofeng, what exactly is going on? Explain it to me!¡± Yao Chaofeng still wanted to deny it. Xue An¡¯s gaze shifted slightly. Yao Chaofeng felt a tremor throughout his body, and then his mouth seemed to no longer be under his control, spilling out the facts like beans from a bamboo tube, including the matter that he and Yao Yu were mother and son, marrying into the Tang Family with the intent to seize the inheritance. As for the middle-aged scholar who had died, he played a significant role in abetting the murder of Tang Ling¡¯er¡¯s mother. Thus. The truth was completely unveiled to the world. And after having said everything. Yao Chaofeng¡¯s body trembled, regaining control. But by that time, Tang Ling¡¯er was already uncontrollably furious, she reached out and grabbed a large vase from the table beside her and smashed it down on Yao Chaofeng¡¯s head. Bang! The vase shattered. Yao Chaofeng¡¯s head instantly began to bleed profusely. But this was just the beginning. Tang Ling¡¯er, having lost all sense of reason in her rage, had a fierce disposition from her youth spent adventuring with Tang Sheng and was no typical woman. Now that she knew it was this mother and son who had plotted her mother¡¯s murder, her hatred for them was bone-deep. She looked around and immediately noticed a decorative treasured sword on the belt of a scholar nearby. She stepped forward, snatched it, and started hacking wildly at Yao Chaofeng. But the treasured sword wasn¡¯t sharp at all. Thus, it only managed to slice Yao Chaofeng¡¯s flesh open. Despite this. Yao Chaofeng still screamed in excruciating pain. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m wrong, it was all Yao Yu who told me to do it! Please don¡¯t!¡± Tang Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes were red, completely ignoring Yao Chaofeng¡¯s pleas for mercy. She struck down with all her might, splashing fresh blood on her face with every hit. Finally. After dozens of blows. Yao Chaofeng¡¯s screams of agony grew weaker and finally, he collapsed on the ground, lifeless. A deadly silence filled the room. Everyone looked at Tang Ling¡¯er with eyes full of fear. Just then. A hand gently patted Tang Ling¡¯er on the shoulder. ¡°Enough, the man is dead, don¡¯t smash anymore!¡± Tang Ling¡¯er¡¯s body trembled; she turned her head to look at Xue An, her eyes full of confusion slowly regaining clarity. Then she suddenly threw down the treasured sword in her hand, knelt on the ground, and burst into heart-wrenching sobs. ¡°Xue An¡­ thank you!¡± Tang Ling¡¯er choked out. The gratitude came from deep within her heart. Because without Xue An, she might have never known who her mother¡¯s killer was. Meanwhile, Tang Sheng, with a defeated look on his face, also stuttered out, ¡°Xue¡­¡±. Xue An waved his hand dismissively and said flatly, ¡°Family Head Tang, I originally came here just to clear things up with Miss Tang in person, and now that I am aware of this matter, I could not simply ignore it.¡± In fact, Xue An felt something was off the moment he saw Yao Chaofeng, and upon further inquiry, he discovered many inconsistencies. During this time, while using the Devouring Immortal Decree, Xue An¡¯s strength had gradually begun to recover. He simply used Divine Sense to probe and that¡¯s how he found out the actual truth. That was the reason behind his bold murder today. Hearing Xue An¡¯s words, Tang Sheng was covered in shame. At that moment, Xue An took out a letter and an old, worn sachet and placed them next to Tang Ling¡¯er. ¡°Miss Tang, I was fortunate to be your favored one, alas, we were not destined! With this, we part, take care of yourself!¡± After speaking, Xue An glanced at the gathered crowd with a slight smile, then turned and left. Tang Ling¡¯er watched Xue An¡¯s retreating figure, holding the sachet she had given him when they were children, as tears streamed down her face. And Tang Sheng, rippled with hesitancy and regret. Xue An¡¯s performance today was far beyond his expectations. So much so that even Tang Sheng, who was accustomed to seeing talented young men, was impressed and had entertained the thought of taking him as a son-in-law. But now it was too late for everything. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Tang Sheng could only sit there in deep regret. As for the others in the study, they exchanged looks and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. They understood. Once today¡¯s events spread. Xue An¡¯s reputation would soar to the heavens, becoming the most sought-after young talent in Tiansheng Capital! Chapter 917 - Chapter 917 Chapter 917 Eternal Joy at Wei Yang (2nd Update) Chapter 917: Chapter 917: Eternal Joy at Wei Yang (2nd Update) Chapter 917: Chapter 917: Eternal Joy at Wei Yang (2nd Update) ¡°Qing¡¯er, why hasn¡¯t the young master come back yet?¡± Chan¡¯er asked, her face full of worry. In her heart, Qing¡¯er was also rather anxious, but she still forced a smile and said, ¡°Chan¡¯er, you don¡¯t need to worry so much. Miss went with Brother Xue, nothing should have happened!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Chan¡¯er replied somewhat helplessly, then sat on the threshold, resting her chin in her hands, staring outside as if she could hardly wait. Seeing this, Qing¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of amusement and frustration, ¡°By sitting here, can Brother Xue come back any sooner?¡± ¡°But if I sit here, I can be the first to see the young master when he returns!¡± Chan¡¯er said earnestly. Qing¡¯er was just about to say something. Then she saw Chan¡¯er suddenly jump up, excitedly shouting, ¡°It¡¯s the young master, the young master is back!¡± Qing¡¯er quickly turned to look. Indeed! She saw Xue An stride into the courtyard, a slight smile on his face. A flicker of emotion crossed Qing¡¯er¡¯s heart. He had been gone for so long before returning. Could it be the situation had changed? Thinking this, Qing¡¯er hurriedly said with a smile, ¡°Brother Xue, you¡¯re back!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve returned!¡± ¡°Oh, why hasn¡¯t Miss come over?¡± ¡°Miss Tang probably won¡¯t be able to come for a while!¡± Xue An said, turning to Chan¡¯er. ¡°Chan¡¯er, pack your things, we¡¯re leaving!¡± Leaving? Both Qing¡¯er and Chan¡¯er were full of shock. ¡°Young master, why do we need to leave?¡± asked Chan¡¯er. ¡°Yes! Brother Xue, could it be our master said something?¡± Qing¡¯er also hurriedly asked. Xue An smiled and shook his head, ¡°He didn¡¯t really say anything, but I explained everything clearly, so naturally, we need to leave!¡± Qing¡¯er was even more confused. Although Chan¡¯er was also a bit perplexed, this simple maid had always faithfully followed Xue An¡¯s words, so she obediently nodded, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll pack the things!¡± Saying this, she went back to the room to pack her bag. Qing¡¯er wanted to ask something but swallowed her words, only looking at Xue An with sorrowful eyes. Regardless, this outcome was the worst possible. It was just a moment. Chan¡¯er came out carrying a small bag. ¡°Young master, all things are packed!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Miss Qing¡¯er, could you please pass a message to Miss Tang, just to say we have said our goodbyes!¡± Having said that, Xue An led Chan¡¯er, who was carrying a small bag, and turned to leave. Qing¡¯er stood stunned for a moment, then as if waking from a dream, she hurriedly ran up and sent Xue An and Chan¡¯er out of the Tang family¡¯s main gate. ¡°Miss Qing¡¯er, please stop here!¡± Xue An didn¡¯t turn his head, said this, and then strode away. Qing¡¯er stared blankly at Xue An¡¯s receding figure, her heart filled with mixed feelings, unable to discern the taste. But just then, a plaintive sigh came from behind her. Qing¡¯er turned her head and was startled. ¡°Miss¡­ Miss?¡± Indeed. Standing behind Qing¡¯er was Tang Ling¡¯er, who appeared at some unknown time. At that moment, Tang Ling¡¯er¡¯s complexion was pale, and she nodded slightly. ¡°Qing¡¯er, did¡­ Mr. Xue say anything when he left?¡± Qing¡¯er, feeling quite distressed, lowered her head, ¡°Brother Xue asked me to bring you a message! He said he has left.¡± Tang Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed upon hearing the words, slowly clenching her hands, within which lay the sachet Xue An had returned to her. ¡°Miss, what exactly is wrong? Does the master disagree, or why did Brother Xue leave so resolutely?¡± Qing¡¯er asked. Tang Ling¡¯er gave a bitter smile, ¡°Disagree? No, it is he who disagrees!¡± Initially, Qing¡¯er didn¡¯t understand whom Tang Ling¡¯er was referring to as ¡°he¡± until a moment later when she suddenly realized and then turned pale. ¡°Miss, are you saying that Brother Xue disagrees?¡± Tang Ling¡¯er, tired, nodded slightly, then suddenly looked as if she remembered something, her eyes lighting up, ¡°Qing¡¯er, while he is still not far away, quickly send some clever maids to follow him discreetly, we must know where he settles down!¡± Qing¡¯er immediately nodded, ¡°Understood!¡± Qing¡¯er went down to prepare. Tang Ling¡¯er stood there, her eyes dazzling as she whispered softly. ¡°So you think to reject me just like that? You underestimate my persistence!¡± Just as unrest was brewing in the Tang Family residence. Xue An, leading Chan¡¯er, had already left Yiyang Lane and was standing on the bustling main street. Chan¡¯er moved closer. ¡°Young Master, where shall we go now?¡± Xue An gazed at the immense capital city, his view finally settling on Jile Hall, just a street away from Yiyang Lane. Jile Hall, located to the west of the East Market, was among the most bustling places in Tiansheng Capital. The reason for its vibrancy was that it gathered the most famous courtesans from Jingdu, and indeed, all over the world. It could be said that this place was the red-light district of Tiansheng Capital. Famed courtesans and chivalrous figures, all manner of debonair personalities, were all congregated here, contributing to the renowned names of the ten-mile Fireworks Alley. However, in Xue An¡¯s eyes, there lingered that familiar aura above Jile Hall. This aura was very faint, clearly indicating that the person had left a long time ago. This was also why Xue An hadn¡¯t noticed it when he first entered Jingdu. But now, with Xue An¡¯s greatly enhanced abilities, he could see it at a glance. A smile played on his lips, then he pointed across the street and said softly, ¡°Chan¡¯er!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Today, Young Master will take you through the brothels!¡± Chan¡¯er looked puzzled at Jile Hall across the street, then scratched her head, ¡°Young Master, what is a brothel? Why should we visit it?¡± Xue An laughed, gently tapped Chan¡¯er¡¯s head, and said, ¡°Too many questions, just follow Young Master and you¡¯ll understand!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± When Chan¡¯er followed Xue An into Jile Hall, her eyes gradually widened. For on the elegantly styled eaves of roadside buildings, many brightly dressed women were leaning against the colonnades, chatting and laughing, pointing and gesturing below. And upon seeing Xue An and Chan¡¯er. All the women were stunned for a moment, then covered their mouths to giggle and began to chatter among themselves. ¡°How unusual! Someone brought his own maid to stroll through Jile Hall?¡± ¡°This young man is rather handsome, quite to my liking. Sisters, don¡¯t fight me for him!¡± ¡°Tsk, I¡¯ll tear that mouth of yours! Are you the only one who finds him attractive?¡± The women began to jest and curse playfully, occasionally throwing flirtatious glances at Xue An. These women were accustomed to the trade, but those who usually came to Jile Hall were either pretentious literati or nobility. But these individuals were generally older. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only To see someone as young as Xue An strolling through Jile Hall was a rare sight. All the more rare was his handsome and youthful appearance, which greatly stirred the hearts of these women. However, at this moment Chan¡¯er finally realized what a brothel entailed, her face blushing awkwardly to the tips of her ears. ¡°Young¡­Young Master, isn¡¯t this the Lane of Fireworks and Willows? Why have we come here?¡± Xue An smiled faintly and replied, ¡°Naturally, we have come¡­ to find someone!¡± Chapter 918 - Chapter 918 Chapter 918 This Journey is Only About the Romance Chapter 918: Chapter 918: This Journey is Only About the Romance and Scenery! (3rd Update) Chapter 918: Chapter 918: This Journey is Only About the Romance and Scenery! (3rd Update) ¡°Seeking someone?¡± Chan¡¯er¡¯s little head was filled with question marks. What person did the young master want to find in this district of brocade and willow? Yet Xue An did not answer Chan¡¯er¡¯s question, instead looking around the area. Very soon. He found the person he was looking for. A man appeared, coming from down the street. This man was about thirty years old, dressed in splendid clothing, but his features were sleazy, with dark circles under his eyes, and his gaze constantly wandered towards the beautiful girls on the street. One could tell at a glance that he was an expert in the ways of pleasure. Xue An smiled slightly, stepped forward, and blocked the man¡¯s path. ¡°Brother, please hold a moment!¡± The man was startled and stopped in his tracks, sizing up Xue An with some curiosity, ¡°Mate, I don¡¯t believe we¡¯ve met!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Of course not!¡± ¡°Then why do you stop me, for what matter?¡± Seeing that Xue An¡¯s dress was not particularly extravagant but carried himself with grace and a nonchalant air, the man did not dare to take him lightly. Especially after he caught sight of Chan¡¯er following behind Xue An, his whole body shook and a look of amazement flashed in his eyes. In his view, to have a pretty maid like Chan¡¯er, Xue An must be someone of no ordinary status. Could it be that he was a wealthy young master from a rich merchant family, just visiting the Capital City for pleasure? This was what the man was pondering. Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°One look at you, brother, and I could tell you are an old hand in the pleasures of life. As I am new to these parts, I am unfamiliar with many things and thus wished to inquire whether in this Changle District, there is a girl who is both incredibly beautiful and skilled in the arts?¡± Upon hearing this, the man¡¯s eyes lit up, then he said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ve come to the right person! I, Hu San, may not dare to boast of other things, but I do know crystal clear which girl is beautiful and which girl is clingy!¡± ¡°But I wonder, brother, what type are you looking for? How much silver are you planning to spend?¡± Hu San¡¯s gaze was fixed sharply on Xue An. Xue An laughed, ¡°I don¡¯t really know what kind would be better, I only heard that this Changle District is famous far and wide, and I wanted to come and see for myself. As for how much silver I plan to spend¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go for the most expensive one!¡± Hu San, upon hearing this, was overjoyed. Just as I thought! He had not guessed wrong, this must be a low-key, wealthy young master from an influential family. Otherwise, how could he have such confidence? After all, the Changle District was well known for being a gold-digging haunt. Without a few hundred taels of silver, one simply couldn¡¯t hope to meet the top courtesans. And here he was saying he wanted the most expensive one, clearly indicating a substantial wealth at home. Though Hu San was delighted inwardly, he kept a composed face. ¡°It seems that you, brother, are truly a fellow aficionado! Since that¡¯s the case, then I will take you to a place. But it¡¯s not just about having money there, you also need some literary talent and¡­¡± At this point, Hu San looked Xue An over and swallowed back the words regarding appearance. Even the most fastidious could find no fault with Xue An¡¯s looks. Xue An replied with a smile, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I shall trouble you, brother!¡± ¡°No trouble at all!¡± Hu San was full of joy. If he could introduce a wealthy client to the brothel, the reward would not be a small sum. Naturally, he was very happy. And while Hu San was leading the way. Chan¡¯er, anxious and at a loss, came up to him. ¡°Young master, we¡­ we only have a little over two taels of silver on us now! We still need to save it for food and lodging, if you¡­ if you use it now, what shall we do?¡± That day Xue An destroyed the Chen Family and casually took a silver ingot to cover the meal costs. Though the shopkeeper Yang later cried and begged to return the money. But on the way to the Capital City, Xue An had almost used up all the money. So now, the master and servant had a total of just over two taels of silver on them. Chan¡¯er was naturally very worried. Moreover, from what Xue An implied, he seemed to be looking for a top courtesan. Putting aside where the money would come from. If the young master really went ahead¡­ What should I do? Chan¡¯er¡¯s heart was filled with an indescribable sour taste. Xue An naturally noticed and chuckled lightly, tapping her head. ¡°Alright, your young master has his own measure, don¡¯t say more!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Chan¡¯er lowered her head, not daring to speak anymore. Hu San was very familiar with this district, and after leading Xue An through several streets, they arrived in front of an elegantly designed courtyard. Standing on the street, one could see towering wooden buildings within the courtyard. Without saying anything else¨C the grandeur of this place far surpassed that of the brothels built along the street. Hu San squeezed his eyes at Xue An, grinning and saying, ¡°Brother Xue, this is the Lan Gui Fang I was telling you about, tsk tsk, you have really come at the right time. Today happens to be the day that Lan Gui Fang¡¯s Miss Nie hangs her plaque!¡± Xue An looked up at Lan Gui Fang and smiled faintly, ¡°It seems like I¡¯m quite lucky then!¡± ¡°Of course, Brother Xue, please follow me!¡± Hu San, full of excitement, led Xue An into the Lan Gui Fang. The time was just when the lamps were being lit. But the courtyard was adorned with countless delicate lanterns, so it was far from being dim. At the same time, the flowers and plants in the courtyard were in full bloom, set against the reflection of the lanterns, it was like walking in the midst of a beautiful painting. And from within those small buildings, bursts of laughter were occasionally heard. Xue An understood that this meant that girls were receiving guests. The small building at the very center of Lan Gui Fang was especially bright with lights. Moreover, by the open space outside the door, there were many disheveled guards. It looked like they were all from various mansions. Hu San took a sharp intake of breath. ¡°Chang Family, Yuan Family, even some from the royal mansion, how come there are so many important figures here today?¡± With that, he turned his head to tell Xue An. Perhaps they should not go today, with so many princes and nobles here, even if they went in, it¡¯s estimated that they wouldn¡¯t see Miss Nie. But unexpectedly, by this time, Xue An had already confidently walked up the steps and entered the small building. Hu San was taken aback and then sighed quietly, reluctantly following after him. No matter what, since they came, they might as well go in. Consider it taking in the excitement. The grand hall of the small building was brilliantly lit, and many people had already taken their seats there. These people wore gorgeous clothes and carried themselves with pride, clearly they were no ordinary folk. When Xue An entered¨C All of them turned to glance over. But when Hu San also followed inside¨C Many turned their heads back with disdain. Someone even scoffed, ¡°Hu San, you piece of trash, how dare you come here? Did you actually think Miss Nie would summon you?¡± Hu San¡¯s face was a mask of forced smiles, ¡°How would I dare, I¡¯m just accompanying a friend to see the excitement!¡± ¡°Wow, this little maid is quite something!¡± When Chan¡¯er walked in with her eyes downcast, someone couldn¡¯t help but voice their mockery. Hearing this, Chan¡¯er¡¯s head dropped even lower, her cheeks flushing a deeper shade of purple. Xue An glanced over. The speaker was a man wearing black clothes with golden trim, his face carried a sinister look. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hu San¡¯s face showed his bitterness as he whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t talk, that¡¯s the Chang Family¡¯s eldest son, we can¡¯t afford to provoke him!¡± Xue An merely smiled noncommittally and then found a place to sit down. But the Chang Family¡¯s eldest son did not seem to have the intention of letting Xue An off; his eyes dead set on Chan¡¯er who stood behind Xue An. After a moment, he stood up haughtily, walked up to Xue An, and pointing at Chan¡¯er, he said. ¡°I want this little maid, name your price!¡± Chapter 919 - Chapter 919 Chapter 919 This... is the price I offer (4th Chapter 919: Chapter 919: This¡­ is the price I offer (4th Update) Chapter 919: Chapter 919: This¡­ is the price I offer (4th Update) The hall stirred subtly. Many looked on with amused expressions. Some young nobles even whispered to each other with smirks on their faces. ¡°Chang loves his delicacies tender!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, the newcomer is in for it now!¡± Among these murmurs, Xue An took a sip of tea and then looked up at the speaker, ¡°Scram!¡± Boom! The crowd erupted in uproar. The son of the Chang Family¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Kid, do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡± Xue An casually set down his teacup, ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I¡¯m not interested in knowing, but do you believe if you keep babbling, I¡¯ll make you regret it?¡± This certainly stirred up a hornet¡¯s nest. Many looked at Xue An with surprised expressions. Some shook their heads secretly. They thought this new young man was too brazen, not realizing what offending the Chang Family in Tiansheng Capital would entail. They guessed he wouldn¡¯t live through the night. The son of the Chang Family¡¯s face turned livid, ¡°Very well, it¡¯s been a long time since anyone dared speak to me like this! You are the first!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be more to come, and you might as well get used to it!¡± Enraged, the son of the Chang Family looked like he was about to explode. At this moment, the trembling Hu San quickly said, ¡°Chang¡­ Master Chang, please calm down. My friend just came from the countryside and doesn¡¯t know the rules of Jingdu. I hope you can forgive his ignorance and let him off!¡± The son of the Chang Family snorted coldly, ¡°Let him off? Very well, give me that little maid and kneel down to beg for mercy, then I¡¯ll let him off! Otherwise¡­ hmph hmph!¡± Hu San showed a troubled expression. Xue An looked at Hu San with some surprise. He had not expected Hu San to plead for him. After all, they had known each other for only half an hour. Strictly speaking, Hu San could have ignored the matter entirely. Yet, he dared to speak up for him. For that alone, Hu San¡¯s character was not too bad. However, at that moment, an appropriately dressed elder approached, ¡°Master Chang, Hu San, no matter what grievances you have, don¡¯t make a scene here. Besides, Miss Nie is about to be presented. If you offend the lady, who will compensate?¡± At these words, the son of the Chang Family huffed angrily, shot Xue An a cold glance, and then returned to his seat. But the cold flashes from his eyes showed that he had already harbored intentions of murder. Hu San looked anxiously at Xue An and whispered, ¡°Brother Xue, listen to my advice and leave now. If you delay, it might be too late!¡± ¡°The Chang Family holds significant power here in Jingdu, especially in Changle District and the East Market. You¡¯ve offended Chang Haosi, the eldest son; he is the most troublesome. A wise man does not court danger. It¡¯s best to leave quickly!¡± Xue An was unmoved and just smiled slightly, ¡°Thank you, Brother Hu, for your concern, but I am someone who sticks to my actions. Until I do what I have set out to do, even if the sky falls, I won¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°You¡­ sigh!¡± Hu San sighed and stopped trying to persuade him. At that moment, footsteps were heard from the stairs, and then a woman¡¯s voice announced, ¡°Miss Nie is being presented, gentlemen, please look!¡± With that, the maid tugged at a red cloth. A scroll slowly unfurled from the staircase, revealing the written characters on it. The people in the hall gathered around and after a few glances, began to discuss animatedly. ¡°As expected! A moment of conversation for fifty silver, a song on the guqin for eighty! Tsk tsk, still no entry into the chambers!¡± ¡°Alas, money is secondary; the key is that Miss Nie must favor you, otherwise, even if you display a thousand taels of gold, she wouldn¡¯t glance at you once.¡± At that moment, Chang Haosi was the first to speak, ¡°I offer a hundred silver taels, only wishing to meet Miss Nie once!¡± The maid turned and left, but after a short while, she hurried back and then shook her head. ¡°Young Master Chang, my lady said that she had already discussed with you last time and felt that your paths do not align, so there will be no further talks this time!¡± ¡°What?¡± Chang Haosi was stunned. What did that mean? What did it mean that their paths do not align? Ever since he had spent a great sum last month to meet Miss Nie once, Chang Haosi had been haunted by thoughts of her. This time, hearing that Miss Nie had once again put up a placard, he had rushed over early, hoping to behold her beauty once more. And yet, he was rejected? No matter how angered Chang Haosi felt inside, there was nothing he could do but stand helplessly by. Following that, several princes and young masters also sought an audience but were all turned away. It seemed that today, no one would be able to take down Miss Nie¡¯s placard. Xue An slowly stood up, speaking lightly, ¡°Today, I will take down this placard!¡± All eyes in the hall instantly turned towards Xue An. Chang Haosi¡¯s expression darkened as he scoffed coldly. The maid asked, ¡°May I know the noble surname and given name of this young master? And what price do you plan to offer?¡± Xue An smiled slightly. ¡°My name is Xue An, as for the price¡­¡± ¡°Is there pen and paper available here?¡± Everyone was astonished. What did that mean? What was the pen and paper for? However, since Lan Gui Fang was a top-notch brothel, scholars often came here to drink and be merry, so naturally, pen and paper were readily available. Very soon, someone brought over pen and paper along with ink and an ink stone. Xue An took the brush in hand, and his writing flowed like dragon-snakes; he quickly wrote on a piece of paper, then tossed the brush aside and said indifferently, ¡°Give this to your mistress and tell her, this¡­ is my offer!¡± The maid was also stunned. But she did not dare to ask more. Taking the paper, she hurried off. There was a moment of silence in the hall. Then jeering voices emerged. ¡°Tsk tsk, does this fellow think he can move Miss Nie with poetry and verses?¡± ¡°He must be some greenhorn from out of town, doesn¡¯t he know that Miss Nie is a renowned poetry master in Jingdu? How dare he attempt to show off in front of her?¡± ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s going to be a good show now!¡± Amid these murmuring voices, Chang Haosi¡¯s gaze narrowed, his face full of disdain. In his view, Xue An was simply bringing humiliation upon himself. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only For it had been a long time since anyone dared to compose poetry in front of Miss Nie in Jingdu. Even Hu San couldn¡¯t help but shake his head internally, feeling he had made a loss. He had thought Xue An was a wealthy young master, and by bringing him along, he too could earn a reward. But it turned out he was just an ignorant, impoverished scholar. Just when everyone thought Xue An was delusional, they heard footsteps on the stairs, and then a peerless beauty descended gracefully, speaking anxiously, ¡°Where is the one who composed the verses?¡± Chapter 920 - Chapter 920 Chapter 920 Sitting Leisurely Seeing Non-Humans Chapter 920: Chapter 920: Sitting Leisurely, Seeing Non-Humans (First Update) Chapter 920: Chapter 920: Sitting Leisurely, Seeing Non-Humans (First Update) In an instant. Everyone turned their heads to look at Xue An standing there. And this Mr. Nie also noticed the tall and handsome Xue An with an indifferent expression at the first moment. At this time, the maid said, ¡°Miss, this gentleman here is the one who wrote the lyrics.¡± Mr. Nie took a deep breath, forcibly suppressed the excitement in his heart, and gave Xue An a respectful bow. ¡°I have seen the gentleman!¡± Xue An¡¯s expression changed slightly, a hint of disappointment in his eyes, but he quickly returned to normal, then nodded with a smile that was not quite a smile. ¡°Miss Nie is too polite!¡± At this moment, Mr. Nie¡¯s heart was full of shock and¡­ surprise. As the absolute top courtesan of Dangui Fang, she enjoyed the highest level of freedom and privilege. For instance, this monthly roster display was her special right. And her aim was to find the man she admired through this means. But repeated disappointments had already numbed her considerably. This time¡¯s roster event was the same, and she originally had no hope at all. But unexpectedly, the maid suddenly brought over a sheet of paper. At the beginning, Mr. Nie did not take it seriously. It was merely some sour poetry written to please her, nothing more. She had already grown somewhat numb to these. But what she had never imagined was that when she unfolded the paper, she was struck as if by lightning and sat stunned in place. Because the words written were very simple, just two short lines, yet they were like a sharp blade, piercing straight into her heart. How much hatred, in last night¡¯s dreamy soul, still seemed like the old days wandering in Shangyuan, carriages like flowing water, horses like dragons, flowers and moon in perfect spring breeze. It was such an extremely brief little verse, yet it moved Mr. Nie, who was accustomed to writing and seeing poetry. There were no extravagant decorations, not even many words. But it captured a world of sorrow. How could it not shake her? And then she asked eagerly, ¡°Who wrote these lyrics?¡± The moment the maid hesitated. Mr. Nie, usually leisurely and dignified, could no longer restrain herself, and rushed downstairs to see who could write such exquisite poetry. The first moment she saw Xue An. She was even more moved. Because in both appearance and demeanor, Xue An was flawless. When he stood quietly there, only the phrase ¡°A peerless man as jade, unmatched in the world¡± could describe him. Mr. Nie, who had already lost hope, felt her heart flutter, like a deer running wild. ¡°Gentleman, please accompany me upstairs for a chat!¡± Xue An pondered for a moment, then nodded his head, ¡°Very well!¡± Mr. Nie was overjoyed, a trace of happiness appeared on her face, and then she naturally accompanied him at his side, ascending the staircase and heading upstairs. After the two of them had disappeared behind the beaded curtains on the second floor. All the people in the great hall looked at each other and exclaimed in admiration. ¡°Am I seeing things? Mr. Nie actually came downstairs personally to welcome a guest?¡± ¡°I remember the last time was when His Highness came, and even he didn¡¯t receive such treatment!¡± ¡°Tut tut, I really wonder what this new youngster wrote? To make the ever-stable Mr. Nie so excited.¡± These murmurs sounded one after another. Chang Haosi¡¯s face was ashen, and he unconsciously gripped the corner of the table, squeezing a deep imprint into the corner made of ironwood. First, he was rude to me, and then he dared to ¡°snatch¡± the woman I had my eyes on, I must kill him! The thought screamed madly in Chang Haosi¡¯s heart. And on the other side. Hu San watched dumbfounded, with only two big words swirling in his mind. Awesome! What does it mean to be awesome? This is what it means to be awesome! Without spending a single copper coin, just by casually writing a piece of paper, he managed to get Mr. Nie, whose name shook Jingdu, to come down personally to welcome him. What a spirit and poise she had! Hu San was still in astonishment when, Chan¡¯er had already recovered from her surprise and then asked, ¡°What¡­ What is my young master doing following that woman?¡± The tone of her voice was full of urgency. Glancing at Chan¡¯er, Hu San replied with a smile, ¡°There, there, no need to worry. Your young master is fine. He¡¯s just fortunate to have caught the eye of the prestigious lady Nie. They¡¯re merely having tea and a heart-to-heart talk, so don¡¯t overthink it!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Chan¡¯er somewhat disbelieved. Hu San nodded, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true! Do you think the prestigious lady Nie is one of those vulgar women who can be trifled with for money? She has been a chaste woman up to now, simply waiting for the right person to appear, and now she¡¯s merely having a conversation, you needn¡¯t worry too much¡­¡± He hadn¡¯t finished speaking, when he saw that maid walk to the stairwell and drape a white kerchief over the signboard on the second floor. At this scene, the whole place went deadly silent. Hu San nearly bulged his eyes out. ¡°How¡­ How is this possible?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Chan¡¯er asked with a trembling voice. At this moment, the hall was abuzz with discussion. ¡°Damn, am I seeing this right? The prestigious lady Nie has actually decided to leave the cloister?¡± ¡°She¡¯s calling for that young man to be her honored guest behind the screen!¡± ¡°Heavens, is there no justice left? The prestigious lady Nie is actually leaving the cloister!¡± Sighs and exclamations of surprise mixed together. Chang Haosi, on the other hand, was outraged, shattering the table in front of him with a slam of his palm, then rising to leave with a murderous look on his face. Chan¡¯er, naturally hearing these whispers, understood what was happening. She felt a wave of sorrow wash over her. ¡°Young master¡­ What is the young master going to¡­¡± Her voice already took on a sobbing tone. While all the commotion was going on downstairs, Xue An was sitting leisurely in the second-floor room. Across from him, was the peach blossom-like facade of the prestigious lady Nie. Everything was as if they were friends who had just met, with no hints of flirtation. Then, lady Nie stealthily raised her eyes to look at Xue An, who was sipping tea with his head lowered, her heart fluttering uncontrollably. Could someone look this good just drinking tea? But why has he remained silent up until now? After all, doesn¡¯t everyone who comes in to see her wrack their brains to talk more with her? Why is he persistently lowering his head to drink tea? Could it be because he¡¯s young and a little inhibited? Yes, that must be it! Thinking this, lady Nie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and say, ¡°I still don¡¯t know the gentleman¡¯s name!¡± ¡°Xue An!¡± ¡°Master Xue, this song is indeed a rare gem in recent years. It shows Master Xue¡¯s literary brilliance, which is admirable!¡± Xue An gave a slight smile, then fell into silence again. Just when lady Nie was starting to feel restless, Xue An simply said, ¡°The tea is good!¡± Lady Nie was taken aback. What kind of response was that? Afterward, Xue An stood up, and said indifferently, ¡°Miss Nie, I must take my leave!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Having said that, he stepped forward to leave. Lady Nie was completely dumbfounded. What did that mean? ¡°Master Xue, what is the meaning of this? Have I said something to offend you?¡± lady Nie asked, barely concealing the hurt in her voice. Xue An smiled faintly, turned his head to look at lady Nie, and shook his head, ¡°No, lady Nie is simply not the person I am seeking, that¡¯s all!¡± Chapter 921 - Chapter 921 Chapter 921 The Midnight Dumpling Stand (2nd Chapter 921: Chapter 921: The Midnight Dumpling Stand (2nd Update) Chapter 921: Chapter 921: The Midnight Dumpling Stand (2nd Update) ¡°Looking for someone? Who might the young master be looking for?¡± ¡°An old acquaintance!¡± ¡°Old acquaintance¡­¡± Nie Yihan murmured softly. At this moment, Xue An turned to leave. Nie Yihan¡¯s body trembled as if awakening from a dream, and she hurriedly called out, ¡°Young master, please wait!¡± ¡°What else is there?¡± Xue An asked indifferently, without turning his head. Nie Yihan took a deep breath and tried to calm herself, ¡°Young master, did you have a verbal conflict with someone in the hall just now?¡± Xue An was slightly startled, ¡°You mean the son of the Chang Family?¡± Nie Yihan nodded gravely, ¡°That¡¯s right! Young master, as an outsider, you naturally don¡¯t understand the Chang Family¡¯s influence in this area. Let¡¯s just say that the Chang Family is a well-known local power here, and the person you offended, Chang Haosi, is particularly arrogant and not a kind man at all. If you leave like this, I fear that you won¡¯t get through tonight safely.¡± As the top courtesan of Jile Hall, Nie Yihan naturally understood the diverse and chaotic nature of the place very well. She was acutely aware of how unreasonable these dominating families could be. Therefore, upon hearing the report from the maid, she felt a chill in her heart and thought it unlikely that Xue An would come out unscathed. But upon hearing Nie Yihan¡¯s words, Xue An held a hint of a smile in his lips, ¡°Oh? They sound quite formidable!¡± Seeing Xue An¡¯s nonchalant attitude, Nie Yihan stamped her foot, ¡°Young master, I¡¯m not joking with you! This matter is indeed no trifle!¡± ¡°Thank you for the warning, Miss Nie, but I have a problem; the more dangerous something is, the more I want to try it out!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Nie Yihan was at a loss for words, then she sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re relying on, but with your talents, if you were to be harmed by a bunch of riffraff, wouldn¡¯t it be a great loss?¡± ¡°What would you suggest, miss?¡± ¡°Young master, the best course of action for now would be not to leave this place. Because only here, Chang Haosi dares not act rashly! And young master, aren¡¯t you looking for someone? You can tell me what they look like, and I will try to find them for you!¡± While speaking, Nie Yihan¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly as she lowered her head slowly. Because Xue An had been watching her with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile. This made Nie Yihan¡¯s heartbeat thrum like a drum, and she felt fluttery inside. By speaking like this, wouldn¡¯t the young master think I¡¯m a frivolous woman? But if I don¡¯t speak out, wouldn¡¯t it harm him? Nie Yihan was distressed and conflicted as she pondered. Xue An shook his head with a light chuckle, ¡°Thanks for your kind intentions, Miss Nie, but right now, I don¡¯t even know what the person I¡¯m looking for looks like!¡± ¡°Then do you have a name?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way, I don¡¯t know her name, what she looks like, or even if it¡¯s a man or woman!¡± Nie Yihan¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. Who looks for someone in such a way? Without knowing the appearance or even the gender of the person, how can one even begin to search? Sensing Nie Yihan¡¯s amazement, Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°But as long as she appears before me, I will know if it¡¯s her!¡± Then Xue An¡¯s gaze seemed to penetrate the walls, looking towards the depths of the void, ¡°I can feel that she is in this place! I hope she is safe, otherwise there is someone who would go completely mad. The consequences of that¡­ even I won¡¯t be able to stop!¡± Nie Yihan listened, baffled, about to say something. Xue An slightly bowed, ¡°I have taken to heart your kindness, Miss Nie. I bid you farewell!¡± With that, Xue An walked out of the room with his head held high and descended the stairs. Nie Yihan stared blankly at Xue An¡¯s receding figure, her emotions a complicated mixture, unsure of what to feel. She suddenly felt that this young man bore many burdens, and even his silhouette was tinged with solitude. It was a detachment born of experiencing great vicissitudes, containing countless secrets. This intense impression aroused an extraordinary curiosity in Nie Yihan. What had he actually experienced? Meanwhile. Xue An descended the staircase. By this time, the people in the hall had already dispersed, leaving only Hu San and Chan¡¯er behind. Upon seeing Xue An come down, Hu San¡¯s expression suddenly became very animated. ¡°Cough cough, aren¡¯t young people a bit too fiery? You came down so quickly?¡± Hu San murmured softly, thinking that Xue An wouldn¡¯t hear. However, a cool glance from Xue An made him swallow the rest of his words. ¡°Young Master, you¡­ what were you doing up there?¡± Chan¡¯er asked somewhat sadly. Xue An replied indifferently, ¡°Had a cup of tea, chatted for a bit!¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Chan¡¯er asked, puzzled. Xue An raised his hand and knocked on her little head, ¡°Otherwise, what do you expect?¡± Chan¡¯er covered her head, which was a bit sore, but her expression quickly changed from anger to joy, and she said with a giggle, ¡°I thought the Young Master would have had dinner already!¡± Xue An couldn¡¯t help but give a wry smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Young Master, where are we going?¡± ¡°Naturally, to have dinner!¡± Chan¡¯er nodded happily, ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± Then Xue An turned to Hu San, who was standing to the side. ¡°Why don¡¯t Brother Hu join us?¡± Hu San was taken aback, then looked at Xue An with a face full of astonishment, ¡°Where do you plan to have dinner?¡± ¡°Of course, we¡¯re going out!¡± ¡°But¡­ didn¡¯t Nie Yihan tell you? Just now, Chang Haosi left in a fury, and with his temperament, he definitely won¡¯t let you off! You¡¯re safe enough inside the Dangui Square, but once you leave, whether you¡¯ll see tomorrow¡¯s sun is another matter entirely!¡± Hu San said excitedly. Yet Xue An appeared as if he hadn¡¯t heard, and turned to Chan¡¯er with a slight smile, ¡°Chan¡¯er, I remember on the way here there was a wonton stall by the road, let¡¯s go have some wontons!¡± ¡°Alright, Young Master!¡± Then Xue An led Chan¡¯er outside. Hu San stared dumbfounded. After a while, his face showed a struggle with hesitation, but ultimately he stomped his foot resentfully and quickly followed. ¡°I¡¯m a bit hungry too, a bowl of wontons should be nice!¡± Xue An glanced at him and said flatly, ¡°Not scared anymore?¡± ¡°Scared, but I¡¯ll take a risk to accompany a gentleman! And¡­ the wontons at that stall do taste really good!¡± Xue An laughed heartily, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s see just how good these wontons you mentioned are!¡± It was now close to midnight. All over Jile Hall, every brothel and singing house was immersed in joy and peace. However, the street was nearly empty of pedestrians. Though half of spring had passed, the deep of the night remained chilly. At such a time, a wonton stall wafting with wisps of hot steam seemed extraordinarily precious. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The stall owner was an old man whose waist was bent from fatigue, and Hu San seemed very familiar with him. ¡°Old Luo, three bowls of wontons!¡± The stall owner struggled to raise his head to glance at Hu San, then chuckled, ¡°You haven¡¯t been here in a while, lad. Same as usual?¡± ¡°Yes, double the condiments!¡± At this, the stall owner noticed Xue An and the others, nodded with a smile, and said, ¡°Please take a seat, guests! It will be ready in a moment!¡± Chapter 922 - Chapter 922 Chapter 922 A Sword Shakes the Capital City (First Chapter 922: Chapter 922: A Sword Shakes the Capital City! (First Update) Chapter 922: Chapter 922: A Sword Shakes the Capital City! (First Update) The dumplings were fragrant and delicious, with the soup being moderately sour and spicy. In the cold, watery spring night, having such a bowl of dumplings really made one feel warm and content from the inside out. Hu San slurped the dumplings while ceaselessly introducing the girls of Jile Hall. ¡°In Jile Hall, there are said to be four top courtesans! The one we saw today from Dangui Alley, Miss Nie, is one of them. Apart from her, there are the leading courtesans from other famous brothels like Huafan Tower and Soft Jade Pavilion¨Ceach one a peerless beauty!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯ve only had the fortune to lay eyes on Miss Nie once, and the rest have been out of reach! Tsk tsk, if I could have the honor to meet them all, then I would die with no regrets!¡± Listening to Hu San¡¯s words, Xue An didn¡¯t utter a sound, continuing to eat his dumplings slowly and methodically. Chan¡¯er, however, really couldn¡¯t stand Hu San, thinking he was deliberately leading the young master astray, so she glared at him fiercely. ¡°Pah! A lecher!¡± ¡°Hey, little girl, how can you speak like that? You should know that ¡®food and sex are natural desires of mankind.¡¯ For a man to admire beauty is simply the way of the world, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Hu San began to argue ¡°with reason.¡± ¡°Hmph, I won¡¯t talk to a bad person!¡± ¡°Do I look like a bad person?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Do I?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± While the two of them were in the midst of their endless quarrel. The surrounding area suddenly fell silent. Though the street had been sparsely populated before, there had still been latecomers or early leavers passing by. But suddenly. The entire street became deserted. Even the laughter coming from the nearby brothels had vanished. An imposing silence enveloped everything. This ominous stillness caused Hu San¡¯s face to change dramatically. ¡°Brother Xue, this¡­¡± Yet Xue An, as if oblivious, kept his head down and continued to eat his dumplings, simply saying, ¡°Don¡¯t talk, keep eating!¡± Hu San hesitated, but eventually bowed his head and continued to eat, trembling. Only after he had finished his bowl of dumplings did Xue An finally, satisfied, wipe his mouth and then raise his head to look into the darkness, a cold smile slowly spreading across his lips. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, come out then.¡± With Xue An¡¯s words. Figures began to emerge one by one from the darkness where the light didn¡¯t reach. One, two¡­ Shortly after. Around the dumpling stand, from all directions, appeared more than a hundred men dressed in black with stern faces. These men surrounded the dumpling stand completely, and the atmosphere suddenly became extremely tense. The stall owner had already been scared into hiding under the table. Hu San¡¯s face was pale, his hands shaking so much he couldn¡¯t even hold his chopsticks steady. Only Xue An remained composed, letting out a slight sigh after surveying the group, ¡°The Chang Family is really domineering, sending so many people over such a trivial matter. Are they intending to mince me into meat stuffing?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± A voice filled with mockery and brutality came through, and then the crowd silently parted to make a path, as Chang Haosi slowly walked in. ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t expect to resolve your case tonight because if you had holed up in Dangui Alley and not come out, I couldn¡¯t have done anything to you! But it seems that even Heaven is helping me, you actually dared to come outside for dumplings! Did you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you?¡± Chang Haosi¡¯s face showed a cat-playing-with-a-mouse satisfaction. Xue An listened quietly, his fingers unconsciously tapping on the table. Suddenly, he turned his head to look at the deathly pale Hu San, ¡°You¡¯re right, the dumplings here are indeed quite good, so I¡¯ve decided to have another bowl!¡± Hu San was on the verge of tears. What was the time for this? Still thinking about eating? But Chang Haosi just kept his arms folded, leisurely watching. In his view, Xue An was simply stalling for time. And he enjoyed this feeling of toying with a dying prey. It gave him a pathological excitement, as if he had the life of others firmly in his own hands. At this moment, Xue An, with a serious face, said to the trembling Old Luo Pot under the table, ¡°Excuse me, please make me another bowl of wontons, and remember to go easy on the pepper!¡± Old Luo Pot was already shaking like a leaf, so much that he couldn¡¯t even speak. As someone who had set up his stall on the street of Jile Hall for decades, he was acutely aware of how domineering the Chang Family was. Even tonight, he might very well be unable to escape death. How could he have the mood to cook any wontons? At this time, Chang Haosi sneered, ¡°Kid, I advise you stop struggling, no matter how you delay and feign ignorance, it won¡¯t change your fate! Rest assured, I will take care of you very carefully, ensuring you spend the most unforgettable night of your life! Oh, and your little maid, after you¡¯re gone, I will take good care of her, after all, my brothers here have not had their fill of meat for a long time!¡± Having said that, Chang Haosi burst into laughter. The laughter was full of arrogance and triumph. ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re well-practiced at this; it seems you¡¯ve done this kind of thing quite a bit!¡± Xue An¡¯s calm voice pierced through the laughter and reached everyone¡¯s ears. Chang Haosi was startled, then said fiercely, ¡°So what if I have?¡± Xue An sighed and said, ¡°Actually, I just wanted to enjoy a bowl of wontons, but since you¡¯re courting death, you can¡¯t blame me!¡± What? Chang Haosi thought he must have heard wrong. Surrounded by so many people, he still dared to say that Chang Haosi was courting death? Had this young man lost his mind? At this moment, Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°Come at me all at once, before it gets too late. After killing me, you can enjoy your wontons!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± Chang Haosi commanded with a dark and terrifying face, waving his hand. His men bypassed him and swarmed forward, preparing to carve Xue An into pieces with their blades. Just then. A drop of rain happened to fall. The first spring rain of the year had arrived. In an instant, the spring rain fell like a curtain, enveloping Tiansheng Capital. But at this moment, no one was admiring the rain-soaked scene, as the Chang Family assassins surged forward with swords poised to strike. Just as a smug smile began to form on Chang Haosi¡¯s face as he watched from behind. Xue An picked up a bamboo chopstick and sighed softly, ¡°It¡¯s raining; what a dampener!¡± After speaking, Xue An casually swung his hand. The chopstick cut through the air, unleashing a sword glow as brilliant as the sun that cleaved the curtain of rain and aimed at the crowd. The black-clothed assassins¡¯ movements froze in an instant. At the same time. In the distant sky, a spring thunder rumbled faintly. As the sound arrived, the bodies of these assassins split in half at the waist. Blood gushed onto the ground, mixing with the rainwater in meandering streams, and the thick scent of blood pervaded and dispersed. And then, on this long street, only Chang Haosi was left standing there, dumbfounded. Xue An quietly looked at him, ¡°I told you, you brought this upon yourself. You can¡¯t blame others.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Chang Haosi was violently shaking, wanting to roar. But it was all too late. Xue An waved his hand casually, and the bamboo chopstick in his hand transformed into a dazzling sword light that pierced directly through Chang Haosi¡¯s throat, then flung him against the brick wall in the distance, nailing him there, dead. Chang Haosi twitched a few times and finally died with his eyes wide open, unwilling. Xue An turned to the stupefied Hu San and smiled faintly, ¡°This rain really is boring, interfering with my meal!¡± As he spoke, Xue An used his hand as a sword, slashing through the sky. A stream of sword energy soared into the heavens, directly cleaving the thick clouds asunder. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The rain gradually stopped. Xue An looked down at Old Luo Pot and smiled, ¡°Alright, trouble you to make me another bowl of wontons!¡± No one dared to speak. The whole of Jingdu was silenced by the might of this one sword. This was indeed, a sword¡­ that moved the Capital City! Chapter 923 - Chapter 923 Chapter 923 Stars Like Diamonds Moon Like a Chapter 923: Chapter 923: Stars Like Diamonds, Moon Like a Crescent Hook (2nd Update) Chapter 923: Chapter 923: Stars Like Diamonds, Moon Like a Crescent Hook (2nd Update) Jile Hall. Nie Yihan sat motionlessly in the room. Suddenly, the voices of the maids, filled with respect, came from outside the door. ¡°Sister Mei!¡± ¡°We have seen Sister Mei!¡± Then a woman¡¯s voice said, ¡°Hmm, is your mistress here?¡± ¡°The mistress is in the room!¡± As they spoke, the door was pushed open, and a woman, nearly forty and plump in figure, gracefully walked in. Nie Yihan, who had been in a daze, hurriedly stood up as soon as she saw the woman. ¡°Sister!¡± The woman¡¯s face was calm as water, she nodded and said, ¡°Sit!¡± Nie Yihan was slightly startled, then bowed her head and silently sat down. The woman who could be called ¡®sister¡¯ by the star courtesan of Jile Hall was none other than the hall¡¯s Store Manager and the influential figure behind it, Mei Xia. However, this Mei Xia did not often come to Jile Hall, so she was lesser-known to outsiders. But those who knew the insider story were aware of how formidable this woman was. In terms of connections and the firmness of her grip on power, Mei Xia was second to none, even among men. This was also the reason why Jile Hall could stand unshaken in the chaotic Jile Hall, and even the Chang Family regarded it with a hint of fear. That she had come today made Nie Yihan feel a premonition. Indeed. Once she was seated, Mei Xia got straight to the point and asked. ¡°I heard that when you hung your plaque today, not only did you personally go downstairs to welcome a young man, but you also put on a white ribbon, willing to invite him as a guest of honor. Is there such a thing?¡± The voice was indifferent but carried an authority that was imposing without anger. Nie Yihan shivered and then answered in a low voice, ¡°Yes!¡± A long silence followed. Then Mei Xia extended her hand, ¡°Show it to me!¡± ¡°What?¡± Nie Yihan looked confused. Mei Xia spat out in disdain, ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t play dumb with me. Anyone capable of making you, so proud and aloof, actively descend to greet them, is certainly no ordinary person. What did he write to you? Aren¡¯t you going to show me?¡± Nie Yihan stuck out her tongue and said with a helpless smile, ¡°It¡¯s true that nothing escapes sister¡¯s eyes!¡± With that, Nie Yihan carefully took out the piece of paper written by Xue An and handed it over. Seeing this, a change flickered in Mei Xia¡¯s eyes. Upon receiving the paper and looking at it, she was also stunned. ¡°Sister, how is this little song?¡± Nie Yihan couldn¡¯t help but ask proudly. ¡°Good! Good! Good!¡± Mei Xia stared at it, repeating the word ¡®good¡¯ three times. ¡°I also feel that this little song is wonderfully crafted. In just a few short lines, it conveys profound emotions and can be called the best poetry in three years!¡± Nie Yihan said with a smile. However, Mei Xia remained silent, only studying the paper for a long time before folding it back up, then sighing. ¡°The words are beautiful, but it¡¯s a pity¡­¡± Nie Yihan¡¯s complexion changed, ¡°A pity what?¡± ¡°A pity that the person who wrote the poem won¡¯t live long!¡± This statement struck Nie Yihan like a thunderbolt. It took her a while to recover, then she asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Sister, why would you say that?¡± ¡°Yihan, do I need to tell you why?¡± ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Mei Xia nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the Chang Family!¡± ¡°Do you know why I came to Dangui Alley so late? It¡¯s because I received a message that the Chang Family had dispatched a large number of subordinates to lie in ambush near Dangui Alley! And this message was told to me by the Chang Family¡¯s young master, Chang Haosi himself! It¡¯s to target the young master who composed this song!¡± With every word Mei Xia spoke, Nie Yihan¡¯s complexion grew paler, and by the end, her face was as white as paper, her body trembling uncontrollably. She obviously knew that having offended Chang Haosi, Xue An would definitely be in danger. But she hadn¡¯t expected the danger to come so quickly and so fiercely. Chang Haosi was known for his ruthless actions, and by informing Mei Xia, who was behind Dangui Alley, he had effectively blocked any possibility of Dangui Alley coming to the rescue. Nie Yihan, with her keen intelligence, had seen through all of this, but the more she understood, the more desperate she became. ¡°Sister, is there really no other way to save him?¡± Nie Yihan asked softly, her voice filled with pleading. Mei Xia sighed deeply, and then shook her head, ¡°Although I too regret it, the fact is that here in Jile Hall, even though we at Dangui Alley don¡¯t have to look at the Chang Family¡¯s face, Chang Haosi informed me beforehand, and since he didn¡¯t make a move within Dangui Alley, all the exit paths have been sealed. Even I can¡¯t intervene forcefully to stop it!¡± Nie Yihan remained silent, her head bowed. Although they had met for less than half a day, Xue An had left a deep impression on her. Would that lonely young man, that talented composer of the exquisite song, just die a humiliating death in the dark night of Jile Hall, at the hands of a gang of thugs? Xiang Xiang¡­ it really is too bitter! Just then, the sound of rain began outside. Mei Xia went to the window, gazing at the curtain of rain outside and said in a deep sigh, ¡°It¡¯s started to rain! The fresh blood on the streets will be washed away even faster now.¡± Nie Yihan also looked out at the rainy night, lost in thought. But at that moment, a dazzling light suddenly streaked across the pitch-black sky. Mei Xia, who was initially detached, changed her expression drastically, exclaiming in shock, ¡°How is it possible! How can there be such Sword Intent¡­¡± Before she could finish, another sword light, like a fierce sun¡¯s rainbow, streaked across the sky, piercing the heavens. Then the sword light exploded in the high sky like fireworks. In an instant, the dark clouds that obscured the stars were completely torn apart, revealing a sky full of stars. The rain naturally began to stop as well. Mei Xia, dumbfounded, watched this unfold, and then she began to tremble, her teeth chattering with extreme fear. In her eyes was an infinite sense of dread. With many years of martial arts training and a specialty in swordsmanship, she could fully appreciate the terror of that sword light just now. It was such a powerful force. It was as if facing a Deity that could tear apart the heavens and the earth, making one feel completely without the heart to resist, only wishing to kneel down and worship. Furthermore, Mei Xia was sure that no one in Jingdu was capable of unleashing that sword. Could it be¡­ The thought that rose in her mind frightened Mei Xia. Nie Yihan, too, snapped back to reality, asking in panic, ¡°Sister, what was that just now?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Taking a deep breath, Mei Xia tried to calm herself and said, ¡°What you just saw¡­ was a true powerhouse revealing a divine miracle!¡± Nie Yihan was stunned but then asked with a face full of suspicion, ¡°Was that¡­ someone from the Chang Family?¡± ¡°The Chang Family?¡± Mei Xia scoffed, then turned to look at the starry sky outside the window. At this moment, the stars in the night sky shone like diamonds, and the moon was like a curved hook. ¡°If I¡¯m guessing correctly, very soon¡­ there will be no Chang Family anymore!¡± Chapter 924 - Chapter 924 Chapter 924 Tremors at the Tang Family (Third Chapter 924: Chapter 924: Tremors at the Tang Family (Third Update) Chapter 924: Chapter 924: Tremors at the Tang Family (Third Update) The Tang Family was also shaken. Because Tang Ling¡¯er had sent someone to secretly follow Xue An, she wanted to know where he was staying. So, as soon as Xue An stepped into Jile Hall, Tang Ling¡¯er, who was in Yiyang Hall, already knew about it. In fact, even if she didn¡¯t want to know, it was impossible not to, because her personal maidservant, Qing¡¯er, would hurriedly run into the back house every couple of hours to report the latest situation to her. ¡°Miss, Brother Xue has gone to Jile Hall!¡± After a while, she came running back again. ¡°Miss, Brother Xue has entered Dan Gui Hall!¡± With each report, Tang Ling¡¯er¡¯s expression became uglier. She had never imagined that after Xue An left the Tang Mansion, he would head straight for Jile Hall and even enter the famous Dan Gui Hall. What was he planning to do? Could it be that he intended to indulge in pleasures of the flesh? These questions whirled in Tang Ling¡¯er¡¯s mind, making her grind her teeth in anger. Men¡­ are they all like this? However, the news that Qing¡¯er reported back next made her forget all these trivial matters instantly. ¡°Miss, Brother Xue has had a conflict with the Chang Family¡¯s eldest young master in Dan Gui Hall, and the eldest young master left in a huff!¡± Hearing Qing¡¯er¡¯s words, Tang Ling¡¯er was startled and alarmed. It was the Chang Family! As a businesswoman, Tang Ling¡¯er naturally knew how powerful the Chang Family, which dominated the eastern market, was. In fact, if their Tang Family wanted to do business in the eastern market, they also had to obediently pay tribute to the Chang Family, otherwise it was impossible to continue. And Xue An dared to have a conflict with Chang Haosi in a place like Jile Hall, this was practically seeking death! Tang Ling¡¯er was filled with anxiety. Qing¡¯er hesitated, wanting to speak but stopping. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Miss, the messenger said that Brother Xue casually wrote a note in Dan Gui Hall, and Nie, the top courtesan of Dan Gui Hall, personally took him to the second floor, and then hung out the white scarf!¡± As she spoke, Qing¡¯er¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red, but her eyes were brimming with tears. Tang Ling¡¯er was also stunned, then slumped down, her mind filled with countless thoughts. Indeed, his charm was astonishing! With just a casual note, he could make the top courtesan of Dan Gui Hall personally welcome him and willingly offer herself to serve him in his chamber. Although in this era, it was common for men to visit the brothels and pleasure quarters. But for Tang Ling¡¯er, who had an extremely strong sense of self-esteem, it was still difficult to accept this fact. Qing¡¯er naturally noticed this and was about to console her. Tang Ling¡¯er waved her hand, ¡°Continue to investigate. Remember, you must pay special attention to the movements of the Chang Family!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Qing¡¯er left filled with anxiety. Tang Ling¡¯er sat still in the room, the events of the day rushing to her mind, making her unsure whether to cry or to laugh. Her mother¡¯s vengeance had been avenged, and the perpetrator had been executed. But her own lifelong affair had become unpredictable and confusing. What was she to do? Just as Tang Ling¡¯er was wallowing in self-pity, Qing¡¯er ran in flustered and panicky. ¡°Miss, Miss, something¡¯s wrong!¡± Tang Ling¡¯er suddenly stood up, her voice fierce, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The Chang Family¡­ The Chang Family has suddenly dispatched a lot of skilled fighters to Jile Hall. They are probably targeting Brother Xue!¡± A chill flashed in Tang Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes, which then faded to dullness. ¡°What can they do by just going there? The people of the Chang Family would never dare to cause trouble in Dangui Hall!¡± As she spoke, she was about to sit down. Qing¡¯er, in utter anxiety, said, ¡°Miss, I haven¡¯t finished speaking! Brother Xue didn¡¯t stay upstairs in the building. Instead, he went downstairs and then he and Chan¡¯er and a man were eating dumplings on the streets of Jile Hall!¡± ¡°What? Are you serious?¡± Tang Ling¡¯er turned pale with shock. ¡°Absolutely certain, Miss, you must think of a way to save Brother Xue!¡± Qing¡¯er was almost crying out of desperation. Tang Ling¡¯er paced back and forth in the room, her expression extremely serious. ¡°This Xue An, he is really too much of a worry. Even if you live a clean life, you shouldn¡¯t have left Dangui Hall at this time! Don¡¯t you know what happens when you offend the Chang Family?¡± Tang Ling¡¯er murmured softly. At this moment. Tang Sheng pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Father? What brings you here?¡± Tang Ling¡¯er asked, somewhat surprised. Tang Sheng¡¯s expression was as dark as water, ¡°No need for more words, I am already informed of the whole matter. Ling¡¯er, I now have just one question for you!¡± Tang Ling¡¯er¡¯s countenance turned solemn, ¡°Please speak, Father!¡± ¡°What exactly are your thoughts regarding this Xue An?¡± Tang Ling¡¯er was slightly taken aback, then lowered her head. Tang Sheng took a deep breath, ¡°Ling¡¯er, this is not the time to play the naive girl. I need only one stance from you, whether your feelings for him run deep?¡± Tang Ling¡¯er was silent for a moment, then heavily nodded her head, saying definitively, ¡°Yes!¡± Tang Sheng nodded, ¡°Very good! Since you feel this way, I will throw this old face away if I must, no matter the cost, I will stop the Chang Family and protect Xue An completely!¡± Only then did Tang Ling¡¯er understand what her father intended, and her heart warmed. ¡°Father, what do we do now?¡± Tang Sheng said gravely, ¡°The Chang Family is powerful, but they have not yet reached the point where they can blot out the sky. Within Tiansheng Capital, there are still those whom they fear. Our only option now is to immediately seek the help of a powerful figure to dissolve this situation!¡± Tang Ling¡¯er realized this was the most viable option and thus nodded gravely. ¡°Then who do we plan to ask for help?¡± ¡°This person must have both status and position, otherwise, they will not be able to subdue the Chang Family! I just received news that His Highness has just returned to Jingdu! If we can get him to intervene, then there may be a chance to turn things around!¡± Tang Ling¡¯er¡¯s face brightened, ¡°His Highness has returned to the capital? That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll prepare the carriage and go seek his help right away!¡± Tang Ling¡¯er had a very good relationship with this His Highness. In fact, a major reason why the Tang Family could prosper in Jingdu was because Yan Xi was backing them. Tang Sheng shook his head, ¡°This matter is of great importance. The Chang Family also has a powerful backer, and His Highness¡¯s intervention will come at a cost. So you cannot go alone. I have prepared a generous gift, and we will set off immediately!¡± Only then did Tang Ling¡¯er realize that, although she was called a business prodigy, she was still far behind her father, who had been battling in the business world for decades. Even in this calmness, she found herself inferior. The father and daughter did not dare delay and immediately got up, planning to go to the Eastern Palace on Tiansheng Long Street to seek an audience with His Highness. But just at this moment. A streak of light shot straight into the sky, shattering all the mist and rain in the heavens. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What is that? A meteor?¡± Tang Ling¡¯er looked up in awe and bewilderment. But Tang Sheng¡¯s face suddenly turned stark with fear. ¡°It is¡­ it is a powerful being manifesting their might! Since when did Tiansheng Capital have such an unrivaled powerful figure arrive?¡± Just as Tang Sheng and his daughter stood shocked in place. A house servant from the street end stumbled and ran towards them. By the time he reached the entrance of Tang Mansion, he was gasping for breath, his face full of indescribable panic. Chapter 925 - Chapter 925 Chapter 925 Jingdu Boiling Over (4th Update) Chapter 925: Chapter 925 Jingdu Boiling Over (4th Update) Chapter 925: Chapter 925 Jingdu Boiling Over (4th Update) Tang Ling¡¯er recognized the person at a glance. Wasn¡¯t this the house servant she had sent to track Xue An? Why had he returned? Could something have changed? So, she immediately asked, ¡°What happened? Why are you so panicked?¡± The house servant shivered uncontrollably and, after a while, managed to compose himself somewhat before replying in a trembling voice, ¡°Miss¡­ Master Xue¡­¡± ¡°What happened to Master Xue?¡± Tang Ling¡¯er sharply demanded, her heart clenched in anxiety. She thought that Xue An had met with some mishap. ¡°Master Xue, with his own power, slashed through over a hundred men sent by the Chang Family with a single sword strike, and even killed Chang Haosi, the son of the Chang Family, with a casual blow. That sword light that pierced the heavens earlier was also unleashed by Master Xue!¡± Upon hearing these words, both Tang Sheng and Tang Ling¡¯er were stunned. They didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. Finally, Tang Sheng let out a bitter smile, ¡°Xue An, how many more surprises are you going to bring me?¡± Meanwhile, Tang Ling¡¯er¡¯s heart sank into the abyss. Although she had once liked Xue An, her affection was from a position of superiority. And she indeed had the capital to be proud. So, until just now, she still believed that as long as she found a way, she could definitely make Xue An obedient. But this event ruthlessly shattered all her illusions. It was only at this moment that she understood. She was the one who was truly insignificant. And all she had imagined had become nothing but an evanescent dream. At the same time. The entire Tiansheng Capital was awakened by that earth-shattering sword. Whether they were scattered local experts or the powerhouses in the royal mansions, at this moment, they all looked skyward, a solemn expression painting their faces. Who was the one who had issued such a staggering sword strike? This question whirled in their minds. Then, almost simultaneously, all the factions dispatched their most capable underlings to investigate. The entire Tiansheng Avenue had only one building. That was the East Palace. Yan Xi, who had just returned to Jingdu and was preparing to sleep, was suddenly awakened by the imposing aura. And his personal guard, Fangtian Cheng, immediately rushed over. After exchanging a glance, they both said, ¡°Could it be him?¡± Then Yan Xi chuckled wryly, ¡°I had already elevated his strength as much as possible, but it seems I still underestimated him!¡± Fangtian Cheng then solemnly said, ¡°I had already dispatched someone to investigate, and we should have results soon!¡± Yan Xi shook his head, ¡°No matter the result, I must go there myself!¡± Fangtian Cheng hesitated, ¡°Isn¡¯t it too risky for you to go personally?¡± ¡°Hehe, do you believe that if I don¡¯t go, Old Eight will? Let¡¯s go! At least this time we are lucky, to be the first to encounter him,¡± Yan Xi said lightly. Just as Yan Xi had said. In another building, neither inferior in scale nor in grandeur compared to the East Palace. A man, whose face bore a striking resemblance to Yan Xi but with a trace more ruthlessness in his eyes and brows, said gravely, ¡°Such a powerful figure has appeared suddenly; it¡¯s hard to say whether this is a blessing or a curse, but we must go and see! Otherwise, if my brother manages to recruit him, it could spell trouble!¡± As the entire Tiansheng Capital began to seethe with excitement. The instigator of it all, Xue An, drank the last spoonful of soup from his bowl, then sighed contentedly, ¡°Tastes pretty good!¡± Hu San and Old Luo stared dully at the stack of bowls in front of Xue An. All twenty-something bowls, completely finished by Xue An by himself. That was all the stock of the wonton stall. But those two dared not show any hint of surprise. Because the corpses littering the entire street were the best testament. However, Hu San still felt something was amiss. He always felt that Xue An, after having this meal, seemed even more terrifying than before. Could it be that eating could also increase one¡¯s strength? Hu San wondered. But his guess was indeed not wrong. The more Xue An ate now, the more Spiritual Energy the Devouring Immortal Decree would transform, and his strength would recover faster. At that moment, Xue An turned to Chan¡¯er and asked, ¡°Are you full?¡± Although Chan¡¯er was also very scared, she had a near superstitious blind obedience to her young master, so she nodded. ¡°I¡¯m full!¡± ¡°Good! Let¡¯s go!¡± Xue An stood up and casually threw down a piece of silver, ready to leave. Hu San and Old Luo Guo were both somewhat stunned. Especially Hu San, who gathered his courage and asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Xue¡­ Mister Xue, are you just going to leave like this?¡± ¡°Otherwise?¡± ¡°But this¡­¡± Hu San looked at the corpses and blood scattered all around, his complexion pale as paper. Xue An gave a slight smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, someone will come to manage the aftermath soon! You two might encounter some trouble, but as long as you say you are my friends, you shouldn¡¯t have a problem. It might even turn into an opportunity for both of you!¡± ¡°But the Chang Family¡­¡± Hu San was still somewhat uneasy. This seemed to remind Xue An, and he slapped his forehead, smiling slightly, ¡°I almost forgot! Where does the Chang Family live?¡± Hu San instinctively pointed right, ¡°They live right in the center of the eastern market!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Thanks!¡± Then he turned and led Chan¡¯er toward the eastern market. Watching Xue An¡¯s departing figure, Hu San suddenly realized what he was going to do, and a chill ran through his heart. But as if possessed by a ghost, he couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Mister Xue, the backing of the Chang Family is not so simple, you must be extra careful!¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± Xue An¡¯s voice came from the darkness, and then he was gone. Just as Hu San and Old Luo Guo were standing there, dumbfounded, spies from all directions started to appear on the street. And the horrifying scene in front of them shocked everyone. ¡°My God, what happened here?¡± ¡°My goodness, isn¡¯t that the Chang Family¡¯s son nailed to the wall?¡± Exclamations erupted one after another. Then someone noticed Hu San and Old Luo Guo. Actually, it was impossible not to notice them, as they were the only two survivors on the entire street. ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t that Hu San? What exactly happened?¡± someone recognized Hu San and exclaimed. Hu San sighed. He finally understood why Xue An had said he would be in a bit of trouble. Looking at the people who had arrived, all of them were from major forces of the Tiansheng Capital. All of them were more than he could afford to provoke. But then, he smiled. Because Xue An had also said, he could say that he was his friend. And Hu San believed that these people would spare no effort because of Xue An¡¯s situation. So he proudly bowed, ¡°Good evening, everyone, I am Hu San. I know what you want to ask, and the person who did this is my friend!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The crowd stirred. Many people exchanged glances, then quickly changed their expressions to flattering smiles, moving forward to strike up a conversation. And Hu San fully utilized his talents, narrating the events in an exciting and moving manner, captivating his audience. Especially when they heard that Xue An had gone toward the eastern market, everyone suddenly realized. Tonight in Tiansheng Capital, it was unlikely to be peaceful. Chapter 926 - Chapter 926 Chapter 926 Chang Family Secrets (Fifth Update) Chapter 926: Chapter 926: Chang Family Secrets (Fifth Update) Chapter 926: Chapter 926: Chang Family Secrets (Fifth Update) Meanwhile, Xue An, leading Chan¡¯er, had already arrived outside the market gate of the Eastern Market. Unlike Jile Hall, this Eastern Market was subject to a curfew. At nightfall, the market gates would close, not to open again until the following morning. As the market gathered merchants from all across the land, it had become the richest area within Tiansheng Capital. The fact that the Chang Family had controlled this area for decades also indirectly demonstrated their strength and heritage. ¡°Young Master, the market gate is closed, what should we do?¡± Chan¡¯er asked. Xue An gave a faint smile, looked up at the towering gate, then casually pressed his hand against it and said lightly, ¡°Who says it¡¯s closed?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Before Chan¡¯er could finish her words, the gate crumbled down with a thunderous crash in front of them. Chan¡¯er stood there, dumbfounded and speechless. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± With that, Xue An stepped forward into the market. Chan¡¯er, slightly trembling, finally regained her composure, ¡°Young Master, wait for me!¡± As she spoke, she hurriedly followed after him. In the very center of the Eastern Market was an expansive mansion. At this moment, the mansion was brightly lit. The Family Head, Chang De, had not yet gone to bed. He was tallying the day¡¯s earnings. Although the exact figures were unknown, the delight in his eyes and the thick stack of banknotes on the table indicated that the profits were substantial. With this, he could contribute even more precious ¡°medicine¡± to the family¡¯s collection! Chang De mused to himself. Suddenly, he heard an ear-piercingly loud bang from outside. Startled at first, he then shouted, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The butler rushed in, ¡°Family Head, the noise did not originate from our Chang Family. I¡¯m not sure exactly where it came from, but I¡¯ve already sent people to check!¡± Relieved that his own house was unharmed, Chang De breathed a sigh of relief but then, as if remembering something, he asked in a grave voice, ¡°Has Haosi returned yet?¡± ¡°Master, he has not yet returned!¡± the butler replied. Chang De furrowed his brow slightly. More than an hour earlier, Chang Haosi had returned home in a rage and then took more than a hundred men with him, claiming he was going to deal with an arrogant youngster from out of town. At the time, Chang De didn¡¯t take it seriously. For the deeply-rooted Chang Family, dealing with an outsider without any backing was as trivial and effortless as anything could be. But why had they been gone so long without returning? Even if his son hadn¡¯t come back, those subordinates should have at least sent someone back with news. Chang De was somewhat irritated and was about to instruct the butler to send someone to check on his son, when there was a loud boom at the front courtyard gate, followed by shouts and screams. Chang De¡¯s expression changed, and he immediately rushed out of the study towards the front courtyard. As he rounded a corner, he witnessed a scene that sent shivers down his spine. He saw a young man steadily advancing. The expert Protectors nurtured by the Chang Family all swarmed to impede the youth¡¯s progress, but no matter how fierce their offensives were, they couldn¡¯t stop the young man by even the slightest margin. With each step he took, these so-called experts were sent flying backward, coughing up blood. Seeing this, Chang De was shocked and shouted sharply, ¡°Who are you, and why are you attacking my Chang Family residence?¡± The one who had arrived was naturally Xue An. He lifted his gaze to Chang De and asked, ¡°And who might you be?¡± ¡°I am Chang De, the Family Head of the Chang family! My friend, could there be some misunderstanding here? Rest assured, as long as you speak out, our Chang family will certainly give you a satisfactory response! After all, I, Chang De, enjoy making friends the most!¡± At this moment, Chang De was also astonished by the formidable strength displayed by Xue An, and thus he spoke very politely. Xue An laughed, ¡°Your son brought over a hundred men to kill me. How do you intend to respond to that?¡± Chang De was taken aback. Could the so-called outsider youth that his son was after be him? But having controlled the Chang family for decades, Chang De was profoundly cunning. He showed no sign of agitation on his face, and instead spoke with a face full of apology. ¡°There must be some misunderstanding, my friend. How about we wait for my son to come back and clear things up face-to-face? What do you think?¡± ¡°Come back?¡± Xue An shook his head with a chuckle, ¡°It seems your son won¡¯t be able to come back!¡± Chang De was slightly startled, ¡°My friend, what do you mean by that?¡± Xue An did not answer his question, instead lifting his head. His gaze passed over Chang De and the others, landing on the Chang family¡¯s inner house shrouded in darkness. Then a cold smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Hiding here, barely clinging to life? Quite the scheme!¡± Chang De didn¡¯t quite catch what Xue An had said and was about to question him. Xue An turned his head and gave Chang De a chilling smile, ¡°Because your son, along with the hundred plus men he brought, have all been killed by me!¡± What? That sentence from Xue An nearly caused Chang De to leap to his feet in shock. Then his complexion turned grim, convinced that Xue An was merely bluffing him. Not to mention that his son himself was quite strong, the hundred plus men he took with him were all skilled fighters from the family. How could they have died without a trace? Therefore, he said coldly, ¡°My friend, this is not something to joke about.¡± ¡°A joke?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°No, of course I¡¯m not joking with you. In fact, I came here to annihilate your Chang family. It¡¯s just that it seems there is still a surprise hidden here!¡± Chang De¡¯s face turned ashen, and he was about to chide him. Just at that moment, a Chang family servant burst in, his face filled with panic. ¡°Master, something terrible has happened! The young master¡­¡± ¡°What happened to the young master?¡± Chang De bellowed. ¡°The young master and those he took with him, they¡¯re all dead!¡± Upon hearing this, Chang De¡¯s vision turned dark, and he almost passed out. ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯ve just come from there. The young master is nailed to the wall, and he can¡¯t be pried off!¡± Chang De¡¯s face turned ghostly pale, he swayed as if about to collapse, then suddenly stared at Xue An. ¡°Was it you?¡± Xue An smiled faintly and nodded, ¡°Yes, it was me. No need to thank me!¡± Chang De looked murderous. ¡°Kill him, avenge my son!¡± he roared loudly. A multitude of Chang family members rushed forward, surrounding Xue An completely. Meanwhile, Chang De seized the opportunity to quietly retreat. Xue An sighed softly, ¡°Striving for eternal life in this world, even committing heinous crimes for it. Just for this reason, both you and the person behind you are bound to die today, without a doubt!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°So¡­¡± Xue An revealed his pearly white teeth in a grim smile. ¡°You might as well save your futile efforts to escape!¡± Hearing Xue An¡¯s words, Chang De¡¯s expression drastically changed. Even with his son¡¯s death, Chang De had never been so alarmed. ¡°You¡­ how do you know¡­¡± ¡°You wonder how I know?¡± Xue An said calmly, then started walking forward. Chapter 927 - Chapter 927 Chapter 927 Ancestor of Ghost Cultivator (6th Chapter 927: Chapter 927: Ancestor of Ghost Cultivator (6th Update) Chapter 927: Chapter 927: Ancestor of Ghost Cultivator (6th Update) The attacks launched by the expert protectors dissipated like bubbles upon reaching Xue An, vanishing into nothingness. With every step Xue An took, countless people would spit blood and fall. In an instant. Half of these house servants and protectors lay dead or injured, with the survivors having lost all courage. They dared not face Xue An any longer, instead turning around to flee in panic. It was only then that Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°Because I come from the same place as the one you worship!¡± Chang De¡¯s body shook greatly, and he no longer had an ounce of courage to confront Xue An, instead turning and running towards the back courtyard. Xue An did not kill him but followed leisurely behind. Soon. Chang De rushed into the tightly sealed back courtyard of the Chang family that no one was allowed to enter, and then he shouted miserably at a dark building, ¡°Ancestor, save me!¡± At that moment, Xue An had also stepped into the small courtyard. As soon as his foot crossed the threshold. He saw the building above light up, and then a sigh emanated from it. ¡°Fellow Daoist, since we are both sealed here, we should empathize with each other¡¯s suffering. Why must you press so hard?¡± Upon hearing this voice, Xue An¡¯s expression remained tranquil, showing neither sadness nor joy. ¡°First, there¡¯s something you need to understand. It¡¯s you who are sealed, not me! And another thing¡­¡± Xue An looked up at the building. ¡°To accumulate such spiritual power in this barren land, what you have done¨Cit needs no further explanation from me, does it?¡± A silence fell upon the small building, followed by a person¡¯s cold laughter. ¡°It¡¯s utterly laughable. If you¡¯re not sealed, then what brings you to this place? To face the tribulations of this world?¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°What if I said I came here looking for someone? Would you believe me?¡± ¡°Humph! Yet another who acts high and mighty! True, to gather spiritual power, I have indeed done many terrible things, but I was only trying to survive. Is that also wrong? But you¡­¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, judging by your appearance, you mustn¡¯t have been here long, yet you¡¯ve already recovered a trace of spiritual power! It seems you haven¡¯t done any less than I have!¡± The voice inside the building was full of mockery and triumph. Xue An listened quietly and then shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with trying to survive, but your wanton actions are a mistake! As for me¡­¡± Xue An gave a chilling smile, ¡°What makes you think you can compare with me?¡± With that, Xue An stepped forward, clenched his fist, and struck out. Boom. His heavy punch directly hit the building. The radiance above the building flickered slightly but did not waver at all. Then, from inside the building came the sound of someone¡¯s wild laughter. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your effort, this building is refined from the souls of ten thousand people, and in this world, it is an invincible existence. You can¡¯t break through it!¡± ¡°Fellow Daoist, heed my advice. Since you¡¯re here in this mire of a world, why not cast aside those messy morals and enjoy a carefree life with our strength? Wouldn¡¯t that be delightful?¡± Xue An remained silent. Seeing a glimmer of hope, the other¡¯s voice grew a little warmer. ¡°Truly, I never wanted to do such things, but centuries of solitude will drive you mad. And believe it or not? Even beings as powerful as we are will age and die in this accursed place!¡± ¡°I have witnessed a Golden Immortal wither away before my very eyes. In that moment, I swore to survive!¡± ¡°And by the looks of it, you seem to possess Secret Techniques! If you really sympathize with the natives of this world, why don¡¯t you share those techniques with me? I promise to stop the needless slaughter from now on. What do you say?¡± These words were filled with a persuasive force. Xue An, however, slowly raised his head and smiled at the small building. ¡°It seems you¡¯re convinced I can¡¯t open your little building?¡± ¡°Heh, my friend, if I didn¡¯t have that bit of confidence, do you think I could have lived this long?¡± Xue An did not directly respond to this fellow¡¯s words but instead scrutinized the runes on this small building before speaking faintly, ¡°Judging by the setup here, you must be a Ghost Cultivator!¡± Another bout of silence reigned within the building, followed by a voice filled with incredulity, ¡°You¡­ you actually know about Ghost Cultivators?¡± ¡°Not only do I know, but¡­ I can also tell that before you entered this place, your strength was that of a True Immortal! Am I right?¡± The voice of the small building¡¯s owner carried a hint of panic and unease, ¡°Who¡­ who exactly are you? Why do you know so much?¡± Xue An let out a cold laugh, ¡°Me? I am an existence beyond your imagination!¡± As he spoke, his eyes shone brilliantly, and then he raised his hand, using it as a sword, and brought it down with a thunderous slash. Boom. A sword light fell straight down, striking right at the top of the black building. The small building remained without a scratch. The owner of the building let out a sigh of relief, then chuckled sinisterly, ¡°So, you are a Sword Cultivator. Unfortunately, I might have been afraid of you in the outside world, but in this realm, you Sword Cultivators cannot break through my defense!¡± No sooner had the voice faded. Than a continuous series of crisp sounds rang out. After which the black building began to crumble piece by piece. ¡°No!¡± The owner of the building roared in horror. Then, from within this crumbling building, a shadow shot straight into the sky, attempting to flee. Xue An waved his hand and said indifferently, ¡°Rise, sword!¡± As he spoke, sword lights emerged around the shadow, trapping it securely within their midst. The shadow let out a cry of utter despair. ¡°Why, why do you possess such immense power? What¡¯s with the spiritual power in you?¡± With a summoning gesture from Xue An. The sword lights brought the shadow flying back to him. And then the shadow gradually revealed its true form. Eventually, a seductively beautiful woman appeared before Xue An, and with tears welling up, she began, ¡°My lord, please have mercy¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand impatiently, ¡°If you dare to deceive me with such Illusory Arts again, I will extinguish your soul right now!¡± The woman trembled, her face rapidly changing, ultimately transforming into a sinister-looking man with a sly air. Afterward, the man, filled with terror, bowed deeply to Xue An, ¡°My lord!¡± Xue An observed him and, after a moment, cast his gaze downward and said, ¡°How long have you been here?¡± ¡°To¡­ to reply to my lord, it has been a hundred years!¡± ¡°Always in Tiansheng Capital?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Then let me ask you, over these years, have you ever seen a woman of the Demon Race appear here?¡± Xue An asked coldly. The Ghost Cultivator thought with a troubled look for a long while, then shook his head, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen any!¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Xue An frowned. The Ghost Cultivator nodded hastily, ¡°My lord, how dare I deceive you about such matters! I truly haven¡¯t seen any!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An watched him silently for a while before finally nodding. ¡°Very well, I believe what you say!¡± The Ghost Cultivator felt a surge of joy in his heart. But the next moment, he felt his entire body begin to shrink rapidly, and before he knew it, he found himself within the palm of Xue An¡¯s hand. ¡°My lord, what are you doing? No, have mercy!¡± The Ghost Cultivator screamed in terror. Chapter 928 - Chapter 928 Chapter 928 Undercurrents Surging (Part 1) Chapter 928: Chapter 928: Undercurrents Surging (Part 1) Chapter 928: Chapter 928: Undercurrents Surging (Part 1) Xue An was utterly unmoved and began to clench his hand into a fist. Seeing this, the Ghost Cultivator realized he had no chance of escaping and couldn¡¯t help but curse bitterly, ¡°Boy, do you think killing me will solve everything? Useless! Someone will avenge me eventually; I will be waiting for you in hell!¡± Xue An, hearing this, sneered coldly, ¡°Avenge? Great! I¡¯ll be waiting! As for hell¡­ heh, do you think you still have a chance to go to hell?¡± After speaking, Xue An fiercely clenched his fist. Crack. After a crisp sound, Xue An crushed the Ghost Cultivator¡¯s soul. A surge of black qi then soared into the sky, and within it, faint cries of agony could be heard. Xue An quietly watched, then said indifferently, ¡°Alright, the one who trapped you has been executed. Disperse, and may you enter the cycle of reincarnation soon!¡± Saying so, Xue An casually waved his hand. The black qi gradually dissipated. And in the sky, numerous transparent phantoms appeared. These phantoms each paid their respects to Xue An, scattering in all directions. Having done all this, Xue An withdrew his gaze and turned to look at Chang De, who had been completely terrified. At his stare, Chang De immediately knelt on the ground, kowtowing frantically. ¡°My lord, we were forced to do these things by this demon. We the Chang Family are victims too, please spare our lives!¡± ¡°Victims?¡± Xue An sneered coldly, ¡°That¡¯s not what you said before!¡± Chang De¡¯s body stiffened, wanting to say something else. Xue An raised his hand, and a Dao Sword¡¯s light slashed through the air. Splat. Chang De¡¯s head soared into the air, blood spraying all around, and then his corpse slowly fell to the ground. With this, the Chang Family, which had dominated the eastern market for decades, was erased from history. After completing all this, Xue An looked around the premises, then turned and left. However, just as he had left not long after, a nearly imperceptible black speck emerged in the sky, then soared upwards, disappearing into the horizon in an instant. As he walked away, Xue An did not turn his head back, but the corners of his mouth gradually formed a faint smile. At that moment. Outside the Chang Family¡¯s gates. Chan¡¯er was anxiously waiting. The intermittent screams coming from inside turned Chan¡¯er¡¯s pretty face even paler. She really wanted to go in and see what was happening. But Xue An had made it clear before leaving, instructing her to wait here and not to go anywhere else. Chan¡¯er never dared to defy Xue An¡¯s command and could only wait here. Just then, a carriage raced forward. Upon reaching the gate, the carriage slowly came to a halt, and a man dressed in lavish clothes, noble in demeanor but with a hint of malevolence in his eyes and brows, alighted. Seeing the shattered gate of the Chang Family, his expression grew serious. Then he noticed Chan¡¯er waiting by the doorway, first startled, then returning to his usual composure. ¡°This must be Miss Chan¡¯er!¡± Chan¡¯er trembled, ¡°You¡­ who are you?¡± The man smiled slightly, ¡°I am called Yan Peng, you can also call me the Eighth Prince.¡± ¡°Prince?¡± Chan¡¯er¡¯s face showed shock. Yan Peng smiled and nodded, then looked up at the Chang Family, ¡°Miss Chan¡¯er, how long has your young master been inside?¡± As soon as she heard Xue An¡¯s name, Chan¡¯er became alert and shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Yan Peng burst out laughing incredulously, ¡°Miss Chan¡¯er, I meant no harm, just curious, that¡¯s all!¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know either!¡± Just as Yan Peng was about to say something, another carriage hurried over. Then Yan Xi stepped down from it. ¡°Eh¡­ aren¡¯t you¡­¡± Chan¡¯er recognized Yan Xi, pausing for a moment before she couldn¡¯t help but ask. Yan Xi smiled, ¡°Miss Chan¡¯er!¡± Then she turned her head to look at Yan Peng and said indifferently, ¡°Eighth Prince, you¡¯ve arrived quite promptly!¡± Upon seeing Yan Xi, Yan Peng¡¯s pupils shrank to the size of pinpoints, then he scoffed coldly, ¡°Your Highness, your arrival isn¡¯t slow either!¡± Yan Xi seemingly didn¡¯t hear the sarcasm in Yan Peng¡¯s words as she gazed at the gradually quieting Chang Family and said indifferently, ¡°Eighth Prince, I recall that many of the Chang Family¡¯s enterprises were tributes to you! Now that the Chang Family has collapsed, your loss¡­ must be significant!¡± Hearing this, Yan Peng¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, and a flash of anger appeared in his eyes, but he quickly regained his composure, ¡°Heh, it¡¯s just some money, hardly worth mentioning!¡± Yan Xi gave her younger brother a deep look, then broke into a slight smile. ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound like something you would say!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Just as Yan Peng was about to retort, a black light soared into the sky from the back of the Chang Family¡¯s residence, and a chilling wind began to howl around them. Yan Peng¡¯s complexion changed drastically, and a trace of panic finally appeared in his eyes. Impossible! Could it be that even the living Immortal couldn¡¯t stop this person? He was trembling internally. The black light dissipated. The invisible gloom that had been pressing down on the Chang Family¡¯s sky cleared as well. Then, dressed in snow-white, Xue An slowly walked out from the gates. ¡°Young Master!¡± Chan¡¯er shouted in delight. Xue An smiled and nodded. While Yan Peng¡¯s expression fluctuated, his face was now full of smiles, and he stepped forward, bowing respectfully. ¡°This must be Mr. Xue, I am¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking. Yan Xi had already come forward, bowing respectfully, ¡°Young Master, I didn¡¯t expect we¡¯d meet again so soon!¡± Xue An looked at him and smiled faintly, ¡°Yes, indeed very quickly!¡± Yan Xi also smiled, ¡°If Young Master doesn¡¯t mind, could you come with me to my residence for a chat?¡± Xue An hesitated slightly, then nodded, ¡°That would be fine.¡± Yan Xi was overjoyed, personally led the way, and invited Xue An and Chan¡¯er into the carriage, then drove off. Throughout, Xue An never gave this so-called Eighth Prince a direct look. When Yan Xi¡¯s carriage went far away. Yan Peng stood in place, his smile gradually fading, his eyelids began to twitch wildly, and finally, he snorted angrily and strode away. The people from various factions of Tiansheng Capital had actually arrived early, but none dared to come closer, instead watching quietly from a distance. When they saw Xue An leave with Yan Xi while Yan Peng walked away sulkily. These people were all moved. ¡°It turns out that this newly emerged expert is siding with His Highness!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Tsk tsk, from the beginning, the Eighth Prince seemed to suppress His Highness, but His Highness turned the tables at this moment! If the Eighth Prince doesn¡¯t have a countermeasure, he might lose his position!¡± ¡°I think things are not that simple, the Eighth Prince won¡¯t just let things go, besides, with the Chang Family¡¯s collapse, the Eighth Prince¡¯s interests have also suffered greatly!¡± ¡°It seems, from now on, Jingdu is going to be eventful!¡± All factions became restless due to this event. The whole of Jingdu began to stir with undercurrents. Chapter 929 - Chapter 929 Chapter 929 Five Days Later the Birthday Chapter 929: Chapter 929: Five Days Later, the Birthday Celebration (Second Update) Chapter 929: Chapter 929: Five Days Later, the Birthday Celebration (Second Update) At this moment, the gates of the Eastern Palace on Tiansheng Long Street stood wide open, and lights shone brightly. All those who were on good terms with Yan Xi, and thus allied with His Highness, had rushed over upon hearing the news. They were very eager to see for themselves, who it was that could stir up the entire Tiansheng Capital with changes as swift as the wind and clouds, all in one night. The Tang Family, naturally allied with His Highness Yan Xi, was also present. However, Tang Ling¡¯er kept her head down, silent, and seemed disinterested. Tang Sheng well understood his daughter¡¯s thoughts, yet at present, he could only sigh deeply in frustration. Previously fearing that someone might take his daughter away, someone he thought was trying to climb above their station in marrying into the Tang Family, now in the blink of an eye, had become an existence that even he had to look up to. This feeling caused even Tang Sheng, who was accustomed to the storms of the business world, to sigh deeply and feel regret. Just then, there was a low commotion at the door, followed by a multitude of greetings. ¡°Greetings to Sister Mei!¡± ¡°Greetings to Boss Mei!¡± Amid these calls of greeting, Mei Xia, the head of Dangui Alley, entered the hall with a smile and a nod, walking gracefully. Following behind her was Nie Yihan, who had already changed into casual clothes. Despite her plain clothes and light makeup, she still possessed a stunning beauty. On seeing these two, Tang Ling¡¯er huffed under her breath, feeling very uncomfortable. She remembered clearly that after leaving the Tang Family, Xue An went straight to Dangui Alley and even gave a piece of paper to this Nie Yihan. So, Tang Ling¡¯er instinctively felt antagonism towards Nie Yihan. Even though she tried her best to hide it, Nie Yihan still sensed it and couldn¡¯t help but look up. Then her gaze met with Tang Ling¡¯er, who looked quite unnatural. Nie Yihan was taken aback at first, but then she smiled. Despite her frustration, Tang Ling¡¯er, with her good upbringing, gave a slight nod in response as a form of greeting, before turning her head away, no longer looking in that direction. Nie Yihan then whispered to Mei Xia, ¡°Sister, who is that woman? Why does she seem so hostile towards me?¡± Mei Xia looked up, saw it was Tang Ling¡¯er, and couldn¡¯t help but smile, then said playfully, ¡°Her? She¡¯s the famous Miss of the Tang Family in Jingdu. As to why she harbors ill will towards you ¡­ hehe, can you not guess?¡± The Miss of the Tang Family! Hearing this, Nie Yihan suddenly understood, and then she looked intently at Tang Ling¡¯er. So she is Tang Ling¡¯er. With the strength of Mei Xia in Tiansheng Capital, it was easy to find out Xue An¡¯s actions after entering Jingdu, and naturally, they discovered his involvement with the Tang Family. Therefore, Nie Yihan was also in the know. But looking at Tang Ling¡¯er, it seemed she was taking out her frustration on her, unaware of how much respect yet distance Xue An had for Nie Yihan. Thinking this, Nie Yihan couldn¡¯t help but show a bitter smile. At this time, Yan Xi entered the hall. ¡°Your Highness!¡± ¡°We greet Your Highness!¡± Amongst these cries, Yan Xi showed no reaction but instead stepped aside. Then a young man made his leisurely entrance. It was Xue An. Upon seeing him, Nie Yihan felt her heart nearly leap out of her throat. And Tang Ling¡¯er simply stared at Xue An, dumbfounded. Although it had been only a day since they last saw each other, Tang Ling¡¯er felt that the distance between them had grown even further. Those who had not seen Xue An before also could not help but stir, and then whispered among themselves. ¡°My goodness, to be so young?¡± ¡°Hiss, could it really be this youth who eradicated the Chang Family overnight?¡± Amidst these whispers, Xue An looked up and scanned the crowd. Within sight. These people, of high status and significant power, all retreated, not daring to look directly. Seeing this scene unfold, Nie Yihan¡¯s eyes shimmered with amazement. Mei Xia, on the other hand, bowed respectfully, her heart also couldn¡¯t help but sigh in awe. In the face of absolute power, so-called influence and authority were just a joke! Then, Yan Xi invited Xue An to take the seat of honor, while she willingly took a lower seat to accompany him. ¡°Young Master, this cup is for you!¡± said Yan Xi, raising her cup. Xue An glanced at her, smiling faintly, ¡°Why toast to me?¡± Yan Xi sighed, ¡°Because you¡¯ve done something I¡¯ve always wanted to do but couldn¡¯t!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve certainly been aware of the Chang Family¡¯s behavior all along, yet I was utterly unable to interfere! And tonight, you took action directly and eradicated this malignancy; naturally, I owe you a toast.¡± As she spoke, Yan Xi drained her cup in one gulp. Xue An looked at her with a sardonic smile, ¡°You are, after all, His Highness and yet you can¡¯t handle a minor Chang Family?¡± Upon hearing this, Yan Xi gave a wry smile, ¡°Young Master, there is much you do not know. My position as His Highness is¡­ incredibly complicated indeed!¡± With this, Yan Xi briefly recounted her personal situation. It turned out that in the reign of Tiansheng, the aged Emperor had appointed Yan Xi, his eldest son, as the Crown Prince. Yet because Yan Xi was not born of the Empress, she had always obstructed him and tried every conceivable method to support her own son, the Eighth Prince Yan Peng, aiming to establish him as the heir. As time went on, the reigning Emperor began to harbor doubts and became increasingly biased. Yan Xi¡¯s situation thus grew ever more perilous. Even now, he was thwarted at every turn by his own younger brother. After finishing, there was a moment of silence in the hall. Those aligned with Yan Xi naturally understood the sensation well. But Xue An acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard a thing, continuing to drink his wine with his head down. It wasn¡¯t until quite a while later that he set his wine cup on the table and let out a bored yawn. ¡°Is it another one of those tedious power struggles? I¡¯m so tired of listening to them!¡± Having witnessed far too many such plots over the course of more than three thousand years, Xue An found no interest in them whatsoever. Yan Xi, upon hearing this, was momentarily stunned, then gave a bitter laugh, ¡°Young Master is right. I also find it boring, but I¡¯m cornered by relentless pressure, with nowhere left to retreat.¡± ¡°Oh? Why do you say that?¡± At that moment, Yan Xi looked around the room and with a wave of her hand, many people began to leave. And when Tang Family and Mei Xia were also about to leave, Yan Xi declared in a deep voice, ¡°Entrepeneur Mei, Family Head Tang, you stay!¡± Very soon, only a few of them were left in the room. Then Yan Xi stood up, bowed deeply and respectfully to Xue An. ¡°Young Master, save me!¡± This sudden grand gesture left Tang Ling¡¯er, Tang Sheng, Mei Xia, and others all taken aback. However, Xue An showed no reaction, merely watching Yan Xi, who was bowing deeply. After a long while, he said indifferently, ¡°Stand up and speak!¡± Yan Xi¡¯s frame shook slightly, a look of joy appeared on her face, and she hurriedly straightened. ¡°Go on, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Yan Xi spoke gravely, ¡°Young Master, what you do not know is that I have reliable information stating that in five days, on the occasion of the Emperor¡¯s birthday, the Eighth Prince Yan Peng, after extensively courting outsiders, intends to move against me!¡± Upon these words, Tang Ling¡¯er, Tang Sheng, Mei Xia, and others all went pale. Because if this were true, then the Eighth Prince was acting with extraordinary audacity. Xue An¡¯s gaze flickered with interest as he asked, ¡°Outsiders?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yan Xi nodded solemnly, ¡°Yes, and they¡¯re extraordinarily powerful ones at that!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of this,¡± Xue An declared without hesitation. ¡°In five days, I will accompany you to see for myself just how powerful these ¡®outsiders¡¯ are.¡± His swift agreement, when Yan Xi had been prepared to spend some effort to persuade Xue An, surprised her into stupefication. Then she nodded, overjoyed, saying, ¡°Thank you, Young Master!¡± Chapter 930 - Chapter 930 Chapter 930 Overnight Fame Known Worldwide Chapter 930: Chapter 930: Overnight Fame, Known Worldwide, Renowned Throughout Jingdu (3rd Update) Chapter 930: Chapter 930: Overnight Fame, Known Worldwide, Renowned Throughout Jingdu (3rd Update) Meanwhile, inside the residence of the Eighth Prince, Yan Peng had already smashed over a dozen precious porcelain artifacts from the previous dynasty and had killed three maidservants for no reason. But this still couldn¡¯t quell the raging fury in his heart. ¡°Xue An! Hah, you dare to disregard my existence and even annihilated the Chang Family! I will certainly make you pay a blood price!¡± ¡°You just rely on your overbearing strength, don¡¯t you? But you have no idea who I have come to know,¡± Yan Peng snarled with a fierce expression. Just then, a figure gradually materialized on the Taishi Chair in the study, followed by a languid voice. ¡°Tsk tsk, who has irritated our Prince Yan so terribly?¡± Yan Peng was startled, then he abruptly turned and the anger on his face vanished instantly as he bowed respectfully to the person on the Taishi Chair. ¡°Greetings, Immortal Master!¡± The one appearing on the Taishi Chair was a man whose features were obscured by black Qi and whose presence seemed elusive and changeable. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough formality. Next time remember to tribute more fresh and tender girls for me,¡± said the man. ¡°Rest assured, Immortal Master, I will prepare such a trifle immediately and certainly satisfy you,¡± Yan Peng promptly replied. Then, he asked carefully, ¡°Immortal Master, about the matter I mentioned to you before¡­¡± The man let out a weird cackle, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since I have promised you, naturally I will help you. Moreover¡­¡± The man¡¯s laughter turned cold, ¡°The incident that occurred tonight in Tiansheng Capital, we are all aware of it. Gui Yin is dead, and our boss is very angry!¡± Yan Peng was stunned, ¡°You¡­ you all already know?¡± The man scoffed coldly, ¡°His Sword Intent could be felt from eight hundred miles away; how could we possibly not know?¡± ¡°So what does the Immortal Master intend¡­¡± ¡°Just a Sword Cultivator, no matter how strong his Sword Intent, in this world devoid of Spiritual Energy, he is almost like a useless person. Our boss could eradicate him with a mere flick of the hand!¡± the man said with a cold voice. Yan Peng rejoiced inwardly; he had been considering how to lead the disaster eastward to deal with Xue An. But looking at it now, it seemed that he need not speak further, the Immortal Masters would take care of Xue An themselves. ¡°Prepare yourself. Our boss might come personally this time! After all, I heard this guy possesses Spiritual Energy, clearly has a Secret Technique. Such a person, of course, our boss would not let go,¡± said the man. Yan Peng nodded hastily, ¡°Understood!¡± Then he asked a bit hesitantly, ¡°But what should I prepare?¡± ¡°Our boss loves fresh souls the most. Just bring more fresh souls when the time comes! Remember, do not neglect this!¡± As he spoke, the figure on the Taishi Chair gradually faded and eventually disappeared. Witnessing such a mysterious spectacle left Yan Peng dumbfounded, and his confidence in the abilities of the Immortal Masters grew stronger. Hehe, wait till the birthday celebration in five days¡¯ time, not only will I ensnare you all, but it will also be time for my Emperor Father to step down and rest. By then, after learning the method of eternal life from the Immortal Masters, I will be the true sovereign, the Son of Heaven. Whatever, who else in the world could match me? At this thought, Yan Peng stretched his mouth into a sinister smile. This long night finally passed. When dawn broke, the common folk of Tiansheng Capital woke from their slumbers, and before they could even wipe the sleep from their eyes, they were shocked by an avalanche of news. ¡°What? The Chang Family is gone? How could they be gone?¡± someone exclaimed, scarcely believing their own ears. ¡°Gone indeed, and all within one night, by a young nobleman who exterminated every single person of the family!¡± Hiss! Hearing these rumors, all who heard them involuntarily gasped. That was the Chang Family, after all. Known as the unshakeable Chang Family of Jingdu, they suddenly became history overnight. How could this not shock the public? But immediately afterward, countless people began to rejoice. Especially the merchants in the east market, who wished they could set off firecrackers right then and there to celebrate. Because the deeds of the Chang Family had been so unsatisfactory. Previously, because the Chang Family¡¯s power was so great, no one could fight against them, so they could only grit their teeth and bear it. Now that the Chang Family had been annihilated, it naturally thrilled those who had been oppressed by them. At the same time, the public was also deeply curious about the person who had wiped out the Chang Family. ¡°Who could possess such formidable abilities? To even make those important figures keep silent after annihilating the Chang Family?¡± Amid these questions, the tales of Xue An began to spread wildly. He entered Jingdu, went to the Tang Family, then refused their offer to marry in, and left directly; afterward, he went to Dangui Alley, compelling the head courtesan of Dangui Alley to personally welcome him, even willing to serve him in bed. But in the end, Xue An left without being tainted by anything. The spread of these legendary tales left everyone in awe. And this was only the beginning. Following that, the three lyrics that Xue An casually composed shook the whole of Jingdu. ¡°Water resembles wavy eyes, mountains like arching brows! This line alone is said to be the best in a decade!¡± exclaimed an excited scholar. ¡°I disagree, I think the line ¡®Plum blossoms piled like snow on the ground, brushed off one¡¯s body yet still full¡¯ is truly an exceptional portrayal of scenery.¡± another person argued. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s the lyric given to the Nie Family that¡¯s the most beautiful, ¡®Carriages flow like water, horses like dragons, against the spring breeze with flowers in bloom!¡¯ A few short words perfectly encapsulate the scenery of a spring outing!¡± an elderly man with white hair sighed in admiration. While these literati were turning red in the face arguing over these three lyrics, the lyrics began to spread at an astonishing pace among the women of Tiansheng Capital. Suddenly, in deep-seated courtyards and fragrant chambers, delicate young women everywhere were reciting these three lyrics. Those obsessed went so far as to write them down repeatedly, sinking deeply into them, unable to extricate themselves. For the exquisite subtlety and beauty of these three poems deeply touched the hearts of these girls. Under these circumstances, they couldn¡¯t help but become intensely curious about the poet. What kind of person could have written such poetry? And upon finding out, they were even more astounded. ¡°To annihilate a powerful family overnight, such murderous intent is truly astonishing!¡± a woman exclaimed. ¡°But I think, isn¡¯t this a bit too cruel?¡± another girl said somewhat fearfully. ¡°Pah, don¡¯t you know what the Chang Family was like? They got what they deserved!¡± ¡°And have you heard? They say this Young Master Xue is also incredibly handsome and extraordinary!¡± ¡°My god, handsome, domineering, and talented, I¡¯m simply in love with such a man!¡± ¡°Hehe, when Xue An first went to the Tang Family, they were so picky, such shortsighted fools. If Xue An were willing to come to my place, I¡¯d be willing to offer myself to his bed!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Pfft! Young lady, aren¡¯t you ashamed to speak of such things?¡± ¡°Teehee, what¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? And don¡¯t you know? I heard that this Young Master Xue is not yet married, and moreover, he is going to participate in the Emperor¡¯s birthday celebration in five days!¡± At these words, the group of girls in the room exchanged glances, each seeing a gleam in the others¡¯ eyes. Instantly, all the unmarried women of Tiansheng Capital were stirred by the news, eager to present themselves at the upcoming birthday celebration in five days, intending to charm this rising star, Xue An. And this is what they call becoming famous overnight, known throughout the capital! Chapter 931 - Chapter 931 Chapter 931 Furious An Yan (4th Update) Chapter 931: Chapter 931: Furious An Yan (4th Update) Chapter 931: Chapter 931: Furious An Yan (4th Update) Just when the whole of Jingdu was buzzing about Xue An¡¯s affair. Xue An was hiding in the Eastern Palace, spending his days well-fed and sleeping, hardly ever leaving his room. Even when Yan Xi sought an audience several times, Xue An was too lazy to meet him. This situation naturally astonished Yan Xi and others, who did not understand what Xue An was up to. Meanwhile, Tang Ling¡¯er and Nie Yihan also began a silent rivalry, planning to outshine each other at the celebration five days later. Time moved forward bit by bit in this strange atmosphere. Finally. Four days had passed. The birthday celebration was officially starting tomorrow. Yet, Yan Xi had still not managed to meet with Xue An. This inevitably made Yan Xi somewhat anxious, fearing that something else might go wrong. Finally. After dinner. Yan Xi gathered his courage, went to the courtyard where Xue An resided, and prepared to request an audience with Xue An once again. But just as he was about to knock on the door. The door suddenly opened. And there stood Xue An, who had not shown himself in four days, with a trace of an excited smile on his face. Yan Xi was startled. He had never seen such an expression in Xue An¡¯s eyes. But soon after, he regained his composure and quickly bowed, saying, ¡°My lord, tomorrow is the birthday celebration, I came to ask if there¡¯s anything else that needs to be prepared?¡± Xue An, clearly in a good mood, hesitated briefly then said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to prepare anything special, just get some delicious snacks and toys that children like!¡± Yan Xi was stunned. Delicious snacks and toys that children like? What is he planning? Are there children coming? But despite his confusion, Yan Xi did not dare to ask more and immediately nodded in response, ¡°Alright, I will go prepare right now!¡± Saying this, he turned and left. With his status, a single command was enough to have countless people busy at work. So very soon. He gathered a variety of snacks and toys. When Yan Xi arrived at the small courtyard where Xue An resided, carrying bags both big and small, led by a dozen maids. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Just put them here! Everyone else, leave!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yan Xi signaled with a look. All the people withdrew. Then Yan Xi smiled and said, ¡°My lord, do you have friends coming over? Are you satisfied with what I¡¯ve prepared?¡± Xue An glanced at the items indifferently and then nodded slightly, ¡°It should be fine!¡± Yan Xi wanted to say something else. But at that moment, Xue An looked up at the night sky. Yan Xi immediately shut his mouth, not daring to say more. At that time, the moon rose above the treetops, and the world around them quieted down. The light in Xue An¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, ¡°It should be about time! Let¡¯s try it, otherwise, in a little while, Yan¡¯er and the two little ones are going to go crazy!¡± Yan Xi was utterly baffled. Just then. He saw Xue An casually wave his hand, and a stream of light flew out of Xue An¡¯s chest, quickly expanding, and when it landed, it turned into a delicately crafted small building. Yan Xi¡¯s eyes gradually widened, watching incredulously as the building before him dazzled with brilliant light, and countless runes flitted across it, making Yan Xi feel a tremendous shock in his soul just from one glance. ¡°Close your eyes, otherwise another look, and your soul will be shattered!¡± Xue An said indifferently. Yan Xi quickly closed his eyes, daring not to look anymore. Meanwhile, Xue An walked slowly to the front of the small building, took a deep breath, and gently touched it. Boom! The golden runes atop the small building suddenly jolted and then surged wildly like an untamed horse. Xue An saw this and gave a cold laugh, his eyes sparkling brilliantly as he shouted lightly. ¡°Open!¡± Crack. The originally unruly golden runes, upon hearing Xue An¡¯s voice, paused for a moment and then became very docile. Nine interconnected runes began to rotate slowly like a combination lock. After rotating to a certain position. The golden light blazed brilliantly and then vanished without a trace, while the small building started to shift like a Rubik¡¯s cube. Finally. The noise gradually subsided. Yan Xi stealthily opened her eyes to look. All she saw was the door of the small building slowly opening. Suddenly. From the door, a radiant light burst out and in the blink of an eye, it flew close to Xue An, and then the light dispersed, revealing an extremely beautiful woman who was hard to look directly at. Yan Xi had seen countless beautiful women. But it was not until she saw this woman that Yan Xi understood what truly breathtaking beauty was. Xue An looked at the woman with a smile and had just opened his mouth to call out, ¡°Yan¡¯er¡­¡± Only to see the woman¡¯s eyebrows frown upside down, and a flat pan in her hand grew against the wind, and then she smacked Xue An with it. Xue An was caught off guard, or perhaps he didn¡¯t intend to guard at all, and was directly sent flying a long distance by the pan. By the time he landed, An Yan¡¯s figure had already appeared close to Xue An, then she grabbed the collar of Xue An¡¯s neck, her teeth clenched. ¡°You big villain, to think you locked me and the girls in the small building for so long! Tell me, did you go off to find other girls?¡± Xue An couldn¡¯t help but laugh and cry, ¡°Yan¡¯er, I was wrong, but I promise, I definitely did not seek out any girls, really! You can ask him if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± Only then did An Yan notice there were others in the courtyard, and her hand immediately loosened, the flat pan in her hand also instantly vanished. Then she turned to a stunned Yan Xi with a bright smile. ¡°Hello, nice to meet you! Just to introduce myself, I¡¯m this villain¡¯s wife!¡± Yan Xi didn¡¯t understand at all. What did she mean by wife? Just then, two more streaks of light flew out from the small building, and upon touching the ground, they turned out to be two exquisitely adorable little girls. After appearing, these two little girls blinked their eyes and then saw Xue An standing there with a smile. Instantly, their big eyes welled up with tears, and they rushed over. ¡°Daddy!¡± Xue An embraced the two little girls, kissing each one on the cheeks. ¡°Did you miss Daddy?¡± ¡°M-hm! Nian Nian missed Daddy so much!¡± Xue Nian said, clutching Xue An¡¯s neck and speaking with a crying voice. ¡°What about Xiang Xiang?¡± Xue An glanced at Xue Xiang. Xue Xiang pouted, ¡°Silly Nian Nian, what did we say before? When we come out, we should ignore Daddy at first. But look at you, you directly betrayed our plan!¡± Xue Nian wriggled her little hips, ¡°I won¡¯t, I just missed Daddy!¡± Xue An then laughed helplessly, ¡°Xiang Xiang, why aren¡¯t you speaking to Daddy?¡± ¡°Hmph, Daddy is a big villain, locking us up with Mommy for so long, we were so worried about you!¡± Xue Xiang tried to keep a stern face, but her voice grew softer and softer, and by the end, tears were streaming down her face. ¡°Daddy, Mommy was so worried about you, she cried every day inside!¡± Xue An looked on with immense heartache, ¡°Alright, alright, no more crying!¡± Xue Xiang burrowed into Xue An¡¯s embrace and stopped talking. Then Xue An turned his head to look at An Yan. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only An Yan¡¯s cheeks flushed, ¡°Hmph, I definitely wasn¡¯t crying for that big villain!¡± ¡°Okay, Yan¡¯er, I didn¡¯t mean to lock you up!¡± These words reminded An Yan, and her expression turned serious, ¡°Husband, what¡¯s going on with your Cultivation Level?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a temporary Seal!¡± Xue An said lightly. An Yan¡¯s eyebrows shot up, her aura seething with killing intent, ¡°Who did this?¡± Chapter 932 - Chapter 932 Chapter 932 To Begin (1st Update) Chapter 932: Chapter 932: To Begin (1st Update) Chapter 932: Chapter 932: To Begin (1st Update) Xue An couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Alright, Yan¡¯er, don¡¯t be so angry, I was sealed, but it was actually intentional. Otherwise, do you think anyone in the Multiverse could truly seal me? Once I handle things here, I¡¯ll go settle the score with those guys.¡± Only then did An Yan realize why Xue An had kept her and Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian inside the Magic Treasures Pavilion for so long¨Cit turned out he had lost his cultivation level temporarily and couldn¡¯t break the pavilion¡¯s barrier. Thinking of this, An Yan walked up to him with a heart full of pity and stroked Xue An¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Husband, I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have hit you without understanding the situation first! Does it hurt?¡± Touched by An Yan¡¯s delicate hand, Xue An grimaced in pain, ¡°To tell you the truth, it does hurt a bit! How come I feel like your martial arts have improved?¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve been practicing with this frying pan every day while stuck in the Magic Treasures Pavilion!¡± An Yan said proudly. Xiang Xiang suddenly poked her head out from Xue An¡¯s arms, ¡°Daddy, Mommy has indeed been practicing every day, but she always grits her teeth and yells ¡®you big jerk, I¡¯ll kill you¡¯ while she practices!¡± Hearing this, Nian Nian couldn¡¯t help but lift her head, ¡°Sister is right, Daddy, is the ¡®big jerk¡¯ Mommy keeps talking about you?¡± Upon hearing his daughters¡¯ comments, Xue An chuckled, ¡°I guess so, but I bet your mom wouldn¡¯t really want to kill me!¡± Seeing Xue An respond so shamelessly, An Yan¡¯s face flushed red, and she spat, ¡°You jerk, you rascal! Humph!¡± Xue An, unfazed, just grinned, ¡°I admit I¡¯m a jerk, but why call me a rascal? After all, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you!¡± An Yan¡¯s face instantly turned red to the tips of her ears, and shooting him a slight scolding glance, she suddenly said proudly, ¡°Husband, I just remembered that my strength is actually stronger than yours now, so¡­ if you talk nonsense again, watch out for my frying pan!¡± Xue An: ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Ah, the moon looks wonderful tonight!¡± Xue An suddenly changed the subject. Xiang Xiang giggled, ¡°Daddy is scared!¡± ¡°Little child, what do you know? I¡¯m not scared, I¡¯m just being respectful!¡± Xue An said with a face that seemed to say you wouldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Pshaw! So glib!¡± An Yan said, but she laughed anyway. Xue An and An Yan were shamelessly flaunting their love. Yan Xi stood by, watching them in complete astonishment. Husband? Dad? Wasn¡¯t he unmarried? How come, in the blink of an eye, he had a wife and kids? But looking at this family¡¯s appearance, Yan Xi suddenly couldn¡¯t speak. Aside from anything else, just based on looks, this family was really well-matched. Just then, An Yan glanced at Yan Xi, ¡°Husband, what place is this? And who is this young man?¡± Upon hearing this, Xue An smiled and said lightly, ¡°Talking about that would be a long story, but now that you are back, tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you to see an event!¡± Yan Xi walked away, his head spinning. But he was no fool. Especially since Xue An had told him not to disclose what he had witnessed as he was leaving. Yan Xi understood that the matter was significant, so he kept all his questions to himself. The two little girls excitedly snacked on treats unique to this world. The time spent inside the Magic Treasures Pavilion had stifled them, so being let out had them so excited they couldn¡¯t even sleep. Xue An and An Yan sat watching from a distance. After Xue An had explained everything. An Yan¡¯s eyes gradually widened, ¡°You mean¡­ Huyue¡¯s sister might be in this world?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°One cannot falsify their aura; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have entered this world to search for it immediately after sensing it!¡± At this, Xue Anchong gave An Yan an apologetic smile, ¡°Yan¡¯er, things happened suddenly. I didn¡¯t have the chance to inform you and was dragged into this calamity. I am truly sorry for having worried you all this time!¡± Hearing this, An Yan shook her head with a light laugh, ¡°Alright, do we still need to say sorry between us? I was just furious at that moment, but now that I think about it, I can¡¯t blame you. After all, Huyue and you are close, and his sister has been missing for so long. Naturally, you couldn¡¯t just ignore the traces you found!¡± Upon hearing this, warmth filled Xue An¡¯s heart. He had been somewhat hesitant, fearing that telling An Yan about his search for a woman would anger her, but now it seemed he had been overly concerned. ¡°Do you have any clues now?¡± An Yan asked. Xue An shook his head, ¡°In Jile Hall, I once sensed her aura, but it was extremely faint, clearly indicating she had left a long time ago!¡± Xue An then smiled, ¡°Well, now that we know she¡¯s here, we will definitely find her. Let¡¯s talk more about it tomorrow!¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± An Yan nodded. Thereafter, Xue An whispered something into An Yan¡¯s ear. Immediately, An Yan¡¯s face turned beet red, and then she lightly bit her lip, nodding gently. ¡°Wait¡­ wait until they are asleep!¡± Xue An¡¯s smile was like that of a weasel who had successfully stolen fish, ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± A night¡¯s time passed in the blink of an eye. By the time the dawn¡¯s light just began to appear the next day, the entire Tiansheng Capital was bustling with activity. As it was the current Emperor¡¯s birthday, the whole Tiansheng Capital was festively decorated, a scene of celebration everywhere. In Yiyang Fang, Tang Family, By the time Qing¡¯er arrived at Tang Ling¡¯er¡¯s boudoir, Tang Ling¡¯er was already dressed, sitting in front of the mirror, lost in thought. Seeing Tang Ling¡¯er in full attire, Qing¡¯er was also stunned. Knowing that her miss was always known for her boldness, she rarely dressed demurely. It was unexpected that she would dress so grandly today. Of course, Qing¡¯er knew the reason and sighed softly, softly said, ¡°Miss! The master sent me to ask if you are ready?¡± Tang Ling¡¯er nodded, then looked deeply at the breathtakingly beautiful girl in the mirror, and clenched her teeth. No matter who the other party was, she had to outshine her. Tang Ling¡¯er did not believe she could really be that inferior to anyone. In Dangui Fang, Nie Yihan had gotten up even earlier. By the time Mei Xia came over to fetch her, she was already dressed and sitting by the window, waiting. Seeing this, Mei Xia couldn¡¯t help but be impressed, then smiled, ¡°Today, Yihan, you will surely outshine all others. Perhaps, young master Xue might even regard you differently!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this comment, Nie Yihan smiled but felt somewhat apprehensive. She wondered if the birthday feast today might hold any surprises. Meanwhile, similar scenes were unfolding throughout Jingdu. One extravagant carriage after another began to head towards the venue of the birthday feast, Forbidden Garden. Meanwhile, the evil lurking in the shadows also began to slowly awaken. Chapter 933 - Chapter 933 Chapter 933 Caps and Robes Fill the Capital Si Ren Chapter 933: Chapter 933: Caps and Robes Fill the Capital, Si Ren Alone is Haggard (Second Update) Chapter 933: Chapter 933: Caps and Robes Fill the Capital, Si Ren Alone is Haggard (Second Update) When Tang Ling¡¯er arrived at the Forbidden Garden, the entire nobility of Tiansheng Capital had already gathered. People huddled in small groups, quietly discussing the day¡¯s birthday banquet. ¡°Why does today¡¯s banquet feel so strange? Especially the faction of the Eighth Prince, they all seem to have gloomy faces. Could it be that something bad is going to happen?¡± someone frowned and said. ¡°Indeed, none of the high-ranking members of His Highness¡¯s faction have shown up. Could there be some unexpected turn of events?¡± another person added. ¡°I think there¡¯s more to today¡¯s event than meets the eye! Just a few days ago, His Highness recruited a top-notch expert, and then there were rumors that the Eighth Prince was also amassing forces. It seems the situation between the two factions is already at a knife¡¯s edge, just waiting for a catalyst! And this birthday banquet, it could very well be that spark,¡± someone worriedly remarked. The crowd agreed deeply. Tang Ling¡¯er also listened with a chilling feeling in her heart. At that moment, a clamor arose from outside, and then Mei Xia led Nie Yihan into the Forbidden Garden. As a core figure in Yan Xi¡¯s camp, her arrival made the atmosphere in the venue turn a bit peculiar. The Eighth Prince¡¯s supporters stared at her with unfriendly expressions. Meanwhile, members of the neutral factions began to whisper among themselves. ¡°Manager Mei is here! She seems to be alright!¡± ¡°But where is that popular young expert everyone¡¯s been talking about?¡± In the midst of these whispered discussions, Tang Ling¡¯er¡¯s attention was only on Nie Yihan, who followed behind Mei Xia. The stunning beauty of this woman posed a significant threat to her. Nie Yihan showed no sign of retreat this time, instead giving Tang Ling¡¯er a slight nod, her eyes brimming with an unwillingness to admit defeat. Tang Ling¡¯er was taken aback, her expression turning somewhat ugly. At this moment, Yan Peng, the Eighth Prince, entered the Forbidden Garden with a face like still water, then sat down in his place without saying a word. The atmosphere in the garden gradually became stagnant. Finally, just as the birthday banquet was about to begin, Yan Xi finally arrived with his entourage in the Forbidden Garden. As his figure appeared, everybody couldn¡¯t help but turn their heads to look. But nearly everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Xue An, who stood beside Yan Xi. ¡°Indeed, handsome as his reputation precedes him, with a proud and soaring spirit!¡± someone exclaimed in admiration. The ladies from wealthy families, meticulously dressed for the occasion, were nearly delirious with excitement. ¡°Just as handsome as the rumors!¡± ¡°Oh heavens, the natural authority and domineering air that flows from his eyebrows and eyes are truly intoxicating!¡± These infatuated murmurings reached the ears of Tang Ling¡¯er and Nie Yihan, causing both their complexions to sour. At that moment, Xue An stopped in his tracks and nodded slightly toward Tang Ling¡¯er, ¡°Miss Tang!¡± Tang Ling¡¯er was startled, her heart racing for a moment before she regained her composure, responding with some restraint. ¡°Xue¡­ Master Xue!¡± Xue An smiled slightly, then turned his gaze to Nie Yihan standing not far away, with a look of resentment on her face, and nodded his head. ¡°Miss Nie!¡± Nie Yihan¡¯s frown turned to joy, and she returned the greeting with easy grace, ¡°I¡¯ve seen Master!¡± Throughout it all, Yan Xi stood silently aside, waiting. But when he noticed the delight on the faces of Tang Ling¡¯er and Nie Yihan, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself, What expressions will you have on your faces when you see An Yan later! Seated Yan Peng, upon seeing Xue An enter, flashed a light in his eyes and smiled with a touch of ferocity. Enjoy your arrogance a little longer. In a while, I¡¯ll make it so you won¡¯t even be able to cry. At that moment, the sound of chime stones rang out, and the Emperor in his Dragon Robe, as well as the Empress in red, arrived arm in arm. All present immediately offered their respects. ¡°Greetings to Your Majesty!¡± In such a situation, Xue An, who stood in place without even lowering his head, appeared somewhat like a crane among chickens, highly conspicuous. This emperor looked quite aged, yet due to decades of being treated with great respect and comfort, his presence was still extraordinary. So when he saw a young man in white standing proudly, he was taken aback for a moment and then asked in a deep voice. ¡°Who are you? Why do you not kneel when you see me?¡± This question immediately drew the attention of everyone in the room to Xue An. Xue An¡¯s expression was indifferent, ¡°Kneel? Just because you say so?¡± ¡°How audacious!¡± A Guard Captain stepped forward, ready to confront Xue An. Fearing that the situation would escalate, Yan Xi quickly stood up and said, ¡°Father Emperor, this is a friend of mine. He is naturally indolent, please forgive him!¡± The emperor wore an unhappy face, ¡°Yan Xi, as the crown prince, you should engage less with such uncouth people!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yan Xi hastily lowered his head. At this, Yan Peng revealed a somewhat smug smile. Regardless, this commotion seemed temporarily glossed over. The birthday banquet officially began. The illustrious nobles present toasted one after another, causing the emperor to reveal a pleased expression. The Empress, meanwhile, called the Eighth Prince, Yan Peng, to her side. With that, the Eighth Prince¡¯s faction seemed a lot more lively. In contrast, Yan Xi¡¯s side appeared quite deserted. As if many had deliberately ignored him. Under these circumstances, Yan Xi¡¯s expression unavoidably took on a tinge of discomfort. Seeing this, Xue An merely smiled faintly and then sat at his place with ease, picking up his wine cup and taking a sip. His fearlessness in confronting the Son of Heaven, coupled with his current nonchalance, caused the hearts of many ladies who secretly watched him to flutter. Finally, one lady could not help herself and approached. ¡°Mr. Xue, hello. May I get to know you? I am¡­¡± The lady intended to introduce her background. Xue An smiled and shook his head, ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m very sorry, I¡¯m not interested!¡± This response instantly turned the lady¡¯s complexion pale, and she left looking dejected. Naturally, Xue An¡¯s action left these daughters of the nobility feeling disheartened. And just then. The Eighth Prince, Yan Peng, confidently approached and spoke lightly, ¡°Your Highness, today is Father Emperor¡¯s birthday banquet. I wonder if you¡¯re interested in a small performance to liven up the celebration?¡± Yan Xi was startled, ¡°What sort of ¡®small performance¡¯?¡± Yan Peng chuckled slyly, gestured towards Xue An, and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s simple. Isn¡¯t this gentleman your highly esteemed expert? How about I have my men challenge him to see who is more powerful? What do you think?¡± This proposition made everyone present tense up. The moment had finally come! Yan Xi¡¯s expression stiffened, he hesitated inwardly and couldn¡¯t help but look towards Xue An who was sitting beside him. Unexpectedly, at that moment, Xue An was lowering his head to drink, as if he hadn¡¯t heard a thing. Yan Xi felt agitated ¨C what kind of statement was this? To agree, or not to agree? Seeing this, Yan Peng felt even more certain and couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is our Mr. Xue, who has caused the entire Capital City to be ill at ease, actually frightened?¡± The place fell deadly silent. Tang Ling¡¯er and Nie Yihan both tensed upon hearing this. Especially Tang Ling¡¯er. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She stared blankly at Xue An¡¯s profile, and suddenly a phrase came to mind. Lustrous are the robes throughout the capital, yet one man is singularly haggard. Surely, it must be describing this very scene. Meanwhile. Xue An slowly lifted his gaze, glanced at the Eighth Prince Yan Peng, and smiled faintly, ¡°Alright then, since we¡¯re all so bored, I¡¯ll entertain you with a game!¡± Chapter 934 - Chapter 934 Chapter 934 If One Sword Doesn’t Work Then Two Chapter 934: Chapter 934: If One Sword Doesn¡¯t Work, Then Two Swords (1st Update) Chapter 934: Chapter 934: If One Sword Doesn¡¯t Work, Then Two Swords (1st Update) In the Forbidden Garden, there was a vast square used for military drills and major ceremonies, but today, the square was surrounded by a sea of people¨Cnearly half of Jingdu¡¯s population had gathered here. Despite the vast crowd, the entire place was eerily silent. That was because everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on a young man in the center of the square. At that moment, Xue Anchong casually gestured to Yan Peng in the distance and said languidly, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll entertain you today!¡± Yan Peng snorted angrily and signaled to someone beside him. A dark figure flew straight into the center of the square and, upon standing firm, turned out to be a man cloaked in a black cape, his face obscured. Seeing such swift movements and the terrifying aura emitted by the man, the numerous experts present couldn¡¯t help but constrict their pupils. Mei Xia¡¯s expression also gradually grew solemn. ¡°Sister, can Mr. Xue win?¡± Nie Yihan asked worriedly. Mei Xia shook her head slightly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but this man is clearly not simple!¡± Although Mei Xia could not cultivate anything significant in this world, her keen senses allowed her to detect subtle hints. She noticed that although the man in the black cape stood there, he essentially did not exist in her perception. This discovery naturally shocked her. When did the Eighth Prince acquire such a mysterious and formidable expert? Meanwhile, Tang Ling¡¯er also involuntarily clenched her heart, her face full of concern as she watched the scene unfold. At that moment, Yan Peng sneered, ¡°Xue An, you think you¡¯re so powerful? This time, let¡¯s see if you can defeat my subordinate!¡± Pointing at Xue An and with a voice full of murderous intent, Yan Peng ordered, ¡°Kill him!¡± Upon the command, the man in black vanished instantly from his spot and reappeared beside Xue An, then struck out with a palm. This ghostly speed elicited gasps from the crowd. Yan Xi couldn¡¯t help but cry out in alarm. Yet facing this sudden palm strike, Xue An didn¡¯t even flinch. The palm looked set to hit Xue An. The smirk on Yan Peng¡¯s lips grew even more pronounced. Just then, Xue An spoke in a cold voice, ¡°To condense such a ghastly weapon with such evil techniques, how unabashedly reckless can you be?¡± As he spoke, Xue An looked up, his eyes twinkling, and then pointed with his hand. Crack. The incoming palm strike shattered and then dispersed into a cloud of black mist. The man in black screamed in pain but still recklessly charged forward. Xue An snorted coldly, clenched his hand into a fist, and then threw a punch. Bang. The man in black was blown away, and midair, his cape shattered into pieces, revealing his form. Seeing this form, the crowd gasped in shock. The more faint-hearted were so frightened that they could barely stand. What kind of person was this? His body was covered in huge, crisscrossing wounds, as if stitched together piece by piece. His face was enveloped in a dense black mist, and his eyes were utterly hollow. This creature, like a demon, made many experts draw in a sharp breath. Xue An¡¯s expression was cold as ice as he said lightly, ¡°It seems I overestimated your limits, using the souls of thousands to condense this creature. What, then, is it that you dare not do?¡± With that, Xue An casually waved his hand. A sword light streaked across the sky, piercing directly into the chest of this demonic creature and pinning it against the walls of the Forbidden Garden square. Even such a strike didn¡¯t immediately kill the creature; it let out a thunderous roar and desperately struggled. But with each struggle, the black mist surrounding it dispersed a bit more. Suddenly, the demonic energy within the demon¡¯s visage gradually dissipated. Afterward, a look of relief appeared in its eyes before it finally died. The whole area was dead silent. The Eighth Prince, Yan Peng, had a deathly pale face. This man in black was a gift from an Immortal Master; he had personally tested him and found that a group of well-equipped soldiers were no match for him, his strength was indeed formidable. This was the reason why he dared to provoke Xue An. But unexpectedly, the man couldn¡¯t even withstand a single move from Xue An and was annihilated. This naturally infuriated him. At that moment, Xue An was looking coldly at Yan Peng, ¡°Any more? If not¡­ you can go die as well!¡± As soon as he said this. Many people¡¯s expressions changed. Xue An was too audacious, daring to threaten the Eighth Prince in public? Even if his strength was immense, the Eighth Prince represented the majesty of the dynasty! Indeed. After hearing Xue An¡¯s words, before the emperor could speak, the empress, who had already been angered, exclaimed. She had disliked Xue An for a long time. In her eyes, Xue An belonged to Yan Xi¡¯s faction; thus, the more formidable he was, the greater the threat to her son. So, she slammed the table in front of her and yelled, ¡°Dare to threaten my son? Guards, take down this reckless fool!¡± At her command, numerous guards swiftly reacted. Yan Xi and others all turned pale. However, those from the Eighth Prince Yan Peng¡¯s side all showed smug smiles. So what if you are powerful? Do you dare to defy the imperial edict in public? But before the smugness on their faces faded, Xue An, with an indifferent expression, casually flicked his hand. A streak of sword light crossed the entire square at an unimaginable speed, pinning the Empress directly to the Phoenix Carriage. The Empress stared blankly at Xue An as she gasped her last breath. Even in death, she couldn¡¯t believe that Xue An really dared to kill her. At that moment, Xue An simply said, ¡°Noisy!¡± The silence was like that of the grave. Everyone was stunned. Who could have imagined that Xue An would be so domineering, going so far as to kill the Empress? Yan Xi was gaping in shock. Then Xue An turned his head, gave him a faint smile, and said, ¡°I told you, all these power struggles you play are too boring. In my view, there¡¯s nothing a sword can¡¯t solve; if not¡­ then two swords!¡± As his words fell, an enraged and agonizing scream came from Yan Peng, ¡°Xue An, you dare to kill my mother, I will tear you into thousands of pieces!¡± Xue An smiled coldly, ¡°Is that so? Too bad you won¡¯t have the chance!¡± With that, Xue An stomped his foot, and a dazzling Sword Intent appeared in front of him, then pierced through the void, heading straight for Yan Peng. The speed of the sword was so fast, many didn¡¯t react in time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yan Peng was no exception, he only saw a beam of light rushing toward him, and couldn¡¯t help but scream in fear, ¡°Immortal Master, save me!¡± Just then, a sinister laugh came, ¡°Indeed worthy of a Sword Cultivator, such strong intent to kill!¡± As he spoke, a swirl of darkness, blacker than the night, suddenly appeared in front of Yan Peng, the sword light plunged into it as if into glue, its speed abruptly slowed, while the dark mist continued to corrode it, finally shattering it with a loud bang. Then a man, his features obscured by the dark mist, appeared on the scene. Xue An, with his arms crossed, watched coldly, then gave a chilling smile, ¡°Finally willing to show yourself?¡± Chapter 935 - Chapter 935 Chapter 935 Yaner Beat Him Up (2nd Update) Chapter 935: Chapter 935: Yan¡¯er, Beat Him Up (2nd Update) Chapter 935: Chapter 935: Yan¡¯er, Beat Him Up (2nd Update) The man let out a strange cackle, ¡°Sword Cultivator, you really are arrogant to take such actions knowing of our existence. Do you truly believe this is still the Multiverse Realms where you sword cultivators can gallop across unimpeded? Let me tell you, once in this swamp world, no one can expect to escape unscathed!¡± Xue An listened quietly, then the corners of his mouth lifted in a cold smile, ¡°A mere chicken and a dog dare to bark in front of me?¡± The black qi around the man trembled as he shouted angrily, ¡°Sword Cultivator, you¡¯re seeking your own death!¡± As his voice faded, dozens of silhouettes gradually emerged behind him. They were all demon beasts wearing black cloaks. These demon beasts stood silently together, forming a surge of demonic energy that soared to the skies. Xue An looked up, his eyes finally flashing with anger, ¡°Ghost Cultivators, you run amok in this world, thinking no one can restrain you?¡± The man laughed heartily, ¡°That¡¯s right, this world is a deadly trap for you righteous cultivators, but for us Ghost Cultivators, it¡¯s a rare paradise! Because here, we can freely harvest souls to enhance our strength!¡± ¡°And you sword cultivators, without the support of nature¡¯s spiritual energy, how long can you last?¡± The man sneered, then pointed his finger, ¡°Kill him! Seize his soul and bring it back; I want to study it thoroughly!¡± At the command. Dozens of beams of black light shot into the sky, heading straight for Xue An. The combined assault of these demon beasts was terrifying to witness. At least, the onlookers were all frightened back several steps. Many of the faint-hearted commoners were even scared stiff on the ground. Yan Xi cried out in alarm, ¡°Young Master, be careful!¡± Xue An¡¯s expression was neither sad nor happy, showing not the slightest intention to give in. Instead, he stepped forward, raised his fist, and then met the assault of the dozens of demon beasts condensed from the souls of the wronged. Bang, bang, bang. Explosions echoed in unison. In an instant. The attacking demon beasts let out a chorus of mournful cries, then disintegrated bit by bit, turning into a sky full of black qi that dissipated. Everyone was dumbstruck. People like Yan Xi were completely flabbergasted. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible? You¡­ you¡¯re a Sword Cultivator, aren¡¯t you? How could you have such terrifying fist techniques?¡± the man cried out in a hoarse voice. Xue An withdrew his fist and smiled faintly, ¡°Do you truly believe¡­ that I am merely a Sword Cultivator?¡± The man¡¯s eyes that were outside of the black qi gradually revealed a sense of solemnity, and then he let out a sinister, strange laugh. ¡°It seems I underestimated you before, but do you really think this will change anything? You¡¯re mistaken! This world is far more terrifying than you can imagine!¡± As he spoke. In the distant sky, a sliver of black line suddenly appeared. Then, boundless black qi surged over like a tidal wave. At the crest of the wave stood a tall figure wearing a Demon God mask. The black qi swiftly arrived above the Forbidden Garden, turning the once clear sky dark. Everyone was stunned by the man¡¯s entrance. He was just like the legendary gods and demons. Moreover, the overbearing presence he exuded caused a stir among all the powerhouses present. Mei Xia was profoundly shaken, murmuring in disbelief, ¡°I always thought my strength was decent, but I never imagined that in this world, there were so many beings as powerful as gods and demons!¡± And Nie Yihan said with a worried face, ¡°Sister, can Xue Gongzi¡­ win?¡± With a serious expression, Mei Xia shook her head, ¡°To tell the truth, I don¡¯t know! But even if he can win, I wager the price would be incredibly steep!¡± Mei Xia¡¯s words also represented the thoughts of everyone present. Many even believed that Xue An was undoubtedly doomed to die. At the same time. The Ghost Cultivator on the ground hastily paid his respects. ¡°Boss!¡± The man wearing the Demon God mask nodded slightly, then turned his gaze to Xue An, who stood opposite. ¡°Sword Cultivator, was it you who killed Gui Yin?¡± Xue An knew he was asking about the Chang Family member he had slain and couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Good! Sword Cultivator, your strength is indeed commendable! But you are no match for me! However, as a fellow practitioner, I can give you a chance. As long as you hand over the secret technique you possess to condense spiritual energy, I can spare your life and even let you join us. From then on, we can roam the world freely and live joyfully. How about it?¡± This leader of the Ghost Cultivators could tell at a glance that Xue An was endowed with spiritual energy, and in a world without it, there were only two possibilities to have such energy. One was to have obtained heavenly treasures, which was almost impossible in this world, and even if they existed, they would possess only a very weak spiritual energy. The other was to possess a secret technique that forcibly condenses spiritual energy, which was very tempting for these Ghost Cultivators. Therefore, he eagerly offered his conditions, attempting to coax out Xue An¡¯s secret technique. Xue An simply laughed upon hearing this, but his smile was extremely cold. ¡°To have advanced to a Ghost General in such a desperate situation, just how many souls have you harmed and harvested?¡± Hearing these words, the masked Ghost Cultivator was startled, ¡°How do you know so much?¡± One must know that even within The Multiverse Realms, Ghost Cultivation was considered a very obscure path. Not for any other reason but because Ghost Cultivators needed numerous souls for their cultivation. This required Ghost Cultivators to constantly slaughter living beings in order to make slow progress. Therefore, despite their formidable strength in the later stages, Ghost Cultivators gradually vanished from The Multiverse Realms. Because their relentless destruction of stars equated to continually stealing the foundations of various races, they naturally became intolerable to the races of The Multiverse. Of course, Xue An also knew that in hidden corners, there must still be a large number of Ghost Cultivators, such as the legendary realms of the underworld. Xue An had once interacted with one of the ten kings within the underworld realms. That was a true Ghost Cultivator giant, a being on par with an Immortal King. Moreover, the ranking among Ghost Cultivators differed from that of common cultivators. For example, this Ghost General was about equivalent to a Golden Immortal among cultivators. That was why Xue An was so furious. Because it indicated that this Ghost Cultivator had slain countless living beings. The masked Ghost Cultivator was terrified in his heart, but soon, he regained his composure. ¡°Since you even know what my cultivation level is, then you should understand that in this world, whether you are a Sword Cultivator or a Body Cultivator, it¡¯s impossible for you to defeat me!¡± ¡°Hand over the secret technique honestly, and I will let you live. Otherwise, I will refine your soul into a magic artifact, and then, you will be consigned to eternal damnation!¡± the masked Ghost Cultivator said with a chilling tone. Yan Xi and others looked disheartened. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They believed that Xue An was undeniably doomed to defeat. But at that moment, Xue An suddenly laughed, ¡°You¡¯re right, without spiritual energy to back me up, I indeed seem unable to beat you! However¡­¡± Xue An¡¯s smile was sharp as a knife; with a wave of his hand, the Magic Treasures Pavilion hidden within his body revealed itself. And with An Yan holding a frying pan, with one leap, she flew out from it, appearing before everyone. Xue An pointed to the Ghost Cultivator in the sky and said indifferently, ¡°Yan¡¯er, beat him up!¡± Chapter 936 - Chapter 936 Chapter 936 As Long as Its Not Beaten to Death Chapter 936: Chapter 936: As Long as It¡¯s Not Beaten to Death, Beat It Mercilessly (Third Update) Chapter 936: Chapter 936: As Long as It¡¯s Not Beaten to Death, Beat It Mercilessly (Third Update) An Yan, excited by the words, nodded vigorously, ¡°Husband, how badly are you planning to beat him up?¡± Xue An said, ¡°As long as I don¡¯t kill him, I¡¯ll beat him to a pulp!¡± ¡°Alright, husband, leave it to me!¡± Upon hearing this, the masked Ghost Cultivator was first stunned, then burst into raucous laughter, ¡°You¡¯re letting such a delicate little lady beat me up? Are you sure you¡¯re not joking¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t even finish laughing. An Yan leapt forward, arriving in front of him, then swung her frying pan, smacking it right into the Ghost Cultivator. The Ghost Cultivator sneered, intending to dodge. But he had no idea just how terrifying the frying pan was. From the frying pan came the excited shout of the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign, ¡°Damn, I¡¯ve been waiting so long, it¡¯s finally my turn to perform, strike him down!¡± Along with the voice. A blinding bolt of lightning struck down directly on top of the masked Ghost Cultivator¡¯s head. The masked Ghost Cultivator staggered, feeling his body go stiff, nearly falling from the sky, and screamed in extreme fear, ¡°It¡¯s the Heavenly Thunder justice, what kind of magic weapon is this that can wield the Heavenly Thunder?¡± But An Yan couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste words with him, since her husband had said, as long as it doesn¡¯t kill him, beat him viciously. Thus, the frying pan in An Yan¡¯s hand struck straight down, hitting the stiffened masked Ghost Cultivator on the head. A muffled thud was heard. The once fearsome masked Ghost Cultivator was sent flying afar, just as he steadied himself. An Yan raised her hand, and the frying pan flew straight out. The Artifact Spirit, Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign, roared excitedly within it. ¡°Mistress, leave this guy to me, damn, I¡¯ve been pent up for too long!¡± He said, as bolts of heavenly thunder bombarded like they cost nothing at all. The masked Ghost Cultivator dodged left and right, but how could he be faster than the lightning, so in just a moment, he was struck till he wished he were dead or alive. Additionally, the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign was particularly sly, often striking him just as he dodged a bolt of lightning. Thus, it wasn¡¯t long before the masked Ghost Cultivator was beaten into a pig-headed mess, unable to act arrogantly anymore. ¡°Enough, enough, I surrender! Don¡¯t hit me anymore, I¡¯m going to die if you do!¡± the masked Ghost Cultivator mumbled unclearly. He had just had his teeth smashed by the frying pan, now speaking was leaking air. However, he wanted to stop, but the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign didn¡¯t want to let him go. ¡°Tsk, tsk, you really can¡¯t take a beating, can you? I¡¯m still not satisfied, let¡¯s go again!¡± As he spoke, the frying pan rose again, and in the air, a faint thunderstorm brewed, clearly gathering heavenly thunder again. The masked Ghost Cultivator, utterly despairing, turned his head and charged directly towards Xue An on the ground. An Yan was startled, just about to stop him. But the next second, the masked Ghost Cultivator¡¯s action stunned everyone present. He suddenly knelt down in front of Xue An, crying bitterly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, killing oversteps not the bounds of justice, your magic weapon is too bullying, I¡¯ve already surrendered but he keeps hitting me, what more do you want from me?¡± Everyone at the scene was dumbfounded. Especially the Eighth Prince Yan Peng, as well as the earlier Ghost Cultivator. The two of them stared wide-eyed at the kneeling masked Ghost Cultivator, their minds a blank. Their boss had surrendered just like that? Xue An quietly watched the Ghost Cultivator kneeling before him, then suddenly said, ¡°Do you feel that I can¡¯t do anything to you?¡± With those words. The Ghost Cultivator trembled all over, then lowered his head deeply, a fierce look flashing in his eyes. He indeed feared the frying pan, as the lightning perfectly restrained their Ghost Cultivators. However, he held no awe toward Xue An. Especially because the Ghost Cultivator lacked other abilities, his means of preserving his life were numerous; as long as a trace of his soul existed, he could escape from certain death. This was also why he had intentionally used words to confuse Xue An just now. However, he didn¡¯t expect that Xue An would see through him at a glance. At this moment, Xue An slowly approached him, looking down from a height, and said indifferently, ¡°Or do you think¡­ I can¡¯t kill you?¡± No sooner had he spoken than the masked Ghost Cultivator suddenly burst forth, a claw made up of countless resentful spirits lunged at Xue An. ¡°Husband!¡± An Yan screamed, then waved her hand. A frying pan in the sky turned into a streak of light and flew straight toward them. But they were all too far away, and there wasn¡¯t enough time. Just as the claw was about to touch Xue An, just when a trace of joy appeared on the face of the masked Ghost Cultivator, a glimmer of light flickered in Xue An¡¯s eyes. Then a seemingly frail yet incredibly tenacious Pure White Flame coated the claw. Compared to the claw, the flame seemed minuscule. But upon contact, the flame burst forth like a wildfire, blazing violently. Under the envelopment of the Pure White Flame, the claw melted into nothingness like ice under the blazing sun. The masked Ghost Cultivator, stricken as if thunderstruck, cried out, ¡°How¡­ how could you possess this flame?¡± The fear in his voice was many times deeper than when he had encountered the lightning earlier. ¡°Why can¡¯t I have it?¡± Xue An said lightly, extending his hand. The Pure White Flame that had incinerated the resentful spirit¡¯s claw returned to the palm of his hand, small and flickering, hardly larger than a candle flame. Yet such a tiny flame caused the Ghost Cultivator to tremble like a sieve. ¡°My lord, have mercy!¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°Do you think¡­ begging for mercy now is still useful?¡± ¡°No!¡± The Ghost Cultivator turned to run away. The frying pan had already charged over, followed by a bolt of Heavenly Thunder that struck down, felling the Ghost Cultivator to the ground. Then the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign lazily said, ¡°Kid, who did you mess with? Even I have to behave around him, let alone you? Your brain must be waterlogged!¡± The Ghost Cultivator struggled to rise, but by then Xue An had already approached closely, stepping on his head and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t move, or I¡¯ll eradicate your soul!¡± ¡°My lord, have mercy! I¡¯ll stay still, absolutely still!¡± The masked Ghost Cultivator howled miserably. Seeing this scene, the first Ghost Cultivator to appear quietly tried to retreat. But just as he had barely moved back a few steps, Xue An said lightly, ¡°Bring that guy over here too!¡± ¡°Right away!¡± The Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign eagerly responded, charging over and swiftly capturing the other Ghost Cultivator as well. Now everyone was stunned. Who could have imagined that the two figures who had been so formidable just a moment ago were now trampled under Xue An¡¯s foot? Especially, who was this stunningly beautiful woman who appeared so suddenly? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Many were puzzled in their hearts. And the expressions of Tang Ling¡¯er, Nie Yihan, and the other women became extremely ugly. Because in front of An Yan, they felt deeply ashamed of themselves. Is this¡­ really the person you¡¯ve been longing for? Heart filled with despair, Tang Ling¡¯er felt everything she was proud of shattered to pieces before An Yan. Chapter 937 - Chapter 937 Chapter 937 Ghost Alliance (Fourth Update) Chapter 937: Chapter 937 Ghost Alliance (Fourth Update) Chapter 937: Chapter 937 Ghost Alliance (Fourth Update) Because whether it was beauty or demeanor, An Yan utterly dominated all the women present. At that moment, Xue An looked down at the masked Ghost Cultivator he was stepping on and said indifferently, ¡°Now, I will ask and you will answer. If your responses do not satisfy me, you will bear the consequences. Understand?¡± ¡°Understood, understood!¡± The masked Ghost Cultivator hastily cried out. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°My lord, my name is Gui Rong, and the Ghost Yin that you killed earlier was my fellow disciple!¡± Xue An kicked another Ghost Cultivator beside him with his foot, ¡°And who is this guy?¡± Before Gui Rong could speak, this Ghost Cultivator already screamed frantically, ¡°My lord, my name is Qi Shu. This Gui Rong is my boss!¡± ¡°Boss?¡± Gui Rong quickly said with a flattering smile, ¡°My lord, I am merely a minor leader within the Ghost Alliance! This Qi Shu is indeed my subordinate.¡± Ghost Alliance? Hearing this name, Xue An¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as he spoke lightly, ¡°Continue, and do not leave anything out!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Following that, this Gui Rong gave a detailed introduction of the Ghost Alliance. It turned out that the Ghost Alliance was formed by Cultivators who were sealed into this world. Initially, it consisted only of Ghost Cultivators, hence the name Ghost Alliance. However, after such a long time of development, the Ghost Alliance now included not only Ghost Cultivators but also many other Cultivators. But these people shared one common trait, they acted recklessly without regard to good or evil, focusing only on consequences. And this Gui Rong, was one of the minor leaders within the Ghost Alliance. In his words, with his Cultivation Level, he could only be considered mediocre within the Ghost Alliance. Above him, there was even a Ghost Marshal, who was at the level of a Half-step True Immortal. Having heard all this, Xue An¡¯s eyes grew colder. Ghost Marshal, The souls needed by him were beyond what numbers could measure. These Ghost Cultivators indeed deserved death! Feeling the murderous intent from Xue An, Gui Rong trembled all over in fear and, in a desperate bid to save his life, he hastily said. ¡°My lord, I have another crucial piece of information for you!¡± ¡°In this swampy world, there is not only the presence of Cultivators from our Ghost Alliance but also some righteous Cultivators like you. They have a loose organization called Xiao Qingqiu, but because they cannot replenish their Spiritual Power in this world, they have always been suppressed by our Ghost Alliance!¡± ¡°Moreover, with the slaughtering and enticement by the Ghost Marshal, the strength of Xiao Qingqiu has increasingly weakened.¡± Xiao Qingqiu. Upon hearing this name, Xue An felt as if struck by lightning. Because the implication of this name was very clear, only those deeply related to the Qingqiu Fox Country would choose such a name. ¡°Where are the people of Xiao Qingqiu now?¡± Xue An asked fiercely. Gui Rong was frightened by Xue An¡¯s expression and hurriedly said with a trembling voice, ¡°My lord, my primary reason for coming to Tiansheng Capital was not actually for you, but to harvest the souls within this city!¡± Hiss! Upon hearing this statement, Everyone present gasped sharply. Many were even terrified into a cold sweat. If it weren¡¯t for Xue An¡¯s intervention, with Gui Rong¡¯s strength, Tiansheng Capital would surely have become a city of the dead. Then Gui Rong obsequiously said, ¡°And the reason we need so many souls is because the seniors of the Ghost Alliance are jointly attacking Xiao Qingqiu!¡± ¡°But because the leader of Xiao Qingqiu is extremely formidable, and, in a final act of desperation, started burning his own soul to contend with the Ghost Marshal, the situation remains deadlocked. Thus, harvesting these souls is meant to combat Xiao Qingqiu!¡± Gui Rong dared not lie, for he knew, if he dared to lie in front of a powerhouse like Xue An, it would be no different from courting death. Thus, in order to survive, he spilled everything as if pouring beans from a bamboo tube. But as soon as he finished speaking, he saw Xue An¡¯s face turn ashen, and the killing aura around him explosively burst forth, pressing everyone else to retreat in fear with shock written all over their faces. Gui Rong was even more terrified. Was this his true strength? At that moment, An Yan approached with a face full of worry and said, ¡°Husband!¡± Xue An nodded slightly at her, signaling that he was fine, then took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°You say the leader of Little Qingqiu is resisting you, members of the Ghost Alliance, by burning his own soul as the price?¡± ¡°Yes! And it has been going on for a while! Before I came out this time, I had heard rumors that the leader of Little Qingqiu was about to give out¡­¡± Before the voice had faded. Xue An punched down. Bang. Centered on Gui Rong¡¯s head, a large pit suddenly collapsed on the square. With the strength of Gui Rong, he could also be considered a master. But in front of an enraged Xue An, he was as fragile as a bubble. With one punch, the upper half of Gui Rong¡¯s body was completely shattered. Then his soul drifted out, screaming in utter fear, ¡°Gra¡­¡± The light in Xue An¡¯s eyes was brilliant as he waved his hand. The flames in his hand then covered the entire square. Boom. Gui Rong and his subordinate Qi Shu were completely engulfed by this white flame. Amid the piercing screams, Xue An directly took out the Spirit Crystal from the Mustard Seed Ring and fully activated the Devouring Immortal Decree. In the blink of an eye, he had completely absorbed most of the Crystal Stones from the Mustard Seed Ring. And Xue An¡¯s momentum also began to climb wildly. By the end, although he hadn¡¯t fully recovered, he was only a hair¡¯s breadth away. Under the might of a Half-step True Immortal, the entire Forbidden Garden, and even the entire Tiansheng Capital, trembled slightly under his feet. Countless people started to kneel uncontrollably. The Eighth Prince, Yan Peng, was nearly fainting with fright. He had never dreamed that the person he thought was easy to deal with would be such a peerless powerhouse. But he could not even utter a plea for mercy. Xue An simply glanced over. His body exploded into a mist of blood, his soul utterly shattered. But these were all minor details now. Now, Xue An had only one thought in his mind. That was that Hu Ying must not come to any harm. Otherwise, the seemingly good-tempered Huyue would truly carry out a bloodbath across The Multiverse Realms. And he¡­ would probably help out as well. Thinking this, Xue An took a deep breath, ¡°Yan¡¯er!¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± ¡°You guard Jingdu here, I¡¯ll be right back!¡± ¡°Mm! Husband, be careful on the way!¡± An Yan nodded seriously. Xue An smiled, ruffled her hair, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s nothing in the world that can stump your husband, relax!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Saying this, Xue An left the Magic Treasures Pavilion behind. With this, even if a peerless powerhouse truly came, An Yan would have a way out. At this time, Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, and Xiao Chan¡¯er all came out from the Magic Treasures Pavilion. The two little girls had an irrational admiration for their father; no matter what Xue An did, they felt it was alright. But Chan¡¯er seemed somewhat distraught. Chapter 938 - Chapter 938 Chapter 938 Burning Soul (Fifth Update) Chapter 938: Chapter 938: Burning Soul (Fifth Update) Chapter 938: Chapter 938: Burning Soul (Fifth Update) She only understood now that her former young master had long ceased to exist. And the young master before her was a mighty one who even made deities tremble. Therefore, within the Magic Treasures Pavilion, her heart was filled with sorrow. So, after coming out, she kept her head down, her heart not knowing what flavor of emotion it was tasting. At this moment, Xue An glanced at the endearing Chan¡¯er and gave a slight smile. ¡°Chan¡¯er, I will be away for a while. Take good care of Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian!¡± Upon hearing the familiar address of ¡°young master.¡± Chan¡¯er¡¯s whole body trembled violently, and then she raised her head to stare blankly at Xue An. Xue An smiled and teased her nose, ¡°What are you daydreaming about? I am your young master!¡± With these words, Chan¡¯er¡¯s eyes quickly filled with tears, and then she nodded vigorously. ¡°Young master, go ahead, I will take good care of both young ladies here!¡± Xue An smiled, scanning the entire venue, and after seeing the clueless expressions of Tang Ling¡¯er and Nie Yihan, he nodded slightly. Then with a leap, he transformed into a streak of light, shooting straight into the sky. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared into the horizon. Tang Ling¡¯er watched dumbfounded, her fists slowly clenching, only to relax them dejectedly in the end. Because she finally understood that all she had been thinking before was nothing but a fool¡¯s dream! Not to mention Xue An¡¯s current strength, just the indulgent look he had given An Yan made Tang Ling¡¯er and all the women understand. There was no chance for them. More so, there were two delicately carved little girls present, obviously his daughters. This harsh reality shattered many people¡¯s fantasies. At this time, Yan Xi, shaken out of her stupor, began to methodically clean up the aftermath. Now that the Eighth Prince Yan Peng had been reduced to a cloud of blood mist, and the Empress was dead too. Xue An¡¯s recent display of terrifying strength had frightened everyone. Thus, Yan Xi¡¯s status rose dramatically, and she inadvertently carried the aura of an empress. And everyone, whether intentionally or not, deliberately overlooked the old emperor who lay collapsed on the throne, having fainted from fear. The transfer of power is always so cruel. However, Xue An was unaware of all this. In fact, he couldn¡¯t be bothered with them. At this moment, his mind was filled with only one thought. That was to hurry. Hasten! He wished he could reach Little Green Hill in an instant. And as he sped along to his utmost. Everyone beneath the heavens saw a meteor streaking across the sky, moving at great speed. Such a phenomenon caused many ignorant commoners to kneel in worship incessantly. The world was much larger than Xue An had imagined. Even with his current speed of covering thousands of miles in the blink of an eye, it took him a full half an hour before he slowly neared his destination. This place was situated right in the center of this world, surrounded by endless mountains. Xue An slowed down and began to search for Little Green Hill with his Divine Sense. Finally. After searching for a full quarter of an hour. Xue An¡¯s eyes brightened, and then his figure vanished from the spot. At this moment. Atop a mountain shaped like a fox looking back at the moon, the atmosphere was extremely heavy. This mountain, originally lush and green, was now enveloped in ghostly shadows. Only the area at the mountain peak remained unaffected by the black mist. Because a faint light barrier was blocking all the dark qi. Up in the sky. Countless black clouds shrouded the sky. Above these black clouds stood one Ghost Cultivator after another. In the center of the formation, a large flag fluttered in the wind. Two ancient characters were written on the flag. Ghost Alliance. Beneath the flagpole. Stood the highest echelons of the entire Ghost Alliance. The Ghost Marshal, Hei Feng. And several Ghost Alliance elders. At this moment. The expressions of these people from the Ghost Alliance were rather unpleasant. Because the light barrier enveloping the mountain top seemed on the verge of collapse, extremely weak, yet like a reef standing in the sea, no matter how much they pushed, they couldn¡¯t move it an inch. Hei Feng huffed coldly at this time, his gaze piercing through the light barrier and looking at the Golden Hall on the mountain top, a flash of greed crossing his face. ¡°What an enviable soul, burning for so long and still bursting with vitality. If I were to devour it, I could even push my strength one step further, ascending to the level of a Ghost Emperor!¡± This was also why he did not hesitate to bear such a great cost to lay siege to Xiao Qingqiu and capture it entirely. ¡°Lord Ghost Marshal, the leaders of Xiao Qingqiu are stubborn, but they¡¯re just like grasshoppers after autumn, unable to jump for many days. As soon as the reapers sent out to collect souls return, we can directly use a blood sacrifice to take down this Xiao Qingqiu. At that time¡­ won¡¯t it be easy to capture them?¡± one of the Ghost Alliance elders said obsequiously. Upon hearing this, Hei Feng cackled eerily, ¡°Exactly, within this cage, only we Ghost Cultivators are the most powerful. All these fools who think they¡¯re upholding justice, they all must die!¡± As he spoke, he burst out laughing and launched another strike. Bang. A colossal claw, condensed from dark qi, struck the light barrier, shattering instantly upon impact. But the light barrier began to tremble slightly. Seeing this, Hei Feng¡¯s smile grew even more triumphant. Meanwhile. Inside that Golden Hall at the mountain top. The atmosphere had become extremely grave. A few dozen people were gathered here, yet it was so quiet that only the sound of breathing could be heard. Because everyone was looking up at the high platform in the center of the hall. Atop the high platform. A small girl, no more than eleven or twelve years old, lay with a pale face and eyes closed. Despite her young age and pale complexion. The girl was so beautiful it was almost surreal, to the point one dared not look too long. And from her body radiated a light so intense, one could hardly look directly at it. It was this light that sustained the entire light barrier. ¡°The leader has shrunk again!¡± a man covered in scars exclaimed with a sad face. And it wasn¡¯t just him. All those within the hall bore injuries, some light and some severe. And no matter who it was, upon seeing the girl burning her soul on the high platform, all were filled with sorrow and despair. Because they had been trapped here for a full half month already. During these half a month, the Cultivators of Xiao Qingqiu had tried everything to break out. But after paying a terribly heavy price, they still could not break through the layers of defense set up by the Ghost Alliance. So all they could do was to watch their leader quietly burning her soul, without any means to stop her. Just then. A thunderous boom came from outside. Then, the girl on the high platform frowned, her face showing a look of pain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The light radiating from her suddenly grew a bit stronger. What followed was the girl¡¯s figure shrinking slightly more. Witnessing this scene. All inside the hall showed looks of distress. Then, someone fell to their knees, choking up as they said, ¡°Leader, don¡¯t worry about us anymore, just get away quickly!¡± Chapter 939 - Chapter 939 Chapter 939 Im Back (6th Update) Chapter 939: Chapter 939 I¡¯m Back (6th Update) Chapter 939: Chapter 939 I¡¯m Back (6th Update) His words were like a fuse. All the people knelt to the ground. ¡°Leader, don¡¯t worry about us anymore! Having met a leader like you after entering this world, we are already content!¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t let us cause damage to your soul!¡± The cries rose and fell, among them were the sobs of women. The girl closed her eyes and gently shook her head, ¡°Stop, I will not leave!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± the crowd was anxious. The girl said softly, ¡°Once someone told me, never give up, no matter what! Or you will live with an uneasy conscience forever! For his words, I cannot abandon you!¡± Her words silenced everyone present. Many lowered their heads, their faces filled with gloom and despair. Meanwhile, the girl thought to herself, Brother Huyue, Brother Xue An, I haven¡¯t embarrassed you, I¡¯ve done what you taught me! Thinking of this, the girl felt overwhelmed by sadness. But¡­ I might never see you again! Brother Huyue, although I usually find you annoying, I know you truly care for me. Sometimes, even when I make mistakes, you take the punishment from the elders for me. And Brother Xue An¡­ Thinking of Xue An, the girl felt agony in her heart. Brother Xue An, I never believed you would fall, that must be rumors spread by those who are jealous of you, right? You must be somewhere safe, waiting for the right moment to appear again and deal with those who looked down on you or betrayed you! Right? You used to do such things often, didn¡¯t you? Unfortunately¡­ I won¡¯t see any of it. I miss you so much! As the girl¡¯s thoughts troubled her, a tear slowly slid down her beautiful cheek. And at that moment. Someone sighed faintly, ¡°What a silly girl!¡± The voice was soft, yet it reached everyone¡¯s ears. And the girl on the high platform trembled profoundly, and then incredulously, she slowly opened her eyes. She saw a figure gradually appearing in the void of the hall. In a flash. A young man in white appeared before everyone. Seeing the young man, the girl was struck as if by lightning, her mind went blank, and she could only stare at him blankly. When Xue An saw that the girl had grown only to the size of an eleven or twelve-year-old, his expression chilled, and a fierce killing intent flashed in his eyes. But soon, he regained his composure and gave the girl a slight smile. ¡°Ying¡¯er, I¡¯m back!¡± The moment he spoke. Tears began to form in Hu Ying¡¯s large eyes, and then they streamed down uncontrollably as she choked on her words, ¡°Xue¡­ Brother Xue!¡± With that, she rushed off the high platform, flinging herself into Xue An¡¯s arms, and sobbed loudly. Her cries were full of endless bitterness and longing. ¡°Brother Xue, I knew you wouldn¡¯t die, wah wah wah wah, I missed you so much! I¡¯m not dreaming now, am I!¡± Xue An quietly stroked the girl¡¯s long hair and said softly, ¡°Of course you¡¯re not dreaming, I really am back!¡± And everyone in the hall stood in stunned silence, watching this scene unfold. In their memories, their leader had never been so emotional. It was known that the leader usually wouldn¡¯t even speak much to men, let alone throw herself into a man¡¯s arms and weep. Who exactly was this man? Just then, an excited shout came from outside. ¡°It¡¯s broken, it¡¯s broken!¡± ¡°The barrier has finally shattered, the leader of Little Qingqiu can¡¯t hold on anymore!¡± In the midst of these shouts, Hu Ying suddenly lifted her head in Xue An¡¯s arms, her face streaked with tears, and said, ¡°It¡¯s bad, the barrier is gone!¡± Saying this, she was about to return to the high platform to uphold the barrier. Xue An gently patted her shoulder and smiled, ¡°Alright, your brother is back. Do you still need to burn your soul? Stand aside and watch how I avenge you!¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Hu Ying obediently stood aside, her face full of admiration as she watched Xue An. At this moment, she felt her heart brimming with happiness. Because once, Xue An had also cared for her this way. How wonderful! Everything had returned! Hu Ying thought happily. Meanwhile. Seeing the barrier shattered, Ghost Marshal Hei Feng could not help but be overjoyed. With a palm strike, he shattered the last remnants of the light screen and then sneered, ¡°Little lady, you held out quite long! But in the end, isn¡¯t the result the same? Don¡¯t worry, I only want your soul and bloodline. I can spare your life. After all, I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re quite a beauty! Hahahaha!¡± His laughter roared with boundless arrogance. He was about to crush the top of the Golden Hall. But just then. The dome of the Golden Hall dissolved as if ice were melting into water. Then, Xue An walked out slowly with a cold expression. The laughing of Hei Feng slowly ceased and then, his face uncertain, he watched Xue An. ¡°Who are you? How did you get here?¡± Xue An ignored his question and simply lifted his head to look at all the ghosts in the sky, his eyes full of icy murderous intent. ¡°You dare disregard a question from the Ghost Marshal? You¡¯re seeking death!¡± a Ghost Alliance cultivator shouted angrily, swinging a palm down. Xue An made no move, but simply gave the man a glance. This cultivator, whose strength was at least that of a Loose Immortal, burst into a scream before he could even utter it, exploding into a cloud of black mist, his soul annihilated. This strike stunned everyone present. Whether it was the Ghost Alliance or Little Qingqiu. Everyone was shocked. Only Hu Ying, her face full of expectation. For her, her brother Xue An was the best and most formidable in the world. No one could match him. Even though Brother Xue was not Immortal Venerable now, in the Multiverse Realms, there was nothing that could stump him. At this instant, Ghost Marshal Hei Feng was also initially stunned, then sneered sinisterly. ¡°So you¡¯re the hired help! Tsk tsk, you do look somewhat frightful, but you¡­¡± Xue An suddenly cut him off, speaking indifferently, ¡°Let me guess, you didn¡¯t enter this world because you were sealed. You must have made a deal with someone else. Entering here was to recklessly harvest souls to increase your cultivation level, am I right?¡± Xue An¡¯s words turned Hei Feng¡¯s face pale, then he said coldly, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Xue An, as cold as ice, pointed at Hu Ying in the distance, ¡°Me? I¡¯m her brother!¡± Brother? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hei Feng was startled. Simultaneously, Xue An¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared from the spot, and when he appeared again, he was right in front of Hei Feng. Before Hei Feng could react, Xue An had grabbed his neck. Hei Feng was furious and began to struggle fiercely. But under Xue An¡¯s grip, all his struggles were in vain. Then Xue An said coldly, ¡°You almost killed my sister. Today, I will repay tooth for tooth, blood for blood!¡± Chapter 940 - Chapter 940 Chapter 940 One Step Falls Red Lotus Arises (1st Chapter 940: Chapter 940: One Step Falls, Red Lotus Arises! (1st Update) Chapter 940: Chapter 940: One Step Falls, Red Lotus Arises! (1st Update) At that moment, Hei Feng suddenly gave up struggling and then sneered, ¡°Do you really think you can capture me like this? You are too naive!¡± With that, Hei Feng¡¯s figure rapidly shriveled and disappeared into thin air. Then, an extremely arrogant voice rang out above Xue An¡¯s head. ¡°Boy, I advise you to save your energy! I am a true immortal being; even if you destroy me, I can revive by sacrificing a soul, and the souls I possess are all but innumerable!¡± As he spoke, he burst into rampant laughter. The laughter resonated between heaven and earth. It made everyone in Xiao Qingqiu turn pale. Xue An, however, smiled coldly. ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± As he spoke, Xue An took a slow step forward. As he stepped¡­ Red Lotus bloomed! This was a Red Lotus that seemed to incorporate all the spiritual energy between heaven and earth. Its magnificent radiance was intoxicating. Yet such a beautiful and breathtaking Red Lotus caused Hei Feng¡¯s complexion to drastically change. ¡°This¡­ This is¡­¡± Xue An said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ve said before, an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, so¡­ taste what it¡¯s like to have your soul burned!¡± As he spoke, the Red Lotus instantly vanished, and when it reappeared, it hovered above Hei Feng¡¯s head, then strands of fire stretched from the Red Lotus directly into Hei Feng¡¯s body. Hues twirled around the threads of fire. After a moment of stunned silence, Hei Feng let out a deafening shriek, ¡°Ahhh! Kill me now ahhh!¡± The sound was so harrowing that it was unbearable to listen to. To make the always life-cherishing Hei Feng shout out such words showed just how excruciating his pain was. Yet Xue An remained unmoved and simply snapped his fingers lightly. Instantly. Hei Feng¡¯s throat seemed to be sealed, and his screams abruptly stopped. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Noisy people make my ears hurt; this is much better now!¡± Hei Feng looked at Xue An in extreme terror, his gaze filled with pleading and despair. Xue An just smiled faintly, ¡°Please enjoy the beautiful time to come!¡± Seeing this scene, especially witnessing the genteel smile on Xue An¡¯s face, everyone from the Ghost Alliance involuntarily shuddered. The smarter ones turned and ran. Nonsense, if not run now, when to die? After all, even their leader was no match for this man, let alone themselves. One person fleeing immediately triggered a mass escape among the others. For these people, their only hope at the moment was that this Divine Slaughter, who emerged from nowhere, would spare them, not bothering with these small troops. After all, their existence probably meant nothing in his eyes. And don¡¯t many righteous cultivators only kill the masterminds and overlook the followers? Many Ghost Cultivators in the Ghost Alliance calculated within their minds. But this time, they all were terribly wrong. Xue An stood amidst the void, watching as the members of the Ghost Alliance scattered in all directions, his gaze cold, then suddenly stomped his foot. Boom. The void trembled. Then countless sword lights suddenly appeared in the sky. The densely packed sword lights blotted out the sun, and Xue An, standing among them, pointed and commanded, ¡°Evil-Seeking Sword, kill!¡± At his command. Sword lights fell like rain. The Ghost Cultivators who thought they were safe in the sky hadn¡¯t begun to feel relief when the sword lights swooped in, instantly slaying them. In an instant. Screams arose everywhere as blood splattered, staining the sky red. The people of Xiao Qingqiu were all dumbfounded. The Ghost Alliance cultivators, who had trapped them in the mountains for more than half a month, couldn¡¯t even withstand a moment under this man¡¯s hand. This power, they had never seen even before they were sealed here. The cries of agony ceased, and blood fell to the ground. When the sword¡¯s radiance dispersed, the heavens and earth had already become empty. Hu Ying stared mesmerized at Xue An, who stood with his hands behind his back in the void, her heart trembling slightly. This¡­ was the invincible Brother Xue she remembered! At that moment, Xue An turned his head and gave a chilling smile to Hei Feng, who was slowly being refined by the Red Lotus Flame. ¡°I know someone is behind you, and you¡¯re also hoping to be rescued, but unfortunately, none of you will escape!¡± That statement extinguished the last flicker of hope in Hei Feng¡¯s heart. A gurgling sound came from his throat as he looked at Xue An with a face full of plea. He now only wished for a quick death. Because the taste of the soul being refined by the Red Lotus Flame was simply too painful. Yet Xue An was unmoved and instead turned around and smiled at Hu Ying. ¡°Ying¡¯er, are you satisfied?¡± Hu Ying nodded vigorously, ¡°Mhm! Brother Xue, I¡¯m satisfied with whatever you do!¡± Although Hu Ying now appeared much younger due to the burning of her soul and bloodline, her mannerisms exuded an enchanting charm that left many dumbstruck. But Xue An seemed not to notice, and he looked down at the cultivators from Little Qingqiu with a smile, ¡°You have also done well, at least you didn¡¯t lose your true nature in the face of temptation and despair!¡± Saying this, Xue An took out a large number of elixirs and Spirit Crystals from the Mustard Seed Ring and distributed them to everyone. Upon seeing this, they were all shocked. ¡°Heaven, these are High-grade Spirit Crystals! I had never seen such high-quality Spirit Crystals even before I was sealed!¡± ¡°Hiss, these elixirs are at least of Heaven Rank!¡± These exclamations rose one after another. In the eyes of these cultivators, Xue An¡¯s stature grew increasingly larger. At this moment, Hei Feng, bound by the Red Lotus Flame, suddenly let out a beast-like growl and then exploded with a bang, turning into a cloud of black mist. Xue An was slightly startled, then a cold smirk appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡°To choose to self-destruct your soul, you¡¯re really letting yourself off easy!¡± It is known that once a cultivator, especially a Ghost Cultivator, self-destructs their soul, they completely vanish with no possibility of recovery. This shows how excruciating being refined by the Red Lotus Flame must be. At this moment, Hu Ying asked, ¡°Brother Xue, where do we go next?¡± Xue An smiled indulgently, ¡°Naturally, we¡¯re going home! Your sister-in-law must be anxious by now!¡± Sister-in-law! This title struck Hu Ying like lightning, and her face instantly turned pale. Xue An merely smiled and then grabbed Hu Ying¡¯s hand, ¡°Come on, brother is taking you home!¡± After a day¡¯s tumult, Tiansheng Capital gradually became quiet. But the atmosphere remained very grave. The events that had unfolded in the Forbidden Garden a day earlier had completely spread far and wide. Many ordinary citizens suddenly realized, ¡°No wonder this Master Xue has astonishing talents, he truly is an Immortal!¡± However, unlike the light-hearted atmosphere among the common folk, The entire dynasty¡¯s upper echelons were somewhat silent at this time. The Eighth Prince and the Empress were dead, the Emperor had returned to the palace claiming illness and not risen since. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yan Xi ascending the throne was now only a matter of time. But at this moment, no one cared about these matters anymore. Because compared to what they witnessed yesterday, the so-called power struggle seemed like child¡¯s play, absolutely laughable. And Xue An¡¯s final departure was pulling at countless people¡¯s hearts. When¡­ will he return? Chapter 941 - Chapter 941 Chapter 941 Huyue Looking for Your Sister (2nd Chapter 941: Chapter 941: Huyue, Looking for Your Sister (2nd Update) Chapter 941: Chapter 941: Huyue, Looking for Your Sister (2nd Update) ¡°Alas, when exactly will Xue An, who suppressed the entire empire, return?¡± someone whispered in discussion. ¡°Return? Haha, I think whether he can come back at all is still in question!¡± another person sneered. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°Think about it, although he is very powerful, after all, he is just one person, and this time, he faces countless strong warriors!¡± ¡°I also doubt he can make it back!¡± Many people shook their heads in secret, harboring little hope for Xue An¡¯s return. Just then. Someone exclaimed, ¡°Look quickly, what is that on the horizon?¡± All eyes turned skyward. Streaks of light appeared at the edge of the sky, then flew toward Jingdu. ¡°Could it be that someone has come back for revenge!¡± said someone, fearfully. As these words came out. Many were struck with fear. At the same moment. The streaks of light had already flown over Jingdu, and when they steadied, they were clearly diverse strong warriors. There were dozens of them, and when they collectively appeared above Jingdu, the whole city trembled. ¡°This is it, the Immortal Masters must have sent people back for revenge!¡± someone cried out. Meanwhile, within the Eastern Palace, the atmosphere was oppressively tense. Yan Xi stood in the courtyard, her face somber as she looked up at the sky. Someone at her side urged, ¡°Your Highness, the outcome is uncertain; it would be best to avoid the situation for now, otherwise¡­¡± ¡°No need to say more, regardless of who the other party is, I shall wait here for the return of Master Xue!¡± Yan Xi replied quietly. The one offering counsel was at a loss for words. Just then. An Yan, leading two little maids, also appeared in the front courtyard. Then the two little girls excitedly pointed at the sky and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s Daddy, Daddy¡¯s back!¡± Hearing them say this, Yan Xi was initially startled, then she heard a chuckle echoing from the sky. ¡°My dear daughters, Daddy is back!¡± With that said, two streaks of light flew across the sky, and upon steadying their forms, who else could it be but Xue An? Upon his return. Jingdu first fell silent, then a low rumble of voices followed. ¡°Look, I told you Master Xue would return safely! What do you have to say now?¡± someone said triumphantly. As for those who previously mocked and sneered, seeing Xue An return, they were all terrified and pale, secretly hiding within the crowd, not daring to speak another word. Then Xue An led the group to land within the Eastern Palace. Yan Xi was overjoyed, and she was the first to rush forward to greet him. ¡°Master¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s alright, no need for such formalities!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yan Xi responded, but her gaze brushed past the eleven or twelve-year-old girl beside Xue An. Though it was merely a fleeting glance. Yet the girl¡¯s unparalleled beauty still stunned Yan Xi. How had Master Xue brought back such a stunning beauty after being away? While Yan Xi was inwardly puzzled, she dared not show the slightest sign on her face. At this moment, An Yan led Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian forward. Xue An smiled faintly at An Yan, ¡°Yan¡¯er, I¡¯m back!¡± An Yan nodded, her attention, however, was entirely captured by the girl beside her, Hu Ying. In fact, it was as if An Yan could not help but be aware of her. For from the moment they entered the Eastern Palace, Hu Ying had been scrutinizing An Yan with an almost critical gaze. Even without an introduction. Instinctively, Hu Ying guessed that this woman must be the sister-in-law Brother Xue had mentioned. Thus, she looked on with unhidden disdain. But after watching for a moment, Hu Ying¡¯s gaze gradually softened. Because An Yan, whether in terms of appearance or demeanor, was not the slightest bit inferior to herself, she even surpassed her in some ways. Even someone as proud as she had to bow her head and admit defeat on this point. Especially when she saw Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian following beside An Yan, Hu Ying¡¯s body shivered slightly, and her eyes revealed a look of confusion. Are these Xue An¡¯s two daughters? They really are¡­ adorable! However, the more she thought so, the more perplexed Hu Ying felt. Just as Xue An was about to make introductions, An Yan pursed her lips and smiled before saying, ¡°This young lady must be Huyue¡¯s sister, Miss Hu Ying, right?¡± Hu Ying trembled slightly, then came back to her senses from her confusion, ¡°Ah¡­ Yes!¡± ¡°Such a pretty little lady, no wonder Xue An was so anxious upon hearing the news about you!¡± An Yan remarked lightly. But this statement caused Xue Anchong beside her to break out in a cold sweat. ¡°Ahem, Yan¡¯er, I¡­.¡± An Yan¡¯s eyes danced, and she completely ignored Xue An; instead, she stepped forward, familiarly took Hu Ying¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Your sister-in-law wants to have a chat with you!¡± Prior to her arrival, Hu Ying had been full of resistance and had even thought of showing this stranger sister-in-law a lesson. But upon meeting her, after just a few words from An Yan, she began to feel bewildered. Then she was dragged somewhat dazedly to the back courtyard by An Yan. Xue An watched, feeling a chill as An Yan and Hu Ying, who had never met before, quickly grew familiar with each other. At that moment, Chan¡¯er came over and said, ¡°Young master, who was that beautiful girl just now? Could it be that you have got yourself a new concubine¡­.¡± Before she could finish, Xue An tapped Chan¡¯er¡¯s head, then said with a wry smile, ¡°What nonsense are you talking? That¡¯s my sister, alright?¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Chan¡¯er rubbed her throbbing head and chuckled, ¡°I just heard the people around talking and thought she was the young master¡¯s new second wife!¡± It was then that Xue An noticed Yan Xi and the strange looks from the others in the distance. This gave him a sense of frustration, as if he couldn¡¯t clear himself even if he leaped into the Yellow River, and he couldn¡¯t help but say coldly, ¡°What are you looking at? Scram!¡± ¡°Ah, yes, yes! I suddenly remember I have lots to do, I should be going!¡± Yan Xi was the quickest to seize the opportunity and promptly made an excuse to slip away. With her departure, the rest scattered as well. Xue An was left standing in the courtyard, sighing heavenward about the decline of humanity, then suddenly laughed. ¡°Huyue, I have found your sister now. How will you thank me later?¡± Having said that, Xue An laughed like a fox. Meanwhile, In an extremely distant world, Huyue, who had just been boasting to a group of girls, suddenly sneezed several times and felt all the hairs on his body stand on end. This made him somewhat puzzled. Strange? What¡¯s happening? Could it be that I¡¯ve been too tired lately? Yes, that must be it! It seems I¡¯ll have to speak with the elder and arrange to take a few days off for a good rest. When the lanterns were first lit, Inside the Eastern Palace, a banquet was underway in a low-key manner. An Yan was smiling as she watched Hu Ying devour her food, occasionally asking her questions. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hu Ying answered with an innocent face, revealing everything. Xue An listened from the side and finally understood why Hu Ying had appeared in this world. It turned out that when the news of Xue An¡¯s demise had arrived, Hu Ying was distraught, firmly believing it could not be true. She then remembered that Xue An had mentioned his place of origin, Earth, so she secretly slipped out of the Qingqiu fox realm, began to traverse the void, hoping to find Xue An on Earth. But unexpectedly, she was ambushed halfway through the journey and was dragged into this world. Chapter 942 - Chapter 942 Chapter 942 To Do Something To Not Do Something Chapter 942: Chapter 942: To Do Something, To Not Do Something (Third Update) Chapter 942: Chapter 942: To Do Something, To Not Do Something (Third Update) An Yan nodded, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! But how did you end up becoming the leader of these people?¡± Speaking of this matter, Hu Ying was quite proud. ¡°When I first arrived in this world, my bloodline was all sealed, and then I was captured by a group of bad people. Right, I seem to have come to this capital city before. Yes, I remember now, I was sold into a place called Jile Hall here!¡± Hearing this, Yan Xi, who was sitting aside and had just taken a sip of wine, almost sprayed it all out. Xue An then understood in his heart. No wonder he had sensed a faint breath of energy in Jile Hall at that time. ¡°Later, those scoundrels actually wanted me to accompany other men for drinks? Of course, I refused, and they threatened me! In a fit of rage, I killed all those guys!¡± Upon hearing this, Yan Xi was suddenly shaken, ¡°I remember now, there indeed was such an incident at Jile Hall. At the time, a rather large brothel was wiped out overnight, and no one ever found out who did it!¡± Hu Ying said with a face full of pride, ¡°I did it, and those people I killed all deserved it; I didn¡¯t kill a single innocent person.¡± As he spoke, Hu Ying looked at Xue An with a face full of hope, like a student who had done a good deed waiting for the teacher¡¯s praise. Xue An couldn¡¯t help but laugh silently and nodded, ¡°Well done!¡± Hearing Xue An¡¯s praise, Hu Ying¡¯s smile curved into crescent moons. ¡°Then I escaped from this capital and began to wander around. As my bloodline slowly began to break the seal, my strength grew stronger, and eventually, I gathered these followers and founded Xiao Qingqiu, starting to resist the scoundrels of the Ghost Alliance!¡± Speaking of this, Hu Ying said with some melancholy, ¡°Unfortunately, my strength wasn¡¯t enough, causing many of my cultivators to die in vain, and as the Ghost Alliance launched a massive invasion, in a fit of rage, I began to burn my soul to fight back!¡± Hearing Hu Ying¡¯s words, all the cultivators present fell into a moment of silence. Then one of them stood up, holding a cup with a solemn face, and said, ¡°Leader, no matter what your identity or status is, we have all seen in our hearts what you have done during this time.¡± ¡°For us, you even went so far as to burn your soul for protection! I think, those comrades who have died in battle, seeing all this, would have no regrets in their hearts!¡± ¡°Yes! Leader, you¡¯ve done well enough! Honestly, before we were sealed into this world, we were also powerful leaders in our own right. But it was only after meeting you that we understood what it means to act with purpose and restraint!¡± ¡°Right! Leader, you will always be our leader in our hearts, I toast to you!¡± On hearing these words, all the cultivators in the great hall rose to their feet and gestured towards Hu Ying with their cups, ¡°Leader, we toast to you!¡± Surprised at first, Hu Ying then lifted his cup with tear-filled eyes, ¡°Thank you, everyone!¡± With that, everyone drained the wine in their cups. Xue An watched this scene and could not help but feel heartened. In his memory, no matter how much Hu Ying grew up, she was always like a child, innocent and carefree. Because she had been spoiled by Huyue and the entirety of Qingqiu Fox Country. But how can one talk of maturity without experiencing trials? He believed that Hu Ying would understand many truths after this ordeal. The banquet continued, and the atmosphere became even more heated. Hu Ying drank quite a bit of wine, and her pretty face was flushed with red. Then she spoke in a naive tone, ¡°Brother Xue, what do we do next?¡± Upon hearing this sentence. The whole place became solemn. All the cultivators, as well as Yan Xi and others, all pricked up their ears to listen. Xue An put down his wine cup and smiled faintly, ¡°Naturally, to break free from the shackles of this world, and then settle the score properly with those who sealed us here!¡± Hearing this, the entire assembly roared in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right, I still remember the faces of those bastards. If this vengeance is not avenged, my cultivation level won¡¯t advance an inch further in this lifetime!¡± All the cultivators were filled with righteous anger. Hu Ying slammed the table even harder, ¡°Brother Xue is right, I was merely passing through at the time, and I fell into an ambush and got dragged into this place, turning me into a little girl, this account must be settled!¡± Looking at Hu Ying with a flushed face, calling herself ¡®old mother,¡¯ unrestrained and bold. Many people couldn¡¯t help but feel a little stunned. Was this¡­ drunkenness? At the same time. Hu Ying blinked her eyes and, pointing at Xue An with a silly smile, said, ¡°Brother Xue, why do you have three heads?¡± After speaking, she plopped to the ground and fell asleep, snoring heavily. The entire place fell silent. Xue An, with his hand supporting his forehead, wore a look of helplessness. It was all because he hadn¡¯t considered it. Hu Ying was Huyue¡¯s younger sister, and Huyue was the type to get drunk from just a touch of alcohol. How could Hu Ying be any different? The banquet ended. An Yan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as she carried Hu Ying back to their room. After she made sure Hu Ying was tucked in bed, she then stepped out of the room. And there was Xue An, waiting in the courtyard. ¡°Is she asleep?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°They truly are siblings, her alcohol tolerance is exactly like that Huyue¡¯s!¡± An Yan gave Xue An a wry smile. Xue An felt a bit goosebumps as An Yan laughed, ¡°Ahem, Yan¡¯er, what is it?¡± An Yan shook her head, ¡°Nothing much, just thinking¡­ how delightful ¡®Brother Xue¡¯ sounds!¡± Cold sweat started to form on Xue An¡¯s forehead as he said with a wry smile, ¡°Yan¡¯er, don¡¯t let your mind wander!¡± An Yan let out a laugh, ¡°Look at how scared you are; I¡¯m not thinking anything inappropriate, just making an observation!¡± ¡°Observing what?¡± ¡°How come every woman you meet on your cultivation path seems to fall deeply in love with you? Tell me honestly, are there others beside Ying¡¯er?¡± Xue An shook his head as fervently as a rattle-drum, ¡°No, and even if there were, I wouldn¡¯t know about it!¡± ¡°Hmph, like I¡¯d believe that!¡± An Yan said, but she still couldn¡¯t help laughing. Xue An finally breathed a sigh of relief, then said somewhat helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t scare me like that again, okay? Look at all this cold sweat!¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so? But I heard that breaking into a cold sweat means you have something to hide?¡± An Yan said mysteriously. Xue An froze on the spot. ¡°Just kidding!¡± An Yan said with a radiant smile. But before Xue An could relax, An Yan added casually, ¡°But I still think you are not being honest. As a punishment, you¡¯re sleeping outside tonight!¡± ¡°Come on, it¡¯s really cold outside!¡± ¡°Afraid of the cold? Aren¡¯t you an Immortal Venerable?¡± ¡°Who says an Immortal Venerable can¡¯t be cold? Isn¡¯t it warmer to sleep holding one¡¯s wife?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Tsk, shameless!¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m shameless then, what can you do about it?¡± ¡°Jerk!¡± Their voices faded into the distance. Inside the room, Hu Ying suddenly turned over, and at the corner of her eyes¡­ shimmered tears. Chapter 943 - Chapter 943 Chapter 943 Correct Mistakes Encourage Efforts if Chapter 943: Chapter 943: Correct Mistakes, Encourage Efforts if None (First Update) Chapter 943: Chapter 943: Correct Mistakes, Encourage Efforts if None (First Update) Qing¡¯er entered the room with a worried face, placed the food box on the table, and gently said, ¡°Miss, please eat something!¡± Tang Ling¡¯er, who had locked herself in the room for several days, shook her head blankly, ¡°No, I¡¯m not hungry!¡± ¡°Miss, I know you¡¯re feeling distressed, but one must eat,¡± Qing¡¯er said softly. Tang Ling¡¯er smiled faintly, then turned her head and continued writing. Qing¡¯er stepped forward and saw the densely written papers covered with Xue An¡¯s three short poems. ¡°Miss¡­¡± Qing¡¯er¡¯s voice choked up when she saw this. Tang Ling¡¯er remained silent, still quietly writing, her eyes filled with sorrow. Just then, noisy footsteps were heard in the courtyard, and then Tang Sheng hurried into the room, his face brimming with excitement. ¡°Ling¡¯er, look what this is?¡± As he spoke, he waved a letter in his hand. Tang Ling¡¯er stared blankly, ¡°What?¡± ¡°This is a letter just sent from the Eastern Palace, personally written by Sir Xue to you!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Tang Ling¡¯er rushed forward, snatched the letter, and unfolded it to inspect. The room fell silent. Joy filled Tang Sheng¡¯s face. Regardless, as long as the sir still remembered Ling¡¯er, it was good. Now, Tang Sheng naturally couldn¡¯t entertain any other thoughts, considering the vast gap in their strength and status. But if he could use this connection to attach himself to Xue An, the status of the Tang Family would be incomparable to its current standing. Therefore, he too was very concerned about what was written in the letter. At this moment, Tang Ling¡¯er stared at the letter, tears streaming down her face. Tang Sheng and Qing¡¯er were both startled. ¡°Miss, what did Mr. Xue write?¡± Tang Ling¡¯er shook her head, then treasured the letter in her bosom, ¡°Nothing, he just asked me to come to the Eastern Palace tomorrow!¡± Tang Sheng was overjoyed, ¡°Could it be that he wants to take Ling¡¯er as his bride?¡± Tang Ling¡¯er gave her father a cold look. Tang Sheng scratched his head awkwardly, ¡°Ahem, I suddenly remembered there are still some matters to attend to, I will leave first!¡± Saying this, he left the room, but his inner joy was clearly overflowing. Qing¡¯er hesitated to speak, and finally sighed, leaving the room as well. Tang Ling¡¯er sat blankly in front of the mirror, looking at the mirror image of the girl who, though slightly haggard, was still as beautiful as a flower. The letter from Xue An was written very simply. But this short letter stirred up a storm in Tang Ling¡¯er¡¯s heart. Because Xue An frankly told her, the Xue An who had been her childhood playmate had actually died long ago. He himself had come from the outside world. Tang Ling¡¯er used to think that Xue An¡¯s impressive abilities stemmed from some fortunate adventure over the past decade or so. But now she realized that the Xue An who had shocked the entire Tiansheng Capital was actually another person. This completely unsettled Tang Ling¡¯er¡¯s heart. She didn¡¯t know if her feelings for Xue An were based on that childhood playmate, or on the talents and strength of the current Xue An. ¡°The outside world¡­¡± Tang Ling¡¯er murmured softly, her eyes gradually brightening. Although just five words, Tang Ling¡¯er read much into them. The existence of someone as powerful as Xue An indicated that the outside world was far more exciting than here. Thinking of this, Tang Ling¡¯er took out the letter from her bosom and looked at the last sentence written by Xue An. ¡°Soon, I will open the locks of this world, and if you are willing, I can help you achieve immortality.¡± Immortality! These two characters lingered in Tang Ling¡¯er¡¯s heart for a long time, and finally, a firm expression appeared on her face. ¡°The one I like is Xue An in my heart, it has nothing to do with you, nothing to do with anyone else, and if I can stride towards immortality, I am willing to stand behind you!¡± This young lady, who had honed her skills in the business world from a young age, finally made up her mind at this moment. The same letter had also reached the hands of Nie Yihan at Dangui Fang. She too was deeply conflicted after much deliberation. Upon learning the news, Mei Xia hurried over. When she saw the sentence about helping you achieve immortality, Mei Xia¡¯s pupils shrank instantly, and her breathing became rapid. ¡°Yihan, what are you thinking?¡± Nie Yihan shook her head blankly, ¡°I don¡¯t know! My mind is in a mess right now!¡± Mei Xia gave a bitter smile, ¡°Honestly, Yihan, I¡¯m really envious of your luck! Meeting an Immortal like Young Master Xue is your good fortune!¡± ¡°Though I know what you¡¯re thinking, I advices you not to fantasize about what shouldn¡¯t be hoped for, but you must seize this opportunity at hand, because you don¡¯t understand how many people would fight tooth and nail for this chance!¡± Mei Xia¡¯s words made Nie Yihan¡¯s face turn slightly pale; finally, she lowered her head, ¡°I understand!¡± In fact, this letter from Xue An was sent out with An Yan¡¯s approval. After Xue An proposed this idea, he said somewhat nervously, ¡°Yan¡¯er, I just think that the talents of these two are not bad, we will eventually break the locks of this world, why not lend them a hand!¡± Then he quickly added, ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, pretend I never said it!¡± An Yan smiled sweetly upon hearing this, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be willing? It¡¯s a good thing!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± An Yan shook her head, ¡°Am I such a petty woman?¡± Then she said with a smile, ¡°Husband, do you know what I like most about you?¡± Xue An chuckled, ¡°Handsome and formidable!¡± When he mentioned being formidable, Xue An deliberately emphasized his tone. An Yan¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red upon hearing this and she spat lightly, ¡°Bah, I¡¯m being serious with you! Keep this up and beware of sleeping in the yard tonight!¡± Xue An immediately nodded solemnly, ¡°Please speak, Yan¡¯er!¡± An Yan, somewhat amused yet exasperated, sighed softly, ¡°What I like is a you who has a sense of humanity!¡± ¡°Whether it was when we just met, a poor young man with nothing, or you returning four years later as Immortal Venerable, you have always had a pure heart!¡± ¡°Many things, you could simply ignore, yet you chose to act!¡± ¡°Like in this case, you could have directly broken the locks of this world and then left uncaring, but you still looked for a way to give many people hope!¡± ¡°Being in a high position, having the power of life and death, yet capable of doing this! That is the person I like!¡± Xue An, embarrassed by the praise, said, ¡°Am I really that good?¡± ¡°In my eyes, you are the best!¡± An Yan said with a beaming smile. ¡°Yan¡¯er, you are so kind!¡± Xue An said sincerely. But at that moment, An Yan reached out, pinching and twisting lightly at Xue An¡¯s waist. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An hissed sharply, ¡°Yan¡¯er, what are you doing?¡± An Yan chuckled mischievously, ¡°Although I think what you¡¯re doing is very correct, I still feel a bit uncomfortable, so just pinching you to ease my mood!¡± Xue An called out in exasperation, ¡°Yan¡¯er, I really haven¡¯t any other intentions!¡± An Yan nodded, ¡°I know, but it¡¯s better to mend the pen after the sheep are lost! Consider this a preventative measure!¡± Xue An: ¡°¡­.¡± Chapter 944 - Chapter 944 Chapter 944 Fists Divide Heaven and Earth Chapter 944: Chapter 944: Fists Divide Heaven and Earth, Reorganize the Universe, Lotuses Bloom Profusely, Truly of the Human World (2nd Update) Chapter 944: Chapter 944: Fists Divide Heaven and Earth, Reorganize the Universe, Lotuses Bloom Profusely, Truly of the Human World (2nd Update) That day. The streets of Tian Sheng were heavily guarded. When Tang Ling¡¯er and Nie Yihan stepped into the Eastern Palace, the atmosphere here became even more solemn. All the cultivators from Xiao Qing Qiu had gathered, looking up admiringly at the figure standing on the commander¡¯s platform. Xue An saw the two women¡¯s arrival and gave them a slight nod. Then, with his hand on the railing, he looked down at everyone below and said in a deep voice, ¡°You all have been dragged into this place by the Great Sealing Technique, now I only ask you one question, are you willing to follow me and slaughter our enemies?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The cultivators from Xiao Qing Qiu all responded eagerly with a salute. ¡°If there is anyone unwilling, speak now!¡± No one made a sound. Xue An looked around the assembly and smiled slightly, ¡°Very well, since that is the case, then I will break free from the chains of this realm and return to the Multiverse!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a great divine light burst forth in Xue An¡¯s eyes. With one step, he turned into a beam of golden light that shot through the sky, instantly reaching the top of the firmament. Once he was steady, Xue An looked down upon the universe, a faint cold smile appearing at the corner of his mouth. Then, he took a deep breath. This breath was like a violent wind blowing across the nine heavens, causing the clouds to shift and change unpredictably. After that, Xue An stepped forward and exhaled fiercely, bellowing out loud. ¡°Be it a thousand techniques or ten thousand spells, I shall¡­ break them all with one punch!¡± Having said that, Xue An lifted his eyes and aimed his fist towards the sky. Boom! A deafening roar echoed in all directions, silencing the entire world. Then, under the watchful eyes of everyone, the previously silent firmament suddenly filled with countless dense runes. These runes amassed and pressed downward towards Xue An. Despite the great distance, the people on the ground still felt an overwhelmingly terrifying power. ¡°My lord!¡± Numerous people exclaimed in shock as their complexions changed. But faced with this crushing strike from the heavens, Xue An, standing above the firmament, did not flinch or dodge. His silhouette was illuminated by the golden light of the runes, appearing like a Heavenly Divine. Then, with one hand supporting the heavens, he directly held up the descending firmament runes. Boom! After the loud noise. The firmament that had been falling with unstoppable force was held back, unable to descend even an inch further. This scene stunned everyone. Because Xue An was now essentially battling the forces of the heavens and earth on his own. The cultivators from Xiao Qing Qiu murmured in a dazed tone. ¡°Today, we truly realize what it means to be invincible!¡± And Hu Ying, her face flushed with excitement, clenched her fists tightly and suddenly shouted, ¡°Brother Xue, you can do it!¡± This shout reminded many people. Countless others started to cheer loudly. ¡°Young Master Xue, you can do it!¡± ¡°Lord Xue¡¯s might is invincible!¡± Among these cries. Xue An laughed heartily towards the heavens. ¡°To span thirty thousand miles of the vast sky is, for me, merely like a breeze brushing past my face!¡± ¡°Today, I will split the heavens and earth with my fist and reforge the universe!¡± After that declaration, Xue An¡¯s other hand clenched into a fist, and in an instant, he unleashed dozens of punches. With each punch. The firmament runes trembled violently. And when the final punch was thrown, a series of crisp cracking sounds were heard. Then, the firmament made of countless runes shattered completely. In that instant. Everyone felt as if a massive stone pressing on their chests had been lifted away, their breathing becoming smooth once again. Then, countless rainbow lights descended from the firmament to the world below. ¡°Spiritual Energy is turning into rainbows!¡± exclaimed some cultivators in delight. Only when the Spiritual Energy was concentrated to an extreme would it turn into brilliant rainbows. Indeed. As the rainbow lights fell, the whole world, like travelers parched for countless days, began to greedily absorb the Spiritual Energy. Everyone felt their bodies undergoing changes. The native experts who practiced physical techniques noticed that the bottlenecks which had troubled them for so long suddenly vanished, their strength growing leaps and bounds in a day. Even ordinary people felt much lighter and healthier. As for the numerous cultivators of Xiao Qingqiu, they were absorbing the nature¡¯s spiritual energy with a thirst-like desperation, and their sealed Cultivation Levels started to recover frantically. But at this moment. A hazy astral projection began to appear above the dome of the sky. This projection emerged, and with it, a powerful aura oppressed the entire world. All the cultivators were shocked, and then someone cried out in utter horror, ¡°It¡¯s a Great Luo! A Great Luo Powerful One!¡± Upon hearing this. Many people¡¯s hearts sank to the bottom. For these cultivators, who were merely Golden Immortals before the Seal, Great Luo represented an almost invincible power. And unexpectedly, after breaking the Seal, they found that the lingering aftermath of Great Luo was still suppressing them. Facing such a powerful being, could Xue An emerge victorious? Many looked up anxiously. At that moment. The astral projection let out a cold laugh, ¡°To think someone dares break my Seal, then go to your death!¡± It turned out to be a woman¡¯s voice. Xue An, hearing this, laughed in response, a laugh filled with chilling murderous intent. Because he was all too familiar with this voice. At the final moment of annihilating the Divine King Odin, it was this woman who abruptly arrived and cast the Great Sealing Technique. Therefore, he scoffed, ¡°Even if it were your real body here, you would not be my opponent, let alone a mere astral projection?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± After ascending to Great Luo, although one couldn¡¯t manifest in thousands of forms like an Immortal King, one could still endow a leftover astral projection with a sliver of self-awareness. Therefore, with a cold snort, the astral projection boldly made its move. These projections, specially left behind for guarding formations, usually contained the full force of the caster¡¯s ultimate attack. Thus, the projection let out a light cry, and with a sweep of its palm, the mere aura emanated instantly froze ten thousand miles of the firmament. And the mightiest strike was aimed directly at Xue An in the high skies. The extreme cold even caused the space around Xue An to emit faint sounds of cracking. Facing such an attack, Xue An¡¯s gaze narrowed. He let out a cold laugh. ¡°Back then, it was only by relying on the help of others that you barely dragged me into this place. As for you¡­ even as a Great Luo, you are but an ant to me!¡± Having said that, Xue An, to the astonishment of all onlookers, placed his hands leisurely behind his back and said indifferently, ¡°Lotuses bloom profusely, truly a sight of the human world!¡± The voice was clear and cold, yet it was like an undeniable natural law of the world. In an instant. Around Xue An, within the frozen firmament, across the entire world. Countless lotus flowers appeared out of nowhere, and at the blink of an eye, they all bloomed together. Dreamlike and fantastical, they enveloped the mortal realm. Everyone watched in a daze. Under such an attack, the strike unleashed by the projection broke on its own. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And the lotus flowers, in a twinkling, blossomed across her entire body. The projection let out a scream of terror, ¡°Impossible¡­¡± The voice was filled with disbelief. But in the end, it was gently deprived of vitality by the seemingly fragile lotus flowers. And as Xue An watched the fading astral projection, he spoke calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry, your real body is next!¡± Chapter 945 - Chapter 945 Chapter 945 Homeward Bound Returning to Earth (3rd Chapter 945: Chapter 945: Homeward Bound, Returning to Earth (3rd Update) Chapter 945: Chapter 945: Homeward Bound, Returning to Earth (3rd Update) Over the course of the next day, Xue An took care of affairs in this realm. He bestowed a simplified version of a cultivation method upon Tang Ling¡¯er and Nie Yihan, among others. Since the seal had only just been broken in this realm, it would take at least a few more years to return to its normal state. Therefore, this simplified cultivation method was perfectly suitable for their practice. After completing all this, Xue An instructed An Yan to lead her two daughters and Hu Ying into the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Then, he led the cultivators of Xiao Qingqiu, breaking through the time-space barrier and departing from this realm. As Xue An¡¯s figure disappeared into the sky, Nie Yihan silently shed tears as she withdrew her gaze. However, Tang Ling¡¯er just stared blankly for a while, then turned away with a resolute expression on her face. No matter what, since I have been given a cultivation method, I must practice it and show everyone what I can achieve. Tang Ling¡¯er secretly resolved to do just that. Meanwhile, within the Blood Divine Realm, a ripple suddenly coursed through space, and then a large rift tore open violently. Xue An, leading the numerous cultivators of Xiao Qingqiu, emerged from within. Upon setting foot in this realm, Xue An let out a mild exclamation of surprise, ¡°Strange, this world¡­¡± He surveyed his surroundings, only to find that the once-abundant blood energy within the Blood Realm had vanished without a trace. The entire world felt eerily empty, as if it were an abandoned land. Xue An¡¯s expression shifted subtly as he immediately led his people through the Core Blood Realm. The outer areas of the Blood Realm were just as desolate, emptiness everywhere. The entire Blood Realm could be said to have been left with nothing but an empty shell. Xue An¡¯s eyes grew colder. Because, within his heart, a very ominous premonition had abruptly surged forth. At that moment, he suddenly spun around, reached out into the void, and commanded in a cold voice, ¡°Come out!¡± As he spoke, Xue An yanked fiercely outwards, and a figure was dragged out, looking utterly disheveled. Accompanied by a series of pleas for mercy, ¡°Your Excellency spare my life, your Excellency spare my life, I was only¡­ Eh! Xue¡­ Lord Xue?¡± The person was taken aback. By this time, Xue An had also recognized the person. It was none other than Huo¡¯er from the Fokana Family of the Blood Clan. However, the Huo¡¯er of now was in dire straits, his clothes torn and ragged, his aura utterly depleted, and devoid of any Blood Clan aura. This was the reason Xue An had not recognized him at first. Seeing Huo¡¯er, Xue An raised an eyebrow, ¡°Huo¡¯er, what on earth is going on? What has happened to the Blood Realm? Where are Alad and Aixi?¡± Upon hearing this, Huo¡¯er let out a long sigh. ¡°Lord, the reason I hid in this place is that Edward had instructed me to wait here for your return!¡± ¡°I had already given up hope, but I never expected you to truly return!¡± Then, taking a deep breath, Huo¡¯er spoke with a grave expression, ¡°Lord, not long after you disappeared, extremely terrifying beings descended here, and then the Blood God Gaea and Divine King Odin, among others, departed from the Blood Divine Realm with those gods who had arrived!¡± ¡°And when they left, they took the origin of this realm with them, which is why this world has gradually fallen into abandon!¡± Xue An listened quietly, his expression growing colder and colder. ¡°Where did this group of people go, do you know?¡± Upon hearing this, Huo¡¯er gave a bitter smile, ¡°My lord, the reason we waited for you was to tell you this very thing!¡± ¡°These descending deities, leading Gaea, Odin, and other deities, have headed to¡­ your homeland, Earth!¡± Hearing this, Xue An¡¯s pupils shrank sharply. An icy killing intent swept across the land in an instant, pushing everyone several steps back. Then Xue An gritted his teeth and enunciated each word, ¡°How long, have they been gone?¡± Huo¡¯er, too, was shocked by Xue An¡¯s aura but managed to say, ¡°My lord, they¡¯ve been gone for about two months! Fearing that your homeland could be at risk, Alad and Aixi and others have also followed them, and I was left behind to wait for your return, so I could tell you the news at the earliest opportunity!¡± Xue An lowered his eyes in silence. Huo¡¯er was somewhat frightened, ¡°My lord, you¡­ you¡¯re all right, aren¡¯t you?¡± Xue An slowly raised his head, the killing intent in his eyes gradually dissipated, and then he nodded, neither sad nor happy. ¡°I¡¯m fine, for this matter, thank you.¡± ¡°What are you saying, my lord? Serving you is my honor!¡± Huo¡¯er hurriedly said. Then Huo¡¯er carefully asked, ¡°My lord, what do we do next?¡± Xue An spoke gravely, ¡°They¡¯ve set out two months early, but since they have no spacetime shortcuts, they can only traverse the void. In that case, they should have just landed on Earth. If I rush over now with all my might, there¡¯s still a slim chance!¡± Huo¡¯er nodded, then solemnly said, ¡°My lord, please be careful. The deities who have descended are not easy opponents!¡± Xue An revealed his pearly white teeth, grinning grimly, ¡°I know, but no matter who they are, they¡¯re as good as dead! What I say, no one can save them!¡± Seeing Xue An¡¯s killing-intent-filled smile, Huo¡¯er shuddered inwardly, yet a trace of worry sprouted in his heart. He had personally witnessed the scene when those deities descended. Any one of them was stronger than Odin. And those leading the group were so awe-inspiring that Huo¡¯er dared not look them in the eye. Because of their might, even the light seemed to warp around them, rendering their faces indiscernible. Beings of such a caliber, and with so many helpers. Although Xue An was powerful, could he possibly be a match for so many? At this moment, Xue An had already released An Yan and Hu Ying from the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Upon hearing that the initiators had already preemptively gone to Earth, both of them turned pale. An Yan in particular, whose voice shook. ¡°Husband, there won¡¯t be any trouble on Earth, right?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t fall so quickly! After all, I had made ample preparations before I left. Right now, our top priority is to get back there immediately!¡± An Yan nodded immediately, ¡°Okay!¡± Xue An took out the starship, then had everyone enter. Only then did he start to drive the starship with all his might, vanishing from the now desolate Blood Realm in an instant. Unlike the leisurely journey there. Xue An¡¯s return trip was filled with an urgency akin to that of an arrow seeking its target, almost wishing he could instantaneously return to Earth. Because although he had just reassured An Yan that nothing was wrong. He himself was also uncertain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As Huo¡¯er said, those descending deities, none were easy to deal with. If the people on Earth didn¡¯t hold out until he got back, then the consequences would be unthinkable. With that thought, a towering killing intent rose within Xue An. If¡­ just if something indeed happened to Earth, then Xue An would sacrifice all the deities of The Multiverse in blood if he had to, determined to find a way to reverse causality and save everyone. Everyone, please be safe and wait for my return! Chapter 946 - Chapter 946 Chapter 946 The Beautiful Yet Fragile Planet (4th Chapter 946: Chapter 946: The Beautiful Yet Fragile Planet (4th Update) Chapter 946: Chapter 946: The Beautiful Yet Fragile Planet (4th Update) Earth. Beijiang, beside Yunmeng Lake. At this moment, Yunmeng Lake had already become a world-renowned blessed land. The spiritual energy here was so abundant, it even condensed into substance, turning into spiritual rain that fell daily, nourishing the ground where various exotic flowers and plants grew. And in the vast and misty waters of Yunmeng Lake, countless spiritually endowed creatures of the Aquatic Tribe had emerged. But the most eye-catching feature was the hill beside Yunmeng Lake. Calling it a small hill was a bit misleading, as it towered into the clouds with a jade-like luster that shimmered on its surface, commanding respect and awe. Many people, upon seeing this hill, would show a face full of reverence. Not just because of its geographical prominence but because it had once been the residence of the Immortal Master, Mr. Xue. Moreover, it was said that on the mountaintop villa, Mr. Xue¡¯s friends still lived. This shrouded the place in an aura of mystery. And at this very moment. Inside the Number One Tian Villa on the mountain¡¯s peak. Xiao Sha lay on the sofa, bored out of his mind, watching television. Xiao Yu waved her seven or eight tentacles, giving Xiao Sha a massage. ¡°So boring!¡± Xiao Sha yawned extensively. Xiao Yu leaned in and asked, ¡°Big Boss, we haven¡¯t been out much lately, how about we go out and have some fun?¡± No sooner had she finished speaking than Xiao Sha knocked on Xiao Yu¡¯s head, ¡°Fun, fun, fun, that¡¯s all you think about! The last time we went out, you got into a fight with a fried squid vendor and nearly killed someone. As a result, Sister Xuan¡¯Er grounded you for over half a month, and you still dare to go out and have fun?¡± Xiao Yu shrank her neck in grievance, muttering softly, ¡°But that was because that guy dared to grab the spiritually-endowed members of the Aquatic Tribe to make teppanyaki! I just lost my temper and beat him up!¡± Xiao Sha¡¯s eyelid twitched at the response, ¡°The key point is that you even lost the fight!¡± Xiao Yu laughed awkwardly, then ingratiatingly said, ¡°What can I say? I have a great boss! Following the boss, I¡¯m guaranteed to be fed well! Being a little brother, I naturally don¡¯t need to be too strong!¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Xiao Sha had no way of dealing with this shameless Xiao Yu. You see, it had been three years since Xue An had left. In these three years, the Earth had undergone tremendous changes. With the increasingly dense spiritual energy, people¡¯s cultivation levels had risen substantially. Before, being a Heavenly Being meant you could swagger around; now, if you weren¡¯t at least a Loose Immortal, you¡¯d feel embarrassed even greeting someone. And due to the nourishment of the spiritual energy, the number of spiritual beings between heaven and earth began to proliferate rapidly. For instance, now if you were to scoop up a net from the ocean, at least more than half could talk. This was also the reason why Tang Xuan¡¯er got angry that day when she went out with Xiao Yu to have some fun, and Xiao Yu ended up in a rage. Because as they passed by a street stall, someone actually had the audacity to toss a living baby octopus directly into a frying pan. This small octopus was capable of speech and kept screaming in pain once it hit the oil. Therefore, Xiao Yu completely lost it. At that moment, Tang Xuan¡¯er walked in through the door, holding two bags in her hands. Tang Xuan¡¯er had already broken through the Loose Immortal level and reached the Half-step Longevity Realm. Possibly because of her practice of the Jade Pure Freedom Scripture, her aura had become more pure, and she moved with the grace of a fairy from the Moon Palace. Seeing Tang Xuan¡¯er return, Xiao Sha and Xiao Yu immediately rushed up to her. Xiao Sha took the shopping bags from Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s hands. Xiao Yu dutifully fetched her slippers. Tang Xuan¡¯er smiled and restrained a laugh, ¡°You two are so eager to please, are you planning something again?¡± Xiao Sha chuckled and then grabbed the roast chicken that Tang Xuan¡¯er brought on her way back, devouring it eagerly as he said, ¡°How could that be possible! Sister Xuan¡¯er has always been our idol, doing something for our idol is our honor!¡± ¡°Pfft, you two together, you¡¯ve no other talents but your flattery is getting slicker by the day!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er spat. ¡°Hee hee, Sister Xuan¡¯er is still the kindest to me, ugh! How can I never get tired of this roast chicken?¡± Xiao Sha said while eating and pretending to be innocent. Tang Xuan¡¯er waved her hand, ¡°Alright, alright, no more sweet talk! I¡¯ll stay at home on guard tomorrow, you two go out and have fun for a day. But remember, no troublemaking, got that?¡± ¡°Yes! We promise to behave ourselves, we definitely won¡¯t cause any trouble or embarrass you!¡± Xiao Yu waved his tentacles energetically, tying a dead knot in the air to show his determination. Tang Xuan¡¯er didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, put down her things, and then went into the inner room. Inside this room, an array had been specially set up. The condensation of the array had made the spiritual energy so dense it was astonishing, with frost and snow formed from the spiritual energy on the ceiling and all four walls. And right in the center of the room, there was a cocoon of light breathing slowly. Tang Xuan¡¯er looked at An Qing, who showed no signs of abnormality, and sighed softly. ¡°Xiao An Qing, you¡¯ve been asleep for three years now. When will you wake up?¡± Outside, Xiao Sha, who had been excitedly discussing where to go the next day, suddenly looked up at the sky with some confusion. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Sha¡¯s smile gradually faded, ¡°Something¡¯s not right!¡± ¡°What do you mean, not right?¡± Xiao Yu also looked outside, following Xiao Sha¡¯s gaze, but saw nothing and asked in surprise and confusion. Xiao Sha shook his head, his expression becoming serious, ¡°I can¡¯t quite say what it is, but something just feels off, as if¡­ something big is about to happen!¡± ¡°Could it be the elder is coming back?¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s tentacles waved excitedly. Just at that moment. Xiao Sha suddenly stood up, speaking sharply, ¡°An innumerable number of terrifying auras are approaching quickly, get ready!¡± Xiao Yu was so startled he became foolish, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re not kidding, right?¡± No sooner had the words left his mouth. A cold laugh came from the distant space. ¡°So this¡­ is the native land of the Hua Clan, Earth?¡± With those words, an unparalleled strong presence began to descend. Wherever its might reached. The whole Earth trembled slightly. And above the dome of the sky, an immense starship began to slowly emerge. A man sitting on the sofa in the starship¡¯s command deck was looking through the huge window at the blue planet outside and smiled faintly. ¡°What a beautiful yet fragile planet!¡± The appearance of this starship naturally also attracted global attention. Because the starship was simply too huge. It even took up most of the sky, and its gravitational pull caused the oceans to start becoming restless and uneasy. Tang Xuan¡¯er naturally felt that something was wrong outside, and immediately rushed out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Sha, however, took a deep breath, his face extremely grave as he said, ¡°Sister Xuan¡¯er, don¡¯t go anywhere. You¡¯re safest here with the array left by the elder to protect you. I¡¯ll go take a look!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er hadn¡¯t finished speaking. Xiao Sha had already shot up into the sky, arriving mid-air and calling out coldly. ¡°Who are you? Why have you come to our Earth?¡± Chapter 947 - Chapter 947 Chapter 947 Never Surrender (First Update) Chapter 947: Chapter 947: Never Surrender (First Update) Chapter 947: Chapter 947: Never Surrender (First Update) Such a show of force naturally drew the attention of the entire Beijiang. After three years of development, the Taoist arts flourished in Beijiang, and many powerful beings emerged. Therefore, when the starship had just arrived, all the powerhouses of Beijiang felt it, leaping into the sky with solemn expressions to look up. For the starship was simply too large, and the aura it carried caused many hearts to flutter with unease. However, when Xiao Sha appeared in the sky and raised his voice in interrogation, the crowd stirred slightly, and many faces lit up with joy. ¡°Lord Xiao Sha has appeared!¡± ¡°Now we¡¯ve got some backbone!¡± For Xiao Sha¡¯s strength was recognized as the number one in Beijiang over these three years. Even Tang Xuan¡¯er, exalted in status, was far from being a match for Xiao Sha in terms of strength. So seeing him appear, many felt as if they had swallowed a soothing pill, and their spirits calmed down considerably. At this moment, the man within the starship looked leisurely as he idly tapped his seat¡¯s armrest, a face both magnificent and malevolent displaying a trace of disdain. ¡°A python dragon that has just taken shape dares to be boisterous before me?¡± With that, the man waved his hand nonchalantly. A palm print descended out of the blue above Xiao Sha¡¯s head and then smashed down from the void. ¡°Be careful!¡± many exclaimed in alarm. Xiao Sha was also startled, for the strike came too quickly, and there had been no sign of it beforehand. But immediately, Xiao Sha regained his composure and let out a cold snort, raising his hand to counter the blow. Yet the moment Xiao Sha made contact with the palm print, the seemingly light and inconspicuous mark suddenly became overwhelmingly oppressive. Xiao Sha felt as though he was contending against the entire heaven and earth itself. Barely sustaining for the duration of one breath, Xiao Sha was knocked down from the high skies, coughing up blood. Bang! Xiao Sha fell into Yunmeng Lake. And the relentless palm print followed closely, imprinting directly on Yunmeng Lake. There was no sound. Within a hundred miles, the vast waves of Yunmeng Lake were completely evaporated under this strike. All the creatures of the lake didn¡¯t even manage to let out a cry before being utterly annihilated, body and soul. And in the dried-up lake bed, Xiao Sha had carved a bottomless crater, with no trace of him to be seen. The entire scene turned deathly silent. Everyone was stunned. With just one blow, Beijiang¡¯s top-ranked Xiao Sha was struck into the earth, while the other party hadn¡¯t even revealed his face. How vast was the disparity in strength? Soon after, the shrill scream of Xiao Yu pierced the air, ¡°Brother! Yunmeng Lake! I f*ck¡­ I¡¯ll fight you all to the death!¡± With that, Xiao Yu was about to leap into the sky. But Tang Xuan¡¯er held her back, saying gravely, ¡°If you go, it¡¯s suicide. I can sense that Xiao Sha is not dead!¡± Due to their close association day and night, Tang Xuan¡¯er and Xiao Sha had established a tight spiritual bond, so she could sense that the latter had not met with disaster. Xiao Yu paused in shock. Meanwhile, the man inside the starship also took notice of the crowd below, especially when his gaze swept over Tang Xuan¡¯er, he couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback, then said with interest. ¡°Interesting, to find such an extraordinarily talented woman in such a place!¡± But at that moment, Yunmeng Lake¡¯s bed suddenly burst open. Then an enraged dragon roar shook the heavens and the earth. A Five-Clawed Golden Dragon, over a thousand zhang long, leapt out and weaved through the air. Xiao Yu shouted with joy, ¡°Big brother is mighty!¡± And many of the cultivators of Beijiang were also thrilled. Those who had never seen Xiao Sha¡¯s true form could not help but click their tongues in admiration now. ¡°Xiao Sha is actually a Five-Clawed Golden Dragon!¡± ¡°Now things are looking up!¡± At that moment, Xiao Sha raised his huge dragon head and let out a roar at the starship. ¡°No matter who you are, you¡¯re dead today!¡± Meanwhile, the man inside the starship couldn¡¯t help but be slightly surprised. ¡°To think it¡¯s a Five-Clawed Golden Dragon, I did underestimate you! But do you think this can change anything?¡± With that, the man leaned back in his chair and said indifferently, ¡°Wujian, these ant-like creatures are yours to deal with!¡± From the shadow behind the man, a graceful figure emerged and said respectfully, ¡°Yes, Young Lord!¡± After speaking, the woman¡¯s figure disappeared and in an instant appeared in front of the starship. At the same time. Xiao Sha had already spewed out a burst of angry dragon breath. But when the woman appeared, she simply pinched her fingers. The once fiercely burning dragon breath was snuffed out like a small flame. Thereafter, Gong Wujian stood proudly in the sky, looking down at everyone with an expressionless face, and said faintly, ¡°The Young Lord commands, kneel and surrender now, and you may be spared your lives!¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± Xiao Sha was consumed with rage, sweeping his dragon tail towards the woman with a powerful lash. Since he began cultivating at Mount Qingmang, he had never suffered such a loss. Especially in front of so many people, which infuriated the prideful Xiao Sha, leading him to reveal his true form and aim to crush these aggressive bastards. However, just as Xiao Sha¡¯s dragon tail was about to graze Gong Wujian. A mocking smile appeared on Gong Wujian¡¯s face, as impassive as a deck of cards, ¡°Seeking death!¡± With that, she waved her hand and uttered sharply, ¡°Seal!¡± As her voice echoed, an ancient rune appeared suddenly above Xiao Sha¡¯s head and, before he could react, it stamped down on him. Xiao Sha¡¯s body stiffened, his form rapidly shrinking as he transformed back into his human shape, and then he fell stiffly from the sky. Word became law! A gasp went through the crowd. Xiao Yu rushed forward without hesitation, his tentacles flailing, and managed to catch Xiao Sha at the last moment. But looking at Xiao Sha now, his face was pale, his eyes tightly shut, and he was no longer breathing. Xiao Yu trembled all over and then let out a sky-shattering wail, ¡°Boss!¡± Simultaneously. Gong Wujian stood in the air with her hands behind her back, her voice cold, ¡°With the Young Lord¡¯s arrival, you now have only one choice, kneel, or die!¡± As her voice resonated. Behind her, the figures of Odin, Gaea the Blood God, and many other deities began to gradually emerge. Heavenly Divines filled the sky, watching the people below with mocking gazes. Their overwhelming aura surged like a tidal wave. The cultivators of Beijiang all fell silent. The ordinary citizens were also silent. And those watching this scene through the emergency TV broadcast became silent as well. Because many cultivators, upon feeling this aura, had already exclaimed two words with pale faces. Great Luo! Exactly! This person standing aloft in the sky, hands behind her back, with an indifferent demeanor, this Gong Wujian, she was a Great Luo Powerful One. Facing such almost crushing strength, how could everyone not feel terrified? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Gong Wujian was pleased with this effect and was about to speak. But just then. A clear, cold female voice came through, ¡°People of the Hua Clan never surrender! Even in death, we die battling, not living in cowardice!¡± Hearing the voice, everyone turned to look. They saw Tang Xuan¡¯er standing in front of Number One Tian Villa, her garments fluttering, like a celestial being! Chapter 948 - Chapter 948 Chapter 948 The Majestic Hua Clan How Can We Bow Chapter 948: Chapter 948: The Majestic Hua Clan, How Can We Bow Down? (2nd update) Chapter 948: Chapter 948: The Majestic Hua Clan, How Can We Bow Down? (2nd update) ¡°It¡¯s Miss Xuan¡¯er!¡± ¡°Miss Xuan¡¯er is right! As the proud Hua Clan, how can we bow down to these foreign tribes!¡± ¡°If Mr. Xue were here, he would definitely not let this band of rogues be so rampant!¡± The words of Tang Xuan¡¯er were like a spark that instantly ignited the blood within everyone¡¯s hearts, and the cultivators of Beijiang began to gather toward Yunmeng Lake. Moreover, her words were broadcast throughout the entire country via television and the internet. Instantly, across the Divine Land, lights began to shine! Countless cultivators started flying toward Beijiang. Facing all this, Gong Wujian, leading the deities, stood midair and glanced down at Tang Xuan¡¯er with a sneer. ¡°So many years have passed, yet you Hua Clan remain so stubbornly deluded? Well then, since you refuse to submit, you might as well all die!¡± With those words, Gong Wujian raised his hand and unleashed a palm strike. The palm print, massive like Mount Tai, crashed down toward Number One Tian Villa. ¡°Not good!¡± Upon witnessing this scene, everyone cried out in shock. Many even closed their eyes, unable to watch any longer. But just as the palm print reached halfway, a light screen suddenly appeared in the void, directly shattering the palm print into dust. ¡°What?¡± Gong Wujian was also startled. Though he had not used his full strength, the palm was not something that mortal strength could withstand. Yet, faced with this sudden light screen, it only caused a ripple before shattering into dust. This naturally shocked the always prideful Gong Wujian. Seeing this, everyone finally exhaled a breath of relief. ¡°It¡¯s the Formation left by Mr. Xue!¡± ¡°These arrogant fools, but faced with the Formation personally set by Mr. Xue, aren¡¯t they just as helpless?¡± This revelation acted like a shot of adrenaline, invigorating many cultivators who had been filled with despair. But just then. Gong Wujian¡¯s face turned ashen, and he shouted coldly, ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re safe just by hiding in there? Let¡¯s attack together!¡± Following his words, all the deities behind him acted in unison. Streams of light converged in his palms, shining so brightly it seemed as if he held the stars themselves. Then he raised his palm and struck down furiously. Boom! The power of this strike was a thousand times stronger than before. At least the light screen in the void slightly caved in. But before the smug look on Gong Wujian¡¯s face had faded. An uncontrollable, mighty Sword Qi suddenly emerged in the air, and with the swiftness of thunder, it slashed at the deities. Gong Wujian grunted, involuntarily taking several steps back, and then a faint line of blood appeared on his forehead. Soon, bright red blood began to flow. Gong Wujian wiped it with his hand, realizing he was injured. He was stunned at first, then shock filled his eyes. He was of the Great Luo constitution, yet he had been wounded by this Sword Qi. How incredibly sharp must this Sword Qi be? Seeing him injured, everyone couldn¡¯t help but burst into exhilaration. ¡°Was it the Sword Intent left by Mr. Xue?¡± ¡°Definitely! Haha, serves him right now!¡± In the midst of these shouts. Gong Wujian¡¯s face turned ashen, ready to burst. Just at that moment. Before him, a figure gradually appeared. Gong Wujian hurriedly bent down to pay his respects, ¡°Young Lord!¡± Indeed. The man who had arrived, commanding the Starship, was now at the scene. At this moment, he stood mid-air, surveying the crowd with a look of superiority, a faint smile appearing on his face. ¡°Interesting, if I¡¯m not mistaken, this formation and Sword Intent must have been left by someone named Xue An!¡± The entire crowd fell silent. Tang Xuan¡¯er nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right! And who might you be?¡± ¡°Me?¡± The man laughed wryly, then proudly declared, ¡°I am Ye Liuyan, son of the Heavenly Lord of Lihen Heaven. Of course, you may also refer to me as Young Lord!¡± The son of the Heavenly Lord! The crowd became restless. Many cultivators showed a solemn expression. Because they could not see through the cultivation level or background of this Ye Liuyan. Even at this moment, cultivators skilled in divination were frantically trying to deduce clues about him. But as soon as they began their predictions, they and their divination tools would explode into fragments. This indicated that his identity and origins were protected by an immensely powerful force. Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s face was cold as frost, ¡°Regardless of whether you are the Heavenly Lord or someone else, why invade our Earth?¡± ¡°Invade?¡± Ye Liuyan chuckled lightly, then scrutinized Tang Xuan¡¯er with amusement. ¡°Being able to remain calm in my presence, woman, you truly surprise me!¡± ¡°As for why I have come to invade? Because what I want is to completely annihilate this realm!¡± Ye Liuyan stated coldly. His words infuriated many. ¡°Shameless!¡± ¡°Our Earth has no quarrel with you, why act so ruthlessly?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s expression shifted slightly. At this moment, Zhang Xiao Yu carefully set down the unconscious Xiao Sha and then looked up, pointing at Ye Liuyan in the sky and cursing loudly. ¡°You bunch of bastards*****,¡± after a string of unbearable curses, Zhang Xiao Yu roared, ¡°Just wait, once my master returns, he will flay you one by one, and turn your bones into dishes!¡± Ye Liuyan¡¯s expression grew colder, ¡°Your master? Haha, are you talking about Xue An, who set up this formation?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Ye Liuyan shook his head. ¡°Too bad you won¡¯t have the chance to wait for him! Because he¡¯s already dead!¡± ¡°What?¡± Ye Liuyan¡¯s statement was like a thunderclap that shocked everyone present and absent to a standstill. Xue An was dead? Could it be that Mr. Xue, who was invincible in the world and had transformed the entire world, was dead? How could this be possible? Even the normally aloof and proud Tang Xuan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but shout angrily, ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± ¡°Lying?¡± Ye Liuyan scoffed coldly, ¡°I, the dignified son of the Heavenly Lord, would use such words to deceive you? Moreover, whether you believe it or not doesn¡¯t matter anymore!¡± ¡°Because all of you¡­ must die!¡± As he spoke, Ye Liuyan burst into laughter. His laughter echoed through the universe, causing even the heavens and the earth to tremble. Everyone looked on with pale faces. ¡°You¡¯re lying; Brother An would never die!¡± With a shout, a figure flew frantically from Beijiang, not hesitating to launch an attack with a raised hand. This palm strike was bone-chillingly cold, and wherever it passed, even the air seemed to be frozen. Yet Ye Liuyan did not even flinch, only snorting coldly, ¡°A mere bug¡¯s trick, seal!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that command, the woman who had fearlessly charged forward couldn¡¯t even struggle, directly spitting blood as she was blown backward, collapsing to the ground, her life and death unknown. ¡°Jingjing!¡± Two more figures rushed over. It was Auntie Pang and Uncle Xie. The one who had recklessly rushed forward was none other than Xie Jingjing. Before departing, their family had all received the cultivation technique bestowed by Xue An, and over these three years, Xie Jingjing had progressed rapidly, even achieving the Half-step Longevity a month earlier than Tang Xuan¡¯er. Chapter 949 - Chapter 949 Chapter 949 Slaying This World Leaving No Blade of Chapter 949: Chapter 949: Slaying This World, Leaving No Blade of Grass (3rd Update) Chapter 949: Chapter 949: Slaying This World, Leaving No Blade of Grass (3rd Update) Although Uncle Xie and Auntie Pang were of limited talent, they too had become Half-step Loose Immortals. During this catastrophe, their family received the news and immediately rushed over. But they never expected that, upon Xie Jingjing¡¯s arrival, she would fall into a state where her life or death was uncertain. Auntie Pang landed to check her daughter¡¯s injuries. Old Xie¡¯s eyes turned red, ¡°You bastards, I¡¯m going to fight you to the end!¡± With those words, he brandished a kitchen knife and charged forward without regard for his own safety. Ye Liuyan didn¡¯t even bother to glance at Old Xie, finding him as insignificant as an ant, for even a Loose Immortal was nothing to him. Old Xie had barely charged halfway when a Divine Guard snorted coldly. The upper half of Old Xie¡¯s body exploded in midair, crashing to the ground. The kitchen knife in his hand clattered to the floor as well. At this, everyone was shocked. Auntie Pang, who had just picked up her daughter, saw Old Xie¡¯s body shattered in half and nearly fainted on the spot, her vision going dark. Upon seeing this scene, Tang Xuan¡¯er let out a cry of alarm. ¡°Uncle Xie!¡± In the years they had spent together, Old Xie had indeed become an elder in Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s eyes. But she never expected that he would die here and now. Everyone who witnessed this scene felt a sorrowful pity. Ye Liuyan then sneered at Tang Xuan¡¯er, ¡°Since Xue An went through the trouble of setting up a formation for you, it¡¯s clear you are someone very important to him. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you now. But I will slowly slaughter everyone in this world right before your eyes, and I hope you¡¯ll get used to this, hahahaha!¡± At the same time, countless streams of light flew in from all over the Divine Province. ¡°A bunch of ants, kill them all!¡± Ye Liuyan said indifferently. The gods behind him immediately charged forth. Among these descended deities were powerful Divine Guards who had followed Ye Liuyan from Lihen Heaven, as well as the Northern European God King Odin and the Blood God Gaea among others. Each one possessed tremendous strength. Although the Hua Clan¡¯s nation now enjoyed a great flourishing of magical arts, with abundant spiritual energy and complete laws, the period of time had been too short, and they had not yet formed a climate. The strongest among the rushing cultivators were merely Half-step Golden Immortals, with not a single Golden Immortal among them. Under such a disparity of power, these deities could often burst several cultivators with a single palm strike. For a while, blood rained from the sky. Yet faced with such a bloody and brutal scene, not a single cultivator chose to retreat but continued to charge forward fearlessly. For a moment, everyone watching this scene fell silent. Tears welled up and spilled from Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s eyes as her nose stung. But Ye Liuyan¡¯s expression darkened. For this scene brought back many unpleasant memories. After so many years, why are the people of the Hua Clan still so stubbornly principled? With this thought, he let out a cold snort and brought down his palm directly. The overwhelming strength of his palm instantly burst all the cultivators who had arrived. Then Ye Liuyan pointed his finger and declared coldly, ¡°Slaughter the entire world, remember, I want no blade of grass left standing!¡± Upon this command, all the gods bowed their heads in obedience. ¡°Yes!¡± Then the deities scattered in all directions. The entire world thus plunged into the dark abyss. Blood God Gaea excitedly rushed towards Europe. He could feel it, there was a presence very familiar to himself. But as soon as his figure appeared over Europe. A series of dark forbidden curses crazily piled onto his body like they were free. Aging, slowness, plague¡­ These negative effects, coupled with dark shockwaves powerful enough to turn mountains into plains, caught the excited Gaea completely off guard. But he was, after all, a divine body, and while these attacks were fierce, they only caused some superficial damage to him. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°Damn dark maggots, I will crush you all!¡± But as soon as those words fell. A banshee¡¯s wail potent enough to drive lesser deities mad pierced Gaea¡¯s ears. This terrifying shockwave targeted the soul, so even someone as strong as Gaea couldn¡¯t help but be slightly dazed. In that instant. A colossal Black Bone Dragon carrying a Titan Giant charged directly at him, the Titan Giant, bare-chested, his terrifying muscles etched with runes. Even a slight tremble would set these runes aglow with brilliant light, indicating the unrivaled power they held. Upon closing in, the Titan Giant let out a thunderous yell, swung his arms, and firmly grasped Blood God Gaea. Then, the Titan¡¯s muscles swelled as countless runes of light furiously converged toward his upper arms. Under the immense force capable of tearing primeval giants to shreds, even Gaea¡¯s divine form couldn¡¯t withstand it and began to crack audibly. But just then. Blood God Gaea had already awakened from his confusion and began to sneer. ¡°Dark maggots, no matter how powerful you are, maggots are just maggots, you can¡¯t do anything to me! Because a god¡­ is invincible!¡± Having said that, Gaea¡¯s body twisted like water, instantly freeing himself from the Titan Giant¡¯s grasp. Afterwards, the injuries on his body instantly healed back to their original state. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but now, it¡¯s my dinner time!¡± Gaea politely said, his mouth corners gradually revealing chilling fangs. But at that moment, a throne swiftly took shape in the dark night sky. Then, a mighty dark pressure descended upon Gaea. Gaea was taken aback and exclaimed in shock, ¡°The Dark Throne! Who could possibly control the darkness of this realm?¡± No wonder he was so panic-stricken. Because only the Dark Sovereign of a realm has the right to sit on the Dark Throne. And to be called a Dark Sovereign, it also implies how formidable their strength is. There, on the Dark Throne, a figure wearing thigh-high leather boots and a black gown started to materialize. This woman had the appearance of a dark angel ¨C her beauty contained a daunting dark pressure that made one averse to stare directly. The Titan Giant, the Black Bone Dragon, and everyone else standing amidst the darkness bowed respectfully to the woman. That¡¯s right. It was none other than Fan Mengxue who appeared here. Her expression cold, she looked at Blood God Gaea and said, ¡°Leave this realm, or else¡­ die!¡± Blood God Gaea¡¯s gaze flickered uncertainly, then he sneered, ¡°Your strength is indeed not bad, and being of the dark kind like me, why not serve under me? I promise to put in a good word for you with the Young Lord. And with your looks and talent, you might even catch the Young Lord¡¯s favor, possibly igniting your Divine Status to become a true God of the Night!¡± No sooner had he finished speaking. Fan Mengxue had already made her deadly move. Towards these deities who had intruded upon Earth without cause, Fan Mengxue felt absolute loathing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Therefore, her attack was her strongest killing move. At first, Gaea didn¡¯t take it seriously, but after a few exchanges. He began to panic. One must know that his Divine Status was incomplete, so his strength had greatly diminished. And now with Fan Mengxue having the advantages of time, location, and support, as things escalated, she actually had Gaea stumbling and struggling to defend himself. Chapter 950 - Chapter 950 Chapter 950 Mother of Elves Chloris (4th Update) Chapter 950: Chapter 950: Mother of Elves, Chloris (4th Update) Chapter 950: Chapter 950: Mother of Elves, Chloris (4th Update) ¡°Damn dark ants, I will tear you to pieces!¡± Gaea howled furiously. But alas, his current strength was insufficient, so he could only watch helplessly. Meanwhile, Fan Mengxue grew more adept as she fought, casting various Dark Forbidden Curses fluidly, illuminating the entire European night sky. The people of Europe looked up at the members of the Dark Council, who were striving to prevent the descent of foreign deities, feeling a mix of emotions. In the face of such a cataclysm, distinctions of North and South disappeared, age was irrelevant, and there were no longer divisions between the Hua Clan and foreigners. Everyone shared one goal, which was to drive out this group of intrusive, worthless deities. Just then, a scream pierced the sky from Gaea, who staggered back several miles, his arm engulfed by the darkness. While such an injury was not fatal and his divine body could heal it, wounds tainted by dark power still required a massive amount of divine blood energy to mend. Furious, he roared, ¡°Odin, how long do you plan to just stand by and watch?¡± Following his words, a cold laugh echoed from the void. ¡°Gaea, when I call you a waste, you refuse to accept it. If you can¡¯t even deal with a bunch of dark beings, how do you qualify as the Blood God?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Gaea was at a loss for words, fuming. But given his current inadequate strength, he had no choice but to silently seethe at Odin¡¯s mockery. At that moment, figures from the Nordic Deity Race gradually emerged from the void. And leading them was none other than the Divine King Odin. His towering form stood a hundred thousand feet tall, dominating most of the night sky as he looked down upon Fan Mengxue and all the members of the Dark Council with a sneer. ¡°If I had given you ten more years, you might truly have had the potential to light up the Divine Shard and become the God of Darkness, but it¡¯s a pity, for you are about to fall here now!¡± Under Odin¡¯s divine might, all members of the Dark Council were forced to retreat hundreds of feet. Only Fan Mengxue still stood her ground, staring coldly at Odin, ¡°Northern European Divine King? You must be a local deity, right? To think you¡¯re willing to be a lapdog for foreigners, turning against Earth itself.¡± Fan Mengxue¡¯s questioning cast a shadow in Odin¡¯s eyes. This disgraceful chapter of his history was something he wished no one would mention, so he snorted coldly. ¡°Seeking death!¡± With that, he brought his palm crashing down. To him, dealing with someone like Fan Mengxue, who wasn¡¯t even a lesser deity, didn¡¯t warrant the use of a weapon. But to his surprise, as his hand was halfway down, Fan Mengxue pushed the Dark Holy Emperor Technique to its limit; her eyes turned pitch black, and in her hands appeared a black blade, over ten thousand feet long. Then Fan Mengxue swung the blade upward, slashing at Odin. Wherever her momentum passed, space itself showed cracks. Odin was startled. ¡°This aura¡­¡± Then a flicker of fear appeared deep within his eyes. He sensed the immense power of this dark aura. In it, Odin seemed to see a king who commanded The Multiverse, holding sway over darkness. In the face of such a deity, he, the so-called Divine King, was less than nothing. But the current Fan Mengxue was far from being able to control even one ten-thousandth of this power. So Odin sneered, ¡°You¡¯re only becoming more and more of a surprise to me, but today, you still have to die!¡± As he spoke, he crushed Fan Mengxue¡¯s attacking dark blade with one hand while raising the Spear of Eternity with the other, thrusting it straight at Fan Mengxue. He had decided to kill Fan Mengxue once and for all. That¡¯s why he did not hesitate to use the divine-grade Spear of Eternity. Wherever the Spear of Eternity passed, time itself came to a halt. Fan Mengxue also felt a powerful oppressive force trapping her firmly, causing a hint of panic to flash across her eyes. At that moment, the Spear of Eternity had already pierced through the void, appearing directly between her brows. With just a fraction more progress, Fan Mengxue would fall right there. But at this moment. Several black tendrils materialized out of nowhere, blocking the Spear of Eternity and tightly entangling it, preventing it from advancing any further. ¡°Hmm?¡± Odin¡¯s expression darkened. For only peerless powerhouses, apart from those who possessed divine status, could block his Spear of Eternity! ¡°Which deity dares to intervene?¡± Odin called out in a deep voice. Just then, a light sigh was heard. Afterward, in front of Fan Mengxue, a faint shadow gradually emerged. When her face was fully revealed, Odin shook violently, roaring in disbelief, ¡°Chloris! You are the forest goddess Chloris!¡± The woman shook her head with a wry smile, ¡°Divine King, there is no forest goddess anymore, there is only the Mother Goddess of Elves!¡± Indeed. The one who had come was none other than the Mother Goddess of the Dark Night Elves in London, who was once the forest goddess, Chloris. Odin gazed at the Mother Goddess of Elves with flickering eyes. Back when he was still the God King of Northern Europe, Chloris was the deity under his command, in charge of forests and nature. But later, when the Void Major Clans descended, this world underwent a great upheaval. In an attempt to save his own life, Odin turned to the outsiders, and in doing so, he turned against the native deities. As a result, Chloris firmly refused and eventually turned against him. In rage, Odin used the Spear of Eternity to shatter Chloris¡¯s divine status. He thought Chloris would surely die. However, in a twist of fate, Chloris¡¯s divine shard encountered the Tree of Space and Time. The combination of the two not only saved her life but also gave birth to the Dark Elf Race. These memories flashed through Odin¡¯s mind. In the end. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply, ¡°Chloris, no matter what you say, you are still the former forest goddess! Back then, I had no choice but to join the ranks of the outsiders to preserve the Northern European Divine Court. It was under duress that I shattered your divine status with that spear!¡± ¡°But believe me, I have always felt deeply guilty about this! Now, if you just nod, I will immediately grant you a new, higher divine status and let you return to the Divine Court, how about it?¡± Odin said. The Mother Goddess of Elves looked at Odin and spoke lightly, ¡°Your offer does sound tempting! And your divine power has increased by more than a thousand times since then! This shows you must be quite satisfied with your choice!¡± Odin¡¯s expression mellowed, about to speak. The Mother Goddess of Elves lowered her gaze to the group of Dark Night Elves on the ground, their faces filled with anxiousness, and said quietly, ¡°But I have always felt that a deity who abandons their followers to flee¡­ can they still be called a god?¡± Odin was stunned, ¡°You¡­¡± Behind him, the Divine Child Vidar stepped forward impatiently, ¡°Chloris, don¡¯t reject the wine only to be forced to drink the penalty. Surrender now, and my divine father will honor past relations by giving you a new divine position. Otherwise, it will be the time of your Divine Kingdom¡¯s destruction!¡± The Mother Goddess of Elves laughed, ¡°You had the power to kill me back then, and now, doing so would be even easier, and I know I¡¯m no match for you!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Good that you know!¡± Vidar said with a cold smile. At that moment, the Mother Goddess of Elves turned to look at Fan Mengxue, smiled softly, and said, ¡°Meng Xue, when your master returns, tell him I¡¯ve gone ahead. Please ask him to look after these children for me!¡± Saying this, the Mother Goddess of Elves cast one last, unwilling glance at the Dark Night Elves below. Fan Mengxue was startled, ¡°Mother Goddess, what are you going to do?¡± As the radiance around the Mother Goddess of Elves grew increasingly brilliant, she spoke softly, ¡°Meng Xue, I am here to help you¡­ light up the Divine Shard.¡± Chapter 951 - Chapter 951 Chapter 951 Ascension to the Divine Position Dark Chapter 951: Chapter 951: Ascension to the Divine Position, Dark Overlord (1st Update) Chapter 951: Chapter 951: Ascension to the Divine Position, Dark Overlord (1st Update) As the words faded. Countless glimmers of light floated up from Chloris¡¯s body and then began to madly pour into Fan Mengxue¡¯s body. Fan Mengxue shook violently, opened her mouth to say something, but was already unable to move. Odin¡¯s eyes were ice cold, ¡°She¡¯s burning her Divine Status, kill her!¡± Vidar let out a cold huff and swung his sword. With the strength of Vidar, son of the Divine King, killing the Elf Woman was simply a matter of ease. But just as his sword was about to strike the Elf Woman. A Black Bone Dragon appeared out of nowhere, taking the hit for her. Boom. After a muffled sound. The Bone Dragon let out a heaven-shaking wail as its bones shattered inch by inch, turning into dust. Karsath, the Necromancer who had summoned the Bone Dragon, spat out a mouthful of fresh blood and aged rapidly. But regardless, he had managed to stop that sword strike. Vidar¡¯s face darkened with anger, ¡°A bunch of despicable ants, daring to block me? I will turn you all into soulbound puppets!¡± Amidst his roaring, he raised his sword to strike down again. The Titan Giant was about to rush forward to block. Mengxue, the Demon Woman, grabbed him, ¡°Don¡¯t, you¡¯ll die if you go!¡± The Titan Giant smiled calmly, ¡°There¡¯s only one of us Titan left, dying would be a relief!¡± ¡°No! What will I do if you die?¡± the Demon Woman grabbed the Titan Giant from behind. ¡°I know I¡¯m being selfish, but right now, I just want to be a selfish woman because¡­ I like you!¡± The Titan Giant trembled, and hot tears flowed from his tiger-like eyes. Seeing this scene, everyone from the Dark Council fell silent. The people of almost all of Europe fell silent too. Seeing this, Vidar sneered coldly, ¡°What a pair of star-crossed lovers, but you need not fight anymore, for you will all die soon!¡± As he spoke, Vidar¡¯s sword came slashing down. The Demon Woman clenched her teeth, her form quickly fading, and the next moment she stood in front of Fan Mengxue. ¡°Meng, don¡¯t!¡± The Titan Giant roared, trying to chase after her. The Demon Woman smiled radiantly, staring at Vidar, who was grim with murderous intent, and said faintly, ¡°You¡¯re wrong, we are not the despicable ants, you are!¡± With that, the Demon Woman let out a piercing scream. This was the death cry she made as she burned all that she had, a kiss of death aimed at the soul. The violent soundwaves were all directed at Vidar, their intensity was so great that even Vidar turned pale and involuntarily stepped back a few paces. But that was all. Vidar was a Deity with a high-grade Divine Status, so such a shock could not truly harm him. Therefore, in an instant, he came to his senses. And then he was greatly annoyed. He, a noble Deity, had been forced to retreat by a lowly member of the Demon Race, which was simply unacceptable to him. So he bellowed, ¡°Die!¡± As he spoke, he raised his hand and swung his sword. At that moment, the Demon Woman¡¯s body was nearly transparent, the result of excessively overtaxing her soul. And facing this inevitable death by sword, the Demon Woman turned her head to look at the Titan Giant who was desperately rushing towards her, and smiled slightly. ¡°Goodbye, my lover!¡± ¡°No!¡± The Titan Giant¡¯s eyes were about to burst. Crack. After a crisp sound. The Demon Woman¡¯s body shattered into pieces and dissipated between heaven and earth. ¡°Hmph! Worthless creature, consider it your luck!¡± Vidar snorted disdainfully. But at that moment, branches from an array of trees emerged from the void, surrounding the Elf Woman and Fan Mengxue securely. Odin let out a cold grunt, ¡°The Tree of Time! Chloris, is it with this thing that you¡¯ve survived until now? Chop it down!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Vidar responded and swung his sword to chop. Every swing would sever countless branches, but in the next second, even more branches would grow out. The deity, the Elf Mother Goddess whose divine status was nearly burnt out, extended her almost vanishing fingers. A branch reached out and gently touched the tip of the Elf Mother Goddess¡¯s finger. The Elf Mother Goddess smiled, ¡°Old friend, have you come to see me off on my final journey?¡± After tens of thousands of years of companionship, the Time-space Tree and she had become mentally connected. Hearing her words, the branch trembled softly. By this time, the form of the Elf Mother Goddess was almost disappearing, and she whispered, ¡°Old friend, if you ever find a green bird lingering in your branches, know that I have come to see you!¡± With that, the Elf Mother Goddess gathered the last bit of her strength and lunged directly at Fan Mengxue. The branch trembled lightly, its sound much like a human¡¯s wail. By then, Odin was growing impatient. He could feel that, at this moment, the entire Earth was engulfed in the flames of war; in front of the raging deities, humans were as vulnerable as infants. Yet amongst them all, his progress was the slowest. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°My son, step aside!¡± With that, he raised the Spear of Eternity, thrusting it downward. Vidar hastily moved to the side. At the same time, the Spear of Eternity penetrated space, striking directly at the branches of the Time-space Tree. Boom. Wherever the Spear of Eternity passed, the branches crumbled into dust. The remaining branches began to twist in agony, attempting to resist. But in front of the divine artifact, the Time-space Tree had absolutely no power to fight back. Finally. After a loud crack, the branches were completely shattered. And the momentum of the Spear of Eternity did not diminish, striking directly at Fan Mengxue who stood there dumbfounded. But just at that moment. The ground trembled slightly. Darkness began to surge and cheer, as if welcoming the return of their deity. Then, a powerful oppressive force descended upon this place, enveloping thousands of miles of the night sky. ¡°It¡¯s the Divine Kingdom!¡± the Dark Witch Anastasia murmured softly. ¡°Meng Xue¡­ has become a god!¡± As the sound of her words faded, the Dark Flame suddenly burst bright in Fan Mengxue¡¯s eyes. Then she raised her hand and firmly grasped the incoming Spear of Eternity. Odin¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Even if Chloris burned herself to ignite your divine status, what of it? Before me, you are nothing but the lowest of low-grade deities!¡± As he spoke, Odin¡¯s divine power surged, and the Spear of Eternity thrust forward once again. Yet this strike did not move Fan Mengxue who stood firmly in place. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Odin was startled. Just then, the Dark Throne in the void began to wildly transform, and in an instant, it became a new throne a hundred times more formidable than before. ¡°The Dark Divine Throne!¡± Karsath managed a bitter smile while spitting blood. The appearance of this throne signified that Fan Mengxue had become the dark sovereign of this realm. Odin¡¯s heart was shaken as well. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He did not expect Fan Mengxue, who had just lit her divine status, to ascend directly to a high-grade divine spirit. At that moment, Fan Mengxue pointed casually and said coldly, ¡°Kill!¡± That day, Fan Mengxue led the Dark Council and the deities who descended alongside Odin into a fierce battle. She cut down countless noble warriors; Divine Child Vidar was gravely injured, and Odin¡¯s Spear of Eternity was shattered. As for the Dark Council¡¯s Elf Woman, she fell; Fan Mengxue, having recently ascended to divine position, was gravely wounded and fell into a coma! Chapter 952 - Chapter 952 Chapter 952 Battle for the Defense of Zhongdu (2nd Chapter 952: Chapter 952 Battle for the Defense of Zhongdu (2nd Update) Chapter 952: Chapter 952 Battle for the Defense of Zhongdu (2nd Update) Zhongdu. As the largest and most prosperous city in Hua Country. This place was once the center of the world. Especially in these last three years, since the Daoist practices of the Hua Country flourished, even the Spiritual Energy here was more abundant than in other places. Thus, this location had become a place that people all over the world yearned for. But today. This city of extreme prosperity had fallen into an abyss of blood and fire. The sudden descent of deities had completely disrupted the existing order of the human world. Under the shadow of death and slaughter, the normally bustling streets had become eerily deserted. Bang. A figure dropped from the sky, smashed into one side of a skyscraper, flew out the other side, and then crashed onto the ground. Only then could it be seen clearly. This was a genuine Mechanical Puppet warrior. But this Mechanical Puppet warrior had lost its usual luster. The once smooth Black Armors were covered with cracks, and even the black wings on its back were badly damaged. Xiao Shui struggled to rise from the ground. He had been fighting continuously for over ten hours. This intense combat was rapidly depleting his body. Yet he was seemingly unaware of all this, instead, he lifted his head with a solemn expression, looked at the fierce battle ongoing in the sky, and then took off again, rejoining the battle. The sky was filled with deities, with Xiao Shui leading his subordinates weaving through them, relying on the Mechanical Puppet¡¯s powerful mobility to dodge attacks and occasionally counterattack. But in this great battle, it wasn¡¯t only them, the Mechanical Puppets. For example, confronting these deities directly, attracting most of the firepower, were the puppets controlled by Liu Keke and others from the Puppet Immortal Sect. These towering mechanical puppets, which embodied a thousand years of the Puppet Immortal Sect¡¯s hard work, had also absorbed many useful technologies from Earth since establishing contact with it. It could be said that after these three years of trials, these mechanical puppets had become even more powerful. Even so. When these puppets faced off against the descending deities, they were still found lacking. Bang! After a dull thud. A six-armed deity smashed the head of the tallest puppet with a punch, bursting it open. Amidst the sparks flying, this massive puppet fell like a mountain. Meanwhile, in the distance, Liu Keke spat out a large mouthful of fresh blood with a ¡°waah¡±. ¡°Sect Master!¡± The disciples of the Puppet Immortal Sect exclaimed in shock. Liu Keke waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯m fine, again!¡± Another puppet was sent out, and Liu Keke manipulated it to rejoin the battle group once more. By now, it was already the fourth puppet she had controlled today. Her mechanical heart already showed deep cracks, and both her body and mind were on the verge of collapse. But she couldn¡¯t give up. Because if the puppets at the front line fell, their comrades in the offensive would face total annihilation. At that moment, Zhu Ruyan from the Kunlun Secret Realm drew the attention of a Divine Guard with a ¡°Flowing Cloud Water Sleeve¡± move, causing the Divine Guard to abandon its original opponent and start dealing with Zhu Ruyan instead. This allowed Alad and Aixi from the Secret Party Blood Clan, who had almost been crushed by the immense pressure, to finally take a breath of relief. Alad shouted, ¡°Thank you, Miss Zhu!¡± Zhu Ruyan, while combating her foe, replied solemnly, ¡°No need for thanks, we are comrades in the same trench; we should naturally help each other.¡± Alad, somewhat enchanted by the sight of Zhu Ruyan¡¯s figure, felt a surge of emotions within him. He had arrived on Earth earlier than those deities who descended later. When he first arrived, he was almost captured as an alien. Fortunately, Alad had promptly recounted the events, and the gods who arrived shortly after also corroborated his story, thus his Secret Party Blood Clan was recognized. The things Alad had seen and heard during this time left a deep impression on him, especially the indomitable spirit of the Hua Clan and their strong sense of comradeship when facing powerful enemies, all of which astounded Alad. If only the Blood Clan could be as united as the Hua Clan, would they have fallen to such lows? While he was reflecting, Zhu Ruyan let out a muffled grunt. She was sent flying by a palm strike from a Divine Guard, and after she stabilized herself, an abnormal flush appeared on her face. This intense combat had already left Zhu Ruyan physically and mentally exhausted. Before she could catch her breath, a giant green hand suddenly emerged from the void behind her and struck towards her back. ¡°Be careful!¡± Alad cried out in shock, wanting to help, but it was already too late. At that moment, a figure glowing with golden light soared across the sky and landed a punch directly on the giant green hand. Boom. The hand was instantly shattered into pieces, and the Divine Guard showed a pained expression as it was forced to retreat hundreds of feet. A single punch had injured a Divine Guard. This scene lifted the spirits of everyone around. Zhu Ruyan, whose face had turned a bit pale, nodded at the large man, ¡°Thanks, Da Niu!¡± Indeed. This man was none other than Zhou Daniu, the top ace of the Fire Phoenix Special Forces. He rubbed his bald head and grinned sheepishly, ¡°What¡¯s there to thank!¡± No sooner had he spoken, than the Divine Guard he had just repelled roared and charged back towards them. Zhu Ruyan¡¯s face turned pale again. But just then, behind the Divine Guard, a slight figure suddenly appeared and a black dagger quickly slashed across the Divine Guard¡¯s throat. Spurt. The divine body, a hundred times harder than steel, was as easy to cut through as tofu under this dagger. Then, the figure twisted the head of the Divine Guard. With a crisp crack, the head of the Divine Guard was twisted off. Zou Yi then excitedly waved at Zhou Daniu, proudly exclaiming, ¡°Da Niu, how¡¯s that? Am I awesome or what!¡± The one who had struck from behind was Zhou Daniu¡¯s close friend, Zou Yi. Seeing his pride, Zhou Daniu chuckled. But at that moment, the headless Divine Guard suddenly extended its arm and grabbed Zou Yi by the leg. Zou Yi was shocked, ¡°Damn, you¡¯re still not dead even without a head?¡± As he spoke, Zou Yi tried to activate a Spell Decree to escape. But under the control of the Divine Guard, his escape technique unexpectedly failed. Now he was genuinely scared, ¡°Da Niu¡­¡± Before he could even cry out for help, Zhou Daniu had already leaped forward and landed a punch on the Divine Guard¡¯s chest. Following a series of bone-cracking sounds, the Divine Guard was sent flying, saving Zou Yi in the process. Then Zhou Daniu grinned sheepishly again, ¡°Not impressive!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zou Yi was left speechless. At that moment, Cheng Hao, the captain of the Fire Phoenix Special Forces, was fighting while retreating. As he passed the two, he shouted, ¡°Stop chatting, quick¡­¡± The rest of his shout was drowned out by an intensified assault. Zhou Daniu and Zou Yi tightened their expressions and joined the battle once more. They were indeed frontline troops. Chapter 953 - Chapter 953 Chapter 953 Old Soldiers Never Die They Just Fade Chapter 953: Chapter 953: Old Soldiers Never Die, They Just Fade Away (3rd Update) Chapter 953: Chapter 953: Old Soldiers Never Die, They Just Fade Away (3rd Update) Behind them, were Chen Rushi, Wei Ruyan, Qiao Le, Zhao Xuehui, and Yang Binyi among others. They were considered the second-line reserves. Although their cultivation levels were not high, they could barely manage to fight. At that moment, Patriarch Chen, Chen Xiuhe, also ascended into the sky. The crowd was startled at the sight. ¡°Patriarch Chen, why have you come?¡± ¡°Yes! Patriarch Chen, it¡¯s too dangerous here. You should hurry back!¡± The crowd tried to dissuade him. Unafraid of the deities filling the sky, Chen Xiuhe simply smiled faintly at their words. ¡°At this critical juncture of life and death, how can I stand by and watch you all bleed and sacrifice at the forefront?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Chen Xiuhe waved his hand, ¡°I know my cultivation level is modest, but even if it costs me this old life, I cannot allow these scoundrels to run amok!¡± Just then, bursts of laughter came from behind, from within the city. ¡°Well said, Old Chen, I¡¯ve always looked down on you, but what you said today is really damn gratifying!¡± As the words were spoken, a figure shining with light flew into the sky, revealing an old general in military attire. ¡°General Wang!¡± someone exclaimed in astonishment. This old general, Wang Zhong, was a retired military heavyweight who had a good relationship with Chen Xiuhe. Seeing his arrival, Chen Xiuhe gave a slight smile, ¡°How come you, old immortal, have also come?¡± Wang Zhong chuckled, looking at the Hua Clan warriors fighting bloodily and said lightly, ¡°Although I¡¯m old, I cannot stand idly by and watch those kids bleed in the front while I hide in safety. Besides, I¡¯ve lived long enough. It¡¯s good to leave some sparks for our Hua Clan!¡± ¡°And it¡¯s not just me! All our old buddies have come!¡± As his voice trailed off, dozens of old men in military uniform, with ages either grey-haired but still standing tall and proud, appeared in the sky. Seeing this, Chen Xiuhe laughed heartily, ¡°Good! You truly deserve to be my friends, Chen Xiuhe¡¯s friends!¡± Wang Zhong laughed too, ¡°I wasn¡¯t scared of imperialist gunfire back in the day; I refuse to believe that these damned offspring can stir up the heavens!¡± Then he turned to the crowd behind him and shouted, ¡°Brothers, today we¡¯re going to show these wretched curs what a real iron army looks like!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The crowd responded with a resounding agreement. Then, these white-haired veterans swiftly got into formation. ¡°Veterans Brigade, charge!¡± With that said, the group of veterans charged forward with murderous intent. Witnessing this scene, whether it was the people in the battlefield or the soldiers sitting in command at the rear, all fell silent. Old soldiers never die; they just fade away slowly. And when faced with a crisis threatening the Hua Clan¡¯s very existence, these veterans who once dominated the battlefields gathered and set out once again. Even if this charge might mean they would never return! But still, they were without regret. The brutal slaughter didn¡¯t stop because of the appearance of the veterans. After just a single encounter, the group led by Wang Zhong lost more than half of its members. Yet their presence provided a much-needed respite for the already exhausted crowd. But at that moment, another dozen deities suddenly descended. The situation turned overwhelmingly one-sided in an instant. Everyone watching via satellite broadcast saw this scene, and all were engulfed in deep despair. How was this battle to be fought? Just as chaos fully engulfed the sky, a tidal wave appeared in the distant horizon, rushing forward and arriving in an instant. People could then see that atop the leading wave was none other than the Sea Monster Princess, Jiang Mei¡¯er, along with countless members of the Demon Race. The timely arrival of these reinforcements thrilled everyone present. Jiang Mei¡¯er, without hesitation, launched a fierce attack. The tidal waves filled the sky, encircling the Divine Guards. But just as everyone had begun to breathe a sigh of relief, In the midst of the tide, there came the cold laughter of a woman. ¡°How ridiculous. Ants always love making these futile struggles!¡± As her voice sounded, Gong Wujian¡¯s figure gradually emerged in the sky. And with her appearance, the surging tide that filled the sky instantly turned into nothingness. Upon seeing her, everyone¡¯s pupils shrank. The Commander-in-chief of the Nation, stationed at the rear, trembled all over and immediately roared at the communications console, ¡°Retreat now! Quickly!¡± Before launching this defense battle of Zhongdu, the military had engaged all of its strategists in a meticulous simulation. They ultimately concluded if the divine beings attacking Zhongdu numbered fewer than fifty, the city could be defended. But there was one special circumstance. That would be if Gong Wujian or the young lord Ye Liuyan appeared. If they showed up, then this battle was destined for certain defeat. Because all of Hua¡¯s military strategists had conducted a strength assessment of Gong Wujian and Ye Liuyan. They ultimately concluded if they took action, then the world would be¡­ uncontrollable by anyone! They never expected that this worst-case scenario would still come to pass. Although the Commander-in-chief reminded everyone at the earliest possible moment, it was still too late. With an indifferent expression, Gong Wujian formed seals with her hands and chanted lightly, ¡°Seal Heaven and Earth, Annihilate Divine Skills!¡± Boom! At her command, Every cultivator within a thousand-mile radius felt a great tremor run through their bodies, and then they were horrified to find their cultivation levels completely sealed off in that instant. Instantly, countless cultivators began to fall from the sky. Gong Wujian said indifferently, ¡°Capture them all!¡± The Divine Guards, reacting swiftly to the command, waved their hands and captured the cultivators whose cultivation levels had been sealed off. Whether it was the Fire Phoenix Special Forces, Zhu Ruyan from the secret realms of Kunlun, or Liu KekKe from the Puppet Immortal Sect, All cultivators were caught in Gong Wujian¡¯s sealing manoeuvre, ensnared in one fell swoop. Seeing this scene, everyone was stunned. The Commander-in-chief showed a bitter smile. Is this the might of Great Luo? Could it be that the Hua Clan was really going to fall at the hands of their generation? But just when the entirety of Zhongdu trembled, Gong Wujian laughed coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll let you live a little longer. Take them to Beijiang!¡± Saying so, she turned and disappeared into the sky. Afterward, the Divine Guards, holding all the captives, departed as well. The Commander-in-chief was first startled, then his complexion gradually turned deathly pale. ¡°Beijiang¡­!¡± At the same time, Inside the Number One Tian Villa in Beijiang, The atmosphere was heavy to the extreme. Nearly all the cultivators of Beijiang had gathered here, Yet not a single one could utter a word. At this moment, The starship that occupied a large part of the sky was visible outside the window. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But strangely, the whole of Beijiang hadn¡¯t suffered slaughtering by the gods. The situation had turned into an eerie silence. Tang Xuan¡¯er was also staring blankly at the starship outside the window. What in the world¡­ do these people want to do? Just then, There was a violent tremor in the void, and then Gong Wujian, leading the Divine Guards, gradually began to appear. Chapter 954 - Chapter 954 Chapter 954 Hua Clan Eternal Existence (4th Chapter 954: Chapter 954: Hua Clan, Eternal Existence! (4th Update) Chapter 954: Chapter 954: Hua Clan, Eternal Existence! (4th Update) The appearance of this group of people caused the atmosphere at Number One Tian Villa to change abruptly. ¡°They¡¯re here! They¡¯ve come!¡± Then, Ye Liuyan¡¯s figure also appeared in the void. ¡°Young Lord!¡± Gong Wujian bowed in salute. ¡°Have all the people been brought back?¡± Ye Liuyan asked indifferently. ¡°Report to the Young Lord, they have all been brought back!¡± As he spoke, Gong Wujian signaled to the Divine Guards behind him with his eyes. The Divine Guards then released the restrictions. In an instant, the entire sky was occupied by densely packed cultivators. Tang Xuan¡¯er abruptly stood up, ¡°It¡¯s the people from Zhongdu!¡± In the crowd that filled the void, there were many faces familiar to Tang Xuan¡¯er. Chen Rushi, Wei Ruyan¡­ even Old Master Chen. Without exception, all these people bore a diminished aura, as if they were mere mortals. Then, Ye Liuyan looked down and smiled slightly, ¡°Woman, I once said that I would kill everyone in this world in front of you. Now, this is the first course. I hope you will like it!¡± ¡°No!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s eyes were about to split with rage. The cultivators inside Number One Tian Villa were even more enraged and were about to leap out of the formation to fight to the death. At that moment. Chen Xiuhe burst into laughter, ¡°Miss Xuan¡¯er, fellow Hua Clan compatriots, don¡¯t fall for the provocation of these guys! They can¡¯t break the formation left by Mr. Xue, so they¡¯re deliberately using this method to provoke you to go out!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Gong Wujian raised an eyebrow, ready to make a move. Ye Liuyan just smiled faintly, ¡°Let him speak! I want to hear what he can come up with!¡± At this point, the whole place fell silent, and Tang Xuan¡¯er looked up, her face streaming with tears, as she looked at Chen Xiuhe. ¡°Chen¡­ Grandpa Chen!¡± Chen Xiuhe smiled nonchalantly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be sad. What we need to do now is to preserve the Hua Clan¡¯s strength as much as possible and wait for Mr. Xue¡¯s return! As for death¡­¡± Chen Xiuhe laughed disdainfully, then glanced at the deities in the sky, ¡°I, Chen Xiu, have been through countless hardships since I was young. If I feared death, I would have died long ago!¡± ¡°And you, a group of self-proclaimed noble deities who think you can make my Hua Clan bow your heads through this method, heh, it is nothing but a fool¡¯s dream!¡± ¡°Because the Hua Clan has endured too much suffering, but despite the ever-changing world, those once mighty enemies have all dissipated like smoke! And the Hua Clan¡­ will last forever!¡± At this, Chen Xiu smiled openly, then turned his head and gave a cupped fist salute towards the east, ¡°Ancestors, I have not disgraced you!¡± With that, he resolutely turned his head and charged towards a Divine Guard. The Divine Guard snorted coldly, and with a flick of his finger, Chen Xiu exploded completely. The mist of blood scattered. The entire place fell silent. After that, everyone¡¯s faces streamed with tears as they howled towards the sky. ¡°The Hua Clan, forever enduring!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Ye Liuyan had not expected the old man to act so fearlessly and was clearly furious as he raised his hand to strike. With this palm falling, all would surely die. Just then. Suddenly, a powerful surge of brilliance erupted from within Number One Tian Villa. A tremendous momentum shot straight up into the sky. The crowd all turned their heads to look. Ye Liuyan was also taken aback, and then his complexion changed drastically, ¡°This is¡­¡± Before he could finish. A cocoon of light emerged, rising slowly from within the villa. ¡°Is¡­ is that An Qing?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er exclaimed in shock. Simultaneously. The cocoon began to crack like an eggshell and then burst open in an instant. Amid the dazzling brilliance, An Qing, who had been asleep for three years, appeared before everyone. Her hair, which reached the ground, fluttered without any wind. On her exquisite cheeks was a faint butterfly tattoo. And her eyes were utterly devoid of emotion. ¡°An Qing is awake!¡± the people from the Fire Phoenix Special Forces shouted with joy. At that moment, several Divine Guards rushed forward frenziedly. But just as they were halfway there, swarms of ants suddenly emerged from the void, completely enveloping the guards and in an instant gnawed them to the ground. The sound of ants devouring and the agonized screams of the Divine Guards mingled together, sending chills up the spines of those who heard them. An Qing then coldly raised her head, her eyes brimming with icy murderous intent, ¡°I am the Insect Tribe!¡± As she spoke, an endless swarm of ants started appearing out of thin air and attacked towards the Heavenly Divines in the sky. Ye Liuyan regained his composure, smiled faintly, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect to see the existence of the Queen of the Insect Tribe here! If you were given time to grow, you might become a formidable enemy of my Divine Clan, but right now¡­ you¡¯re still too weak!¡± With that, Ye Liuyan struck down with his palm. Boom! The sky full of ants turned to dust. An Qing was also sent flying tens of thousands of feet away, the corners of her mouth gradually showing traces of blood. Everyone present clenched their hearts in anxiety. Even more surprised was Ye Liuyan. Although he had only used less than ten percent of his power in that palm, the newly hatched Queen of the Insect Tribe had actually endured it. Despite being injured, she did not die. This indicated the incredible vitality she possessed. ¡°Indeed, you cannot be allowed to live, kill them all, leave no worries for the future!¡± Ye Liuyan¡¯s eyes turned frosty as he ordered in a deep voice. He had now been shocked by the endless surprises within this Earth. Thus, his previous leisurely attitude had vanished into thin air. Now, he only wanted to completely destroy this world. ¡°Yes!¡± Gong Wujian acknowledged, then turned and surveyed the crowd, ¡°Kill!¡± Seeing this scene, the hearts of everyone around the world tightened. Many people were driven to utter despair and started crying out loud. Yet, more people silently watched the screen, those Hua Clan Cultivators who had their cultivation levels sealed and were about to die. Not one of these people showed any sign of cowardice or panic. Zou Yi sighed, ¡°Damn, I¡¯m going to die without a chick by my side, but with this big brute instead. I really can¡¯t accept this!¡± Even as he said this, Zou Yi still leaned closer to Zhou Daniu, ¡°Daniu, take it slow on the road to the underworld, we from Fire Phoenix have to stick together! Damn, if things go wrong in hell, we¡¯ll just revolt!¡± Zhou Daniu smiled naively, ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°In our next life, let¡¯s still be brothers!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Qiao Le, Zhao Xuehui, and Yang Binyi exchanged smiles, ¡°When the second brother comes back, not a single one of these guys will be able to escape!¡± Yang Binyi said fiercely. And many more people silently watched Gong Wujian. This feeling brought back memories of things from ten thousand years ago for Gong Wujian, igniting a raging fury within her. ¡°Stubborn fools, go to hell, all of you!¡± she said, raising her palm to bring it down upon them. Just when many had already closed their eyes, resigned to death. A clear and cold male voice, as if coming through the Hellfire, traversed the void and spread across the sky. ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± All shook in unison, some even flung their eyes open in disbelief, raising their heads to look. A streak of light carrying the force of wind and thunder approached with ferocious speed from afar. In an instant. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A figure appeared at the scene. So fast was his speed that he plowed through the air, leaving deep rifts behind that lingered for a long time. And when they saw this familiar figure, countless people stood rooted to the spot, then burst into tears of joy. Yes. Xue An had returned! Chapter 955 - Chapter 955 Chapter 955 Heaven and Earth as the Seal Sun and Chapter 955: Chapter 955: Heaven and Earth as the Seal, Sun and Moon as the Stamp (First Release) Chapter 955: Chapter 955: Heaven and Earth as the Seal, Sun and Moon as the Stamp (First Release) ¡°Instructor!¡± ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± ¡°My lord!¡± Amid the cacophony of shouts resounded. Xue An watched those who had been collectively sealed, his eyes gradually revealing an intense killing intent, then he looked up at Ye Liuyan and the full sky of deities behind him. ¡°Who did this?¡± His tone was indifferent, yet it caused the complexions of these deities to subtly change. At that moment, Ye Liuyan, standing at the forefront, laughed. ¡°I truly did not expect that you would be able to break the Great Sealing Technique and escape from the hopeless world. It seems I have indeed underestimated you!¡± Xue An ignored his words and again asked indifferently, ¡°Who did this?¡± The smile on Ye Liuyan¡¯s face gradually turned icy as he said ominously, ¡°Xue An, do not think that just because you can break the seal, you can do anything. In front of me, you all are mere ants!¡± As if he had not heard, Xue An turned his head to look at Gong Wujian, standing beside Ye Liuyan. ¡°Was it you who did this?¡± Facing Xue An¡¯s interrogation, Gong Wujian¡¯s heart trembled and she instinctively thought to retreat, but soon came to her senses, feeling somewhat irritated. She, a Great Luo Powerful One, had felt fear while facing the questioning of a mere worm not even worthy of the True Immortal status. This was something she found utterly unacceptable, so she snorted coldly, lifted her chin, and said, ¡°Yes, it was I who did it! Xue An, you have indeed shown impressive strength in breaking my seal! But do you think, that changes anything?¡± As she spoke, Gong Wujian¡¯s face revealed a mocking smile, ¡°You are too naive! Xue An, if I were you, I would have found a secluded place to hide, not rush back here¡­ to die!¡± Upon saying this, Gong Wujian raised her hand and pointed, shouting coldly, ¡°Kill him!¡± At that command, An entire heaven¡¯s worth of deities moved as one, surrounding Xue An completely. Broadcasted via satellite, billions fell silent, their faces filled with worry as they watched this scene unfold. Indeed, Mr. Xue had indeed dominated this world previously, being deemed invincible. But now, he was facing incredibly formidable deities descended to this world, among them powerful beings like Gong Wujian. As for Ye Liuyan, revered as the lesser Heavenly Lord, his power was profoundly unfathomable. And Mr. Xue was alone. With such a disparity in numbers, could Mr. Xue truly turn the tide and rescue the world from peril? A big question mark arose in countless people¡¯s minds. But everyone shared the same thought, hoping that Xue An would continue his brilliance and annihilate all these descended deities. At that moment, Xue An, neither sad nor happy, stood in the void, calmly looking at the surrounding deities and said lightly, ¡°Come at me all at once, I¡¯m short on time!¡± Boom! That statement sounded like a thunderclap, startling everyone both present and not. These were formidable deities indeed. Yet in Mr. Xue¡¯s mouth, they seemed no more significant than chickens and dogs, simply inconsequential. Many people even cracked a bitter smile, it seemed they had still underestimated Mr. Xue¡¯s boldness! In facing such powerful foes, he still dared to act so calmly. Was this the true posture of the invincible? Many were deeply shocked. Yet all the heavenly deities were infuriated by Xue An¡¯s words. ¡°Ignorant fool!¡± ¡°Insect-like native! Die!¡± As they shouted, the full heavens of deities moved as one, preparing to strike down Xue An. Many of these deities were powerful Divine Guards from Lihen Heaven, as well as the gods of the Northern European divine courts. Odin was naturally among them. Ever since he returned to Earth, the former Divine King¡¯s days had been rather bleak. He had intended to return to his homeland to make an appearance, but unexpectedly encountered Fan Mengxue, newly ascended to the divine position, and master of this realm¡¯s darkness. After a great battle, his Divine Child Vidar¡¯s divine status had almost shattered, and countless valiant spirits had perished. Even his divine weapon, the Spear of Eternity, suffered severe damage and broke into three pieces. Although Fan Mengxue was severely injured and fell into a coma afterward, Odin was also frightened and dared not to disturb Europe anymore, so he had no choice but to return to the Hua Clan in disgrace. This series of setbacks annoyed the Divine King, who was eager to find an opportunity to prove himself. Opportunely, today Xue An returned. If it were a one-on-one fight, Odin would not dare to make a move. He still remembered the scene where he came close to death during a battle with Xue An. But now, with all the deities taking action together, joining in with a few indifferent punches would surely be fine! The one harboring the same thought was also Vidar, the Blood God. He despised Xue An to the bone, yet he was extremely cautious of him at the same time. Thus, he only dared to circle around, looking for an opportunity to ambush Xue An. Meanwhile, these hundreds of deities all made their move. What a spectacle it was! Nature¡¯s spiritual energy within a thousand-mile radius was instantly drained, countless powerful glows converged into a gigantic light pillar that stood from earth to sky, carrying endless destructive power, and it hurled straight at Xue An. Facing this world-shattering strike. The whole world was silenced. Everyone¡¯s heart was lifted to their throats. Those who were familiar with Xue An couldn¡¯t even bear to watch; they could only close their eyes and silently pray for the protection of Hua Clan¡¯s ancestors, hoping for Mr. Xue¡¯s safety. It seemed their prayers were effective. Xue An stood with hands behind his back in the void, facing the falling light pillar, he smiled lightly, ¡°This finally looks decent, but that¡¯s about it!¡± Saying so, Xue An pointed a hand toward the sky and coldly shouted, ¡°Heaven and Earth as the seal, the Sun and Moon as the insignia,¡± ¡± Boom! A blinding burst of light suddenly exploded from Xue An¡¯s palm. Then, as if holding the Sun and Moon, he brutally smashed it down. An extremely terrifying force directly countered the combined strike of the gods. There was no loud noise. Not even any excessive aura. Only at the point of impact did space shred like paper, then a black hole appeared, its violent suction force directly destroyed the gods¡¯ combined strike. At this moment, the entire world was silenced. The myriad deities were all stunned. They had never dreamed that this seemingly ordinary young man would possess such formidable divine power. At the same time, Xue An gave a slight smile towards Vidar and Odin, the Divine King, ¡°Met again!¡± Seeing Xue An¡¯s smile, fear rang deep inside Vidar and Odin. Especially Vidar, who could even feel the hint of joy in Xue An¡¯s eyes. It was like a hunter spotting the prey he coveted. This made him tremble with fear, repeatedly backing away. Xue An calmly said, ¡°Since you came here, do you still think about running away?¡± As he spoke, Xue An stepped forward to pursue. But just then, Gong Wujian, who had been inactive until now, flickered and already appeared beside Xue An. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then with a palm splitting Yin and Yang, he brutally smashed down. ¡°Be careful!¡± many people couldn¡¯t help but shout loudly. But Gong Wujian, known as a Great Luo Powerful One, struck with such speed and ferocity that it surpassed human imagination. Only a loud bang was heard. Xue An misstepped, and his whole body was blasted a thousand feet away; when he finally stabilized, several terrifying cracks appeared across his chest and abdomen. Chapter 956 - Chapter 956 Chapter 956 Main Event Begins (2nd Update) Chapter 956: Chapter 956 Main Event Begins (2nd Update) Chapter 956: Chapter 956 Main Event Begins (2nd Update) It was as if a piece of exquisite porcelain had been shattered. Seeing this scene, everyone fell silent. At that moment, Gong Wujian burst into arrogant laughter, ¡°I guessed right, Xue An, you fell for my Great Sealing Technique. Though you managed to break free, I imagine you paid a tremendous price!¡± ¡°Plus, with you rushing back so frantically, you must be seriously injured. Am I right?¡± Xue An remained silent. That attitude was tantamount to an admission. At the same time, Gong Wujian spoke indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s do it together and tear him apart completely!¡± Upon seeing Xue An badly injured, these deities had already been eager to try, and upon hearing Gong Wujian¡¯s order, they swarmed forward, desperate to put Xue An to death. And Odin and Blood God Gaea, who had just been anxious, now also burst into rampant laughter. ¡°Xue An, didn¡¯t see this day coming, did you? I always said, humans¡­ shouldn¡¯t oppose the gods!¡± Gaea said, sneering. And Odin¡¯s divine power surged, eager to strike down Xue An to prove his own strength. This time, under the gods¡¯ siege, Xue An¡¯s reactions were much slower, and his momentum wasn¡¯t as overwhelming as before. The cracks on his chest and abdomen began to widen at a rate visible to the naked eye. Billions of people around the globe watched this scene in dumbstruck silence. And countless people couldn¡¯t help but shed hot tears. Because in their eyes, Xue An, fighting alone, represented humanity¡¯s last hope. And it seemed that Mr. Xue, once invincible, was gradually unable to hold on. But he still didn¡¯t give up; instead, he was still fighting madly. How could this not move them? At this moment, Xue An dodged slightly slower, and a Divine Guard with a long spear directly hit one of Xue An¡¯s legs. Under the formidable divine might, Xue An¡¯s leg instantly vaporized. Seeing this, all the gods were ecstatic, ¡°He can¡¯t hold on much longer!¡± But all who witnessed this scene cried out in anguish. Especially the cultivators present, who began to cry out in sorrow. ¡°Mr. Xue, you should leave! As long as you are here, there¡¯s still hope for our Hua Clan!¡± ¡°Yes! Don¡¯t worry about us, just go!¡± ¡°Instructor, you are a true man without equal, but these scoundrels lack integrity, besieging you. Didn¡¯t you teach us to recognize opportunities and act accordingly? Now, you should retreat first and later get revenge for us!¡± shouted Cheng Hao, captain of the Fire Phoenix squad. ¡°That¡¯s right, preserve your strength now and later take revenge for us!¡± numerous people began to echo. And in Number One Tian Villa, Tang Xuan¡¯er, with tears streaming down her face, then boldly stood up, ready to rush into the sky regardless of everything. At this moment, Gong Wujian sneered, ¡°Trying to leave, heh, do you think he can still escape?¡± Saying this, Gong Wujian clapped his hands together, ¡°Seal!¡± At this command, The heavens trembled, and spiritual energy receded like a tide. ¡°Bind!¡± All forms of prominence besieged Xue An¡¯s body, causing more cracks to appear. ¡°Seal Decision!¡± Layer upon layer of seal decisions piled up, leaving no escape for Xue An. After these three forms, even a True Immortal would have to bow down. Let alone Xue An, who was now drained of all strength. Thus, Xue An was like an ant stuck in glue, unable to move. The joy of the celestial deities knew no bounds, for they were not about to show any mercy; taking advantage during illness was the principle for these deities. So they surged forward and attacked together. Bang. Amidst the muffled sounds, Xue An, with his body alone, withstood the blow from all the celestial deities and then his body began to show crisscrossing cracks, finally exploding with a loud bang. Silence! The entire world fell into deathly silence. Countless people¡¯s faces were ashen to the extreme, their eyes filled with utter despair. Because the war god in their hearts had fallen. ¡°Mr.!¡± Someone cried out first in anguish. Then the entire world erupted in cries. Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s vision darkened, nearly causing her to fall to the ground, then tears of blood flowed from her eyes. ¡°Xue An, how could you die, how could you be dead?¡± Meanwhile. At the command center in Zhongdu, the Commander-in-chief of the Nation and all military high-ranking officials were dazedly watching the scene on the large screen. Eventually, the Commander-in-chief gradually regained consciousness. Yet at this moment, this leader who had held power over the Hua Clan for years, always appearing iron-fisted before the people, never showing a hint of weakness, waved his hand feebly. ¡°Everyone, step back and take this last chance, go and bid farewell to your families!¡± Saying this, the Commander-in-chief struggled to stand up, his face lost as he walked outside. Take a step but immediately staggered, almost falling. ¡°General!¡± someone cried out, wanting to come over and support him. The Commander-in-chief waved his hand, ¡°No need to help me, we don¡¯t need the command center anymore!¡± Saying this, he walked toward the door. No one spoke. Some began to weep quietly. And when the Commander-in-chief reached the door, just touching the doorknob. A strategist suddenly said in a trembling voice, ¡°General, look! What is that?¡± The Commander-in-chief seemed as if he heard nothing. What else could it be? Mr. Xue was dead! What was waiting for the people next was the endless slaughter by the gods. Nothing mattered anymore. But then, another strategist said, ¡°It¡­ it seems like Mr. Xue¡¯s voice!¡± Upon hearing this, the Commander-in-chief¡¯s heart trembled, and he turned around abruptly, then stared at the screen in astonishment. Similarly startled were countless people around the globe. The people who had already despaired once again looked up at the screen. Because in the already empty void, there came a faint sigh. Then a voice said lightly, ¡°Good, I finally made it on time!¡± This voice was not loud, yet it struck every heart like a sledgehammer. Because countless people recognized who was speaking. Xue An! But how could this be? Wasn¡¯t Mr. Xue annihilated by the gods? Even more bewildered than the people were the deities in the sky. They looked at each other, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t he dead?¡± Gong Wujian suddenly looked up, his expression turning extremely ugly. ¡°A clone! What was destroyed just now was only one of his clones!¡± As the voice fell. Everyone also looked up. Just to see a dazzling golden starship slowly appearing in the sky above. Then a burst of golden light flashed. One figure after another began to materialize. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And standing in the forefront, with black eyes and hair, dressed in white as if an Immortal had descended upon the world, who else could it be but Xue An? Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Indeed, the one you slew was my clone!¡± Everyone stood frozen in place, then all broke out in ecstatic jubilation. Then Xue An surveyed the crowd and said lightly, ¡°What just happened was merely an appetizer, now, the main act begins!¡± As he spoke, Xue An¡¯s eyes turned cold, he raised his palm, and struck down. Chapter 957 - Chapter 957 Chapter 957 A Thought Forms a Realm Thus is a Chapter 957: Chapter 957: A Thought Forms a Realm, Thus is a Great Luo (Third Update) Chapter 957: Chapter 957: A Thought Forms a Realm, Thus is a Great Luo (Third Update) Boom. This palm strike was simply indescribable in words. It was as if the heavens and earth were overturning, the sun and moon reversing. The surging omnipotence that swept across the sky left every observer in shock. As for the deities engulfed within it, they all cried out in unison. ¡°No¡­.¡± And then they began to flee in all directions. But before Xue An¡¯s majestic strike, all their struggles were in vain. Bang! Followed by an extremely muffled colossal sound. Nearly all the deities stood frozen in place. Then, from their bodies, came the sound of porcelain shattering. It began faintly, but soon swelled into a chorus. Just as everyone watched in wonder and confusion. The majority of deities, with their indestructible divine bodies, began to crumble and then burst apart one after another. The scene was like a display of fireworks, leaving everyone in awe. Zou Yi of the Fire Phoenix said in a dazed tone, ¡°Holy shit, the boss is so damn badass! He turned slaying gods into an art form!¡± In an instant, the deities that had just filled the sky were reduced by ninety percent, leaving only Odin, Gaea the Blood God, and a few high-grade divine spirits to withstand that palm strike. Even those who were lucky enough not to die were covered in scars, and their eyes showed nothing but horror when they looked at Xue An. Especially Odin. This Northern European God King, who valued his own life more than gold, was scared out of his wits by Xue An¡¯s palm strike. Because he had previously crossed hands with Xue An. Back then, although Xue An was formidable, it still took some effort to deal with him. But after just a few months of not seeing him, Xue An¡¯s strength had increased so dramatically. He had simply used a casual palm strike to slaughter so many deities and even caused himself to be injured. At that moment, Odin felt regret. Regretted that he should not have followed Ye Liuyan to this world. Gong Wujian was also staring blankly at this scene. She could never have imagined that what she had struggled to eliminate was just a clone of Xue An. And when Xue An¡¯s true body arrived, he had crushed nearly all of the divine guards of Lihen Heaven with a single palm. Was such strength really that of someone who wasn¡¯t even a True Immortal? At this moment, Xue An turned his head, looking at Gong Wujian with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile, and then pointed a finger at the people whose cultivation levels had been sealed. ¡°Could I trouble you to tell me, did you seal them?¡± Gong Wujian¡¯s heart trembled in fear. Why would both the clone and the true body ask her the same question? But she quickly calmed herself and said sternly, ¡°Xue An, your strength is indeed not bad! But do you think that just by your own power, you can stop my Lihen Heaven?¡± Xue An¡¯s smile remained as he nodded and said, ¡°So it seems you indeed sealed these people!¡± Gong Wujian coldly laughed and said, ¡°So what if I did? I¡­¡± But before she could finish her words, Xue An¡¯s figure flashed, and from high in the sky, he appeared directly in front of Gong Wujian, then, before she could even react, he sent out a palm strike. Smack! A terrifying crisp sound echoed through heaven and earth, even causing ripples of sound waves that shattered the clouds in the sky. Under Xue An¡¯s terrifying palm strength, Gong Wujian was sent flying, only managing to stabilize her figure after falling tens of thousands of feet. Looking at Gong Wujian again, one could see that half of her cold and beautiful face was smashed to bits, appearing extremely grotesque. This slap shocked many onlookers. Gong Wujian herself was stunned for several seconds before she came back to her senses, and then she let out a sky-shaking roar. ¡°Xue An, you are dead!¡± With that, she flicked her hair, and the broken cheek instantly recovered, followed by her furiously forming hand signs one after another. She stacked various Sealing Arts frantically, and her eyes lit up with an almost insane glint. No one had ever dared to strike her before. Especially someone much less powerful than herself. This was even harder for Gong Wujian to accept. Now, there was but one single thought on her mind: to utterly tear Xue An to pieces. But her movement hadn¡¯t yet finished. A palm suddenly reached out from between her chest and abdomen. Gong Wujian trembled, looked down, and her face was filled with a blank expression of dismay. And at that moment, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Just a mass-produced Great Luo, and you actually thought you were an unmatched powerhouse?¡± As he spoke, Xue An violently pulled back, and his hand clasped inside Gong Wujian¡¯s chest and abdomen, forcibly ripping out her spine. Amidst the bloodshed. Gong Wujian coughed up blood violently, collapsing limp onto the ground. For her, such injuries were still not fatal. Even given a bit of time, her spine could grow back. But Gong Wujian¡¯s eyes were filled with absolute terror. Because Xue An¡¯s words had directly exposed the truth about her strength. Indeed. She was indeed a Great Luo that had been expedited by a Secret Technique. In terms of strength, she was in fact just a True Immortal and the kind that had no hope of ever reaching Great Luo in her lifetime. But because she was skilled in Sealing Arts, she was selected and thereby gained her current strength. However, a Great Luo without the comprehension of laws is but an empty shell¨Ca mere facade. ¡°You¡­ how could you¡­¡± Gong Wujian struggled to speak. Xue An casually tossed aside the bloody spine and with a flash of flame in his hand, it became clean again. But he paid no heed to Gong Wujian¡¯s words. Instead, he turned his head to look at Ye Liuyan, who had been standing there all along, and said indifferently, ¡°Among all these people, the only one who can truly be considered a powerhouse is you alone!¡± ¡°Is that so, Great Luo Powerful One!¡± The world fell silent. And then Ye Liuyan laughed. His smirk was full of amusement. ¡°Xue An, you really are becoming more and more of a pleasant surprise to me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡­ am the true Great Luo Powerful One!¡± As the words fell. A might that could make the stars themselves tremble rose from Ye Liuyan¡¯s body. If not for the perfected laws of the Earth and the abundance of Spiritual Energy, this mere might would be enough to shatter mountains and rivers for thousands of miles. Even so. The vast expanse of land below began to crack and break apart. In the end, the only thing left intact under the protection of an Array was the Number One Tian Villa. And the rest of the land had been completely transformed. Under such a formidable aura, everyone¡¯s faces changed color. Then Ye Liuyan said indifferently, ¡°Xue An, today, I will show you what true invincibility is!¡± As he spoke, he slowly took a step forward. With that step, the void trembled. And all the Divine Spirits that had been just pulverized by Xue An¡¯s palm began to furiously reshape themselves with the tremors. In an instant. All the Divine Spirits that had died just moments ago were restored to their places. Even Gong Wujian was restored to her original state. Then Ye Liuyan proudly proclaimed, ¡°To create a realm with a single thought, that is Great Luo! Xue An, what do you have to fight me with?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The world was as silent as death. Everyone was shocked by this earth-shattering move from Ye Liuyan. To reverse life and death, to create a realm with a thought! Is this the true power of a Great Luo Powerful One? Under the pressure of such power, could Mr. Xue still be a match? Chapter 958 - Chapter 958 Chapter 958 Divine Skills Reemerge A Battle That Chapter 958: Chapter 958: Divine Skills Reemerge, A Battle That Shocks the Heavens (4th Update) Chapter 958: Chapter 958: Divine Skills Reemerge, A Battle That Shocks the Heavens (4th Update) Under this doubt, countless gazes converged on Xue An in the sky. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Xue An laughed, a laugh wild and reckless. ¡°Great Luo?¡± ¡°Do you know, in front of me, an Immortal King is but a mere mortal, and an Immortal Emperor is also a mediocrity! Not to mention a mere Great Luo like you!¡± ¡°How audacious!¡± Ye Liuyan was shocked by Xue An¡¯s earth-shattering words and couldn¡¯t help but roar. ¡°How noble is the Immortal King, and the Immortal Emperor even more so dominates The Multiverse as an unparalleled powerful being. You are merely an ant but dare to speak such madness; are you not afraid of being annihilated both in body and spirit?¡± Xue An¡¯s smile gradually faded as he looked coldly at Ye Liuyan, ¡°How would you know my thoughts!¡± ¡°In The Multiverse Realms, I alone am supreme!¡± ¡°Today, I¡¯ll teach you how to behave,¡± he said. With that, Xue An clenched his palm into a fist and struck from the air. This punch had no flair, as simple as a youth playfully wrestling. Yet this seemingly unimpressive punch caused the heavens and the earth to come to a standstill. Countless people held their breath, watching this battle that concerned the fate of the entire Earth with extreme tension. And upon seeing this punch, many body cultivators with sharp eyes stood frozen in place. ¡°Having seen this punch, I realize that the first half of my life has been wasted in vain,¡± muttered a master of body cultivation known for his boxing skills. Because this punch not only merged perfectly with the surrounding environment but also embodied a profound truth of the universe, elusive like the antelope that leaves no trace. Such is the true art of boxing. Because it is impossible to dodge. Yet faced with such a punch, Ye Liuyan revealed a hint of a cold smile. ¡°Not a bad punch, pity about the lack of strength,¡± he said. As he spoke, the tiny particles of sand floating in the air around Ye Liuyan suddenly swelled, instantly transforming into fist-sized orbs of light. To know how much airborne dust there is, So when it swelled to the size of a fist, with Ye Liuyan at the center, countless orbs of light firmly shielded him. To the onlooker, it appeared as though countless stars had emerged in the sky with Ye Liuyan standing at the center of this starry sea. By then, Xue An¡¯s punch had also reached. But this earth-shattering punch lost all its force when faced with these fist-sized orbs of light. For all the impact was completely absorbed by these orbs. At this, Ye Liuyan burst into laughter. ¡°Xue An, I suggest you save your energy! Each of these orbs is a miniature world; you could fight to the death and still not displace a single hair of mine!¡± One grain, one world. Such is the terrifying aspect of Great Luo¡¯s ability to create worlds with a single thought. Even if Ye Liuyan wished, he could create countless sand worlds to block all attacks. Under such defense, unless your strength far surpasses the opponent, there¡¯s nothing you can do. Thus, across The Multiverse Realms, there¡¯s a saying that describes the indestructible nature of Great Luo, indicating that irrespective of the strength of your opponent, in the face of such indiscriminate defense, even the mightiest warriors can only sigh in frustration. Xue An¡¯s expression remained cold and indifferent, showing neither sorrow nor joy, and even faced with Ye Liuyan¡¯s taunts, he displayed no emotion, only raising his hand and shouting coldly. ¡°Lend me your starship for a moment!¡± Ye Liuyan was stunned. What does that mean? What does he mean by ¡®lend me your starship for a moment¡¯? At this moment, Xue An shot straight up into the sky, instantly reaching the bottom of the starship that Ye Liuyan had piloted here. What does he want to do? Everyone was puzzled. Xue An extended both hands and grabbed the starship, which was ten thousand miles long, then shouted coldly, ¡°Want to hide like a turtle in its shell? Then I¡¯ll smash your shell!¡± With that, Xue An shook his arms, ¡°Bring it here!¡± Crack! Of course, there were people on board the starship. Hence, upon sensing something amiss, they tried to propel the starship upward. Under the immense force of Xue An, the starship, instead of rising, began to descend, emitting a cringe-inducing creaking sound. All onlookers were dumbstruck. Even Ye Liuyan was shocked beyond belief. To shake a ten-thousand-mile starship with one¡¯s own strength? Such immense power was something not even the body cultivation experts in Lihen Heaven could achieve! At that moment, the energy-gathering array engraved on the starship started to show cracks from the overwhelming burden, then began to burst one after another. Amid the booming noises, Xue Ansheng forcefully pulled down the starship, then swung the enormous vessel down like a brick. Whoosh! A fierce wind swept through heaven and earth. All who saw it were utterly astonished. Ye Liuyan was momentarily stunned, then roared, ¡°Xue An, how dare you¡­¡± Before he could finish, the ten-thousand-mile starship had already smashed down cataclysmically. Crack. Under the formidable force of the starship, countless sandy worlds began to burst one after another. In an instant, half were destroyed by this strike. As the dust settled, Ye Liuyan, covered in dirt and dust, stood furiously, shouting, ¡°Xue An, I will tear you apart piece by piece and turn your soul into a puppet!¡± Amid his furious roar, Xue An, unfazed, stood high in the sky and with a gentle lift of his hand, declared faintly, ¡°Sword, come!¡± At his command, lights soared from the Divine Land of Huaxia. From mountains and rivers, deep pools, and lakes, countless lights surged up, wildly rushing towards Xue An. ¡°This¡­ this is the dragon vein energy gathered by Huaxia¡¯s mountains and rivers over thousands of years!¡± Feng Shui Master Song Yi, whose cultivation level was also sealed, roared in utter shock. For those who entered the path through Feng Shui, they could naturally discern the immense force contained within this endless radiance. The light madly converged in Xue An¡¯s palm and, in an instant, a giant sword, spanning ten thousand miles, astonishingly took shape. And the sword, shaped like a dragon, stirred the deep-seated bonds of all Huaxia descendants. At this moment, Xue An calmly said, ¡°This sword is the first installment of interest I¡¯m collecting on behalf of the Hua Clan ancestors who perished under your blade thousands of years ago!¡± After speaking, Xue An raised his sword towards the sky and slashed down thunderously. In its path, mountains moved, and great waves formed in the seas. Ye Liuyan¡¯s face showed a trace of solemnity. But as an arrogantly proud member of Great Luo, he merely sneered coldly, ¡°Such pretense of mystery!¡± At that moment, the sword¡¯s brilliance slashed down. Crack. The sandy worlds around Ye Liuyan began to explosively shatter. In an instant, they were nearly completely exhausted. And yet the momentum of the sword continued towards Ye Liuyan. But just as the sword was about to strike, Ye Liuyan stretched out two fingers, catching the sword directly, then icily sneered, ¡°Even if you condense the entire heaven and earth into a sword, I fear it not, let alone merely ninety thousand miles of landscape!¡± Speaking, he twisted his fingers. Crack. The ten-thousand-mile-long sword, with a lament, dissolved into a sky full of brilliant light, scattering everywhere. Ye Liuyan stood proudly, a mocking smile appearing on his face, ¡°Xue An, what move do you have left now?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An remained silent. All around was a solemn silence. Then a powerful aura began to ascend from Xue An¡¯s body as he slowly looked up, his eyes sparkling. ¡°Causality!¡± Divine skills reappeared, and the battle shocked the heavens! Chapter 959 - Chapter 959 Chapter 959 Law Confrontation The True Immortals Chapter 959: Chapter 959: Law Confrontation, The True Immortal¡¯s Tribulation (1st Update) Chapter 959: Chapter 959: Law Confrontation, The True Immortal¡¯s Tribulation (1st Update) At a command. A profoundly mysterious law of the Great Dao descended upon Ye Liu Yan, Gong Wujian, and all the deities present. Ye Liu Yan¡¯s body trembled violently, and he screamed, ¡°To control causation, how do you possess such divine power?¡± At this moment, he finally felt genuine terror. Even he, the son of Lord Lihen, had never condensed such a divine law. Who exactly is this man? As he was filled with terror. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Reverse!¡± Snap! The deities, like fragile porcelain dolls, were torn apart by the overwhelming force of causation, turning into nothingness, leaving not even a trace of their existence. Gong Wujian¡¯s form gradually turned to void, and he screamed in extreme fear, ¡°Young Lord, save me!¡± Ye Liu Yan¡¯s body, tempered by the laws of Great Luo, also showed fine cracks under the wash of the Dao of Causation, but he snorted coldly. ¡°Even if you truly control causation, what of it? You are not even a True Immortal, still as insignificant as an ant!¡± Saying this, he suddenly stomped his foot and shouted, ¡°Utmost Firmness!¡± Boom! Around him, the space within a certain radius suddenly shimmered with a cold metallic glow, becoming extremely solid. Even the laws of the Heavenly Dao became as firm as rock in an instant. Gong Wujian felt the causation force that was madly eroding him being blocked, and he couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Then he fearfully looked up. He saw the surging causation force like a tidal wave, and Ye Liu Yan¡¯s divine skills stood unyielding like a rock. This direct confrontation of divine laws made the surrounding heavens and earth gradually unable to bear the strain, beginning to show fissures. Ye Liu Yan laughed heartily, ¡°Xue An, your control over causation is formidable, but my Utmost Firmness is not simple either!¡± Saying this, Ye Liu Yan¡¯s eyes flickered with a greedy light. He was now determined to secure Xue An. To know that Ye Liu Yan could condense such an immortal-grade law as Utmost Firmness was already a stroke of immense luck, and it required the accumulation of a thousand years of resources from Lihen Heaven. But compared to Xue An¡¯s control of causation, it was far inferior. Now, Ye Liu Yan had only one thought, which was to extract from Xue An how he had condensed the divine skill of causation. Especially since Xue An was not even a True Immortal, this made Ye Liu Yan even more eager, believing that Xue An must possess some astonishing secret technique. At this time, the confrontation between the two divine laws had gradually produced a clear superior. Although causation is recognized as the foremost law among the Multiverse Realms, Xue An was still only a Half-step True Immortal, and his cultivation level was not sufficient to unleash the true power of this divine skill. Meanwhile, Ye Liu Yan was an unrivaled powerful one who had comprehended the laws of Great Luo, and he had already refined his Utmost Firmness to perfection. As one grew and the other diminished. It turned out that the force of causation was gradually being suppressed, while Ye Liu Yan¡¯s domain of Utmost Firmness began to slowly expand. Seeing this scene, Ye Liu Yan sneered coldly, ¡°Xue An, I actually admire you for cultivating such awe-inspiring abilities in such a barbaric wilderness, truly remarkable! But in the face of absolute power, everything is in vain, admit defeat now, and I will spare your soul from death!¡± Everyone¡¯s heart rose to their throats. Many looked up at the sky with complex gazes towards that proud figure. They knew, Mr. Xue had already done his best. Returning across the vast void, then fighting continuously, all to save this world. He had done well enough. But now, it all was going to end. Despite Mr. Xue¡¯s astonishing cultivation level, after all, he was only a Half-step True Immortal! Many despaired and closed their eyes. But just then. Standing above the heavens, Xue An smiled faintly, then looked up and said to the Trans-ocean Starship, ¡°Yan¡¯er, lend me your frying pan!¡± This reminded the people. Yes! Mr. Xue had not returned alone. He brought many helpers with him! But upon a closer look at the people who emerged from the Trans-ocean Starship, many sighed in disappointment. Most of these people were Golden Immortal powerhouses. If it had been in the past, this power would have been enough to sweep across the universe. But in front of Ye Liuyan, this Great Luo, it was nothing. And An Yan, had always been quietly watching Xue An¡¯s great battle from behind. Unconsciously, her palms had become dampened due to excessive nervousness. Thus, when she heard Xue An¡¯s shout, she was momentarily startled. It wasn¡¯t until a second later that she regained her composure and immediately nodded, ¡°Okay, honey!¡± As she spoke, she flipped her hand, and a frying pan appeared in her hand, which she then threw downwards. ¡°Honey, catch!¡± With An Yan¡¯s light shout, the frying pan turned into a streak of light that rushed directly toward Xue An. Meanwhile, the voice of the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign echoed from the frying pan in mid-air. ¡°What is this?¡± Then it directed its Divine Sense downward to look and couldn¡¯t help but scream in shock, ¡°Damn, a Great Luo Powerful One! I can¡¯t beat him, I want to go home!¡± The Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign was almost in tears. His little strength might bluff a Golden Immortal, but in front of Great Luo, it wasn¡¯t worth even a fart. Perhaps a mere breath from them would scatter him like smoke and clouds. Thus, it sobbed and tried to flee. Xue An reached out his hand. A tremendous suction pulled the frying pan back, then he directly grasped it in his hand. ¡°Boss, no! I want to live a few more years!¡± the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign cried out. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Why the crying! I¡¯m not sending you to die!¡± The Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign cried even more bitterly. Facing a Great Luo, how was this different from being sent to death? At this time, Ye Liuyan also saw this scene, couldn¡¯t help but cross his arms, and said with a full face of scorn, ¡°Xue An, what¡¯s the matter? Think you can¡¯t beat me? Planning to find a helper? But do you think, with that guy in your hand, you can shake even a single hair of mine?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°You guessed wrong! I¡¯m not using this to fight you!¡± Ye Liuyan scoffed and said, ¡°Then you¡­.¡± Before he could finish. Xue An took a deep breath, looked up at the sky, and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s about time!¡± About time? What¡¯s about time? Not just Ye Liuyan, everyone was confused by Xue An¡¯s actions and couldn¡¯t help but all look up. They saw only a clear blue sky, nothing unusual at all. Everyone inevitably showed a puzzled expression. What is Mr. Xue trying to do? Just then, someone said with a trembling voice, ¡°Look, what is that on the horizon?¡± Everyone followed the voice and saw from the far horizon a black line appearing and crazily rushing towards here. In just the blink of an eye. Innumerable pitch-black clouds surged and filled the sky, plunging the world, which had just been clear, into nighttime. Dark clouds pressed the city, with faint flashes of lightning. It was as if a giant beast was standing outside the heavens, quietly roaring, preparing to launch a fatal strike. An immensely powerful aura brought the air to a standstill. Everyone stared dumbfounded. And Xue An, standing before the lightning, smiled slightly, ¡°Now do you know what I was waiting for?¡± ¡°I am waiting for the thunder to come!¡± At the same time. Many experienced cultivators trembled and began to shout. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s a thunder tribulation!¡± ¡°My God, I¡¯ve never seen such a violent thunder tribulation!¡± ¡°Mr. Xue is about to transcend the tribulation!¡± Meanwhile, Ye Liuyan¡¯s expression became suddenly very grim, then gritting his teeth, he said word by word. ¡°A True Immortal¡¯s tribulation!¡± Chapter 960 - Chapter 960 Chapter 960 Life-Annihilation Thunder (2nd Update) Chapter 960: Chapter 960: Life-Annihilation Thunder (2nd Update) Chapter 960: Chapter 960: Life-Annihilation Thunder (2nd Update) If one were to say that becoming a Golden Immortal is the watershed between mortals and immortals, then becoming a True Immortal is the boundary between the common and the mighty. Only by becoming a True Immortal can one truly be called powerful in The Multiverse Realms. Because of this, becoming a True Immortal has become a formidable barrier standing in front of countless cultivators. It¡¯s not just because of innate talent but also because, to become a True Immortal, one must first transcend tribulation. This tribulation varies greatly in severity, depending entirely on one¡¯s innate qualities and strength. But regardless of its size, this tribulation is immensely perilous. Throughout ancient and modern times, many brilliant and formidable individuals have fallen during this True Immortal tribulation. Therefore, countless people change color when they speak of this tribulation. Looking at the situation now, the scale of this HeavenlyThunder tribulation is unprecedented. This has caused Ye Liuyan¡¯s expression to become extremely unpredictable. It¡¯s known that when he faced his True Immortal tribulation, he barely managed to survive with the help of his father, Lord Lihen. Moreover, Ye Liuyan knew that even the Immortal God-children from the vast teachings in the depths of the starry sky had to rely on protection from their sect¡¯s elders to transcend. It had been a long time since anyone had heard of someone transcending this tribulation on their own. And looking at Xue An now, he clearly intended to face the Heavenly Tribulation alone. This brought a cold smile to Ye Liuyan¡¯s lips. Good. Once your tribulation fails and you are about to perish, I will seize your soul strand and extract the Karma Mystery Technique. This way, it saves me the effort. Meanwhile, Xue An looked at the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign in the frying pan and smiled faintly, ¡°I am taking you with me to transcend the tribulation, are you moved?¡± The Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign was nearly scared to death and cried out in pain, ¡°Wuwuwu, my lord, please don¡¯t scare me, I¡¯m so scared, I want to go home!¡± As a being born from the Thunder Pond, the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign could feel the terror of this HeavenlyThunder tribulation more than anyone else. The lightning flashing ominously within the clouds, each streak capable of annihilating heaven and earth, just one encounter could obliterate it, a mere Thunder Sovereign. Xue An laughed silently. ¡°What are you afraid of, this is a great opportunity I¡¯m giving you!¡± Upon hearing this, the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign nearly fainted from crying. ¡°My lord, can I not have this opportunity?¡± ¡°Shush, don¡¯t talk!¡± Xue An said calmly, looking up at the sky, his eyes filled with eager excitement. ¡°Begin!¡± As he spoke, Xue An leapt up toward the stormy skies. ¡°No¡­¡± the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign screamed miserably. At the same time, the stormy clouds seemed to have been provoked by Xue An¡¯s challenge too. One could see streaks of lightning like serpents flashing through the clouds, then quickly gathering together. In an instant, a massive lightning bolt with a width of ten miles was formed and thundered down. In that moment, many thought it had become daylight. The spreading lightning illuminated the entire sky as if it were daytime. Everyone was dumbfounded as they looked up. There stood Xue An at the pinnacle of the endless heavens, facing this unprecedentedly huge lightning bolt without a trace of fear, instead raising his hand to throw a punch. Boom! A loud noise silenced the whole world. Then the lightning bolt was shattered by Xue An¡¯s punch, and amidst the scattering sparks, Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Again!¡± The stormy clouds raged. Lightning ten times stronger than before began to gather again, then another huge lightning bolt, twenty miles in thickness, thundered down. This time, Xue An still did not retreat but advanced, shattering it once again with a punch. ¡°Still not enough, come again!¡± Thirty miles of lightning. Forty miles! ¡­ In the blink of an eye. Nine bolts of heavenly tribulation had already thundered down from the sky. Each one bigger than the last, each one more formidable. The final strike even brought down a hundred-mile-wide bolt of lightning. Such a scene had even turned Ye Liuyan pale with shock. When he himself had faced the tribulation of becoming a True Immortal, only seven bolts of lightning had descended. And he had only withstood the first five with his own strength. The last two bolts had been handled by his father, Lord Lihen, ensuring that nothing went wrong. Unexpectedly, Xue An faced all nine bolts of the heavenly tribulation by himself. If this news were to spread, The Multiverse would be shaken. But Xue An had not gone through this without paying a price. The cumulative force of the nine heavenly tribulations had left startling cracks on his indestructible body. ¡°Husband!¡± An Yan cried out, full of worry. Xue An smiled faintly at An Yan in the distance, then moved his lips slightly. An Yan knew that Xue An was saying he was alright. But unwittingly, her tears still cascaded down. Her heart ached for Xue An, she even wished she could rush to his side and fight alongside him right now. But An Yan also understood that there were some things that even she could not do for him. Because some paths have to be walked alone. At that moment. Someone, trembling with fear, exclaimed, ¡°Look at that thundercloud!¡± Everyone looked up. They saw the thundercloud, which had already sent down nine bolts of lightning and seemed much thinner, furiously gathering together. Ye Liuyan was completely shaken, his eyes filled with a terrified light. What was happening? Hadn¡¯t nine bolts of lightning already descended? Why hadn¡¯t the clouds dispersed? Could it be that there was a tenth bolt? But in The Multiverse Realms, no one had ever heard of anyone facing ten bolts of heavenly tribulation! While he was filled with doubt. The entire sky¡¯s thunderclouds had already gathered together and began to compress wildly. A highly condensed, pitch-black cloud started to form. Even from a great distance, all who witnessed this thundercloud could feel the apocalyptic power it contained. Everyone changed color. The Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign was so frightened by the wild lightning filling the air that he could not help but wail, ¡°My lord, we must flee!¡± ¡°Flee? Why should we flee? What I¡¯ve been waiting for is this bolt of lightning!¡± As he spoke, Xue An raised his head. Despite the numerous scars on his body, his eyes still brimmed with high spirits. No sooner had he spoken. A finger-thick multicolored lightning bolt suddenly formed within the thundercloud, then struck down directly. Compared to the previous bolts of lightning that spanned tens or hundreds of miles, this multicolored lightning bolt seemed pitifully thin. But nobody dared to underestimate it. Wherever the multicolored lightning passed, it pierced through space, leaving a deep gulf. Seeing this bolt of lightning, Ye Liuyan¡¯s pupils sharply contracted, then he murmured with a trembling voice. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Life-Annihilation¡­ this is the Life-Annihilation Thunder!¡± Ye Liuyan had heard people say. If there were a truly heaven-sent genius breaking through to True Immortal, they might trigger an extremely rare type of heavenly tribulation. Typical strongest heavenly tribulations consisted of nine bolts, but this one had ten. And the last one was the Life-Annihilation Thunder. Chapter 961 - Chapter 961 Chapter 961 Liuyan Zhan Tiandao (Third Update) Chapter 961: Chapter 961: Liuyan Zhan Tiandao (Third Update) Chapter 961: Chapter 961: Liuyan Zhan Tiandao (Third Update) The Thunder Sovereign commands devastating and merciless destruction. Yet in the extremes of yin lies the seed of yang, and in the extremes of yang, the seed of yin. When thunder coalesces to its utmost pinnacle, a sliver of vitality burgeons amidst the boundless slaughter. This spark of life is incomparably precious, capable of defying the heavens to alter fate and reshape the very soul. However, Ye Liuyan had always thought that this was nothing more than an exaggerated rumor. He never expected to witness it with his own eyes today. But immediately following. A cold sneer appeared at the corner of Ye Liuyan¡¯s mouth. What of the Life-Annihilation Thunder? What then? To seize that fleeting vitality within the universe, one must first withstand the relentless onslaught of its killing power. That¡­ is the truly fearsome heavenly tribulation! As expected. The Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign was nearly driven insane by fear, anxiously saying, ¡°My lord, run now, or it will be too late!¡± Clad in white, Xue An stood as his clothes rustled in the wind; he simply smiled and said, ¡°Lei Zun, are you afraid of pain?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Before the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign could even react. Xue An leaped into the air, charging toward the thunderbolt with a determined stance while he indifferently spoke, ¡°Even if you¡¯re afraid, it¡¯s useless. Prepare to endure everything that¡¯s coming!¡± As soon as he finished speaking. Xue An¡¯s figure had already met the oncoming thunderbolt. There was no earth-shattering momentum, not even any excess noise. But beneath this multicolored thunderbolt. Xue An¡¯s already battered body began to crumble and break apart massively, as if it were made of sand. As for the frying pan, the moment it made contact with the thunderbolt, it dissolved into nothingness. The Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign let out a scream and was instantly evaporated by the multicolored thunderbolt. ¡°Husband!¡± An Yan exclaimed in horror, ready to rush forward without a second thought. At that moment, Hu Ying held An Yan back, ¡°Sister An, don¡¯t go! Brother Xue is undergoing tribulation and rebirth, an opportunity that others can only dream of!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± An Yan was still full of anxiety. Because by then, Xue An¡¯s figure had begun to fade, nearly disappearing. Hu Ying gave a faint smile, ¡°Sister An, this thunderstorm might be fatal for others, but to Brother Xue, it¡¯s hardly anything at all! Have faith in him!¡± An Yan paused at these words, eventually biting her ruby lips lightly, and stared blankly at the scene before her. Hu Ying, on the other hand, was brimming with confidence. Because out of everyone present, perhaps she alone had witnessed Xue An in his days as Immortal Venerable. Thus, Hu Ying believed that this tribulation was deliberately initiated by Xue An. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let it take shape in the first place. At this point, Xue An¡¯s figure was finally completely engulfed by the multicolored thunderbolt, and then a loud explosion was heard. A blast of light, a thousandfold brighter than the sun, swept over the sky and only gradually dissipated after wreaking havoc for a while. Everyone looked at the now-empty sky, their expressions changing drastically. ¡°Where is Mr. Xue?¡± ¡°Oh no, Mr. Xue has been vaporized by the thunderstorm!¡± The expressions of those present were grave, and the billions of people watching the event through satellite broadcast were deeply shaken. It was at this moment that Ye Liuyan began to laugh heartily. ¡°Xue An, you truly are a prodigy, your tribulation is so rare, but you still overestimated yourself. In the end, you were nothing but a soul annihilated and a body perished,¡± he said. Though he had failed to capture a wisp of Xue An¡¯s soul, Ye Liuyan still felt an indescribable thrill and silently heaved a sigh of relief. So what if he didn¡¯t capture the soul? His death would mark the end of all future troubles. Because Ye Liuyan had already been terrified by Xue An¡¯s endless tactics. Just then, a cry of anguish rang out, ¡°Husband!¡± Then, with her eyes aflame and murderous intent surging, she charged straight toward Ye Liuyan. Upon seeing the stunningly beautiful An Yan, Ye Liuyan¡¯s eyes brightened, and then he chuckled, ¡°So, you are Xue An¡¯s family member? Well, since he¡¯s dead, I guess I will reluctantly take over.¡± ¡°Shameless!¡± An Yan shouted indignantly, already rushing forward and slamming down with her palm. But An Yan¡¯s cultivation level was merely that of a Half-step Golden Immortal, which to Ye Liuyan was less than an ant. So he chuckled, ¡°Woman, don¡¯t be in such a hurry!¡± With that, he raised his hand, seemingly slow yet fast, and reached for An Yan¡¯s hand. An Yan was startled and tried to dodge, but she felt despair when she realized she couldn¡¯t move at all under the envelopment of Ye Liuyan¡¯s Qi. Determination flashed in An Yan¡¯s eyes. Even in death, she wouldn¡¯t fall into this man¡¯s hands. Thus, with a sense of hopelessness, she smiled and closed her eyes, preparing to self-destruct and die for love. But just at that moment. A faint voice reached her ears. ¡°Silly Yan¡¯er!¡± An Yan trembled all over, and her eyes snapped open. At the same time. Ye Liuyan¡¯s palm had already descended upon her. But in that instant, a lean and strong hand with distinct knuckles slowly reached out, seizing Ye Liuyan¡¯s palm in the nick of time and abruptly twisted it. There was a crisp crack. Ye Liuyan¡¯s palm was directly snapped off. Ye Liuyan was taken aback, stumbling back two steps and looking up. Standing beside An Yan, if not Xue An, then who? At this, the entire scene was shaken. Countless people were overjoyed and uplifted. ¡°Mr. Xue is back!¡± ¡°I told you Mr. Xue would be fine!¡± ¡°Bah, when did you say that? You were the one crying the loudest just now!¡± Amid these exclamations of surprise. An Yan found her tears unstoppable. Xue An tenderly wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, ¡°There now, no more crying! Whatever I do, I always do with confidence. From now on, you are not allowed to be so impulsive!¡± Bursting into tears and laughter, An Yan punched Xue An¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I was just worried about you a moment ago! Wah wah wah wah!¡± This heartwarming scene caused many women to exhibit a hint of resentment. Meanwhile, Ye Liuyan had regained his composure, licked his lips, and sneered, ¡°Xue An, you truly have a dog¡¯s luck! To think even the Life-Annihilation Thunder couldn¡¯t kill you! But do you really think this will change anything?¡± Xue An looked at him indifferently and suddenly said, ¡°Was it that hand you used to strike my wife just now?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Ye Liuyan subconsciously glanced at his right hand, which had already returned to its original state. Xue An nodded, ¡°Very well, in a moment, I will start by chopping off your right hand!¡± ¡°Arrogant!¡± infuriated to the point of laughter, Ye Liuyan yelled, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve indulged in this farce with you for long enough. It¡¯s time to end it! Today, I will let all of you witness what a true Great Luo Powerful One is!¡± With that, the aura around Ye Liuyan began to madly skyrocket, and a vermillion mole appeared between his eyebrows. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Liuyan laughed viciously, ¡°Having to use this move on you, Xue An, you should feel proud!¡± Speaking, he pressed his hand to his forehead and yanked outwards fiercely. A Crimson Long Knife, radiating an ominous aura, suddenly appeared in his hand. Then Ye Liuyan hoisted the knife and brought it slashing down. ¡°Liuyan Zhan Tiandao!¡± Chapter 962 - Chapter 962 Chapter 962 Under the Law of Cause and Effect All Chapter 962: Chapter 962: Under the Law of Cause and Effect, All are Mortals (4th Update) Chapter 962: Chapter 962: Under the Law of Cause and Effect, All are Mortals (4th Update) A blade light, flickering with crimson Liu Yan, slashed through the sky with absolute resolve. All who witnessed this blade felt a chill rise from the depths of their hearts, and their brows ached incessantly. It was as if just by glancing at it, the blade had already cleaved them in two from between their eyebrows. ¡°Is this the might of the Great Luo?¡± someone murmured softly. Xue An, however, laughed at this moment, and then, with a flip of his hand, a flat-bottomed pan wrapped in countless furious thunderbolts appeared in his grasp. ¡°Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign, this is your first battle after proving yourself as the True God of the Thunder Department, so don¡¯t lose, okay!¡± Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign. Oh, one should call him Thunder God now. Upon hearing this, he first fell silent, then hysterically shouted, ¡°Young Lord, are you trying to play me to death?¡± Xue An had brought this flat-bottomed pan along during the lightning trial because he knew that this round of thunder tribulation was no ordinary one. It would be a pity to waste such an opportunity, and the Lei Zun was perfectly suited to use this chance to break through the Ninth Revolution and prove himself as a True God. That¡¯s why he took it with him through the tribulation. However, Xue An did not expect the final Life-Annihilation Thunder to be so wild. He himself was not hurt. But this Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign had suffered tremendously. Being from the same Thunder Department, the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign received special attention from this thunder tribulation. In the blink of an eye, it ¡®lived and died¡¯ hundreds of times. Each time, it was completely dispersed, and then reconvened all over again. This pain was simply indescribable to outsiders. Actually, it was already a miracle that the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign had not gone mad up to this point. But it also benefited immensely, at least having broken away from the Ninth Revolution and proven itself as a god. But now, listening to Xue An, it seemed he still didn¡¯t plan to let it go. This Thunder God naturally harbored a full heart of grievances. Xue An, however, didn¡¯t listen to its rambling at all and simply tossed the pan with a flick of his hand. The flat-bottomed pan flew out. ¡°Ah ah ah ah ah, Xue An, I hate you!¡± The Thunder God roared in anger, yet had no choice but to face this onslaught of the Liuyan Zhan Tiandao. Boom! As soon as the two made contact, Under the might of Ye Liuyan¡¯s Great Luo, the flat-bottomed pan controlled by the Thunder God was pushed back step by step. ¡°Boss, save me!¡± The Thunder God panicked. But Xue An was unmoved, instead leisurely watching with folded arms. By now, the blade had already slashed halfway through. The Thunder God finally became ruthless, ¡°I¡¯ve already died hundreds of times today, I don¡¯t care about one more. What can Great Luo do to me, I will bombard it all the same!¡± No sooner had he spoken Than countless Thunder Snakes exploded with a bang. The formidable power directly shattered that stroke of Liuyan Zhan Tiandao. Ye Liuyan was startled, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± At this time, Xue An waved his hand. The flat-bottomed pan flew back into his hands, which he then handed to An Yan beside him. ¡°Yan¡¯er, there was still a trace of the lightning tribulation¡¯s power contained within just now, which wasn¡¯t safe for you to use. But now it has been released! This is your new weapon!¡± The Thunder God finally realized what was happening and couldn¡¯t help crying out, ¡°Boss, you could have just told me you wanted to disperse the power of the lightning tribulation, why go through all this? It could kill someone, you know!¡± Xue An did not respond to it. An Yan took the refurbished flat-bottomed pan and immediately felt a surge of formidable power. Her strength had become more than a hundredfold greater than before. Only then did Xue An turn to face Ye Liuyan, whose expression was changing unpredictably. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Ye Liuyan was taken aback and then burst into a furious rage, ¡°Arrogant, die!¡± With that, he swung another blade at him. But this blade disintegrated bit by bit midway through its course. By the time it reached Xue An, it had already burst into nothingness. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Ye Liuyan was alarmed. Xue An sneered at that moment, ¡°Having fun chopping? But now, it¡¯s my turn!¡± As he spoke, a shocking aura suddenly erupted from Xue An¡¯s body. Its power was so formidable that it even produced various illusions. ¡°This is¡­ the might of a True Immortal!¡± someone exclaimed. At that instant, Xue An recited in a casual chant, ¡°Through the ages of time, across the barren wastes, the future is as vast as the sea, only my Hua Clan will stand!¡± ¡°Today, I shall cut down Great Luo and elevate the might of my Hua Clan!¡± ¡°Empty posturing!¡± Ye Liuyan sneered as he slashed down with his blade once again. Xue An stepped on void, pointing ahead and announcing, ¡°Karma Blade, appear!¡± Boom! All around Xue An, countless sword lights emerged, each carrying the deeply austere laws of karma, In front of this sky full of sword lights, Ye Liuyan¡¯s slash didn¡¯t even stir up a ripple before it silently shattered. Then Xue An raised his hand and simply commanded, ¡°Kill!¡± Boom. The sword lights descended like a torrential downpour. Ye Liuyan was shocked and tried to dodge, but it was already too late. Sword lights, like cascading rain, tore through the air while the forces of karma on them voraciously eroded his Great Luo body. This was different from just moments ago. Having ascended to True Immortal, Xue An¡¯s Dao had become more stable, and his Divine Skills surged in power. Thus, the karma in his attack was several times more powerful than before. In just the blink of an eye, horrible cracks appeared all over Ye Liuyan¡¯s body. This alarmed and terrified Ye Liuyan. Meanwhile, Gong Wujian was screaming incessantly on the side. ¡°Young Lord, save me!¡± Her Great Luo was forcibly manifested and her body was inherently unstable, so when facing this attack, she didn¡¯t even have the strength to struggle. Ye Liuyan gritted his teeth, ¡°Indestructibility!¡± He once again used his Divine Skills, attempting to withstand the Karma Blade wielded by Xue An. But this time, his Divine Domain barely lasted a few breaths before exploding violently. The sword lights surged forth. Gong Wujian let out a scream as she was engulfed by the Karma Blade, and then she was silent. Ye Liuyan watched, his heart shattering, no longer harboring any will to fight, but instead turned to flee. He now harbored a deep fear of Xue An because Heaven knows what other bizarre techniques he might pull out next. Therefore, Ye Liuyan¡¯s only thought was to leave this place as soon as possible. Once I return, I will report the details to Father King and then send a large force to slaughter everyone here. Ye Liuyan calculated in his heart, his figure already half-submerged into the void. One must remember Great Luo is regarded as an existence that cannot be killed. It¡¯s because at this level, the strong are very hard to be completely killed. As long as there¡¯s the slightest chance, they could escape. Moreover, Great Luo could traverse the void with their physical bodies, making them seemingly invincible. But just as Ye Liuyan let out a sigh of relief, thinking he was finally about to leave this cursed place, a placid voice rang by his ear, ¡°Come as you wish and leave as you please, do you really think this place is your family¡¯s backyard?¡± Ye Liuyan¡¯s entire body jolted. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as he was about to retort, Xue An reached his hand into the void and yanked backward. Ye Liuyan was then dragged back from the void by Xue An. Ye Liuyan was furiously enraged, ¡°Xue An, even if you are a True Immortal, so what? I don¡¯t believe you can really kill me!¡± Upon hearing this, Xue An replied with a cold smile, ¡°Do you truly think I can¡¯t kill you?¡± As he spoke, Xue An lifted his hand, and a strand of red and white flame danced on his fingertip. Chapter 963 - Chapter 963 Chapter 963 Fire Refining the Great Luo to Chapter 963: Chapter 963: Fire Refining the Great Luo to Commemorate the Deceased Spirits (1st Update) Chapter 963: Chapter 963: Fire Refining the Great Luo to Commemorate the Deceased Spirits (1st Update) ¡°This¡­ this is¡­ .¡± Upon seeing this strand of flame, Ye Liuyan simply screamed in terror as if he had seen a ghost, ¡°Who on earth are you? Why do you have such a thing?¡± Xue An revealed his pearly white teeth, smiling grimly, ¡°Me? I am Xue An!¡± Ye Liuyan was sweating profusely, his earlier arrogance completely gone, as he forced a fawning smile onto his face. ¡°Xue¡­ Xue An, we are both powerful beings, there is always room for negotiation, why push things to an extreme, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Push things to an extreme?¡± Xue An sneered coldly, turning his head to look at the people whose seals were gradually being lifted because Gong Wujian had been destroyed. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t come back, wouldn¡¯t all of these people have been turned into dust long ago?¡± Ye Liuyan¡¯s face turned even paler, as he tried to defend himself. From within the crowd, Chen Rushi, who had been weeping bitterly, was the first to break out, kneeling down with a thud in mid-air. ¡°Mr. Xue, my grandfather he¡­ .¡± Chen Rushi became choked up, unable to continue speaking. At the same time, Auntie Pang leapt forward, her eyes red with anger as she shouted, ¡°Xiao An, your Uncle Xie died at the hands of these people too, and Jingjing has also been severely injured and is unconscious!¡± Instantly, the crowd was inflamed, pointing fingers of blame. Ye Liuyan¡¯s complexion grew even more ghostly pale. Xue An turned to look at him, his voice cold as ice, ¡°This¡­ is what you call easy to negotiate?¡± While speaking, Xue An stepped forward. ¡°Xue¡­ Xue An, I am the son of Lord Lihen, if you dare kill me, my father will never let you go, he won¡¯t let this world off!¡± Ye Liuyan shouted, as if to embolden himself. Xue An responded with a cold laugh, ¡°Lord Lihen? No, there will soon be no such thing as Lord Lihen! How long do you think your Lihen Heaven would last once you are dead?¡± Ye Liuyan trembled all over, looking at Xue An in disbelief, ¡°You¡­ .¡± Before he could finish, Xue An raised his hand. Blossoming red and white Red Lotus Flames began to obscure the sky and trapped Ye Liuyan tightly within them. ¡°Today, I shall refine Great Luo with fire, to pay homage to the departed spirits!¡± As he spoke, the sky filled with Red Lotus Flames opened up, the intermingled red and white flames engulfing Ye Liuyan completely. Though the flames rose up, the onlookers couldn¡¯t feel the slightest warmth from them. But to Ye Liuyan, trapped within, the flames were far more terrifying than the hellish demon fire. ¡°Xue An, your heart is so cruel! Don¡¯t¡­ ahhh ahhh ahhh ahhh! Please, I beg you to let me go!¡± At first, Ye Liuyan cursed Xue An furiously, but as the flames reached his body, mercilessly devouring his Great Luo body and consuming his Spiritual Origin, Ye Liuyan completely panicked. A shattered body can be reborn, but if the Spiritual Origin is extinguished, that is truly death. Thus, he started to beg for mercy madly. But Xue An was unmoved, merely watching Ye Liuyan struggle and beg for mercy within the flames. As if¡­ waiting for something! Sure enough. Just as the Red Lotus Flame had refined all of Ye Liuyan¡¯s limbs, A sigh came from some unknown place. A voice murmured solemnly, ¡°Hua Clan powerhouse, spare others when you can. My son may have erred, but you have already exterminated the gods as his lesson. Could you, in consideration of this Heavenly Lord, spare his life?¡± Upon hearing the voice, a cold smile appeared on the corners of Xue An¡¯s mouth as he replied lightly, ¡°I have been waiting for you for a long time. Have you finally decided to show up? Lord Lihen!¡± With the sound of his voice, Above the flames, an insubstantial figure began to appear, eventually revealing an elderly man with white hair and an authoritative demeanor. With his appearance, the Red Lotus Flame was suppressed and dimmed. Ye Liuyan was like someone grasping for a lifeline, and he started to shout frantically, ¡°Father, save me!¡± The elder turned towards Ye Liuyan and smiled gently, ¡°My son, there is no need for panic!¡± Then, turning his head to look at Xue An, he sighed and said, ¡°I never imagined that after tens of thousands of years, the Hua Clan would produce such an exceptionally talented young powerhouse as you!¡± Xue An remained unmoved, just watching coldly. At that moment, Lord Lihen continued, ¡°Hua Clan powerhouse, my Lihen Heaven will give you an explanation for this matter, but I ask you to spare my son. What do you say?¡± An absolute silence fell upon the crowd. Everyone looked gravely at the elder who had appeared so suddenly. Because everyone knew. This must be Ye Liuyan¡¯s father, the person known as Lord Lihen. Ye Liuyan himself was already so formidable; Lord Lihen¡¯s power was likely even more unfathomable. And then all eyes converged on Xue An. Many hearts tightened, anxious to see how Mr. Xue would deal with this situation. At that moment, Xue An slowly lifted his eyes, speaking indifferently, ¡°An explanation?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lord Lihen replied with a smile. Xue An nodded, ¡°Alright, then let me hear what kind of explanation you plan to give me!¡± With that, Xue An pointed to the crowd and said, ¡°Countless have died at your son¡¯s hands. How do you plan to settle this account?¡± Lord Lihen was taken aback at first, and then chuckled, ¡°Hua Clan powerhouse, I thought you had something else to say. Mere ants, after all. I can compensate you with innumerable Spirit Crystals and Cultivation Techniques. How about that?¡± Xue An laughed. But within that laughter was a chilling murderous intent. ¡°Ants? So the friends and family I cherish amount to mere ants in your words?¡± Lord Lihen replied with indifference, ¡°Hua Clan powerhouse, you are now a True Immortal. Your future is boundless. You need not concern yourself with these mortal fools!¡± He wanted to continue. Xue An shouted coldly, ¡°Enough!¡± Then he pointed his hand at Lord Lihen in mid-air, ¡°Now, I have only two demands. First, tell me who it was that commanded you to massacre the Hua Clan ten thousand years ago!¡± ¡°Second, your son must die without a doubt!¡± Hearing these two demands, Lord Lihen¡¯s expression changed drastically, followed by a cold huff, ¡°Hua Clan powerhouse, I treated you with courtesy because I value your potential. Don¡¯t think I am afraid of you! And you want to know who was the orchestrator? Haha!¡± Fear flickered across Lord Lihen¡¯s insubstantial cheek, ¡°That is someone even I dare not provoke. Hence, I advise you to stop while you can, it would be best to let matters lie!¡± Xue An laughed heartily upon hearing this, but his laughter was filled with sorrow and rage, ¡°Good! Very good! Since you refuse to tell, then wait until I storm into your Heavenly Realm. I¡¯ll see if you¡¯ll talk then!¡± ¡°And it doesn¡¯t matter who the other party is. I, Xue An, will see them dead!¡± As he spoke, Xue An lifted his hand and pointed. The Red Lotus Flame that had been suppressed suddenly surged, causing Ye Liuyan to emit a heaven-shaking scream. ¡°You dare, you lunatic!¡± Lord Lihen bellowed with rage. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An stated with icy tone, ¡°In The Multiverse Realms, there¡¯s nothing I fear! And don¡¯t be in a hurry, it will be your turn soon!¡± With that, Xue An waved his hand casually, and the ethereal figure shattered piece by piece, scattering to the wind. At the same time. The screams of Ye Liuyan abruptly stopped, and only the Red Lotus Flame continued to flicker. It cast its light on Xue An¡¯s eyes, which were filled with cold sharpness. Chapter 964 - Chapter 964 Chapter 964 Odin Falls Blood God Begs for Mercy Chapter 964: Chapter 964 Odin Falls, Blood God Begs for Mercy (2nd Update) Chapter 964: Chapter 964 Odin Falls, Blood God Begs for Mercy (2nd Update) The Red Lotus Flame dispersed. All around was a solemn silence. Many people couldn¡¯t help but shed hot tears. This invasion of the gods, though brief, resulted in horrific losses for humanity, especially for the Hua Clan. If Xue An hadn¡¯t arrived in time. Perhaps everyone present would no longer exist. So when they saw the great enemy being refined alive by Xue Ansheng. Many were overwhelmed with emotions, unsure of what they were feeling. It was at this moment that Xue An turned around, and with a smile that was not quite a smile said to a particular point in the void, ¡°How long do you plan on hiding?¡± With his words. The void trembled slightly, revealing two figures panicked and insecure. It was none other than Odin and the Blood God Gaea. These two deities were extremely lucky to have not fallen in the initial clash of karma and then, during the heat of the battle, sought to escape amidst the chaos. But they had underestimated Xue An¡¯s intent to kill. From the beginning, Xue An feared there would be escapees, so he directly used his cultivation level to seal the entire heavens and earth. In turn, to run, they would have to defeat Xue An. This was clearly impossible. Therefore, the two could only shiver in the junction between the void and the mortal world, hoping Xue An would forget them. But obviously, this wish was in vain. ¡°Great¡­ great sir, spare my life!¡± As soon as Odin showed his true form, he was the first to beg for mercy. To him, staying alive was what mattered most. Dignity, pride¨Call was worthless. Especially after witnessing the scene where Xue An used the Red Lotus Flame to refine Ye Liuyan and shatter the illusory figure of Lord Lihen. That scared Odin out of his wits. As for the Blood God Gaea, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to beg for mercy, he was simply too terrified to even speak. At this time, Xue An coldly looked at these two deities and suddenly said, ¡°Odin, do you remember what I told you back then?¡± Odin stiffened, ¡°Wha¡­ What?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°I said, one day, I would craft your divine status into an insignia and gift it to Yan¡¯er!¡± Hearing these words. Odin¡¯s face turned deathly pale, ¡°No¡­ sir, I was forced. It was Ye Liuyan who made me do it, forced me to return to Earth! Please spare me!¡± Xue An shook his head, his expression growing colder, ¡°Thousands of years ago, you betrayed Earth to save your own life, siding with the Void Major Clans. Now, you turn against your own kind once more. Your crime¡­ must be punished!¡± Xue An hadn¡¯t even finished speaking. When Odin¡¯s eyes shifted, seizing the moment Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, seemingly unaware of his presence, he boldly made his move. He understood. Xue An would absolutely not let him go. So, in his desperation to live, he was willing to risk it all! Odin, known as the Northern European God King, had grown his divine power a hundredfold after joining forces with Lord Lihen, making him extraordinarily powerful. In his struggle for life, he attacked with lethal moves. Although the Spear of Eternity was shattered, his all-out strike was still formidable. But Xue An simply watched coldly, without the slightest hint of concern. Not until Odin¡¯s fist was nearly upon his face. Only then did Xue An leisurely turn his head to smile at An Yan, ¡°Yan¡¯er, what kind of insignia would you like?¡± An Yan was startled. But Odin¡¯s heart leapt with joy. Even Ye Liuyan wouldn¡¯t dare to take such liberties when facing him. Xue An, you are far too arrogant! Die! Odin¡¯s sneer broke out. However, before the smile could fully spread across his face, it froze. Because Xue An had lifted his hand and, in the nick of time, caught the punch Odin had thrown at him. Then he said indifferently, ¡°Too slow! No wonder after all these years, you are still nothing more than someone else¡¯s lapdog!¡± Odin was startled, then let out an earth-shattering scream. ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± Because from Xue An¡¯s palm, a flame of intertwining red and white rose and spread, climbing along Odin¡¯s shoulder and spreading upward. Odin was a ruthless character as well, and in his desire to live, he did not hesitate to sever his own arm. But all these efforts were in vain. The Red Lotus Flame was like a maggot in the bone, spreading and burning unstoppably. In an instant. Odin¡¯s whole divine body was completely covered. The agony of his divine power and soul being burned caused him to struggle and twist. Suddenly. A loud explosion came from within Odin¡¯s body. After that, a vision appeared in the void. In this vision. The grievously wounded Vidar was leisurely recuperating within Odin¡¯s Divine Kingdom. As a Divine King, Odin¡¯s Divine Kingdom was naturally vast beyond measure. Vidar even had the mood to keep many goddesses in there, indulging in revelry every day. But he never imagined that his father, whom he deemed nearly omnipotent, would be defeated by someone. Even the Divine Kingdom was destroyed. Thus, in the vision, one could see Vidar, indulging in hedonism, looking up in absolute horror, and then being enveloped by the Red Lotus Flame. In the blink of an eye. The flames dissipated, and the once divine father and son were completely erased from existence. In the void. There was only a glowing orb, emitting a crystal-clear radiance. Xue An reached out, and the orb fell into his hand. It was a crystal resembling a star, almost transparent with an element of crystal-clear quality, and within it shimmered endless luster. This was the Divine Status of Odin, the Northern European God King. Xue An smiled faintly and passed it to An Yan. Then he raised his head to look at Gaea, who was shaking like chaff. ¡°Strange, why aren¡¯t you begging for mercy?¡± Gaea shuddered, ¡°Please¡­ Please, spare my life, great one!¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°No.¡± Gaea almost cried. If it¡¯s no, then why let me ask? Isn¡¯t this just toying with me? ¡°You should still beg for mercy to show your sincerity, otherwise it¡¯s so uninteresting! And don¡¯t worry, I have almost gathered enough Blood Pearls from your Blood Clan. I only need you as the final key ingredient to refine an unparalleled Elixir. Isn¡¯t this joyful news for you?¡± said Xue An with a smile. Gaea truly cried. So this Divine Slaughter treated the Blood Clan like a card collection, ready to refine Elixir once he had them all, considering himself the rarest card. No one would be happy with such a fate upon them. But unable to beat him, what could be done? Gaea had an idea and said tremblingly, ¡°Great one, please show mercy and spare my life, I am willing to tell you important information about those who slaughtered the Hua Clan!¡± At these words, many people¡¯s eyes lit up. But Xue An just laughed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, his smile carried a hint of mockery. ¡°If it were anyone else, maybe I would have believed you, but you¡­¡± Xue An calmly said, ¡°Why is your Divine Status incomplete? Need me to spell it out?¡± Upon hearing this, Gaea¡¯s face changed dramatically, ¡°You¡­ how do you know?¡± Xue An said coldly, ¡°You clearly took part in that great battle, you might have even witnessed those people. Unfortunately, I guess they didn¡¯t trust you either, so after using you, they gouged out more than half of your Divine Status to thoroughly obliterate that memory, didn¡¯t they? Am I right?¡± Chapter 965 - Chapter 965 Chapter 965 Reversing Yin and Yang Reshaping Chapter 965: Chapter 965: Reversing Yin and Yang, Reshaping Heaven and Earth (3rd Update) Chapter 965: Chapter 965: Reversing Yin and Yang, Reshaping Heaven and Earth (3rd Update) Xue An sneered coldly, ¡°After being someone¡¯s lapdog for so long, you ended up like this, Gaea. You really are a disgrace as the Blood God!¡± Gaea¡¯s face turned ashen, and he fell silent in resignation. ¡°Fine, just be a medicinal primer then. I¡¯ll avenge you when the time comes!¡± Xue An said indifferently, lifting a finger. ¡°Lei Zun, dealing with such sinister beings is your specialty, so¡­ crush it into a Blood Pearl for me!¡± The Lei Zun, floating beside An Yan, muttered under his breath, ¡°Doing all this work without even getting paid, what a stingy boss!¡± Yet, he dared not defy Xue An¡¯s orders, and thus he soared into the sky. ¡°Hey, you monster, watch my Palm Thunder!¡± With that, a bolt of lightning struck down. Although Gaea was unwilling, when faced with Lei Zun, who had already become a True God of the Thunder Department, it took only a few confrontations before he was blasted to the ground. Ultimately, he was condensed into a Blood Pearl. With that, this earth-shattering battle finally came to an end. From start to finish, this colossal battle lasted an entire day. During this time, the situation changed drastically and unpredictably, causing the hearts of people around the globe to fluctuate wildly. Finally. The deities invading Earth were all slaughtered. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Afterward, everyone looked at Xue An¡¯s figure with unparalleled admiration. It could be said that without Xue An, the entire world would have become a plaything under the iron hooves of the deities. Just then, Xue An leaped up, reaching the top of the sky once again. The people looked up, their faces filled with confusion, not knowing what Xue An was planning to do. But they saw Xue An looking down on the chaos brought by the deities, and he stomped fiercely on the ground. ¡°Reverse yin and yang, reshape heaven and earth!¡± Boom. At his command, Spiritual Energy transformed into rain, cascading down, nourishing the earth. Yunmeng Lake, which had dried up, was instantly shimmering with ripples of water again, while the ground, shattered by the battle, was restored at an astonishing rate. The wounds of everyone present also healed quickly under this rain of Spiritual Energy. And the area of the Spiritual Rain kept expanding. Initially confined to Beijiang alone, it soon spread to the entire North. Eventually. The whole Hua Country was bathed in this Spiritual Rain. The injured began to heal, and even those in good health benefited greatly, with many cultivators crossing thresholds to enhance their Cultivation Level by one rank. And as for how many beings within the mountains and rivers gained spiritual intelligence from this rain, that was an even greater unknown. All the foreigners looked on with immense envy at this spectacle. Some cultivators even wished they could join the Hua Clan right now and become members. Finally, everything was restored to its original state, and even the abundance of Spiritual Energy in Hua Country exceeded its previous levels. Beijiang. Many cultivators had already dispersed. But many more had not left. Most of these people were old acquaintances of Xue An. As Xue An descended to the ground, they all rushed over. ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± ¡°My Lord!¡± ¡°Brother Xue!¡± The cries rose and fell. Xue An nodded with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s talk inside the villa!¡± After the recent baptism of spiritual rain, Number One Tian Villa had completely transformed into a celestial sanctuary. When everyone entered, they hadn¡¯t even sat down yet. Tang Xuan¡¯er, with red-rimmed eyes, stepped forward to greet him, ¡°Xue¡­¡±. Xue An looked at the haggard girl and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Xuan¡¯er, it¡¯s all in the past now!¡± He knew that Tang Xuan¡¯er carried a heavy psychological burden. But just then, Xiao Yu, crying, rushed forward, fell to her knees before Xue An, and between sobs said, ¡°Sir, please look at Xiao Sha! She¡­ she¡­¡±. ¡°What happened to her?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er exclaimed. ¡°She turned into an egg!¡± When Xue An entered the inner room, he saw a giant egg, as big as a person, lying on the soft bed. Xiao Yu, still crying, said, ¡°I was always by Xiao Sha¡¯s side, but after watching your great battle, when I returned, I found that Xiao Sha had turned into an egg!¡± Xue An approached and gently caressed the smooth eggshell, silent. At that moment, An Qing, who had been silent the whole time, suddenly said, ¡°She is already dead!¡± Upon this statement, the entire room was shocked. Xiao Yu was momentarily stunned, then became furiously indignant. Though she knew An Qing was a distinguished relative, she still suppressed her anger and said, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, Xiao Sha is definitely not dead, she turned into an egg to await rebirth!¡± An Qing paid no heed to Xiao Yu¡¯s words, simply stating, ¡°I can feel that her lifeforce has completely dissipated!¡± An Yan frowned because she realized that her sister had changed a lot after three years in slumber. ¡°Qing¡¯er, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense! She is indeed dead,¡± An Qing remained unfazed. At that moment, Xue An turned his head and looked coldly at An Qing, who met his gaze without flinching. The room instantly fell silent. It wasn¡¯t until a moment had passed. Xue An finally lowered his eyes and spoke softly, ¡°Qing¡¯er, it¡¯s good that you have mastered the heart of the Insect Tribe, but I do not wish that your perception is clouded by it, otherwise, even if you become more powerful, would you still be yourself?¡± His words struck An Qing¡¯s heart like a hammer. Her eyes suddenly became bewildered. Indeed! Since rebirth from the cocoon, she had gained tremendous power, becoming a rare queen of the Insect Tribe in The Multiverse Realms, destined for unimaginable achievements in time. Yet unconsciously, her mind had also been dominated by the will of the Insect Tribe. Her emotions became so cold they were almost cruel, and her heart gradually grew cold-blooded. In such a state, was she still herself? Confusion flickered across An Qing¡¯s face as she delved into a deep introspection. Xiao Yu, full of hope, then said to Xue An, ¡°Sir, what exactly is the condition of Xiao Sha? When can she wake up?¡± Instead of answering her directly, Xue An turned to the anxiously waiting Auntie Pang and asked, ¡°Auntie Pang, how is Jingjing doing now?¡± ¡°She hasn¡¯t woken up yet; she¡¯s still unconscious, and her breath is getting weaker!¡± said Auntie Pang, tears streaming down her face. Her once plump figure had also crazily thinned down in just a few days. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Auntie Pang, don¡¯t cry yet, let me take a look! And¡­ bring over Uncle Xie¡¯s body too!¡± Upon hearing Xue An¡¯s words, Auntie Pang¡¯s body shook, then joy exploded on her face. ¡°Xiao An, do you mean to say that Uncle Xie¡­¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll try!¡± Saying this, he left the room and went outside. Chapter 966 - Chapter 966 Chapter 966 Save People (4th Update) Chapter 966: Chapter 966: Save People (4th Update) Chapter 966: Chapter 966: Save People (4th Update) Xie Jingjing lay on the bed, her complexion almost indistinguishable from that of a corpse, the only proof she was still alive was the barely detectable breath through her nose. On the other side, lay the corpse of Old Xie, who had half his body blown apart. Upon seeing her two most important loved ones, one dead and the other injured, Auntie Pang couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of sorrow and started to sob softly. Xue An walked to the bedside and silently looked at Xie Jingjing. Three years had passed. The girl had fully grown up. Not only had her appearance matured, but her cultivation level was also praised by many. Even Xue An had just heard that she had won the crown at a competition for young cultivators last year. Yet, this girl who had found her life¡¯s goal, had recklessly confronted a deity upon hearing her own death news. This act, foolish as it might be called, left Xue An somewhat at a loss for words. Finally, he sighed softly and murmured, ¡°What a foolish girl!¡± At that moment, hearing Xue An¡¯s sigh, Auntie Pang¡¯s heart trembled, and she asked cautiously, ¡°Xiao An, how is Jingjing? Are her injuries very tough to deal with?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Auntie Pang, rest assured, no matter how severe the injuries, I will restore Jingjing to her original state, don¡¯t worry!¡± Auntie Pang then felt relieved and stood back, daring not to speak. Xie Jingjing¡¯s injuries were indeed severe. Although it was just a casual seal from Ye Liuyan. Due to the overwhelming difference in strength, even this casual strike had almost shattered Xie Jingjing¡¯s soul. Now, Xie Jingjing¡¯s body had all its meridians severed, her sea of consciousness was full of holes, and even her internal organs and bones were in a state of decay. Such injuries would have killed anyone else hundreds of times over. But Xie Jingjing had miraculously held on till now. Even Xue An could feel that within the sea of Xie Jingjing¡¯s consciousness, there was an extremely weak, but incredibly firm Divine Sense persisting. This will to survive moved Xue An deeply. That¡¯s why Xue An had given that assurance to Auntie Pang. Because he didn¡¯t want to fail this girl¡¯s will to live. Xue An narrowed his eyes slightly as his immense Divine Sense first enveloped Xie Jingjing¡¯s sea of consciousness, protecting her already fragile sea of consciousness, and then he used his Supreme Cultivation to reconstruct her physical body. This process was extremely perilous. Because few dared to do so. The human body is a delicate entity, and a tiny mistake could lead to grave errors. Yet Xue An fixed Xie Jingjing¡¯s body with his cultivation level with absolute calm. This procedure took an entire half an hour. Finally. Xie Jingjing¡¯s body was restored to its original state, and her complexion began to look rosy again. But Xue An knew this was just the beginning. The hardest part was yet to come. Because Xie Jingjing¡¯s soul had been shattered into pieces, barely held together by a single thought. If not handled carefully at this moment, Xie Jingjing would become a living dead. In this world, only Xue An dared to repair a soul in this manner. Because Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense was not only immensely powerful, but his control ability was also beyond anyone¡¯s reach. This provided him the basis to proceed in such a manner. Tiny streams of Divine Sense carefully lifted the fragments of Xie Jingjing¡¯s shattered soul, then pieced them together like a puzzle. Every move had to be made with utmost caution. Finally. Just when sweat appeared on Xue An¡¯s forehead, the piecing together of Xie Jingjing¡¯s soul was completed. But this soul was lifeless, no different from that of a dead. Xue An frowned slightly, then shifted his focus inside Xie Jingjing¡¯s sea of consciousness. The thought that had persisted up to now inside the sea of consciousness must be the key. When Xue An appeared in the battered sea of consciousness, he saw an almost transparent figure quietly floating in the air. A very faint murmuring echoed in the sea of consciousness. ¡°Xiao An, save me!¡± Xue An silently listened and eventually sighed, ¡°Jingjing!¡± Upon hearing this, the nearly transparent figure looked up at Xue An and then started crying. ¡°Xiao An¡­¡± Xue An felt a pang in his heart. He knew very well the immense pain Xie Jingjing¡¯s lingering soul had endured to persist until now. So he took the soul by the hand, ¡°Come on, Xiao An will take you home!¡± At that moment. Outside, Auntie Pang watched with a heart full of worry. She didn¡¯t know exactly what was happening, only noticing that her daughter¡¯s complexion had become rosier, but her breath was growing ever fainter. This tormented her like a knife twisting in her heart. Could it be that Xiao An could not save Jingjing after all? Just then. Xue An gently exhaled and said as if relieved, ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Auntie Pang was stunned, but then she saw Xie Jingjing on the bed tremble as she opened her eyes. Overjoyed and tearful, Auntie Pang was just about to approach. But then Xie Jingjing fainted again. Auntie Pang stood there in shock, ¡°Xiao An, Jingjing, she¡­¡± Xue An chuckled softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, she just suffered a heavy shock to her soul, she just needs some time to recuperate!¡± Auntie Pang then breathed a sigh of relief. Then, Xue An walked over to Uncle Xie¡¯s corpse. Because Auntie Pang had been nourishing it with spiritual energy, Uncle Xie¡¯s corpse showed no signs of decay, even having a hint of rosiness on his cheeks, lying there as if he were merely asleep, if one didn¡¯t notice the exploded half. Auntie Pang asked with some hesitation, ¡°Xiao An, your Uncle Xie¡­ can he still be brought back?¡± Xue An watched silently for a while before finally looking up at Auntie Pang, ¡°It¡¯s tricky, but not impossible to try, but there¡¯s a precondition I need to tell you!¡± Auntie Pang immediately nodded, ¡°Xiao An, just say it, I can accept anything! Even if it means cutting off half of my body to attach to him, I have no objections!¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that! However¡­ you¡¯ll have to accept a different Uncle Xie in the future.¡± After a while. Auntie Pang walked out of the room with a strange expression and said to Liu KekKe from the Puppet Immortal Sect outside, ¡°Miss Liu, Xiao An is calling you inside!¡± Liu KekKe was startled, ¡°He¡¯s calling me in?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Liu KekKe didn¡¯t dare to delay and hurriedly entered the room. The rest of the group looked at each other outside, clueless about why Xue An had summoned Liu KekKe. Chen Rushi, however, watched the house with a hopeful expression. Besides Auntie Pang, she was the one who most hoped Xue An could resurrect Uncle Xie. Because only then would her grandfather Chen Xiuhe possibly have a chance at resurrection. After what seemed like ages. Probably about an hour. A loud bang suddenly came from inside the room. Then a strange roar was heard. Everyone was stunned, Auntie Pang being the first to rush inside. The others followed, and saw Uncle Xie, whose body had been blown to pieces, rise from the ground. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But the other half of his body was not flesh, but precise machinery. The combination of the two made him look like a robot from the Terminator at first glance. Before the resurrection, Xue An had already informed Auntie Pang of the risks involved, so she was prepared in her heart. Therefore, upon seeing Uncle Xie stand up again, she couldn¡¯t help but have tears streaming down her face as she took a few steps forward and said, ¡°Uncle Xie! You¡­¡± Before she could finish, Uncle Xie stepped back a few steps and roared like a wild beast. Chapter 967 - Chapter 967 Chapter 967 The Path of Life and Death Defying the Chapter 967: Chapter 967: The Path of Life and Death, Defying the Heavens Chapter 967: Chapter 967: The Path of Life and Death, Defying the Heavens Auntie Pang was stunned, then trembled and asked, ¡°Xiao An, what has happened?¡± Xue An looked at Old Xie and sighed lightly, ¡°The way of life and death is an inviolable Heavenly Dao Law. Now that I am defying the heavens to resurrect Uncle Xie, although I have brought him back to life, his soul had long since scattered through the world. Despite my tireless search, I have only found half. Even this was possible because of his deep bonds with you!¡± ¡°For this reason, I had to use a Mechanical Puppet to replace half of his body. Only this way could his remaining fragments of soul, with the help of the Mechanical Puppet, control his own body! Therefore, his consciousness is now like that of an infant!¡± Upon hearing Xue An¡¯s explanation. Auntie Pang¡¯s expression turned to one of sorrow, ¡°Then can he recover?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°I do not know, he might, or he might not!¡± A resolution appeared on Auntie Pang¡¯s face, ¡°Regardless, as long as there is a glimmer of hope, I will not give up!¡± Having said that, she waved at Old Xie and called out with a trembling voice, ¡°Old Xie, come here!¡± No response! ¡°Old Xie! I am your wife, ah!¡± Still no response! Xue An said, ¡°It¡¯s best to use the usual way you talk to him to speak. This may awaken his subconscious!¡± Auntie Pang gritted her teeth, put on a fierce facade, stamped her foot, and pointed at Old Xie¡¯s nose and shouted, ¡°Old Xie, get your ass over here right now!¡± At her command. Old Xie, who had been wary of everyone, showed a hint of confusion in his eyes and then obediently walked over to Auntie Pang¡¯s side. This scene made Xue An and everyone else both laugh and cry. To the end, Old Xie was still so afraid of his wife! Meanwhile, Chen Rushi watched all this with a complex expression. Unbeknownst to her, Xue An appeared by her side and heaved a deep sigh, ¡°Miss Chen, I understand what you¡¯re thinking, but Patriarch Chen was willing to make that sacrifice, and a soul without bonds would vanish from the world in an instant! So¡­¡± Chen Rushi shook her head, ¡°Mr. Xue, no need to say more!¡± Then she raised her head, looking enviously at Auntie Pang who was ¡°scolding¡± Old Xie, tears streaming down, yet she smiled and said, ¡°Perhaps my grandfather didn¡¯t want to be resurrected at all! Since he has passed, let him go in peace!¡± Xue An remained silent. Chen Rushi then burst into tears, ¡°But¡­ I really can¡¯t bear to let him go!¡± Seeing her cry, many people also shed tears. Especially the people from Zhongdu, who all broke down sobbing aloud. Chen Xiuhe had managed the Chen Family for decades and had become a pillar in Zhongdu. He had calmly weathered many storms. No one expected that he would die at the hands of a group of foreign deities. But to the end, Chen Xiuhe never lost the dignity of a Hua Clan man. Just for that, he was worthy of everyone¡¯s respect. Just as the atmosphere grew very somber, An Yan burst in frantically. ¡°Husband, something¡¯s wrong!¡± Hearing this, Xue An¡¯s eyebrows twitched, ¡°Yan¡¯er, what happened?¡± An Yan seemed at a loss, ¡°I¡¯ve just received news from Europe, Meng Xue¡­ Meng Xue, she¡­¡± ¡°What about Meng Xue?¡± Xue An was alarmed and shocked. He was naturally aware of Fan Mengxue¡¯s critical injury and coma, and was just about to sort things out here before rushing to Europe. ¡°She¡­ she¡¯s disappeared!¡± An Yan said with eyes reddened. ¡°Disappeared?¡± An Yan nodded. Xue An¡¯s gaze narrowed, and a torrential Divine Sense instantly swept across the globe. Indeed. The dim black Divine Sense that had been in Europe had disappeared without a trace. Xue An suddenly stood up, ¡°Yan¡¯er, you stay at home and guard, I¡¯m going to Europe to see what¡¯s going on!¡± No sooner had he spoken than Xue An took to the sky, his figure vanishing into the horizon in an instant. With Xue An¡¯s current speed, traveling from the Hua Clan to Europe was but the blink of an eye. By the time he arrived at the Dark Ancient Castle, chaos had erupted. Including the group of skeleton guards, panic was written on everyone¡¯s face. Therefore, when they saw Xue An¡¯s arrival, they all surged forward. ¡°My lord¡­¡± the Dark Witch Anastasia called out with a trembling voice. As Xue An stepped inside, he asked in a deep voice, ¡°What exactly happened, explain to me in detail!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Anastasia quickly recounted the situation. ¡°That day after Meng Xue had repelled the invading gods of Odin and returned to the castle, she fell into a coma due to serious injuries! But fortunately, her life was not in danger! That¡¯s why we all stayed within the castle, protecting Meng Xue!¡± ¡°This time, during the great war, we all focused our attention on the Hua Clan¡¯s side! But I can swear on my life that from beginning to end, the Dark Ancient Castle was under strict protection, with no one entering or leaving!¡± ¡°However, when the matter was settled and I entered Meng Xue¡¯s room, I found¡­¡± At this point, panic flashed in Anastasia¡¯s eyes. ¡°What did you find?¡± ¡°The bed was empty, with only a dense, undissipating mass of black energy lingering in the room!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Xue An gave a slight start, a complex look flashing in his eyes, then he said indifferently, ¡°Continue!¡± ¡°At that time, I thought Meng Xue had woken up and got out of bed on her own, I was even happy about it, but after a thorough search, I discovered that there was no trace of Meng Xue anywhere in the castle!¡± By the end, Anastasia¡¯s voice had taken on a sobbing tone. And the faces of everyone from the Dark Council were filled with a mix of grief and anger. Especially the Titan Giant. This strong man had already suffered the loss of his beloved, and now the most important person in the Dark Council had disappeared as well. The series of blows had turned his eyes bloodshot, filled with a mad desire to kill. ¡°My lord, it¡¯s all our fault, we failed to take good care of Meng Xue!¡± Anastasia cried as she spoke. Xue An¡¯s face was as still as water, he ignored these words, and headed straight upstairs to the room that Fan Meng Xue once lived in. Upon opening the door. The interior was simple and unadorned. And unlike the medieval style of the Dark Ancient Castle, it resembled the bedroom of an ordinary Hua Clan girl. But the moment the door opened, it seemed as if a wisp of black air flashed by. A glint flashed in Xue An¡¯s eyes, then he stepped into the room. A faint fragrance reminiscent of a young girl filled the room, other than that, nothing was out of the ordinary. Everyone fell silent, just quietly watching Xue An. Then, Xue An slowly walked to the bedside where there was a photo placed on the nightstand. Xue An picked it up absentmindedly. It was a photograph from a picnic trip. There, clearly, was a younger version of himself along with Fan Meng Xue. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Looking at the photo of Fan Meng Xue, who although appeared green, had an incredibly radiant smile, Xue An suddenly fell silent. He remembered when this photo was taken. It was back when he was in high school. After the college entrance examination had finished, the school had organized a picnic trip. And that was the last time he had seen Fan Meng Xue during high school. Chapter 968 - Chapter 968 Chapter 968 They Must Help Whether They Want To or Chapter 968: Chapter 968: They Must Help Whether They Want To or Not (2nd Update) Chapter 968: Chapter 968: They Must Help Whether They Want To or Not (2nd Update) After that, Xue An left Beijiang, and it was not until his return that he saw Fan Mengxue again. Unexpectedly, Fan Mengxue had always kept this photo, and it was evident that she cherished it greatly, as it had even become somewhat faded from her constant handling. Xue An quietly observed. Those standing at the doorway from the Dark Council looked at each other in confusion, not knowing what Xue An was doing. It was only after a long while that Karsath asked with concern, ¡°Lord¡­ has something happened to Meng Xue?¡± Xue An put down the photo and shook his head gently, ¡°No, she hasn¡¯t! She¡¯s just gone to a very distant place!¡± ¡°A very distant place?¡± Everyone was somewhat puzzled. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Yes, a very, very distant place!¡± Karsath looked confused and was just about to speak. Anastasia stopped him and then shook her head sternly at him, signaling him not to ask any further. Karsath glanced at Xue An¡¯s back and finally swallowed the words he wanted to say, lowering his head. At this moment, Xue An slowly moved to the window, looked up at the vast night sky outside, and murmured softly, ¡°Although the energy has become very weak, I can still feel that power! Is it a summoning?¡± ¡°And if I am not mistaken, it¡¯s because of¡­ the Dark Holy Emperor Technique!¡± As he spoke, Xue An¡¯s eyes flickered with complex emotions, filled with joy, but even more with deep concern. ¡°Meng Xue, from now on, you will truly embark on the dark path, and this path is destined not to be smooth!¡± ¡°But don¡¯t worry, no matter who it is, if anyone dares to bully you, I will still stand up for you just like I did back then!¡± As if in response to Xue An¡¯s words, a meteor streaked across the sky. Xue An¡¯s mouth turned up, revealing a faint smile. When Xue An returned to Beijiang from Europe, everyone was anxiously waiting for him. Seeing his figure descend, An Yan was the first to rush over. ¡°How is it? Did you find Meng Xue?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°No, but don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s fine!¡± An Yan wanted to say more, but seeing Xue An¡¯s expression, she ultimately swallowed her words. Just then, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian came running out crying. ¡°Daddy! What happened to Xiao Sha? Why has she turned into an egg?¡± Nian Nian was almost crying her heart out. ¡°Yes, Daddy, they all say Xiao Sha is dead! I don¡¯t want her to die!¡± Xiang Xiang was also crying breathlessly. Xue An, feeling heartbroken, quickly embraced each of them with one arm and comforted them softly. ¡°Alright, alright, stop crying! Who said Xiao Sha is dead? Even if she really died, I could still bring her back!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian stopped crying at the same time, looking at Xue An with tearful eyes. Seeing his daughters¡¯ watery big eyes, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but kiss each of them. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, would Daddy lie to you?¡± The two little girls then broke into laughter, broke free from Xue An¡¯s embrace, and cheered as they rushed to Xiao Yu who was standing at a distance. Then they raised their delicate little fists and started hitting him. ¡°That¡¯s for spouting nonsense! Humph, Daddy didn¡¯t neglect Xiao Sha at all!¡± ¡°Exactly, Daddy isn¡¯t that kind of bad person, he said he would bring Xiao Sha back! You tricked us, so we hit you!¡± The little girls¡¯ fists were raining down on Xiao Yu as if they cost nothing. Xiao Yu, somewhat embarrassed, grinned foolishly at Xue An. ¡°Hehe, my Lord, sorry, I was just afraid you wouldn¡¯t save Lord Xiao Sha!¡± Xue An naturally saw that it was Xiao Yu who instigated the two little girls, but it was also to save Xiao Sha, so he merely responded with a noncommittal smile. When the crowd dispersed. The two little girls also went back to their own room to sleep. Now, these two young girls had developed a strong sense of self, even insisting on sleeping independently, which left An Yan feeling quite melancholy for a while. But now. Upon hearing the sound of his daughters sleeping soundly in the bedroom, An Yan gently made his way to the rooftop. Xue An was sitting on the rooftop at that moment, slowly sipping his wine. It was the April of the human world, and although the flowers were blooming like a brocade, it still got somewhat chilly at night. With the cool breeze brushing his face, An Yan walked over to Xue An, pulled up a chair, and sat down, pouring himself a glass of red wine as well. Xue An turned his head, gave her a slight smile, then raised his glass in a gesture. After both drank the wine in their glasses. An Yan spoke softly, ¡°Husband, what exactly happened to Meng Xue?¡± Xue An didn¡¯t speak but just quietly looked into the distance. This villa¡¯s rooftop was the highest point in the vicinity, sitting atop it allowed one to overlook the entire Beijiang. Xue An¡¯s gaze seemed to penetrate layers of darkness, looking towards an unknowable place, before he finally spoke softly. ¡°She went to a dark sanctuary! There, she should find the path she needs to take!¡± An Yan was startled, ¡°You mean¡­¡± Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°I once told Meng Xue that choosing this path was the same as choosing to walk alone in the darkness! She calmly told me she was willing to bear all the consequences!¡± An Yan fell silent. The surrounding was so quiet, only the gentle wind in the night sky was whispering. After a long while, she finally spoke in a low voice, ¡°Will we see her again?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Yes, of course! Speaking of which, that place even has an old acquaintance of mine!¡± However, when he mentioned the word ¡®old acquaintance,¡¯ Xue An¡¯s tone became somewhat strange. But An Yan did not notice anything unusual, just blankly staring into the night sky before suddenly sighing, ¡°Actually, I feel really sorry for Meng Xue.¡± Xue An bowed his head, drinking his wine, saying nothing. After a while, An Yan softly asked, ¡°Husband, what about Xiao Sha then? Is she really dead like Qing¡¯er said?¡± In the darkness, Xue An was silent for a moment, then he gently nodded his head, ¡°She¡¯s not wrong!¡± An Yan was profoundly shaken. She had thought that Xiao Sha was just in deep sleep, but now even Xue An was saying this. Just then, Xue An spoke softly, ¡°That palm strike sealed all of Xiao Sha¡¯s vital energies, and after such a long time, Xiao Sha¡¯s life force has indeed been extinguished! Even I cannot bring her back to life directly!¡± An Yan trembled slightly, envisioning the proud girl who used to call her ¡®Madam¡¯ with a smile. For a moment, An Yan¡¯s heart felt as if it were being torn apart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°But¡­¡± Xue An¡¯s eyes shimmered brightly, ¡°Even if she truly died, I will make her come back to life!¡± An Yan was taken aback, ¡°Husband, do you have a way?¡± Xue An looked up at the starry sky and spoke softly, ¡°There are many ways, but the most reliable and successful one is to go to the Dragon Realm and re-hatch Xiao Sha¡¯s dragon egg at the source of the Holy Land there. By doing so, Xiao Sha will not only be alive but could also skyrocket to the heavens!¡± ¡°But¡­ will the Dragon Realm be willing to help?¡± An Yan hesitated. Xue An smiled, ¡°They have to help whether they want to or not! What I decide, they cannot refuse!¡± Chapter 969 - Chapter 969 Chapter 969 Refining Blood Pills (Third Update) Chapter 969: Chapter 969: Refining Blood Pills (Third Update) Chapter 969: Chapter 969: Refining Blood Pills (Third Update) Hearing Xue An¡¯s words, An Yan finally relaxed slightly. At that moment, Xue An gently wrapped his arms around An Yan¡¯s waist. An Yan naturally leaned her head on Xue An¡¯s shoulder. Black hair fluttered with the wind, the world silent and still. Xue An, sniffing the fragrance of her hair, said softly, ¡°In the next couple of days, I¡¯ll use the Blood Pearl to concoct an elixir for you!¡± ¡°Mm!¡± An Yan responded softly. ¡°Husband, after the elixir is refined, are we going to leave again?¡± Xue An gently nodded, ¡°Yes, we are!¡± ¡°Where to this time?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ruffling An Yan¡¯s hair with his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t stuff your little head with so many things. As long as you follow your husband, you¡¯ll always have meat to eat!¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re so annoying, my hair was just combed nicely!¡± While An Yan playfully scolded him, Xue An felt even the night air become endearing. Just as Xue An and An Yan were engrossed in their lovey-dovey drama, in the Dragon Realm, a place so far away it was beyond belief, a Giant Dragon, as large as a star, suddenly opened its eyes. And it wasn¡¯t just him; several other Giant Dragons of no lesser size also opened their eyes. ¡°Did you feel that?¡± The other Ancestral Dragons nodded gravely. ¡°To speak of it, this is the second time we¡¯ve felt such a heart-palpitating presence!¡± the voice of this Giant Dragon conveyed a trace of horror. ¡°We can now be sure. It¡¯s definitely that guy¡¯s aura! I knew it, how could such a powerful being fall so easily?¡± another Ancestral Dragon said with a face full of horror. ¡°Last time I ordered you all to store away various treasures. Did you do as you were told?¡± ¡°We did! Only the great hall remains!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do, that guy is greedy, maybe he won¡¯t even spare the great hall. Go dismantle the great hall now!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Another slightly smaller Ancestral Dragon was about to leave. ¡°Come back!¡± ¡°Do you have any other orders?¡± ¡°Remember, do not tell the little princess about this matter at all costs!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The entire Dragon Realm became unsettled because of this incident. Meanwhile, back here, Xue An was preparing for the necessities required to refine this batch of elixir. The most important aspects of pill refinement boil down to three areas: Elixir Fire, Pill Furnace, and medicinal ingredients. Now, the ingredients were available. Xue An had almost condensed the entire Blood Clan into Blood Pearls. The Elixir Fire was not an issue either. In all of heaven and earth, was there a flame more formidable than Xue An¡¯s Red Lotus Flame? Now, the only thing missing was the Pill Furnace. In truth, with Xue An¡¯s current level of pill cultivation, even an electric rice cooker could be used to make a notable elixir. But to better condense the medicinal efficacy to break the seal, Xue An decided to take this process seriously. The fact that even Xue An was being so cautious underscored the extraordinary significance of this batch of elixir. It was clearly too late to fabricate a Pill Furnace now. And there were no ready-made Pill Furnaces to be used on Earth. In actuality, with Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense exploration, he had found some damaged Pill Furnaces in various corners of China. These were all relics left over from ten thousand years ago. Although the materials were not bad, due to the erosion of time in an era with depleted spiritual energy, they had now degenerated into mere pieces of iron, devoid of any spiritual power. However, this obviously didn¡¯t stump Xue An; after some thought, he began to frequently travel between the famous mountains and great rivers of Huaguo, often disappearing for half a day at a time. This made An Yan somewhat puzzled, and she asked him several times what he was doing, but Xue An only responded with a smile and no answers. Finally. On this day. Xue An had everything prepared. Cultivators from Huaguo, as well as people from all over the world, were aware of Xue An¡¯s plans to concoct elixirs and couldn¡¯t help but cast curious glances. All major global television networks directed their cameras at Beijiang. Now, every single move Xue An made captivated the hearts of people worldwide. Therefore, in the eyes of these reporters, there was no better subject to film than him. When Xue An¡¯s figure appeared on camera. Many people began to cheer. Cheering for the hero in their hearts. Xue An merely smiled lightly at this and then leaped up, flying into the sky. At the same time. In the Zhongdu TV studio, there sat a Pill Master with the appearance of an immortal, a youthful face with white hair, exuding an air of sagely majesty. Seizing the moment, the host began to inquire. ¡°Pill Master Wang, what do you think Mr. Xue¡¯s approach to elixir concoction will be?¡± Pill Master Wang stroked his beard, speaking indifferently, ¡°In my view, even though Mr. Xue¡¯s cultivation level is astonishing, elixir concoction isn¡¯t something that can be solved with brute strength alone! So, I think, this time, Mr. Xue is likely to find it difficult to succeed, because you need a pill furnace for concocting elixirs, right? But do you see a pill furnace in the sky?¡± Upon hearing Pill Master Wang¡¯s question, many looked attentively at the sky in the video, which was indeed empty with no trace of a pill furnace. ¡°Heh, that¡¯s why I say, Mr. Xue may be formidable, but he is still too young, and the young are prone to making mistakes!¡± said Pill Master Wang with the demeanor of a master. But Chen Xiaoyi, who was watching all this from below in the studio, instantly became furious. At this moment, she was no longer the entertainment weekly reporter from the provincial city, but the chief editor of Zhongdu TV station. This live broadcast was not her responsibility initially. But because it concerned Xue An, she volunteered to come and assist. And here she encountered an old geezer droning on and on. Angered just like her were many viewers in front of their televisions. ¡°Where did this old fogey come from? How dare he criticize Mr. Xue?¡± ¡°Exactly, if not for Mr. Xue, this old codger would probably be long gone by now, and still he has the audacity to expound from his soapbox?¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, such a shameless ¡®expert¡¯! Using his own limited abilities to speculate on Mr. Xue¡¯s capabilities and even daring to mock Mr. Xue for his youth? He¡¯s begging for trouble!¡± These discussions and taunts were naturally unknown to Pill Master Wang, who was feeling quite pleased with himself as he spoke endlessly to the hostess with a strange expression on her face. ¡°I think, if Mr. Xue fails in his elixir concoction this time, I can help him concoct for free. After all, Mr. Xue has been a great benefactor to our Huaguo, and to the entire world!¡± Just as he was happily rambling. Someone exclaimed, ¡°Look quickly! Mr. Xue is making his move!¡± The audience turned their heads. Indeed. They saw that Xue An was now waving his hand, causing the Blood Pearls stored in the Mustard Seed Ring and Magic Treasures Pavilion to appear in the sky, their number so great that they formed a long red river. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A girl exclaimed in wonder, ¡°The color is so beautiful! It would make a great lipstick!¡± But most people were looking up solemnly. Pill Master Wang sighed, ¡°It seems¡­¡± But before he could finish, they saw Xue An raising his hand, flashes of light twinkling in his palm, as he declared in a loud voice. ¡°I borrow the power of the four corners¡¯ mountains and rivers!¡± Chapter 970 - Chapter 970 Chapter 970 Using Heaven and Earth as the Furnace Chapter 970: Chapter 970: Using Heaven and Earth as the Furnace (4th Update) Chapter 970: Chapter 970: Using Heaven and Earth as the Furnace (4th Update) With a command issued, the five great mountains of the Huaxia land all trembled simultaneously. Numerous dense runes appeared on their surfaces, and then beams of brilliant light burst forth from their peaks, heading straight towards Xue An. In an instant, the rivers and mountains of Huaxia moved in unison, the light converging before Xue An, and then a colossal virtual image of a Pill Furnace appeared. Everyone was stunned by this scene. Including the Pill Master, who had just been talking big, watched all of it with a dumbfounded expression. At that moment, Xue An flipped his hand. ¡°Enter!¡± Boom! The sky full of Blood Pearls surged into the Pill Furnace like water from a long river. In just a few breaths, all the Blood Pearls had entered the furnace. Then Xue An casually waved his hand, ¡°Arise!¡± The Red Lotus Flame suddenly appeared, roasting the Blood Pearls inside the furnace, which tumbled and surged, and faint screams could be heard. The boundless blood essence even turned the entire sky red. Xue An was unmoved, watching quietly. In an instant, all the Blood Pearls in the furnace transformed into bloody water. The bloody water, as clear as agate, flowed within the furnace, its immense blood energy causing Alad and other members of the Secret Party Blood Clan watching from afar to change their expressions. At that time, Xue An stimulated the flame and began to refine the bloody water. Finally, after a quarter of an hour, the blood qi inside the furnace grew even more vigorous. Xue An then raised his hand, and a blood pearl as large as a fist and exceptionally translucent floated into the air. It was the Blood Pearl refined by the Blood God Gaea. As soon as the Blood Pearl appeared, faint begging sounds from Gaea seemed to echo in the air. Xue An did not pay any attention to them, instead narrowing his eyes slightly as he inscribed countless precise runes on the Blood Pearl with tremendous Divine Sense, then abruptly he threw it back into the furnace. Boom! The bloody water within the furnace surged violently, even trying to burst the furnace¡¯s confines. Seeing this, Xue An merely snorted coldly, and the Red Lotus Flame completely enveloped the furnace. Finally, another quarter of an hour passed, and the furnace gradually became stable. Then Xue An waved his hand, and the Red Lotus Flame ceased. But just then, the lid of the furnace exploded open. A beam of red light shot towards the sky, attempting to escape! Xue An did not even move, but merely sneered coldly, ¡°Thinking of running?¡± As he spoke, he reached out his hand, which extended into the void, appeared right beside the red light, and grabbed it back. And at that moment, dark clouds gathered in the sky, with lightning surging through them. Xue An did not even glance at it, but nonchalantly called out, ¡°Thor!¡± As soon as his words fell, a frying pan shot up into the sky, smashing the dark clouds into pieces, and the lightning was devoured by the Thor inside the pan. Then, belching contentedly, he went back. At that time, Xue An slowly opened his hand. In the palm of his hand was an Elixir as large as a pigeon¡¯s egg, yet incredibly translucent. An exotic fragrance instantaneously spread throughout Beijiang. Many cultivators who smelled this fragrance felt their spirits tremble, and deep within, their minds and spirits became much more stable. Even a fool could tell at this moment that Xue An¡¯s elixir was successfully concocted. Thus, in the broadcasting studio of Zhongdu TV, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on this Pill Master. The man¡¯s complexion turned from green to red as he tried to save some face, ¡°Cough cough, after all, did I not speak the truth? From beginning to end, Mr. Xue never used a pill furnace! It must be some novel method of alchemy!¡± But no sooner had he finished speaking, Than they saw a very cheerful Xue An, while answering a reporter¡¯s question, smiled slightly and said, ¡°This is alchemy, but I used the mountains and rivers as my pill furnace. Otherwise, a normal pill furnace simply couldn¡¯t withstand such powerful spiritual power!¡± These words were like slaps in the face to that Pill Master. In the end, he ran off in humiliation. The audience, having witnessed this scene, burst into laughter. ¡°Daring to mock Mr. Xue was like asking to be slapped!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, this Pill Master has really made a name for himself now!¡± Such an episode, of course, Xue An was unaware of. After he finished concocting the elixir, he returned to Number One Tian Villa. ¡°Here, eat this!¡± Xue An coaxed like he was persuading a child to take medicine. An Yan chuckled wryly, ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore; do you still need to teach me?¡± As she spoke, she took the elixir from him and swallowed it without hesitation, then blinked her eyes. ¡°Honey, why do I feel¡­¡± An Yan was about to ask why she felt nothing when she suddenly felt an incredibly abundant and concentrated spiritual power rushing toward her crown. This strong impact left An Yan without hesitation, and she fainted on the spot. Xue An caught her and then shook his head with a gentle laugh, ¡°I knew you would eat it, but didn¡¯t you think about waiting until you were in bed?¡± Hu Ying watched on enviously from nearby. After Xue An had carried An Yan to bed, Hu Ying leaned in close for a while then lifted her head a bit puzzled, ¡°Brother Xue, what¡¯s with the seal on sister-in-law¡¯s body?¡± Xue An lightly said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, probably just a passing Immortal King who sealed her!¡± ¡°An Immortal King? Just an Immortal King has such great ability?¡± Hu Ying was a bit puzzled. But she was probably the only one who dared to call an Immortal King ¡®just¡¯. Xue An gave a non-committal response, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Although my bloodline and cultivation level have yet to recover completely, something about this smell makes me feel it¡¯s strange!¡± Hu Ying commented. Xue An faintly smiled, ¡°Whether it is or it isn¡¯t, we will find out eventually! But as for you¡­¡± ¡°Me? What about me?¡± Hu Ying suddenly became nervous. Xue An sighed, ¡°You¡¯ve been out so long; aren¡¯t you worried your brother and the elders from Fox Country are concerned about you?¡± ¡°Not worried! Besides, I¡¯ve been stuck in that broken place since I was born; I¡¯ve already been there for over three thousand years, and I¡¯m sick of it!¡± Saying that, Hu Ying leaned closer, her eyes filled with hope as she looked at Xue An, ¡°Brother Xue, once you¡¯re done here, aren¡¯t you going to the Heavenly Realm?¡± ¡°Who said I was going to the Heavenly Realm?¡± ¡°Psh, you think I¡¯m naive? This issue with Lihen Heaven obviously isn¡¯t over; you¡¯re definitely going to investigate to the fullest, right?¡± Hu Ying bat her large eyes, a sly expression on her face. Xue An appeared somewhat helpless as he looked at her, ¡°What if I am?¡± ¡°Take me with you?¡± Hu Ying asked excitedly. Xue An shook his head, ¡°No, I have to take you back to Fox Country first!¡± In an instant, Hu Ying¡¯s face fell, and then she turned on her wheedling tactics, grabbing Xue An¡¯s hand and shaking it continuously. ¡°Oh, come on, Brother Xue, just take me with you. I promise I won¡¯t cause any trouble, I can help with laundry, cooking, folding blankets, warming the bed, washing feet, massaging your back¡­¡± ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡± Xue An was shaken until he was dizzy by Hu Ying. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Brother Xue, you agreed?¡± Hu Ying said happily. ¡°Everything else is fine; we¡¯ll just avoid this topic!¡± ¡°Why though!¡± Hu Ying pouted. Just as Xue An was about to say something, The lying An Yan suddenly trembled, and her aura began to climb frantically once again. From a Half-step Golden Immortal, she easily stepped into the Golden Immortal rank, and she was boldly stepping toward the Half-step True Immortal rank. Chapter 971 - Chapter 971 Chapter 971 Matters of the Chen Family (First Chapter 971: Chapter 971: Matters of the Chen Family (First Update) Chapter 971: Chapter 971: Matters of the Chen Family (First Update) ¡°This¡­ is this cultivation? But the speed of realm advancement is a bit too quick, isn¡¯t it?¡± Hu Ying said, her eyes wide and her voice full of disbelief. Xue An, however, was no longer surprised, and merely looked on with an amused gaze at An Yan lying on the bed. Another breakthrough without lifting a finger? This time, it was a direct breakthrough to the Golden Immortal realm that so many viewed as an insurmountable gap. Could it be that once the seal is completely lifted, Yan¡¯er could directly become an Immortal King? Thinking of this, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but laugh and cry at the same time. Because he felt that maybe¡­ it really was possible! Finally. The rapid climb of An Yan¡¯s cultivation level began to slow down and eventually stopped just one step shy of breaking through to the True Immortal realm. Hu Ying blinked in astonishment and exclaimed, ¡°Brother Xue, it seems like sister-in-law is even more formidable than you!¡± Xue An smiled wryly, ¡°I think so too!¡± At that moment, An Yan, who had been lying on the bed, slowly opened her eyes. At first, she was somewhat confused, but she quickly regained her senses, looked herself over, and shouted with joy. ¡°Husband, I¡¯ve made another breakthrough! It seems that cultivation isn¡¯t as difficult as you said!¡± Xue An¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, ¡°Yeah, not difficult at all!¡± ¡°But what about the seal on sister-in-law next? You know, Brother Xue, you¡¯ve already refined the entire Blood Clan!¡± Hu Ying suddenly asked. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Using the Blood Pearl to break the seal was just a temporary measure. To completely lift the seal, we need to kill the one who placed it on Yan¡¯er.¡± As he said this, a hint of murderous intent flashed in Xue An¡¯s eyes. Even though a lot of time had passed, Xue An still clearly remembered the aura left in the seal. The Multiverse Realms are vast and boundless, but Immortal Kings are few and far between. Therefore, that person certainly cannot escape. Hearing what Xue An said, before An Yan could speak, Hu Ying was already excited to the point of almost jumping up and down. ¡°Exactly, anyone who dares to seal sister-in-law must be killed! Brother Xue, when are we setting out?¡± Xue An looked at Hu Ying with a half-smile, ¡°Even if we set out, what of it? Did I say I was taking you with me?¡± Upon hearing this, Hu Ying¡¯s face immediately fell, and she said with a woeful expression, ¡°Brother Xue! Take me with you, please!¡± Xue An was unmoved. Seeing this, Hu Ying quickly changed her target, turning to An Yan with a coquettish tone, ¡°Sister-in-law¡­ ¡± An Yan was both amused and frustrated. This little girl started out full of hostility towards her. But under An Yan¡¯s methods, it didn¡¯t take long for Hu Ying to become utterly submissive. Now, she was like a child. ¡°I can¡¯t make decisions on such matters, you should go ask your Brother Xue!¡± Hu Ying blinked her big, watery eyes and looked towards Xue An once again. But just then, Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Xue An, someone from Zhongdu has arrived!¡± Xue An was startled and then walked out of the room. ¡°Who is it?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er let out a light sigh, ¡°The person is in the living room, go take a look!¡± As Xue An entered the living room of the Number One Tian Villa, many people stood up. ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± These respectful voices from the bottom of their hearts erupted one after another. However, Xue An paid no attention to them, as all his focus was drawn to Chen Rushi, standing in the middle of the crowd, dressed in plain clothes, with black mourning silk wrapped around her arms. Chen Rushi had returned to Zhongdu two days ago, unexpectedly, she had come back now. And dressed like this, no less. In the moment Xue An was caught off guard, He saw Chen Rushi kneel respectfully on the ground, bowing to Xue An, then said with a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Xue, tomorrow will be my grandfather¡¯s funeral! As his friend during his lifetime, the Chen Family has specifically come to invite you to attend!¡± Xue An then understood what was going on. So Chen Rushi had come to invite him to attend Chen Xiuhe¡¯s funeral! Xue An felt a slight stir in his heart, then he sighed softly. ¡°Miss Chen, you need not say more, I and Elder Chen were the best of friends, and I have always regarded him as my senior. This time Elder Chen sacrificed himself for the honor of our Hua Clan, how could I not attend his funeral?¡± Chen Rushi, whose eyes were already swollen from weeping, couldn¡¯t help crying out again upon hearing this, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Xue!¡± She bowed deeply once more. Xue An waved his hand, and a gentle force lifted Chen Rushi from the ground. ¡°Miss Chen, there is no need for such formalities; it¡¯s all that I should do.¡± Hearing Xue An speak so, the people who followed Chen Rushi whitened slightly, then bowed their heads. Seeing this, Xue An sneered in his heart but said nothing. It was then that An Yan and Tang Xuan¡¯er stepped forward to support Chen Rushi. ¡°Ru Shi, what your ancestor did is a paragon for our Hua Clan. You don¡¯t need to be too sad, your health is what¡¯s most important!¡± An Yan said softly to comfort her. Chen Rushi, who hadn¡¯t had a moment of peace since returning to Zhongdu, nodded her head tearfully upon hearing An Yan¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, Sister Yan!¡± An Yan¡¯s prestige among the younger generation of women was now extremely high. Many people felt honored to call her Sister Yan. After exchanging a few more words, Chen Rushi prepared to bid farewell and return to Zhongdu. At this moment, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Ru Shi, you are frail now, and your vital energy is chaotic. Continuing like this will only deplete your essence. Why not stay here, and I will take you back to Zhongdu tomorrow!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Chen Rushi started, slightly taken aback. ¡°It¡¯s settled then!¡± Xue An made the decision directly. Afterward, An Yan and Tang Xuan¡¯er escorted Chen Rushi into the inner room. Meanwhile, Xue An glanced at the people in the room with an inscrutable smile, then turned and left as well. After he left, many of Chen Rushi¡¯s accompanying attendants were sweating profusely, their eyes filled with doubt and shock. Then someone whispered, ¡°Should we inform the third and fourth young masters about this?¡± No one spoke up. Many looked at the speaker as if he were a fool. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then someone sneered, ¡°The third and fourth young masters, heh, they¡¯re nothing but ants in front of Mr. Xue. If you want to inform them, be my guest!¡± ¡°Exactly, didn¡¯t you see how unusual Miss¡¯s standing is in front of Mr. Xue?¡± The speaker shrank his neck and replied with a forced laugh, ¡°I was just saying, I¡¯m loyal to the young mistress without the slightest ill intent!¡± These Chen Family servants who had all come with different intentions now clearly saw the situation and promptly sided with Chen Rushi. Meanwhile, In a secret room in Zhongdu, Chen Xiangshang, a collateral of the Chen Family, was savoring his red wine with a contented expression, and then he sighed, ¡°What a fine wine indeed! How could I possibly have taken such good wine from the Chen Family¡¯s cellar if that old man hadn¡¯t died!¡± Chapter 972 - Chapter 972 972 Chapter Above the Funeral (2nd Update) Chapter 972: 972 Chapter Above the Funeral (2nd Update) Chapter 972: 972 Chapter Above the Funeral (2nd Update) And his cousin Chen Beilie expressed some worries, ¡°Brother, you said that stinky woman, Chen Rushi, has gone to Beijiang, could she really bring back some reinforcements?¡± Upon hearing this, Chen Xiangshang just sneered coldly, ¡°What reinforcements could she possibly have? She¡¯s most likely just seeking help from Xue An!¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m worried about! Knowing Xue An¡¯s capabilities, all of us combined wouldn¡¯t even compare to the strength of one of his fingers!¡± Chen Xiangshang put down his wine cup, a mocking smirk appearing on his face, ¡°So, you¡¯re scared?¡± Chen Beilie swallowed hard and nodded slightly, ¡°Now tell me, who in this entire world isn¡¯t afraid of Mr. Xue?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re scared, you can always back out!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± At this moment, Chen Xiangshang let out a cold laugh, ¡°I admit that Xue An is indeed formidable, but don¡¯t forget! What is his status, and what is hers?¡± ¡°Brother, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Chen Rushi has deep feelings for Xue An, and this is no secret in Zhongdu! The key point is Xue An already has a wife! And not just any wife, but a member of the most prominent family in today¡¯s Zhongdu, the An Family. Chen Rushi obviously stands no chance!¡± ¡°When Chen Xiuhe was alive, everyone still showed some respect! But now Chen Xiuhe is dead!¡± ¡°Do you think Xue An would risk offending his own wife to help Chen Rushi?¡± This made Chen Beilie nod in confusion, ¡°That does make sense, but what if Chen Rushi really manages to enlist Xue An¡¯s help?¡± ¡°Even if she does, so what? Don¡¯t forget, what is our surname?¡± Chen Xiangshang said, standing up, his face full of pride. ¡°We¡¯re all scions of the Chen Family, and furthermore, we are males! Right now the direct line of the Chen Family is dwindling, Chen Xiuhe has died, and Chen Rushi¡¯s father lost his sanity due to delusion earlier this year! Now, there is practically only Chen Rushi left¨Ca mere woman!¡± ¡°What does this mean? This means there is no one left to carry on! In such a situation, it is perfectly natural for us to inherit the Chen Family¡¯s assets!¡± ¡°As formidable as Xue An might be, he has no place meddling in this matter, after all, this is an internal issue of the Chen Family!¡± Upon hearing his cousin Chen Xiangshang speak in such a way, Chen Beilie¡¯s eyes lit up, then he raised his cup in admiration, ¡°Brother, hearing you speak makes me feel assured! Cheers to you!¡± Chen Xiangshang smiled smugly, ¡°I¡¯ve always said that not everything in this world can be solved just by using brute force! That Chen Xiuhe just couldn¡¯t understand this, foolishly trying to contend with foreign deities!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that just seeking death?¡± So saying, the two of them, each with their own schemes, drained their cups in one go. Afterward, a drunken Chen Xiangshang said, ¡°When the funeral is over, let¡¯s set up a man to get rid of this Chen Rushi. By then, the assets of the Chen Family will belong to us!¡± Speaking thus, he burst into loud, carefree laughter. The next day. The atmosphere in all of Zhongdu had become somewhat somber. For everyone knew that today was the day Chen Xiuhe, the old master of the Chen Family, was to be buried. Early in the morning, people from all over Zhongdu spontaneously came to send off this old man who had gained glory and added luster to the men of the Hua Clan. At the Chen household, meanwhile, the gates were filled with white, and cries filled the air. Every great family from Zhongdu also came to pay their respects. Nevertheless, the expression of these families was somewhat unusual. Especially when they saw that Chen Rushi, who should have been mourning by the coffin, was actually not there, they began to murmur in quiet tones. ¡°It¡¯s incredibly disheartening! The old master¡¯s body isn¡¯t even cold yet, and the Chen Family has already begun fighting over the inheritance!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, look at Chen Xiangshang and Chen Beilie, these brothers. Although they wear mourning clothes, there is not a hint of sorrow in their demeanor, just pure unadulterated ambition!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for their ruthless ambition, how could they do such a thing as to bully a helpless woman!¡± Although these great families were not typically considered good people. Yet in this matter, they all displayed tremendous indignation. Yet some people whispered, ¡°I heard that Miss Ru Shi went to Beijiang to invite Mr. Xue! Officially, it was to see the old master off on his last journey, but I suspect she was also seeking help!¡± ¡°I heard the same, and I also heard that Miss Ru Shi and Mr. Xue have known each other for some time and are quite close! Given Mr. Xue¡¯s temperament, I bet there will be excitement to watch!¡± ¡°These no-good youngsters are naturally no match for Mr. Xue, but after all, this trouble started within the Chen Family. As an outsider, isn¡¯t it somewhat inappropriate for Mr. Xue to intervene directly?¡± ¡°Who knows? Anyway, when Mr. Xue glares, even the myriad deities must kneel, let alone these fellows!¡± These murmurs occasionally reached the ears of Chen Xiangshang and Chen Beilie. Chen Beilie looked somewhat shrunken. Chen Xiangshang appeared indifferent, not caring what others were saying. That day, as the atmosphere at the funeral grew tense, several streaks of light flew from the distant sky and instantly landed in the midst of the gathering. It was Xue An and Chen Rushi with their entourage. Their arrival caused a stir among the crowd. Especially upon seeing Xue An entering. Many people began to shout loudly. ¡°Greetings to Mr. Xue!¡± ¡°Greetings, sir!¡± Xue An nodded slightly to everyone as a form of greeting. At that moment, when Chen Rushi saw her grandfather¡¯s coffin, she couldn¡¯t help but feel overwhelmed by grief and collapsed to the ground crying again. The accumulation of events over the past days surged into the girl¡¯s mind, making her cries heartbreaking and stirring compassion among the listeners. Xue An then looked up at the coffin, sighed softly, and stepped forward to pick up three incense sticks, which he placed in the incense burner. ¡°Elder Chen, though you were but a mortal, you faced deities unflinchingly at the brink of life and death and preserved the honor of our Hua Clan. For this alone, you deserve my deep respect!¡± Saying this, Xue An bowed deeply with great reverence. The entire assembly hushed in response. Many showed expressions of shock. After all, what was Xue An¡¯s status now? He was undisputedly the preeminent figure of this era. Such a figure bowing to Chen Xiuhe¡¯s coffin held profound significance. Thus, even the chief steward, who called for ceremonial responses, was momentarily stupefied, until Xue An raised his head again, when he promptly called out, ¡°Family¡¯s return of thanks!¡± Chen Rushi, her shoulders heaving from crying, deeply kowtowed to Xue An, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Xue!¡± Xue An waved his hand, ¡°Ru Shi, get up!¡± Then he surveyed the crowd and calmly said, ¡°I plan to appoint Chen Rushi as the Family Head of the Chen Family. Do any of you¡­ have objections?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only These words, like a bolt from the blue, left everyone somewhat dazed. Chen Xiangshang, who had kept his head down while concealing the triumph in his eyes, was visibly shaken, then he looked up at Xue An in horror. Seeing the crowd fall silent as if acquiescing to Xue An¡¯s proposal, he panicked and rushed forward.¡± ¡°I object!¡± Xue An turned to look at the speaker and coldly said, ¡°Oh? What are your objections?¡± Chapter 973 - Chapter 973 973 Chapter 973: 973 Chapter 973: 973 Under Xue An¡¯s gaze, Chen Xiangshang felt as though he had fallen into an ice cellar, his very blood about to freeze. Terror filled his heart. Was this the authority of an Immortal? Yet, how could he, who cherished wealth as if it were his life, willingly let go of the prize within his grasp? Thus, he forced himself to speak calmly, ¡°Mr. Xue, as a mighty savior of the entire world, we naturally follow your words!¡± ¡°However, I feel there is something improper about this matter!¡± ¡°Oh? What¡¯s improper?¡± Xue An asked indifferently. ¡°You must understand that although my sister Ru Shi is immensely talented, she is after all just a woman. Of course! I do not mean to belittle women, but since she is a woman, she will have to marry, won¡¯t she? ¡± ¡°And if sister Ru Shi becomes the Chen Family Head, and then marries, won¡¯t the Chen Family have its surname changed?¡± ¡°Therefore, I believe this matter is utterly inappropriate!¡± Chen Xiangshang was somewhat faltering when he first started speaking, but as he continued, his words flowed more smoothly. Xue An just listened quietly until he finished, then smiled faintly, ¡°It seems to make some sense, but may I know who you are?¡± Chen Xiangshang smiled slightly, ¡°My name is Chen Xiangshang. The old master Chen is my second uncle, and I am also sister Ru Shi¡¯s cousin!¡± Hearing his words, Chen Rushi, who was beside him, could not repress a cold snort, ¡°Heh, indeed, my beloved cousin!¡± Her words were filled with bone-chilling coldness. Chen Xiangshang remained composed, ¡°Sister Ru Shi, I am doing this for your own good!¡± ¡°For my good? Chen Xiangshang, what kind of wishful thinking are you indulging in? Do you really think I¡¯m unaware?¡± The fire in Chen Rushi¡¯s eyes looked ready to burst forth; she could hardly wait to rush up and bite the man. ¡°You¡­¡± Chen Xiangshang was about to speak. Xue An raised a hand, his tone indifferent, ¡°Enough, Ru Shi!¡± ¡°Present!¡± ¡°From now on, you will be the Chen Family Head!¡± Chen Rushi was stunned. The entire audience also gasped in surprise. Chen Xiangshang couldn¡¯t believe his ears, ¡°Mr. Xue, didn¡¯t you just ask if anyone had any objections? I certainly¡­¡± Xue An glanced at him coldly, ¡°I did ask for opinions, but did I say I would accept them?¡± His words nearly caused Chen Xiangshang to spit blood, but he still managed to steady himself and spoke gravely, ¡°Mr. Xue, though I respect you greatly! Doing this might not satisfy the masses!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Xiangshang said coldly, ¡°You should know that the choice of Family Head is an internal matter of the Chen Family. Even though your cultivation level is earth-shattering, you can¡¯t just interfere with the Chen Family¡¯s affairs! After all, this does not concern you!¡± Upon saying this, a silence fell over the venue. All eyes turned to Xue An. Xue An touched his chin, pondered for a moment, then began to smile. ¡°It seems¡­ there is indeed some truth to that!¡± Chen Xiangshang¡¯s heart leapt. Chen Rushi, however, felt her heart sink. But just as a smug expression began to spread across Chen Xiangshang¡¯s face, Xue An spoke lightly, ¡°Ru Shi, kneel down!¡± Chen Rushi was taken aback, but obediently knelt before Xue An. The whole venue buzzed with confusion. ¡°What does Mr. Xue intend to do?¡± ¡°I have no idea, just watch!¡± Then Xue An smiled at Chen Xiangshang, ¡°Though I hardly need to bother with your nonsensical reasoning, since you have raised it, I shall convince you thoroughly!¡± With that, Xue An turned to Chen Rushi, who was kneeling on the ground, and said, ¡°Ru Shi, would you like to take me as your master?¡± Boom! This statement was like a heavy bomb, jolting everyone present. What? Mr. Xue actually plans to take this Chen Rushi as his disciple? This was precisely the opportunity countless people dreamed of! Knowing Xue An¡¯s current status and position, the queue of people wanting to become his apprentice could circle the Earth over ten times. In an instant, countless pairs of envious eyes turned red. And Chen Rushi herself was so shaken that it wasn¡¯t until An Yan softly called out, ¡°Ru Shi!¡± That she snapped back to reality and without hesitation knelt to the ground, ¡°Master above, your disciple Ru Shi, greets you, Master!¡± As she spoke these words, Chen Rushi¡¯s heart was naturally filled with boundless joy, but mingled with that joy was a touch of sorrow. Because Chen Rushi understood that from then on, she would no longer have the chance to be close to Xue An. But then Chen Rushi thought again. To become his disciple was already a stroke of immense luck. She¡­ dared not hope for more. Seeing Chen Rushi knocking her forehead to the ground, Xue An finally raised his head to look at the bewildered Chen Xiangshang and Chen Beilie among others, and spoke indifferently. ¡°You just said that I am an outsider and cannot intervene in the affairs of the Chen Family! Now that Chen Rushi has become my disciple, I, as her master, naturally have to take care of her affairs! Do you understand this principle?¡± Chen Xiangshang¡¯s face suddenly turned as pale as paper. He had been puzzled. It wasn¡¯t until this moment that he realized why Xue An was doing this. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Chen Xiangshang, who was always eloquent, was now at a loss for words. Meanwhile, Chen Beilie beside him was trembling so much he could barely stand. Suddenly, he knelt on the ground with a thud, crying out, ¡°Mr. Xue, this matter was all orchestrated by my cousin Chen Xiangshang! Listen, I have evidence here!¡± As he spoke, Chen Beilie pulled a recording pen from his pocket, and when it was turned on, Chen Xiangshang¡¯s words could be heard coming from it. ¡°Once the funeral is over, find a man to dispose of this Chen Rushi. After that, all of the Chen Family¡¯s property will be mine!¡± At these words, The entire place was shaken. The magnates who had come to pay their condolences were no fools. They had all seen the lay of the land and began to jump out one after another, pointing at Chen Xiangshang and cursing. ¡°Ambitious as a wolf, truly ambitious as a wolf!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, to be so ruthless to his own cousin and plotting to steal the family¡¯s property, he truly dishonors Mr. Chen¡¯s spirit in heaven!¡± ¡°Ptui! A heroic family like the Chen, you are simply unworthy of the Chen surname!¡± Chen Xiangshang¡¯s face was ashen, his heart filled with despair. Because he knew, he was finished. Even if Xue An did not kill him, he was already disgraced and there was no chance of a comeback. But at that moment, Chen Beilie spoke obsequiously, ¡°Mr. Xue, Sister Rushi, this really has nothing to do with me! It was all Chen Xiangshang who forced me!¡± These words reminded Chen Xiangshang, and his fiery rage ignited immediately, then he lunged forward, grabbed Chen Beilie by the neck, and roared with a ferocious expression. ¡°You despicable wretch, I¡¯ll strangle you!¡± Chen Beilie did not show weakness and started to resist. The two cousins were soon fighting fiercely in front of the memorial hall. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chen Rushi¡¯s eyes showed a glimmer of desolation. It was at this moment that Xue An casually waved his hand. A streak of sword light directly pinned the two struggling men to the ground. Chen Xiangshang and Chen Beilie looked up, wanting to say something, but how could mere mortals bear the might of the sword light? Both trembled and then died together. Afterward, Xue An indifferently said, ¡°The hour is late, let¡¯s send Mr. Chen off on his last journey!¡± Chapter 974 - Chapter 974 Chapter 974 Its Sound is Fierce Its Momentum Chapter 974: Chapter 974: Its Sound is Fierce, Its Momentum Shakes the Heavens (1st Update) Chapter 974: Chapter 974: Its Sound is Fierce, Its Momentum Shakes the Heavens (1st Update) Someone dragged the corpses of Chen Xiangshang and Chen Beilie away, like dragging dead dogs. Then, twenty-four robust young men stepped forward with synchronized strides, just as the steward was about to commence the mourning ritual. Xue An waved his hand, stopping him, and then turned to signal the newly arrived Fire Phoenix Special Forces personnel. ¡°Come over here and lift the coffin!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Fire Phoenix¡¯s captain Cheng Hao took the lead, with all the members of the Fire Phoenix advancing to support the coffin. ¡°Start the procession!¡± Xue An called out softly. The coffin was lifted from the ground and then Xue An personally assisted with the coffin. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Escort the old master on his final journey!¡± With this command, a path opened up with a roar before them. Chen Rushi knelt down by the roadside, already crying hysterically. As the members of the Fire Phoenix carried the coffin past her, Chen Rushi bowed deeply. ¡°Grandfather, may you have a good journey!¡± This mournful cry moved everyone present. And when the coffin exited the Chen Family¡¯s main gate, all the prominent families finally snapped out of their initial shock and couldn¡¯t help but gasp in unison. ¡°My heavens, am I seeing this right? The Fire Phoenix people are actually carrying the coffin?¡± someone said in shock. It was well known that the Fire Phoenix Special Forces held a highly revered status among the citizens of the Hua Clan, akin to that of war deities. Moreover, members of the Fire Phoenix all possessed at least the cultivation level of Loose Immortals, with many being immortals of longevity, and the highest-ranking among them even breaking through to Golden Immortal status. Such high-level cultivators, no matter where they go, are revered by thousands, and now they were carrying the coffin for Chen Xiu. What an honor it must be? ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that even Mr. Xue was personally assisting with the coffin? This¡­ Old Master Chen surely died with utmost honor and mourning!¡± another person exclaimed with envy. ¡°Indeed! Mr. Xue has given the Chen Family great face!¡± Everyone sighed in admiration. At this moment someone shouted, ¡°What are you standing around for? Hurry up and escort the old master on his final journey!¡± This woke the dreamers, and the prominent families of Zhongdu scrambled out, not wanting to fall behind others. Because even a fool could see that from this point on, the Chen Family was set to soar to great heights, surpassing its former glory. Chen Rushi was publicly taken as an apprentice by Xue An, adding luster to the late Chen Xiu. This clearly signaled to everyone. The Chen Family, I, Xue An, have protected! With this, who would dare not to show respect? Thus, a rare spectacle appeared in Zhongdu today. In the front was an imposing funeral procession, and behind it gathered more and more of Zhongdu¡¯s prominent families. Even many who had not come to mourn earlier rushed over upon hearing the news. Although Mr. Xue would not care about these matters, if one¡¯s own family missed out on this grand occasion, it could lead to being ostracized by other prominent families, which would result in significant loss. And the Zhongdu citizens who spontaneously came to pay their respects were also astonished. ¡°Heavens, it¡¯s actually Mr. Xue personally assisting with the coffin!¡± ¡°Hiss! Even those carrying the coffin are from Fire Phoenix!¡± ¡°Look, nearly all of Zhongdu¡¯s prominent families have come! The Chen Family¡¯s influence has truly reached the sky!¡± From the Chen Family to the cemetery, the distance was quite long. Yet the crowd along the way grew larger and larger. But everyone spontaneously cleared a path. The coffin passed through, and wherever it went, the crowd showed their utmost respect. And in the sky, unbeknownst to when, the clear skies had turned into an overcast canvas. Under such an atmosphere. The casket finally made its way through most of Zhongdu, arriving at the location of the mausoleum. Chen Rushi, supported by several close female relatives, came to this place. Even though she had prepared herself for everything, the sight of her grandfather, who had raised her, being laid to rest stirred Chen Rushi to tears once more. ¡°Grandfather!¡± Her cry was so desolate it brought tears to all who heard it. At last. The coffin was buried. As the last shovel of earth covered it, a light rain began to fall from the sky. In the silence that followed, Xue An silently filled a bowl with wine. ¡°Mr. Chen, this cup is for you! May you roam freely in the afterlife, unshackled and at peace,¡± he said. Having spoken, Xue An drained the bowl and with a fierce gesture, smashed it, then began to chant solemnly. ¡°Who says I have no clothes? I share my robe with my brother. When we muster our troops, I polish my spear and shield, joined in our common cause¡­ It was just Xue An reciting at first, but soon the members of the Fire Phoenix standing behind him joined in. Ultimately. Everyone present began to recite the ancient war song. Their voices were fierce, their spirit shaking the heavens. It seemed as though even the earth and sky trembled before this war song, a legacy that embodied the spirit of the Hua Clan for a thousand years. The overcast sky gradually tore open, allowing beams of sunlight to stream down directly onto Chen Xiuhe¡¯s tomb. Many were stunned by this extraordinary vision. An Yan whispered gently, ¡°Rushi, no more tears. Do you see? Mr. Chen must be resting contentedly at the sight of this!¡± Chen Rushi wiped the tears from her face, her expression slowly hardening with resolve. ¡°Sister Yan, I understand! I¡¯ve cried all the tears I have in these past few days. From this moment forward, I, Chen Rushi, will shed no more tears!¡± After the poem was recited, Xue An turned to face everyone and spoke calmly, ¡°Today, I killed two men! Two mere mortals!¡± All fell silent. Xue An continued, ¡°Technically, with my status, these two were not worth my time! But I killed them anyway. Do you know why?¡± Everyone was utterly silent, all eyes fixed on Xue An. Xue An turned to glance at Chen Xiuhe¡¯s tomb and said quietly, ¡°Because these men, while Mr. Chen¡¯s body was not yet cold, dared to covet his estate, even stooping to vile means to target a loyal and valiant progeny!¡± ¡°Such people, tell me, do they deserve death or not?¡± Cheng Hao of the Fire Phoenix stepped forward and said in a deep voice, ¡°They deserve death!¡± The crowd began to echo in agreement, ¡°Yes, they deserve it!¡± ¡°Well done!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, his gaze sweeping over everyone, then spoke with icy sternness, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, nor your status or rank, but if anyone dares slander or target martyrs who sacrificed themselves for the Hua Clan¡­¡± With a flick of his hand, Xue An sent a sword light slashing forth, cleaving a nearby mountain peak in half. Amid the thunderous sound of the collapsing mountain, Xue An stated coolly, ¡°My sword does not spare lives!¡± A chilling fear spread through the crowd, and those with guilty consciences quivered with fear, hastily abandoning their treacherous thoughts. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An then glanced at the Fire Phoenix operatives and commanded, ¡°Fire Phoenix Special Forces, heed my order!¡± ¡°Present!¡± Cheng Hao and the others responded in unison, clasping their hands together. ¡°After I depart from this world, if anyone dares to wantonly slander the honored dead of the Hua Clan¡­ show them no mercy!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Fire Phoenix operatives responded in chorus. Zhou Daniu caressed his shiny bald head, grinning viciously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. If anyone dares, I¡¯ll be the first to twist their head off!¡± Chapter 975 - Chapter 975 Chapter 975 Severing Mortal Emotions Cutting Off Chapter 975: Chapter 975: Severing Mortal Emotions, Cutting Off the Six Desires (2nd Update) Chapter 975: Chapter 975: Severing Mortal Emotions, Cutting Off the Six Desires (2nd Update) After a funeral of a scale that was hard for ordinary people to imagine, the whole of Zhongdu was abuzz. People were discussing fervently, but their main focus was on Xue An¡¯s speech. Although there were still a handful of contrarians quietly grumbling that Xue An¡¯s approach was too domineering and disregarded human rights, these voices were quickly drowned out by the vast sea of public opinion. Almost everyone expressed their approval of Xue An¡¯s proposal and actions. This wasn¡¯t because of Xue An¡¯s formidable strength and revered status, but because his actions resonated with the people¡¯s will. This was called the trend of the times. Meanwhile, as the outside world was in an uproar over this matter, within the Chen Family, Xue An said sternly to Chen Rushi, ¡°Ru Shi, you must think carefully about your choice!¡± Chen Rushi¡¯s expression was resolute, ¡°Master, I have thought it through clearly! This is the path I have chosen, and I will follow it, even if on my knees!¡± The atmosphere suddenly became somewhat tense. Watching Chen Rushi¡¯s resolute and unwavering face, a complex light flashed in Xue An¡¯s eyes. After the funeral had concluded, Xue An was ready to impart a Cultivation Technique to Chen Rushi. But unexpectedly, Chen Rushi was not interested in anything else. She only had one request¨Cto become the strongest in the shortest amount of time. For this, she was willing to pay any price. Xue An sighed softly, ¡°Ru Shi, I understand your feelings. You wish to personally avenge your grandfather by slaying a Deity, but once you choose this path, you will end up alone for the rest of your life unless you can break the shackles within your lifetime. Otherwise¡­ even I can¡¯t help you!¡± ¡°Disciple¡­ is willing!¡± Chen Rushi said firmly without even blinking. Xue An seemed to have anticipated her response and couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly and shake his head. ¡°Very well, then I will impart to you this¡­ ¡®Path of Emotion Severance¡¯.¡± In The Multiverse Realms, there are countless Cultivation Techniques, with myriad schools. But if one were to ask which school allows for the fastest cultivation speed in the early stages, it would undoubtedly be this Path of Emotion Severance. The so-called severance of emotions means exactly that: to sever all desires and emotions. This is an extremely harsh Cultivation Method. It is not deemed cruel because it involves killing innocents or slaughtering creatures like demonic cultivators or Ghost Cultivators do, but because the demands it places on practitioners are brutally extreme. The requirement is simply eight characters: ¡°Extinguish all mortal emotions, cut off all desires.¡± At that point, a person becomes like a machine, with only one thought left in their mind: to become stronger. Such a cultivation purged of all distractions naturally allows them to advance boldly and rapidly, even to the point of dominating all other schools in the early stages. In The Multiverse Realms, neither the great celestial schools nor the Saint Heirs practiced this Cultivation Method. The reason was singular. It was that this Cultivation Method could easily turn a practitioner utterly mad. Imagine a cultivator without love or hatred, with only obsession in their heart. What is the difference between them and a madman? Anyone with even a slight aspiration would not wish to abandon all worldly attachments to practice such a technique. Moreover, this Cultivation Method has substantial limitations in the later stages. If one cannot breakthrough from severance to true emotion by the time they reach True Immortal, then they will remain at that level for a lifetime, with no further possibility for advancement. Xue An had explained all these drawbacks in detail to Chen Rushi. But she did not take them in; instead, she only heard the words ¡°swift cultivation.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I am helping you or harming you, but now, I just want to ask you one last time, do you genuinely want to practice this Cultivation Method?¡± Chen Rushi nodded, then said with a trembling voice, ¡°Master, I am well aware of my own talents. With my abilities, it is absolutely impossible to attain True Immortal, let alone Golden Immortal within my lifetime!¡± ¡°But I refuse to accept this. I want to become stronger, as strong as one who could slay Deities; I am willing to sacrifice everything I have for that!¡± ¡°Because¡­the vengeance of the Chen Family must be sought by the Chen family members themselves!¡± These words of Chen Rushi moved Xue An, and he nodded, ¡°Good! Then I will assist you on this Path of Detachment. But remember, never forget your essence, and when you reach the status of a True Immortal, if you can surpass yourself, then you will become a true powerhouse, and even reaching the Great Luo is within hope!¡± ¡°Yes! Thank you, Master!¡± Xue An¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his massive Divine Sense instantly coalesced above his head and then thundered into Chen Rushi¡¯s sea of consciousness. To enter the Path of Detachment, one must first eradicate all of one¡¯s emotions and desires. This step is crucial; if someone¡¯s strength and Divine Sense are slightly inferior, it is very easy to damage their spiritual consciousness completely, becoming a thoroughly emotionless machine. Of course, this was not a concern for Xue An. His Divine Sense immediately suppressed and sealed all the emotions and desires in Chen Rushi¡¯s soul, and then imparted a complete set of cultivation techniques into her. After all this was completed. Xue An stepped back and said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Chen Rushi trembled slightly, then slowly opened her eyes. The liveliness that once danced in her eyes was gone. All that was left was emptiness. ¡°Rushi!¡± Xue An called out softly. Only then did a light gradually emerge in Chen Rushi¡¯s eyes. But this light was filled with a fierce chill. ¡°Master!¡± Even her voice became flat and unemotional, sounding almost like that of a machine. Xue An sighed, ¡°Rushi, I hope to see the day you break through yourself!¡± Chen Rushi was silent for a moment, then nodded heavily, ¡°Yes!¡± After the matters of the Chen Family had been dealt with. Xue An planned to return to Beijiang to sort things out before leaving Earth again. After all, there were still many matters waiting for him in the outside world! But just then, an invitation was delivered to the Chen Family. Upon seeing it, Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Good, I had been planning to meet you; this saves me the trouble!¡± The person who had sent the invitation was the Commander-in-chief of the Nation. When Xue An met him, he had just ended a meeting and hurried over. ¡°My apologies, Mr. Xue, I didn¡¯t expect you to come so quickly!¡± the Commander-in-chief said with remorse. Xue An smiled slightly, waved his hand, ¡°No need for so many words. What do you need from me?¡± The Commander-in-chief hesitated, but finally said, ¡°Mr. Xue, will you be leaving again once you return this time?¡± ¡°I will!¡± As I thought! A worried expression appeared on the face of the Commander-in-chief, ¡°The reason I asked you here was to discuss what we will do if another Deity descends to Earth after you leave again. After all¡­ the Hua Clan cannot withstand more torment!¡± The Commander-in-chief¡¯s concern was valid; the Hua Clan had not yet truly recovered its strength. If another Deity descended, it would definitely cause great suffering. This time Xue An had returned in time, but what about next time? Would he still be able to arrive promptly? Xue An laughed, ¡°Your concern is valid, and this matter is something I would have told you about even if you had not asked!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Saying this, Xue An looked up at the sky and said lightly, ¡°Which do you think sounds better, ¡®suppress¡¯ or ¡®seal¡¯?¡± The Commander-in-chief was startled, ¡°Hm? Mr. Xue, what are you talking about?¡± He hadn¡¯t caught Xue An¡¯s words clearly. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Saying this, he rose into the heavens, stood above the skies, and said lightly, ¡°Watch me¡­ ¡®Seal the Heavens¡¯ with a single stroke!¡± Chapter 976 - Chapter 976 Chapter 976 Sealed Heaven with One Word (1st Chapter 976: Chapter 976: Sealed Heaven with One Word (1st Update) Chapter 976: Chapter 976: Sealed Heaven with One Word (1st Update) Zhongdu, Wei Family. Wei Rulan sat under a tree, playing chess against herself. However, her method of playing was completely different from others. Because her chessboard was four layers of hollowed-out grids. This meant it was composed of four stacked 19 by 19 boards, with each layer interconnected by thin strands of glass fiber. Her way of moving the chess pieces was also unique, using touches on light points to maneuver them. Furthermore, these pieces were not just dealing with a flat surface, the spaces between the four connected layers were also part of the game. As a result, the complexity of this chess game multiplied countless times. At least Wei Ruyan, watching from the side, was dizzy and couldn¡¯t understand a thing. Especially towards the end, she couldn¡¯t even discern the movement of the pieces anymore, only seeing light points shuttling back and forth within the board, which was truly dazzling. Finally. The speed of the pieces gradually slowed, and after a long period of thought. Wei Rulan shook her head and pressed the reset button. In an instant, all the pieces returned to their original positions. ¡°How did it go? Who won this time?¡± Wei Ruyan asked with a touch of sarcasm. Wei Rulan replied indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s a draw this time!¡± Wei Ruyan was startled, then said, unable to hide her amusement, ¡°Can you even have a draw when playing against yourself?¡± Wei Rulan nodded earnestly, ¡°Of course you can!¡± She then stared blankly at the specially crafted chessboard. This unique method of playing was not her invention. In fact, it was entirely based on a little game that Xue An had taught to the Chinese military. Its purpose was to train one¡¯s Divine Sense. But once Wei Rulan got to know this game, she became insanely addicted and couldn¡¯t extricate herself. Because for the simple planar game of Go, Wei Rulan could use her Divine Sense to deduce all possibilities. This made the game of chess a very dull affair. Often, before her opponent had made three moves, Wei Rulan had already deduced all the possibilities thereafter, knowing the outcome in advance. How could there be any enjoyment in such a game? The appearance of this game, however, gave Wei Rulan a surprise. Because she found that once the planar chess game became three-dimensional, the complexity increased exponentially. Two layers stacked together made the game a thousand times more difficult than a planar chess game. Three layers increased the difficulty by a million times. And as for four layers, that complexity was unimaginable. One could say that with each added layer, the difficulty increased to a staggering degree. Now, after unimaginable hard training, Wei Rulan was able to play four-layered Go. This was the best result in China, and perhaps the entire world. Even the latest supercomputers couldn¡¯t achieve this. Therefore, Wei Rulan was quite pleased with herself. She wondered how Mr. Xue, with his astonishing cultivation level, would score in this chess game? If she had the chance to play a round with him, maybe she could even beat him! While Wei Rulan was lost in her thoughts. Suddenly, she heard her older cousin, Wei Ruyan, say in great astonishment, ¡°Rulan, look at the sky!¡± Wei Rulan looked up at the sky. She saw a figure appearing above the firmament. Though very far away, Wei Rulan, whose Divine Sense was already somewhat developed, recognized at a glance who it was. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Xue! What is he going to do?¡± Wei Rulan couldn¡¯t help but feel some surprise. She wasn¡¯t the only one. All over Zhongdu, as well as across the entire state of Hua, the strong felt the abnormality in the sky and couldn¡¯t help but all look up, their eyes also revealing a look of confusion. What was Mr. Xue going to do? At that moment, they saw Xue An standing at the very top of the sky, raising his long, powerful hand and gently drawing a horizontal line. With this stroke, a stagnant seal appeared in the air. Soon after, Xue An began to write as if his pen danced with dragons and snakes. The void was like paper, his fingertips like ink. In an instant, they saw an incredibly complex and Profound Mystery ancient seal character gradually emerge in the sky. When the final stroke was placed, the whole world trembled lightly with a boom. Many cultivators even showed faces filled with horror. For they felt as if even the Heavenly Dao itself was shaking. At this time, they saw Xue An looking down upon the world and calmly said, ¡°This character is ¡®suppress.¡¯ With this character, I seal the heavens. Should any deities descend to this world again, they will be directly obliterated! However, you must not slacken, for in the Myriad Realms, powerful beings emerge endlessly. Only with courage and continuous progress can you secure a place among the strong clans!¡± Xue An¡¯s voice was not loud, yet it drifted to everyone¡¯s ears, causing them all to tremble. ¡°Yes! We understand!¡± the cultivators responded. ¡°Mr. Xue, rest assured, we shall indeed be brave and continue to progress, lest we fail your great expectations!¡± Countless cultivators bowed to the sky, their voices ringing out in unison. Xue An smiled and nodded slightly, ¡°Very good!¡± Having said this, his gaze seemed to inadvertently sweep across the Wei Family of Zhongdu, and then with a flash, he appeared in the Wei Family¡¯s backyard. The sisters Wei Ruyan and Wei Rulan felt a blur before their eyes, and when they looked again, Xue An had already appeared before them. This action shocked both sisters. Wei Ruyan quickly said with respect, ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± Xue An smiled and waved his hand, ¡°Master Wei, no need to be so courteous!¡± At these words, Wei Ruyan blushed, ¡°How dare I call myself a master in your presence?¡± ¡°Master Wei is too modest. Your cultivation level may not be the strongest, but your artistry with flowers is unmatched in the world and is even considered a master of the floral path in The Multiverse!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Wei Ruyan was momentarily stunned, then said with great happiness. Xue An nodded. What he said was the truth. There were countless styles of cultivation in The Multiverse Realms, many of which included flowers as a path, and Xue An had even witnessed a few personally. However, none of these cultivators were from natural-affinity races such as elves or flower demons. Those from the Human Clan who took up the path of flowers could be counted on one hand. And although Wei Ruyan¡¯s natural talent for cultivation wasn¡¯t too good, her heart towards nature was pure, and given time, her achievements were bound to be extraordinary. With Xue An¡¯s affirmation, Wei Ruyan was thrilled. At this time, Xue An turned to look at the four-tiered game board on the stone table and smiled faintly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Miss Wei Rulan, with self-study, could already play a four-tiered game! Your talent is indeed good!¡± Hearing Xue An¡¯s praise, Wei Rulan¡¯s face showed a touch of pride, ¡°Actually, I find it quite simple. With a few more months of practice, I might even challenge a five-tiered game!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just, I wonder if Mr. Xue, who created this game, would be interested in playing a round with me?¡± Wei Rulan said slyly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this, Wei Ruyan¡¯s expression turned cold, ¡°Rulan¡­¡± She was about to scold and stop her. But Xue An waved his hand, then looked at Wei Rulan with a half-smiling gaze, ¡°Alright! Since there¡¯s ample time, I¡¯ll play a round with you! Just one condition!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the condition?¡± Wei Rulan asked. ¡°The loser has to shout three times ¡®I am a fool!''¡± Xue An said with a teasing squint. Wei Rulan hesitated for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Okay, Mr. Xue, then I won¡¯t hold back!¡± Chapter 977 - Chapter 977 Chapter 977 Deduce the Chess Game (2nd Update) Chapter 977: Chapter 977: Deduce the Chess Game (2nd Update) Chapter 977: Chapter 977: Deduce the Chess Game (2nd Update) The words were filled with formidable self-confidence. After all, when it came to intelligence and wit, Wei Rulan had never admitted defeat to anyone. Wei Ruyan had wanted to intervene several times, but seeing that Xue An¡¯s mind was made up, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything and could only watch helplessly from the side. The two faced each other across the board, Xue An gestured with his hand, ¡°Miss Rulan, please go ahead!¡± Filled with self-assurance, Wei Rulan smiled, ¡°Although having the first move in this four-layer Go game does not give as much of an advantage as in regular Go, I don¡¯t want to take advantage of Mr. Xue. I¡¯ll give a handicap of five and a half points!¡± Xue An was non-committal, ¡°Whatever, I¡¯m fine with either!¡± Xue An¡¯s indifferent attitude made Wei Rulan very uncomfortable inside, thinking Mr. Xue, although your cultivation level is earth-shattering, Go is about intellectual brilliance. I have practiced hard for many days to achieve my current results. I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ll truly lose to you! Therefore, she unceremoniously started the game. Wei Ruyan watched from the side. Meanwhile. The entire Wei Family was stirred up. From Wei Ruyan¡¯s father, the Wei Family Head, to nearly all the senior ranks of the Wei Family, everyone hurried over. After all, it was a personal visit from Mr. Xue, and the Wei Family naturally wanted to show sufficient enthusiasm. However, when the Family Head saw Mr. Xue was actually playing against his niece, Wei Rulan, he quickly raised his hand and stopped the people from going further. Then, everyone stood quietly in the distance, afraid of disturbing the two players in their game. In the beginning. Wei Ruyan could still barely keep up with the speed of the game. But, as the game progressed, the two of them played faster and faster. In a blur of movements, Wei Ruyan could only see red and green lights shuttling back and forth at a crazy speed, even trailing long afterglows. After struggling to watch for a few more seconds, Wei Ruyan felt dizzy and her vision began to darken; she got scared and quickly closed her eyes, not daring to look any longer. But just at that moment. A snap was heard. The game ended, and Xue An said indifferently to Wei Rulan opposite him, ¡°You¡¯ve lost!¡± The room was in shock. Wei Ruyan hurriedly looked up. She saw her cousin sitting there with an ashen face, her eyes filled with disbelief. Surprise crossed Wei Ruyan¡¯s heart. At the start, she really thought her cousin could win. Because from a young age, Wei Ruyan had never seen Wei Rulan lose in any intellectual game. But now, that myth was shattered. Not only had Wei Rulan lost, but her defeat was also extremely dire. Xue An serenely said, ¡°You lost to me by one hundred twelve points. If we add the five and a half-point handicap, that makes it one hundred seventeen and a half points. Miss Rulan, do you have any objections?¡± Wei Rulan looked up blankly at Xue An. Suddenly. A fierce light appeared in her eyes, ¡°No objections! Mr. Xue, I¡¯ve lost! Thoroughly convinced in heart and speech!¡± As she spoke, she stood up as if she couldn¡¯t wait to shout three times in succession. ¡°I¡¯m an idiot! I¡¯m an idiot, I¡¯m a complete idiot!¡± Then she looked at Xue An with an extremely eager gaze, her voice trembling as she said, ¡°Mr. Xue, this game¡­ it¡¯s not your creation, is it?¡± Xue An raised his eyebrows, asking with interest, ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Wei Rulan said earnestly, ¡°Because during your chess game, there were many strategies that clearly followed a pattern; those must be from an established set of chess manuals, right?¡± Xue An heard this and burst into hearty laughter. In his laughter, the high-ranking members of the Wei Family all showed joy on their faces. It seems that Mr. Xue holds Rulan in high esteem! Xue An collected himself and said admiringly, ¡°Miss Rulan, your intelligence is truly among the top I have ever seen! Yes, this chess configuration wasn¡¯t created by me. In fact, it is a very popular game throughout The Multiverse Realms!¡± ¡°A game?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°It¡¯s not just a game, but also the only standard used by many Sects and clans that practice Cultivating the Spirit to measure the strength of the divine soul!¡± Xue An¡¯s words seemed to open a new grand door to Wei Rulan. Her voice trembling, she asked, ¡°Then, how is strength generally divided?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Generally, the fifth level is considered the threshold, the ninth level is considered as having entered the room, and the powerful can reach over a hundred levels!¡± This statement was like a heavy punch, turning the somewhat proud Wei Rulan pale. ¡°So¡­ all that I took pride in doesn¡¯t even count as entering the threshold!¡± Wei Rulan said somewhat self-mockingly. Xue An shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s not how you should see it. This chess game has been prevalent in The Multiverse for a long time and has very mature methods of practice. Plus, there are many readily available manuals in circulation, so of course, it¡¯s easier to learn!¡± ¡°But you reached the fourth level purely through self-learning, which is already quite remarkable!¡± Hearing Xue An¡¯s words, Wei Rulan no longer felt so hopeless, and then she blinked her eyes, looking at Xue An with hope. ¡°Then¡­ Mr. Xue, what level are you currently at?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Xue An smiled faintly. ¡°Actually, I haven¡¯t finished explaining. The chess configurations used by the real powerhouses are not ordinary small ones, but rather gigantic chessboards stretching tens, hundreds, and even thousands of miles!¡± Wei Rulan was deeply moved. For her, who was well-versed in this game, she naturally understood what that meant. The bigger the chessboard, the more complex it becomes, exponentially. If it was actually a chessboard stretching thousands of miles, it¡¯s complexity would be unimaginable to mortals. Even a slightly weaker cultivator might damage their spirit just by glancing at it. At this moment, Xue An stood up and said indifferently, ¡°My level¡­ is to use the void as the chessboard, and the stars as the pieces!¡± This simple sentence caused a storm in Wei Rulan¡¯s heart, and she began to murmur in a daze. ¡°The void as the chessboard, the stars as pieces! Is this¡­ what true strength is?¡± Just then, Xue An waved his hand, and a Divine Sense carrying a specific Cultivation Technique for Cultivating the Spirit was transferred to Wei Rulan. He then said softly, ¡°You have good talent; I will bestow this technique upon you! I hope when I return once again from The Multiverse, I will see your progress.¡± After saying this, Xue An didn¡¯t wait for Wei Rulan and the others to react. He shot up into the sky and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Wei Rulan stared blankly, her cheeks turning slightly red, then she deeply bowed towards the empty sky. ¡°Mr. Xue, rest assured, Rulan¡­ will not disappoint your expectations!¡± That day, Xue An sealed his words in the heavens, imparted the technique to Wei Rulan, then took his leave along with An Yan from the people of Zhongdu, and returned to Beijiang. On the way, An Yan asked softly, ¡°Husband, you seem to really appreciate that Wei Rulan?¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Her talent is indeed good, so I wouldn¡¯t want it to be buried! Are you jealous?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Tch, what do you take me for? A vinegar jar?¡± Xue An surveyed An Yan for a few moments and nodded, ¡°Pretty much, just prettier than the average vinegar jar!¡± An Yan spat at Xue An, ¡°You just talk nonsense!¡± Then she asked again, ¡°But husband, even if the chess is played well, it¡¯s just a game, isn¡¯t it? What use is there?¡± Xue An¡¯s gaze turned toward the unknowable, and he said indistinctly, ¡°This chess game, it¡¯s far from being as simple as you say¡­¡± Chapter 978 - Chapter 978 Chapter 978 Return to The Multiverse The Chapter 978: Chapter 978: Return to The Multiverse, The Time-Space Vortex (1st Update) Chapter 978: Chapter 978: Return to The Multiverse, The Time-Space Vortex (1st Update) ¡°Sir, please take me with you!¡± Xiao Yu pleaded. ¡°Give me one reason to take you!¡± Xue An said with a smile. ¡°I¡­ I can help you take care of Lord Xiao Sha!¡± ¡°But Xiao Sha is now an egg; there¡¯s no need to take care of it!¡± ¡°Who says eggs don¡¯t need care? Lord Xiao Sha loves cleanliness the most. Even as a dragon egg, it needs to be carefully wiped and cleaned every day, or she¡¯ll be very uncomfortable!¡± Xiao Yu said, looking pitifully at Xue An. An Yan spoke from the side: ¡°Husband, let¡¯s take her! It will be good for Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian to have another playmate on the journey!¡± After a moment of contemplation, Xue An also nodded, ¡°Alright then!¡± ¡°Thank you, Sir! Thank you, Lady!¡± Xiao Yu said joyfully, her several tentacles forming hearts. Xue An had already placed the dragon egg transformed from Xiao Sha into the Magic Treasures Pavilion. A very important matter for this trip to The Multiverse was to find a way to revive Xiao Sha. Besides that, there were many other preparations necessary, such as replenishing some items needed for the journey. Of course, An Yan and Hu Ying, among others, were in charge of worrying about these matters, so Xue An didn¡¯t need to bother himself with them. Finally, when everything was taken care of, The news of Xue An¡¯s departure was not revealed to anyone; those present to send him off were only a few, including An Qing and Tang Xuan¡¯er. Of course, Chan¡¯er, whom Xue An had brought back from the sealed world, was also there. Because of her limited cultivation level, she could not follow Xue An to The Multiverse. Because of this, she had been crying for several days. Now, seeing that Xue An was about to leave, her eyes were brimming with tears. ¡°Young Master¡­¡± Even though Xue An had corrected her several times, Chan¡¯er could not change this address, so in the end, he let it be. Xue An was also very fond of Xiao Chan¡¯er, and smiling, he tapped her little head. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not going to be gone forever. Remember to practice the cultivation technique I gave you diligently at home. When I come back, I will check your cultivation level!¡± Chan¡¯er nodded vigorously, ¡°Mm-hm! Young Master, I understand! You also need to take good care of yourself on the road!¡± An Yan then smiled at Tang Xuan¡¯er, ¡°Xuan¡¯Er, take good care of the home. We¡¯ll be back!¡± The two little girls were even more reluctant, clinging to Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s clothes, ¡°Auntie Xuan¡¯Er, when we come back, we¡¯ll bring you lots and lots of tasty treats!¡± ¡°Good! Auntie Xuan¡¯Er will wait for you to keep your promise!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er said with a smile as she pinched Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian¡¯s cheeks. At this moment, Xue An looked at the still somewhat confused An Qing and let out a slight sigh, ¡°Have you figured it out yet?¡± An Qing shook her head. Recently, she was struggling painfully. The brutality and ruthlessness of the Insect Tribe¡¯s heart and the kindness and warmth of humanity were clashing inside her. Right now, she was genuinely bewildered. Xue An smiled, ¡°How can such things be so easily understood? But I just want to tell you one thing!¡± With those words, Xue An¡¯s expression grew much more serious. ¡°Losing your animal instincts loses you much, but losing your humanity, you will lose everything!¡± An Qing shuddered all over, murmuring this sentence, becoming lost in thought. It wasn¡¯t until Xue An¡¯s family had already boarded the Trans-ocean Starship that An Qing awoke from her confusion and shouted towards the starship above. ¡°Brother-in-law, thank you! I understand now!¡± An Yan asked curiously, ¡°Husband, what does Qing¡¯er understand?¡± Xue An smiled. ¡°Nothing much, I just taught her how to control the power of non-humans, that¡¯s all.¡± Meanwhile. The starship lifted off the ground and accelerated to its utmost in an instant before disappearing into the vast night sky. Tang Xuan¡¯er stood there, gazing at the distant point of light, and whispered softly, ¡°Xue An, have a safe journey!¡± This time, the speed of crossing the void was more than twice as fast as the last time. In just a few days, Xue An¡¯s starship had crossed several star systems and reached the vast and boundless starry sea. This time, An Yan was not staying in the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Instead, she let Xiao Yu accompany Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian inside, while she accompanied Xue An on the starship. Of course, under strong protest from Hu Ying, she also had three hours of free time every day. She could come to the starship to get some fresh air, but for the rest of the time, she had to obediently return to the Magic Treasures Pavilion. This made Hu Ying very dissatisfied, but when Xue An suggested, ¡°Why not go back to Qingqiu Fox Country first?¡± Hu Ying immediately became docile and did not dare to utter another word. After entering the starry sea, looking through the portholes of the starship, one could see the scenery outside that was as beautiful and illusory as a dream. Furthermore, the planets they passed by were no longer desolate, as many had already given birth to life. It¡¯s just that these life forms were often quite primitive. The most advanced among them was merely capable of birthing creatures that could run on land. Such places, naturally, had no civilization, let alone cultivators. Hu Ying, looking at the passing stars outside the window, said with some emotion, ¡°If this were in those prosperous star systems, every star would probably be fully inhabited. How could there be such unclaimed stars?¡± Speaking, she expressed her doubts to Xue An, saying, ¡°Brother Xue, have you noticed? Even though we have traveled a great distance, this place is still desolate! And I don¡¯t recognize the star charts here!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°The vastness of the Multiverse has already exceeded the imagination of ordinary people. Even those vastly huge central star systems are just a drop in the ocean and not worth mentioning compared to the Multiverse!¡± With that, Xue An looked at the brightly shining stars in the sky and couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of wonder in his heart. Without entering the Multiverse, one doesn¡¯t know how vast the world really is. And even the known Multiverse, when compared to this boundless universe, is perhaps just an inconspicuous corner. Just then, the Trans-ocean Starship suddenly started to tremble violently. And the light from the starry sea in the portholes seemed to become distorted as well. Xue An¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°It¡¯s space-time turbulence. It looks like a space-time vortex has appeared ahead!¡± Traveling through the void is dangerous from many different angles. But this space-time vortex is certainly the greatest danger of all. Because you simply do not know when it will appear. This is also the reason why many places have become forbidden zones. However, while the space-time vortex may be very dangerous for others, Xue An was not too concerned about it. But at that moment, An Yan suddenly shouted, ¡°Husband, look ahead! There¡¯s a flying boat!¡± Xue An looked up. Indeed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He saw that far in the distance, a huge vortex was forming, and on the edge of the vortex, a flying boat was struggling desperately. Regrettably. The space-time vortex was too large, and compared to the tremendous suction it generated, the struggle of the starship seemed pathetically weak. As it was about to be sucked into the space-time vortex bit by bit and be completely torn apart, An Yan became a little anxious, ¡°Husband¡­¡± Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°I understand, let¡¯s save them first!¡± Chapter 979 - Chapter 979 Chapter 979 Tian Zhao Star Domain Astonishing Chapter 979: Chapter 979: Tian Zhao Star Domain, Astonishing Chess Game (2nd Update) Chapter 979: Chapter 979: Tian Zhao Star Domain, Astonishing Chess Game (2nd Update) After ascending to the status of a True Immortal, Xue An upgraded and fortified the Trans-ocean Starship once again. Especially since the starship that Ye Liuyan had traveled in from Lihen Heaven, although smashed by Xue Ansheng, could still have its materials directly reused. Therefore, the current Trans-ocean Starship, although not very large, was extremely sturdy and had abundant power. Even faced with the immense suction force of the spatial vortex, it remained more than capable. Thus, Xue An directly controlled the starship and released a void chain towards the depths of the vortex. At this moment, the people on that starship obviously spotted the Trans-ocean Starship, and upon seeing the chain, they immediately pushed their vessel to its limits to move towards it. Finally. The starship connected with the chain and then linked together. The Trans-ocean Starship shuddered slightly, drawn inwards by the powerful suction. Xue An¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his powerful Divine Sense took control of the entire Trans-ocean Starship, the engines fired at full power, and then he began to frantically pull it outward. The void chain was stretched to its limit. Under the full force of the Trans-ocean Starship, the other starship was gradually pulled away from the spatial vortex. Finally, both starships escaped the range of the spatial vortex and came to a safe area. An Yan finally breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time. A Divine Sense issued from the other starship. ¡°They want to come over to thank us,¡± Hu Ying said softly, sensing the other¡¯s Divine Sense. ¡°Alright, let them come,¡± Xue An said nonchalantly. Actually, before rescuing the starship, Xue An had already discerned the situation aboard through his powerful Divine Sense. It was a small starship, and the aura of Divine Sense indicated there were only two people onboard. Such an arrangement clearly was not that of Starry Pirates or wanderers, which was why Xue An decided to intervene. Otherwise, indiscriminately showing sympathy in The Multiverse Realms could be a deadly affair. When the two starships docked and the people from the other starship came over. An Yan and Hu Ying let out a slight gasp. Because the individuals who appeared before them were siblings, apparently no older than twenty-one or twenty-two years of age. At this moment, the youthful faces of the siblings still bore the remnants of fear from nearly being swallowed by the spatial vortex. However, their attire and features indicated that their background was probably quite reputable. The siblings were also taken aback, clearly startled by the beauty of An Yan and Hu Ying. However, the slightly older boy soon regained his composure and stepped forward respectfully to make a bow with a clenched fist, ¡°Many thanks to everyone for your help! Gong Changyue of the Tianmu Gong Family, hereby expresses his gratitude!¡± The girl also recovered from her initial panic, yet her attention seemed captivated by Hu Ying. ¡°Brother, that looks like a fox! So cute!¡± Gong Changyue frowned, ¡°Xueman, do not be rude!¡± Gong Xueman pouted but her eyes remained fixed on Hu Ying. Hu Ying¡¯s expression turned slightly unpleasant. Meanwhile, Xue An remarked indifferently, ¡°Divine Thought Cultivator?¡± Hearing this, the Gong siblings were startled, and then Gong Changyue looked at Xue An with a doubtful gaze and nodded. ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t know who you are¡­¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing! We were just passing by and happened to encounter you, so we helped you out!¡± Xue An said indifferently. At that moment, Gong Changyue¡¯s heart vibrated slightly, for he realized he couldn¡¯t see through the man before him. Enshrouded by a thick fog after his own Divine Thought, this discovery sent a chill through Gong Changyue¡¯s heart, making his attitude grow three times more respectful. ¡°Sir, your casual act of kindness has indeed saved the lives of us Gong siblings!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°The Void is vast, to meet by chance must be fate!¡± Just then. Gong Changyue¡¯s sister, Gong Xueman, spoke with a strange tone, ¡°Brother, they are playing Divine Thought chess too!¡± Indeed. On the table inside the starship, there was a very rudimentary three-layer chess set. An Yan blushed. She had been playing it out of boredom to amuse herself. But since Divine Thought and intelligence were not An Yan¡¯s forte, she had pondered for several days and could only just manage a three-layer chess set. At this, Gong Xueman covered her mouth and giggled, ¡°Hehe, I could win that kind of chess set with my eyes closed when I was three years old, and people are still playing it now?¡± Gong Changyue¡¯s face turned stern, and he said solemnly, ¡°Xueman!¡± It was evident that Gong Xueman held a great fear of her brother. At his words, she stuck out her tongue but still whispered, ¡°And you want to participate in the Astounding Chess Competition with this level?¡± Although quiet, Xue An heard her, a flash of light sparkling in his eyes. At this, Gong Changyue said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, my sister is naturally unruly and speaks without a filter; please don¡¯t take her words to heart!¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°No worries, but did I hear your sister just mention the ¡®Astounding Chess Competition¡¯?¡± Gong Changyue was startled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to participate in that competition? Otherwise, why would you appear in such a barbaric starry domain?¡± Xue An remained noncommittal, ¡°I was passing through here for other matters!¡± Gong Changyue replied with a bitter smile, ¡°I see, it seems we siblings are truly meant not to die yet, otherwise we would have perished in the spatial vortex long ago!¡± Then, Gong Changyue briefly explained the competition. ¡°This Astounding Chess Competition is an event hosted by the Tian Zhao Star Domain, which is a month¡¯s standard journey from here!¡± ¡°Our Tianmu Star Gong family, due to our proficiency in the path of chess, has also received an invitation!¡± ¡°However, due to the long journey and some delays caused by other matters, we are pressed for time. To make it before the opening in Tian Zhao Star, we risked taking shortcuts through this wild starry domain, which led us into the spatial vortex!¡± Xue An hadn¡¯t been particularly attentive, but when he heard ¡®Tian Zhao Star Domain,¡¯ his eyes suddenly brightened, and he asked with interest, ¡°It sounds like the Tian Zhao Star Domain has high cultivation in chess!¡± Gong Changyue¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of defeat, and he sighed helplessly, ¡°Yes, one could say that for the past two hundred years, the Tian Zhao Star Domain has been dominant in the path of chess, hence the scale of this Astounding Chess Competition has been growing ever larger!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An nodded noncommittally, then suddenly smiled, ¡°How fortuitous, I too have some research in the path of chess. Why don¡¯t we head to the Tian Zhao Star Domain together and watch this bustling event!¡± Gong Changyue was slightly taken aback. Gong Xueman sneered slightly, disdainfully saying, ¡°Even my brother wouldn¡¯t dare claim he has extensive research in chess, you¡­¡± Saying this, Gong Xueman pointed at the rudimentary three-layer chess set on the table, the implication clear. Gong Changyue¡¯s expression chilled, ¡°Gong Xueman, if you dare speak to our benefactor like that again, beware that I will lock you in the chess room when we return, and not let you out for ten years!¡± Chapter 980 - Chapter 980 Chapter 980 Heading to Tian Zhao Hu Ying Shows His Chapter 980: Chapter 980 Heading to Tian Zhao, Hu Ying Shows His Might (3rd Update) Chapter 980: Chapter 980 Heading to Tian Zhao, Hu Ying Shows His Might (3rd Update) Gong Xueman dared not make a sound anymore, but her eyes still brimmed with defiance. Then Gong Changyue, somewhat hesitantly, said, ¡°Well, it is possible, but it is still a month¡¯s journey to the Tian Zhao Star. You¡­¡± He was just about to continue. Suddenly, outside the porthole, their starship dimmed abruptly, then lost all power, floating in the void. ¡°What happened?¡± The siblings both exclaimed in shock. Xue An blandly said, ¡°Although your starship escaped the spacetime vortex, the gravitational pull has damaged its power source. Now it¡¯s completely useless!¡± These words turned the siblings¡¯ faces ashen. Before reaching Great Luo, even physical cultivators dared not linger too long in the void, let alone they, who were cultivators specializing in Divine Sense. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°It seems¡­ even if I didn¡¯t want to go, I have no choice now!¡± The Trans-ocean Starship, though not very large, was fully equipped with all sorts of facilities, including several guest rooms. After repeated thanks from Gong Changyue, the siblings settled in on the Trans-ocean Starship. Then the starship changed its course, speeding toward the Tian Zhao Star Domain under Gong Changyue¡¯s guidance. After the siblings had gone back to their rooms to rest, An Yan curiously asked, ¡°Honey, are you really going to participate in this so-called incredible chess game?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Of course not!¡± ¡°Then you¡­¡± Xue An looked forward, blandly saying, ¡°Yan¡¯er, didn¡¯t you hear the Star Domain they mentioned that is hosting this chess competition?¡± An Yan hesitated, ¡°You mean¡­ the Tian Zhao Star Domain?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Exactly, the Tian Zhao Star Domain!¡± An Yan¡¯s eyes gradually brightened, ¡°I get it!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°What do you get?¡± An Yan chuckled, ¡°While I might not understand much, I do know that Tian Zhao is said to be a deity in the legends of Country R, and obviously, this Tian Zhao Star Domain cannot be unrelated to that, right?¡± Xue An patted An Yan on the head, ¡°Not bad, you¡¯re getting smarter!¡± An Yan felt somewhat miffed, ¡°That sounds as if I was very stupid before.¡± Xue An laughed softly, ¡°Be confident, remove the ¡®as if.''¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± An Yan, infuriated, brandished her fists and teeth, almost tempted to bite Xue An. Hu Ying, turning her head, spoke softly, ¡°Cough, cough, Xue Brother, you two might want to keep it down a bit. I¡¯m still here!¡± Xue An arched an eyebrow, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t said it, I might have forgotten. The three hours are up; it¡¯s time you went back inside the pagoda!¡± Hu Ying¡¯s face fell instantly, ¡°No way, Xue Brother, come on, let me give you a shoulder rub!¡± Saying this, she eagerly moved closer to offer Xue An her services. Xue An waved a hand, ¡°Let¡¯s not bother with that. If your brother Hu Yue saw, he¡¯d think I was exploiting you!¡± ¡°Oh, forget him right now! But Xue Brother, are you planning to use this Tian Zhao Star Domain to enter the Heavenly Realm?¡± Hu Ying asked. Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes, after all, neither you nor I recognize the star maps here. If we rely on slowly searching like this, it¡¯ll take a very long time!¡± Hu Ying nodded, about to speak. Gong Xueman tiptoed out of her room, her eyes shining as she stared at Hu Ying, ¡°Wow, this little fox can actually talk! She looks so cute!¡± As she spoke, she approached unabashedly and reached out to pinch Hu Ying¡¯s cheeks. Hu Ying, who now looked like an eleven- or twelve-year-old girl with her chubby cheeks, was indeed adorable. Such charm naturally made it impossible for a young girl like Gong Xueman to resist. Just as An Yan was about to speak out to stop her, Xue An gave a nonchalant wave of his hand, signaling her to keep quiet. Xue An had seen many such spoiled ¡°brats¡± from his experience. He knew that to make them behave, a harsh lesson was necessary. So having Hu Ying teach her a lesson was a good idea! Indeed. Just as Gong Xueman¡¯s hand was about to touch Hu Ying¡¯s cheek, the already dark-faced Hu Ying said in a sinister tone, ¡°Do you know what? I hate it when people call me cute!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gong Xueman was taken aback. Before she could react, Hu Ying lifted her head and glared at her fiercely, ¡°So today, I¡¯m going to teach you a good lesson!¡± With that, Hu Ying grabbed Gong Xueman¡¯s hand, twisted her wrist violently, and Gong Xueman, in pain, fell forward. But she reacted quickly, snorted coldly, and with a flash in her eyes, a surge of Divine Sense shot toward Hu Ying, trying to control her mind. But her Divine Sense dissipated like a gentle breeze as it reached Hu Ying. Gong Xueman was stunned. Hu Ying said coldly, ¡°You dare to show off such little Divine Sense in front of me?¡± With that, the light flickered in Hu Ying¡¯s charming eyes, and Gong Xueman couldn¡¯t resist, looking completely mesmerized. Then Hu Ying said coldly, ¡°Now kneel.¡± Gong Xueman obediently knelt down. Hu Ying, with a smug look, lifted her chin, ¡°Tell me, will you dare again?¡± Fear appeared in Gong Xueman¡¯s eyes. Her mind was still clear, but she couldn¡¯t control her body, which felt awful. At that moment, Gong Changyue heard the commotion outside, rushed out, and was also stunned by the scene before him. Seeing her brother come out, Gong Xueman tried her best to blink at Gong Changyue, her eyes full of misery. ¡°This¡­ what is this¡­¡± Gong Changyue asked hesitantly. With her hands behind her back and a face full of pride, Hu Ying said, ¡°Your sister dared to rush up and touch me, so I gave her a lesson!¡± Gong Changyue immediately understood what had happened and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Fox Immortal, my sister indeed is too mischievous, I¡¯m really sorry. Please forgive her this time!¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Hu Ying enjoyed the feeling of being flattered, especially the term ¡®Fox Immortal,¡¯ which greatly lifted her spirits and made her view Gong Changyue much more favorably. Therefore, she waved her hand and lifted the restriction on Gong Xueman. Gong Xueman quickly got up and ran behind her brother, her face full of grievance as she said, ¡°Brother¡­¡±. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, wait until we get back to see how I deal with you!¡± Gong Changyue said with a look of disappointment. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Gong Xueman didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, frightened. At this time, Xue An, with a smirk, said, ¡°It seems Chess Master Changyue couldn¡¯t sleep either. How about joining us for some tea and chat?¡± After a brief hesitation, Gong Changyue nodded, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I apologize for the intrusion!¡± With that, he turned back to Gong Xueman, ¡°Go back to sleep! If I don¡¯t call you, you are not allowed to come out!¡± Gong Xueman looked helpless, ¡°Brother¡­¡±. Chapter 981 - Chapter 981 Chapter 981 Outside the Chess Game Worldly Affairs Chapter 981: Chapter 981: Outside the Chess Game, Worldly Affairs Are Complicated (4th Update) Chapter 981: Chapter 981: Outside the Chess Game, Worldly Affairs Are Complicated (4th Update) ¡°Alright! She¡¯s just a child, let the little girl come over and have some food as well!¡± An Yan intervened. Eventually, Xue An and Gong Changyue were drinking tea and chatting by the window, while Gong Xueman was eating with An Yan and Hu Ying on the other side. Gong Xueman was just poorly disciplined, leading to a stubborn temperament, but her nature wasn¡¯t bad, and she was incredibly innocent and cheerful. Thus, under An Yan¡¯s few words, Gong Xueman had already started happily calling her Sister Yan. Watching this scene, Xue An found it amusing in his heart. Yan¡¯er¡¯s charisma was indeed growing day by day! Could it be that Yan¡¯er also had the potential to become a leader in The Multiverse? Then he shifted his gaze back, sipped his tea lightly, and casually said, ¡°It seems that Master Gong Changyue is not very confident about the competition?¡± Gong Changyue trembled and then laughed bitterly, ¡°Mr. Xue, you have keen eyesight, indeed! That¡¯s right, I have no confidence in this competition at all!¡± ¡°Oh? Why do you say that?¡± Xue An, keeping his composure, filled Gong Changyue¡¯s cup with tea. After thanking him for the tea, Gong Changyue sighed lightly, ¡°To be honest, this is my second time going to the Tian Zhao Star Domain to participate in the chess competition, but it¡¯s the first time I¡¯m taking the lead as an official participant!¡± Xue An listened quietly. A hint of despair flashed in Gong Changyue¡¯s eyes, and then he took a sip of his tea, ¡°Last time, I went with the elders of my family as an assistant. I had no thoughts of winning any title, it was purely to broaden my horizons!¡± At this, a bitter expression appeared on Gong Changyue¡¯s face. ¡°Of course, even if I wanted to win a title, it wouldn¡¯t have been possible. Once I was at the chess event, I realized how vast the world is and how there were numerous incredibly talented individuals. Compared to them, my chess skills seemed hardly remarkable!¡± ¡°Why is it that this time it¡¯s just you and your sibling participating in the competition?¡± Xue An asked softly. Hesitation appeared on Gong Changyue¡¯s face, ¡°This¡­ I beg your forgiveness for not being able to disclose this!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°No worries!¡± ¡°Sigh! Mr. Xue, I truly don¡¯t distrust you, but it¡¯s because there are unspeakable circumstances! Moreover, participating alone in the competition this time, my heart really doesn¡¯t have the slightest bit of confidence!¡± Xue An remained noncommittal, ¡°If you lose, you lose. At your age, it¡¯s not something shameful!¡± Gong Changyue shook his head, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Last time¡­ almost everyone from our Gong Family who participated was defeated. If we can¡¯t secure a title this time, our Gong Family¡¯s ranking in the chess community will be forcibly lowered, and then¡­¡± Gong Changyue didn¡¯t finish his words, but his face full of worry said it all. Xue An smiled again, refilled his cup of tea, and after taking a sip, he calmly said, ¡°So it seems that the Tian Zhao Star Domain, which manages the competition, also controls your fate!¡± Anger flashed in Gong Changyue¡¯s eyes, but in the end, he nodded in resignation, ¡°Yes, and the chess masters in the Tian Zhao Star Domain are extremely domineering and aggressive. Unfortunately, the higher the chess level, the greater the pressure. There¡¯s nothing we can do about it!¡± Just as he said this, Gong Xueman suddenly turned around and spoke, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not entirely like that. Have you forgotten Sister Zhuge Xuanqing?¡± On hearing this name, the light exploded in Gong Changyue¡¯s eyes, but it quickly dimmed again. ¡°Yes! Miss Xuanqing indeed has the strength to challenge many of the chess masters in the Tian Zhao Star Domain. In the last competition, she nearly defeated Jing Tianrui, who had been the champion for three consecutive terms from the Tian Zhao Chess Institute. But it¡¯s said that Jing Tianrui secluded himself for three years after the last competition, and his chess skills have greatly improved. It¡¯s difficult to predict the outcome of this competition!¡± Xue An was quietly listening on the side, but his expression turned somewhat peculiar whenever the surname Zhuge was mentioned. And he could also detect the full tenderness Gong Changyue held when mentioning the name Xuanqing. It was almost as if the words ¡°secret love¡± were engraved on his face. Xue An smiled and lifted his teacup, ¡°It sounds quite intriguing. I must give this competition a try! If I could even secure the title of Chess King, that wouldn¡¯t be too bad.¡± Gong Xueman raised an eyebrow upon hearing this and was about to speak, but her brother sternly glared at her, forcing her to feign a cough and cover it up. Then, with a worried look, Gong Changyue raised his cup and said, ¡°In that case, I hereby wish Mr. Xue luck!¡± However, both from his words and expression, it was clear that Gong Changyue had little confidence in Xue An¡¯s statement. Xue An did not bother to explain and simply responded with a smile. What followed was the tedious time of interstellar travel. Since the Trans-ocean Starship was faster than the Starship owned by the Gong siblings, the journey that normally took a month was nearly completed in twenty days. During this time, the surrounding Starry Domain underwent changes. Traces of human settlement could already be seen on the stars passed, with some planets even housing cultivator civilizations. Of course, these civilizations were not highly advanced, but they had at least moved beyond barbarism. ¡°Mr. Xue, coming up is the Tian Zhao Star Domain!¡± announced Gong Changyue. Xue An stood before the porthole, silently observing as an invisible Divine Sense spread out, trying to probe the star domain. After becoming a True Immortal, Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense had expanded dramatically, now covering an area as large as a Sol System in a single scan. Yet, as his Divine Sense barely touched the edge of the Tian Zhao Star Domain, an invisible barrier prevented further exploration. Xue An was not surprised. In a place where the strategy game was prevalent, Divine Thought Cultivators naturally made up the majority. Hence, it was not strange to have Arrays that blocked the probing of Divine Sense. After the Trans-ocean Starship crossed that barrier, the surrounding environment changed once again. The previously silent void became bustling. Various kinds of flying ships and boats arrived in droves, even making the routes somewhat congested. ¡°Mr. Xue, these are all participants in the upcoming monumental chess competition!¡± Gong Changyue explained, his face growing even grimmer. He realized that the scale of this chess game was even larger than the last. And the more participants there were, the bleaker his own chances of securing a high rank. Xue An seemed quite interested as he observed the surroundings and then said, ¡°It looks like it¡¯s getting more and more interesting!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the center of the Tian Zhao Star Domain was the venue for the chess competition. All the incoming flying boats and ships were docking on several planets not far from the central location. As Hu Ying had lamented before, in a bustling Star System, there would simply be no uninhabited planets. These planets were clearly already transformed by powerful beings, making their environments quite suitable for living. However, this also meant that these planets¡¯ Heavenly Dao had been completely obliterated, essentially turning them into hotels, suitable only for temporary stay. Chapter 982 - Chapter 982 Chapter 982 Zhuge Xuanqing (5th Update) Chapter 982: Chapter 982: Zhuge Xuanqing (5th Update) Chapter 982: Chapter 982: Zhuge Xuanqing (5th Update) The Trans-ocean Starship also docked atop one of the planets, and when they descended from the starship, the enormous landing pad was already crowded with many people. Of course, ¡°people¡± is a loose term here, as many among them couldn¡¯t really be considered human. Like that mechanical-like creature, it wasn¡¯t remotely human at all. An Yan just had his eyes wide open this time. Ever since he came down, his eyes never stopped roaming, intrigued by everything. Of course, most of those here were Cultivators from the Human Clan. After all, no other species, no matter how prolific or powerful, could compare to the favored Humans in their prime. And among these Human Clan Cultivators, there was a clear divide. Those short in stature, stomping around in wooden clogs with arrogance plastered on their faces, clustered together. They judged every Cultivator that came by and frequently let out mocking laughter. Faced with such outrageously rude behavior, these Cultivators could only pass by with looks of indignation, and not one dared to even raise their head to make eye contact. Xue An saw all of this unfold, yet the smile on his face didn¡¯t waver in the slightest. But Gong Changyue¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t nearly as pleasant; he walked with his head lowered, seemingly trying to avoid something. However, such actions were utterly futile in front of a Divine Thought Cultivator. The group of Cultivators in wooden clogs whispered among themselves for a moment and then burst out laughing, after which a Cultivator clad in scarlet robes walked over here with a face full of arrogance. Gong Changyue¡¯s face went pale, and in a low voice, he said, ¡°Mr. Xue, let¡¯s leave quickly!¡± ¡°Leave? Why should we leave?¡± replied Xue An with a smile. In the time it took to have this exchange, the scarlet-robed Cultivator had approached and arrogantly said to Gong Changyue, ¡°Gong Changyue, I didn¡¯t expect you to actually dare to come this time! What, do you think you didn¡¯t lose badly enough last time?¡± Gong Changyue¡¯s complexion was ashen, but he mustered the courage to raise his head, ¡°Di Yuanlong, what do you want?¡± ¡°What do I want?¡± Di Yuanlong let out a cold laugh, then turned and glanced, ¡°What? This time the Gong Family didn¡¯t even send an elder, just sent two pieces of trash like you over?¡± ¡°Does this mean the Gong Family has completely given up? Ha, if that¡¯s the case, I advise you to just head back home as soon as possible, save the embarrassment of making a fool of yourself at the chessboard. After all, last time even the elders of your Gong Family returned defeated without a single victory!¡± His words were incredibly sharp and biting. The Gong siblings¡¯ faces were both flushed with anger, especially Gong Changyue¡¯s. He was, after all, a chess master who had earned his right to compete, and now he was subjected to such humiliation, and even his own family wasn¡¯t spared; one could only imagine the rage in his heart. But soon enough, his expression dimmed again. Because what Di Yuanlong said was indeed a fact. In the world of chess, weakness is the original sin. If you¡¯re weak, you deserve to die! Hence, he couldn¡¯t even retort. Just as he was engulfed by despair, A slender and strong hand patted him lightly on the shoulder, followed by a voice, ¡°Chess Master Changyue, I remember you said you wanted to achieve a good ranking in this competition to prove yourself! How could you forget so quickly?¡± Gong Changyue trembled, then raised his head and stared blankly at Xue An. Xue An smiled back at him. At this moment, Di Yuanlong frowned, ¡°And who are you?¡± Xue An glanced at him and smiled lightly, ¡°Me? I¡¯m here to compete as well! I heard that the chess path in your Tian Zhao Star Domain is quite good, and there¡¯s even someone called the Youth Chess King, so I thought, why don¡¯t I give it a try and see if I can win a title like Chess King or Chess Sage or something?¡± This statement stunned everyone around. Di Yuanlong was even more shocked and then burst into rage, ¡°How audacious, to speak to Lord Jing so disrespectfully! What rank of chess master are you?¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Sorry, I just got off the starship and haven¡¯t had time to take the exam, so I have no rank right now!¡± The moment these words came out. The whole place first fell silent. Then a burst of raucous laughter erupted. ¡°This is the best joke I¡¯ve heard all year, a guy without even a rank dares to challenge Master Jing Tianrui of the Tian Zhao Chess Academy! Really clueless thinking!¡± sneered a Tian Zhao chess player with a face full of scorn. ¡°Alas, the Gong Family used to be considered a giant in the path of chess, but how has their heir become increasingly incompetent, even associating with such an ignorant and conceited person?¡± a chess player who knew the Gong siblings shook his head and sighed. Even the Gong siblings themselves were stunned silly by Xue An¡¯s ¡°bold and vigorous¡± words. Especially Gong Xueman, who showed thick disdain in her eyes, believing that Mr. Xue, her savior, was good in every way except his penchant for boasting. At this moment, Di Yuanlong laughed in extreme anger, ¡°Tsk tsk, what an eye-opener indeed! Gong Changyue, are you really thinking of turning the tables with such a guy this time?¡± This questioning once again elicited laughter of derision from those around them. Gong Changyue was at a loss for words and had no idea how to respond. Hu Ying, however, had a look of indignation on her face. The thing she hated most was when people doubted her invincible Brother Xue, so she was about to burst. But at that moment. A commotion stirred from the back of the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s Miss Zhuge, Miss Zhuge is here!¡± ¡°Miss Xuanqing has arrived!¡± Amidst these respectful tumults, the crowd automatically parted to create a path. Even Di Yuanlong, who was full of arrogance, restrained his pride and moved aside. From a distance, one could see a tall woman dressed in black, her slim figure accentuated by the dark attire, with a black chess bag slung over her shoulder that stood a foot taller than her. Despite her beautiful appearance, her expression was extremely indifferent, and it was only in her lovely eyes that there was a shining light that made people dare not look directly at her. From afar, she resembled an assassin walking out from the night. This woman made her way through the crowd, and everywhere she went, people bowed their heads. The calls of ¡°Miss Xuanqing, Miss Zhuge¡± were incessant. But the woman seemed deaf to these calls and walked straight up to Gong Changyue, stopping in her tracks. ¡°Gong Changyue!¡± Her voice was crisp and clear. Since this woman appeared in the crowd, Gong Changyue¡¯s gaze had not left her, but now that she stood before him, he dared not look up and only nodded in response, ¡°Miss Zhuge!¡± Indeed. The arrival was none other than Zhuge Xuanqing, whom Gong Changyue had long thought of day and night. Zhuge Xuanqing silently watched Gong Changyue until after a few moments, when she finally said indifferently, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would really come alone this time!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Gong Changyue revealed a bitter smile, about to say something. But Zhuge Xuanqing turned her head to look at Xue An and said with an icy voice, ¡°I heard everything you just said!¡± ¡°So what?¡± Xue An replied with an amused smile, his eyes full of interest. ¡°All I can tell you is that in the path of chess, the strong are revered, and I have seen many arrogant fools like you!¡± As she spoke, a touch of coldness flashed in Zhuge Xuanqing¡¯s eyes, ¡°But their ultimate fate¡­ doesn¡¯t seem to be very good!¡± Chapter 983 - Chapter 983 Chapter 983 After an Old Friend (1st Update) Chapter 983: Chapter 983: After an Old Friend (1st Update) Chapter 983: Chapter 983: After an Old Friend (1st Update) Xue An laughed, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m even more looking forward to the upcoming match!¡± A trace of anger flashed across Zhuge Xuanqing¡¯s face, but it disappeared in an instant, and then she turned around and walked away. But as she walked out of the crowd, she paused slightly, and without turning her head, she said, ¡°Indeed, there is a Chess Saint, but¡­ it will definitely not be you!¡± ¡°How would you know it won¡¯t be me if you don¡¯t give it a try?¡± Xue An said with a smile. Zhuge Xuanqing did not stop this time but left straightaway. She was gone. Di Yuanlong gave Gong Changyue and Xue An a disdainful glance, snorted coldly, and also turned to leave. The onlooking crowd whispered amongst themselves, looking at Xue An and the others with odd glances, and after a few mocking laughs, they also dispersed. Xue An smiled, turned his head, and looked at Gong Changyue. Only to see this brother looking lost and dejected at the departing Zhuge Xuanqing, His eyes full of infatuation. Xue An found it amusing and couldn¡¯t help but pat his shoulder. ¡°Brother Changyue, where shall we go next?¡± ¡°Ah¡­,¡± Gong Changyue shuddered, coming back to his senses from his daze, and then said. ¡°Let¡¯s find a place to stay first!¡± ¡°Good, let¡¯s go!¡± On the way to the inn prepared for the chess masters who came to compete, Xue An casually asked, ¡°Zhuge Xuanqing seems to hold a high status among chess masters?¡± Gong Changyue nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Speaking of which, Gong Changyue revealed a wry smile, ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing to say, but Miss Xuanqing, like me, was participating for the first time in the last tournament! Yet, during the last competition, she overwhelmed everyone, and she almost defeated the young Chess King Jing Tianrui¡­¡± Gong Changyue¡¯s eyes showed a hint of nostalgia, as if recalling the scene on the tournament grounds that day, where the girl in black, cold as ice, dominated the Tian Zhao chess players. Seeing this lovelorn soul slipping into foolishness again, Xue An lightly coughed, ¡°Is the Zhuge Family also very powerful?¡± Gong Changyue nodded, his face full of admiration, ¡°Of course! It can be said that besides the several great chess noble families and chess academies of the Tian Zhao Star Domain, the position of the Zhuge Family is the most transcendental!¡± With that, Gong Changyue¡¯s expression turned somber, ¡°Speaking of which, our Tianmu Gong Family was not so bad either in the past, but we fell into decline due to a lack of successors, ending up in this state, truly shameful!¡± ¡°The Zhuge Family is the only existence that can contend with the Tian Zhao Star Domain! With countless talents emerging from their ranks, brilliant and extraordinary individuals are innumerable. Miss Xuanqing is a genius girl who only emerged in the last tournament, and before her¡­¡± Gong Changyue¡¯s face filled with worship, ¡°There was the one who won ten consecutive championships, set a winning streak record, and suppressed all the young geniuses of the Tian Zhao Star Domain so they couldn¡¯t lift their heads, the most outstanding talent of the Zhuge Family in a thousand years, and also Miss Xuanqing¡¯s older brother, Zhuge Banzang!¡± Xue An initially appeared indifferent, but upon hearing the name Zhuge Banzang, he couldn¡¯t help but be slightly startled and then said with a strange look on his face, ¡°Zhuge Banzang?¡± Gong Changyue nodded, ¡°It is said that this genius earned his name because he understands half of the chess layouts in the Multiverse!¡± ¡°Half of the chess layouts, huh¡­ That must be a terrifying Divine Sense and intelligence indeed!¡± Gong Changyue exclaimed in admiration. Yet, the corners of Xue An¡¯s mouth revealed a faintly discernible smile, ¡°Banzang, heh, interesting!¡± Gong Changyue was a ninth-dan chess master, so even the inn he stayed in was different from the rest. Although Xue An didn¡¯t have a ranking, thanks to Gong Changyue, he was able to stay as a family member. The inn was quite spacious, with beautiful scenery, and it was also very elegantly furnished. Every Chess Master would have their own private courtyard, complete with Arrays that shield against Divine Sense, preventing others from prying. In such a peaceful environment, Chess Masters could delve into their chess manuals undisturbed. Gong Changyue and the rest stayed in an eastern courtyard, exhausted from the journey. After the Gong siblings had tidied up, they all rested. Xue An, on the other hand, sat in the courtyard drinking tea. The Arrays that blocked Divine Sense might be useful for others, but to him, they were almost transparent. Thus, when Xue An spread out his Divine Sense, he could see clearly into every nook of the inn. Nearly all Chess Masters had already gone to sleep. Only a handful were still up through the night poring over their chess manuals. Watching these Chess Masters murmuring to themselves with earnest faces as they manipulated the game pieces, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but want to laugh, yet he also felt a sincere respect. Hard workers always earn respect, no matter the time. And in the inn¡¯s best courtyard lived Di Yuanlong, who had repeatedly provoked Gong Changyue today. Instead of studying chess manuals, Di Yuanlong stood respectfully in the center of the courtyard as if waiting for someone¡¯s arrival. Xue An let out a soft hmm. At that moment, a streak of black light appeared in Di Yuanlong¡¯s courtyard. Di Yuanlong hurriedly stepped forward and respectfully called out, ¡°My Lord!¡± The black light nodded, then a strikingly handsome man with an evil look in his eyes stepped out from the darkness. Xue An remained expressionless as he continued to sense with his Divine Sense. The two entered the house. The man spoke in a deep voice, ¡°How is the matter being handled?¡± Di Yuanlong responded reverently, ¡°My Lord, Gong Changyue arrived today, but my probing indicated that he has lost all confidence in himself!¡± The man nodded, ¡°Good! This time we must plunge the Gong Family into an abyss from which there is no redemption!¡± ¡°Understood! However¡­¡± ¡°However what?¡± ¡°Zhuge Xuanqing also arrived today and seems to be quite familiar with this Gong Changyue!¡± An expression of hatred flashed across the man¡¯s face, ¡°Of course, they know each other¡­ but that¡¯s all there is to it!¡± ¡°I was careless last time and almost let that Zhuge Xuanqing succeed, but now, having received personal guidance from the Grandmaster, my chess Cultivation Level has greatly improved. This time, I will make the Zhuge Family realize the might of the Tian Zhao Star Domain!¡± With this, the identity of the man was all but revealed. Indeed. It was the young Chess King of the Tian Zhao Star Domain, Jing Tianrui. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This Jing Tianrui was clearly very arrogant, striding back and forth in the room, then coldly sneering, ¡°The Grandmaster himself said to me that the Zhuge Family is too arrogant. Particularly that Zhuge Banzang, who has suppressed our Tian Zhao Star Domain in ten competitions, and now Zhuge Xuanqing is seemingly trying to follow in her brother¡¯s footsteps. This is absolutely not allowed!¡± ¡°We must nip this trend in the bud early on and may even use any means necessary! You remember to keep a close watch on Zhuge Xuanqing¡¯s movements, got it?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Di Yuanlong bowed and replied. After a bit more talk, Jing Tianrui finally left the inn with grand posturing. Xue An stood in the courtyard, his face wearing an almost smile, ¡°This seems to be an old friend¡¯s problem¡­ I should, indeed, take a hand in this matter!¡± Chapter 984 - Chapter 984 Chapter 984 Sister Beat Him Up (2nd Update) Chapter 984: Chapter 984: Sister, Beat Him Up! (2nd Update) Chapter 984: Chapter 984: Sister, Beat Him Up! (2nd Update) Xue An extended his Divine Sense, instantly enveloping the entire city. Quickly, he felt the presence of Zhuge Xuanqing in an isolated pavilion in the eastern part of the city. As Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense descended upon the place, Zhuge Xuanqing was deeply engrossed in studying a chess game, and on the table, a chess game stacked with over a hundred layers was laid out. With a thought from Xue An, his Divine Sense approached. But at that moment, Zhuge Xuanqing, who had been looking down, suddenly looked up, her face cold as she stared in the direction of Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense and sternly shouted, ¡°Who is it?¡± As she spoke, her Divine Sense surged forth, attempting to capture Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense. Yet with her power, how could she hope to reach Xue An¡¯s? With just a flicker of thought, Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense withdrew completely. Zhuge Xuanqing grasped at thin air, her expression turning ugly in an instant. Though she hadn¡¯t made direct contact, her keen senses still allowed her to perceive the terrifying nature of that Divine Sense. It was as vast and immeasurable as an ocean. Who could possess such a formidable Divine Sense? Could it be one of the powerful beings from the Tian Zhao Star Domain? Zhuge Xuanqing was filled with shock and doubt. Meanwhile, after withdrawing his Divine Sense, Xue An smiled faintly. It seemed he had indeed underestimated Zhuge Xuanqing; she was actually able to sense his presence. But things were becoming more and more interesting. The next day. As there was still some time before the start of the competition, Gong Xueman was clamoring to go out and play early in the morning. Even Gong Changyue couldn¡¯t dissuade her and had to agree. But An Yan also felt a bit tempted to go out and stroll; however, she hesitated, fearing Xue An might not agree. Xue An saw through An Yan¡¯s thoughts at a glance and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Yan¡¯er, you should go out and take a stroll too. After all, it has been quite boring on the road. Consider it a break!¡± ¡°But I¡­¡± An Yan still hesitated, worried that it might cause unnecessary trouble. Xue An waved his hand, ¡°Go ahead, should my woman be afraid to have some fun? If there¡¯s any trouble, your husband will take care of it!¡± Xue An¡¯s bold and vigorous words moved An Yan, ¡°Husband¡­¡± Meanwhile, Hu Ying¡¯s eyes shone with stars. ¡°Brother Xue, I¡­¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°No negotiation, and besides, your time out today has expired. You need to head back to the Magic Treasures Pavilion!¡± Hu Ying, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hey! Brother Xue, why the double standard? Why can Yan¡¯er go out to play and I can¡¯t? ¡°Because Yan¡¯er is my wife!¡± ¡°Brother Xue, but I can be too!¡± Hu Ying puffed out her chest, her face full of hope. Xue An shivered. Seeing Hu Ying now, who looked just like an eleven or twelve-year-old girl, saying such words made him feel overwhelmingly guilty. Xue An felt all his hair stand on end, ¡°Just forget it! If your brother hears this, he¡¯ll think I have ulterior motives!¡± ¡°Oh please, I¡¯ve said not to bring that guy up!¡± Hu Ying was clearly annoyed by her brother Huyue, in the kind of annoyed that shows instantly. An Yan, watching the two quarreling at the side, couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and laugh, ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s not fight. Husband, Ying¡¯er has also had a hard journey; let¡¯s just let her come out and have some fun with us!¡± An Yan spoke, and Xue An naturally agreed. ¡°Alright, but remember to keep a close eye on her and don¡¯t let anyone abduct her!¡± Xue An said seriously. Hu Ying was so angry she almost revealed her true form as she stamped her foot and protested, ¡°Xue Brother!¡± An Yan laughed and said, ¡°Okay, okay, I got it. I¡¯ll definitely keep a close eye on her. How about this¨Clet¡¯s release Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, and Xiao Yu as well? They¡¯ve been stuck inside, playing video games all day. It¡¯d be good for them to go out and get some fresh air!¡± Naturally, Xue An had no objections. When the two girls and Xiao Yu came out of the Magic Treasures Pavilion, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian were okay, but Xiao Yu was so excited she was almost crying. ¡°My lord, next time you let me out, could you give me a heads up? I just had a great item drop and didn¡¯t have time to pick it up before I was brought out!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Then you can go back and pick it up now!¡± ¡°No need, no need!¡± Xiao Yu hurriedly shook her head and then took a deep, theatrical breath. ¡°Is this what freedom smells like?¡± Everyone had already gotten used to Xiao Yu¡¯s drama queen antics. But Gong Xueman gradually widened her eyes and after a while, she exclaimed in amazement, ¡°What a huge squid!¡± This comment immediately deflated Xiao Yu; being called a squid was what she hated most, so she roared, ¡°I¡¯m an octopus, octopus, octopus! Do you understand?¡± Saying this, she waved her tentacles with a look of proud defiance. But Gong Xueman kept an astonished face as she watched the dancing octopus tentacles above, and then she swallowed unconsciously, ¡°Such huge octopus tentacles would definitely be delicious when grilled!¡± Lines of frustration appeared on Xiao Yu¡¯s forehead, and then she completely lost it. ¡°Don¡¯t stop me, I¡¯m going to kill her ahhh! Bang!¡± Xiao Yu had only charged halfway when Gong Xueman used Divine Sense to press her face-down on the ground, and her tentacles kept shifting shape between S and B as Gong Xueman willed. ¡°Wow, this is so much fun!¡± Gong Xueman exclaimed excitedly. Xiao Yu felt like crying. She thought she had never been this humiliated. Hu Ying¡¯s expression darkened, and she was about to speak. On the side, Xiang Xiang had already rushed forward, pointing at Gong Xueman, ¡°Release Xiao Yu!¡± Gong Xueman glanced at Xue Xiang and then said somewhat dismissively, ¡°You tell me to release her, and I should just do it? Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Xiang Xiang, Xiao Yu is my friend, and I¡¯m ordering you to release her right now!¡± Xue Xiang¡¯s little face was filled with icy resolve. ¡°That¡¯s right, Xiao Yu is also my friend, release her now! Otherwise don¡¯t blame us for being rude!¡± Nian Nian also stepped forward, An Yan wanted to intervene, but Xue An held her back with a hand and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t go, let¡¯s see how they handle it!¡± An Yan had no choice but to stop. At that moment, Xiao Yu, lying on the ground, looked at the two girls with tears swirling in her eyes. Yet Gong Xueman just laughed arrogantly, ¡°You¡¯ll be rude to me? Haha, both of you combined aren¡¯t even as tall as me; I really want to see how you could possibly be rude to me!¡± But as soon as her words fell, Xue Xiang raised her delicate little fist and said coldly, ¡°Sister!¡± ¡°Hm!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Beat her!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Saying this, the two little girls immediately charged at her. Gong Xueman looked unconcerned, seeing them just as two trivial little girls, not worth her effort at all. But when she released her Divine Sense, attempting to control Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, she was shocked to discover that her Divine Sense had no effect on them at all! Chapter 985 - Chapter 985 Chapter 985 A Fist as Big as a Baby Bottle Are You Chapter 985: Chapter 985: A Fist as Big as a Baby Bottle, Are You Scared? (3rd Update) Chapter 985: Chapter 985: A Fist as Big as a Baby Bottle, Are You Scared? (3rd Update) It was in this moment of absentmindedness. The two little girls had already charged close, then raised their bottle-sized fists, raining down on Gong Xueman like a storm. During this time, Xue An had consciously started to solidify the foundations for his two daughters, seamlessly using True Immortal¡¯s Origin Power to cleanse their marrow every day. Under such luxurious and almost terrifying foundations, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian¡¯s abilities rapidly progressed. Of course, Xue An did not intend to raise his daughters the way Void Sect raised its successors. He did this only so they possessed an extremely solid foundation, facilitating future cultivation. The most important thing now was to let the two little girls have the most beautiful childhood. Therefore, aside from establishing their foundation, Xue An did not teach them any Cultivation Techniques or secret techniques. Despite this, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian¡¯s strength had leaped qualitatively. Especially since they were bolstered by Xue An¡¯s Origin Power, Gong Xueman¡¯s Divine Sense attacks had shattered before even reaching close. So when the little girls¡¯ fists landed on Gong Xueman, they directly caused the spoiled girl to cry out in pain. ¡°Owwww, it hurts! Stop¡­ don¡¯t hit the face!¡± Gong Xueman struggled to say. But before she could finish, Xiang Xiang landed a punch right above her eye. Gong Xueman staggered backward for a good distance. Looking at her now, she was in a miserable state indeed. Her face was covered in bruises, and her clothes were full of fist marks. Gong Xueman started to cry pitifully, ¡°Brother, did you see that? They are bullying me!¡± Xiang Xiang then retracted her fist, lifted her little chin, and said coolly, ¡°First clarify, you were the one who bullied our friend Xiao Yu first, and I warned you to let her go, but you didn¡¯t listen, so we had to beat you up!¡± ¡°Sister is right!¡± Nian Nian added her final touch. At this point, Gong Changyue looked at his little sister, his expression gradually darkening. ¡°Brother, it was clearly them who started it¡­¡± Gong Xueman shrank back as she cried out. ¡°Enough!¡± Gong Changyue snorted coldly, then took a deep breath, ¡°I saw everything! Gong Xueman, when will you ever change that trouble-making mouth of yours? Calling people squid as soon as you open your mouth, even if they look like one, you can¡¯t just say that, can you?¡± Xiao Yu, who was lying on the ground and had just shown a trace of a smile, froze up again. ¡°Oh! Sorry, I just speak bluntly, don¡¯t take it to heart!¡± Gong Changyue still remembered to apologize to Xiao Yu. He then turned back around, his tone exasperated, ¡°And you dared to use Divine Sense to tease her too? As a Cultivator, are these the principles by which you control power?¡± Gong Xueman was almost in tears from the scolding, ¡°But I¡¯m the one who got beaten up!¡± ¡°You still have the nerve to say that, look at them¡­¡± Gong Changyue pointed at the two little girls, his voice laden with disappointment, ¡°Both of their ages and heights combined are not even as big as you, yet you can¡¯t defeat them and you have the nerve to cry?¡± Saying this, Gong Changyue apologetically bowed to Xue An. ¡°Mr. Xue, my little sister really makes me worry, I apologize!¡± Xue An smiled slightly. He did not have any dislike for Gong Xueman, but he quite admired Gong Changyue. So he simply nodded, ¡°It¡¯s okay, just have her apologize to my daughters!¡± ¡°My face is all like this, and I still have to apologize?¡± Gong Xueman pointed to her own bruised face. Xue An nodded seriously, ¡°Yes! My two daughters¡¯ little fists might have almost gotten hurt by your face, shouldn¡¯t you be the one apologizing?¡± Gong Xueman almost jumped up, but under the strong suppression of her own brother, she had no choice but to bow reluctantly, ¡°Sorry! I shouldn¡¯t have used my face to hurt your fists!¡± Xiang Xiang nodded, ¡°It¡¯s okay, just be careful next time!¡± Gong Xueman: ¡°¡­¡± The little disturbance had passed. Gong Xueman looked pained as she gazed into the mirror, feeling that her plans for going out to have fun were definitely ruined. While she was wallowing in self-pity, Xue An casually tossed her a small bottle. ¡°What is this?¡± Gong Xueman was startled. ¡°For internal and external use, to heal the wounds on your face!¡± Xue An said with a smile. Initially, Gong Xueman didn¡¯t want to use it, but she couldn¡¯t resist the allure of the exquisite little bottle; after applying a bit to her face, her injuries began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡°Wow, how magical!¡± Gong Xueman was astonished. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you thank Mr. Xue?¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome!¡± Meanwhile, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian had witnessed the entire scene. Nian Nian, somewhat puzzled, whispered, ¡°Sister, why did Dad give that mean sister the potion?¡± Xue Xiang thoughtfully replied in a soft voice, ¡°Silly Nian Nian, haven¡¯t you realized? This must be what people call ¡®a slap followed by a sweet date¡¯!¡± Nian Nian suddenly understood, then sincerely exclaimed, ¡°Sister, you really know a lot!¡± Xiang Xiang lifted her head proudly, ¡°Of course, how else could I be your sister?¡± She completely ignored the fact that she was born just six minutes before Nian Nian. Xue An heard the conversation between the two little girls and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle inwardly. His two daughters were becoming more and more sensible. Especially Xiang Xiang, who was becoming more and more¡­ scheming! However, this was also a good thing; if both were as naive as Nian Nian, they would easily be bullied! Xue An thought to himself. Meanwhile, An Yan had already prepared everything and then set out shopping with Hu Ying, the two little girls, and Xiao Yu. Gong Xueman, who had just been beaten up, shamelessly followed them. Xue An did not go. Shopping is a woman¡¯s nature but a man¡¯s nemesis. Few men are willing to go shopping (like me!). Xue An would rather face a formidable opponent than go shopping. So, he stayed inside the inn. Xue An planned to use this time to sort through the chess strategies preserved in his Divine Sense. Then find an opportunity to teach Gong Changyue. But just as he was deeply engrossed in his studies, A faint tremor suddenly traveled back through his Divine Sense. Xue An was startled, then his figure instantly disappeared from the spot. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Following closely, Gong Changyue, who was preparing for a competition in his room, also sensed something was amiss and hurriedly followed. At that moment, On a bustling street in the city, a confrontation was underway. Gong Xueman¡¯s face was livid as she gritted her teeth and said to the person opposite, ¡°Cai Yongxin, what are you trying to do?¡± The man opposite was dressed in flamboyantly garish white clothes, his face full of arrogance, and his eyes shifty. He smiled upon hearing her, then casually bowed his hands, ¡°Miss Gong, I didn¡¯t expect to bump into you here!¡± Chapter 986 - Chapter 986 Chapter 986 Confrontation in the Street (First Chapter 986: Chapter 986: Confrontation in the Street (First Update) Chapter 986: Chapter 986: Confrontation in the Street (First Update) ¡°Cut the crap, who is she?¡± Gong Xueman, with a fierce glint in her eyes, pointed at the voluptuous and frivolously dressed woman beside Cai Yongxin and asked in a cold voice. A hint of cowering flashed in Cai Yongxin¡¯s eyes, but his face quickly hardened, ¡°Gong Xueman, what does it matter to you who she is?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Gong Xueman¡¯s forehead veins bulged with anger, ¡°Cai Yongxin, you find such lowly women behind my back, have you forgotten about our engagement?¡± As soon as she spoke, An Yan and the others widened their eyes, playing the role of onlookers eagerly watching drama unfold. At that moment, the seductive woman cried out with a wronged face, ¡°Young Master Cai, she actually called me a lowly woman!¡± A fierce look appeared on Cai Yongxin¡¯s face, and he sneered, ¡°Gong Xueman, yes, we have an engagement, but we aren¡¯t married yet, are we? Besides, look at your figure, flat in the front and back, you can¡¯t tell the front from the back when the lights are out, so what¡¯s wrong if I find a companion to relieve my boredom?¡± These words made An Yan and the others¡¯ expressions turn cold. Gong Xueman stood frozen. After a while, she responded with great sorrow, ¡°It¡¯s you who can¡¯t tell the front from the back, your whole family can¡¯t tell front from back!¡± ¡°Also, Cai Yongxin, don¡¯t think I can¡¯t see what¡¯s going on. If this had happened before, you wouldn¡¯t dare find another woman in front of me, right? Don¡¯t forget how eagerly your Cai family wanted to tie the knot with our Gong Family through marriage.¡± ¡°So now that our family has just encountered trouble, your Cai family can¡¯t wait to dissociate itself from us, is that it?¡± This accusation caused Cai Yongxin¡¯s face to alternate between pale and flushed. Meanwhile, An Yan and the others, who had adopted the role of spectators, understood the situation. It seemed that Gong Xueman and Cai Yongxin were engaged, but now that the Gong Family seemed to face some issue, this man no longer valued the engagement as much. ¡°What a scumbag!¡± Xiao Yu said bitterly. At that moment, Cai Yongxin gritted his teeth, his face full of viciousness as he nodded, ¡°Yes, just like you said, what can you do about it?¡± ¡°Now that your Gong Family is declining, in the last competition, despite all your elder¡¯s efforts, you didn¡¯t win even a single match, and went home with nothing. This time, if you can¡¯t win a place, the prestige of your Gong Family will be completely ruined!¡± ¡°And this time, I¡¯ve heard your family only sent you siblings to compete, which clearly shows you have no confidence at all!¡± ¡°Once your Gong Family falls again, your ranking will definitely drop, and at that time, it will be our Cai Family¡¯s rank that surpasses yours! At that point¡­ hmm, if your Gong Family wants to rise again, you¡¯ll have to rely on our Cai Family; then, will you still dare to defy us?¡± Cai Yongxin exhibited the face of a villain perfectly. Even onlookers like An Yan and others could hardly stand it. And Gong Xueman was even paler, her form slightly trembling. But just then, Gong Xueman took a deep breath, gradually regained her composure, and then gave Cai Yongxin a cold smile. ¡°I have to say, your Cai family¡¯s behavior of submission followed by betrayal is utterly disgraceful!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Cai Yongxin¡¯s face chilled as he was about to burst out. Gong Xueman coldly said, ¡°Mr. Cai, go back and tell your father and the elders of your Cai Family that I, Gong Xueman, do not agree to this marriage!¡± Saying so, Gong Xueman reached into her bosom, pulled out a jade pendant, and smashed it onto the ground. With a clang, the jade pendant shattered into pieces. Cai Yongxin¡¯s face went through several changes, ¡°You¡­, very well! Gong Xueman, this isn¡¯t child¡¯s play, does this declaration represent you or your entire Gong Family? You¡¯d better think it through!¡± Gong Xueman¡¯s face was pale, yet her expression was resolute, ¡°I represent myself, and at the same time, our Gong Family!¡± ¡°Hehe, afraid you can¡¯t represent them!¡± As soon as the voice fell. A voice filled with rage came through, ¡°If she can¡¯t represent the Gong Family, what about me?¡± Along with the voice, Gong Changyue appeared before everyone. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Gong Xueman finally saw her family member. Tears swirled in her eyes but stubbornly did not fall. Gong Changyue rarely smiled at his sister, ¡°Xueman, well done! We of the Gong Family must have this kind of backbone!¡± Saying this, he turned his head and coldly gazed at Cai Yongxin, ¡°Mr. Cai, you just said my sister can¡¯t represent the Gong Family, can I?¡± ¡°You¡­ Gong Changyue, have you considered the consequences of this?¡± Cai Yongxin¡¯s face gradually turned cold, and he said menacingly. Gong Changyue shook his head, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it, and I don¡¯t plan to think about it! Because I have only one sister, and though she is often unruly, if anyone dares to bully her, I, Gong Changyue, will absolutely not allow it!¡± These words made Gong Xueman unable to control herself any longer, and tears streamed down her face. Cai Yongxin chuckled coldly, ¡°What a touching sibling bond, but Gong Changyue, your Gong Family is now completely out of resources, thoroughly trapped in adversity; unless you can achieve a ranking in this competition, there¡¯s no way you can be spared!¡± ¡°And with just you¡­ haha! Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°To escape this predicament, our Cai Family is your last hope. Do you understand now?¡± Cai Yongxin wore a smug look as he spoke these words. Impulsive in action, Gong Xueman¡¯s face turned white, and she began to tremble. Because she knew that what Cai Yongxin said was true. It indeed concerned the life and death of the Gong Family. Thus, she felt a twinge of regret. But at this moment, Gong Changyue spoke coldly, ¡°Cai Yongxin, you¡¯re right, our Gong Family is indeed facing difficulties! But if we have to sacrifice my sister and grovel to despicable people like you to survive, then such a lingering existence, I would rather not have!¡± ¡°You¡­ very well, Gong Changyue, then I¡¯m curious to see what remarkable performance you can put up in this competition. I hope your Gong Family won¡¯t come begging to our Cai Family then!¡± Cai Yongxin sneered and was about to turn and leave. Just then, a calm voice came over, ¡°Hold on!¡± Hearing this voice, the Gong siblings were startled. And An Yan revealed a faint smile. Because Xue An had already appeared before everyone. Cai Yongxin stopped in his tracks and turned around, ¡°And who might you be?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An smiled, ¡°My last name is Xue, you can call me Mr. Xue!¡± ¡°Oh! I remember now, you¡¯re the one who boldly claimed to defeat Lord Jing!¡± A mocking look appeared on Cai Yongxin¡¯s face. The words Xue An had previously said in front of everyone, under the deliberate guidance of Di Yuanlong and others, had already spread, and now many knew of a man, not even a ¡®First Rank¡¯ chess player, who had boastfully declared to defeat Jing Tianrui. It had become the butt of jokes among the people. Xue An just smiled, ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s me!¡± Chapter 987 - Chapter 987 987 Chapter Astonishing Gamble (2nd Update) Chapter 987: 987 Chapter: Astonishing Gamble (2nd Update) Chapter 987: 987 Chapter: Astonishing Gamble (2nd Update) ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Got any pointers to give?¡± When Cai Yongxin said ¡°pointers,¡± he accentuated the word with extra emphasis, making it sound mocking. ¡°I¡¯d rather not give pointers. You are not even worthy! I just heard what you said and was a bit puzzled, that¡¯s all!¡± ¡°Puzzled about what?¡± ¡°Puzzled about how you could willingly be the lapdogs of Tian Zhao Star Domain,¡± Xue An said indifferently. At these words, Gong Changyue¡¯s expression drastically changed. Because he instantly understood the ins and outs of this situation. Right! The Cai Family had clearly sided with Tian Zhao Star Domain, which gave a reasonable explanation for all their actions. Cai Yongxin¡¯s face alternated between green and red, finally settling into a sinister smile, ¡°That¡¯s right, we are indeed under Lord Di Yuanlong! What of it? Is that an issue?¡± Gong Changyue replied with grief and anger, ¡°Cai Yongxin, has your Cai Family forgotten about the slaughter Tian Zhao Star Domain perpetrated on our Stellar Eye Star a hundred years ago?¡± ¡°So what? One cannot always live in the past! Now, Tian Zhao Star Domain is leading the way in chess strategy, the trend is inevitable. Opposing them won¡¯t end well! Isn¡¯t your Gong Family a living example?¡± said Cai Yongxin with a cold face. Xue An waved his hand, gesturing to the enraged Gong Changyue to stay quiet, and then he slowly clapped his hands and admired, ¡°Well said, one really shouldn¡¯t always live in the past!¡± ¡°But do you really think Tian Zhao Star Domain will win this match?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Cai Yongxin arrogantly lifted his head, ¡°I know what you want to say, but with Lord Jing Tianrui returning from seclusion, his chess cultivation level has significantly improved; Zhuge Xuanqing will certainly not be his match!¡± Xue An shook his head and said indifferently, ¡°You are mistaken, I am not talking about Zhuge Xuanqing!¡± ¡°Then you¡­¡± Xue An lifted his eyes, which swirled with a brilliance like the starry sky, and then said lightly, ¡°What I mean is, I am definitely going to win this match!¡± Cai Yongxin could hardly believe his ears and after a moment, he started laughing disdainfully. ¡°Honestly, I admire your courage, but before you say such things¡­¡± Xue An interrupted him, ¡°Interested in making a bet?¡± ¡°A bet? Bet on what?¡± ¡°Bet on my words. If I win this match, then all members of your Cai Family must kneel before Gong Xueman in public and admit your wrongdoing!¡± Cai Yongxin¡¯s expression gradually turned grim, ¡°And what if you don¡¯t win?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t win, the Gong Family will voluntarily withdraw from Stellar Eye Star. How about that?¡± ¡°And that must be what you want,¡± Xue An continued. Hearing this, the expressions on the faces of the Gong siblings changed drastically. Gong Changyue¡¯s heart sank, and even as slow as he was, he finally understood why the Gong Family had found themselves in such a dire situation. So, the Cai Family and Tian Zhao Star Domain were after Stellar Eye Star! Cai Yongxin¡¯s eyes shone brightly, ¡°How do I know your words can represent the Gong Family?¡± Xue An turned his head and looked at Gong Changyue. Gong Changyue felt utterly without confidence, but when he saw Xue An¡¯s calm gaze, he inexplicably nodded his head. ¡°Deal!¡± Cai Yongxin hurriedly agreed, as if he feared Gong Changyue and Xue An might change their minds. At that moment, the surrounding crowd, drawn by the dispute, showed shocked expressions at hearing about this astonishing bet. Among them, some chess masters acquainted with the Gong Family shook their heads secretly. ¡°Has Gong Changyue lost his mind? How can he agree to such a bet?¡± ¡°Indeed! Isn¡¯t this deliberately seeking one¡¯s own destruction?¡± ¡°What does this Mr. Xue have up his sleeve to dare make such a boast?¡± Amidst these murmurs, Cai Yongxin, brimming with pride, smiled at the Gong siblings, ¡°Before I go, I must tell you something!¡± ¡°Lord Jing Tianrui, while in seclusion, actually received personal guidance from the Chess Saint!¡± After speaking, he burst into laughter and turned to walk away. The Gong siblings, including the onlookers, all had faces full of shock. To receive personal guidance from a Chess Saint! No wonder Jing Tianrui was so confident this time. Gong Changyue felt her heart gradually sinking into the Bottomless Abyss. However, Xue An seemed not to have heard, standing with his hands behind his back at the front of the street, with a playful look on his face. Very soon. The news of the Gong Family and Cai Family setting a shocking wager in the street spread like a hurricane, quickly enveloping the entire Starry Domain of the competition. Countless people were shaken. ¡°What? The Gong Family actually dared to make a wager with the Cai Family? They¡¯ve clearly fallen for the other side¡¯s provocation!¡± ¡°Now the Gong Family is truly finished! It looks like Tianmu Star will also become a colony of the Tian Zhao Star Domain!¡± ¡°Tsk, this Mr. Xue really isn¡¯t afraid of talking big! He dares to make such outrageous claims!¡± Almost everyone was pessimistic about Xue An¡¯s chances, let alone the Gong Family¡¯s performance in this wager. Inside a small building in the city, Zhuge Xuanqing also received the news. She stood in front of the window, looking out at the scenery until a good while later when she coldly remarked, ¡°Foolishness!¡± It was unclear whether she was referring to Gong Changyue or to Xue An, or perhaps¡­ both? Upon returning to the inn, Gong Xueman, with eyes full of worry, went back to her room. This young girl, who had never tasted the hardships of life, finally experienced some growth after today¡¯s events. But she couldn¡¯t feel happy at all. Because she also felt that the Gong Family was finished. This feeling consumed her heart with anxiety, and she wasn¡¯t even in the mood to question Xue An about why he did what he did. And after she went back to her room, Gong Changyue also looked solemnly at Xue An. Xue An smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything you want to ask?¡± Gong Changyue hesitated for a moment, finally sighed deeply, and said, ¡°Mr. Xue, I know you must be no ordinary person, because I can never see through your cultivation level! But this chess competition is about talent and Divine Sense, and Jing Tianrui, a young genius, has received guidance from the Chess Saint¡­¡± As he spoke, Gong Changyue found it difficult to continue. Because the more he spoke, the more he felt an acute sense of despair. Xue An smiled slightly, not directly addressing the topic, but instead asked lightly, ¡°How confident are you about this competition?¡± Gong Changyue let out a bitter smile and shook his head, ¡°I have absolutely no confidence either!¡± Xue An neither agreed nor disagreed, but suddenly pulled out a Jade Slip from his bosom and tossed it over. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Oh, these are some chess manuals passed down from ancient times, I think they are quite good. You should take a look; not to guarantee a win, but securing a ranking should definitely be feasible!¡± Gong Changyue held the Jade Slip, and although he only sensed it briefly, he was stunned on the spot. Because the chess manuals recorded inside were all unparalleled treasures; compared to these, all the chess manuals treasured by the Gong Family were nothing but trash. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°This¡­¡± Gong Changyue looked up, wanting to say something. But at that moment, he realized that Xue An had already stood up, stretching and yawning as he walked into the house. As he walked, he yawned and said, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Better go to sleep early!¡± After Xue An left, Gong Changyue stood alone in the courtyard, holding the Jade Slip, with a look of confusion in his eyes. Who exactly is this Mr. Xue? Chapter 988 - Chapter 988 Chapter 988 The Game Begins (3rd Update) Chapter 988: Chapter 988: The Game Begins (3rd Update) Chapter 988: Chapter 988: The Game Begins (3rd Update) The day the chess tournament officially began, the entire Tian Zhao Star Domain bustled with excitement. As the primary venue, the Moon-Viewing Star was second only to Tian Zhao Star in prominence within the Tian Zhao Star Domain. Crucially, the Tian Zhao Chess Academy was situated here as well. Therefore, it also became a holy land in the hearts of many chess cultivators. At this moment, In front of the Chess Academy on the Moon-Viewing Star, it was a veritable sea of people. Divine Thought Cultivators from various stars and chess masters had packed the place to capacity. People whispering and discussing fervently, but their conversations primarily focused on the current competition. ¡°I heard that during his seclusion, Amazing Young Chess King Jing Tianrui received guidance from a Chess Sage, which dramatically boosted his chess cultivation level. He¡¯s expected to dominate the competition again and take the laurels!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the talented young lady from the Zhuge Family, Zhuge Xuanqing either!¡± ¡°Ah, have you guys heard about the bet between the Gong Family and the Cai Family?¡± someone mentioned. At this, many faces showed strange expressions, and some even chuckled sinisterly. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know about that bet by now? Tsk, if you ask me, that so-called Mr. Xue must be a charlatan. Let¡¯s just wait and see!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessarily the case! If he was bold enough to make such a statement, he must have some real skills!¡± ¡°Even if he¡¯s skilled, can he surpass the Great Master Jing? Who does he think he is, Zhuge Banzang?¡± While they were discussing, A commotion arose from afar as Cai Yongxin led numerous high-level members of the Cai Family to the forefront. At that moment, Cai Yongxin wore a face full of smug satisfaction, striding forward as if no one else mattered. Since they were all nine-dan chess masters, there was no need to wait outside; instead, they headed straight to the high platform reserved for elite chess masters. But before they could even take their seats, Di Yuanlong arrived with many fellow chess masters from the Tian Zhao Star Domain. Upon seeing them, the people from the Cai Family hastily went up to meet them, their faces ingratiating and obsequious. Their bowing and scraping were enough to make onlookers feel nauseated. Then, individuals from the great chess noble families arrived one after another. The atmosphere at the venue grew even more lively. It was evident, though, that the chess masters from the Tian Zhao Star Domain all wore an air of arrogance, clearly separating themselves from the external chess masters. At this time, The crowd surged dramatically. Zhuge Xuanqing, dressed in a black gown and carrying a chess bag, gracefully made her way through. Her arrival relieved the external chess masters who had been unable to lift their heads, and they quickly came forward to greet her. Zhuge Xuanqing nodded without expression, as if to say hello, then sat down on the high platform by herself. Perhaps it was an illusion, but upon her arrival, even the conversations of the Tian Zhao chess masters seemed to quiet down a notch, and many gazed at Zhuge Xuanqing with eyes filled with reverence. As Zhuge Xuanqing had said, in the world of chess, prowess was everything. If you were a powerful player, naturally, people would hold you in awe! Everything was so bare, so undeniable. But soon, the arrogance of the Tian Zhao chess masters flared up once more. Because Jing Tianrui had arrived. This genius chess king, heralded as a once-in-a-century talent in the Tian Zhao Star Domain, even made his entrance with more flair than the average person. Seeing him appear, all of the Tian Zhao Star Domain¡¯s chess masters, including Di Yuanlong, as well as the noble families such as the Cai Family who sincerely sided with Tian Zhao, stood up one after another. ¡°Great Master Jing!¡± ¡°Greetings to the Chess King!¡± The calls of greeting came in waves, greatly pleasing Jing Tianrui. But he quickly focused his attention on Zhuge Xuanqing, who was sitting on the high platform. The cool beauty of the girl flashed a greedy gleam in his eyes, and then he walked up to her under the pretense of warmth. ¡°Miss Zhuge, it¡¯s been three years since we last met at the competition. I didn¡¯t expect you to have grown even more elegant!¡± Zhuge Xuanqing gave him a cold glance and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re not too bad yourself.¡± This lackluster response was a soft snub for Jing Tianrui. But he wasn¡¯t discouraged and continued with a smile, ¡°Actually, with Miss Zhuge¡¯s strength, there¡¯s no need for you to come so early. After the preliminary rounds, you could directly enter the finals!¡± There indeed was such a rule in the chess competition. For those acknowledged as chess masters, it was permissible for them to skip the preliminary rounds and proceed directly to the final competition. But Zhuge Xuanqing merely shook her head, ¡°Thank you, but I prefer to start from the preliminaries and win my way up step by step!¡± Jing Tianrui¡¯s expression grew subtly complex, and a hint of anger flashed deep within his eyes. He could not miss the veiled mockery in Zhuge Xuanqing¡¯s words. In actuality, during the last chess competition, Jing Tianrui, because of his fame, had not gone through the preliminaries but was directly placed into the final rounds. On the other hand, Zhuge Xuanqing had fought her way up step by step, only to encounter Jing Tianrui, who had conserved his strength and was fully prepared. It was well known that chess competitions were highly draining of both physical energy and Divine Sense. At that time, Zhuge Xuanqing had played seventeen games of chess, showing signs of fatigue in both her stamina and Divine Sense. In such a situation with the advantage on his side, Zhuge Xuanqing narrowly lost to Jing Tianrui by a mere three moves. And had Zhuge Xuanqing been in her normal state during that match, the outcome would have been uncertain. So when Jing Tianrui heard Zhuge Xuanqing¡¯s words, he naturally felt a twinge of embarrassment. Yet his covetousness for the young girl made him hold back, merely responding with a faint smile. ¡°In that case, I also wish to start from the preliminaries and win my way up step by step!¡± Zhuge Xuanqing was noncommittal, her slender eyebrows slightly furrowed, showing a trace of impatience. Jing Tianrui, though unwilling in his heart, still bowed and returned to his seat, his eyes filled with a chilly intent. What he valued was not just Zhuge Xuanqing¡¯s beauty. In reality, with his status and position, in the Tian Zhao Star Domain, he could beckon, and countless beauties would throw themselves at him. What he truly valued were Zhuge Xuanqing¡¯s talent and status. A saying had always been circulating in the chess world. The union of genius chess players was highly likely to give birth to offspring with even more astonishing talents. And that was the real reason for his avid desire for Zhuge Xuanqing. ¡°Hah, don¡¯t get too smug! Just wait for this competition. I¡¯ll crush you so thoroughly you¡¯ll have nothing to say and you¡¯ll kneel before me voluntarily!¡± Jing Tianrui thought bitterly to himself. At this moment. Gong Family siblings arrived together. Their arrival stirred up quite a commotion. People began pointing and whispering in hushed tones to those next to them. Clearly, they were discussing that these were members of the Gong Family. But before the noise could die down. Xue An¡¯s figure appeared in the arena. After these past two days of rumors, Xue An had become a celebrity in his own right. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Many people showed a strange smile upon seeing him. Xue An didn¡¯t care and was about to head up to the high platform with the Gong siblings. But just then. A guard blocked their way. ¡°Sorry, this high platform is reserved for ninth-tier chess masters! Those without a tier must stand over there!¡± Chapter 989 - Chapter 989 Chapter 989 Wait here for me for a while Ill go Chapter 989: Chapter 989: Wait here for me for a while, I¡¯ll go take a test for Level 9 and come back (4th update) Chapter 989: Chapter 989: Wait here for me for a while, I¡¯ll go take a test for Level 9 and come back (4th update) At last, please refer to The Chicago Manual of Style to correct improperly used punctuation in the target text. Replace colons with commas for punctuation in dialogues. Change all the present tense to past tense, except for words in double quotes. Upon hearing these words, a chorus of snickers echoed from around. Xue An¡¯s heart stirred slightly as he lifted his head to look and saw Di Yuanlong on the high platform, looking over here with a smug expression. Xue An understood that this must have been his doing and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Thinking that he could intimidate with such clumsy tactics, it was clear how petty-minded Di Yuanlong truly was. Yet, when Di Yuanlong saw Xue An¡¯s laughter, he was taken aback. Indeed, it was he who had arranged for the guard, intending to use this method to suppress Xue An, to make him realize who was the boss in the Tian Zhao Star Domain. But he hadn¡¯t expected Xue An not to show any sign of annoyance; instead, he was smiling. What was going on? Di Yuanlong¡¯s heart was filled with doubt. Then he saw Xue An turn his head and say to Gong Changyue, ¡°It seems I can¡¯t go now!¡± Gong Changyue¡¯s face showed an awkward expression, ¡°Mr. Xue¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand and said indifferently, ¡°The two of you wait here for me for a while!¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Gong Xueman asked with suspicion. Now, Gong Xueman¡¯s attitude towards Xue An had improved considerably, although she still didn¡¯t believe he could defeat Jing Tianrui and Zhuge Xuanqing and other geniuses, but because of the jade slip Xue An had given her brother, Gong Xueman¡¯s impression of Xue An had improved a lot. Xue An smiled and said, ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m going to¡­ go pass the ninth rank!¡± What? Not only was Gong Xueman stunned. The crowd watching the excitement around them was also dumbfounded. Although it seemed like there were many ninth-rank chess masters at the venue, let¡¯s not forget that these are elites from countless stars. In fact, a ninth-rank chess master is a terrifying presence in many stars. Many people couldn¡¯t achieve ninth rank in their whole lives. But to hear Xue An now, it was as if he was talking about buying vegetables in the market, something utterly mundane. Quickly. Xue An¡¯s words spread throughout the entire venue. Many people looked at Xue An with mocking glances. And on the high platform. Jing Tianrui was staring at Xue An below, with a cold smile on his lips. ¡°Yuanlong!¡± ¡°Sir!¡± Di Yuanlong leaned in. ¡°Send some people to spice things up for this ignorant fool!¡± Jing Tianrui said indifferently. ¡°Understood!¡± Di Yuanlong revealed a cunning smile and hurriedly left. Zhuge Xuanqing, however, watched Xue An¡¯s back with a cold stare, her eyes flashing with sudden doubt. She suddenly felt that Xue An seemed familiar but couldn¡¯t quite place where from. At that moment, a chess master approached Zhuge Xuanqing, ¡°Lady Zhuge, I just saw Di Yuanlong leave, probably up to no good. Should we not¡­?¡± Zhuge Xuanqing shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Even I can¡¯t achieve ninth rank in such a short time!¡± Zhuge Xuanqing¡¯s meaning was clear. If even she couldn¡¯t do it, then this Mr. Xue, who had come out of nowhere, was even less likely. Since one couldn¡¯t achieve ninth rank, no matter what scheming or conspiracies Jing Tianrui concocted, the result would still be the same. ¡°Yes!¡± The chess master agreed, finding the reasoning sound, and stepped back. Since the competition hadn¡¯t officially started, many who loved to watch the excitement followed Xue An to the chess institute¡¯s assessment area. This was where they assessed the ranks of chess masters. Xue An currently had no rank, so he had to start from the first rank. When he arrived at the assessment area for the first rank, a small crowd had already gathered. But these were mostly children around seven or eight years old, with the oldest being around ten. In comparison, Xue An stood out prominently. Many of the chess masters who had followed were snickering upon seeing him standing among a group of children. Xue An, however, showed no hint of annoyance, but stood there with a smile on his face. ¡°Big brother, are you here to try for the first rank too?¡± a little girl, no more than seven or eight years old, asked, looking up. Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Big brother, this part of the assessment is so hard; it took me two tries to pass. Remember to give it your all later!¡± the little girl kindly reminded him. Her words made the examiners in charge of the first stage of the exam laugh. ¡°Alright, little sister, seeing that this gentleman here hasn¡¯t passed the first stage at his age, he probably isn¡¯t a gifted talent. You managed to pass it in two tries, but he might not be able to!¡± Xue An, however, ignored the examiner¡¯s mockery and simply looked down, smiling at the little girl, ¡°Thank you for the reminder, I¡¯ll do my best!¡± The assessment began. As it was the first stage, the content was quite simple. One just needed to win three games within the allotted time. The chessboard used was stacked with only seven layers. And Xue An¡¯s opponents were the magical entities specifically summoned for the assessment of one¡¯s stage. To call them ghosts wasn¡¯t entirely accurate. Since these entities were simple Divine Senses condensed by experts with powerful Divine Senses through Secret Techniques. This type of Divine Sense doesn¡¯t have self-awareness, but can carry out the tasks you engrave into it. Put plainly, they¡¯re like computer programs. Although these entities are rigid and mechanical, with a vast arsenal of chess manuals to draw from, ordinary people still can¡¯t beat them. Of course, the entities for the first stage are quite rudimentary, with even fewer chess manuals infused into them. Xue An glanced at the chessboards and suddenly smiled, shaking his head. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Scared? If you¡¯re not up for proving your stage, then step down now!¡± someone jeered from behind. Xue An turned and shot a glance at the crowd, causing those with ulterior motives to swallow their next words. For in Xue An¡¯s calm eyes, there was a trace of fierce and chilling killing intent that made one shudder. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Going through these games one by one to prove the stage is too slow. Let¡¯s do them all at once!¡± What? The examiner thought he had misheard. ¡°Aren¡¯t there three games in the first stage? Let¡¯s do them all at once! I¡¯m short on time!¡± Xue An said indifferently. Many people wore expressions of astonishment. It¡¯s not that no strong contenders had done this while proving their stage before, but by doing so, the difficulty increased substantially. Was this person really capable? The examiner sneered, ¡°Alright! Since you wish it, then let¡¯s begin!¡± With those words, three chessboards were arranged in a row and the official games began. Among these three games, some began earlier and others later. Although they were only seven-layered chessboards, the combined complexity was rather dazzling to behold. Xue An, however, did not exhibit the solemnity of chess-playing; on the contrary, he sat relaxed in his chair, purely controlling the three games with his Divine Sense. At the start, the pace wasn¡¯t too fast, but as time went on, Xue An moved the pieces with lightning speed, playing the three games so swiftly that it was hard to keep up. Such speed made some in the audience wear solemn looks. With such speed, it was apparent that Xue An¡¯s cultivation level in the art of chess must be quite extraordinary. But just when the games were reaching their zenith, the three magical entities quivered simultaneously before emitting wisps of blue smoke. The audience was stunned. What happened? Xue An sighed lightly, ¡°Are these entities so fragile that they¡¯d break down at this speed?¡± The examiner rushed forward for a closer inspection. Indeed. The three magical entities had burned out their Divine Sense cores due to the excessive speed, meaning they were utterly destroyed. The entire audience was shocked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No one had ever heard of someone playing chess to the point of breaking the magical entities. Did this count as a win or a loss? All eyes turned to the examiner. His face alternating between shades of green and white, he eventually forced a few words out through clenched teeth. ¡°Three games¡­ all victorious! Certified as a first-stage!¡± Chapter 990 - Chapter 990 Chapter 990 Domination All The Way (1st Update) Chapter 990: Chapter 990: Domination All The Way (1st Update) Chapter 990: Chapter 990: Domination All The Way (1st Update) ¡°Big brother is so amazing!¡± the little girl cheered first. However, the atmosphere in the arena turned somewhat peculiar. Some scoffed, ¡°It¡¯s just a first-stage exam, I could pass it with my eyes closed. What¡¯s there to be proud of?¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s just a beginning!¡± Xue An ignored these people and headed straight for the area of the second-stage assessment. As expected. The second-stage assessment was also very simple; Xue An passed it in only a quarter of an hour. And then came the third stage¡­ After passing the third-stage assessment. Many in the crowd looked perturbed. Ordinarily, one would go through meticulous preparation to progress through the stages, and few would advance in one go as it could be very draining. Yet, looking at Xue An now, there wasn¡¯t anything amiss about him. It seemed as though the three stages of the assessment were nothing more than passing clouds to him. ¡°However, even though this person can advance to the third stage, that¡¯s all he can do. The difficulty of the fourth stage isn¡¯t just a slight increase; he will certainly stop at the fourth stage!¡± sneered a Tian Zhao chess master. Everyone nodded in agreement. Although the path of chess had nine stages, people were accustomed to dividing it into three major levels: chess scholars, chess soldiers, and chess masters. Each level corresponded to three stages. The first three stages were referred to as chess scholars, the lowest level. This level was the least difficult and simplest. But once one reached the fourth stage, the difficulty would dramatically surge; this was the first watershed moment chess cultivators faced. Even the prodigious young talents rarely passed the fourth-stage assessment in one attempt. This guy, who had appeared out of nowhere, was likely no different. Xue An, as if he had not heard the discussions around him, stepped toward the area of the fourth-stage assessment. At the same time, Di Yuanlong, who was standing in the distance, gave a signal with his eyes to the fourth-stage examiner, who nodded subtly in understanding. A malicious smile then appeared on the corner of Di Yuanlong¡¯s mouth. Mr. Xue, I really want to see how you¡¯ll pass this fourth-stage exam. The third-stage exam¡¯s chessboard had 15 levels, but now, at the fourth-stage exam, the difficulty suddenly jumped to 21 levels. At the same time, the chess ghosts were much more solid and powerful than those of the third stage. The examiner looked coldly at Xue An, ¡°Win two out of three games to advance. Shall we start now?¡± Xue An glanced at the chessboard on the table and the flickering chess ghost opposite him. A glint of light flashed in his eyes, and he said with a half-smile, ¡°Same old rules, bring them all on at once!¡± Boom! If people had not taken the prior assessment seriously, now they were all stunned. Because the difficulty of the fourth-stage assessment was extremely high, no one had ever dared to undertake the assessment this way. Even Zhuge Banzang, whose strength was considered terrifying ten years ago, had a hard time advancing to the fourth stage. This man was being far too arrogant. The crowd began to discuss animatedly. Di Yuanlong was momentarily taken aback, then sneered to himself, thinking that Xue An was simply courting death. Seeing this, the examiner looked at Di Yuanlong with a questioning gaze. Di Yuanlong gave a slight nod, signifying to proceed. The examiner then said, ¡°Fine, but remember, there¡¯s only one chance for the fourth-stage assessment. If you fail, you¡¯ll have to wait until next month to try again!¡± Xue An was noncommittal. The three chessboards were set, the chess ghosts took their places, and the contest officially began. This assessment attracted much more attention than the previous one had. Countless people watched with a mix of suspicion and ridicule as Xue An faced three chessboards alone. One could see Xue An moving his pieces swiftly, playing faster and faster, and despite facing three boards, he appeared as calm and composed as if he were merely playing a game. Such an attitude gradually made the atmosphere in the entire venue grow tense. Many were shaken to the core. Could this person truly have passed the fourth tier? At that moment, Di Yuanlong gave a vicious nod to an examiner in the distance. The examiner¡¯s expression did not change, but the hands that were hidden behind his back formed a subtle seal. The somewhat unstable three spectral chess pieces suddenly flashed with light, and then, both in terms of response speed and chess skills, experienced a significant boost. In an instant, they even surpassed the fifth tier and reached the sixth tier level. Many attentive people noticed this scene and were all stirred. It was clear that someone was undermining Xue An from behind. Therefore, they all couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads in secret, certain that Xue An was destined to lose. After all, the chess skill had suddenly increased from the fourth to the sixth tier, and it was a one-on-three situation. Even for a chess genius like Zhuge Xuanqing, it would probably have caused great fluster. Let alone him. This thought circled in these people¡¯s minds. And a smug look appeared on Di Yuanlong¡¯s face. If Xue An was stopped at the fourth tier, then all the boasts he had made before would become a joke. How could he maintain any dignity to remain in this competition? But his smugness didn¡¯t last long, because at that moment, Xue An slowly closed his eyes. This puzzled everyone. What was the meaning of closing his eyes? Although eyes weren¡¯t considered too important in the path of chess, they were still indispensable. After all, if one were to rely purely on Divine Sense to play blind chess, the wear on the Divine Sense would skyrocket geometrically. That was also why strong players seldom played blind chess. Could it be that he knew he was outmatched and had given up resisting? As these people were filled with uncertainty, they saw Xue An multitasking with his mind, moving pieces rapidly. It couldn¡¯t even properly be described as moving quickly; his chess pieces had practically become beams of light, crushing the spectral chess pieces as if they stood no chance. The entire venue gradually fell silent. Many people wore expressions of shock and awe. Di Yuanlong¡¯s mouth hung open. How could this be possible? He was just an unknown minor character; how could he possess such terrifying Divine Sense and chess skills? At that moment, a crisp snap was heard. All three chess games came to a halt. The three spectral chess pieces let out a mournful cry, as they disintegrated due to excessive burnout from overexertion. At that time, everyone looked at the three chessboard setups with astonishment written all over their faces. There was no need for an announcement from the examiners; everyone knew the outcome. For in the three games, the black pieces, which Xue An had been playing, almost completely filled the boards. Such an overwhelming victory was extremely rare, only seen when there was a massive gap in strength between two players. At that moment, Xue An slowly stood up and, to the astonishment of all onlookers, advanced to the fifth tier assessment area. Di Yuanlong¡¯s face turned a ghastly pale as he watched Xue An¡¯s retreating figure, and in his eyes, a look of shock gradually emerged. Who exactly was he? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Why did he possess such powerful chess skills? Meanwhile, the news of Xue An overwhelming the fourth tier with sheer superiority and moving on to the fifth had also reached the high platform. Jing Tianrui, who had been leisurely, thought he had heard wrong until he confirmed it was true. Only then did his face slowly darken, and a venomous light flickered in his eyes. And Zhuge Xuanqing was also taken aback. Could it be that he had really misjudged him? Chapter 991 - Chapter 991 Chapter 911 Ghost Chess Grandmaster (Second Chapter 991: Chapter 911: Ghost Chess Grandmaster (Second Update) Chapter 991: Chapter 911: Ghost Chess Grandmaster (Second Update) Next came the personal performance time for Xue An. Five segments, six segments, seven segments¡­ Under the astonished gaze of everyone present, Xue An advanced through segment eight with overwhelming momentum and arrived directly in front of segment nine, which represented the highest achievement in the art of Go. The news spread. The entire Tian Zhao Star Domain was shaken by it. The crowd that had come for the spectacle squeezed the open space before the segment nine evaluations so tightly that water couldn¡¯t seep through. People whispered to each other, with much speculation. From time to time, they would look at Xue An standing before the evaluation point with complex expressions. It could be said that with the achievements Xue An had obtained by now, he had already slapped numerous faces. Because from ancient times to the present, no Go master had ever managed to pass eight segments in such a short period of time. This proved that Xue An indeed possessed extraordinary strength. Those who had previously mocked and ridiculed Xue An now felt their faces burning with shame, and they dared not speak. At the same time, Xue An looked up at the majestic sight of the segment nine assessment area, smiled faintly, and stepped forward to enter. Everyone was taken aback. ¡°My God, is he really going to challenge segment nine?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too presumptuous?¡± Xue An¡¯s actions were like pouring a ladle of cold water into boiling hot oil, causing the entire venue to erupt with noise. Because everyone understood what segment nine meant. Unlike the previous segment eight, to prove oneself at segment nine, you would no longer play against Go apparitions but against real people. And not just any people, but experienced and formidable Go masters. Therefore, segment nine had become a chasm insurmountable for many. Even those geniuses who had diligently practiced from a young age spent a considerable time preparing for segment nine, and even then they couldn¡¯t guarantee success. And now, Xue An, after having passed through eight segments and played over a dozen extremely exhausting games, hadn¡¯t even rested before advancing straight into segment nine. Many people shook their heads secretly, feeling that Xue An was far too arrogant. Di Yuanlong looked towards Jing Tianrui on the distant high platform, seeking his opinion. Jing Tianrui¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile, and he nodded slightly at him. Di Yuanlong¡¯s face brightened with joy, understanding that Jing Tianrui had made arrangements. Indeed. Just as Xue An entered the segment nine evaluation area, the doors of the Go academy suddenly opened, and out walked an elder with a goatee and a sinister face. Upon emerging, the elder surveyed the entire scene, and upon seeing Xue An standing in the middle of the segment nine evaluation area, he let out a cold snort and strode towards him. The crowd first fell silent, followed by a fierce commotion. ¡°Is it really Elder Zhu from the Go academy who has personally come out to conduct the evaluation?¡± ¡°Now this Xue An kid is really in for it!¡± Many people looked at Xue An with Schadenfreude in their eyes, while some who had a favorable impression of Xue An shook their heads secretly, feeling quite regretful for him. Because the goatee-bearded elder was none other than a particularly powerful elder from the Go academy, named Zhu Fei. Known for becoming famous at an early age, and for his sinister and venomous style of play, he was also respectfully referred to as the Ghostly Go Sage. Typically, segment nine evaluations were conducted by ordinary segment nine Go masters, and it was rare for an elder from the Go academy to appear as an examiner. This only proved that Xue An was extremely unlucky. Meanwhile, up in the stands, Zhuge Xuanqing¡¯s expression gradually darkened. She asked herself, even if she were to face off against this wily chess master Zhu Fei, victory would be far from assured. What¡¯s more, Xue An had already played over a dozen games, greatly depleting his energy. And with the sudden move by the Chess Institute elder, there was certainly someone causing mischief. With this thought, Zhuge Xuanqing turned her head to look at Jing Tianrui in the distance. Seemingly sensing her gaze, Jing Tianrui nodded slightly towards her, revealing a smug smile. Zhuge Xuanqing¡¯s pupils abruptly constricted. It was indeed him pulling the strings behind the scenes. But with things as they were, Zhuge Xuanqing could only sigh in regret. It seemed that he was truly going to lose this time. Now, Zhuge Xuanqing¡¯s impression of Xue An had greatly improved, for through the previous eight-stage assessment, Xue An had already proven his strength. It¡¯s just that he was too ostentatious, incurring the displeasure of the Tian Zhao Star Domain, and as a result, they sent out a Chess Institute elder to block his path. Otherwise, today there might have been an unprecedented feat of passing nine stages in one go. You have to understand, even her brother, Zhuge Banzang, only managed to pass nine stages within three days back in his time. And that had already become a marvelous tale. Zhuge Xuanqing felt a mix of emotions. Meanwhile, the Gong siblings watched everything happening in the arena in a daze, before Gong Xueman quietly asked after a while. ¡°Brother, is this white-bearded old man very powerful?¡± Gong Changyue nodded with a grave face, ¡°Very powerful!¡± ¡°Will Mr. Xue win?¡± Gong Changyue shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Gong Xueman once again looked towards the field and murmured softly, ¡°I think Mr. Xue can win!¡± At that moment. This cunning chess grandmaster Zhu Fei walked into the nine-stage assessment area with his hands behind his back and bared his teeth at Xue An. ¡°Young man, I have seen your performance just now and I must admit, whether it¡¯s your chess skill or Divine Sense cultivation, both are very impressive! But you are also too complacent, to actually think of passing nine stages in a row!¡± Xue An slightly lifted his eyes, smiling faintly, ¡°So what? Isn¡¯t that allowed?¡± Zhu Fei¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°The Chess Institute is very dissatisfied with your actions, so I can tell you very clearly now, all of this ends here! If you give up now, the Chess Institute will let you off the hook, otherwise¡­ huh huh.¡± Although he didn¡¯t finish his words, the threatening intention was already quite clear. And the appearance of this cunning chess grandmaster Zhu Fei was not simply due to Jing Tianrui¡¯s request. In fact, when Xue An was proving the seventh stage, the Tian Zhao Chess Institute had already been alarmed. Many elders gathered together, watching Xue An¡¯s actions. When he broke through the eighth stage and made for the ninth, The Tian Zhao Chess Institute could no longer sit still. They could not allow a chess master from outside the Tian Zhao Star Domain to set such a record. Thus he was dispatched as the examiner, with the purpose of stopping Xue An. At this moment, Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°It ends here? But what if I don¡¯t want to?¡± Zhu Fei¡¯s expression darkened further, because he didn¡¯t expect Xue An to actually dare to refuse him to his face, so he scoffed coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t want to give up? Young man, don¡¯t think you can be arrogant just because you have some strength! Too much hot blood can easily lead to a fall.¡± The atmosphere suddenly turned tense. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Many eyes converged on Xue An. But faced with Zhu Fei¡¯s words, Xue An simply smiled lightly, and then nonchalantly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it right for young people to be spirited? Enough talk, weren¡¯t you trying to get me to give up? Well today, young master here will teach you a lesson!¡± Boom! These words set off a huge uproar. Zhu Fei¡¯s face turned so dark, it was as if water would drip from it, and then he burst into an angry laughter, ¡°Good! A fine young hero, today I¡¯ll let you understand, what is meant by ¡®the ginger gets spicier with age¡¯!¡± Chapter 992 - Chapter 992 Chapter 992 Mysterious Start (Third Update) Chapter 992: Chapter 992: Mysterious Start (Third Update) Chapter 992: Chapter 992: Mysterious Start (Third Update) The chessboard used for this assessment was stacked up to eighty-eight layers, and it wasn¡¯t the standard 19¡Á19 board but was twice as big. The difficulty of this task made many high-ranking chess masters pale. Xue An merely smiled indifferently at this. ¡°No need to guess who goes first. You go first, start now!¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Zhu Fei burned with anger upon hearing this. To let himself make the first move, how arrogant this man must be. However, he said nothing and simply made a clear and decisive move. But his move was directly placed not far in front of Xue An, an extremely rare opening. The crowd stirred slightly. ¡°Truly deserving of the title ¡®Ghost Chess Master,¡¯ his first move directly enters the opponent¡¯s territory. His chess style is really tricky.¡± ¡°But why do I feel that this Ghost Chess Master did it on purpose, just to slap the opponent¡¯s face?¡± Many chess masters nodded in agreement. Because this move indeed carried a great deal of insult. Now, it was Mr. Xue¡¯s turn to respond. Xue An looked at the move and, without a trace of annoyance, just smiled slightly and made his move in response. And this move was also directly placed in front of Zhu Fei. The entire venue was shocked. No one expected Xue An to respond like this. Zhu Fei¡¯s face turned even paler, his eyelids twitched madly, and he said coldly, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± ¡°It means nothing. I just wanted to return the favor because you gave me the first chance. Don¡¯t I have the right to return the favor?¡± Xue An said with a smile. Zhu Fei nearly choked on Xue An¡¯s string of implications, but soon he realized that Xue An was playing him and glared at him with resentment. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s see what tricks you can play!¡± Saying this, he began playing rapidly, starting a formal match with Xue An. But the style of this chess game was abnormal from the beginning. Because neither side started with the typical moves from their own side or the center, but directly at each other¡¯s doorstep. After several exchanges, the chessboard presented a bizarre scene. Both individuals¡¯ pieces were on each other¡¯s side, appearing as if their positions were swapped. But that wasn¡¯t the weirdest part. The entire crowd¡¯s mouths were agape, looking at Xue An with strange expressions. Because from the beginning, every move Xue An made was identical to the Ghost Chess Master Zhu Fei¡¯s. It was as if a mirror was reflecting Zhu Fei¡¯s moves perfectly on the other side of the board. What kind of strategy was this? Many chess masters looked confused. Zhu Fei looked utterly constipated. Finally, after a few more moves, he could no longer contain himself and shouted, ¡°Mr. Xue, what are you trying to do? Why are you copying every move I make?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Who said I was copying you?¡± ¡°You still deny it? Every move is following my path!¡± Zhu Fei was furious. ¡°Oh?¡± Xue An looked at Zhu Fei with a teasing smirk, ¡°Although similar, I didn¡¯t copy your path. It just so happens that I planned to move this way too!¡± Hearing Xue An¡¯s words, which were shamelessly bold, the entire hall was stunned, then erupted in commotion. Some were both annoyed and amused. Many others shook their heads, thinking Xue An was just stalling for time. Gong Xueman couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Brother, is Mr. Xue doing this on purpose?¡± Gong Changyue didn¡¯t respond to his sister¡¯s question, watching the chess game with a solemn expression. Because he realized that he couldn¡¯t see through the chess game this time. What exactly did Mr. Xue want to do? Could it be that he truly intended to mimic Zhu Fei¡¯s moves step by step? But trying to defeat a chess master with such a shameless strategy was simply wishful thinking! Sure enough. He saw Zhu Fei¡¯s expression change several times, then he sneered, ¡°Very well, since you like to learn, go ahead and learn!¡± Saying this, Zhu Fei continued to make his moves. Xue An still followed his lead. This set, with its subtle eeriness, left all the chess masters present somewhat puzzled. However, many strong players were already shaking their heads, certain that Xue An had lost. From ancient times till now, no one had ever heard of anyone winning in such a way. This was clearly Xue An¡¯s last desperate struggle. For example, Jing Tianrui, who was feeling quite pleased at the moment, couldn¡¯t help but look proudly at Zhuge Xuanqing in the distance. But Zhuge Xuanqing was concentrating all her attention on this very game. Jing Tianrui felt disdain, thinking there was nothing worth watching. But what he didn¡¯t know was that Zhuge Xuanqing was feeling a bit of doubt in her heart at this moment. Because she discovered that although every move of Xue An¡¯s followed Zhu Fei¡¯s, there was always something odd about the chessboard. Zhuge Xuanqing couldn¡¯t pinpoint what was odd, but it just felt off. This feeling made her uneasy, so she kept her brows tightly furrowed and continued to stare at the chessboard. At this moment, the game had reached the middle stage, and Zhu Fei sneered to himself. You wanted to play dirty with this strategy? Well, let me see how you continue to mimic me this time! With his strategy in mind, Zhu Fei placed a piece. As soon as this piece landed, the entire layout of the chessboard changed. One could see the black piece held by Zhu Fei, because of this move, instantly formed a dragon-like stance, its head and tail in synergy, as if energizing a lurking Black Dragon, which bared its claws ready to counterattack the White Piece. This caused a stir among the spectators. ¡°Indeed, worthy of a grandmaster, this is clearly a trap he laid from the start!¡± ¡°The key is that this Mr. Xue, even if he wants to learn, cannot grasp it, for Elder Zhu has already sealed all his escape routes through his arrangement. This calculation is indeed worthy of the nickname ¡®Ghost Chess¡¯!¡± Amid these admiring and praising discussions. Zhuge Xuanqing retracted her gaze, because in her opinion. Xue An had lost. And he had lost badly. There was no possibility of turning the tables. Not just her, almost all strong chess players thought the same. At this time, Zhu Fei sneered, ¡°Mr. Xue, you love to learn, right? Now let¡¯s see how you continue to mimic me! Didn¡¯t I just say, young man, don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡± Amid his taunting and the discussions around, Xue An still looked indifferent, merely lowering his head as if examining the chess layout. Gong Xueman anxiously asked at that moment, ¡°Brother, did Mr. Xue lose?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Gong Changyue sighed deeply, ¡°Yes! He lost! The gap is just too big!¡± As he said this, Gong Changyue¡¯s face was filled with a look of despair. But just then. Xue An slowly looked up, smiled at Zhu Fei, ¡°But I also said, without arrogance¡­ it¡¯s not called being young, right?¡± After saying this, Xue An casually placed a piece. Chapter 993 - Chapter 993 Chapter 993 The Whole World Shakes with the Chapter 993: Chapter 993: The Whole World Shakes with the Placement of a Single Piece (4th Update) Chapter 993: Chapter 993: The Whole World Shakes with the Placement of a Single Piece (4th Update) With this move, the previously chaotic venue suddenly descended into dead silence. Because under Xue An¡¯s hand, the white pieces, which had been at the brink of defeat, instantaneously revived from the edge of death. If the black pieces were like a dragon, then the white pieces were like a Dragon-Slaying Immortal in fluttering white robes, ready to deliver a fatal blow to the black pieces that had just been overwhelmingly arrogant. Such a miraculous turnaround naturally shook everyone present. Zhuge Xuanqing, who had already given up all hope for Xue An, abruptly stood up after seeing this move, exclaiming in disbelief, ¡°How is this possible!¡± At this moment, Zhuge Xuanqing was overwhelmed with shock. Because she finally understood where the sense of unease she had just felt was coming from. It was because of momentum! Even though Xue An¡¯s earlier moves had followed Zhu Fei¡¯s lead, there were subtle differences in some very minor details. It was these seemingly insignificant differences that had imperceptibly changed the momentum of the game and lured Zhu Fei into a trap unaware. If Xue An¡¯s game was likened to a spider, then Zhu Fei was the insect caught in its web. When Zhu Fei believed he had the game well in hand, Xue An used the powerful momentum he had been building to carry out a perfect counter-kill. That was the reason Zhuge Xuanqing felt something was amiss in the game earlier. Because Xue An had been playing the entire game in this manner. This revelation caused waves of astonishment and fear to rise in Zhuge Xuanqing¡¯s heart. Because such deductive prowess was simply too terrifying. From her childhood to adulthood, she had only seen such ability in her brother Zhuge Banzang. But even her brother could not possibly have a game as perfectly laid out as this. Could it be that he had foreseen the outcome from the very start? Zhuge Xuanqing gazed blankly at the proud figure standing in the middle of the venue. And the exclamations of surprise coming from the crowd grew louder and more frequent. ¡°Damn, who knew the game could be played like this? Why didn¡¯t I think of it just now?¡± ¡°This one move is like a stroke of divine inspiration, absolutely brilliant!¡± ¡°Bloody hell, that¡¯s indeed a single stone cast that shocks the whole world!¡± ¡°Such skill at Go, even an ordinary 9-dan master would have to bow down in admiration!¡± Hearing these exclamations of praise, Zhu Fei¡¯s expression completely froze. He had never imagined that the situation would take such a sudden and drastic turn. At the beginning, everything had gone smoothly, and the trap he set for Xue An, he had fallen into it! Then why was it that in the end, he was the one who had lost? Zhu Fei was utterly baffled. And then, Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°Now, what do you have to say?¡± Zhu Fei¡¯s face turned red, and it was the kind of purple-red. The path of Go is this unforgiving¨Cone has won, and the defeated has no justification. Thus Zhu Fei, despite being full of unwillingness and resentment, could only hang his head dejectedly in the end, ¡°I lost!¡± These simple three words caused yet another uproar in the entire venue. Jing Tianrui¡¯s face turned ashen, and with a smack, he shattered the chair beside him, his eyes filled with cold murderous intent. The reason for his rage was not just out of resentment, but also fear. In the beginning, he had not taken Xue An seriously at all, regarding him as nothing more than an ant-like nuisance. Sending Di Yuanlong to trouble Xue An was merely for his amusement. But unexpectedly, Xue An crushed the opposition, advancing through the ranks and ultimately defeating even the elder of the Go Academy. Such a terrifying strength sent shivers down Jing Tianrui¡¯s spine. Who exactly is this person? Regardless of whether it was resentment or fear. Xue An¡¯s decisive kill and victory over the Ghostly Go Sage, Zhu Fei, was an undeniable fact. This was unchangeable by anyone. So in the eyes of countless onlookers, the Ghost Chess Grandmaster Zhu Fei left dejectedly, while another elder came out from the chess academy, his face filled with reluctance, to announce that Xue An had officially attained the rank of ninth dan. At that moment, the entire venue first fell silent, then, not knowing who led the applause, a thunderous clapping resonated throughout the hall. Many people looked at Xue An with faces flushed with shame, because at the very beginning, they hadn¡¯t believed that Xue An could truly succeed. But who could have imagined that not only did Xue An succeed, he also created an unprecedented record. However, Xue An felt nothing towards all of this, he stepped down from the spectator stand and approached the Gong siblings with a slight smile. ¡°I kept you waiting!¡± The Gong siblings snapped out of their petrified state, their faces full of astonishment as they looked at Xue An. Especially Gong Changyue, who faintly sensed that Xue An¡¯s chess cultivation level should be quite good, but had not expected it to be this formidable. And Gong Xueman¡¯s face was filled with ecstatic joy, ¡°Mr. Xue, you are so amazing!¡± Xue An glanced at her and said with a smile, ¡°What, not going to say I¡¯m boasting now?¡± Gong Xueman, slightly embarrassed, scratched her head and chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s go, the competition is about to begin! The real show has just started!¡± With that, Xue An led the way towards the high platform. As he passed, people naturally cleared a path for him, then watched him with either awe or envy. When Xue An arrived at the high platform, he flashed a smile to the guards hiding in the corner, too intimidated to come over. ¡°Excuse me, may I go up now?¡± The guard trembled all over and then hurriedly nodded, ¡°Of course, of course, please come to the stage!¡± Xue An smiled and then ascended the high platform, after scanning the crowd, he caught sight of Zhuge Xuanqing seated not far away and couldn¡¯t help but smile, then headed straight towards her. ¡°May I sit next to you?¡± Xue An asked. Zhuge Xuanqing was taken aback, she hadn¡¯t expected Xue An to actually come over, but quickly, she nodded her head. ¡°Please.¡± Xue An took his seat without waiting for any more invitation and then gestured to Gong Changyue who stood at a distance looking awkward and twisted. ¡°What are you standing there for, come and sit!¡± Gong Changyue shuffled over slowly, then lowered his head and spoke softly, ¡°Miss Zhuge.¡± He seemed as if he didn¡¯t even dare to look Zhuge Xuanqing in the eye. Seeing this, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of laughter and frustration. Wasn¡¯t this guy a bit too honest? Zhuge Xuanqing gave a slight nod, then turned her head back to look at Xue An with curiosity. ¡°You¡¯re very impressive!¡± Xue An simply smiled, ¡°It was just luck! Zhu Fei was too fixated on one white piece that he was oblivious to the danger afar.¡± Zhuge Xuanqing thoughtfully nodded, feeling as if Xue An¡¯s words had a deeper meaning. She also developed a strong curiosity about Xue An¡¯s true identity. Just who was he? Zhuge Xuanqing pondered in her heart. Xue An then turned to look towards Jing Tianrui seated on the distant high platform, as well as the Cai Family members beside him. Coincidentally, at that moment, Cai Yongxin also looked this way, and when their eyes met, Xue An revealed a faint smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But this smile caused Cai Yongxin¡¯s complexion to turn pale, and in a panic, he quickly turned his head away, not daring to look again. Now, his heart was full of fear. Because he had not expected things to turn out the way they had. But soon, a trace of ruthlessness crossed his face, so what if you have proven to be a ninth dan? Do you really think you can defeat Lord Jing? Chapter 994 - Chapter 994 Chapter 994 The Competition Begins Strategizing Chapter 994: Chapter 994: The Competition Begins, Strategizing (1st Update) Chapter 994: Chapter 994: The Competition Begins, Strategizing (1st Update) This was also the common thought among many Tian Zhao chess masters present. In the eyes of these ever-arrogant and self-important Tian Zhao chess masters, apart from the Zhuge Family, there simply was no entity capable of competing with them. As for Xue An, he was merely lucky, having fortuitously defeated the Ghost Chess Grandmaster Zhu Fei. Moreover, many people believed that Xue An had already expended too much energy in his previous ascension to the ninth rank, so it was unlikely he would be able to accomplish much in the upcoming match. In the face of these unusual gazes, Xue An just smiled indifferently and couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay them any attention. The competition finally officially began. This chess tournament employed a single-elimination system, meaning that losing one game would result in direct elimination. This extremely ruthless rule compelled the participating chess players not to dare slacken in the slightest. For each of them, every game was a battle of life and death. Thus, the atmosphere of the entire venue became solemn. Countless people widened their eyes to watch the giant screen set up in the sky by the powers of Divine Sense. It was divided into several small squares, each depicting the live situation of the chess games of the various competitors. Since it was a single-elimination tournament, everyone¡¯s opponent was random. Xue An¡¯s opponent was a middle-aged woman with a proper appearance. The woman showed delight on her face upon seeing that her opponent was Xue An. Because she too felt that Xue An was already at the end of his tether, she thought her first match was in the bag. In response, Xue An just smiled faintly and, without wasting words, began the match. The chessboards used in this chess tournament were specially made, stacked with as many as one hundred and seventy layers, and each was a gigantic chessboard measuring 72 by 72. Such chessboards would make an ordinary person dizzy with just one glance, not to mention playing on them, due to their intricate complexity that was simply astonishing. Although this middle-aged woman was not famous, anyone who could reach the ninth rank of chess mastery was no pushover. At the start of the game, she revealed her strong chess cultivation level, and her style of play was extremely steady, with each move resembling a textbook standard. This kind of steady and methodical approach, though lacking in spectacle, was the most secure and the most headache-inducing style of play. Unless the discrepancy in chess skill between the players was substantial, it would be difficult to break through such tactics in a short period of time. Because of Xue An¡¯s previous astonishing performance, many people turned their attention to his match, but after seeing the opening, many of them couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads, thinking that Xue An¡¯s chances of winning were very slim. Because it was clear that the middle-aged woman had set her sights firmly on Xue An¡¯s currently overtaxed energy, planning to wear him down bit by bit with this methodical approach. It might sound somewhat boring, but it was the most effective. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Xue An did not show any signs of impatience or restlessness in the face of this situation, but calmly began to tangle with the middle-aged woman. She was methodical step by step, and Xue An also mounted his defenses layer by layer. As a result, the style of this chess game began to deviate once more. Both sides seemed overly cautious, like generals who had secured all their soldiers without making any actual attacks. As time dragged on, the game became so dull that it almost made people want to yawn. Many of the spectating chess masters felt somewhat stupefied. ¡°This Xue An is quite clever, probably thinking of using this tactic to prolong the game and recover his energy quickly!¡± someone guessed. Others, however, shook their heads, ¡°This is just a temporary measure, I don¡¯t believe the two of them can continue this stalemate indefinitely.¡± But the reality was just as this person had said, the situation remained at a standstill. Even when other matches had reached the mid-game, with some fast players having already ended the fight and eliminated their opponents, Xue An was still defending unhurriedly. This led many chess masters to unavoidably show a look of disdain. Such a style of chess, although not wrong, seemed to many that Xue An had clearly lost his nerve. And a person who had lost their nerve simply did not deserve to be called a chess master. The atmosphere grew more and more oppressive. Xue An still wore a face of indifference. But the middle-aged woman he was playing against could barely hold on any longer. Her complexion turned slightly pale, and her moves became hesitant and uncertain. Finally, After another period equivalent to the burning of an incense stick had passed, The middle-aged woman couldn¡¯t contain herself anymore and launched an offensive. Because of the overly perfect arrangement before, this attack was, once initiated, extraordinarily fierce. Many of the spectators who were almost dozing off from watching the game snapped to attention at this scene. Had it finally begun? However, contrary to these people¡¯s expectations, Xue An, in the face of such an attack, made no changes at all, instead he continued to methodically advance his battle line. In front of such a nearly impenetrable defense, all the middle-aged woman¡¯s attacks became futile. In the end, It was through such an almost rascally tactic that Xue An suffocated the middle-aged woman¡¯s momentum and won the game. The game concluded. The middle-aged woman, her face ashen with anger, gave Xue An a resentful look and turned away, leaving the chess platform. The entire venue was first stunned, then burst into a buzz of discussion. ¡°This style of play is too shameless!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really unexpected to win over an opponent in this manner!¡± Many people expressed disdain for Xue An¡¯s approach. Xue An sat there, his face calm, showing no emotion whatsoever. That¡¯s just how a chess game is; a loss is a loss, with no excuses to be had. At this point, the first round of competition had ended. That round had eliminated half of the competing chess players. Looking back, Gong Changyue, unsurprisingly, had won her first game and advanced to the second round. As for Zhuge Xuanqing, he was the first player to defeat his opponent and advance to the second round. Jing Tianrui followed closely behind. The time taken to complete their games also reflected the strength of each individual. Compared to them, Xue An was almost the last one to finish, so Jing Tianrui snorted dismissively and let go of his concerns. In his view, Xue An¡¯s victory was purely due to luck, and it was unlikely that he would not be the first to be eliminated in the second round. Such a weak player was, of course, not worth his attention. After a short rest, the second round of competition finally began. This time, Xue An drew an opponent who looked very simple and honest. Even after sitting opposite Xue An, the man gave a few honest laughs, ¡°Hello there!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, many in the audience were taken aback upon seeing this man, then showed odd expressions on their faces. Some couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing. ¡°Now, Xue An is really in for a treat!¡± Someone curiously asked, ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t recognize this man? This guy is a ninth-rank chess master from the Greedy Wolf Star Domain. He might look honest, but he has a nickname, called¡­ the Chess Lunatic!¡± Chapter 995 - Chapter 995 Chapter 995 Do unto Others as They Do unto You Chapter 995: Chapter 995: Do unto Others as They Do unto You (2nd update) Chapter 995: Chapter 995: Do unto Others as They Do unto You (2nd update) ¡°Chess Madman?¡± ¡°Yes! The reason for such a nickname is because this guy¡¯s style of playing chess is like that of a real madman, charging wildly and erratically, with an extremely frenzied approach to the game, and his killer moves are terrifying! He¡¯s especially good at dealing with those chess players who have a stable and solid style.¡± Having said this, the chess player looked at Xue An with a mischievous smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t he good at playing a solid and steady game? Now that he¡¯s up against the Chess Madman, I bet he¡¯ll be so frustrated he won¡¯t even be able to cry!¡± Sure enough. Just as this person had said. This man, who appeared to be honest and simple, transformed into someone else entirely when he held the chess pieces in his hand, his eyes instantly becoming manic, his expression as ferocious and terrifying as a madman¡¯s. With one move, he directly targeted the center of Xue An¡¯s board. Such an arrogantly aggressive opening caused a low murmur of surprise to sweep through the crowd. Even those who did not recognize the big man could now tell what type of chess player he was, and thus, they had no hope for Xue An¡¯s game. But just when everyone thought Xue An had surely lost this game. Xue An looked up and gave the big man across from him a chilling smile, ¡°I really like your style!¡± With that, Xue An made his move without any hesitation. His move was not just a straightforward thrust into his opponent¡¯s center; it was a strike right at the opponent¡¯s forehead. This move, even more arrogant than the big man¡¯s, left the entire audience in shock. ¡°Am I seeing things? Wasn¡¯t he just known for his solid play? How did he suddenly change his style?¡± someone exclaimed. The Chess Madman was stunned for a moment, but he quickly regained his composure, and a fiery anger ignited within him. No one had ever dared to play chess with him like this; to him, it was a great insult. Consequently, he gave a ferocious laugh and moved his pieces with lightning speed, unleashing an extremely fierce offensive. His aggression was enough to alarm the spectators. But soon. All the onlookers were dumbstruck. For as fierce and frantic as the Chess Madman¡¯s attack was. Xue An was even more ferocious and even more frenzied. His almost reckless way of playing made many people feel bewildered. Was this person, who had just now been too cautious to even probe, and who now seemed like a demon just freed from hell, really the same player? The Chess Madman¡¯s complexion gradually turned pale. For he found that everything he prided himself on became dull and lackluster in the face of Xue An. Whether it was his offensive or his strategy, Xue An was steadily crushing him. This disparity, seemingly not significant at first, filled the Chess Madman with utter despair, for no matter what he tried or how hard he struggled, he couldn¡¯t close the gap by even a fraction. Finally. After an incense stick¡¯s duration. The game suddenly paused, and then Xue An shook his head and said indifferently, ¡°It seems your playing style is still not crazy enough!¡± After speaking, Xue An made his move. This piece landed right in the middle of the big man¡¯s gameplay, like a sharp blade piercing directly into his flank. Instantly, the white pieces belonging to the Chess Madman began to vanish crazily, while Xue An¡¯s black pieces spread out and occupied the entire board. ¡°You¡¯ve lost,¡± Xue An said calmly. The big man¡¯s face was ashen, and he stared blankly for a while before suddenly opening his mouth to spew a large mouthful of fresh blood, then collapsed, unconscious. Naturally, physicians were on standby during this chess competition. Because a contentious game of chess could often consume all of a chess player¡¯s energy, even depleting all of their Divine Sense, and if they were not rescued in time, their Divine Sense would shatter, and their soul would be destroyed. So when this Chess Madman collapsed, physicians quickly carried him away for emergency treatment. At this, the entire crowd fell silent. To have defeated the Chess Madman so thoroughly as to make him vomit blood, just how high was Xue An¡¯s level of chess? Many people looked at Xue An with disbelief. Because they suddenly realized a terrifying fact. That was, although the competition had only gone through two rounds, Xue An had already switched his style twice, and both times they were the styles that his opponents were best at. Could it be¡­ he was doing this on purpose? Some people had just started to entertain this thought when they felt a chill and then forcefully dismissed it. Because if it were true, that would be too terrifying. This time, Xue An was the first to finish his match in the second round. After finishing, he began to survey the other players¡¯ games. He saw Gong Changyue locked in a fierce battle with an old man. It looked challenging, but the game seemed winnable for Gong Changyue. As for Zhuge Xuanqing, she had also encountered a strong opponent. A fierce skirmish had unfolded between them. Although the overall situation indicated that Zhuge Xuanqing would definitely win, her opponent¡¯s relentless defiance was causing her significant trouble. While Xue An was observing all this, Jing Tianrui¡¯s game also came to an end. His opponent had some good skills, but was ultimately defeated. After securing his victory, Jing Tianrui turned his head to glance at Zhuge Xuanqing¡¯s match. Seeing that she was still struggling, a smug expression spread across his face, thinking he had likely secured the lead this time. But when he looked around the room, he saw Xue An sitting atop a high platform, watching him with a smirk. He couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. What happened? Had his game finished already? But why was he still sitting there? Did that mean¡­ he had won again? Waves of shock surged through Jing Tianrui¡¯s heart. At that moment, Xue An stretched out his hand, making a throat-slitting gesture at Jing Tianrui, and then his lips slightly moved as he softly uttered two words. ¡°Wait for it!¡± A dead silence fell over the entire venue. Everyone was stunned by Xue An¡¯s actions. Jing Tianrui¡¯s eyelids twitched wildly, his eyes burning with fury. No one had ever dared to show such disrespect towards him. I must utterly crush this guy! Jing Tianrui roared inwardly. A murderous intent also emerged in Xue An¡¯s eyes. Xue An was naturally aware that Jing Tianrui had just tried to target him. But that wasn¡¯t the main reason. The main reason was that, through Jing Tianrui¡¯s recent game, Xue An had sensed a certain aura. This aura gradually brought out a cold murderous intent in Xue An¡¯s heart. At this moment, The second round of the competition gradually came to an end. After eliminating half the players, only thirty chess masters remained on the platforms, making it look empty. Zhuge Xuanqing naturally advanced smoothly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And Gong Changyue, who was initially not favored by the crowd, had won two consecutive games and advanced to the third round as well. The tournament had reached a critical moment. Another draw for the matches began. But when the players revealed their lots, Gong Changyue, who had been full of joy, shuddered, and the happiness on his face froze. Because his opponent this time was Di Yuanlong! Chapter 996 - Chapter 996 Chapter 996 Though Thousands of People Block the Chapter 996: Chapter 996: Though Thousands of People Block the Path, I Shall Go; That Is¡­ Deal with Him (1st Update) Chapter 996: Chapter 996: Though Thousands of People Block the Path, I Shall Go; That Is¡­ Deal with Him (1st Update) Di Yuanlong also saw his chess lot at this moment and couldn¡¯t help but let out a fiendish chuckle, ¡°Gong Changyue, it seems we are truly fated! We were opponents in the last competition, and here we meet again!¡± Gong Changyue¡¯s face turned pale, and a hint of retreat flashed in his eyes. Just as Di Yuanlong said, in the chess competition of the last edition. It was then that Gong Changyue, having just affirmed his nine ranks of cultivation, followed his family elders to compete and met Di Yuanlong in the first round. The once high-spirited Gong Changyue was mercilessly trounced by the powerful chess skills of Di Yuanlong, ending in defeat. If that had been all, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered so much. The key issue was that all the members of the Gong Family who had been sent out were completely defeated, with none able to advance to the second round. As a result, Di Yuanlong had taken every opportunity to mock her mercilessly, dealing a devastating blow to Gong Changyue¡¯s self-esteem. This left Gong Changyue with a deep psychological shadow. So much so that today, upon seeing that her opponent was once again Di Yuanlong, Gong Changyue couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of cowardice. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Scared?¡± Di Yuanlong said with a leer, licking his lips and displaying a terrifying smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once we¡¯re on the field of competition, I¡¯ll make sure to ¡®take care¡¯ of you and leave you with some lovely memories.¡± Upon hearing these words, Gong Changyue couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back, her face showing uncertainty. It was at this moment. A slender yet strong hand gently patted his shoulder, followed by a lightly spoken question: ¡°Do you know what¡¯s the most important quality for a chess master to have?¡± Gong Changyue was startled, looking up to see Xue An smiling at him. Then he shook his head in confusion. Xue An glanced over at Di Yuanlong and spoke softly, ¡°As a chess master, the most important quality is to have the boldness to forge ahead even if millions stand in your way!¡± ¡°To forge ahead even if millions stand in your way¡­¡± Gong Changyue murmured to himself. Xue An smiled, ¡°To put it simply, it¡¯s two words! Do him in!¡± ¡°Do him in?¡± ¡°Right! No matter who the other person is, no matter how high their status or how formidable their strength, you must look at them with a fearless heart. Because when enemies meet on a narrow path, being afraid is useless! Isn¡¯t it better to risk everything and fight with all you¡¯ve got? Do you understand?¡± Hearing Xue An¡¯s words, the timidity in Gong Changyue¡¯s eyes gradually faded, replaced by an unprecedented determination. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Xue, I understand!¡± At that moment, Xue An suddenly gave a sly smile, then leaned over and whispered in Gong Changyue¡¯s ear, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s the same with chasing girls. First, you need a face thick as a city wall and a heart that fears no loss. No matter what she thinks, you pursue first! Understand?¡± Gong Changyue¡¯s face instantly turned red to the tips of his toes, stammering, ¡°Xue¡­ Mr. Xue, I¡­ I¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand, ¡°Zhuge Xuanqing obviously holds a special place for you, otherwise with her character, even if you were to die in front of her, she wouldn¡¯t bother with you. So what¡¯s left is for you to take your chance!¡± At this point, Xue An paused, ¡°But do you think she would like a man who¡¯s timid at heart, who even dares not commit to the fight, or would prefer one who, when enemies meet on a narrow path, dares to draw his sword?¡± Sometimes love is indeed a wondrous thing. It can make the cowardly brave, and the wise foolish. At least Gong Changyue, upon hearing Xue An¡¯s words, quickly regained his composure, his eyes now twinkling with a light he had never shown before. ¡°Mr. Xue, I understand!¡± ¡°Understand what?¡± said Xue An with a smirk. Gong Changyue pointed at Di Yuanlong, who wore a puzzled face, not understanding what Xue An and Gong Changyue were muttering about, and said coldly, ¡°Boy, just wait and see how I take care of you!¡± These words almost made Di Yuanlong suspect he had heard wrong, and he became furious in an instant. ¡°Gong, are you seeking death?¡± Gong Changyue sneered back, ¡°You¡¯ll be the one to die first!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Di Yuanlong was furious. Xue An, however, burst into laughter, then gave Gong Changyue a hearty slap on the shoulder, ¡°Well done, the child has potential!¡± This loud laughter attracted the attention of many. Zhuge Xuanqing turned her head in some surprise. She was becoming increasingly convinced that this Mr. Xue, who had popped up out of nowhere, was somewhat odd. But she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on what exactly it was. This filled her with doubts. The third round of the competition officially began. By this point, the competition had become extremely fierce. Those who had made it through the first two rounds were all formidable opponents. However, the division of strength among the chess masters became apparent. Out of the thirty chess masters, those from the Tian Zhao Star Domain accounted for more than two-thirds. This situation made all the chess masters from the other domains look rather displeased. Because this indicated that the overwhelming dominance of the Tian Zhao Star Domain was becoming unstoppable. This time, Xue An¡¯s opponent was a woman with heavy makeup. As soon as the woman sat down, she turned to Xue An with a pitiful face and whined, ¡°Mr. Xue, this lady has but modest skill in chess, so please be merciful and spare me.¡± This sickeningly sweet tone, coupled with the woman¡¯s look of sorrow, was indeed charming. But Xue An was unmoved; he didn¡¯t even lift his head as he said flatly, ¡°If you think your skills are inadequate, you can concede and withdraw right now!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The woman clearly hadn¡¯t expected such a response from Xue An. ¡°And another thing¡­¡± Xue An lifted his head, gazing calmly at the woman, ¡°The game hasn¡¯t even started, and you¡¯re already too eager to weave your Illusory Art. That¡¯s¡­not very nice, is it?¡± The woman shuddered, a look of shock in her eyes. She had not anticipated that Xue An would see through her trickery so bluntly. Then Xue An lowered his eyes, fiddling with a chess piece in his hand, and said lightly, ¡°Although I¡¯m reluctant to say it, ma¡¯am, the makeup on your face is so thick it could scrape walls, so please stop using ¡®this humble lady¡¯ at every turn. It¡¯s rather hard to stomach!¡± Upon hearing this, the entire place was petrified. Then some couldn¡¯t suppress a snicker. Because Xue An¡¯s words were simply too biting. Especially that ¡°ma¡¯am¡± part¡­it was a masterful stroke of sarcastic wit. The woman was nearly driven mad with rage, trembling as she pointed at Xue An, ¡°You brat, you¡­you just wait, this old woman will show you a lesson soon!¡± Xue An¡¯s mouth curled into a smile, ¡°Sure!¡± The game began. Clearly, the woman now loathed Xue An and launched her moves with lethal intent. It must be acknowledged that the woman¡¯s style of chess was fierce and aggressive, making her deserving of the title of a strong player in the game. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The only pity was that she was facing Xue An. This time, Xue An¡¯s style of play had changed again; the madness he had displayed against the chess maniac was gone without a trace. On the chessboard, there was only pure slaughter. The woman¡¯s moves were powerful, but Xue An¡¯s were ten times more so. In just the time it took to burn a stick of incense, Xue An had driven the woman back step by step, leaving her with only the ability to parry and no strength to counterattack. Chapter 997 - Chapter 997 Chapter 997 Placed in Death Territory and Then Chapter 997: Chapter 997: Placed in Death Territory and Then Revival (2nd Release) Chapter 997: Chapter 997: Placed in Death Territory and Then Revival (2nd Release) The entire hall was amazed again. Because although it was only a few matches, many people had already realized, Xue An was apparently defeating his opponents using their own favored moves and styles. Such a versatile and unpredictable style of play was truly astounding. However, Xue An paid no attention to this, he was even casually playing chess with a woman while observing other people¡¯s games around him. If nothing unexpected occurred, Zhuge Xuanqing would still win. Jing Tianrui was probably not far off either. Then Xue An turned all his attention to Gong Changyue. In fact, from the moment they sat down, the game between Gong Changyue and Di Yuanlong attracted the most attention. Because many people understood the current plight of the Gong Family. If Gong Changyue couldn¡¯t defeat Di Yuanlong and stand out from the third round of the match, then the entire Gong Family would completely slide into the Abyss. Moreover, the personal grudge between Di Yuanlong and Gong Changyue was well-known. Many people wanted to see what the outcome of this contest between the two would be. In this chess game, Di Yuanlong was playing first, he sneered at Gong Changyue a few times, then made a move. ¡°Gong Changyue, I admire your courage, but the way of chess is not won by courage alone. This time, I¡¯ll let you truly understand what a strong player is!¡± This method of attacking the opponent¡¯s morale with words at the opening was very popular among chess players in the Tian Zhao Star Domain. Especially when facing opponents whose determination was not so resolute, this tactic often proved surprisingly effective. But this time, Di Yuanlong miscalculated. Gong Changyue faced him with a solemn expression, glanced coldly at Di Yuanlong, and then began to make his moves in silence. This wordless silence made all of Di Yuanlong¡¯s provocative words fall flat. This made Di Yuanlong inwardly furious, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, too scared to speak?¡± Gong Changyue looked up at Di Yuanlong and said coldly, ¡°Chess contests rely on cultivation level, not on the mouth! You can shut up now!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Di Yuanlong was furious to the extreme, but he had no strategy left and had to continue playing while suppressing his anger. Di Yuanlong indeed had a reason for his pride, having been subjected to extremely harsh training at Tian Zhao Chess Academy from a young age, so in terms of both chess skills and Divine Sense cultivation level, he was slightly better than Gong Changyue. This gap had not decreased over the past three years. So when the two reached the middle game, Gong Changyue was already showing signs of distress, falling completely at a disadvantage. Many spectators couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads at the scene. ¡°Di Yuanlong is still slightly better. It seems that the Gong Family, once a great chess power, really isn¡¯t what it used to be, even their only heir has fallen to such a state!¡± someone sighed. At that moment, Di Yuanlong with a wildly arrogant sneer said, ¡°Gong Changyue, where¡¯s that arrogance now? Why not bring it out? You wanted to beat me, didn¡¯t you? Come on!¡± Gong Changyue¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, his heart entirely occupied by a sense of helplessness. Had he really pushed himself to his limits only to lose to this man in the end? Below the stage, Gong Xueman saw her brother in such a state, her heart aching, and tears were swirling in her eyes. But just then, Xue An, who was still leisurely playing his game, suddenly sighed lightly, ¡°Sometimes, placing oneself in a dead-end situation is the only way to come out alive.¡± Many people were baffled by these words, not understanding what he meant. But Gong Changyue shuddered, his eyes initially clouded by despair suddenly cleared. That¡¯s right! To find life in the face of death, why hadn¡¯t I thought of that? Thinking this, Gong Changyue dropped a piece as if inspired. This move had no clever strategy; it could even be said to be merely a casual move. Seeing this, Di Yuanlong sneered, ¡°After all the mystifying talk, are you prepared to surrender?¡± In such a high-level chess match, it was almost impossible for casual moves to occur. Once it did, it signified that one side had completely given up, merely trying to delay the inevitable to save some face. Di Yuanlong clearly thought Gong Changyue had given up resisting, so he sneered and began to aggressively advance step by step. Gong Changyue¡¯s pieces began being massively slaughtered. In an instant, all of the pieces with which Gong Changyue could have formed a foothold had been ruthlessly slaughtered. No one held any hope for Gong Changyue anymore. Di Yuanlong chuckled sinisterly, ¡°Kid, today is the day your Gong Family falls into disrepute!¡± With that, he made a move. Many people turned their heads, unable to watch any longer. Because they felt that with Di Yuanlong¡¯s move, Gong Changyue was bound to lose without a doubt. But just when everyone had given up hope, Gong Changyue coldly said, ¡°This may be the end for you, but for me, it is just the beginning!¡± Saying so, Gong Changyue placed a piece amidst the chaotic idle pieces. This move surprised many. ¡°Has Gong Changyue gone mad?¡± ¡°Yes, with this move, the ones to get hurt first would be his own pieces!¡± Indeed. As this piece was placed, Gong Changyue¡¯s pieces began to gradually go out. Di Yuanlong burst into loud laughter, ¡°So you prepared for so long only to plan a suicide! What an imaginative approach¡­¡± His laughter abruptly stopped. Then, there came an incredible chorus of gasps from the crowd. Because on the board, as Gong Changyue¡¯s pieces had nearly half extinguished, the situation on the chessboard took a drastic turn. Di Yuanlong, who had been firmly in the lead, suddenly found a large number of his pieces turned into immovable dead stones. Although Gong Changyue¡¯s pieces were few, they connected into a lively dragon that could advance or retreat. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± Di Yuanlong couldn¡¯t trust his own eyes. Gong Changyue¡¯s face remained indifferent. ¡°Now, it¡¯s your move!¡± The venue fell silent. People watched the scene in stunned silence. Gong Xueman¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears as she excitedly whispered, ¡°Brother, I thought you were outdated before, but now I see just how cool you really are!¡± Di Yuanlong stayed dumbfounded for a good while before making a move in a daze. Even now, even a Chess Saint facing such a situation would be at a loss. So, under Gong Changyue¡¯s several fatal moves, Di Yuanlong¡¯s pieces were all captured, losing spotlessly. The audience gasped in astonishment. Di Yuanlong¡¯s face turned ashen; he sat petrified. He couldn¡¯t fathom why he, who had been sure to win, suddenly turned into a loser? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What¡­ what kind of move is this?¡± Di Yuanlong asked hoarsely. Gong Changyue calmly said, ¡°This is ¡®Placing oneself in a dead situation to seek survival.''¡± ¡°Placing oneself in a dead situation to seek survival¡­¡± Di Yuanlong muttered to himself, sitting there. While Gong Changyue stood up, walked over to Xue An, adjusted his attire, and bowed deeply, ¡°Thank you, sir, for your guidance!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xue An made a move, not even glancing at the pale-faced girl across from him, and simply said, ¡°You lost!¡± Then he turned to Gong Changyue, who was bowing deeply, and said, ¡°Get up, you did well!¡± Chapter 998 - Chapter 998 Chapter 998 The Great Battle Begins (3rd Update) Chapter 998: Chapter 998: The Great Battle Begins (3rd Update) Chapter 998: Chapter 998: The Great Battle Begins (3rd Update) This tone, it was as though he was talking to a junior disciple. But Gong Changyue stood there, not showing any trace of anger, instead, he was utterly respectful. At this point, the other participants had also gradually finished their matches. As expected, Zhuge Xuanqing won effortlessly, and Jing Tianrui also crushed his opponent. Especially Jing Tianrui, who now was full of pride, feeling extremely happy. Because with this, thirty chess masters had been eliminated, half of them, and nearly all were from the outer regions. The only one left was probably Zhuge Xuanqing. Calculating in his mind, he turned to speak, only to be shocked by the scene before him. He saw Gong Changyue and Xue An standing together. while his own subordinate, Di Yuanlong, sat there looking utterly dejected. ¡°What happened?¡± Jing Tianrui asked in shock. ¡°Sir¡­ I lost!¡± Di Yuanlong said with extreme shame. ¡°Lost¡­ lost?¡± Jing Tianrui¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Yes!¡± Di Yuanlong nodded. Jing Tianrui gasped. He never expected that his subordinate would lose to Gong Changyue. And it seemed that this Mr. Xue had also passed the third round and successfully advanced to the next. What the hell was going on? Jing Tianrui was furious, his gaze towards Xue An began to change. If previously he had looked down on Xue An with disdain, now it was pure hatred. The most frightened person in the arena was none other than Cai Yongxin. Initially thinking that Xue An was merely boasting, Cai Yongxin turned pale when he saw Xue An defeat another opponent and advance to the fourth round. After some calculation, Cai Yongxin gritted his teeth and whispered a few words to his father, the Patriarch of the Cai Family. The Patriarch of the Cai Family thought for a moment and eventually nodded. At this moment, Zhuge Xuanqing also noticed this scene, her expression also became somewhat complex. But before she could react, Gong Changyue took a deep breath, stepped forward, and smiled, ¡°Miss Zhuge, I have lived up to your expectations. I have won against Di Yuanlong and successfully advanced to the fourth round, preserving the Gong Family¡¯s reputation!¡± Advancing to the fourth round was considered achieving a rank in the competition, and no one could deny that it was a good performance. Especially for the Gong Family, who had scored zero in the previous competition, this achievement was particularly valuable. But Zhuge Xuanqing felt somewhat unusual, not just because of that; she always felt that the Gong Changyue standing before her had changed a lot. He seemed¡­ more confident. However, now was not the time to dwell on these matters. Zhuge Xuanqing glanced at the remaining chess masters, her expression turned solemn, and then walked up to Xue An and said in a deep voice. ¡°Mr. Xue, now among the remaining chess masters, only we three from the outer regions are left. So, I think we need to be well-prepared! Otherwise¡­¡± Xue An chuckled lightly, ¡°Otherwise what?¡± Zhuge Xuanqing looked up, her eyes filled with a trace of worry as she gazed into the distance at Jing Tianrui. ¡°Otherwise, we might all stand no chance against this Jing Tianrui!¡± In fact, from the moment she saw Jing Tianrui, Zhuge Xuanqing felt somewhat uneasy. She could see through Jing Tianrui three years ago. But now, after three years, she could no longer see through him. This change made Zhuge Xuanqing feel a sense of foreboding. This was also why she lacked confidence. Xue An merely laughed, his laughter unbridled and wild, ¡°Is that the reason? Well then, leave this guy to me!¡± Zhuge Xuanqing was taken aback and then looked at Xue An with peculiar eyes. After a moment, she finally said coldly, ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Xue An smiled and nodded, ¡°Of course!¡± Zhuge Xuanqing frowned, her previous favorable impression of Xue An vanished in an instant. ¡°I know you¡¯re probably quite strong, but don¡¯t forget, this Jing Tianrui is called the Young Chess King in Tian Zhao Star Domain, so he must have his strengths! Moreover, having gone through three years of closed-door training and guidance from the Chess Saint, what his strength has become, even I can¡¯t tell, but you¡­¡± Zhuge Xuanqing didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but the implication was clear, hinting at Xue An¡¯s arrogance. To this, Xue An merely smiled indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t care about that, all I know is¡­ the championship is mine, and no one can change what I say!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Zhuge Xuanqing burst into anger, but soon, she forcibly calmed herself down and then coldly glanced at Xue An and walked away. She thought Xue An was utterly insane. Only when you truly face him would you understand the terror of a Tian Zhao chess master, Zhuge Xuanqing thought to herself. After a short rest, the fourth round of the competition was about to begin. At that moment. Suddenly, the Patriarch of the Cai Family, who had also passed the first three rounds, stood up, walked up to Jing Tianrui, and bowed. ¡°Mr. Jing, our Cai Family has long admired your strength, so in this competition, we concede!¡± Boom! The crowd was startled. Some chess masters from other regions stomped their feet. ¡°What a shameless scoundrel!¡± Gong Changyue¡¯s face turned furious, ¡°Cai Family, have you not considered the consequences?¡± Cai Yongxin sneered, ¡°Gong Changyue, we have long admired Mr. Jing and willingly admit defeat. Is that any of your business?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Gong Changyue was livid with anger. Jing Tianrui, however, burst into laughter, ¡°Good, very good! The Patriarch of the Cai Family truly knows the times!¡± After this episode, the atmosphere in the venue became even more tense. With the withdrawal of the Cai Family, only fourteen chess masters remained in the competition. And once the drawing of the lots was over. The venue erupted into intense turmoil. Zhuge Xuanqing¡¯s opponent turned out to be Jing Tianrui. Was this century battle finally about to begin? Many people looked serious. Jing Tianrui then grinned at Zhuge Xuanqing, ¡°Miss Zhuge, it¡¯s been three years, and I¡¯m truly looking forward to playing against you again!¡± Zhuge Xuanqing remained silent, simply sitting beside the chessboard and coldly said, ¡°Guess first!¡± The game began once again. But this time, almost everyone¡¯s eyes were on Zhuge Xuanqing¡¯s side. Especially all the chess masters from other regions, their hearts hanging in their throats. For them, Zhuge Xuanqing was their last pillar. If she lost, then no one could stop Jing Tianrui anymore. In comparison, the other matches seemed irrelevant. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An¡¯s opponent this time was a cringing man, whose style of play was as sleazy as his demeanor. But as sleazy as he was, Xue An¡¯s style of play was ten times sleazier. In no time, Xue An had played his disgustingly sleazy chess and totally disoriented the other player. But just as the game was heating up, Xue An suddenly shook his head and sighed. ¡°I lost!¡± Chapter 999 - Chapter 999 Chapter 999 One Man Against All (1st Update) Chapter 999: Chapter 999: One Man Against All (1st Update) Chapter 999: Chapter 999: One Man Against All (1st Update) Xue An¡¯s opponent was taken aback when he heard this. Lost? What lost? Clearly, I was the one about to lose, okay? This chess master, notorious for his sleazy playing style, was filled with sorrow and indignation. He had never imagined there could be someone in the world whose style of chess was even more despicable than his, to the point of making one¡¯s skin crawl. That coquettish positioning, the amusing setups, all drove the chess master to an almost blood-vomiting frenzy. He had even prepared himself to sacrifice pieces and concede defeat. And at this moment, Xue An was saying he¡¯s lost? Just then, a burst of exclamations erupted from the audience. ¡°My God, is this the true strength of Lord Jing?¡± Because at this moment, the match between Zhuge Xuanqing and Jing Tianrui had reached a fever pitch. The black and white pieces on the board twisted and fought like dragons and serpents, one moment Zhuge Xuanqing having the upper hand, but the next, forced into a corner by Jing Tianrui. The rapidly changing situation caused continuous gasps from the audience. But gradually, it became clear to the keen observer that Zhuge Xuanqing was slowly falling behind, although her strategy remained sharp, her moves still piercing. Yet, faced with Jing Tianrui¡¯s setup, she appeared slightly out of her depth, increasingly flustered and ostensibly reduced to merely parrying. ¡°Miss Zhuge is in more peril than fortune now!¡± someone lamented, shaking their head. ¡°It seems that Jing Tianrui indeed received guidance from the Chess Saint, because the layout and moves vaguely carry the Chess Saint¡¯s grace!¡± All of the foreign chess masters had their hearts in their throats at this point, for in their eyes, Zhuge Xuanqing was the war goddess who could hold back the chess master Tian Zhao; if she fell, the situation would be irretrievably dire. However, the path of chess doesn¡¯t divert for anyone¡¯s will¨Cslightly lesser strength means defeat, no two ways about it. As time went on, the disadvantage on Zhuge Xuanqing¡¯s side became increasingly evident, while Jing Tianrui¡¯s onslaught grew fiercer. By this point, even laypeople could see that Zhuge Xuanqing was headed for defeat. At that moment, Gong Changyue dropped his pieces in defeat, ¡°I concede!¡± Although Xue An had given him a Jade Slip inscribed with many ancient chess strategies, a few days were simply not enough to make any qualitative leap in his strength. In fact, his earlier victory over Di Yuanlong had already been quite lucky. With his ability, lasting this long was an achievement so his defeat was not unexpected. But this meant that only Xue An and Zhuge Xuanqing, the two foreign chess masters, remained in the competition. The situation had become extremely grim. But before the crowd had time to react, Jing Tianrui smirked and said, ¡°Miss Zhuge, it seems your chess skill still falls a notch below mine!¡± With that, he made his move. This move instantly strengthened his entire position and dealt a deathblow to Zhuge Xuanqing. In an instant, silence fell over the crowd like death. Everyone¡¯s gaze turned toward the figure of the petite girl in black. For a good half cup of tea¡¯s time, Zhuge Xuanqing made no move, only silently watching the board. Finally, she stood up quietly and stated calmly, ¡°I lost.¡± The audience first went silent, then erupted into commotion. ¡°So it¡¯s a loss in the end? Is there no one who can stand against the chess master Tian Zhao?¡± a foreign chess master said with a face full of despair. ¡°If even Miss Zhuge has been defeated, unless Zhuge Banzang takes the field, no one will be able to stop Jing Tianrui from being crowned champion of this event again!¡± someone murmured with a sigh. Jing Tianrui wore a smug smile, ready to deliver some graceful remarks. Zhuge Xuanqing turned resolutely and began to walk away from the stage. Although she appeared calm, the paleness of her face and the tears shimmering behind the veil of her black hair betrayed her frustration. But what could frustration accomplish? A loss is a loss, and the only thing to do was to come back in three years! Everyone in the arena watched with respect as the young girl gracefully descended from the chess platform. Despite her loss, she had earned the admiration of countless people with her own strength. Many chess masters from the outer regions shook their heads and sighed, preparing to leave. In their eyes, the competition was effectively over. What was left to do, stay and celebrate Tian Zhao¡¯s defense of the championship? But just then, A voice filled with grief and despair cried out, ¡°Please, don¡¯t use this strategy against me anymore. I admit defeat!¡± Everyone instinctively looked up upon hearing this. The chess master playing against Xue An had a look of utter dejection on his face, having conceded the game. The crowd was silent at first, then the atmosphere turned somewhat peculiar. ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s still an outer region chess master up there!¡± someone exclaimed excitedly. But most people remained silent, For they had no hope for what was to come. Zhuge Xuanqing¡¯s eyes momentarily brightened, then dimmed again. Seven competitors remained on the stage, and apart from Xue An, all were Tian Zhao¡¯s chess players. Unless Xue An could defy the heavens, nothing would change the overall situation. Indeed. After a brief moment of shock, Jing Tianrui let out a sinister laugh. ¡°I almost forgot about you. So what, you think winning this game changes anything? Hah, let me tell you, that¡¯s pure fantasy.¡± With that, Jing Tianrui gesticulated smugly at the center of the stage, ¡°See? The field is filled with my people! How do you plan to fight me?¡± His taunting words echoed throughout the arena. Many chess masters from the outer regions couldn¡¯t help but clench their fists. Anguish was apparent in many eyes, Yet given the circumstances, they had no choice but to hang their heads in resignation. They too understood that Jing Tianrui spoke the truth. Even if it were a war of attrition, Jing Tianrui¡¯s players could exhaust Xue An to death. Zhuge Xuanqing sighed softly and continued walking down the stage. But just at that moment, Xue An looked at the self-satisfied Jing Tianrui with an almost mocking smile, ¡°According to you, I¡¯m destined to lose?¡± ¡°Of course! Xue An, if you admit defeat now, I can grant you some dignity, otherwise¡­ hmpf!¡± Jing Tianrui stood with his hands behind his back, full of arrogance. Xue An shook his head with a soft chuckle, ¡°That sounds somewhat appealing, but since when can dignity given by someone else really be called dignity?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jing Tianrui was taken aback and about to speak. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An waved him off and said indifferently, ¡°I have a little problem, and that is, I have never learned to admit defeat!¡± Then Xue An gestured to everyone on the chess platform, ¡°Since you think having more people is enough to win against me, then today¡­ I will take on all of you by myself!¡± These words were met with utter silence across the arena. Zhuge Xuanqing, who was already halfway down the stage, suddenly turned around, her face full of disbelief as she gazed at Xue An. At that moment, Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°Come at me together, I¡¯m short on time!¡± Chapter 1000 - Chapter 1000 Chapter 1000 Checkmate with Six Pieces (2nd Chapter 1000: Chapter 1000: Checkmate with Six Pieces (2nd Update) Chapter 1000: Chapter 1000: Checkmate with Six Pieces (2nd Update) Hiss. Everyone in unison took a sharp intake of breath, then looked at Xue An, who had ¡°spoken madness,¡± with eyes filled with horror. Jing Tianrui couldn¡¯t believe his ears, and it took him a while to come to his senses. Then he exchanged glances with the few chess masters on the stage, and they all burst into laughter together. The laughter echoed throughout the entire venue, causing many people¡¯s faces to change. Xue An, however, remained unmoved, just watching quietly until, after a moment, he said indifferently, ¡°Have you laughed enough?¡± The laughter gradually subsided, Jing Tianrui looked at Xue An with eyes full of malice, ¡°Kid, no one has ever dared to be so insolent here. I¡¯m really curious, what gave you the courage?¡± Xue An flashed his white teeth, giving a chilling smile, ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s¡­ Liang Jingru~!¡± Jing Tianrui was taken aback, he had no idea who Liang Jingru was. But soon enough, he realized Xue An was making a fool of him, and couldn¡¯t help but roar furiously, ¡°Boy, you¡¯re asking for this!¡± Six chessboards lined up in a row; such a formation couldn¡¯t be said to be without successors, but at the very least, it was unprecedented. Zhuge Xuanqing looked at Xue An with a bewildered face, not understanding what Xue An planned to do. Was he really going to play against Jing Tianrui and the other six Tian Zhao chess masters all at once? How could that be possible? Not to mention him, even if her own brother, Zhuge Banzang, personally took action, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do so. So, what exactly did he want to do? Zhuge Xuanqing¡¯s heart was filled with uncertainty, then she approached Xue An and, after thinking for a moment, said, ¡°Mr. Xue, what are you intending to do?¡± Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see? Naturally, I¡¯m going to play against these guys!¡± Zhuge Xuanqing felt like she had been struck by lightning, and it took her a while to firmly shake her head, ¡°Mr. Xue, if you would take my advice, please don¡¯t take these guys on, because even if your chess skills are against the heavens, you won¡¯t be able to match so many strong players!¡± Zhuge Xuanqing pleaded with a face full of urgency. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Thanks for the concern, but in my eyes, these guys¡­ are nothing but a bunch of chickens and dogs, not even worthy of being called strong!¡± Having said that, Xue An walked past Zhuge Xuanqing and took his seat. Zhuge Xuanqing stood stunned in place, after a long time, she suddenly turned around, intending to say something. But by then Jing Tianrui was already impatiently shouting, ¡°Guess first!¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re not worth me guessing first; you can all take first.¡± Boom. These words caused another stir in the venue. Some people were simply overwhelmed by Xue An¡¯s successive outrageous acts. One man against six nine-dan chess masters, and also letting the opponents take first, how confident must Xue An be? Many people privately shook their heads, thinking that either Xue An¡¯s mind was broken or he was deliberately seeking attention. Anyway, no one thought Xue An would win. And by this time, Jing Tianrui had also been thoroughly enraged by Xue An¡¯s attitude. He nodded sardonically, ¡°Very well, since you¡¯re courting death, I¡¯ll grant you your wish!¡± The strongest among these six Tian Zhao chess masters was naturally none other than Jing Tianrui. But the remaining five were all no weaklings either! Any one of them taken out would be an existence that ordinary people look up to. Moreover, the six people¡¯s styles of play were vastly different. So when the game started, the differences in their styles became apparent. In the six chess games, there were those whose every move was a killer play, those who aimed for twists and turns at the corners, and those who meticulously laid out their strategies. Different opening strategies presented a daunting prospect to anyone who glanced at them, let alone the players seated at the board. But Xue An simply smiled it off and then controlled six chess pieces at once with his Divine Sense, returning the moves. The one sitting directly across from him was naturally Jing Tianrui, who let out a cold laugh, ¡°Kid, this is just the beginning. Remember not to blame us when you lose!¡± With that, Jing Tianrui¡¯s move speed visibly quickened! His acceleration prompted the other five players to increase their pace as well. Xue An didn¡¯t say a word, merely giving Jing Tianrui a look that was both smiling and not and then responded even more swiftly. The opponents began to engage in a silent struggle, and the speed of the game continued to accelerate. Toward the end, the speed of the moves was so fast that one could no longer see them clearly, only countless points of light shuttly back and forth across the chessboard. The entire room fell silent; everyone had their mouths slightly open, staring dumbfounded. Even Zhuge Xuanqing began to widen her eyes as she suddenly realized a terrifying truth. At the same time, someone said with a trembling voice, ¡°Have you noticed? Mr. Xue¡¯s style of play¡­¡±. They didn¡¯t need reminding, as many chess masters¡¯ expressions had already turned extremely grave. They were horrified to find that Xue An was actually playing against six chess masters, using six different styles. Moreover, each style was exactly like the one each opponent specialized in. That is to say, Xue An was countering the killer move of the Killer Faction, matching the Deceptive Faction with craftiness, and competing in formations with the Layout Faction. And he did so in an orderly fashion without the slightest hint of panic. The scene was just like something out of a fantastical tale. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they would never have believed that someone could play chess in such a manner. The atmosphere grew increasingly tense. Hope rekindled in the eyes of many chess masters from other regions. The strength displayed by Xue An made them feel that they really might be able to defeat Jing Tianrui and the others. For Jing Tianrui and the six others, they too felt an immense pressure. Especially Jing Tianrui, who was terrified to find that whether it was in forming strategies or actual chess play, Xue An was always one step ahead, completely overpowering him. This is impossible! I have been guided by the Chess Saint himself, how could this guy possess such formidable chess skills? Jing Tianrui was screaming inside, his eyes turning bloodshot, as he started to fight with all his might against Xue An. But even facing such immense pressure, Xue An continued to look serene, even letting out a yawn that seemed to stem from boredom before shaking his head, ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got? You¡¯re too slow. Can¡¯t you go any faster?¡± These words nearly made Jing Tianrui and the others spit blood from frustration. ¡°Utter arrogance. Today, I¡¯m going to show you just how formidable a Tian Zhao chess master can be!¡± Jing Tianrui sneered as he completed the chess position he had been secretly arranging. But his smugness didn¡¯t last for even a second. Xue An shook his head with diminishing interest, ¡°Boring, it seems you have nothing new to bring to the table. Then die, all of you!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After saying that, Xue An dropped a piece simultaneously on all six chessboards. That one piece, like a king ruling over everything, entered the board and immediately initiated a decisive kill. On all six boards, the pieces representing the Tian Zhao chess masters began to vanish frantically. In an instant, Jing Tianrui and his six comrades were wiped clean, not even a single chess piece left on board. The once seemingly invincible Jing Tianrui and the others were decisively killed by Xue An with just six moves! Chapter 1001 - Chapter 1001 Chapter 101 Suspicion of Cheating Confrontation Chapter 1001: Chapter 101 Suspicion of Cheating Confrontation at the Go Academy (1 update) Chapter 1001: Chapter 101 Suspicion of Cheating Confrontation at the Go Academy (1 update) Silence! A silence as profound as death. Everyone¡¯s mouths were agape, staring in stunned disbelief. Jing Tianrui and the others were looking down at the chessboard with dumbfounded expressions, seemingly unable to believe what was unfolding before their eyes. Meanwhile, Xue An stretched lazily at that moment, then stood up, and flashed a smile at the petrified Zhuge Xuanqing. ¡°I told you, in my eyes, they¡¯re not worthy of the title ¡®strong.''¡± ¡°No¡­ this can¡¯t be, this absolutely can¡¯t be!¡± Jing Tianrui suddenly raised his head and yelled at Xue An. ¡°I am the Young Chess King, personally instructed by the Chess Saint himself. How could I possibly lose to you? You must be cheating, yes, definitely cheating!¡± Jing Tianrui pointed accusingly at Xue An, his face twisted with resentment: ¡°Guards, seize this despicable cheat!¡± The abrupt turn of events sent shockwaves through the audience. Many chess masters showed anger, especially those from other domains, who were practically seething. After all, Xue An had just taken on Jing Tianrui and his six comrades single-handedly before the eyes of all. With countless pairs of eyes watching, how could he cheat? Many people understood that Jing Tianrui was merely unable to accept his defeat and was using excuses to cover it up. At this moment, countless chess academy guards ascended the platform, surrounding Xue An. Without hesitation, Gong Changyue stepped in front of Xue An and said sternly, ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares to come forward.¡± Zhuge Xuanqing also displayed a complex expression but ultimately stepped forward, shielding Xue An behind her, then said coldly, ¡°Jing Tianrui, what are you trying to do?¡± Jing Tianrui sneered darkly, ¡°Zhuge Xuanqing, this matter is none of your concern. I advise you not to meddle. This man cheated during the chess competition, and of course, I have to take him into custody!¡± ¡°Cheating? How can you prove Mr. Xue cheated? Just now, everyone was watching; you¡¯re simply spouting nonsense!¡± Gong Changyue retorted angrily. Jing Tianrui let out a cold laugh, ¡°Whether he cheated or not, once we take him back to the chess academy and submit it to the elders for checking, the truth will come to light! What you say now counts for nothing!¡± ¡°You¡­,¡± Gong Changyue was furious. It was clear Jing Tianrui was trying to play dirty¨Ctaking him back to the chess academy to be interrogated by the elders? Who didn¡¯t know the academy was controlled by the Tian Zhao Star Domain? That would be like walking straight into the tiger¡¯s den. At that moment, Xue An patted Gong Changyue on the shoulder, signaling for him to be silent, and then lifted his head and smiled at Jing Tianrui across the way. ¡°You want to take me back to the chess academy?¡± Jing Tianrui nodded with a malevolent look in his eyes, ¡°Cheating in the competition means I naturally have to take you back! Xue An, if you¡¯re innocent, come with me without fuss, or else¡­¡± His words stirred up a commotion among the crowd, and many chess masters looked on with contempt. It was clearly a thinly veiled threat against Xue An. However, Xue An, in the face of all this, didn¡¯t lose his composure. Instead, he responded with a light smile, ¡°That sounds¡­ quite reasonable, actually!¡± ¡°Mr. Xue¡­,¡± Gong Changyue was frantic. Xue An waved his hand dismissively, then looked at Jing Tianrui with a taste for the dramatic, ¡°So, not following you means I¡¯m cheating?¡± Jing Tianrui nodded arrogantly, ¡°Of course!¡± Xue An laughed, a genuinely happy laugh, ¡°Well then, I¡¯ve been quite curious to see for myself just how formidable the renowned Tian Zhao Chess Academy really is. I¡¯ll take this trip with you!¡± Xue An¡¯s reply pleased Jing Tianrui immensely. Yet many chess masters shook their heads privately, thinking Xue An had agreed too rashly. The Tian Zhao Chess Institute was indeed a giant among the paths of chess, but it¡¯s easy to enter and hard to leave! Many people felt profound regret. Jing Tianrui sneered and said, ¡°Good, it seems you know the times, so just come with me!¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°But I have a condition!¡± ¡°What condition?¡± Xue An turned his head to look at the members of the Cai Family lurking behind the crowd and smiled slightly, ¡°Cai Yongxin, do you still remember the bet from before?¡± Cai Yongxin¡¯s body trembled, but he quickly regained his calm, then scoffed, ¡°Of course I remember! But Mr. Xue, you haven¡¯t won yet! And if it turns out you¡¯ve cheated,¡± he chuckled, ¡°consider the consequences yourself!¡± The more Cai Yongxin spoke, the more confident he felt, and the more arrogant his expression became. In fact, when Xue An had just defeated Jing Tianrui and the others with a six-move checkmate, Cai Yongxin had nearly wet his pants in fright. But when he saw Jing Tianrui jump out to accuse Xue An of cheating, he put his heart back in place. As long as Lord Jing determines that Xue An cheated, it does not count as his victory in this match. So now Cai Yongxin was full of smugness. Hearing these words, Xue An smiled, ¡°It¡¯s too early to talk of cheating, but as long as you remember the bet, that¡¯s good! When we enter the chess institute later, I hope the members of the Cai Family are also present!¡± Cai Yongxin was slightly startled, then looked back at his father, the Patriarch of the Cai Family, who nodded. ¡°Good, our Cai Family will certainly go, after all, I want to see what sort of outcome you end up with!¡± Cai Yongxin sneered. Xue An turned his head again. Gong Changyue looked anxious, ¡°Mr. Xue¡­¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing!¡± He then looked to Zhuge Xuanqing, ¡°Miss Zhuge, if you¡¯re not in a rush to leave, I hope you also follow us to the chess institute, after all¡­ there¡¯s something there that might involve you!¡± Even if Xue An hadn¡¯t spoken, Zhuge Xuanqing would not have left, let alone when she heard Xue An say there was something involving her, she was even more startled, then nodded her head. ¡°Mr. Xue, Xuanqing naturally must go!¡± ¡°Excellent!¡± Only then did Xue An nod toward Jing Tianrui, ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll accompany you to the chess institute!¡± The venue for the chess match was very close to the chess institute, the place where Xue An had just proven his ninth-level rank was at the entrance of the chess institute. Now that the match had suddenly encountered an incident, the chess institute had already received the news, so when Jing Tianrui and the others arrived at the entrance of the chess institute, the main gate was already open. There stood a familiar old face at the door, none other than the Ghost Chess Grandmaster Zhu Fei, who had lost to Xue An. Zhu Fei wore a sardonic smile. After seeing everyone arrive, he spoke indifferently, ¡°The various elders have already received the news and are converging here. Now, follow me into the Ting Qi Pavilion to wait!¡± After speaking, he gave Xue An a cold glance, then turned and led the way. Xue An responded with an unfazed smile, following the crowd into the chess institute. As they saw Xue An¡¯s figure disappear behind the doors of the chess institute, the entire place immediately erupted into commotion. The spectators who came to watch the match did not leave; everyone wanted to see how this matter would ultimately be resolved. Therefore, these people gathered together and began to discuss with each other. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°This Mr. Xue, who appeared out of nowhere, has excellent chess skills, but he seems a bit too naive, actually going into the chess institute to confront them. Doesn¡¯t he know that the chess institute is backed by the Tian Zhao?¡± someone said, shaking his head in dismay. ¡°The Tian Zhao Chess Institute has always acted overbearingly and aggressively, I¡¯m afraid once he goes, it¡¯ll be the end for him!¡± another person said with a look of sympathy. In short, not a single person was optimistic about Xue An¡¯s journey. Meanwhile, atop Yue Jian Star, lights woven paths. The various elders of the chess institute were rushing over from all corners of the Tian Zhao Star Domain. Chapter 1002 - Chapter 1002 Chapter 102 Where there is a will to condemn Chapter 1002: Chapter 102: Where there is a will to condemn, there is always an excuse (2nd Update) Chapter 1002: Chapter 102: Where there is a will to condemn, there is always an excuse (2nd Update) Tian Zhao Chess Academy occupied an extensive area, divided into an inner and outer court. The Listening Chess Pavilion was located between the two courts and served as the place where the academy¡¯s elders convened. At this moment, outside the Listening Chess Pavilion, a crowd bustled. Word about the incident outside had spread throughout the entire academy, drawing countless disciples to witness the commotion. ¡°Hey, is that the one who defeated Brother Jing? He looks so young!¡± someone exclaimed. Before the words had completely left his mouth, someone nudged him and hissed, ¡°Shush, keep it down! If Great Brother Jing hears you, you¡¯re going to be in big trouble.¡± The speaker immediately clamped his mouth shut, daring not to utter another word. This reaction was indicative of how formidable Jing Tianrui appeared in the eyes of these junior brothers and sisters. Upon entering the Listening Chess Pavilion, five high stools were arranged against the wall, with only a white-haired, elderly man seated in the middle. When Jing Tianrui saw the old man, the arrogance on his face subsided substantially, and he greeted respectfully, ¡°Uncle Master!¡± The old man, who had been sipping tea, did not react to the greeting. It wasn¡¯t until after a while that he leisurely lifted his head to glance at Jing Tianrui, then turned his gaze towards Xue An and Zhuge Xuanqing. Zhuge Xuanqing¡¯s complexion paled slightly, feeling the old man¡¯s gaze as sharp as a knife, and she involuntarily took a half step back. The old man revealed an elusive smile, but Xue An quietly stepped forward, placing himself in front of Zhuge Xuanqing. Seeing this, the old man¡¯s expression turned to one of surprise, followed by a cold voice, ¡°Are you the one accused of cheating in today¡¯s chess competition?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°When one wants to lay blame, what lack is there of excuses? What, have you already concluded that I cheated without any proof?¡± ¡°Insolent! How dare you speak to the Great Elder with such disrespect!¡± shouted a guard standing by the old man, prepared to unleash his anger. The Great Elder waved his hand and then, with a sinister stare at Xue An, said, ¡°Young man, quite sharp-tongued indeed, but don¡¯t forget, this is the Chess Academy!¡± ¡°And what of it? Is it forbidden for others to speak here?¡± Xue An said calmly. ¡°Hmph!¡± The Great Elder, clearly annoyed, let out a cold huff, but suddenly, his tone changed, and he turned to Zhuge Xuanqing with a slight smile. ¡°Miss Zhuge, it¡¯s been three years, and your chess skills have improved considerably. The Zhuge Family truly lives up to its name as a chess powerhouse, with successors all being outstanding figures of the present age!¡± His words were extremely polite, and Zhuge Xuanqing politely replied, ¡°Thank you for the praise, Elder Gu.¡± Elder Gu chuckled, ¡°But I wonder where your prodigy of a brother is now? It¡¯s been five or six years since I last heard any news of him!¡± Zhuge Xuanqing¡¯s face turned pale, and she said softly, ¡°My brother has gone to seek the ultimate truths of chess and has not yet returned.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so!¡± Elder Gu nodded his head. ¡°Your brother was quite the young hero back in the day. His quest for the ultimate truths of chess is bound to bear fruit, and the Zhuge Family will surely see the emergence of another chess power!¡± Zhuge Xuanqing felt bewildered. The Zhuge Family and Tian Zhao Chess Academy could be considered archenemies. Her brother, Zhuge Banzang, had suppressed Tian Zhao Chess Academy and kept them from raising their heads for decades; surely everyone there hated the Zhuge Family. Yet, now, to hear Elder Gu¡¯s words filled with praise, what did this mean? Could it be that the people of Tian Zhao Chess Academy had changed their ways? This question perplexed Zhuge Xuanqing. Meanwhile, Xue An suddenly laughed, ¡°But I reckon, this Miss Zhuge¡¯s brother¡­ might find it quite difficult to return!¡± These words, shocking as a bolt from the blue, made Zhuge Xuanqing tremble, ¡°Mr. Xue, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°What do I mean¡­ perhaps that¡¯s a question for the venerable elder of this Chess Academy! Right?¡± Xue An said with a smirk, looking at Elder Gu. Elder Gu¡¯s eyes flickered, but he quickly regained composure and scoffed, ¡°Young man, you¡¯ve yet to clear up your own issues, and you¡¯re trying to divert attention with such a clumsy excuse?¡± Xue An applauded lightly and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s truly impressive that you can come up with such a good excuse in such a short time!¡± ¡°Insolent!¡± ¡°Audacious!¡± A chorus of scolding rang out, one after another, within the hall. Xue An remained unmoved, his gaze coldly fixed on the ancient elder seated at a distance. The ancient elder¡¯s complexion darkened gradually, just as he was about to speak. From the void, a woman¡¯s cold laughter was heard, ¡°I¡¯m quite curious to see who would dare cheat in the grand chess competition.¡± Following her words, several figures began to gradually materialize on the high-legged chairs against the wall. And leading them was an enchantingly beautiful woman. Upon seeing these people, Jing Tianrui and the others promptly paid their respects. ¡°Greetings to Elder Dai, Elder Yuan, Elder Cheng!¡± Even the ancient elder who had been seated there stood up, ¡°Sister, my fellow brothers!¡± Indeed. It was several elders from the Tian Zhao Chess Institute who had arrived. Their arrival made the atmosphere in the hall suddenly grow tense. Dai Qinxin, the First Great Elder, sized up Xue An with an amused look in her eyes, and after a long while, she sneered, ¡°Kid, are you the one who cheated in the chess competition?¡± Her question brought complete silence over the crowd. Xue An showed no expression and merely stood there, casting a dismissive glance at the newly arrived elders, ¡°What if I say I haven¡¯t cheated?¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Jing Tianrui was the first to jump out, then turned to the elders onstage with a salute. ¡°My lords, this guy had no reputation before but managed to fight against the six of us alone during the competition and even emerged completely victorious. Doesn¡¯t that seem suspicious?¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Elder Dai¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Exactly! And now we have recorded the water screen as evidence!¡± With that, Jing Tianrui displayed a water screen image, which was indeed the scene of Xue An¡¯s game against the six of them. As they saw Xue An playing against Jing Tianrui and the others in six distinct styles and winning, Elder Dai¡¯s expression gradually became severe, ¡°This¡­ how do you explain this?¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°Explain? They lacked skill and were defeated by me. Does that really need an explanation?¡± ¡°Nonsense, if you really had such ability, why were you unknown before? Don¡¯t tell me you disdain fame and fortune, heh! Even the elders could not win against the six of us ninth-dan chess masters at the same time, let alone an ordinary person with no reputation or foundation?¡± Jing Tianrui said, with a face full of hatred. His series of questions drew everyone¡¯s attention to Xue An. Even Zhuge Xuanqing showed a hint of doubt in his eyes. Indeed! The mysteries surrounding Mr. Xue were numerous. If he truly possessed such formidable strength, why then was he completely unknown before? Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Xue An remained silent, head bowed. Seeing his behavior, Jing Tianrui grew even more triumphant. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Run out of things to say?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The elders of the chess institute glanced at each other, and then Elder Dai, sitting in the main seat, was about to speak. But it was at that moment that Xue An chuckled softly, ¡°I finally understand¡­ where R¡¯s despicable nature comes from!¡± His voice was quiet, many didn¡¯t quite catch what he said. Jing Tianrui was momentarily stunned, then responded with a sinister tone, ¡°Mr. Xue, still trying to fabricate excuses?¡± Xue An slowly raised his head to look at Jing Tianrui and spoke lightly, ¡°I have just one question for you now, how does it feel to use wisdom plundered from others?¡± Chapter 1003 - Chapter 1003 Chapter 1003 A Dazzling Feast The Show Begins Chapter 1003: Chapter 1003: A Dazzling Feast, The Show Begins (3rd Update) Chapter 1003: Chapter 1003: A Dazzling Feast, The Show Begins (3rd Update) Upon hearing these words, Jing Tianrui, who previously wore a look of arrogance, suddenly underwent a drastic change in expression. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± ¡°How do I know, right? Actually, at the very beginning, I didn¡¯t notice anything! But as soon as the competition started and you played chess against others, I sensed something was off! Because people can lie, but their Divine Sense cannot!¡± Xue An spoke calmly, then turned his head to look at Zhuge Xuanqing, ¡°Miss Zhuge, weren¡¯t you wondering where your brother had gone?¡± ¡°I can tell you now that more than half of this Jing Tianrui¡¯s Divine Sense intelligence comes from your brother, Zhuge Banzang!¡± Boom! Zhuge Xuanqing felt as if struck by lightning. Her form wavered and she almost fell to the ground, then she turned pale as she looked at Xue An. ¡°Is¡­ is what you said true?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t you already know in your heart whether it¡¯s true or not?¡± Zhuge Xuanqing¡¯s heart surged with emotion, and her eyes flickered with complex light. Despite the constant claims that her brother had gone out to seek the ultimate truth of chess, the years of silence from Zhuge Banzang had already caused the Zhuge Family to grow suspicious. Zhuge Xuanqing herself thought of her brother every day. But she never imagined that her brother, whom she had been unable to find, would actually be in the Tian Zhao Star Domain. The words of Xue An were like the opening of a great door. The events of the past few years quickly flashed through Zhuge Xuanqing¡¯s mind. Many seemingly insignificant details now connected into one thread. For example, although Jing Tianrui had some reputation before, his Cultivation Level in chess was only average. However, shortly after her brother disappeared, his Cultivation Level suddenly soared, and he won the championship of the chess competition in one fell swoop. All these doubts now had a perfect explanation. Zhuge Xuanqing couldn¡¯t stop trembling, and tears overflowed from her eyes. ¡°I was such a fool¡­ So my brother was harmed by you bastards!¡± Zhuge Xuanqing murmured softly. The atmosphere at the scene had become incredibly tense. Especially the elders of the chess academy, whose faces were ashen. Even though the Tian Zhao Chess Academy was powerful, the Zhuge Family was not to be underestimated; if this matter spread, the Zhuge Family would surely seek furious vengeance. By then, the situation would truly escalate! Therefore, the elders exchanged glances, and then Dai Qinxin, the head senior sister, sneered. ¡°That was splendid! I almost believed you for a moment, but without proof, how can you slander our Chess Academy like this? Just based on Jing Tianrui¡¯s Divine Sense?¡± ¡°Moreover, you yourself won this competition by cheating, so what right do you have to question us?¡± Dai Qinxin inquired with a fierce tone yet vulnerable heart. However, Xue An seemed to have anticipated such a response, so he merely smiled. ¡°Did I say it was you who did it?¡± Hm? Everyone at the scene was taken aback. What did he mean by that? Zhuge Xuanqing suddenly looked up, her eyes wide as she stared at Xue An. Xue An calmly stated, ¡°With your level of power, it¡¯s impossible to restrain Zhuge Banzang and strip away his Divine Sense intelligence.¡± ¡°So clearly, someone else is the perpetrator. Let me guess, it must be the doing of that Chess Saint, am I right?¡± If what Xue An had just said was like a bolt from the blue, now it was as if he had thrown down a heavy bomb, terrifying many in attendance. Chess Master! That¡¯s the pinnacle of existence in the Tian Zhao Star Domain, and indeed, in the entire world of chess. If it really was his doing, then everything would make sense! Zhuge Xuanqing bit her lip so hard that it bled, but she didn¡¯t care about the blood; her gaze was filled with immense resentment as she stared at Dai Qinxin and the others. ¡°Very well, you people of the Tian Zhao Star Domain dare to commit such treacherous acts, our Zhuge Family will never let you go!¡± As she spoke, Zhuge Xuanqing raised her hand and a Divine Sense shot out, preparing to return to the Zhuge Family to deliver the news. But before the Divine Sense could leave the room, Dai Qinxin reached out and caught it, then crushed it in her hand. ¡°Miss Zhuge, I advise you to calm down. You shouldn¡¯t do anything rash because of the slander of some people!¡± Zhuge Xuanqing¡¯s eyes seemed ready to shoot out flames, ¡°Dai Qinxin, what do you mean?¡± Dai Qinxin smiled slightly, ¡°Nothing much, I just think you might be a bit tired and need to rest in the Chess Institute for a few days. Once you are calm, we will naturally send you back to the Zhuge Family!¡± Zhuge Xuanqing became furious, ¡°You dare! If your Tian Zhao Chess Institute dares to do anything to me, my father and the people of Zhuge Family will never let you go!¡± ¡°Did we say we were going to do anything to you? We just want you to stay here for a few days, then figure out a way for you to forget some unpleasant matters!¡± Dai Qinxin said with a chuckle. Yet, within that smile was a chill. Zhuge Xuanqing was suddenly startled. She finally understood what Dai Qinxin and the others planned to do. Although her own power was not weak, if she was captured and forcibly had her memories erased, she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist at all. Zhuge Xuanqing¡¯s heart gradually sank into the Bottomless Abyss as she thought in despair. Could it be that the matter involving her brother would just be erased like this? Dai Qinxin signaled to those around her with a glance, ready to take action. Just then, Xue An began to clap lightly, ¡°What an enthralling drama! To forcefully erase another¡¯s memory in order to conceal one¡¯s own crimes, you use this tactic so adeptly. It seems this isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve done this, is it?¡± Zhuge Xuanqing was taken aback, then, without thinking, she pulled on Xue An, ¡°Mr. Xue, I will repay your great kindness later, but please leave now!¡± As she spoke, she tried to drag Xue An away. ¡°Leave! Heh, do you think he can still get away?¡± Dai Qinxin laughed malevolently. And behind her, a few elders also silently stood up. ¡°Young man, to be honest, I actually admire you. Your aura and talent are exceptional choices, and even I can¡¯t see through you! But you shouldn¡¯t have been nosy about this matter!¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve lifted the lid, we can only ensure you stay silent forever!¡± Dai Qinxin¡¯s voice was full of murderous intent. And a multitude of guards silently encircled Xue An and his company. The atmosphere was tense to the extreme, and the threat of violence was imminent. Yet at this critical moment, Xue An¡¯s face remained unruffled, and he even began to smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Didn¡¯t you accuse me of cheating earlier? Now is the perfect opportunity to settle that issue as well!¡± What does he mean? What is he going to do? Amidst everyone¡¯s puzzled looks, Xue An pointed at everyone and declared, ¡°Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s go big!¡± ¡°Today, I challenge the entire Tian Zhao Chess Institute to a duel!¡± Chapter 1004 - Chapter 1004 Chapter 104 Now Its Your Turn to Enter the Game Chapter 1004: Chapter 104: Now, It¡¯s Your Turn to Enter the Game (4th Update) Chapter 1004: Chapter 104: Now, It¡¯s Your Turn to Enter the Game (4th Update) His words silenced the entire arena for a few seconds, then Dai Qinxin and several other elders burst into laughter. ¡°What an ignorant boy, daring to mouth such audacious nonsense!¡± Elder Gu sneered. Dai Qinxin shook her head in disdain, ¡°Mr. Xue, you surely don¡¯t truly believe that with your strength, you can change anything, do you? Let me tell you, in the path of chess, no one can match our Tian Zhao Chess Academy! Unless you are the Chess Saint!¡± Xue An remained noncommittal, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your Chess Saint won¡¯t escape either. As for you¡­¡± Xue An gave a chilling smile, ¡°You are no longer necessary!¡± ¡°Court death!¡± The elder Yuan Dingtian, who had been standing behind Dai Qinxin and had not uttered a single word from beginning to end, suddenly lashed out with a shout. As a Divine Thought Cultivator who had entered the path through chess, his attacks were all related to chess. Suddenly, a huge chessboard, crisscrossing in layers, materialized above Xue An¡¯s head, completely enveloping him. Then, these stacked chessboards began to spin like millstones, their might so great that even the air was ground and burst into loud, booming sounds. Under such a formidable move, even a Golden Immortal strong in physical arts would meet his demise on the spot. Seeing this, many in the crowd wore smug smiles. Especially Jing Tianrui. He almost wished he could laugh loudly toward the heavens. Aren¡¯t you powerful? Yet aren¡¯t you now being ground into minced meat by Elder Yuan? His smugness didn¡¯t last even a second. He saw the chessboards, previously as solid as rock, suddenly begin to shake violently, and then from within them, a pair of slender and long hands, as if carved from jade, reached out. After these hands stretched out, they ripped apart the chess formation with a direct pull to either side. Xue An slowly walked out of it and then shook his head gently, ¡°Your moves are quite novel, but not enough!¡± This moment stunned the whole arena. Yuan Dingtian¡¯s eyes nearly popped out in shock, ¡°How¡­ how is this possible!¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Is it inconceivable? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you another chance, to see if you can shake me!¡± Yuan Dingtian quickly regained his composure and then exchanged secretive glances with Dai Qinxin and the other elders before they jointly unleashed a deathblow. Another chess formation, ten times more powerful than before, thunderously descended, suppressing Xue An within it. Dai Qinxin hesitated nary a moment to make her move, her killing stroke being a series of exquisitely beautiful chess pieces. Yet these chess pieces were emitting a cold murderous intent, instantaneously sealing off the space around Xue An. As for the other elders, they too used their strongest moves. For them, it was not a matter of face, but the willingness to strike down Xue An without any hesitation. The scene was engulfed in a dazzling radiance, with Divine Sense reverberating through space, causing those of weaker strength to step back several paces. Under such an array, no one could survive. Now, the people of Tian Zhao Chess Academy could finally take a breath. At this moment, Zhuge Xuanqing let out a cry, ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± He was about to rush forward. But just then, her vision blurred as Jing Tianrui, with a look of triumph, appeared in front of her. ¡°Miss Zhuge, I advise you to stand still; otherwise, if you get caught in the residual influence and get hurt, it won¡¯t be easy to explain to your family. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± The sarcasm in his words made Zhuge Xuanqing¡¯s eyes blaze with fury, ¡°Jing Tianrui, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± With that, she flung out her hand, and three Gold Coins rushed toward Jing Tianrui. Jing Tianrui¡¯s expression became serious, but with a casual wave, he shattered the three Gold Coins, ¡°The Gold Coins of the Zhuge Family are renowned across The Multiverse, but sadly, you¡¯re still too weak!¡± With that said, he reached out to grab Zhuge Xuanqing. At that moment, Gong Changyue, who had been standing by Zhuge Xuanqing¡¯s side, suddenly let out a light cry, ¡°Changyue in Heaven!¡± A full moon abruptly appeared in front of Zhuge Xuanqing. Jing Tianrui sneered coldly, and without pause, directly slapped the full moon. Boom! The full moon instantly shattered. And Gong Changyue¡¯s body trembled violently, she stepped back several paces, blood seeping from the corners of her mouth! ¡°Gong Changyue!¡± Zhuge Xuanqing cried out in shock. ¡°Gong Changyue, do you really think with tricks like that you can play the hero and rescue the damsel? Unfortunately, you no longer have the chance! Once I capture Zhuge Xuanqing, I will personally alter her Divine Sense, and then she will madly fall in love with me! The thought of a sister loving her brother¡¯s murderer is so thrilling! Hahahaha!¡± Jing Tianrui burst into laughter, his voice filled with pride and wild arrogance. And Zhuge Xuanqing¡¯s complexion turned deathly pale in an instant. Because she understood, if Jing Tianrui dared to speak so, then he certainly dared to do so. If it really came to that, she would rather die! At this thought, a determination to die appeared on Zhuge Xuanqing¡¯s face. ¡°Miss Zhuge, don¡¯t¡­¡± Gong Changyue cried out in alarm. ¡°Changyue, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Zhuge Xuanqing whispered softly, then her eyes became desolate as she closed them, preparing to self-destruct her Divine Sense. But just at that moment. A detached voice emitted from the still-raging center of the storm, ¡°I was about to kill you just now! But now I suddenly feel, killing you would be letting you off too easy!¡± As these words were spoken. Zhuge Xuanqing, who had fallen into despair, suddenly looked up. She saw the chessboard that had been crushing them in madness come to an abrupt halt, then bit by bit, it fractured, and ultimately shattered with a loud bang. And the chess pieces of Dai Qinxin¡¯s imprisoned space let out a mournful cry, before being shattered into dust. In an instant. The storm that was once raging came to an abrupt end. And Xue An stood proud at the center, his expression cold. Gong Changyue shouted joyfully, ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± Xue Anchong gave him a slight smile, ¡°Well done. To chase a girl one must have a bit of shameless spirit!¡± At the same time. All the elders of the chess academy, including Dai Qinxin, were taken aback. ¡°What is your Cultivation Level, and why are you so powerful?¡± Elder Gu cried out in disbelief. Xue An neither affirmed nor denied, but slowly extended his hand, and said indifferently, ¡°I only know that in my eyes, The Multiverse is but a chessboard, and you all do not even qualify as chess pieces!¡± The Multiverse! This reference caused Dai Qinxin¡¯s body to shake violently, then with a horrified face she screamed, ¡°You¡¯re not from the surrounding Starry Domain, you are¡­¡± Xue An nodded, revealing his pearly white teeth, and smiled grimly, ¡°You guessed it! Too bad there¡¯s no reward!¡± Having said that, a chessboard slowly emerged in Xue An¡¯s palm. This chessboard looked plain, even unstacked, just a regular flat chessboard. At this time, Xue An spoke faintly, ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn to join the game!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With his words, the chessboard suddenly enlarged, instantly enveloping the entire room. ¡°No¡­¡± Dai Qinxin seemed to sense something, turned around, and tried to flee. But an immense force swept through the room. In front of such an overwhelming power, all struggles were futile. In the blink of an eye, Dai Qinxin and the numerous elders of the chess academy were all dragged into the chessboard. Chapter 1005 - Chapter 1005 Chapter 1005 Tian Zhao the Chess Saint (5th Chapter 1005: Chapter 1005: Tian Zhao, the Chess Saint (5th Update) Chapter 1005: Chapter 1005: Tian Zhao, the Chess Saint (5th Update) The field instantly cleared, leaving only Jing Tianrui and the others, standing dumb as wooden chickens. Xue An turned his head and gave Jing Tianrui a slight smile. ¡°Now¡­ it¡¯s your turn!¡± Jing Tianrui¡¯s body shook violently, then he screamed in utter horror, ¡°No¡­ I¡­.¡± Before he could finish his sentence. Xue An casually pointed a finger, and Jing Tianrui, who was planning to escape, found himself suspended mid-air. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! I beg you, don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯ll agree to anything you say, just don¡¯t kill me!¡± Jing Tianrui let out a ghostly howl. Xue An nonchalantly picked at his ear, ¡°Alright already, no need to shout so loud, I can hear you just fine!¡± Jing Tianrui immediately clamped his mouth shut, only looking at Xue An with pleading eyes. ¡°Do you know why you weren¡¯t confined within this chess game?¡± Jing Tianrui hastily shook his head. ¡°Because¡­ you don¡¯t even qualify to participate!¡± Despair filled Jing Tianrui¡¯s eyes, and just when he saw Xue An about to make his move, he suddenly remembered something and quickly cried out. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, if you do, you¡¯ll destroy Zhuge Banzang¡¯s Divine Sense, and then he truly won¡¯t be able to live!¡± At these words, Zhuge Xuanqing was startled, ¡°What did you say? My brother is still alive?¡± In his desperation to survive, Jing Tianrui no longer cared about the consequences and hastily nodded, ¡°Of course your brother is alive. As such a powerful Divine Thought Cultivator, if he had truly died, the Zhuge Family would surely have sensed it, so we never killed him!¡± Zhuge Xuanqing¡¯s eyes filled with tears once more as she sobbed, ¡°Brother¡­¡± As if grasping at a lifeline, Jing Tianrui hurriedly said, ¡°Miss Zhuge, please don¡¯t kill me¡­.¡± Zhuge Xuanqing turned her head towards Xue An, ¡°Mr. Xue¡­.¡± Xue An offered a faint smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have no intention of killing him now!¡± Hearing this, Jing Tianrui secretly breathed a sigh of relief, feeling a thrill of schadenfreude. Now that Zhuge Banzang¡¯s Divine Sense has merged with me, unless you have the ability to defy the heavens, not even an Immortal could separate us. Thus, because you wouldn¡¯t destroy what you want to use, you¡¯ll have to keep me alive! And when the Chess Master learns of this, he will surely come to my rescue, and then your end will come! Jing Tianrui was secretly celebrating his plans. But then, a single sentence from Xue An completely befuddled Jing Tianrui. ¡°I just said, killing him would be letting him off too easily!¡± What does that mean? Jing Tianrui suddenly felt a very ominous premonition rising within him. At that moment, Xue An waved his hand nonchalantly, and a sword light directly shattered Jing Tianrui¡¯s head. Zhuge Xuanqing cried out, ¡°Mr. Xue¡­.¡± Xue An calmly replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine! I know what I¡¯m doing!¡± By this time, Jing Tianrui¡¯s headless corpse had already fallen to the ground, while a sphere of light, black and white intertwined, appeared in mid-air. Then, as if realizing something, the sphere of light started to flee headlong. Xue An didn¡¯t even bother to chase it, just said softly, ¡°Come back!¡± The sphere issued a mournful wail and flew back into Xue An¡¯s palm. Afterward, a miniature version of Jing Tianrui appeared on the sphere. ¡°Xue, what are you doing? Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t kill me? Aren¡¯t you afraid that would mean Zhuge Banzang¡¯s death too?¡± Jing Tianrui¡¯s spirit shouted frantically. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Who said that if you die, he must also perish?¡± Jing Tianrui¡¯s spirit was stunned. At that moment, a flash of light in Xue An¡¯s eyes, and an overwhelming surge of Divine Sense enveloped Jing Tianrui¡¯s spirit completely. Jing Tianrui let out a loud cry, ¡°What are you trying to do? Ahhhhh¡­ don¡¯t do it!¡± A pain that reached the depths of his soul made Jing Tianrui feel as if he were being torn in half, alive. In an instant. Jing Tianrui¡¯s spirit was ruthlessly pulled apart into a black and a white part. The black mass, barely alive, floated in the air. While the white orb dashed frantically here and there, trying to leave the place. With a squeeze of Xue Anxin¡¯s hand, the white orb gradually calmed down. And from it, a gentle aura began to emanate. Zhuge Xuanqing¡¯s eyes gradually widened as tears streamed down, ¡°This¡­ This is my brother¡¯s aura!¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°That¡¯s right, this is the Divine Sense that Jing Tianrui plundered to himself! Now I¡¯m giving it to you to keep safe!¡± With that, Xue An tossed the orb directly to Zhuge Xuanqing. Zhuge Xuanqing hurriedly caught it, then cradled it carefully in her hands, crying, ¡°Brother, your sister will take you home!¡± Xue An heaved a slight sigh, then looked down at Jing Tianrui¡¯s spirit. ¡°How was the taste just now? Would you like to experience it again?¡± The black orb twisted and contorted before Jing Tianrui¡¯s voice, filled with extreme terror, came through, ¡°No¡­ please don¡¯t¡­¡± But as soon as he spoke. A pain a hundred times more excruciating than before caused Jing Tianrui¡¯s spirit to curl up tightly. It took a whole cup of tea¡¯s time for the pain to subside. By then, Jing Tianrui¡¯s spirit was on the verge of collapse; even his murmurs could be heard. ¡°Kill me, please I beg you to kill me!¡± Xue An responded with a smile, ¡°Kill you? I¡¯ve said before, death would be too easy for you! Enjoy it slowly, such pain is far from over!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Jing Tianrui¡¯s spirit suddenly swelled. ¡°Be careful, he¡¯s going to self-destruct!¡± Gong Changyue cried out in alarm. The last resort of a Divine Thought Cultivator is self-destruction, which can not only lead to suicide but also harm the opponent with its immense force. But in front of Xue An, even if Jing Tianrui wished to die it was impossible. With a casual grasp. Jing Tianrui¡¯s self-destruction was abruptly suppressed. ¡°No¡­¡± Jing Tianrui let out a wretched, despair-filled scream. And just then. A sigh was heard from the void, echoing from afar. ¡°Friend, to forgive is divine, so why act so ruthlessly?¡± Upon hearing these words, Xue An laughed. ¡°I thought you were too scared to show up! It seems this Jing Tianrui must be very important to you. So much so that you would not hesitate to strip away another¡¯s brilliance to augment his cultivation level! If I¡¯m not wrong, he must be of your bloodline! Am I right, Tian Zhao, the Divine Chessmaster?¡± Tian Zhao, the Divine Chessmaster! The speaker was actually Tian Zhao, the Divine Chessmaster? Both Zhuge Xuanqing and Gong Changyue were greatly shocked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing these words, silence filled the void, followed by a sigh, ¡°I have to say, you indeed are very clever! That¡¯s right, this Jing Tianrui is indeed my only direct bloodline son!¡± By this time, Jing Tianrui¡¯s spirit had also regained consciousness and began frantically calling for help, ¡°Save me! Father, save me!¡± Hearing this cry, the voice from the void became much more urgent. ¡°Friend, indeed what we did was wrong, but your anger has also been vented quite enough. Let¡¯s just let him go!¡± ¡°Moreover, I can assure you, as long as you let him go, I will release Zhuge Banzang, and I will personally go to the Zhuge Family to admit my guilt and ask for punishment, what do you say?¡± Chapter 1006 - Chapter 1006 Chapter 106 Cautioning the Magnanimous Ones Chapter 1006: Chapter 106: Cautioning the Magnanimous Ones About Lightning Strikes (6th Update) Chapter 1006: Chapter 106: Cautioning the Magnanimous Ones About Lightning Strikes (6th Update) ¡°Are you trying to negotiate with me?¡± Xue An asked indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s not a deal, just that it¡¯s always good to show some courtesy, don¡¯t you think?¡± Xue An laughed, then turned to Zhuge Xuanqing and said, ¡°There¡¯s a saying back home, keep your distance from those who urge you to be magnanimous, lest you get struck by lightning when they do! What do you think?¡± Zhuge Xuanqing nodded his head in sorrow and anger, ¡°Mr. Xue, I think that saying is absolutely perfect! I will never forgive!¡± Xue An laughed again, then turned back and said indifferently, ¡°You hear that? The lady does not plan to forgive your actions!¡± After a moment of silence in the void, that voice spoke again, ¡°To err is human, to forgive, divine. Why do you not understand this principle?¡± ¡°To err is human, to forgive, divine?¡± Xue An laughed as if he had heard a huge joke, ¡°When you dealt with Zhuge Banzang before, why didn¡¯t you think of ¡®to err is human, to forgive, divine¡¯ then?¡± ¡°You¡­ What exactly do you want? This is purely a matter between the Zhuge Family and me! It has nothing to do with you at all!¡± Tian Zhao, the chess saint, said angrily. Xue An shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. If it were someone else¡¯s matter, I might not intervene, but when it comes to their family, I must. They are the descendants of my old friends! As for what I plan to do¡­¡± Xue An¡¯s palm suddenly clenched, completely crushing Jing Tianrui¡¯s spirit, then he spoke coldly. ¡°Consider this me giving you face; otherwise, he would have had to endure hundreds of times more pain before dying!¡± A silence fell in the void again, then a thunderous roar erupted. ¡°My son!¡± The roar shook the surroundings, even causing the entire Yuejianxing to tremble. The crowd waiting outside the Chess Academy were all shocked. ¡°That voice¡­ sounds like the great Chess Saint!¡± ¡°How did the Chess Saint appear too? What exactly is happening?¡± Amid these questioning voices. Chessboard shadows appeared in the void and fell towards the Chess Academy like blotting out the sun. ¡°I want you to be buried with my son!¡± Tian Zhao, the chess saint, clearly reached the brink of a breakdown. ¡°God! Who has angered the Chess Saint so tremendously?¡± someone exclaimed. And many others knelt down, trembling, under this powerful threat that changed the heavens and earth, praying for the Chess Saint to calm his anger. However, just then. Inside the Chess Academy, a dazzling sword light shot up into the sky, instantly shredding all the chessboards. A roar came from the void, filled with rage and a hint of fear, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a cultivator of the Chess Path? Why do you know sword cultivator techniques?¡± Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, looking at the ceiling of the grand hall that had been completely pierced through, and spoke indifferently, ¡°Who said that a Chess Path cultivator cannot know the techniques of a Sword Cultivator?¡± ¡°You¡­ You act so arrogantly, aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution?¡± Tian Zhao, the chess saint, bellowed. Xue An chuckled coldly, ¡°Retribution? No, it¡¯s you who should be worried about that! Moreover, when you deal with the weak, you never talk about retribution!¡± Xue An paused, then continued, ¡°And don¡¯t think this is the end. You started all this, so you better clean your neck and wait to die at home!¡± ¡°Damn it¡­¡± A furious roar came from the void. Xue An frowned and stomped his foot heavily, the void trembled violently, and the roar abruptly stopped. Then Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Stop your yelling, it¡¯s giving me a headache!¡± This rebuke was not concealed by Xue An, hence it instantly spread throughout the area. Whether it was disciples inside the Tianzhao Chess Hall or the crowd outside waiting for a spectacle, all were petrified. The shock of this sudden turn of events was simply too great for them! Then someone whispered softly, ¡°That voice¡­ was it Mr. Xue?¡± Everyone fell silent. Although everyone had guessed it, many still couldn¡¯t believe it was true. After all, Xue An had just entered the Tian Zhao Chess Academy. Could it be that people within Tian Zhao Chess Academy were also¡­? The thought caused many to shudder in secret, finding it utterly inconceivable. But just then, the chessboard that had sucked in Dai Qinxin and other academy elders suddenly rose into the sky, growing larger and larger. Eventually, people could even see the pained expressions of Dai Qinxin and others who were imprisoned on the chessboard. Before the crowd could react, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°From now on, Tian Zhao Chess Academy will¡­ cease to exist!¡± With those words, the chessboard began to crumble bit by bit, and with it shattered Dai Qinxin and the others. In an instant, the chessboard vanished into thin air, and the once-dominant chess academy elders also disappeared without a trace. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened as they stared in dumbfounded silence. Many had their minds go blank. Because this news was simply too explosive. The five Great Elders of the chess academy were defeated in one move? And from what Xue An had just said, the chess academy would no longer exist from now on? Amidst this silence, the doors of the academy silently opened. Then Xue An, followed by Zhuge Xuanqing and Gong Changyue, slowly walked out. Wherever they went, people stepped aside, not even daring to look up at Xue An. Many Tian Zhao chessmasters were in dismay, like the always arrogant Di Yuanlong, who now looked utterly deflated like a frost-bitten eggplant. However, where some despaired, others rejoiced, and Gong Xueman rushed over ecstatically. ¡°Brother, Mr. Xue! Did you win?¡± Gong Changyue arrogantly nodded, ¡°With Mr. Xue making a move, of course we won!¡± Gong Xueman was so happy that her mouth almost split to the back of her head, and she just stood there giggling foolishly. At this moment, Xue An gave a slight smile, ¡°Xueman, there¡¯s another thing you forgot!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Gong Xueman was taken aback. Xue An then turned his head and shouted into the Tian Zhao Chess Academy, ¡°Aren¡¯t you coming out?¡± Following his words, the members of the Cai Family walked out, pale-faced. The one leading was Cai Yongxin, with two large slap marks on his face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as he saw Xue An, he knelt down with a thud, unable to utter a word. His father, the Patriarch of the Cai Family, quickly stepped forward, speaking in an extremely fawning and humble manner, ¡°Mr. Xue, this is all because of this unfilial son¡¯s instigation. I have already severely disciplined him. I beg your magnanimity, please don¡¯t blame us over this matter!¡± Xue An watched him quietly, without a word. This silent nonresponse caused the smile on the Patriarch¡¯s face to gradually stiffen, finally trembling as he bowed his head. Then Xue An calmly said, ¡°A bet is a bet. I mentioned before that if I won the competition, all members of the Cai Family would have to kneel in front of Gong Xueman and apologize. Now¡­it¡¯s time to fulfill that promise!¡± Chapter 1007 - Chapter 1007 Chapter 1007 Three Days Later Ill Take His Head Chapter 1007: Chapter 1007: Three Days Later, I¡¯ll Take His Head (1st Update) Chapter 1007: Chapter 1007: Three Days Later, I¡¯ll Take His Head (1st Update) ¡°But sir¡­¡± The Patriarch of the Cai Family trembled all over, lifting his head to look at Xue An with a troubled face. It has to be known that although the Cai Family was just one of the major families on Heaven¡¯s Eye Star, and had some renown in the chess world, if they were to kneel before Gong Xueman in front of so many people, then the Cai Family would become a laughingstock. By then, their Cai Family would be completely ruined. Thus, he looked to Xue An with the last bit of hope, wishing that this mysterious and formidable man would spare him. Yet Xue An was unmoved, merely saying indifferently, ¡°What, thinking of reneging?¡± ¡°Of course not, but sir, if you could just listen to me¡­¡± the Patriarch of the Cai Family said anxiously, wanting to say something. Xue An waved his hand, ¡°No need to speak, I don¡¯t want to hear it. I¡¯m giving you three breaths¡¯ time, if you haven¡¯t knelt by then, I will make you kneel forever!¡± Xue An¡¯s tone was light but seemed to contain supreme authority, causing the faces of everyone from the Cai Family to drastically change. ¡°Sir¡­¡± ¡°One!¡± Xue An said, extending a finger without room for doubt. The Patriarch of the Cai Family clenched his teeth and harshly kicked the limp Cai Yongxin on the ground, who looked like a dead dog. ¡°You fool, go and apologize to Miss Xueman!¡± Struck by thunder, Cai Yongxin instantly came to his senses. Right! Gong Xueman was his only lifeline at this moment. Without any hesitation, he crawled on his knees, tears streaming down, and cried out, ¡°Xueman, I was wrong, please spare our Cai Family! I truly realize my mistake!¡± Cai Yongxin¡¯s action made the onlookers sneer coldly. But it must be said, this move was indeed effective. At least, Gong Xueman showed a moment of hesitation. But before she could plead, Xue An slightly furrowed his brow and sharply shouted, ¡°Silence!¡± With those words, A massive pressure descended directly on the heads of the Cai Family members. Without even a chance to resist, Cai Yongxin was crushed into a pulp. As for the Patriarch of the Cai Family and others, they all groaned and knelt on the ground. Even because the immense force was so overpowering, their kneecaps shattered as they knelt. The entire place was shocked. The acts of Xue An at the chess court had not been witnessed by these people outside. But looking at how Xue An, without even moving a finger, merely with a light shout, had made a noble family of chess unable to resist and directly kneel in the dust. This kind of strength was nothing short of terrifying. Everyone¡¯s face changed color. As for the Cai Family members, their faces were pale as paper, partly because of the pain, but more so because of fear. Fear of the powerful deterrence that Xue An had shown. Fear was also evident in Gong Xueman¡¯s eyes, after all, she was just a feisty girl in her twenty-eighths, and though she had a rebellious nature, she was still timid in the face of so many people¡¯s collective kneeling. ¡°I know you are somewhat afraid, and even sympathize with them!¡± Xue An suddenly said. ¡°But you must not forget, when the wager was made earlier, these people were not looking like this!¡± ¡°Right now, I won, so they are pleading for mercy. Just think, if I had lost, what kind of faces would they be making? Have you thought about that?¡± Xue An¡¯s words struck Gong Xueman like a bolt of lightning, and her expression gradually calmed down. Indeed! If their positions were reversed now, who knows how arrogant the Cai Family would become! Seeing this, Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°I say this not to make you lose empathy, but to remind you to think carefully when facing various situations!¡± Gong Changyue patted the baffled Gong Xueman, ¡°Hurry and thank Mr. Xue for his guidance! His words are indeed pearls of wisdom!¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Xue!¡± said Gong Xueman solemnly. Xue An smiled, then turned to look at the people kneeling on the ground. ¡°Had you knelt earlier, none of this would have happened. But you insisted on causing trouble, so you can¡¯t blame others!¡± ¡°Are you satisfied with the outcome now?¡± Xue An said indifferently. The head of the Gong Family was close to tears as he nodded, ¡°Sat¡­ Satisfied!¡± Xue An laughed, then patted him on the head. Every pat made the Patriarch of the Cai Family tremble, his face turning a shade paler. ¡°I¡¯ll let your Cai Family off the hook this time!¡± The people from the Cai Family felt their hearts bleeding. Is this what they call letting us off the hook? ¡°At least, I didn¡¯t kill your beloved son¡¯s soul. Do you think he¡¯d still be around otherwise?¡± The Patriarch of the Cai Family nodded hastily, ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Thank you, Mr. Xue, for your mercy!¡± ¡°But letting you go is easy. Do you understand what you should do next?¡± ¡°We understand, we understand!¡± The Patriarch of the Cai Family nodded vigorously, ¡°Once I return, I will immediately relocate my family out of the Tian Mu Star, never to meddle with it again!¡± Xue An laughed heartily, then gave the Patriarch of the Cai Family¡¯s head a firm pat, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re sensible enough. Take your son¡¯s body and get out!¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Xue!¡± The Patriarch of the Cai Family dared not delay. He forced himself to stand up, scooped up Cai Yongxin¡¯s soul and body all at once, and then hastily led his subordinates away from the Yue Jian Star. Everyone looked up at the Cai Family¡¯s Flying Boat as it gradually vanished into the sky, expressions of shock on their faces. After all, it was a powerful family that had once commanded respect, now reduced to dust in mere words and even unable to preserve their foundation. Was Xue An not only immensely powerful but also ruthless and decisive in his actions? At that moment, Xue An looked around the room and said lightly, ¡°Go back and tell your Tian Zhao Chess Saint, in three days, I¡¯ll take his head as a ball to kick around. Let him wait patiently at home!¡± Boom! The entire place erupted into turmoil as Xue An and his men left. The chess tournament concluded with an unexpected ending. Yet, the events that transpired spread like a hurricane. The Tian Zhao Chess Institute had been annihilated by Xue An alone; the Cai Family had fled, and Xue An was set to execute the Tian Zhao Chess Saint in three days. These earth-shattering events left everyone who heard them utterly shocked. Countless chess masters from Tian Zhao were enraged. For what Xue An was doing was, in effect, a slap in the face to the entire Tian Zhao Star Domain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Especially since even the elders of the Tian Zhao Chess Institute had died by his hand, inciting even more anger among the disciples. Thus, the whole Tian Zhao Star Domain began to boil, as numerous chess masters started gathering at the Remnant Chess Peak located in the Tian Zhao Star. This place was where the Tian Zhao Chess Saint resides. Such a display of force shocked even the foreign chess masters; some of them shook their heads in disbelief and secretly worried for Xue An. For Xue An¡¯s actions were tantamount to facing the entire Tian Zhao Star Domain alone, a disparity too great for anyone¡¯s comfort. Chapter 1008 - Chapter 1008 Chapter 1008 He Honestly Left Isnt He Wonderful Chapter 1008: Chapter 1008: He Honestly Left, Isn¡¯t He Wonderful? (2nd Update) Chapter 1008: Chapter 1008: He Honestly Left, Isn¡¯t He Wonderful? (2nd Update) At that incredible moment, Mr. Xue sat leisurely in the small courtyard of the inn, savoring his tea. When Zhuge Xuanqing walked in, he didn¡¯t even lift his head but simply said indifferently, ¡°Take a seat wherever you like!¡± Zhuge Xuanqing hesitated slightly before sitting down next to Xue An. Xue An smiled and handed over a cup of tea, ¡°Try it, it¡¯s freshly brewed and tastes good!¡± Zhuge Xuanqing took a sip and almost spat it out, ¡°Why is there salt in this tea?¡± ¡°Not just salt, there¡¯s also scallion and ginger! It¡¯s a pity there are no jujubes, or else it would taste even better!¡± Xue An stated blandly. Zhuge Xuanqing¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Can tea even be drunk like this?¡± ¡°At first, I couldn¡¯t get used to it either, but someone told me that after drinking it a few times, I would come to like this flavor. On this point, he didn¡¯t deceive me!¡± Xue An said with a half-smile. However, at this moment, Zhuge Xuanqing couldn¡¯t focus on these details. All her attention was drawn to the great battle three days later and her brother¡¯s safety. ¡°Mr. Xue, do you really think my brother will be alright? Will that Tian Zhao Chess Sage take the opportunity to kill my brother?¡± Zhuge Xuanqing expressed her worries with concern. Xue An smiled upon hearing this, ¡°Do you know why I spoke like that in the end?¡± Zhuge Xuanqing shook her head, puzzled by this matter. If one really wanted to negotiate with this Tian Zhao Chess Sage for a person¡¯s release, why make it public? If the Tian Zhao Chess Sage was driven to desperation, wouldn¡¯t it indirectly lead to her brother¡¯s death? As if reading her thoughts, Xue An said, ¡°I understand your concerns, but on the contrary, by saying so, your brother will be safer!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Zhuge Xuanqing looked at Xue An with a face full of surprise. Xue An stood up and said calmly, ¡°You really don¡¯t understand people like the Tian Zhao Chess Sage!¡± ¡°He must have reached his position today stepping over countless corpses. One could say that his throne of Chess Sage is completely stained red with blood!¡± Hearing this, Zhuge Xuanqing recalled some rumors and nodded slightly. ¡°In the eyes of these so-called strong individuals, nothing is more important than their own status and life! Besides those, everything else is expendable, and if they have to choose between the two, they will definitely choose to save their own lives!¡± ¡°Because for them, as long as they are alive, they can have everything! In the face of life, righteousness, face, and even deep-seated hatred, they can ignore it all!¡± With that, Xue An turned to face Zhuge Xuanqing, ¡°And everything I¡¯ve shown now makes him wary of me; without understanding my background, to increase his bargaining chips, he will definitely keep your brother alive!¡± Gradually, clarity emerged in Zhuge Xuanqing¡¯s eyes. She was a very intelligent woman but had lacked someone to guide her. As soon as Xue An casually explained it, she immediately understood. ¡°So that¡¯s it. Mr. Xue, on behalf of my brother and the entire Zhuge Family, I thank you profoundly for your great kindness!¡± Zhuge Xuanqing stood up, bowing deeply with great respect. Xue An neither dodged nor evaded but accepted her bow openly. ¡°But, Mr. Xue, I¡¯ve already sent a message to my family, but it will take them at least five days to get here. You¡­¡± Zhuge Xuanqing¡¯s words were hesitant, yet the implication was clear. Even though Xue An was powerful, he was after all facing a whole Starry Domain¡¯s worth of strong warriors, and that Tian Zhao Chess Sage was an old monster who had occupied the leading position in the chess world for hundreds of years. Facing such a drastic disparity in strength, could Xue An really manage? Xue An chuckled upon hearing this, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know exactly what I¡¯m doing!¡± Zhuge Xuanqing originally wanted to say more, but seeing Xue An¡¯s expression, he eventually swallowed his words. Then, he remembered something and said in a grave voice, ¡°Mr. Xue, you actually shouldn¡¯t have let the people of the Cai Family go!¡± ¡°Oh? Why?¡± ¡°You may not know this, but the Cai Family has an extremely bad reputation in the realm of strategic games, and now that you¡¯ve suppressed them like this, they will surely bear a grudge. It¡¯s fine as long as you are here to suppress them, but I fear that once you leave, the Cai Family might¡­¡± Zhuge Xuanqing¡¯s concerns were not unfounded. The reputation of the Cai Family was even worse than Zhuge Xuanqing had described¨Ctenfold worse. One could say their reputation was thoroughly sullied. And now, after this ordeal, the Cai Family clearly couldn¡¯t stand on their feet in foreign domains anymore; they might very well throw themselves completely into the embrace of the Tian Zhao Star Domain. That¡¯s why Zhuge Xuanqing felt it was inappropriate for Xue An to let them go. Xue An smiled upon hearing this, ¡°Your worry is quite reasonable, but who said I let them go?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Zhuge Xuanqing was taken aback. Xue An looked up at the distant horizon and said indifferently, ¡°I guess it¡¯s about time!¡± Zhuge Xuanqing also followed Xue An¡¯s gaze toward the distance, but she saw nothing, leaving her utterly perplexed. But she dared not ask more, so after sitting for a moment, she stood up and took her leave. Watching the young girl¡¯s departing silhouette, Xue An filled another cup of tea, took a sip, and then slightly frowned. ¡°Zhuge, old man, no wonder even your descendant finds this tea hard to swallow; even after drinking it for so long, I still find it hard to stomach!¡± Speaking, Xue An¡¯s lips curved into a smile, ¡°But the name you chose for your descendant is quite intriguing! I wonder what you would think if you heard it!¡± ¡°And also, this time I just happened to pass by and lent a hand to your descendant. I wonder how you will thank me?¡± Xue An said softly, his eyes brimming with amusement. Meanwhile. In the Starry Sky, only tens of thousands of miles away from Moon View Star. The Flying Boat of the Cai Family gradually came to a stop. The Patriarch of the Cai Family looked out the porthole at the starry sky with a somber expression. ¡°Family Head, the eldest young master¡¯s soul has regained consciousness!¡± someone reported. Then a sphere of light floated in the air. ¡°Father, this man surnamed Xue is simply too arrogant. You must stand up for me!¡± Cai Yongxin¡¯s voice emerged from the sphere of light. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Patriarch of the Cai Family sneered coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my son. Although this guy is formidable, he¡¯s not without flaws. For example, he actually let us go! It shows he is a man very vain of reputation!¡± ¡°Now that our Cai Family has no way out, I¡¯ve decided to head to the Tian Zhao Star now and seek refuge under the Grandmaster of Chess. Only he can restrain this man!¡± Cai Yongxin exclaimed excitedly, ¡°Father, it¡¯s great that you think this way! Let¡¯s go now!¡± But just as the Flying Boat was preparing to change course toward the Tian Zhao Star, a faint sigh came from the void. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it have been nice if he had just honestly left?¡± Chapter 1009 - Chapter 1009 Chapter 109 Tian Zhao Remnant Chess Peak (3rd Chapter 1009: Chapter 109: Tian Zhao, Remnant Chess Peak (3rd Update) Chapter 1009: Chapter 109: Tian Zhao, Remnant Chess Peak (3rd Update) ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± The members of the Cai Family were all startled. Then, from within the void, a streak of sword light began to emerge. In an instant, a giant sword spanned across the sky, appearing in front of this flying boat of the Cai Family. Then Xue An¡¯s voice reached the ears of every member of the Cai Family. ¡°If you had just left obediently, all would have been well! Sadly, you were given a chance and failed to cherish it! Hence, this sword will send you on your way!¡± ¡°No¡­!¡± The Patriarch of the Cai Family cried out in despair. But at this moment, any struggle had become meaningless. The sword slashed through the void, cutting directly through the center of the flying boat. Crack! Amid the sound of snapping. A thin crack appeared in the middle of this flying boat of the Cai Family and then instantly shattered. The enormous suction from the starry sky instantly tore the flying boat apart. But all of this was meaningless to the people of the Cai Family. For before the sword had even struck down, everyone on the flying boat had already had their souls shattered by the supreme Sword Intent contained within that streak of sword light. The Cai Family was thus slain by a Sword Intent specifically left behind by Xue An. And this news wasn¡¯t spread until the next day, when another passing flying boat transmitted it back to the Moon-Seeing Star. When Zhuge Xuanqing found out, she was stunned and remained agape for a long while. She finally understood what Xue An meant when he said ¡°almost there¡± at that time! Could it be that Mr. Xue knew from the beginning that the Cai Family would harbor resentment and even defect to the Tian Zhao Star Domain, so he had made preparations in advance? If that was true, then this Mr. Xue was truly terrifying! Zhuge Xuanqing felt a chill in her heart. And other people who heard the news were also shaken by Xue An¡¯s decisive actions. Meanwhile, at the foot of Broken Chess Peak in the Tian Zhao Star, crowds were surging, appearing like a vast ocean at first glance. Almost every chess master from the entire Tian Zhao Star Domain had rushed over. The gathering of so many powerhouses, even if just for a simple meeting, was enough to chill any onlooker. And at the foot of Broken Chess Peak belonged to the several big chess Dao Noble families of the Tian Zhao Star Domain. Among them, the Dai Family, the Gu Family, and the Yuan Family were the leaders. That¡¯s right. The people like Dai Qinxin who died at the hands of Xue An were from these big families. It could be said that the entire Tian Zhao Chess Institute was controlled by these clans. Thus, Xue An¡¯s actions in leveling the Tian Zhao Chess Institute severely threatened the interests of these Great Clans. Therefore, they had united and gathered together. ¡°Personally, I think we shouldn¡¯t be sitting here waiting, but should go directly to Moon-Seeing Star and settle the score with that man named Xue!¡± a brawny man with a scarred face and a fierce look roared. ¡°Hehe, it seems Patriarch Gu is impatient! But that young man is not a simple opponent, directly attacking might be unpredictable in outcome!¡± a delicate voice said, resembling Dai Qinxin¡¯s, from a woman nearby. Gu¡¯E glared at the woman, ¡°Dai Yuexing, just because you¡¯re afraid doesn¡¯t mean others are too. I don¡¯t buy that this man named Xue is as formidable as the legends say! Even if he really grew two heads, I would still pull them off!¡± Dai Yuexing sneered, ¡°Gu¡¯E, you talk a big game, so why don¡¯t you go? What are you flexing about here? Today I¡¯ll tell you straight, if you think you can drag us down with you, think again!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Gu¡¯E was furious. ¡°Alright, alright! Let¡¯s all say less! People from all three of our families have died at the hands of this man Xue An, so our feelings are the same, there¡¯s no need to attack each other anymore!¡± Yuan Zhentian, who had been quiet until now, also pleaded. ¡°Hmph! I just don¡¯t understand, even if this guy has incredible abilities, with so many of us, we could just overpower him and kill him; why waste time here?¡± Gu¡¯E grumbled. ¡°That¡¯s fine then, as long as Patriarch Gu¡¯E is the first to rush forward when the time comes, our Dai Family will definitely not fall behind. How about that?¡± Dai Yuexing said with a cold laugh. Gu¡¯E fell silent. ¡°Humph, it¡¯s just wanting to use others as scapegoats, as if no one can see through it! Isn¡¯t that right, big brother Zhentian?¡± Dai Yuexing spoke in a sickly sweet voice. That voice, coupled with her devilish figure, was enough to make any ordinary man¡¯s heart flutter uncontrollably. However, Yuan Zhentian¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, and then he stepped back as if avoiding a venomous snake, ¡°Patriarch Dai, please show some self-respect!¡± ¡°Hmph! What a romanceless thing!¡± Dai Yuexing scoffed disdainfully. Yuan Zhentian secretly wiped a cold sweat. Despite her outward appearance of dependency, Dai Yuexing was actually a fearsome woman who devoured men whole. As the weakest among the three great clans, Yuan Zhentian naturally tried to avoid her as much as possible. Just then, Dai Yuexing raised her head, looking into the clouds that enshrouded the remnants of Qi Peak, and said wistfully, ¡°I wonder what Chess Saint is doing right now. Is he preparing how to kill this man Xue An?¡± Despite the many people below Qi Peak, not a single one dared to step beyond the Thunder Pond, and some of the more timid ones didn¡¯t even dare to get too close to this towering mountain. For the entire Qi Peak was thoroughly infused with the Divine Sense of Chess Saint of Tian Zhao. Anyone who went up the mountain without his permission would trigger the mountain-protecting Formation and be trapped in a chess game from which there was no escape. This was said because the chess game was an unsolvable puzzle that no one had ever been able to figure out from ancient times to the present. Over the years, countless brilliant talents had wanted to conquer this peak but all had failed, all because of this unsolvable puzzle. By now, no one held any illusions about this chess game anymore. Chess Saint of Tian Zhao himself had once declared that the game was unsolvable. That was why this peak was named Qi Peak. When they heard Dai Yuexing¡¯s soft murmur, both Gu¡¯E and Yuan Zhentian also raised their heads to look at Qi Peak. ¡°I guess Chess Saint is probably figuring out how to kill this man Xue An right now!¡± Gu¡¯E said fiercely. But as they were speculating at the foot of the mountain. In a very hidden and secluded valley in Qi Peak, Giant chains forged of divine iron pierced through the mountainside, filled with a sense of powerful beauty. These chains crisscrossed in the valley, resembling a spider web. And in the center of this web, bound by countless chains, was a young man with his head bowed, wearing tattered clothes. This young man just kept his head down, and if it weren¡¯t for the slight rise and fall of his chest, he would seem almost dead. Time was unknown, Suddenly, a fluctuation occurred in the air in front of the young man. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then a vague and ethereal figure appeared before him. The young man slowly raised his head. His face bore a striking resemblance to Zhuge Xuanqing¡¯s but carried an added air of heroic vigor. Especially his eyes which, despite the circumstances, still shone like brilliant stars. ¡°Come to reap again?¡± the young man said softly, a sneer appearing at the corner of his mouth. Chapter 1010 - Chapter 1010 Chapter 1110 To See Me Break Through the Chapter 1010: Chapter 1110: To See Me, Break Through the Remnants First (4th Update) Chapter 1010: Chapter 1110: To See Me, Break Through the Remnants First (4th Update) The apparition that appeared was none other than the Divine Sense avatar of Tian Zhao, the Chess Saint. He flashed a faint smile, ¡°Zhuge Banzang, must it always be harvest time for me to visit you? After all, when all is said and done, I am still your elder!¡± Indeed. The youth bound in the valley was none other than Zhuge Xuanqing¡¯s brother, that once-renowned youthful prodigy across realms, Zhuge Banzang. Zhuge Banzang returned the smile coolly, ¡°An elder? By trapping me here and harvesting my Divine Sense every single month, what an exemplary elder you truly are!¡± ¡°Zhuge Banzang, can¡¯t you refrain from using the word ¡®harvest¡¯? I¡¯m merely borrowing it a little!¡± Zhuge Banzang paused for a moment, then he displayed a mischievous smile, ¡°I understand now!¡± ¡°What do you understand?¡± Tian Zhao, the Chess Saint, was taken aback. ¡°You¡¯re afraid! Let me guess, it¡¯s probably not our Zhuge Family, but your opponent must be quite powerful, to the point where even you feel fear, right?¡± Zhuge Banzang said with a smirk, looking at Tian Zhao, the Chess Saint. Despite being just an apparition, one could still catch a fleeting glimpse of unease on the Chess Saint¡¯s face. ¡°Zhuge Banzang, you are indeed intelligent. Correct, there is indeed a fellow who has caused me a bit of trouble, but don¡¯t you think that this will change anything! After all, I am the unique Chess Saint of the realms, the supreme being!¡± ¡°Oh? Do you dare to share how you obtained this title of Chess Saint?¡± Zhuge Banzang said flatly. ¡°You¡­¡± Tian Zhao, the Chess Saint, was completely infuriated, but he quickly regained his composure and said with a ferocious grin. ¡°Zhuge Banzang, you indeed are the most outstanding youthful genius of the past centuries, but you should understand that currently, your only purpose is as a pawn in my hand!¡± ¡°Is Jing Tianrui dead?¡± Zhuge Banzang was startled. Tian Zhao, the Chess Saint, was slightly shaken because Zhuge Banzang¡¯s reaction was simply too quick. Previously, he had imprisoned Zhuge Banzang with the intention to plunder his intellect and Divine Sense to supplement his own son, Jing Tianrui. But now that Jing Tianrui was dead, all of it naturally lost its purpose. So his role was only left as a bargaining chip until Xue An arrived. But after just one sentence, he had already figured it out, prompting Tian Zhao, the Chess Saint, to harbor a lethal intent in his heart. Because he also knew all too well, the enmity between him and the Zhuge Family could never be resolved. ¡°Do you really want to kill me now?¡± Zhuge Banzang asked calmly. ¡°Hmph!¡± Tian Zhao, the Chess Saint, snorted coldly, ¡°Zhuge Banzang, I do indeed want to kill you, but not now, as you still serve a purpose for me. But in three days, when that Mr. Xue arrives at the Remnant Chess Peak, your value will have vanished! So cherish the time you have left! This might be your last days! Hahahahaha.¡± Tian Zhao, the Chess Saint, broke into maniacal laughter. Zhuge Banzang calmly asked, ¡°Are you so certain you will win?¡± The laughter stopped abruptly. Tian Zhao, the Chess Saint, suddenly rushed towards Zhuge Banzang, screaming with a twisted face: ¡°Of course I will win! Because I am the unparalleled, unique Chess Saint! Moreover, no one can solve the unfinished games of Remnant Chess Peak. As long as I don¡¯t come down from the mountain, even if the Emperor of Heaven himself shows up, he can do nothing to me!¡± Zhuge Banzang stayed silent, merely watching Tian Zhao, the Chess Saint, with a mocking smile. That look of contempt and scorn in his eyes once again drove the Chess Saint crazy, he gestured with a wave of his hand. Suddenly, the chains tightened, and they began to whip around, spinning Zhuge Banzang in the air. Sounds of flesh tearing echoed, and in this kind of agony, which would have driven any ordinary person mad, Zhuge Banzang still remained lucid, not even furrowing his brow, just coldly observing the furious Tian Zhao, the Chess Saint. Full of impotent rage, Tian Zhao, the Chess Saint, did not dare to kill Zhuge Banzang outright and could only leave the valley reluctantly after venting his sadistic rage for a while. After he had left, the badly injured Zhuge Banzang chuckled quietly, and with an extremely weak voice, he spoke. ¡°No one can break it? If it weren¡¯t for my Divine Sense being damaged now, give me some time, and I would be able to solve this endgame! What¡¯s more, in The Multiverse where powerhouses emerge in great numbers, how could you, a mere Chess Saint, possibly fathom that?¡± Outside the chess cottage at the peak of the Endgame Peak, several chess slaves were waiting here for their orders. At that moment. They heard an angry shout from inside the chess cottage, ¡°Send out the order, the Mountain Protection Array of the Endgame Peak will operate at full power starting now, and also spread the word, if that Xue An wants to take my head, then let him break the endgame of the Endgame Peak first!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± With one command, the chess slaves started to act separately. Very soon. Brilliant glows emerged intermittently at the peak, instantly enveloping the entire mountain. The crowd at the bottom of the mountain were all shocked. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Someone exclaimed in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s the Mountain Protection Array of the Endgame Peak, the Chess Saint has finally made his move!¡± Someone else shouted in delight. And just at that moment. A chess slave appeared in mid-air, his voice grave, ¡°The Chess Saint has decreed, Xue An must first break the endgame of the Endgame Peak to be qualified to challenge him in three days!¡± After speaking, the chess slave vanished into the air. The scene first fell silent. Then it erupted into a frenzy. ¡°Haha, I knew our Chess Saint would not let that youngster continue to behave outrageously!¡± Gu¡¯E laughed heartily, his laughter full of satisfaction. Yuan Zhentian couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief, ¡°This is reassuring, it seems that our Chess Saint is still one step ahead!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, when that Xue An fails to break the Formation, I want to see what face he¡¯ll have to still confront our Chess Saint!¡± Gu¡¯E said with a smug look on his face. Only Dai Yuexing had a hesitant expression on her face, ¡°But¡­ what if that Xue An really breaks this endgame and opens the Mountain Protection Array, what do we do?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Gu¡¯E declared categorically. ¡°Absolutely impossible!¡± Yuan Zhentian also shook his head, his face full of conviction. ¡°This endgame has withstood a thousand years, stumping countless extraordinary predecessors and powerhouses. A young man of his tender years, even if he started practicing the game of chess from the womb, there¡¯s no way he could solve such a heaven-defying endgame!¡± Gu¡¯E said. ¡°That¡¯s right! The Chess Saint himself has admitted that this endgame is unsolvable! How could he possibly solve it!¡± Yuan Zhentian added. Seeing the back-and-forth between the two men, Dai Yuexing closed her mouth, but a sense of foreboding suddenly rose in her heart. Would things really be as optimistic as these people imagined? Quickly. This news spread throughout the Tian Zhao Star Domain at a terrifying speed. Countless Tian Zhao chess masters were elated, believing that this move had completely blocked all of Xue An¡¯s paths. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Meanwhile, the chess masters from other domains were full of worry. Because everyone knew how formidable the endgame of the Endgame Peak was! Could Mr. Xue really do it? Amidst all this attention, Xue An, who was staying in an inn, merely smiled upon hearing the news, then said lightly. ¡°Very well! Tell him to wash his neck clean and wait at home for me!¡± Chapter 1011 - Chapter 1011 Chapter 111 Astonishing Endgame (First Update) Chapter 1011: Chapter 111: Astonishing Endgame (First Update) Chapter 1011: Chapter 111: Astonishing Endgame (First Update) Three days passed in the blink of an eye. On the day of the scheduled challenge, chess cultivators from all regions swarmed in; so many flying boats densely packed the space surrounding the Tian Zhao Star that there was no room left. To many people, this challenge meant a lot. The Tian Zhao Star Domain had maintained its extraordinary status over the past few hundred years precisely because they had the Tian Zhao Chess Saint as their towering figure. In a world of chess where mighty players emerged one after another, the Tian Zhao Chess Saint was akin to a nuclear deterrent. It was his presence that even the talent-rich Zhuge Family had to bow to the Tian Zhao Star Domain. And now, Mr. Xue dared to openly challenge the authority of the Tian Zhao Chess Saint. If he actually succeeded, then the Tian Zhao Star Domain would take a fall from which it might never recover. But the question was, could he really succeed? Countless people harbored this question as they journeyed great distances to witness this rare spectacle. At that moment, beneath the Broken Chess Peak, the immovable, cramped crowd filled every space available, both above and below. Yet within it, there was a clear dividing line. On one side were the Tian Zhao chess players, and on the other, the chess players from other domains. Neither side encroached upon the other¡¯s territory. ¡°Hey, do you think Mr. Xue can really win the challenge?¡± someone whispered in discussion. ¡°I doubt it. After all, if you want to see the Tian Zhao Chess Saint, you first have to break through the Mountain Protection Array at Broken Chess Peak!¡± ¡°Is this Mountain Protection Array really that difficult?¡± ¡°That position has left countless heroes through the ages helpless; what do you think? And didn¡¯t you see that people from the big noble families of the Tian Zhao Star Domain are all here? So I think this time, Mr. Xue is likely doomed!¡± ¡°I disagree with you. Mr. Xue previously flattened the Tian Zhao Chess Institute on his own; with such strength, couldn¡¯t he solve a broken position?¡± ¡°Heh, the Tian Zhao Chess Institute? That¡¯s just a puppet controlled by the great clans! To be honest, even if all the people from the Tian Zhao Chess Institute joined forces, they would not compare to a single finger of the Chess Saint!¡± this person scoffed. Those around fell silent upon hearing this. Indeed, within the realm of chess, being slightly stronger means a crushing advantage, and considering that the Chess Saint has been famous for hundreds of years, countless people have tried to challenge him and not one has succeeded. This time, it was probably going to be the same result for Mr. Xue! In any case, the Tian Zhao chess players all wore a confident and triumphant look, whereas the chess players from other domains were all heavy-hearted. In this peculiar atmosphere, time slid by, second by second. Before long, it was past midday. The crowd began to stir slightly. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t he come yet?¡± ¡°Perhaps he was delayed by something on the way?¡± ¡°I think maybe he got scared and didn¡¯t dare to come!¡± The crowd buzzed with whispered discussions. But just as many people thought that Xue An wouldn¡¯t dare to appear, a starship suddenly appeared above the azure sky. The speed of this starship was extremely fast; almost as soon as it was spotted, it had already descended upon Tian Zhao Star. Then, a group of people emerged from the starship. ¡°It¡¯s Zhuge Xuanqing!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Gong siblings?¡± People who recognized the newcomers couldn¡¯t help but shout out loud. Then they saw a young man in white step out from the starship. This youth stood tall and elegant, his white clothes fluttering; though he was of tender age, he exuded an indescribable majesty. Especially when he scanned the entire area with his gaze, the once noisy crowd, as if by magic, quieted down in an instant. Gu¡¯E and the others from Tian Zhao Chess Master camp looked grimly on. ¡°Is this the Xue surname guy? Not even fully grown, what abilities could he have?¡± Gu¡¯E said with a ferocious look on his face. Dai Yuexing, on the other hand, watched with eyes shining, ¡°Tsk tsk, he really is quite good-looking!¡± There wasn¡¯t the slightest hint of resentment in her words. In truth, as the newly appointed Family Head of the Dai Family, Dai Yuexing felt not the slightest bit of sadness for her sister Dai Qinxin¡¯s death; she was even extremely happy. Because only with her death could she truly take control of the Dai Family. Thus, she was the only one among the three Great Clans who felt indifferent about seeking revenge. At that moment. Xue An stood amidst the void, casting a glance at the towering Chess Peak, a faint smile appearing at the corner of his mouth. ¡°This is Chess Peak, huh?¡± As he spoke, Xue An took a step forward and instantly arrived near Chess Peak. But just then, a thin layer of light screen rose up, blocking Xue An¡¯s path. Across the light screen, crisscrossing, glittering chess pieces were arrayed. A murmur ran through the crowd. ¡°Is this the famous world-renowned chess endgame?¡± someone exclaimed. Xue An reached out and lightly touched the light screen. Where his fingertips touched, the situation suddenly changed; the once calm chess tide became wildly aggressive and attacked Xue An like a giant wolf. A gasp rose from the crowd. Yet Xue An didn¡¯t even flinch, and the violent chess tide dissipated into nothingness a mere few yards away from him. At the same time, an arrogant voice came from the top of Chess Peak. ¡°Mr. Xue, what do you think of this gift?¡± Xue An did not utter a word, but merely watched quietly. The Tian Zhao Chess Master became even more wildly arrogant. ¡°Mr. Xue, your strength is indeed not bad, but you are too arrogant, and you simply do not understand that in the world of chess, I am the supreme King! And today, this endgame is a lesson for you!¡± ¡°If you want to defeat me, then you must first break through this endgame! Otherwise, you¡¯re not even qualified to see me! Hahaha!¡± A stir went through the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s Chess Master himself, the Chess Master has spoken personally!¡± Meanwhile, countless eyes were all focused on Xue An, who stood silently before the light screen. Some shook their heads at the sight. Indeed, no miracle has appeared! Facing such a formidable endgame, how could he, a mere youth, solve it? Zhuge Xuanqing and the Gong siblings, among others, had their hearts in their throats. Mr. Xue, you must do your best! At that moment. Xue An looked up and glanced at the light screen, speaking indifferently, ¡°Do you really think¡­ this can stop me?¡± No sooner had he spoken than Xue An¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed, his immense Divine Sense instantly entering the game, manipulating chess pieces, resolving the situation. In an instant, the podium atop the light screen whirled chaotically as the chess pieces shifted rapidly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone fell silent. With Gong Xueman¡¯s Cultivation Level, naturally, she couldn¡¯t understand the chess arrangement, so she asked quietly, ¡°Brother, can Mr. Xue solve this endgame?¡± Gong Changyue watched with a grave expression and then shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I guess it¡¯s not that simple!¡± Just then, Zhuge Xuanqing, who had been intently focusing on the evolving chess game, suddenly shuddered, her face turning pale in an instant. ¡°Sister Xuanqing, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gong Xueman asked quickly upon noticing. Chapter 1012 - Chapter 1012 Chapter 1012 Death Space Breaching the Situation Chapter 1012: Chapter 1012: Death Space! Breaching the Situation (Second Update) Chapter 1012: Chapter 1012: Death Space! Breaching the Situation (Second Update) ¡°This chess game¡­¡± Zhuge Xuanqing murmured in a voice that was lost and disheartened. At this moment, Gong Changyue also noticed the hints and couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth slightly, speaking with utter despair, ¡°Mr. Xue¡­¡± Simultaneously, there was an uproar throughout the venue. Because as long as one¡¯s strength reached the level of a nine-dan master, it was clear that Xue An¡¯s position had already reached an impasse, a desperate situation with no way out. Not only were his chess pieces almost entirely gone, but there was also no longer any momentum in the game. ¡°Hehe, what did I say? How could a green boy like him possibly solve this endgame!¡± Gu¡¯E sneered viciously. Yuan Zhentian also revealed a hint of a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right, from the start, I could tell he would never win because his move to break the game was mediocre. In history, there has been more than one strong player who tried to use this method to break the endgame, and all of them failed!¡± Only Dai Yuexing did not speak; instead, she looked at the young man standing before the light screen, feeling a sigh of admiration in her heart. It seems the Chess Sage is indeed one step ahead! At the same time, the voice of Tian Zhao, the Chess Sage, came again. ¡°Mr. Xue, do you have anything else to say now?¡± The Tian Zhao chess masters were all delighted upon hearing this, while all the foreign chess masters bowed their heads in despair. Despite their reluctance, with the situation as it was, they could only choose to accept it helplessly. But just when everyone thought Xue An had lost, Xue An suddenly shook his head and chuckled, ¡°You talk as if I¡¯ve already lost. Do you really think that I can¡¯t break this endgame?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Tian Zhao, the Chess Sage sneered coldly, ¡°Anyone can boast, but to keep up this pretense at this point, what else is that but stubbornness?¡± ¡°Admit defeat and step down, and I might spare you. Otherwise, prepare to meet your end!¡± The entire venue fell into solemn silence. Zhuge Xuanqing¡¯s eyes revealed a somber light before she stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Xue, let¡¯s just drop it!¡± Her words reminded the Gong siblings, who also stepped forward to say, ¡°Mr. Xue, don¡¯t worry about temporary gains and losses! Just let it be!¡± ¡°Yes! Losing to the greatest endgame in history isn¡¯t humiliating!¡± Many other foreign chess masters also started trying to persuade him. Just then, Xue An, who had been silent with his head bowed, suddenly began to laugh, starting quietly but growing louder and louder. Eventually, Xue An burst into uproarious laughter. Everyone was filled with bewilderment. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is he laughing?¡± ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s been driven mad by the pressure?¡± Tian Zhao, the Chess Sage, couldn¡¯t help but ask coldly, ¡°Mr. Xue, what are you laughing at?¡± Xue An¡¯s laughter subsided and then he said dismissively, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just find it amusing that you¡¯re treating a broken chess game like a treasure!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Tian Zhao, the Chess Sage, was furious. Xue An waved his hand, revealing a pair of pearly white fangs in a chilling smile, ¡°Fine! You said that no one could break this endgame, well today, I will let you understand just how laughable the strength you believe in truly is in my eyes!¡± With those words, Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense spread out fiercely, and the speed at which the chess pieces on the endgame were extrapolated accelerated by more than tenfold in an instant. All spectators were shocked. ¡°With such a calculation speed, the slightest mistake could lead to the destruction of the game and the death of the player!¡± someone exclaimed in shock. And many others just looked dumbfounded at the chess game displayed on the light screen. They didn¡¯t believe Xue An had any chance to turn the game around, for on the chessboard, the pieces belonging to Xue An were few and far between. Under such circumstances, even an Immortal would struggle to change the outcome of certain defeat. But just then, the game abruptly came to a halt, and to the astonishment of the onlookers, only a single piece belonging to Xue An remained on the board. This solitary piece, fighting a lone battle, stood in the central palace, confronting an enemy army that had nearly occupied the entire board. ¡°Hahahaha, Xue An, is this the breakthrough you spoke of? Truly¡­¡± After a silence, Tian Zhao, the chess sage, burst into laughter first. But at that moment, Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Yes, this¡­ is my breakthrough!¡± With that said, Xue An placed a piece down. The piece landed in a position that no one else could have imagined. ¡°This position¡­¡± The whole assembly of chess masters was astonished, for they could not fathom the significance of making a move there. It was then that Xue An softly said, ¡°The so-called chess player, wins not only with straightforward attacks but also with odd and unexpected moves, and this piece¡­ is a ¡®deadly space¡¯.¡± Zhuge Xuanqing, who had appeared baffled, suddenly shook intensely and exclaimed in a lost voice, ¡°I see now!¡± No one cared about what she understood because everyone was dumbfounded, staring at the chess game displayed on the light screen. A miraculous scene was unfolding before everyone¡¯s eyes. Where the game board¡¯s situation had seemed unavoidably lost, after Xue An¡¯s move, a shocking turnaround began to take place. Around Xue An¡¯s piece, the previously dense and dark enemy pieces began to turn white, one by one. It was as if something was diffusing, and in the blink of an eye, all the black pieces on the board had turned to white. The entire place fell silent. Everyone was dumbstruck. No one had ever imagined that the endgame could be broken in such a manner. Zhuge Xuanqing, with a blank expression, murmured lightly to herself, ¡°Deadly space¡­¡± Then she could not stop trembling, her eyes filled with excitement and thrill. For Xue An¡¯s words were like opening a great door for her, revealing a brand new world. At this moment, Tian Zhao, the chess sage, seemed to have recovered from his shock and roared incredulously, ¡°How is this possible? How can such a situation arise in the Way of Chess?¡± Xue An said calmly, ¡°Why would it be impossible? The so-called ¡®deadly space¡¯ is to mislead externally, to let my side know of it and to convey it to the enemy. You have not seen it because your experience is shallow! And yet you dare call yourself a chess sage?¡± ¡°Impossible¡­ I refuse to believe it!¡± Tian Zhao, the chess sage, continued to roar in anger. Xue An smiled coldly, ¡°When the time comes, heaven and earth lend their strength alike, how could someone like you comprehend such a principle?¡± Having said that, Xue An extended his hand and gently touched the light screen. Crack! A barely perceptible crisp sound followed, and a fine crack appeared where Xue An¡¯s fingertip had touched. The cracks spread like a spider web. After a series of brittle sounds like shattering porcelain, the light screen let out a mournful cry and then shattered with a thunderous crash. With that, the formidable game that had challenged countless heroes through the ages was broken open by Xue An. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The entire venue was solemn. Gu¡¯E and Yuan Zhentian, who had looked down on Xue An with disdain just moments before, were now gaping, their throats making ¡®gege¡¯ sounds as if they couldn¡¯t believe what they had just witnessed. Meanwhile, Dai Yuexing stared at Xue An, her eyes brimming with excitement. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, glanced at the summit of the Remnant Chess Peak, and said indifferently, ¡°Warm-up is over, I hope what comes next won¡¯t disappoint me too much!¡± Having said that, Xue An stepped out among the stunned crowd and headed straight for the summit. Chapter 1013 - Chapter 1013 Chapter 1013 Battle of the Chess Hut (Third Chapter 1013: Chapter 1013: Battle of the Chess Hut (Third Update) Chapter 1013: Chapter 1013: Battle of the Chess Hut (Third Update) Within moments, Xue An had arrived at the summit of the Chess Masters Peak. Here, clouds linger year-round, the place where Tian Zhao, the Chess Master, had made his hermitage. For many chess masters, this place was their Holy Land. Therefore, when the numerous chess masters following Xue An arrived, all of them showed a look of reverence and admiration. Xue An, however, didn¡¯t seem to care at all. After surveying the scene, he furrowed his brow slightly, then said indifferently, ¡°Still not willing to come out?¡± A disturbance rippled through the void, and then a Divine Sense avatar of Tian Zhao, the Chess Master, materialized. Xue An shook his head and sighed lightly, ¡°I told you to stay at home and clean your neck, waiting for me. It seems you don¡¯t obey very well!¡± Tian Zhao, the Chess Master, became furious, ¡°Mr. Xue, don¡¯t get cocky just because you can break a stalemate. Here, I still make the rules. If I say you must die, then you must die!¡± ¡°Oh? Then you can try!¡± Xue An said blandly. ¡°Humph! Kill him!¡± The Divine Sense avatar of Tian Zhao shook violently. At the same time, more than a dozen chess slaves suddenly burst out from within the clouds. These chess slaves were strong practitioners of the chess path who had voluntarily become slaves, and having been ambushed within the clouds for a long time made their sudden strike thunderous and terrifyingly formidable. ¡°Mr. Xue, be careful!¡± Gong Xueman cried out. Xue An remained unmoved, even turning his head to give Gong Xueman a smile, ¡°Thank you!¡± In that moment. The chess slaves had already rushed forward, but just then, Xue An struck back with a palm. Boom! An overpowering pressure descended upon the chess slaves. Thud, thud, thud. After a series of muffled sounds, the chess slaves were directly turned into mush. Amidst the splatter of blood, Xue An shook his head, ¡°I really dislike the clouds here!¡± Saying so, he casually took a step forward. With his step landing, The avatar of Tian Zhao instantly shattered. The entire Chess Masters Peak trembled violently, and then the clouds atop the summit dissipated like hot water melting snow. The true visage of the Chess Masters Peak was revealed before everyone for the first time. One saw that the mountain, rugged with strange rocks, stood tall like a sword, and at its summit stood a very exquisite black chess hut. However, at this moment, the chess hut was enveloped in light, preventing a clear view inside. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Still not willing to show yourself?¡± There was a moment of silence from within the chess hut, then a voice emerged, weary with fatigue. ¡°Young man, your strength is indeed astonishing. I admit I underestimated you before! But you¡¯ve had enough, haven¡¯t you? Even if you still have anger, it should be vented by now. How about we let this matter go? What do you say?¡± Everyone listened in stunned silence. Particularly the chess masters native to Tian Zhao, they could not believe their ears. The Chess Master they held in the utmost esteem was actually submitting to this youth? And judging from the tone, there was also a hint of appeasement. It was simply unimaginable to them. But what they found even more unfathomable was Xue An¡¯s reaction. Xue An¡¯s lips curled into a cold smirk, ¡°Trying to brush this off now, but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit too late?¡± What? Even the foreign chess masters widened their eyes in surprise. In their view, Tian Zhao, the Chess Saint, had already conceded and said nice things. The wisest choice for Xue An would be to take the hint and step down gracefully, which would be best for both parties! But it seemed that Xue An didn¡¯t plan on letting go. Wasn¡¯t this¡­ excessively arrogant? Was he really planning to have a fight with the Chess Saint Tian Zhao? Indeed. They heard Tian Zhao, the Chess Saint, roar furiously, ¡°Mr. Xue, don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of you! I just thought that as someone junior in the path of chess and with not bad talent, I couldn¡¯t bear to harm you!¡± Hearing this, Xue An laughed loudly, his laughter echoing through the land and changing the color of everyone¡¯s faces. Then Xue An suddenly turned to look at the chess lodge, saying indifferently, ¡°What a senior who shows concern for his junior. But don¡¯t you feel sick saying this! Do I need to publicly reveal what happened with Zhuge Banzang?¡± Zhuge Banzang? How had this matter gotten ties to Zhuge Banzang? As everyone was shocked and confused, Zhuge Xuanqing, with fury written all over her face, stepped forward and pointed at the chess lodge, shouting angrily, ¡°Chess Saint Tian Zhao, I respect you as a senior and a strong figure, but you actually imprisoned my brother and even stole his Divine Sense intellect to supplement the talent of your darling son, Jing Tianrui! Didn¡¯t you have any qualms doing this?¡± Boom! With these words, the entire place was shaken. Everyone looked dumbfounded at Zhuge Xuanqing, whose face was covered in tears. Because the amount of information in her words was so enormous that many were unable to process it all at once. And at this moment, Divine Sense surged above the chess lodge, and the cold and harsh voice of the Chess Saint Tian Zhao was heard. ¡°Very well, since we¡¯ve torn our faces off, there¡¯s no need for pleasantries. Mr. Xue, don¡¯t think for a moment that I¡¯m really scared of you! Now, I will ensure that you have no grave to bury your body in!¡± With these words, a surge of Divine Sense like a raging sea burst out from within the chess lodge, instantly enveloping Xue An and Zhuge Xuanqing. The void itself seemed to struggle under the erosion of this Divine Sense, emitting bursts of explosive sounds. Everyone¡¯s faces turned pale. Was this the true strength of Chess Saint Tian Zhao? Gu¡¯E and Yuan Zhentian exchanged glances, then burst out laughing triumphantly together. But just when they were sure that Xue An had no chance of survival, A calm voice emerged from the sea of Divine Sense. ¡°That¡¯s what puzzled me before, why you¡¯ve been holed up in this place, unwilling to show yourself. Now, I finally understand!¡± Following these words, Xue An casually walked out from the envelopment of Divine Sense and gave a chilling smile towards the chess lodge. ¡°The real Tian Zhao, the Chess Saint, has long been dead, and you¡­ are just an imposter, am I right?¡± If the previous events only shook the audience, Xue An¡¯s words now were like a heavy bombshell, leaving everyone stunned. The Chess Saint Tian Zhao was dead? Then who was the person inside the chess lodge now? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All eyes inevitably turned towards the chess lodge. And after a moment of silence, a cold laugh came from within the lodge, ¡°How utterly ridiculous, I¡­ .¡± Xue An seemed to have anticipated the denial and simply smiled, continuing in an undeniable tone, ¡°In fact, from the moment I saw your Divine Sense avatar, I found it strange. Once I saw the remnants of Chess Peak, I formed a rough hypothesis!¡± ¡°Because this Chess Peak has clearly been thoroughly refined with strong Divine Sense, yet you, as a chess saint, simply cannot control this mountain!¡± ¡°And until this very moment, you still dare not show your face and continue to appear as a Divine Sense avatar. You must be confined here for some reason, unable to move, am I right?¡± Chapter 1014 - Chapter 1014 Chapter 114 The Mystery Unveiled (First Update) Chapter 1014: Chapter 114: The Mystery Unveiled (First Update) Chapter 1014: Chapter 114: The Mystery Unveiled (First Update) After a deathly silence, the room exploded in an uproar. ¡°What? Tian Zhao, the Chess Grandmaster, is actually dead? How is that possible?¡± someone expressed disbelief. ¡°But what he said doesn¡¯t seem to be without reason, because in the past hundred years, this Grandmaster has never shown his face in public!¡± someone said with a grave expression. ¡°Then if he¡¯s not the Chess Grandmaster, who could he be?¡± another person asked with confusion. ¡°Yes! With his shocking cultivation level, even if he had fallen, he couldn¡¯t have died without a sound, right? Who exactly is this person?¡± This question emerged in everyone¡¯s minds. After a long silence, a snicker came from inside the chess pavilion. ¡°It¡¯s almost convincing what you¡¯re saying. Indeed, I¡¯m unable to leave this place at the moment, but that¡¯s because I¡¯m in the midst of cultivating a special technique, so my physical body is temporarily immobilized! And Mr. Xue, don¡¯t think that you¡¯ve won against me!¡± ¡°This chess pavilion is a result of my countless efforts. If I don¡¯t wish to come out, no one in the world could open it! Leave at once, and on the day I emerge, your life may be spared. Otherwise, you¡¯ll face my relentless wrath!¡± These words were spoken with righteousness, making many chess masters believe them. However, Xue An¡¯s mouth curled into a cold smirk, ¡°You¡¯re still so defiant when death¡¯s upon you, and this game has been going on for far too long. I¡¯ve lost all interest in playing along with you!¡± ¡°You¡­ what do you intend to do?¡± The voice inside the chess pavilion sounded panicked. ¡°What do I intend to do? Heh, naturally¡­ to take over this Remnant Chess Peak!¡± As he spoke, Xue An¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and his Divine Sense, as vast and majestic as the Starry Sky, suddenly unfolded and enveloped the entire Remnant Chess Peak. ¡°Impossible, how can you possess such a powerful Divine Sense?¡± The voice inside the pavilion finally became utterly frantic. ¡°Is it really impossible? With your narrow vision, you dare to call yourself a Chess Grandmaster? How ludicrous!¡± Xue An said coldly. At the same time, all the chess path cultivators in the sky, whether from Tian Zhao or from other domains, were startled by this Divine Sense and retreated a hundred zhang away. Within the chess pavilion, the voice shouted boldly but with inner trepidation, ¡°Who on earth are you?¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°I am Xue An! But I¡¯m not at all pleased to meet you!¡± With that, Xue An casually pointed towards the chess pavilion and said softly, ¡°Open.¡± Boom! The invincible radiance on top of the chess pavilion instantly dissipated, and the pavilion began to crumble and shatter, turning into dust within moments. When the scene inside the chess pavilion was revealed, the crowd couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in shock. ¡°My God! What on earth is that?¡± For on a meditation cushion, the once Tian Zhao Chess Grandmaster sat with eyes tightly closed, having been dead for quite some time. Yet half of this Grandmaster¡¯s body was infested and possessed by another person, growing another head on its shoulder. This grotesque and terrifying scene horrified everyone. Then, an elderly cultivator recognized the person and exclaimed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Huo Geng, the chess slave who used to be by the Grandmaster¡¯s side?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s him! It was rumored that he was the Grandmaster¡¯s most trusted chess slave, but he was believed to have died a hundred years ago from demonic possession! Who thought he hadn¡¯t died at all!¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Of course he didn¡¯t die. Back then, although he succumbed to demonic possession, when the Grandmaster was about to rescue him, Huo Geng took advantage of his vulnerability, murdered his mentor, and seized his body. Am I right, Huo Geng?¡± Xue An¡¯s words shocked everyone. This Huo Geng, exposed under everyone¡¯s gaze, had a ferocious expression. ¡°Xue An, what grudge do I have with you that you target me time and again? What does this matter have to do with you?¡± ¡°No grudge, but since I¡¯ve come across it, I naturally have to intervene!¡± said Xue An as he looked toward the long deceased Tian Zhao Chess Saint, his eyes revealing a hint of admiration. ¡°Huo Geng, your calculations were indeed meticulous, and even your descent into madness might have been a trap you set intentionally. But being too clever by half, how could you not have anticipated that in his final moment, Tian Zhao Chess Saint would have a sudden epiphany and, in order to restrain you, willingly self-destructed his soul, leaving you in this state of being neither dead nor alive, neither human nor ghost?¡± Despite Tian Zhao Chess Saint having passed away a century ago, Xue An was still able to discern the clues from back then. At this point, Huo Geng had also completely let go of all reservations. His half-dead, half-alive body swayed unsteadily, and his face showed a ferocious and fierce expression. ¡°You¡¯re right! But can you blame me for all this? Blame it on that stubborn old man who clung to the laughable rules of the chess path. If it weren¡¯t for his stubbornness, by now, I would have already united the realms of chess! Would it be your turn to spout nonsense here?¡± His words caused a stir among the crowd. The local chess masters of Tian Zhao awoke from their dream. For the past hundred years, Tian Zhao Chess Saint seemed like a completely changed person, albeit secluded in the Broken Chess Peak, he covertly manipulated numerous forces within the Tian Zhao Star Domain to expand outward, leading to endless bloodshed. This also caused a lot of dissatisfaction among the chess masters of the Tian Zhao Star Domain, who believed that the venerable Chess Saint had grown old and strangely changed in temperament. But now it seemed that Huo Geng was the instigator! Many chess masters who had suffered greatly were fiery-eyed, roaring with anger. ¡°You wretched chess servant, not content with killing the Chess Saint, you¡¯ve also stirred up so many disputes! You deserve a thousand deaths!¡± ¡°Flay him alive!¡± ¡°Yes, flay him alive!¡± Amidst the outraged crowd, Huo Geng laughed heartily. ¡°Xue An, if you¡¯ve got the guts, kill me! Someone will naturally seek revenge for me!¡± His voice was full of arrogance. ¡°Someone will seek revenge for you?¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°Yes, and it will be an existence you can¡¯t afford to provoke!¡± Huo Geng said with a proud look on his face. The entire place fell into dead silence, with many faces showing seriousness. But Xue An merely smiled faintly, then in a flash appeared in front of Huo Geng and grabbed him by the neck. ¡°Do you know? There is no one in this world I cannot afford to provoke!¡± A flicker of fear appeared in Huo Geng¡¯s eyes, but he still forced a smile and said, ¡°You are scared!¡± ¡°Scared?¡± Xue An said with a playful smile, then leaned down and whispered in Huo Geng¡¯s ear, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the existence you claim I can¡¯t afford to provoke should be the Tian Zhao Deities, right? How does it feel to be a lapdog for the deities?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Huo Geng¡¯s eyes gradually widened in shock as he looked at Xue An. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°No need to look at me like that. The truth is, I came here to find those deities! So¡­ I suppose I should thank you!¡± Feeling the chilling murderous intent in Xue An¡¯s words, Huo Geng finally experienced deep terror. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. If you kill me, you won¡¯t be able to find Zhuge Banzang!¡± Zhuge Xuanqing was taken aback when he heard this and also hurriedly shouted, ¡°Mr. Xue¡­¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Do you think, in front of me, you still have a chance to bargain?¡± Chapter 1015 - Chapter 1015 Chapter 1015 Old Zhuge (Second Update) Chapter 1015: Chapter 1015: Old Zhuge (Second Update) Chapter 1015: Chapter 1015: Old Zhuge (Second Update) ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Huo Geng shrieked in alarm. But Xue An had already grown tired of wasting words with him, and his palm suddenly clenched. Huo Geng¡¯s neck was then violently crushed. As blood splattered, a divine radiance soared into the sky, heading straight for the distant horizon. ¡°Mr. Xue, Huo Geng¡¯s Divine Sense is trying to escape!¡± Zhuge Xuanqing exclaimed in shock. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t get away!¡± With that, Xue An casually waved his hand, and a sword beam shot up with the speed of lightning. Although the divine light was fast, Xue An¡¯s sword light was faster. In the blink of an eye, the sword light had already flown behind Huo Geng¡¯s Divine Sense. Huo Geng was so frightened that his soul nearly dispersed, ¡°No¡­.¡± Just as the sword light was about to utterly shatter Huo Geng, the Starry Sky was suddenly distorted by a tremendously powerful fluctuation, causing the sword light to shatter as well. Then a giant hand reached out, grabbing Huo Geng¡¯s Divine Sense and dragging it out. ¡°Trying to leave?¡± Xue An sneered coldly, pointing a finger. A Giant Sword instantly took shape, then pierced directly through the void, arriving in front of the giant hand. Bang! After a muffled thunderous sound, three fingers of the giant hand were chopped off. A beast-like roar of pain echoed from beyond the void. Despite this, at the last moment, the owner of the giant hand still managed to drag Huo Geng¡¯s Divine Sense away from this place. The twisted space gradually calmed down. But the entire scene was as silent as death. The glimpse of the giant hand, though fleeting, radiated an incredibly powerful aura. Even some of those who were closer and merely took an extra glance let out muffled groans, stumbling backwards and retreating. Could this power possibly be¡­ Hearts of many sank. Zhuge Xuanqing and the Gong siblings rushed over with anxious faces, ¡°Mr. Xue¡­.¡± Xue An waved his hand, glanced at the now-normal void, and the corners of his mouth revealed a chilling smile before he muttered softly. ¡°Finally showing your true colors, huh? Tian Zhao¡­The gods!¡± Xue An¡¯s voice was very soft, and even Zhuge Xuanqing who was closest didn¡¯t hear clearly what he was saying, nor was she in the mood to care at the moment. ¡°Mr. Xue, my brother¡­ he¡­¡± Xue An turned his head to look at her, smiled slightly, ¡°Without you mentioning it, I had almost forgotten, let¡¯s go save your brother!¡± Saying this, Xue An suddenly stamped his foot. Immediately, Stone Chess Peak began to shake violently, and behind the chess hut atop the bottomless cliff, chess pieces started to appear out of thin air, forming into a floating bridge. Xue An stepped onto the floating bridge, ¡°Follow me!¡± At the same time. In the deep and concealed valley, the chains that had run through the mountain began to tremble violently. Zhuge Banzang, bound within, suddenly looked up, his face filled with astonishment, ¡°Such a powerful Divine Sense!¡± Zhuge Banzang, a youth who gained fame early and had traveled extensively, had encountered countless masters of chess, but had never seen such vast and formidable Divine Sense. Facing this Divine Sense, Zhuge Banzang even felt an impulse to bow down in worship. ¡°Who could possess such a formidable Cultivation Level?¡± Zhuge Banzang murmured softly, his eyes twinkling with a brilliance he had never shown before. At this moment. Xue An and his companions pierced through layers of mist and arrived in the middle of the valley. ¡°Brother!¡± Zhuge Xuanqing caught sight of Zhuge Banzang, who was wound up in chains, and couldn¡¯t help but cry out. ¡°Xuanqing? How did you come here? What about Tian Zhao, the Chess Sage?¡± Zhuge Banzang asked in surprise. Zhuge Xuanqing shook his head, ¡°There is no more Tian Zhao, the Chess Sage. He was killed by Mr. Xue!¡± Mr. Xue¡­ Zhuge Banzang looked towards Xue An, who was standing with his hands behind his back, sizing him up with a playful expression, and his eyes revealed a hint of bewilderment and fear. Even with Tian Zhao, the Chess Sage, he could see through his opponent¡¯s background. But when facing this young man in white, Zhuge Xuanqing found himself up against what seemed to be an abyssal and unfathomable ocean, utterly inscrutable. This sensation made the heart of this young prodigy tighten. At that moment, Xue An nodded with approval, ¡°Your talent is indeed not bad, living up to the name you¡¯ve chosen!¡± These words were spoken casually, but while the speaker may not have intended much, the listener read deeply into them. Zhuge Banzang was shaken to the core and was about to say something. With a casual wave of Xue An¡¯s hand, the chains quivered like serpents before the Nine Heavens Divine Dragon, trembling and winding away as they gently set Zhuge Banzang down on the ground before quietly withdrawing. Having been imprisoned for over a decade, once he set foot on the ground again, Zhuge Banzang¡¯s frame staggered, nearly tumbling to the earth. ¡°Brother!¡± Zhuge Xuanqing cried out in alarm, ready to rush forward and support him. Zhuge Banzang shook his head, indicating that he was alright, and then took a deep breath, bowing very respectfully towards Xue An. ¡°Many thanks to my senior for your rescue!¡± Xue An looked at this youth, who, despite being covered in wounds, still clenched his teeth, refusing to fall, and a hint of intense admiration appeared in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re quite remarkable! The Zhuge family can be proud to have a successor like you!¡± These words made Zhuge Banzang show even more respect, ¡°I still do not know the distinguished name of my senior!¡± Zhuge Xuanqing quickly introduced, ¡°Brother, this is Mr. Xue An!¡± ¡°Xue An¡­¡± Zhuge Banzang murmured softly, his gaze somewhat vacant. He felt that the name sounded familiar, yet he couldn¡¯t recall where he had heard it at the moment. Therefore, he bowed again and said, ¡°Senior Xue, from your words, it seems you share a deep connection with the Zhuge family, but I am not sure which of my ancestors you were acquainted with?¡± Upon hearing this, Xue An looked at Zhuge Banzang with a smile that was not quite a smile and replied indifferently, ¡°Who gave you your name?¡± ¡°This¡­ I chose it myself! It is to commemorate an ancestor of the Zhuge family¡­¡± As he was speaking, Zhuge Banzang suddenly looked up, his eyes filled with intense excitement as he stared at Xue An. Because he¡¯d just recalled where he had heard that name! In a letter left by the ancestor of the Zhuge family he admired most, that name had been mentioned! That¡¯s right! It was the unparalleled powerhouse that his ancestor had never ceased to remember! Zhuge Banzang was so excited that he couldn¡¯t speak anymore, while Xue An patted his shoulder and said with a smile. ¡°It seems that old fellow must have mentioned me to you!¡± ¡°Senior¡­¡± Zhuge Banzang suddenly found himself at a loss for words. This prodigious young genius, known for his exceptionally cool intellect, was now overwhelmed with emotions, unsure of what to say! Because he understood clearer than anyone the significance of Xue An¡¯s identity. ¡°Alright, alright! No need to be so formal! But I must say a few words to you!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Please enlighten me, senior!¡± Zhuge Banzang bowed even more respectfully. ¡°That old fellow was known for his claim to know eighty to ninety percent of the matters in The Multiverse Realms, thus he named himself Zhuge Cang. If you¡¯re called Zhuge Banzang, doesn¡¯t that imply you¡¯re inferior to the old Zhuge?¡± Zhuge Banzang was dumbstruck. He had always held immense admiration for that great ancestor, how could he dare to agree to such a statement. Xue An, however, wasn¡¯t concerned with such niceties and even spoke excitedly, ¡°If you want to become a true powerhouse, you need to find a way to surpass that fellow, so I think your name should be Zhuge Cang times two! Or perhaps Zhuge Cang squared works too!¡± Chapter 1016 - Chapter 1016 Chapter 1016 Outsmarting Himself (1st Update) Chapter 1016: Chapter 1016: Outsmarting Himself (1st Update) Chapter 1016: Chapter 1016: Outsmarting Himself (1st Update) Zhuge Banzang could only respond to Xue An¡¯s words with a dumb smile, not daring to interject. At this time, Zhuge Xuanqing returned the Divine Sense he had been safeguarding to Zhuge Banzang. But since Zhuge Banzang was still very weak, it would take at least a few days for him to fully recover. Xue An smiled, ¡°Let me help you!¡± Speaking, Xue An¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed, and a thought wrapped around Zhuge Banzang¡¯s Divine Sense and directly entered his sea of consciousness. Zhuge Banzang¡¯s body shook violently, and he quickly closed his eyes, his aura fluctuating uncertainly. A moment later. A powerful aura rose from the top of Zhuge Banzang¡¯s head. When he opened his eyes again, the light in his eyes was brilliant, and his injuries had all healed. Xue An nodded, ¡°You have a good foundation!¡± ¡°Thank you, senior, for your help!¡± Zhuge Banzang said gratefully. Xue An dismissed it with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go! There are many things still to be done outside!¡± When Xue An led the Zhuge siblings out across the floating bridge and appeared before everyone, the whole place stirred. ¡°It really is Zhuge Banzang!¡± ¡°God, no wonder he hasn¡¯t appeared for over a decade, he has been imprisoned here all along!¡± Everyone was astonished. The Chess Saint had long been dead, and the one issuing orders in his place was the chess slave, Huo Geng, who had betrayed his master. The genius youth of the Zhuge Family, Zhuge Banzang, had been imprisoned in Canqi Mountain. Every event that had occurred today was enough to overturn their pre-existing notions. And those Tian Zhao chess masters now all hung their heads low, no longer displaying their usual arrogance. Dai Yuexing had been staring at Xue An with shining eyes, but before she could act, she saw Gu¡¯E and Yuan Zhentian, who had earlier scorned Xue An, now running faster than anyone else, their faces full of fawning as they rushed forward. ¡°Gu Family of Tian Zhao respectfully welcomes Lord Xue!¡± ¡°Yuan Family respectfully welcomes the lord!¡± The two men bowed deeply with utmost respect. Xue An stopped, his expression indifferent as he looked at the two. The atmosphere suddenly became tense. The bowed and submissive Gu¡¯E and Yuan Zhentian¡¯s expressions gradually stiffened, and cold sweat appeared on their foreheads. It was a good half a cup of tea¡¯s time before Xue An withdrew his gaze, his tone playful, ¡°Gu Family, Yuan Family¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Gu¡¯E and Yuan Zhentian hurriedly nodded. At that moment, Dai Yuexing stepped forward with a smile, ¡°My lord, the people from Gu and Yuan Families are all from the Tian Zhao Chess Academy that you defeated!¡± Her words caused Gu¡¯E and Yuan Zhentian to jump up like cats whose tails had been stepped on. ¡°Dai Yuexing, what do you mean? Isn¡¯t your Dai Family the same? Moreover, your sister Dai Qinxin used to be the Great Elder of Tian Zhao Chess Academy!¡± Gu¡¯E said fiercely. ¡°Yes! Family Head Dai, your words seem a bit inappropriate!¡± Yuan Zhentian added. ¡°Oh? Dai Qinxin is your sister?¡± Xue An slightly raised his eyebrows, looking at the woman who was all smiles. Dai Yuexing confidently nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right! The Dai Qinxin you killed was indeed my sister! However¡­¡± Dai Yuexing glanced at Gu¡¯E and Yuan Zhentian, disdainfully saying, ¡°Our Dai Family has never denied this fact, and in the path of chess, the stronger prevails. Dai Qinxin was deluded, and her death by your hand was her own fault; in fact, I should even thank you!¡± ¡°Thank me?¡± Dai Yuexing nodded, then said quite naturally, ¡°As long as Dai Qinxin was alive, I could never securely hold the position of Family Head. Now that she¡¯s gone, the Dai Family truly belongs to me!¡± These words that should have only been kept in her heart were spoken very calmly by Dai Yuexing. Everyone present was stunned. Xue An, too, watched Dai Yuexing with great interest. ¡°By saying this, aren¡¯t you afraid of making me angry?¡± Dai Yuexing smiled slightly. ¡°You are a Divine Dragon above the Nine Heavens. Even if I didn¡¯t mention it, you would surely be well aware of these matters!¡± These seemingly flattering words, coming from this woman, felt genuinely heartfelt, convincing everyone of her sincerity. Gu¡¯E and Yuan Zhentian¡¯s expressions turned extremely ugly in an instant. They had never imagined that this woman would use such a method to get close to this newly esteemed master of the game. And it seemed to be working quite well. Just as the two men exchanged glances, planning to set a trap for this detestable woman, Dai Yuexing said indifferently, ¡°Unlike some, haughty at first and humble later! Am I right, gentlemen?¡± Gu¡¯E and Yuan Zhentian shuddered. ¡°Dai Yuexing, what do you mean?¡± Gu¡¯E shouted fiercely. Dai Yuexing smiled faintly. ¡°Nothing really, just that I happened to record some grandiose statements made by certain individuals earlier with my magical artifact!¡± Saying this, Dai Yuexing gently rotated the ring on her finger. A brilliance emerged from the ring, casting a light into the air that formed a water curtain. An image soon appeared on the water curtain. It was Gu¡¯E and Yuan Zhentian conversing. ¡°Is this the Xue fellow? He looks utterly immature!¡± ¡°I knew at one glance he couldn¡¯t win, now he¡¯s bound to die!¡± ¡­ These words resonated throughout the gathering. With each phrase spoken, Gu¡¯E and Yuan Zhentian¡¯s faces grew paler, turning ashen. Moments later, the light screen dissipated. Dai Yuexing, smiling at the two men, said, ¡°Gentlemen, how do you plan to explain this?¡± ¡°Dai Yuexing, you vile woman, setting me up like this! I will kill you!¡± Gu¡¯E roared and charged at her. But he was quick, Dai Yuexing was quicker. Before he could reach her, she raised her hand and slapped him, sending him flying. Then, hands on her hips, she said coldly, ¡°Gu¡¯E, did you really think you could beat me? Honestly, I have been tolerating you for a long time!¡± Everyone was shocked. And Gu¡¯E, sitting on the ground with half of his face swollen, looked at Dai Yuexing in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± ¡°What ¡®you?¡¯ Acting all high and mighty all the time. If I weren¡¯t concealing my power, do you think I wouldn¡¯t have killed you long ago?¡± Dai Yuexing said, turning towards Yuan Zhentian, ¡°And you, what about you? Planning to stab me in the back again?¡± Yuan Zhentian stepped back in terror, as if seeing a viper. Then Dai Yuexing brushed back some hair beside her ear, and turned a charming smile towards Xue An. ¡°Sir, do you find this satisfactory?¡± Throughout, Xue An showed no expression, merely watching quietly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only when Dai Yuexing addressed him did he lift his gaze towards her. Dai Yuexing¡¯s smile remained, but a trace of fear flickered deep in her eyes. After a heart-thumping silence, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°You are very clever!¡± Dai Yuexing silently breathed a sigh of relief, ready to respond with a laugh, but the next words from Xue An made her shudder in place. ¡°But the flaw is¡­ you are too clever for your own good!¡± Chapter 1017 - Chapter 1017 Chapter 1017 Zhuge Family Arrives (2nd Update) Chapter 1017: Chapter 1017: Zhuge Family Arrives (2nd Update) Chapter 1017: Chapter 1017: Zhuge Family Arrives (2nd Update) Dai Yuexing¡¯s complexion turned pale instantly, ¡°Sir¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand, smiling indifferently, ¡°From the beginning, you had prepared for both possibilities!¡± ¡°For example, this water screen you recorded! If I had lost, then all this would have been as if it never happened, am I right?¡± Dai Yuexing lowered her head, her eyes filled with fear and terror, her body involuntarily began to tremble. Originally slumped on the ground, Gu¡¯E, hearing this, excitedly stood up. ¡°Mr. Xue, you are absolutely right! This woman is extremely malicious, don¡¯t be deceived by her performance!¡± Xue An smiled amiably and nodded, ¡°Well said, come here!¡± Gu¡¯E was elated, thinking his performance had moved Xue An, and quickly sidled up with a flattering smile. But just as he got close, Xue An raised his hand and struck him with a slap. Smack! After a crisp sound, Gu¡¯E rolled through the air and upon landing, the other half of his face quickly swelled up. Gu¡¯E, now evenly swollen, looked at Xue An bewilderedly, seemingly not understanding why he was hit. Xue An casually clapped his hands, his voice cold, ¡°You¡¯re barely more than a hairball!¡± Pfft! This remark made Gong Xueman beside him laugh out loud, resulting in her brother, Gong Changyue, glaring at her fiercely. Gong Xueman quickly covered her mouth, but still couldn¡¯t help stealing a glance at Xue An. For she suddenly felt that Mr. Xue, who always presented himself with the demeanor of a powerful figure, now seemed rather childlike! Especially that line about being barely more than a hairball, it was indeed irresistibly amusing. Just then, Suddenly, a dozen streaks of light appeared in the sky and swiftly flew to the center of the scene. Upon landing, both Zhuge Banzang and Zhuge Xuanqing were taken aback, rushing forward to bow to the imposing middle-aged man in the lead. ¡°Father!¡± The whole scene erupted, many gasped in shock. ¡°Is that the Zhuge Family Head, the renowned ¡®Little Chess Saint¡¯ Zhuge Yuan?¡± People were speculating. Upon seeing his son, missing for over a decade, Zhuge Yuan sighed in relief. ¡°Banzang! Are you alright?¡± ¡°Back to father, I am alright now!¡± At the same time. The elders who had arrived with Zhuge Yuan were furious. ¡°Where is that old coot, Tian Zhao?¡± ¡°Exactly, where is that old immortality? How dare he use such despicable means against my grandson, I must play for keeps with him today!¡± These arriving elders, each a venerable figure in the chess scene and grandfathers by generation to Zhuge Banzang. Normally, these individuals idled in the Council of Elders, practically akin to mascots. But upon receiving the message sent back by Zhuge Xuanqing in the past two days, the entire Zhuge Family was enraged! Everyone was furious because of what Tian Zhao had done, which blatantly disregarded the limits and amounted to an open hostility towards the Zhuge Family. Upon hearing this, the half-dead elders were even more enraged, parts of their souls bouncing in fury, their spiritual energy soaring skyward, as they screamed to take Tian Zhao down. This time, the lineup from the Zhuge Family was extraordinarily luxurious. The members of the Zhuge Family knew that Tian Zhao, the Chess Saint, was not to be trifed with; they usually endured what they could. But this matter was absolutely unbearable. As one of the Zhuge Family ancestors put it, the opponent had already shat on their heads, how could they endure any further? Thus, their journey was aimed at having a major confrontation. Unexpectedly, upon their arrival here, Zhuge Banzang was found standing right there, somewhat disheveled but in very good condition. This couldn¡¯t help but astonish Zhuge Yuan. At that moment, Zhuge Xuanqing giggled and said, ¡°My esteemed ancestors, you don¡¯t have to look anymore. Tian Zhao, the Chess Saint, has long been dead! The one who used despicable means to imprison my brother was a chess slave by his side named Huo Geng!¡± Saying this, Zhuge Xuanqing briefly recounted the events. Including Zhuge Yuan himself, all the people of the Zhuge Family gradually widened their eyes. For they had never expected such a complex reason behind the events. Finally, Zhuge Xuanqing solemnly introduced, ¡°My respected ancestors, father! This Mr. Xue is the person who saved my brother!¡± Zhuge Yuan looked at Xue An, who was calm, and his expression gradually became somber. For he was shocked to find that he could not see through this young man at all. Then he very respectfully saluted, ¡°Mr. Xue, great kindness does not warrant thanks; you saved Banzang, making you a benefactor of our Zhuge Family! We will definitely find a way to repay you!¡± Xue An looked at Zhuge Yuan with a half-smile and said calmly, ¡°Oh, how do you plan to repay me?¡± Zhuge Yuan hesitated slightly. Meanwhile, a few of the Zhuge Family ancestors standing behind him expressed their amazement. ¡°This child is no ordinary fellow!¡± ¡°Yes! I just tried to read his fortune through physiognomy and came up with nothing!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I also cast divinations three times, but each time the results were different, and¡­¡± a white-haired old man said in astonishment. ¡°And what?¡± ¡°And when I tried to cast the divinations again, I found that no matter what, I couldn¡¯t complete them, as if even the fates themselves fear this person!¡± These words caused each of these old ancestors to take a deep breath, then exchange looks, seeing the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. If he could indeed cause even the fates to fear him, just how astonishing must this young man¡¯s identity be? Xue An had naturally heard these words too. He glanced at these white-haired seniors and smiled lightly. ¡°What did you just call me?¡± ¡°Child! Considering our age difference, what¡¯s so improper about that?¡± said one of the elderly men. The speaker was the diviner. Xue An smiled and shook his head, ¡°Of course, there¡¯s nothing improper about it!¡± Then he looked at the divining coins held by the senior, smiling faintly. ¡°It seems the people of your Zhuge Family really do have the potential to be fortune tellers, inheriting even those minor skills of the old Zhuge!¡± This comment changed the atmosphere in the area, and both Zhuge Yuan and the group of old ancestors¡¯ expressions turned sour. Especially the divining ancestor who, with a face full of anger, said, ¡°Child, you better watch what you say!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An smiled again, then sighed lightly, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you can only use six Gold Coins. You are far from the fundamental number of nine!¡± The divining ancestor¡¯s eyes widened instantly, ¡°You¡­ how do you know these?¡± The Gold Coin divination of the Zhuge Family was almost as famous as their chess technique. But ordinary people couldn¡¯t grasp the intricacies at all. Yet this young man had spoken about the fundamental concept of the ¡®number nine.¡¯ ¡°Me? Not only do I know these, but I also know about the old Zhuge who created the Gold Coin divination; he could even divine the ¡®nine elements,¡¯ reaching a realm where even the fate of the Immortal Emperor could be glimpsed!¡± Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, speaking indifferently. Chapter 1018 - Chapter 1018 Chapter 1018 Avenge the Grudge Redress the Chapter 1018: Chapter 1018: Avenge the Grudge, Redress the Grievances (3rd Update) Chapter 1018: Chapter 1018: Avenge the Grudge, Redress the Grievances (3rd Update) If just a moment ago Xue An had only shocked these people, then after he uttered those words, all the elders¡¯ faces changed dramatically. Zhuge Banzang stepped forward a few paces and took a deep breath, whispering something in the ears of his father and several elders. The onlookers did not catch what they were discussing. But after Zhuge Banzang finished speaking, looking at Zhuge Yuan and the other Zhuge Family elders, the dissatisfaction from moments before had vanished, replaced by an unprecedented solemnity and reverence. ¡°Senior, please forgive us for our blindness in failing to recognize you; we truly deserve death!¡± Zhuge Yuan said with utmost respect. And those few elders, throwing aside their dignity, hurried to approach Xue An. ¡°Senior, forgive us!¡± ¡°Please, Senior, pardon our offense!¡± This scene left countless spectators in shock because, no matter what, they could not comprehend the identity of this youth who had slain Huo Geng and suppressed the entire field, and who could now inspire such utmost politeness from the always arrogant Zhuge Family. And Dai Yuexing, standing by the side, watched with a face full of shock and a heart full of intense emotions. She had tried to raise Xue An¡¯s strength and status as high as possible in her mind, but she realized she had still underestimated the young man. ¡°Senior, how do you intend to handle the matters that follow?¡± Zhuge Yuan asked reverently. Now that the Tian Zhao Chess Saint has fallen and the Tian Zhao Star Domain has suffered great losses, this issue must be resolved. If it were according to the earlier plan, Zhuge Yuan would have taken over the Tian Zhao Star Domain without hesitation, but now with Xue An present, he naturally had to consult Xue An¡¯s opinion. Xue An responded with a faint smile, ¡°For a hundred years under Huo Geng¡¯s lead, the Tian Zhao Star Domain has committed countless mistakes; now is the time for reckoning! As for the rest, I can¡¯t be bothered to intervene!¡± Zhuge Yuan nodded, ¡°Understood!¡± Yet Xue An¡¯s words caused a great stir among those present. Those Chess Masters of Tian Zhao with guilty consciences turned pale, while many who were naturally good-hearted or had done no wrong breathed a sigh of relief. After all, an explicit statement was all that was needed. Dai Yuexing, who had held the vain hope of using this opportunity to preserve the honor of noble families, turned pale, because she understood that Xue An¡¯s simple phrase had foiled all her meticulous plans. Meanwhile, Xue An left, surrounded by the Zhuge Family. From the beginning to the end, Xue An had not given Dai Yuexing or Gu¡¯E even a single glance. As if they were nothing but air. And watching Xue An¡¯s retreating figure, Dai Yuexing¡¯s body trembled, and her knuckles turned white from gripping her hands too tightly. It was laughable that she had thought her schemes would have any effect, but she hadn¡¯t anticipated that all her painstaking efforts would be invalidated by a casual remark from him. Before absolute power, all smooth words and cunning plots were indeed futile, Dai Yuexing bitterly realized. As for Gu¡¯E and Yuan Zhentian, although they had not thought as far ahead as Dai Yuexing, they too sensed that something was amiss. The talk of retribution from Xue An filled them with inner turmoil, and the way the others looked at them only added to their dread. Taking their chance, the two of them slunk away. At this, the events here could be considered concluded. The Zhuge Family members followed Xue An back to the inn where he was staying. Once they entered, Including the elders of the Zhuge Family, everyone knelt to the ground in unison. ¡°We greet you, great one!¡± Xue An did not dodge; instead, he calmly accepted their reverence, then said indifferently, ¡°All rise.¡± Hearing his words, these people dared to stand up. Then Zhuge Yuan respectfully asked, ¡°Great one, what brings you to this place?¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Oh, I was passing by the nearby Starry Domain and happened to come across the siblings from the Gong Family, so I just came to join in the fun!¡± It was only then that Zhuge Yuan noticed the Gong siblings standing not far away and couldn¡¯t help but nod slightly to them. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the heirs of the Gong Family to be here!¡± At this moment, Gong Changyue had already fallen into a petrified state, since he absolutely hadn¡¯t anticipated that Mr. Xue¡¯s background was so significant that even the Zhuge Family would offer the greetings due to juniors. What exactly was his identity? As Gong Changyue pondered in his heart, Gong Xueman nudged him, and only then did Gong Changyue come to his senses and hurriedly said in a fearful manner, ¡°Junior Gong Changyue, greets Elder Zhuge!¡± His naive demeanor made Zhuge Xuanqing clench his teeth in frustration, turning his head away, no longer wanting to look. ¡°Then do you have any business in this realm?¡± Zhuge Yuan asked, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need from us, just command us!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Sir, just give your command! We are willing to go through fire and water without hesitation!¡± Several of the old ancestors from the Zhuge Family said this as they patted their chests. Especially the divination elder, whose eyes reddened with excitement. You must know that the person he admired most in his life was their family¡¯s ancestor Zhuge Cang, but since ancestor Zhuge Cang disappeared into The Multiverse three hundred years ago, there had been no news of him. He hadn¡¯t expected to see the close friend of his ancestor today, and moreover, that this friend was a cultivator with a cultivation level stunning the world. How could he not be excited? Upon hearing this, Xue An smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing important, I plan to travel through here on my way to the Divine Realm!¡± ¡°The Divine Realm?¡± Zhuge Yuan couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in surprise. The rest of the people also had their expressions turn serious. ¡°Sir, what are you going to the Divine Realm for?¡± ¡°To collect some debts!¡± Xue An said casually. This statement made the members of the Zhuge Family look at each other in dismay, all seeing the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. That was the Divine Realm! Although among The Multiverse there were countless cultivators, among them, there were innumerably powerful beings! But during the ancient prehistoric times, The Multiverse was the territory of the Deities. Although numerous gods had fallen since then, it still showed how powerful the Divine Clan was. Nowadays, the Divine Realm was secluded from The Multiverse and rarely made an appearance, so many people didn¡¯t have much of an impression of the Divine Clan anymore. But as an ancient Noble families with long heritage, the members of the Zhuge Family naturally understood how perilous the Divine Realm was. However, they didn¡¯t dare to say much, only speaking after a moment of silence. ¡°Sir, indeed the Tian Zhao Star Domain can lead to the Divine Realm, but that Divine Realm is known as the Minor Multiverse, the space there is extremely vast; it is even rumored that Ancient Gods slumber within. If you go, you must be cautious!¡± Xue An smiled and nodded, ¡°I understand!¡± In the following days, people from the Zhuge Family arrived one after another, and the events occurring within the Tian Zhao Star Domain had already spread far and wide. Just as Xue An had said, dust to dust, earth to earth, the vengeful sought vengeance, and the wronged sought justice. The entire Tian Zhao Star Domain became utterly chaotic. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And during this opportunity, the Zhuge Family successfully took control of the Tian Zhao Star Domain. Once the dust had settled, The pattern of the Tian Zhao Star Domain had completely changed; of the previous three Great Clans, only the Dai Family was left struggling to maintain itself, with the Gu Family and Yuan Family no longer existing. And several new powers emerged prominently. However, the strongest among them was still the Zhuge Family. And the Tianmu Star¡¯s Gong Family also took this chance to successfully turn the tables, becoming a prominent household in a generation. Chapter 1019 - Chapter 1019 Chapter 1019 Crossing the Sea of Death (First Chapter 1019: Chapter 1019: Crossing the Sea of Death (First Update) Chapter 1019: Chapter 1019: Crossing the Sea of Death (First Update) ¡°My lord, are you really not taking me with you?¡± Zhuge Banzang asked with a face full of regret. Xue An patted his shoulder, smiling as he said, ¡°You should continue to diligently practice the Divine Consciousness Technique I¡¯ve taught you! When I return, I hope to see you outshine old Zhuge himself!¡± ¡°¡­,¡± Zhuge Banzang certainly didn¡¯t dare to agree with that suggestion, so he simply shut his mouth. Then Xue An looked at Gong Changyue with a smirk and pulled him over before whispering into his ear. ¡°Kid, if you really like her, then go for it boldly. With your status now, no one dares to stop you! Understand?¡± Gong Changyue was taken aback, then instinctively glanced towards the distant Zhuge Xuanqing. At that moment, Zhuge Xuanqing also looked over, and their gazes met. Then, Zhuge Xuanqing¡¯s face flushed red and quickly averted her gaze. Seeing this, Xue An burst into laughter and gave Gong Changyue a hearty slap on the shoulder. ¡°Kid, make the most of it!¡± With that, Xue An finally boarded the Trans-ocean Starship and disappeared into the vast Starry Sea. The Tian Zhao Star Domain wasn¡¯t too large. But its being ¡°not too large¡± was relative to other larger Starry Domains. In reality, even with the speed of the Trans-ocean Starship, it would take several months of non-stop travel to cross the entire Star Domain. Xue An followed the star map of the Tian Zhao Star Domain that the Zhuge Family had provided, flying towards the space-time rift located in the middle of the Star Domain. It wasn¡¯t until he was on the starship that Xue An let An Yan, Hu Ying, and others from inside the Magic Treasures Pavilion come out. Hu Ying started to grumble as soon as she came out. ¡°Brother Xue, why did you keep us locked up in there for so long? It was unbearably boring!¡± Although An Yan didn¡¯t say anything, she also looked at Xue An with inquiring eyes. Xue An smiled, ¡°Behind that Tian Zhao Star Domain are the Tian Zhao Deities. Although these deities are not Ancient Gods, their strength is also quite formidable. If you were outside, it would easily invite danger!¡± ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not scared!¡± Hu Ying said with a look of disdain. Xue An knocked on her head, ¡°Well, are you afraid I¡¯ll send you back to Qingqiu?¡± Hu Ying immediately wilted, ¡°Brother Xue, you¡¯re my dear brother! I¡¯ll listen to anything you say, just don¡¯t send me back to Qingqiu!¡± ¡°Why are you so afraid of going home?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m afraid, you have no idea how boring it is in Qingqiu. All day long, I open my eyes to see foxes, close them and still see foxes, it¡¯s so annoying I could die!¡± ¡°But aren¡¯t you a fox too?¡± Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help but interject. As soon as she finished speaking. Hu Ying¡¯s face instantly became cold, and she slapped down. Xiao Yu ended up sprawled on the ground, crushed under immense pressure, her tentacles flattened, crying out in desperation, ¡°I¡¯m wrong, oh my Goddess I¡¯m wrong, I will never dare again!¡± After being routinely bullied, Xiao Yu finally quieted down. Xue An stood before the porthole, looking at the starry sky flashing past outside, immersed in his thoughts. An Yan walked up to him gracefully and softly said, ¡°Husband¡­ what are you looking at?¡± ¡°Nothing much, I¡¯m just wondering¡­ what would the Divine Realm, which has severed itself from the Multiverse, look like now?¡± Saying this, a complex light flashed in Xue An¡¯s eyes. The space-time rift has another more widely known name, wormhole. It¡¯s a naturally formed space-time passage that connects the Multiverse. In fact, if it weren¡¯t for the Divine Realm self-sealing its domain, with Xue An¡¯s current strength, he could have followed the trajectory of Huo Geng¡¯s rescue by the exploratory claw to reach the Divine Realm. But there was no other way; now Xue An had to follow the guidance of the star chart and methodically enter the Divine Realm through the wormhole. Ten days later. The unchanging starry sky transformed, the once sparse stars became dense, and the starlight they emitted even illuminated the entire windowpane, making the firmament look like a flawless silver mirror, dazzlingly beautiful. But beneath this beautiful scene lurked surging danger. Since the stars were extremely dense, the Trans-ocean Starship also became subject to the pulling forces from all directions. Such a force might seem insignificant in the open starry sky, but here, it had suddenly become overwhelmingly powerful. Traversing within, those of weaker strength would be directly torn apart by this tremendous force. This, of course, posed no trouble for Xue An, but to be safe, he had An Yan and Hu Ying enter the Magic Treasures Pavilion, and then directly controlled the entire Starship using his Divine Sense, crossing this death sea bristling with hidden reefs with absolute might. Finally. After progressing for another three days, the previously dense starry sky suddenly opened up, and at the center of the Starry Domain, a pitch-black sphere was tearing apart the starry sky with its unimaginably powerful gravitational pull. This was the location of the Space-Time Passage, but it was evident that it had been in disuse for a long time. Because if it were a wormhole used for regular travel, it wouldn¡¯t look like this; it would have been suppressed by the powerful long ago. At this moment, the terrifying gravitational force seemed to sense someone¡¯s arrival, fluctuating violently like ocean waves, even bending and stretching the light. But for Xue An, such a spectacle was nothing out of the ordinary. He had seen those black bodies that spanned across over a dozen Starry Domains, capable of trapping even Immortal King powerhouses within them. In comparison, this black body seemed as laughable as an infant. Xue An stomped fiercely, his Divine Sense vast like an ocean, enveloping the entire Trans-ocean Starship, and for added precaution, he swiftly bestowed the Starship with more than a dozen Dharma Seals before suddenly accelerating towards the wormhole. Massive forces roared like bloodthirsty beasts, trying to tear apart the tiny Starship. But when they touched the Starship, they shattered instantly like waves crashing against an unbreakable reef. Thus, the Trans-ocean Starship sped through this sea of gravity at a breathtaking speed and, at a certain moment, vanished into the void, entering the Passage. Such an ill-maintained Space-Time Passage was riddled with dangers, where an inconspicuous temporal-spatial turbulence could cause the fall of a True Immortal powerhouse. Yet Xue An crossed through with the ease of a leisurely stroll and traversed most of the Passage in just a few breaths. But just as he was about to exit the Passage, hexagram-shaped Seals suddenly appeared ahead. Seemingly sensing the arrival of the Starship, a Double-Headed God Venerable emerged on the hexagrams, then ferociously roared, ¡°This way is closed, scram!¡± The voice tore through the void, suddenly intensifying the pressure in front of the Starship and forcing its speed to decrease. Another person might have panicked long ago. But Xue An stood calmly before the window with his hands behind his back, and chuckled coldly, ¡°It seems you really have something to hide! Otherwise, why would you guard so stringently, even sealing the wormhole with a Divine Seal?¡± With that said, Xue An continued to drive the Starship forward. Seeing the small Starship daring to ignore his warning, the God Venerable roared angrily, and swung his huge hammer down to smash it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But at that moment, Xue An raised his hand and pointed, and suddenly a beam of sword light appeared in front of the Starship. The sword light seemed minuscule in the vast expanse of the void, yet in an instant, it slashed through the void with an unstoppable sharpness. Crack! The God Venerable¡¯s movements froze, and then a crack slowly appeared on his forehead, before finally exploding thunderously. And Xue An, controlling the Starship, directly broke through the multiple Seals and entered the Divine Realm! Chapter 1020 - Chapter 1020 Chapter 1020 Sea of Divine Wrath The Giant Beast Chapter 1020: Chapter 1020: Sea of Divine Wrath, The Giant Beast Squid (2nd Update) Chapter 1020: Chapter 1020: Sea of Divine Wrath, The Giant Beast Squid (2nd Update) This was a boundless black ocean where tumultuous tides surged endlessly, and from time to time, giant waves as high as thousands of feet rose. And the sky was shrouded by eternal, dispersing clouds, the only light being the huge bolts of lightning that occasionally streaked across the heavens. The rumbling of thunder mixed with the roar of the tides made this world as terrifying as hell. Yet, in such an extreme and hostile environment, a massive ship was slowly sailing on the sea¡¯s surface. This colossal ship, ten miles in diameter, was like a moving island. The ship was entirely black, with its deck exuding a cold metallic sheen. Moreover, densely packed Arrays were engraved on its exposed hull. Whenever a giant wave approached, these Arrays would emanate brilliant light, protecting the entire vessel. Despite this, compared to the vast and infinite Dark Sea, the ship still seemed incredibly small. At this moment. On the bow of this colossal ship, the atmosphere was oppressively terrifying. The experienced old captain, Meng Lei, had an extremely solemn expression, ¡°Miss, you should return to the cabin!¡± Standing at the bow, a young girl in a purple dress, with a beautiful visage but looking no more than eighteen or nineteen years old, shook her head with a pale face. ¡°Uncle Meng, I can¡¯t leave! This cargo is too important for the Zhuo Family, we can¡¯t have any mishaps!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s really too dangerous for you to be out here!¡± Meng Lei urged urgently. The girl did not respond, merely lifting her head to look at the cloud-filled sky before saying in a deep voice, ¡°Uncle Meng, have you ever seen such weather?¡± Meng Lei hesitated for a moment, then finally sighed deeply, ¡°Miss, I cannot deceive you! To tell the truth, I have been sailing these waters of the Sea of Divine Wrath for over a hundred years, yet I have never seen weather as terrible as this!¡± The girl clenched her teeth tightly against her crimson lips, her face becoming extremely unsightly, ¡°Then can our ship make it through the Sea of Divine Wrath?¡± Meng Lei shook his head somewhat despondently, ¡°I don¡¯t know! This Sea of Divine Wrath, with which I¡¯ve dealt for half my life, has become more and more unfathomable to me! Although the environment here used to be harsh, it was never as violent as it is now. And such scenes have become more and more frequent over the past few years!¡± Just as the girl was about to speak, a bolt of lightning struck the sea surface from the distant horizon. Boom! After a loud noise. A thunderous roar resounded through the sky, so powerful that it made the entire sea surface tremble. It was as if a giant beast was roaring in pain beneath the sea, struggling against the lightning-filled sky. Such a scene made everyone aboard the colossal ship turn pale. As an experienced old captain, Meng Lei was shocked to his core, then said with a trembling voice, ¡°It¡¯s divine punishment! Another sea monster is undergoing the wrath of the gods!¡± His voice was full of fear. And no wonder he was frightened. For every time the lightning of divine punishment struck, it meant that a monster from the depths of the Sea of Divine Wrath was being punished, and in such cases, the beast would often become frenzied. For passing ships, this meant catastrophe. Therefore, he bellowed, ¡°Full thrust, let¡¯s get out of here quickly!¡± At this command, the whole ship sprang into action. The robust sailors began frantically adjusting the Spiritual Power sails, and the ship¡¯s power core was driven to its maximum. The colossal ship gradually picked up speed and then swiftly sailed towards the distance. But before the ship could leave the area, another bolt of lightning struck down. At the same time, an immense squid emerged from the water and directly met the lightning bolt. Boom! After a loud boom, lightning scattered across the sky, and the huge squid let out a piercing scream as its tentacles flailed wildly before plummeting down with a heavy crash. The splash of water caused the entire giant ship to shudder. Meng Lei¡¯s face turned as pale as death itself as he stared blankly at the water¡¯s surface and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s all over! Everything is finished!¡± The young girl cried out in alarm, ¡°Uncle Meng, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Meng Lei seemed to have lost his soul as he said blankly, ¡°We can¡¯t escape!¡± As he spoke, something seemed to dawn on him, and he suddenly shouted, ¡°Miss, quick, return to the cabin, and then use the Teleportation Talisman to leave this place!¡± The young girl was taken aback. She didn¡¯t understand why Uncle Meng was so deeply agitated. Moreover, the Teleportation Talisman capable of functioning in the Sea of Divine Wrath was so precious that even the Zhuo Family would struggle to bear such a cost; it was an option reserved only for the most dire emergencies. But in that moment of hesitation, a tentacle, hundreds of miles long, suddenly rose above the water surface, then twisted and turned as it smashed down toward the giant ship. Boom! Following a burst of brilliant light, the tentacle was forcefully deflected. However, at the same time, the Arrays engraved on the ship¡¯s hull burst one after another. A roar from a monstrous beast emerged from beneath the sea, and then several huge tentacles simultaneously stretched out of the water, crashing toward the giant ship. Upon seeing this scene, everyone on the giant ship, from the sailors to the captain, showed looks of panic and despair. Compared to the behemoth, this giant ship was nothing more than a toy. And the Defense Formation had already burst completely moments before, so when the tentacles struck, the entire giant ship would face annihilation. Meng Lei suddenly gritted his teeth, rushed forward, and shielded the young girl with his body, while rays of light emerged around him. ¡°Uncle Meng!¡± the girl exclaimed. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t move, or you¡¯ll be beyond redemption!¡± Meng Lei said with a grave expression. But just then. The void suddenly distorted, and violently spat out a Starship. The sight astonished everyone aboard the giant ship. Uncle Meng even uttered a surprised yelp. Then, an intrigued voice came from within the Starship. ¡°How interesting! There are still such pure behemoths in this place?¡± Saying this, a speck of light appeared in front of the Starship. This tiny point of light seemed so insignificant against the backdrop of the heavens and earth, yet it shone as dazzlingly as a diamond star. Then, the light rapidly expanded, instantaneously forming a beam of sword light that slashed down with an unstoppable force. With a muffled thud, the tentacles extending out of the water were all simultaneously severed. The giant squid let out an agonized howl of extreme pain. Some of its tentacles then lunged toward the Starship in the sky. But at that moment, a faint figure of a young man appeared in front of the Starship. As soon as this figure materialized between heaven and earth, the giant squid, as if encountering something unspeakably terrifying, swiftly retracted its tentacles and plunged into the sea, fleeing in absolute panic. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In an instant. The storm dissipated, and the clouds cleared. All aboard the giant ship were stupefied as they gazed upon the figure in the void. The young man then looked down at the giant ship and a faint smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Quite interesting. Is this ship yours?¡± Chapter 1021 - Chapter 1021 Chapter 1021 Zhuo Familys Daughter - Ocean-going Chapter 1021: Chapter 1021: Zhuo Family¡¯s Daughter ¨C Ocean-going Vessel (1st Update) Chapter 1021: Chapter 1021: Zhuo Family¡¯s Daughter ¨C Ocean-going Vessel (1st Update) Everyone on board was staring dumbfounded at the young man who stood suspended in the air. Including Captain Meng Lei, who at this moment was also engulfed in shock and panic. It should be known that the sea monster just now was at least of Half-God Level strength! Yet this impressive-looking youth had nonchalantly sliced off its tentacle and scared it into flight? What level of power must he possess? Could he possibly be a Demi-Divine Level powerhouse? Meng Lei wondered to himself. The girl beside him stepped forward, bending over respectfully, ¡°Honorable powerhouse, thank you for your aid! This ship belongs to the Zhuo Family!¡± The newcomer was naturally Xue An. After he broke through the Seal in the Space-Time Passage, he forcefully breached the spatial barrier by piloting the Trans-ocean Starship, and then he arrived at this place. He hadn¡¯t expected to come upon the scene just now, so Xue An casually drove away the sea monster. ¡°Zhuo Family?¡± The girl nodded, ¡°Indeed, I am the daughter of the Zhuo Family, Zhuo Yangyang!¡± After speaking, she sneaked a glance at Xue An, and noticing that his expression remained calm without any unusual reaction, she gathered her courage to ask, ¡°My lord, are you heading to the Cursed City in the Sea of Divine Wrath?¡± ¡°Cursed City?¡± Xue An pondered for a moment and then nodded with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile. ¡°Yes.¡± Zhuo Yangyang let out a quiet sigh of relief, then said with great joy, ¡°Our ship is also bound for the Cursed City! If you do not mind, would you care to travel with us?¡± After speaking, Zhuo Yangyang looked at Xue An with a face full of hope. She had seen the strength Xue An had just displayed. If they could travel with such a powerful figure, their journey would be much safer. Xue An thought for a moment and then nodded, ¡°That would be fine!¡± With that, Xue An casually waved his hand, gathering the Starship, and then landed on the deck of the massive ship. By this time, Captain Meng Lei had also recovered his composure, and he hurriedly came forward to greet Xue An. ¡°I have the pleasure of meeting you, my lord!¡± As for the other sailors, they looked at Xue An with faces of awe, not daring to approach. Xue An nodded, then began to look around the giant ship with keen interest. Only by personally engaging with it could one feel the ridiculously exaggerated heavy industrial mechanical style that the giant ship emitted. The steel plates, thick enough for a person, the roughly finished but strangely beautiful facilities, and the Arrays engraved layer upon layer on the hull, all stirred Xue An¡¯s curiosity. Seeing Xue An¡¯s interest in the ship, Zhuo Yangyang couldn¡¯t help but speak with pride, ¡°My lord, this ship is the Zhuo Family¡¯s largest and also the most formidable transport ship! Only such a ship can navigate through this Sea of Divine Wrath!¡± Meng Lei also said with pride, ¡°Miss is right, I, old Meng, dare not boast, but if we¡¯re talking about this ship, it¡¯s definitely the best on this route!¡± At this moment, Xue An walked to the edge of the deck, gazing down at the Array that had burst open. Meng Lei said with noticeable sadness, ¡°Unfortunately, we encountered a Half-God Level sea monster this time, causing all the Arrays to be destroyed. By the time we reach Cursed City, this ship will become a pile of scrap metal, no longer able to sail far!¡± For these ocean-going vessels, Defense Formations are absolutely crucial; without them, the ship could at best only cruise the near seas and not venture far, which for a vessel of this size meant it was effectively condemned. Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s expression also dimmed. She had staked everything on preserving the cargo on this ship. Although it seemed now that the cargo was safe, if the ship became useless, who knew what sort of treatment she would face when she returned home! At that moment, Xue An shook his head, ¡°Foolish! Waste!¡± Hmm? Zhuo Yangyang was puzzled, not understanding what Xue An was talking about. Then, she witnessed a scene that left her dumbfounded. She saw Xue An raise his hand, lightly pressing it upon the hull of the ship, and then he pronounced a single word. ¡°Activate!¡± Hum! With a soft roar, dazzling lines of brilliance began to show on the previously shattered array, Zhuo Yangyang, Meng Lei, and others could not help but widen their eyes in surprise. Was he¡­ was he engraving an array? This thought sent a tremor through Zhuo Yangyang, her eyes filled with shock and awe. It was well-known that engraving an array on a large ship was an extremely tedious and costly affair, beyond the means of even the wealthiest noble families. And once an array was damaged, it was thoroughly ruined. She had never heard of anyone who could repair an array that had burst apart. But it seemed that this youth was doing this unbelievable task. At that moment, She saw countless fine filaments of light extending out, covering the original array, and almost perfectly merging together. The hull of the vast ship emitted a series of nearly imperceptible creaking sounds. Almost in the blink of an eye, the countless filaments connected from end to end, then burst forth with a brilliant radiance. ¡°All done!¡± Xue An lifted his hand, saying casually. Zhuo Yangyang and Meng Lei looked on in shock, then almost at the same time rushed to the edge of the deck, and when they looked down, they were stunned. The previously damaged hull array had been renewed, and was more intricate by more than double. Those arrays, filled with an unusual beauty, sprawled across the hull, providing a powerful visual impact. Just by looking, one could sense the strength of the array. The two stared in disbelief, hardly trusting their eyes. It was known that even for a Rune Master to engrave such numerous and powerful arrays would require elaborate preparation and a lengthy period of time. Yet in the hands of this youth, it was as effortless as taking a casual sip of tea. ¡°My lord, this array¡­¡± If Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s attitude towards Xue An was simply out of respect for a powerful individual before, now the fervor in her eyes was almost overflowing. She knew better than anyone what it meant to have a youth who could inscribe such arrays in the blink of an eye. Xue An smiled, ¡°Is there anything to eat? I¡¯m a bit hungry!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Zhuo Yangyang nodded frantically, then personally led Xue An towards the ship¡¯s cabin. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this time, Captain Meng Lei also recovered from his astonishment, promptly ordering loudly, ¡°Quick! Go get that bottle of wine I treasure from the cabin, and bring today¡¯s freshest catch of fish over as well!¡± The dining hall was spacious, verging on luxurious, making it hard to believe one was sailing on the high sea. A variety of exquisite delicacies filled the entire table, with Zhuo Yangyang keeping him company. ¡°My lord, I still don¡¯t know your name,¡± Zhuo Yangyang asked softly. Xue An took a bite of deliciously tender fish flesh and replied indifferently, ¡°My name is Xue An!¡± Chapter 1022 - Chapter 1022 Chapter 1022 The Divine Patterns Emerge Cursed Chapter 1022: Chapter 1022: The Divine Patterns Emerge, Cursed City (Second Release) Chapter 1022: Chapter 1022: The Divine Patterns Emerge, Cursed City (Second Release) Xue An? Zhuo Yangyang was taken aback. Had she ever heard of a runemaster¡¯s descendant or Rune Family with the surname Xue? Could it be some ancient heritage that remains unseen in the modern world? At this thought, respect crept further into Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s demeanor. ¡°Sir, are you going to the Cursed City because of the divine runes that are about to emerge?¡± ¡°Divine runes?¡± Xue An looked up at Zhuo Yangyang, ¡°What divine runes?¡± ¡°Hm? You don¡¯t know?¡± Zhuo Yangyang was somewhat surprised. ¡°Know what?¡± Xue An took a sip of wine, then wiped his mouth with a pristine napkin, and spoke indifferently. ¡°Recently, there¡¯s been mad talk all over the heavens that both the Cursed City and the Sea of Divine Wrath were places where Ancient Gods fell ten thousand years ago. After eons, it is said that divine runes containing the essence of an Ancient God¡¯s blood are about to reappear in the world. Because of this, powerhouses from everywhere in the heavens are already rushing to the Cursed City.¡± ¡°A land where Ancient Gods have fallen?¡± Xue An paused for a moment at her words. He then turned his gaze to the endless black ocean outside the window, a scarcely discernible gleam flickered in his eyes, followed by a casual smile. ¡°I actually didn¡¯t know this, but since I am here, I might as well join the excitement!¡± The ship was very spacious, so the living conditions were quite good. And to accommodate Xue An, Captain Meng Lei had vacated his own cabin and personally escorted Xue An into the quarters before he left. Outside, Zhuo Yangyang was standing on the deck, waiting for him. ¡°Is everything arranged?¡± Zhuo Yangyang asked. Meng Lei nodded, ¡°Rest assured, miss, everything is set up properly, and Mister Xue has already retired to rest!¡± Zhuo Yangyang nodded, then turned to look towards the dark sea route in silence. Seeing this, Meng Lei hesitated to speak, ultimately letting out a sigh, ¡°Miss, what are you looking at?¡± Zhuo Yangyang shook her head, a look of bewilderment in her eyes, ¡°Nothing, I just feel like my fate is as uncertain and tumultuous as this sea shrouded in darkness, without any predictability!¡± Meng Lei fell silent. After a while, he spoke softly, ¡°Miss, this trade expedition has flourished under your leadership, isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Zhuo Yangyang shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m still afraid¡­¡± At this point, a trace of fear flickered in Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s eyes. Anger showed on Meng Lei¡¯s face as he said in a low voice, ¡°These people are too much, even though you are not from the Legitimate Branch of the Zhuo Family, they shouldn¡¯t be driving you to a dead end like this!¡± Zhuo Yangyang gave a woeful smile, ¡°But sometimes¡­ bloodline and status mean everything! No matter how hard I try, in their eyes, I am just a pawn to be sacrificed for their gain!¡± Meng Lei wanted to say something, but in the end, he could only sigh deeply, knowing that what Zhuo Yangyang said was the harsh truth. ¡°What do you think of this Mister Xue?¡± Meng Lei suddenly asked. Zhuo Yangyang shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t get a read on him. How about you, Uncle Meng?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t either, but there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m certain of!¡± said Meng Lei gravely. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve sailed these seas for over a hundred years and have encountered countless individuals¨Cbrutal tyrants, dignitaries, I¡¯ve even met True God level powerhouses! But whether I faced any of them, I could do so with ease! The only exception is¡­ when I am in front of Mister Xue.¡± Mentioning this, a trace of fear flashed across Meng Lei¡¯s face, ¡°I felt a chill deep in my heart, especially when his gaze fell upon me, as if he had dissected my body and soul completely! If possible, I would avoid such a person at all costs.¡± Zhuo Yangyang listened quietly, a good habit cultivated from over a decade of trading, which was to learn to listen. Especially the words of those who had experienced the vicissitudes of life and had abundant practical experience, she paid extra attention to. ¡°So Uncle Meng means¡­¡± Zhuo Yangyang asked softly. Meng Lei took a deep breath, ¡°Miss, since the other party is aggressive, it would be better for you to take a risk, and I think, this Lord Xue, could very well be the key to solving your current predicament!¡± Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s expression changed uncertainly, her gaze drifting toward the distant cabin. In a soft murmur, Zhuo Yangyang said, ¡°I understand, I will think it over carefully!¡± Meng Lei nodded and then left without a sound. Surrounding silence reigned, with only the sound of sea water being split by the giant ship audible, Zhuo Yangyang stood silently for a long time, her purple dress like a blooming Xiao Hua in the darkness, stubbornly flourishing. The journey that followed was exceedingly peaceful. Not to mention Demigod-level sea creatures, even Pseudo-Divine Level sea demons failed to show up. It was as if the appearance of Xue An had scared away the behemoths of the entire ocean. Under such calm conditions, the giant ship rode the wind and waves, speeding along for three days, finally leaving the Sea of Divine Wrath shrouded in perpetual gloom. The ocean still stretched to the horizon, but the environment here was much better, and ships could be seen sailing along the route from time to time. Moreover, these ships would always actively give way when passing the giant ship, showing great respect. After sailing ahead for another half-day, it seemed that suddenly before them, an immense city loomed into view. This city at first glance appeared to be built upon an island. But upon closer inspection, it became evident that the city was moving at a speed visible to the naked eye. Xue An stood at the bow, looking with interest. Zhuo Yangyang slowly approached him and said softly, ¡°Sir, that ahead is the Cursed City!¡± ¡°This Cursed City is actually built on the sea?¡± Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly. Zhuo Yangyang nodded, then exclaimed, ¡°When I first saw this city, I was shocked for quite some time. Such a vast city, built on the carapace of an ancient sea monster that had long since died¨Cit shows just how huge the creature must have been. This¡­ must surely be a miracle!¡± However, Xue An merely smiled faintly in response and did not speak. As the giant ship slowly entered the harbor, the bustling port was swept up in excitement. A variety of goods carried by the giant ship were being methodically unloaded. Meanwhile, Zhuo Yangyang led Xue An onto the city itself. ¡°Miss Zhuo!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Miss Yangyang!¡± The sailors along the way all greeted Zhuo Yangyang very respectfully; it was evident that their respect came from the heart. Zhuo Yangyang kept nodding with a smile. ¡°Miss Zhuo¡¯s trading expedition this time must be quite profitable; she should receive a good reward, no?¡± whispered one of the sailors. ¡°Psh, that¡¯s not certain. Miss Zhuo has been through thick and thin over the years, making great contributions to the Zhuo Family, but who among you has ever seen the Zhuo Family show any concern for Miss Zhuo?¡± another said with a scoff. Chapter 1023 - Chapter 1023 Chapter 1023 I Generally Dont Hit Women (3rd Chapter 1023: Chapter 1023: I Generally Don¡¯t Hit Women (3rd Update) Chapter 1023: Chapter 1023: I Generally Don¡¯t Hit Women (3rd Update) ¡°Yes, sometimes we all feel indignant for Miss Zhuo!¡± ¡°I¡¯m more curious about the man following Miss Zhuo though!¡± ¡°I noticed him too. He seems handsome and quite a match for our Miss Zhuo when they stand together. Just not sure about his strength? But looking at his frail appearance, I guess he can¡¯t beat me!¡± a robust sailor said solemnly. ¡°Enough, we know you like Miss Zhuo, but you better stop worrying unnecessarily! Even if she were blind, she wouldn¡¯t choose you!¡± ¡°Yes, I do think they make a great pair! Miss Zhuo has had a tough time these past years; it would be nice if she found someone to cherish her!¡± Everyone nodded in agreement, but then someone else sighed. ¡°If it could really happen, that would be great! But I¡¯m afraid the Zhuo Family might not agree!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone fell silent. ¡°Yes, the Zhuo Family obviously wouldn¡¯t let go of such a perfect pawn as Miss Zhuo; they will squeeze out all her value before they are satisfied!¡± someone lamented. ¡°Those scoundrels, Miss Zhuo is a member of the Zhuo Family after all, why do they have to bully her so much?¡± a sailor said angrily. ¡°Why, because Miss Zhuo¡¯s mother¡­ was a maid!¡± This statement silenced the crowd, and many shook their heads, filled with sympathy. Though these murmurs were all kept low, Xue An heard every single word clearly, and combining it with what he had experienced on the ship these past days, a faint smile appeared on Xue An¡¯s lips. This girl, this city, and even this sea, are all quite interesting! Zhuo Yangyang was busy transferring the cargo on the ship until half an hour later, when things finally settled down. She nodded apologetically to Xue An, ¡°Mr. Xue, I¡¯m truly sorry to have kept you waiting! Let us now enter the city!¡± Xue An nodded noncommittally, ¡°Alright!¡± But just at that moment, a chariot pulled by a cloud beast came rushing over. The speed was so fast that the pedestrians and sailors on the road couldn¡¯t avoid it quickly enough. In an instant. The chariot stopped right near Zhuo Yangyang, and then the curtain was lifted, revealing a heavily made-up face. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this our Zhuo Family¡¯s talented young lady! What, has the business trip finally come to an end?¡± the woman snidely remarked. Seeing this woman, Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s complexion turned slightly pale, yet she still respectfully performed a greeting, ¡°Greetings, Sister!¡± ¡°Alright! Spare me that gesture. You might want to recognize me as your sister, but I have no intention of acknowledging you as my little sister,¡± the woman retorted. People around couldn¡¯t help but show a trace of anger at her words. But Zhuo Yangyang lowered her head even more, ¡°Yes, Miss Zhuo Ya!¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Zhuo Ya arrogantly nodded and then suddenly noticed Xue An standing behind Zhuo Yangyang, looking puzzled. ¡°Who is this?¡± Zhuo Yangyang hastened to say, ¡°Miss Zhuo Ya, I haven¡¯t had the chance to introduce him. This gentleman is someone I met in the Sea of Divine Wrath. If it weren¡¯t for him, neither I nor the ship would have made it back!¡± Zhuo Ya regarded Xue An with growing suspicion and increasing chill in her eyes, finally snorting disdainfully, ¡°Zhuo Yangyang, are you saying that in the Sea of Divine Wrath, he rescued you?¡± Zhuo Yangyang nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Ha! That¡¯s utterly ludicrous. What kind of place is the Sea of Divine Wrath? If you encountered danger there, how could a penniless young man sort it out? Ridiculous! Zhuo Yangyang, I think he¡¯s just your little lover!¡± Her words were extremely venomous. Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s face instantly turned pale, and her body couldn¡¯t stop trembling, yet she forcibly calmed herself and said, ¡°Miss Zhuo Ya, what I¡¯ve said is indeed true¡­¡± ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t forget how your mother conceived you and how she died! A slave¡¯s daughter is always a slave¡¯s daughter, and you truly can¡¯t change the lowliness etched in your bones!¡± Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s complexion turned deathly pale in an instant, and a layer of mist also clouded her large eyes. ¡°What? Do you feel wronged by what I just said?¡± Zhuo Ya sneered, about to add more. But then, Meng Lei quickly approached. Seeing the situation, he knew what had happened and forcibly suppressed the rage in his heart, bowing slightly toward Zhuo Ya. ¡°Second Miss, what Miss Zhuo said is all true. We encountered a half-god level colossal sea beast in the Sea of Divine Wrath. If Mr. Xue hadn¡¯t appeared in time, we really wouldn¡¯t have made it back!¡± Although he acted arrogantly when facing Zhuo Yangyang, Meng Lei was the Zhuo Family¡¯s top captain, so Zhuo Ya dared not be too presumptuous. However, she couldn¡¯t resist commenting, ¡°Captain Meng, you need to be responsible for what you say. A half-god level sea beast¡­ Haha, if that¡¯s true, then wouldn¡¯t this poor boy also have to be at least half-god level?¡± Zhuo Ya wore a cold sneer. Just then, shouts from the sailors around them were heard. ¡°Captain Meng is right! I can testify!¡± ¡°Yes, I can testify too!¡± These voices clashed together, and many sailors began to express their disdain openly. ¡°You¡­¡± Zhuo Ya had never expected such a turn of events. In fact, the reason she had come to the harbor today was because she heard that Zhuo Yangyang had returned, so she planned to mock her for a bit of fun. She never thought she would offend the masses. She couldn¡¯t lash out under such circumstances, but she directed all her seething fury toward Zhuo Yangyang, ¡°You wretched slave, just wait! I¡¯ll show you when we get back!¡± Saying so, Zhuo Ya prepared to draw the curtains and leave. But just at that moment, Xue An, who had been silent all this while, suddenly laughed. ¡°Are you called Zhuo Ya?¡± Zhuo Ya startled, then looked at Xue An with disgust, arrogantly saying, ¡°Yes!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Very good! If I heard correctly just now, did you call me a ¡®poor boy¡¯ twice?¡± These words made Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s eyes widen gradually. Zhuo Ya dismissed it with a nod. ¡°So what if I did?¡± Xue An smiled, then turned to look at Zhuo Yangyang, ¡°In terms of relationship, what should you call her?¡± ¡°Call¡­ sister!¡± Zhuo Yangyang said bewilderedly. Xue An nodded, ¡°Well then, today I¡¯ll discipline this disobedient ¡®sister¡¯ of yours!¡± What? Zhuo Ya nearly jumped up from her carriage upon hearing this. No one had ever dared to speak to her like that. But before she could react, Xue An had already appeared near the carriage and with a raised hand delivered an extremely crisp slap. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Snap! Zhuo Ya crashed against the carriage, directly being flung out. After free-falling, her meticulously cared-for face was swollen beyond recognition. And this slap left all the onlookers astonished. Xue An, however, nonchalantly clapped his hands and said indifferently, ¡°I generally don¡¯t hit women, but you are an exception!¡± Chapter 1024 - Chapter 1024 Chapter 1024 Are you not satisfied with the Chapter 1024: Chapter 1024: Are you not satisfied with the beating? How about another slap? (1st update) Chapter 1024: Chapter 1024: Are you not satisfied with the beating? How about another slap? (1st update) ¡°You¡­ You dare to hit me?¡± Zhuo Ya¡¯s body trembled, as she stared deadly at Xue An, screaming venomously. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It seems you are not satisfied with being beaten? Do you want another slap to make your face more symmetrical?¡± Xue An said with a smile that was not quite a smile. Zhuo Ya¡¯s body shuddered, and she retreated fearfully backward, then glared hatefully at Zhuo Yangyang, who was already scared stiff. ¡°Fine! Zhuo Yangyang, you¡¯ve really grown your wings, daring to collude with outsiders to hit me, you just wait!¡± With that, she got up hastily and fled in embarrassment. As soon as she left, the whole scene immediately filled with a joyful atmosphere. Someone said ecstatically, ¡°That slap was so satisfying! I¡¯ve long found Zhuo Ya annoying!¡± ¡°Exactly, just for that slap, I¡¯m going to drink a few more later!¡± The rest looked at Xue An with admiration and astonishment. But there were also some who were very worried, especially Captain Meng Lei, who was looking at Xue An with a worried face. At that moment, Xue An walked up to Zhuo Yangyang, who stood there lost, smiled faintly, and said, ¡°Miss Zhuo, didn¡¯t you invite me to your home? Shall we go now?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Yes, yes! Let¡¯s go now!¡± Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s voice became quieter as she spoke, and the color of panic in her eyes intensified. Xue An just smiled and then walked forward. Zhuo Mansion was not far from the port, just around two main streets away. Upon reaching the front gate, the gorgeously decorated grand building had its main gate tightly closed. Seeing this, Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s eyes showed a hint of sadness, then she whispered softly, ¡°Sir, please follow me!¡± Saying that, Zhuo Yangyang led Xue An around the main gate to a side gate. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m really sorry that the main gate is not open; let¡¯s go through here,¡± Zhuo Yangyang said apologetically. Xue An smiled noncommittally, ¡°Alright!¡± Although it was a side gate, it was still quite imposing, and there were guards at the gate as well. When Zhuo Yangyang appeared there, the gatekeeper, who had been leaning against the wall drowsy, immediately woke up and exclaimed with joy. ¡°Miss Yangyang, you¡¯re back!¡± Zhuo Yangyang smiled faintly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back! Could you please open the gate?¡± ¡°Of course, just a moment, please!¡± Saying that, the gatekeeper hurriedly pushed open the side gate. But as Zhuo Yangyang stepped inside, the gatekeeper suddenly lowered his voice and said, ¡°Miss Yangyang, you must be careful, I heard that right after the second miss came back, she went straight to the back house and is throwing a tantrum!¡± Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s face changed, but she still forced a smile and nodded, ¡°Thank you!¡± Passing through the side gate and then walking through a corridor, they arrived at a small courtyard which, although not big, was very simple and clean. ¡°Sir! Please sit here for a moment; I¡¯ll go arrange your accommodation!¡± Saying that, Zhuo Yangyang turned and left. Xue An sat in the courtyard, looking around. It was evident that though the courtyard was clean, the arrangement was rather sparse. Especially considering that she was a young lady from a wealthy household, the fact that she didn¡¯t even have a maid serving her, spoke volumes about Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s status in the family. At that moment, a quarrelsome noise came from outside the courtyard. Then, a woman with a face full of flesh followed Zhuo Yangyang into the room. ¡°Oh, Miss Yangyang, don¡¯t wrong the good people, I really didn¡¯t mean to make things difficult for you, it¡¯s just that your friend is hard to accommodate! Without the chief steward¡¯s orders, I dare not arrange a room for you!¡± the woman said with a face full of sarcasm. Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, but she still suppressed her anger and said in a low voice, ¡°Mother Feng, this is a distinguished guest who has shown great kindness to our Zhuo Family. Please make the arrangements first; I will speak with the chief steward later!¡± ¡°Hehe, Miss Yangyang, although you are the master and I am the servant, rules cannot be broken. Otherwise, I cannot answer to my superiors. Also, I think¡­¡± The woman glanced at Xue An ambiguously and smiled, ¡°Since this friend is brought by you, why not let him stay with you for the time being? After all, it wouldn¡¯t mean much to you, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Zhuo Yangyang turned pale with anger. Mother Feng looked on with a gleeful and smug expression in her eyes. For these servants, it was clear who could be provoked and who could not within the estate. And Zhuo Yangyang, being an orphan, was obviously an easy target. Although Mother Feng held only a small power of assigning rooms, she greatly enjoyed making others feel uncomfortable. Especially since she had heard that today the second young lady had stormed home and went directly to the old lady to complain about Zhuo Yangyang. This time Zhuo Yangyang was either going to be severely punished or she was going to be stripped of her dignity, so Mother Feng didn¡¯t take her seriously at all. Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s heart turned cold. She had traveled far and wide for the Zhuo Family, braving great risks crossing the Sea of Divine Wrath, only to return home to such treatment. It was one thing to be treated like this herself, but the slow hospitality towards Xue An was unbearable. At that moment, suddenly, a tumultuous sound of footsteps came from outside, and then an old man, dressed simply but emanating authority, entered. As soon as Mother Feng saw the old man, her arrogant face immediately turned into one of fawning servility. ¡°Chief Steward! What brings you here personally?¡± Zhuo Yangyang was also startled, ¡°Uncle Zhuo!¡± As she was about to bow, the old man stepped forward and bowed before her, ¡°I pay my respects to the young miss!¡± This caused Mother Feng to blush and turn pale by turns, standing there in extreme embarrassment. Zhuo Yangyang blinked in surprise, then said with a bitter smile, ¡°Uncle Zhuo, it seems you are the only one left in this mansion who still acknowledges me as a young miss!¡± This old man was indeed the chief butler of Zhuo Mansion. Due to his loyalty, the old master of the Zhuo Family had bestowed upon him the Zhuo surname. Having served for over a century, Uncle Zhuo held a distinguished position within Zhuo Mansion; even the children of the Zhuo Family had to address him as their junior. Hearing her words, the butler subtly sighed and then respectfully said, ¡°Miss Yangyang, the old lady asks for your presence!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s complexion turned pale immediately, for she knew very well that the slap Xue An had given Zhuo Ya would not be overlooked. The old lady already despised her normally; this summons was likely to be even more ominous. Seeing Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s worry, the butler stepped forward, lowered his voice, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Miss Yangyang. It seems the old lady does not intend to punish you this time, but remember, you must not take it lightly!¡± Zhuo Yangyang nodded gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Zhuo!¡± ¡°Go quickly! I will take care of your friend!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Chapter 1025 - Chapter 1025 Chapter 1025 Xue Ans Bitter Smile (Second Chapter 1025: Chapter 1025: Xue An¡¯s Bitter Smile (Second Update) Chapter 1025: Chapter 1025: Xue An¡¯s Bitter Smile (Second Update) Zhuo Yangyang turned around and flashed an apologetic smile at Xue An, ¡°Lord Xue, I must leave for a moment. Uncle Zhuo will arrange your accommodation!¡± Xue An had been standing aside, watching coldly from the beginning to the end, and merely nodded noncommittally even after hearing Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s words. Zhuo Yangyang hurried off. The old steward watched Xue An, who stood in the courtyard with a calm expression, and couldn¡¯t help but feel astounded. As the chief steward of the Zhuo Family, he had naturally come into contact with many prominent figures. He had even once caught a distant glimpse of the City Lord of the Cursed City, the cursed empress herself. But regardless of the stature of these figures, their auras were always traceable. However, facing this young man, the chief steward found himself confronting what seemed like an unfathomably deep ocean, profound enough to send shivers through one¡¯s heart. This feeling forced the steward to lower his gaze and speak respectfully, ¡°My lord, please follow me!¡± Saying so, he led the way in person, guiding Xue An to an adjacent mansion. This mansion was not only much more luxurious than Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s, but it also came with four beautiful serving maids. ¡°Lord, if you need anything, just command us at any time!¡± Xue An smiled but didn¡¯t utter a word. The chief steward bowed out and didn¡¯t take a long breath until he was out of Xue An¡¯s sight, then realized that his back was soaked with cold sweat. That calm and noble temperament, that profound and deep aura, had deeply shocked the steward. Just who was this young man? After some contemplation, the steward turned around with a frosty face and called out, ¡°Someone!¡± In the blink of an eye, several house servants appeared, ¡°What are your orders, Steward?¡± ¡°Send the word down: Revoke the cultivation level from the matron in charge of this section of the mansion, then expel her from the estate immediately, and issue a declaration banning her forever!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the house servants responded and quietly withdrew. Moments later, a woman¡¯s heart-wrenching cries for mercy could be heard in the distance. ¡°No¡­ Chief Steward, I know my mistake! Please don¡¯t cast me out ahhhhh¡­¡± The screams stopped abruptly, followed by a sight of a house servant dragging a bloodied matron out the door like dragging a dead dog. A deep trail of blood marked the floor where she passed. The serving maids and slave girls en route stood aside, their faces turn pale and their eyes filled with fear and horror. The steward swept a stern gaze over these servants and said in a heavy voice, ¡°I don¡¯t care which miss or young master is backing you, but a master is a master and a servant is a servant. If anyone intends to use their petty tricks to show disrespect or flaunt their status to the master, this will be your end!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Many of the housemaids and serving girls who usually showed little respect for Zhuo Yangyang were visibly shaken, their faces turning to expressions of alarm as they bowed their heads. Then, the steward turned around and took a glance at the small courtyard, nodding slightly before striding away. Meanwhile, a faint smile emerged on the lips of Xue An inside the house. ¡°He¡¯s quite a smart one.¡± At that moment, the four maids came in with kettles, teacups, and some pastries. ¡°Lord, would you care for some tea?¡± ¡°Put it there.¡± The four maids obediently placed their items on the table but did not leave. Xue An waved his hand without looking up, ¡°You may leave, I don¡¯t require your service here!¡± The maids paused, then the head maid spoke hesitantly, ¡°My lord, did we not serve satisfactorily in some way?¡± Xue An was briefly stunned, then shook his head with a light laugh, ¡°Of course not. I only wish for some solitude. I¡¯ll call for you when I need your service!¡± However, the maids dared not leave, exchanging glances before the head maid stepped forward with a quiet voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t disdain our company, my lord, we can serve you right now!¡± Just as Xue An was taking a sip of tea, he sprayed it out of his mouth upon hearing this. The four maids hurriedly knelt, panicked, ¡°Lord, we¡¯re sorry!¡± Xue An shook his head with mixed amusement and helplessness, ¡°Alright, rise. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± But the four maids remained pale and trembling, not daring to stand. With no other choice, Xue An adopted a serious tone and commanded, ¡°I told you to rise, did you not hear me?¡± Only then did the maids shakily get to their feet. Afterward, Xue An gestured, ¡°I truly don¡¯t need your attendance. Go rest. If I need you, I¡¯ll call. And don¡¯t worry about any repercussions for this!¡± Once the maids understood Xue An¡¯s intention, they looked at each other before quietly saying, ¡°Then we will take our leave.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± With that, the four maids left the room with all due respect. Once outside, they revealed a hint of disappointment. ¡°I thought with such a handsome and extraordinary lord, the four of us sisters might have a chance to escape this life of hardship! Turns out, he didn¡¯t even give us a second glance!¡± one of the maids sighed. ¡°But the steward made it clear to take good care of this lord. Is it really okay to be sent away like this?¡± ¡°What choice do we have? He already said he doesn¡¯t need us.¡± The four maids continued their quiet discussion as they walked away. Of course, Xue An had overheard their conversation and couldn¡¯t help but give a wry smile before opening the Magic Treasures Pavilion. An Yan stepped out from within and said in a strange tone, ¡°Lord, do you require our service?¡± With a helpless chuckle, Xue An replied, ¡°Yan¡¯er, stop joking!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s joking! Tsk tsk, four beautiful maids, who knows whether someone¡¯s heart might waver!¡± An Yan pouted. But Xue An didn¡¯t respond; instead, he sized up An Yan. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± asked An Yan. ¡°I¡¯m wondering how you haven¡¯t put on weight, yet your jealousy seems to be growing!¡± he replied. ¡°Pah! Smooth talker. Tell me, if I weren¡¯t here just now, would you have happily accepted?¡± An Yan retorted with a spit. Xue An nodded, ¡°Quite possibly!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You scoundrel¡­¡± Fuming, An Yan rushed forward to punch Xue An a couple of times but ended up laughing first. Because An Yan couldn¡¯t rest easy inside the Magic Treasures Pavilion, Xue An had linked a strand of his Divine Sense with An Yan before entering the Divine Realm. Thus, everything along the way, she could see as well. That was the reason Xue An kept giving wry smiles when facing the four maids. For he knew An Yan was watching from within the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Chapter 1026 - Chapter 1026 Chapter 1026 The Three Magic Phrases of a Chapter 1026: Chapter 1026: The Three Magic Phrases of a Married Man! (3rd update) Chapter 1026: Chapter 1026: The Three Magic Phrases of a Married Man! (3rd update) After a good laugh, Xue An asked, ¡°What about Hu Ying and the girls, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian?¡± ¡°Hu Ying has recently become obsessed with a game, she¡¯s having the time of her life playing it in the Magic Treasures Pavilion! Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian are studying; I¡¯ve set a rule that they must read for at least an hour each day. Later, I¡¯ll have to check. If they don¡¯t pass, they¡¯re not allowed any snacks for the day!¡± ¡°An hour, won¡¯t that be too hard on them?¡± Xue An felt sorry for his daughters. ¡°Too hard? One hour?¡± An Yan widened her eyes, ¡°Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian are already seven years old! At this age, they would have been in kindergarten on Earth by now! I¡¯m just making them read a bit more, otherwise, are they supposed to play all day?¡± What followed was a thorough scolding from An Yan, mostly about how Xue An was spoiling the two girls rotten. Xue An had heard these words so much lately that his ears were nearly calloused, but he didn¡¯t dare not listen. He just kept a smile on his face, nodding frequently, and from time to time, he even had to express his agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right! What the wife says is right! I know my mistake!¡± Under the magic of this married man¡¯s three-phrases charm, An Yan¡¯s scolding continued for a full five minutes before coming to an end. Then An Yan crossed her arms, somewhat angrily, ¡°It infuriates me, the more I talk about it!¡± Xue An chuckled, ¡°Okay, okay, I know you¡¯re doing this for the girls¡¯ sake. But they¡¯re not like other kids; they¡¯ll have nearly limitless time to learn in the future, so I just wanted to make their childhood a bit more cheerful!¡± ¡°Pah! Even with limitless time, it shouldn¡¯t be wasted. Didn¡¯t we all come from the same beginnings? If we really leave them be, and they grow up without any perseverance, wouldn¡¯t that be terrible?¡± An Yan¡¯s words sobered up Xue An. He really hadn¡¯t thought about these things. And, thinking it over, he realized An Yan made a lot of sense. If childhood was just endless playtime, that might not be such a good thing either! Only with moderation could a person¡¯s character be cultivated. ¡°Yan¡¯er, I understand. I¡¯ll pay attention to this from now on!¡± Xue An said sincerely. An Yan¡¯s mood shifted from anger to joy, and then suddenly, she remembered something, ¡°Hubby, I saw it all in the Magic Treasures Pavilion; that Miss Zhuo is so pitiful! Even her own family bullies her, do you want to help her?¡± As she spoke, An Yan¡¯s eyes began to redden. Xue An knew that An Yan was moved by the situation; she saw her own past in Zhuo Yangyang and held her tenderly in his arms. ¡°There, there, of course, I¡¯ll help her. Otherwise, why would I have followed her back?¡± ¡°So how do you plan to help? Are you going to beat up all those bullies who are mistreating her?¡± An Yan asked. Xue An shook his head, then gently stroked An Yan¡¯s long hair, ¡°Yan¡¯er, although most things in this world can be solved with fists, there are still many people and issues that can¡¯t be, like this one¡­¡± ¡°If I stand up for Miss Zhuo, even though I could let her vent her anger momentarily, she¡¯ll never be able to step out of this shadow for the rest of her life!¡± An Yan nodded, understanding the sentiment better than anyone. Wasn¡¯t that what the An Family went through? And she herself had taken a long time to walk out of that shadow! Not to mention, Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s situation was even more perilous than her own past. ¡°So what do you plan to do, hubby?¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Of course, I plan to¡­ just mix it up!¡± No sooner had he spoken than Xue An felt a sharp pain on his shoulder. Looking down, he saw that An Yan, annoyed that he wasn¡¯t speaking seriously, had bitten his shoulder. Xue An winced in pain, ¡°Yan¡¯er, it hurts! Let go quickly!¡± ¡°Hmph! Now you know how formidable I am! See if you dare to slick talk me again!¡± An Yan said with a face full of pride. Xue An, rubbing his shoulder, said with a smile, ¡°I dare not! But you have to let me bite back!¡± With that, Xue An also bit An Yan on the mouth. ¡°Um¡­¡± An Yan¡¯s eyes instantly widened. Cough cough. Five minutes later. An Yan, her face flushed, looked at Xue An, ¡°Pah, you big hooligan!¡± Xue An licked his lips, resembling a big bad wolf that had just sneaked a snack. ¡°Seriously, though, how exactly do you plan to help Miss Zhuo?¡± An Yan asked again. Xue An chuckled, ¡°Actually, I haven¡¯t thought it through yet, I¡¯ll just play it by ear. But, ¡®it¡¯s better to teach a man to fish than to give him a fish,¡¯ she should understand this principle!¡± An Yan nodded her head. At this point, Xue An¡¯s face again crossed with a mischievous grin, ¡°Yan¡¯er, you¨C¡± Before he could finish his sentence, An Yan jumped up from the ground as if electrocuted and said somewhat flusteredly, ¡°Oh my, the hour is up, I must hurry and check Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian¡¯s homework!¡± Saying this, and without waiting for Xue An to react, An Yan had already darted into the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Xue An stood in place, watching the fleeing An Yan with a bit of a stunned expression, then shook his head with a laugh-tear, ¡°Yan¡¯er, why are you running so fast, are you afraid I¡¯m going to eat you or something?¡± ¡°Hmph! You guessed right!¡± An Yan¡¯s voice came from inside the pavilion, followed by her extremely smug declaration. ¡°Silly husband, come and catch me if you can, ha ha ha!¡± Xue An shook his head with a slight sigh, ¡°Alas, it¡¯s so tough! It looks like I can only ask those maids to tend to me for a bit!¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± As soon as the words fell, An Yan shouted back furiously. ¡°How would you know if I dare or not if you don¡¯t let me try?¡± Xue An said with a twinkle in his eye. ¡°Humph, if you dare, do you believe I¡¯ll cut it off?¡± An Yan¡¯s voice suddenly became chilling. Xue An naturally looked up at the window, sighing lightly, ¡°The moon is really beautiful tonight!¡± Outside the window, however, it was a bright and sunny day. Watching Xue An instantly cower, An Yan nodded in satisfaction and turned to head to the second floor of the pavilion to check on Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian¡¯s homework. But on her way, she took a detour to check on Hu Ying and Xiao Yu, who were playing video games in a corner room. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The moment she opened the door, she heard a cacophony of ghostly wails and howls. ¡°Ahhh, I¡¯m scared to death, so scared!¡± Xiao Yu screamed, white as a sheet, but even so, her eyes remained glued to the terrifying scenes on the computer screen. Beside her, on another computer, Hu Ying scoffed with disdain, ¡°Iron Griddle, could you keep it down? Just look at the rise and fall of your screams over a game!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not Iron Griddle!¡± Xiao Yu, though frightened stiff by the horror game, still remembered to retort. ¡°Give it a rest, little Xiao Yu, you¡¯re a disgrace to the Demon Race with this kind of scare. You¡¯d be best suited to cook teppanyaki!¡± Chapter 1027 - Chapter 1027 Chapter 1027 Hidden Murderous Intent (4th Chapter 1027: Chapter 1027: Hidden Murderous Intent (4th Update) Chapter 1027: Chapter 1027: Hidden Murderous Intent (4th Update) ¡°I said, I¡¯m not¡­ Aaaaah! I¡¯m scared to death, why is there a person there?! Aaaaah!¡± Xiao Yu no longer bothered to argue, because she was terribly frightened by the Skull Head that suddenly popped up in the game. Hu Ying shook her head, ¡°Look at you, when Sister Yan told you not to play, you cried and made a fuss about not being taken seriously, and now that you are allowed to play, you¡¯re scared out of your wits. Isn¡¯t this just asking for trouble?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be like this either, but I just can¡¯t help wanting to play!¡± Xiao Yu said pitifully, then turned her head to look at Hu Ying, ¡°Lord Hu, don¡¯t you get scared when you play this?¡± ¡°Scared?¡± Hu Ying scoffed with disdain, ¡°I am the proud princess of the Qingqiu Fox Country, the direct heir of the Heavenly Fox Bloodline, how could I be frightened by¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, a picture of a bleeding-eyed child suddenly appeared on Hu Ying¡¯s computer screen, which, after several flashes, filled the entire screen. Hu Ying jumped with a start, and her powerful demon energy instantly blasted the computer in front of her into dust. ¡°Damn¡­ what the hell is this, it scared the crap out of me!¡± Hu Ying said, her face showing fear as she patted her chest. Xiao Yu stared blankly, then turned her head and said very seriously to Hu Ying, ¡°Lord Hu, this is already the fifth computer you¡¯ve smashed to pieces. At this rate, before we even return to Earth, all our computers will have been destroyed by your hand!¡± ¡°Hehe, my mistake, it was entirely a mistake!¡± Hu Ying said with an embarrassed face. An Yan watched and was slightly startled. It was An Yan who had suggested letting Hu Ying and Xiao Yu play the horror game. Because those two rascals were also up to no good all day, almost turning the Magic Treasures Pavilion upside down with Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang. Annoyed, An Yan wanted to quiet them down with the game. By now, An Yan had completed all the horror games available. To keep these two in line, An Yan had specifically picked out a few of the scariest and most thrilling games. The effect turned out to be wonderfully successful. Hu Ying and Xiao Yu, while crying out in fear, were hopelessly addicted to it. But because Hu Ying¡¯s bloodline was too powerful, once emotional fluctuations exceeded a certain threshold, she would tear apart whatever was in front of her directly. This phenomenon wasn¡¯t so prominent at first. However, after a few days of development, An Yan noticed that Hu Ying¡¯s bloodline power was becoming stronger. Like the computer on the floor that had been reduced to fine dust was evidence. In the beginning, that computer could still be recognized for what it was. Moreover, An Yan noticed that Hu Ying, who originally looked like an eleven or twelve-year-old girl, had quietly grown somewhat, and although she still looked like a little loli, she now resembled a thirteen or fourteen-year-old teenager. It seems Ying¡¯er is gradually recovering! An Yan thought to herself. Meanwhile. Zhuo Yangyang had already passed through the series of courtyards and arrived at the back house of the Zhuo Family. There was no need to mention the beautifully carved and painted buildings, but the key was that the entire back house was enveloped under a huge magical charm. When Zhuo Yangyang passed through the charm barrier, she felt the Spiritual Energy around her instantly become more than ten times denser, and the temperature of the entire environment was adjusted to the most comfortable standard. Using such precious charms to improve the living environment with regards to temperature and Spiritual Energy was a tremendously luxurious method. And the maids bustling through the back house were all dressed brightly, radiating vitality. Any one of them, if taken out, would seem like the daughter of a wealthy family. In comparison, Zhuo Yangyang, dressed in a purple long dress, looked more like a servant. Since coming in, Zhuo Yangyang had kept her head down, walking silently, trying as much as possible not to attract anyone¡¯s attention. Even so, as she passed by, those maids would look at her with strange glances. After she passed, these people would gather together and whisper among themselves. ¡°Oh my! How dare the servant¡¯s daughter come to the inner courtyard?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? She was summoned by the Elder Madam herself!¡± ¡°I heard that today, at the port, she actually colluded with an outsider to slap the Second Miss! It must be for this reason she¡¯s been summoned!¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, how dare she hit Miss Zhuo Ya. This time, that servant¡¯s daughter will probably end up dead or crippled!¡± ¡°Hehe, just wait and watch the show! The Elder Madam couldn¡¯t stand her to begin with. Now with this incident, her situation is bound to get even tougher!¡± Although the discussions were deliberately kept in hushed tones, many of them made their way into Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s ears. Zhuo Yangyang bowed her head, her eyes dim. Finally. She arrived at the actual ruler of the Zhuo Family¡¯s residence, who was also nominally her grandmother, Elder Madam Zhuo¡¯s courtyard. She first looked up at the glittering golden door, then took a deep breath and knocked gently. The door swung open in response, and a maid stood behind it. When she saw Zhuo Yangyang, the maid smiled slightly, ¡°Miss Yangyang, the Elder Madam has been waiting for you inside. Please follow me.¡± Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s heart trembled slightly, waiting for me? Since when had the Elder Madam ever waited for me? Could it be that she is calling me to account for what happened today? But although Zhuo Ya is indeed favored, she couldn¡¯t possibly have the power to make the Elder Madam make such a big fuss, could she? Full of trepidation, Zhuo Yangyang followed the maid into the courtyard. After traversing a long corridor and turning several corners, Zhuo Yangyang finally entered the main hall. The room was extremely spacious and the decor, needless to say, was exquisite, with even the floor underneath her feet paved with star crystals. Once inside, Zhuo Yangyang didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly, gingerly following the maid deeper into the room. Finally. After walking around a large folding screen, the maid stopped and said softly, ¡°Elder Madam, Miss Yangyang has arrived.¡± Zhuo Yangyang didn¡¯t dare to lift her head, but instead knelt respectfully, ¡°Yangyang pays her respects to Elder Madam!¡± She didn¡¯t even dare to refer to herself as ¡®child.¡¯ A silence followed, as heavy as death. Then, behind the beaded curtain on the high platform, Elder Madam Zhuo, who appeared only in her fifties or sixties due to her well-kept appearance, picked up a teacup and said softly, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Yangyang! Rise!¡± Huh? Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s heart shook violently, almost not believing her ears. From childhood, she had never once seen a kind expression from the Elder Madam. Every encounter had involved being scolded by Elder Madam Zhuo as if she were nothing more than a slave. Such treatment had even become something she was accustomed to. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only So before coming this time, she had fully prepared herself. But she never expected that Elder Madam Zhuo would be so¡­ amiable? Despite her surprise and doubts, Zhuo Yangyang didn¡¯t dare delay, ¡°Yes!¡± Then she stood up and stole a glance around. She saw that in the room, from the high platform where Elder Madam Zhuo sat, two rows of chairs were arrayed, and seated upon them were the elders from the various branches of the Zhuo Family. Chapter 1028 - Chapter 1028 Chapter 1028 Its Nothing Just Kill (5th Update) Chapter 1028: Chapter 1028: It¡¯s Nothing, Just Kill (5th Update) Chapter 1028: Chapter 1028: It¡¯s Nothing, Just Kill (5th Update) Among the chairs not too far from Zhuo Yangyang, a middle-aged woman in fine clothes was seated, and behind her stood the second young miss of the Zhuo Family, Zhuo Ya, who had been slapped across the face. At this moment, Zhuo Ya was looking at Zhuo Yangyang with an extremely complex gaze. This look contained resentment and triumph, and also an indescribable sense of exhilaration. All this caused a huge shock in Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s heart. Because the scale of this occasion was truly grand, she did not know what was going on. Just then, Elder Madam Zhuo spoke up once more. ¡°Yangyang,¡± she said, ¡°how was the outcome of your recent sea voyage as a merchant?¡± Although she was fearful, Zhuo Yangyang had committed everything to memory so well that she immediately reported the entire outcome of the voyage without any delay. After she finished speaking, a slight unrest inevitably arose in the whole hall. The elders from various sides were whispering to one another, clearly surprised by what Zhuo Yangyang had reported. Seeing this, flames seemed ready to shoot from Zhuo Ya¡¯s eyes, but in the end, she glared hatefully at Zhuo Yangyang and then lowered her head, At that moment, a light laughter came from behind the beaded curtain, where Elder Madam Zhuo was located. ¡°Good! To have such a rich harvest, you¡¯ve done well!¡± Zhuo Yangyang was dumbfounded; she almost questioned whether she had heard wrong. Had the elder madam just laughed? And even praised her? It was simply unimaginable. You see, no matter how well she had done or how excellent she had been from childhood, she had never received even a word of praise. And today, what was all this? Zhuo Yangyang stood there, completely baffled. Then, Elder Madam Zhuo softly said, ¡°You have worked hard over these years!¡± Even though it was a simple word of comfort, Zhuo Yangyang felt a surge of emotion and nearly burst into tears. She quickly took a deep breath and said with a trembling voice, ¡°All that I do is my duty!¡± Elder Madam Zhuo nodded her head and said, ¡°Very good. To think this way shows that you are a good child!¡± Zhuo Yangyang was overwhelmed with emotions, a sense of happiness she had never felt before filled her heart. Elder Madam Zhuo then declared, ¡°Tonight, our Zhuo Family will be hosting a banquet to welcome an important guest. Freshen up and attend as well!¡± Zhuo Yangyang was so stunned that it took her a full ten seconds to come to her senses; then she nodded eagerly and said excitedly, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Go on now! Remember to dress nicely, and don¡¯t be late!¡± ¡°Uh huh!¡± Zhuo Yangyang almost cried out of emotion. She felt that her years of diligent work were finally paying off at this moment! After saying that, Zhuo Yangyang was about to leave. Just then, the middle-aged woman sitting at the lower end of the room suddenly said with a smile, ¡°Elder Ancestor, haven¡¯t you forgotten about the distinguished guest that Yangyang brought back with her?¡± Elder Madam Zhuo laughed heartily, ¡°Look at my memory, indeed, do remember to invite your friend as well! After all, he saved both you and the Zhuo Family¡¯s ship, so he is a friend of the Zhuo Family too!¡± ¡°Uh huh! Rest assured, Elder Madam!¡± Zhuo Yangyang responded with a smile. But amidst her immense happiness, she did not notice the sympathetic glances from a few relatively kind-hearted Zhuo Family elders. Zhuo Yangyang withdrew. Zhuo Ya could hardly wait to speak, ¡°Grandmother, isn¡¯t this letting that cheap wench off too easily?¡± Silence followed from behind the bead curtain, and then Elder Madam Zhuo¡¯s voice came out coldly, ¡°Zhuo Ya, are you trying to teach me how to handle matters?¡± Zhuo Ya turned pale with fear and quickly knelt to the ground, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± ¡°Hmph! Useless thing. As a member of the Zhuo Family, to be slapped in public by some wet-behind-the-ears youngster, you¡¯re a complete disgrace!¡± Elder Madam Zhuo said coldly. Zhuo Ya shivered slightly in fright. At this time, the middle-aged woman who was seated on the chair chuckled and said, ¡°Please calm your anger, great ancestor. After all, Ya¡¯er is still young!¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Elder Madam Zhuo snorted coldly, then continued in a light tone, ¡°Master Xu will arrive tonight. He is a powerful rune master, and our Zhuo Family must not neglect him!¡± ¡°Understood! And what about Zhuo Yangyang¡­?¡± Elder Madam Zhuo¡¯s cold laugh followed, ¡°That wench¡¯s daughter is lucky to have lived till now because of the Zhuo Family¡¯s mercy. It¡¯s just in time for her to make another small contribution to the Zhuo Family! Master Xu is particularly fond of such pure and tender girls!¡± The chilly undertone and murderous intent in her words made many of the elders tremble uncontrollably. And thinking of Master Xu¡¯s peculiar tastes and infamous reputation, many shook their heads in silence, feeling a twinge of regret for Zhuo Yangyang. Zhuo Yangyang knew nothing of all this. At this moment, with a face full of excitement, she left the rear residence and dashed toward her own quarters. Along the way, the servant girls and slaves all respectfully cleared a path for her. This made Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s heart blossom with joy. What she wanted was not fear from others but at least the basic respect. When she arrived at the gate of her courtyard, she slapped her forehead and laughed at herself for being overly excited, then turned her head and ran toward Xue An¡¯s courtyard. Upon seeing Xue An, Zhuo Yangyang was so elated she almost jumped up, ¡°Lord Xue, I just went to the rear residence, and Grandmother actually complimented me!¡± ¡°Oh, did she?¡± Xue An smiled and continued to sip his tea leisurely. ¡°Yes! Not only did she not mention you hitting Zhuo Ya today, she also asked me to attend the banquet tonight. Oh, and she said to invite you too!¡± ¡°Banquet?¡± Xue An put down his teacup and looked up at Zhuo Yangyang. ¡°Yes, a banquet! I heard it¡¯s to welcome some big shot, who cares, we will know everything in the evening!¡± ¡°Big shot¡­¡± Xue An¡¯s eyes flashed with a glint. Zhuo Yangyang, however, didn¡¯t notice any of this as she was overwhelmed with excitement. ¡°I always said, even with the prejudices against me, after slaving away in trade for the past decade, Grandmother must have noticed! Sure enough, she knows everything! Heh, she even told me to dress nicely. Ah, I almost forgot in all the excitement, I must hurry back and get ready! Lord Xue, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. In the evening, I will come to fetch you!¡± With that, Zhuo Yangyang ran off. Xue An watched the bouncing figure of the girl disappear into the darkness, his eyes flickering with indecision. Then, An Yan¡¯s voice arose in Xue An¡¯s mind. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Husband, there seems to be something odd about this.¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°It¡¯s not just odd, it¡¯s downright strange!¡± He picked up his teacup and took a light sip, his voice cold, ¡°After wringing every last bit of usefulness out of this foolish girl, they still plan to throw her into a situation with no way out. These people¡­ indeed resort to any filthy trick!¡± ¡°You mean to say¡­¡± An Yan¡¯s voice carried a hint of chill. Xue An leant back in his chair, speaking indifferently, ¡°Nothing much, just kill them!¡± Chapter 1029 - Chapter 1029 Chapter 1029 Tian Fu Pavilion (First Update) Chapter 1029: Chapter 1029: Tian Fu Pavilion (First Update) Chapter 1029: Chapter 1029: Tian Fu Pavilion (First Update) That night. The grand gates of the Zhuo family estate swung wide open, the lights inside shining brilliantly. The banquet hall was decorated as magnificently as an Immortal Palace. Elder Madam Zhuo personally attended, with many of the Zhuo family¡¯s top echelons present. Such a grand scene shook Zhuo Ya, prompting her to quietly ask her mother. ¡°Mother, who exactly is this Master Xu that our Zhuo family is treating with such grandeur?¡± As the lady of power within the Zhuo family¡¯s second house, this Mrs. Zhuo naturally qualified to sit in on the banquet. Hearing her daughter¡¯s question, she replied in a low voice. ¡°This Master Xu, named Xu Bao, is a powerful Symbol Master.¡± Zhuo Ya was somewhat skeptical, ¡°There are plenty of Symbol Masters. Even if he is strong, what of it? Does he deserve such serious treatment from our Zhuo family?¡± Mrs. Zhuo shook her head, ¡°If he were merely a Symbol Master, naturally, he wouldn¡¯t warrant such a grand reception, but the key is the force behind Xu Bao!¡± ¡°And he is¡­?¡± Mrs. Zhuo stated gravely, ¡°Tian Fu Pavilion!¡± The simple three words instantly changed Zhuo Ya¡¯s complexion. ¡°This Mr. Xu is actually from Tian Fu Pavilion?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°No wonder¡­¡± Zhuo Ya murmured to herself, a look of shock appearing in her eyes. It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t seen much of the world; it was simply that Tian Fu Pavilion¡¯s reputation was too great. In the Cursed City and within a ten-thousand-mile radius of the heavens, Tian Fu Pavilion was truly a unique entity. The Symbol Masters from this Pavilion even dominated the entire heaven¡¯s Symbol market, indicating just how immensely wealthy and powerful this sect was. More importantly, the Sect Leader of Tian Fu Pavilion was an unparalleled powerhouse of the City Lord level. You should know, in the Divine Realm, the hierarchy is generally divided into Pseudo-God, Demigod, Deviant God, True God, City Lord level, King Level, and Ancient God Level. Each level corresponds to the rank of cultivators, for example, a Pseudo-God is akin to an everlasting life in the cultivator hierarchy, while a Demigod is equivalent to a Half-step Golden Immortal, and so on, until City Lord level, which already represents True Immortal powerhouses. And those at the King Level are already regional overlords. As for the Ancient God Level, that is a being almost beyond reach. Of course, beyond this, there is the True God Level, said to be equivalent to an Immortal King among cultivators. Yet as eons passed, these once-dominant True Gods have fallen one by one, and now have become the stuff of legend. And at the City Lord level, one is already a commanding regional powerhouse. Like the empress of the Cursed City, who is also a strong City Lord level entity. This goes to show just how formidable Tian Fu Pavilion¡¯s strength is. ¡°This time, many powerhouses from Tian Fu Pavilion have come to the Cursed City, presumably they¡¯re all here for the legendary Sacred Symbols about to emerge,¡± Mrs. Zhuo continued. ¡°And this Xu Bao, even among the younger generation of Tian Fu Pavilion, is one of the outstanding ones, but he¡¯s known for his cruel nature, taking pleasure in torturing young girls, which is why he¡¯s feared by many!¡± With that, Mrs. Zhuo revealed a hint of a cold smile. ¡°When that cheap slut Zhuo Yangyang falls into this Xu Bao¡¯s hands, she will have no one in heaven or earth to call for help!¡± Zhuo Ya¡¯s eyes brightened, and she couldn¡¯t help revealing a satisfied smile, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, that¡¯s truly wonderful!¡± Just then, in the sky above the banquet hall, dense patterns of symbols suddenly appeared, and then the figure of a man in black emerged. As the features of the man in black became fully visible, a slight stir went through the crowd. Then Elder Madam Zhuo rose slightly from her seat and said with a smile, ¡°The Zhuo Family, high and low, welcomes the arrival of Master Xu!¡± The man didn¡¯t look very old, and his appearance could be considered handsome, but for some reason, his presence chilled one to the bone. Especially his eyes, which were like those of a hawk, were too intimidating for anyone to look at directly. Sure enough, it was Xu Bao. Hearing Elder Madam Zhuo¡¯s greeting, he revealed a mouthful of eerily white teeth and smiled. His smile stretched into two vertical lines extending from the corners of his mouth toward his temples, making it look incredibly sinister and terrifying. ¡°Elder Madam flatters me! I am but a junior in your presence, what have I done to deserve such a personal reception from you!¡± ¡°Master Xu, you are too modest, please have a seat!¡± Elder Madam Zhuo beamed with joy. Because, true or false, Xu Bao had given her full face. A maid swiftly arranged seating for Xu Bao, and as he sat down, his bloodshot eyes inadvertently swept over the girl. Seeing this, Elder Madam Zhuo chuckled, ¡°What is it? Has Master Xu taken a liking to her?¡± At these words, the maid turned pale with fright, her eyes filled with terror. Xu Bao, however, shook his head, ¡°Elder Madam surely knows my preferences. I only want untouched, tender young girls. Such damaged goods wouldn¡¯t even be suitable for cooking!¡± Elder Madam Zhuo laughed heartily, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m well aware of Master Xu¡¯s tastes!¡± ¡°Elder Madam, you invited me here¨Cis there something you need?¡± Xu Bao was direct and to the point. Elder Madam Zhuo picked up her teacup and smiled faintly, ¡°Since Master Xu is so straightforward, I¡¯ll get straight to the point as well. I¡¯ve heard that the elite of your Sect have already arrived at Cursed City, is it for that divine pattern?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Xu Bao did not conceal it; in fact, it was no secret. ¡°Is the Zhuo Family also interested in the divine pattern?¡± Xu Bao said indifferently. ¡°You jest, Master Xu. The Zhuo Family, to put it bluntly, are merely merchants. We wouldn¡¯t have any use for the divine pattern, even if we had it. What interest could we possibly have?¡± ¡°What do you mean, then¡­?¡± ¡°Hehe, our Zhuo Family merely wishes to make a deal with your Sect!¡± ¡°Oh? Do tell.¡± ¡°Our Zhuo Family will provide your Sect with everything you need, but after the divine pattern appears, we want the remains of the Ancient God!¡± Upon hearing this, Xu Bao¡¯s eyes blazed with eager light as he stared intently at Elder Madam Zhuo. Elder Madam Zhuo showed no sign of discomfort; instead, she looked back at Xu Bao with a smile. After a moment, Xu Bao reined in the fierce light in his eyes and lowered his head, saying lightly, ¡°It seems Elder Madam Zhuo plans to go even further?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Elder Madam Zhuo didn¡¯t hide it and nodded directly, ¡°That¡¯s right, after all, immortality lies just before us¨Cwho could resist such temptation?¡± One must know the most precious part of an Ancient God¡¯s remains is the divine blood contained within. To possess such blood could mean eternal life, an existence as enduring as the heavens and the earth! The temptation was simply too great, especially for someone like Elder Madam Zhuo, who had enjoyed all the luxuries life had to offer. The only thing she sought now was immortality. Licking his lips, Xu Bao smiled with a fierce expression, ¡°Everybody understands the reasoning, but I wonder how much the Zhuo Family is willing to pay for such a thing!¡± ¡°Rest assured, Master Xu, what the Zhuo Family offers will definitely satisfy Tian Fu Pavilion, and we even have a gift to present you with right now!¡± Chapter 1030 - Chapter 1030 Chapter 1030 Long Night Endless Beasts Roam (2nd Chapter 1030: Chapter 1030 Long Night Endless, Beasts Roam (2nd Update) Chapter 1030: Chapter 1030 Long Night Endless, Beasts Roam (2nd Update) ¡°A gift for me?¡± Xu Bao was slightly startled. Elder Madam Zhuo smiled and nodded, then turned to ask the maid behind her, ¡°Has Zhuo Yangyang arrived yet?¡± ¡°Madam, she hasn¡¯t arrived yet, but we¡¯ve already sent someone to hurry her. She should be here soon!¡± Upon hearing this, Elder Madam Zhuo smiled at Xu Bao, ¡°Master Xu, please wait for a moment. The gift that will soon be brought to you will surely satisfy you! Here, let me toast to you first!¡± With that, Elder Madam Zhuo raised her wine cup and drained it in one gulp. Xu Bao sneered, ¡°Then I thank you, Elder Madam!¡± He too raised the wine cup in front of him and drank it all in one go. The atmosphere in the banquet hall gradually heated up. And just as the place buzzed with singing and dancing¨C Dressed in a brand-new dress, Zhuo Yangyang appeared shyly in front of Xue An. ¡°Xue¡­ Mr. Xue, my grandmother sent someone to rush me just now. Let¡¯s go now!¡± Xue An glanced at the carefully dressed, youthful, and beautiful girl and sighed softly in his heart before smiling. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s set off now!¡± As the two were about to leave the courtyard and head towards the back residence, A figure slowly stepped out from the shadows by the roadside, blocking their path. ¡°Zhuo¡­ Uncle Zhuo?¡± Zhuo Yangyang exclaimed in surprise. It was the Zhuo family butler who stood in front of them. His expression was very peculiar; he deeply looked at the two, then lowered his head and said, ¡°Miss Yangyang, it¡¯s quite late, where are you heading?¡± Zhuo Yangyang excitedly said, ¡°Uncle Zhuo, didn¡¯t you know? Tonight, our Zhuo Family is hosting a banquet to welcome a distinguished guest, and grandmother specifically asked me to attend!¡± ¡°Oh, is that so! Then congratulations to Miss Yangyang. Usually, the Elder Madam never flatters you, but this time letting you attend the banquet truly is unexpected,¡± the butler said lightly. The tone revealed in his words was very peculiar, and at least Xue An noticed something intriguing by the slight brightness in his eyes. Unfortunately, Zhuo Yangyang, engrossed in immense happiness, didn¡¯t detect anything unusual and cheerfully said, ¡°Indeed! Maybe grandmother noticed my efforts before! Anyway, this is a great start, isn¡¯t it?¡± These words made the butler want to say more but eventually, he nodded, ¡°Yes! Indeed, a good start.¡± ¡°Mhm! Then Uncle Zhuo, we should leave now!¡± said Zhuo Yangyang, ready to leave. At that moment, the butler suddenly asked, ¡°Is Mr. Xue also attending this banquet?¡± Before Xue An could respond, Zhuo Yangyang had already eagerly said, ¡°Yes! Mr. Xue also received an invitation! Hehe¡­¡± However, the butler ignored Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s words and kept his eyes fixed straight on Xue An. Xue An¡¯s lips curled into a smile, and he gently nodded, ¡°Yes! With such a beautiful moonlight, it¡¯s quite a waste to stay indoors. It¡¯s perfect to accompany Miss Yangyang to enjoy the lively scene!¡± After a moment of silence, the butler slowly nodded, ¡°The night is long and wild beasts roam. Miss Yangyang has just returned from her travels, surely very tired, so I hope at the banquet, if there¡¯s nothing else, Mr. Xue could bring her back early to rest!¡± Xue An, with a not-quite-smiling nod, responded, ¡°You need not worry, Butler Zhuo. Although there are many wild beasts, in my eyes, they are merely dishes!¡± The exchange between the two went unheard by Zhuo Yangyang; she was busy adjusting her dress and headdress. The importance of this banquet was paramount to her, naturally, she wanted to present herself in the best possible state. ¡°When the steward of the Zhuo Family heard Xue An¡¯s words, he gave him a deep look and then bowed to step aside, ¡®In that case, Miss Yangyang and Lord Xue, please feel free to proceed!''¡± Zhuo Yangyang had been waiting impatiently and, upon hearing these words, nodded to the steward, ¡°Uncle Zhuo, let¡¯s go!¡± With that, she quickened her steps towards the back house. Xue An, after walking a few steps forward, suddenly turned around and smiled at the steward. ¡°I guess the steward won¡¯t be sleeping tonight, because tonight¡­ it should be very lively!¡± The steward was stunned, and by that time, Xue An had already turned and left. The steward watched Xue An¡¯s retreating figure, his eyes suddenly brimming with tears, and he murmured in a low voice, ¡°Mrs. Qian, if you are aware beneath the ground, please ensure your daughter stays out of trouble!¡± Soon, Zhuo Yangyang and Xue An passed through the layers of the estate and reached the back house. When Zhuo Yangyang first entered the banquet hall, the atmosphere was already bustling. People were clinking their glasses in cheers and laughter, the scene one of peace and prosperity. However, as soon as Zhuo Yangyang appeared at the entrance, the banquet hall gradually fell silent. People stared in astonishment at the girl in a purple long dress, radiating youthful energy, beautiful enough to make even the elderly hearts flutter. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s face turned slightly red, but she still lowered her head and took a few steps forward, bowing to Elder Madam Zhuo seated at the main seat. ¡°Greetings, Elder Madam!¡± This soft call brought the similarly astounded Elder Madam Zhuo back to her senses, her eyes then flashing with resentment and anger. Because just a moment ago, when she first saw Zhuo Yangyang, she had even hallucinated. It was as if the lowly servant who had been beaten to death in front of her decades ago had come back to life. This feeling filled Elder Madam Zhuo with murderous intent, although she hid it well, even managing a kindly smile. ¡°So it¡¯s Yangyang! You¡¯re so beautiful, I almost didn¡¯t recognize you!¡± Zhuo Yangyang blushed even deeper at the compliment, her head lowered, her shoulders trembling slightly. Yet, she was completely unaware that at this moment, a pair of eyes as ferocious as a wild beast were fixated on her. From the moment Zhuo Yangyang entered the banquet hall, Xu Bao who was sitting nearby kept his gaze on her. Especially upon noticing the slight blush on Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s face, his eyes revealed a chilling greed and brutality. Like a fierce beast spotting a delicate, alluring little rabbit, almost wishing he could tear her apart on the spot. This scene also caught Elder Madam Zhuo¡¯s eye, and a smug smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. The fish¡­ has indeed taken the bait! Then she waved at Zhuo Yangyang, ¡°Yangyang, come here! Grandma has something to tell you!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s body shuddered. Grandma¡­ This address felt familiar yet strange to her; although she had secretly called it several times just now, she never dared to say it openly. Because she knew that Elder Madam Zhuo disliked her, so she dared not. But unexpectedly today, she actually said it, thereby obviously acknowledging the Zhuo Family blood running through her veins! Chapter 1031 - Chapter 1031 Chapter 1031 Are you satisfied with this gift Chapter 1031: Chapter 1031: Are you satisfied with this gift? (3rd Update) Chapter 1031: Chapter 1031: Are you satisfied with this gift? (3rd Update) This feeling almost made Zhuo Yangyang faint with happiness. She had no other demands, only wanting to have a normal family. That was once an extravagant wish, but now it seemed that everything was laid out in front of her, almost within reach if she stretched out her hand. Zhuo Yangyang stood there, dumbfounded. Elder Madam Zhuo smiled kindly again and called out, ¡°Yangyang, come over here!¡± Only then did Zhuo Yangyang move her feet and slowly walked over. ¡°Come, let me introduce you, this is Xu Bao from the Tian Fu Pavilion, a young and talented Rune Master!¡± Elder Madam Zhuo said with a beaming smile. ¡°I have seen Master Xu!¡± Zhuo Yangyang was somewhat confused, but still called out subconsciously. Xu Bao swallowed the saliva that was about to drool out and nodded, ¡°So you are Miss Yangyang! So beautiful!¡± Zhuo Yangyang smiled shyly, ¡°Master Xu is too kind!¡± At this moment, Elder Madam Zhuo said with a laugh, ¡°Yangyang, hurry and toast Master Xu, someone of his stature is hard for you to meet on a regular basis!¡± Zhuo Yangyang, without any suspicions, picked up the wine jug from the table, filled a cup to the brim, and then smiled appropriately, ¡°Master Xu, this cup is on behalf of my grandmother, to you!¡± With that, she drained the cup in one gulp. ¡°Good!¡± Xu Bao¡¯s eyes brightened with admiration and he, with a smile on his face, also drank a cup. At this time, Zhuo Yangyang turned her head towards Elder Madam Zhuo, thinking nothing of it, she was about to leave. But Elder Madam Zhuo did not let her go, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, you might as well sit and eat!¡± ¡°Me?¡± Zhuo Yangyang was somewhat astonished, ¡°But¡­ that wouldn¡¯t be proper, would it?¡± ¡°What does propriety matter here, Master Xu is no outsider, sit down and have a chat!¡± Elder Madam Zhuo said with a warm smile. Although Zhuo Yangyang felt it was somewhat inappropriate, she did not dare to defy Elder Madam Zhuo¡¯s command, so she reluctantly took a seat to the side. The banquet continued, but the atmosphere this time was somewhat strange. Many people lowered their voices and occasionally glanced over at Zhuo Yangyang who was sitting in the distance. And those glances made Zhuo Yangyang feel like she was sitting on pins and needles. However, Elder Madam Zhuo seemed to be in high spirits today, continuously urging people to drink, and this Master Xu was also continuously watching her with a smile in his eyes. So Zhuo Yangyang also sat down absentmindedly and started drinking cup after cup. At the same time, Xue An¡¯s figure appeared at the entrance of the banquet hall. But almost no one noticed his arrival, as for most people, Xue An was an unfamiliar face, especially at such a young age, so no one paid him much attention. Except for one person. Zhuo Ya spotted Xue An the moment he entered, for someone who had dared to slap her in public, she hated him to the core. Upon seeing Xue An, she whispered to her mother, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s that man who hit me!¡± Madam Zhuo turned her head to look at Xue An and after sizing him up carefully, revealed a cold smile. ¡°He seems rather ordinary and I¡¯ve already had people check, there¡¯s no powerful person with the surname Xue in the Fangtian Domain, so it¡¯s certain, he¡¯s just someone trying to cling to our Zhuo Family after learning about Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s identity. He¡¯s not to be feared!¡± Hearing this, Zhuo Ya¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Oh? In that case, dear mother, should I¡­ right now¡­¡± Madam Zhuo shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t be too hasty, the best is yet to come. Haven¡¯t you noticed that wretched girl has already fallen into the trap? Just wait a bit, as soon as Master Xu makes his move, this fellow will be implicated. Then we won¡¯t have to lift a finger, and this guy will have nowhere to be buried!¡± Zhuo Ya nodded, somewhat eager, ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to it!¡± As she spoke, she glared at Xue An with an extremely venomous look. In response, Xue An merely smiled. In fact, from the moment he entered, Xue An had noticed Zhuo Ya¡¯s gaze, but all this was practically a joke to him. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to this foolish woman, instead, he became deeply interested in the food at the banquet hall. Since the entire city was built on the sea, the dishes were mainly seafood, but these seafood creatures were no ordinary beings, as nearly each one contained a strong essence of life. Some even possessed a cultivation level and Divine Sense. Such dishes, once consumed, could greatly benefit one¡¯s own life essence. A common person eating just a small piece might instantly achieve the status of a Heavenly Being. Of course, such delicacies certainly came at a steep price. Therefore, Xue An began to eat with great relish. For him, although the taste of these foods wasn¡¯t much, it was a waste not to eat them for free. After all, waste is an extremely shameful act. So, one saw Xue An circling the dining table, starting to eat dish after dish. This scene naturally drew sideways glances from everyone present. Many people began to cover their mouths and snicker. ¡°Who is this person?¡± someone asked. ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s the so-called strong man that Zhuo Yangyang brought back from outside!¡± someone scoffed. ¡°Is it that strong man who claimed to have saved the Zhuo Family¡¯s ship in the Sea of Divine Wrath?¡± someone asked with heavy sarcasm. ¡°Hehe, I guess this ¡®strong man¡¯ has probably never had a full meal before!¡± This statement drew a series of low chuckles around; everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt, thinking Xue An was purely a country bumpkin who had never seen the world. As for these, Xue An simply couldn¡¯t be bothered to care. He even simply sat down at the table and continued to eat diligently. After a few more comments from the crowd, they stopped paying attention and turned their focus back to the main seat. By that time, Zhuo Yangyang had already lost count of how many drinks she had had, and although they were all aged fine wines that also contained abundant spiritual power, Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s mind was still sober. She knew she had about reached her limit. Drinking any more was sure to lead to trouble, so she forcibly calmed herself down and said, ¡°Grandma, Master Xu, I really can¡¯t drink any more, and since you are discussing important matters, it¡¯s not proper for me to stay here, so I will take my leave first!¡± Saying this, she was about to get up and leave. But just at that moment, Elder Madam Zhuo, who had been all smiles, suddenly darkened her expression. ¡°Sit down!¡± Zhuo Yangyang trembled all over and involuntarily sat back down. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± But Elder Madam Zhuo didn¡¯t pay any attention to her words, instead, she turned her head and smiled at Xu Bao. ¡°Master Xu, are you satisfied with this gift?¡± Gift? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What gift? A hint of confusion flashed through Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s mind, dulled by the effects of alcohol. And upon hearing this, Xu Bao displayed a sinister smile and nodded. ¡°Not bad! A piece of top-quality goods!¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re pleased! Then I leave this gift in your hands to deal with!¡± Elder Madam Zhuo said with a hearty laugh. Chapter 1032 - Chapter 1032 Chapter 1032 Giving You 3 Breaths Time Let Her Chapter 1032: Chapter 1032: Giving You 3 Breaths Time, Let Her Go (4th Update) Chapter 1032: Chapter 1032: Giving You 3 Breaths Time, Let Her Go (4th Update) ¡°How could I be so brazen!¡± Although he said this, the greed and excitement in Xu Bao¡¯s eyes betrayed him. ¡°What¡¯s there to be bashful about! It¡¯s just a fine piece of merchandise¨Cjust consider it an offering every day from my Zhuo Family if you like it!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xu Bao¡¯s face lit up with joy. ¡°Of course! And you can rest assured that you can do as you please with these goods provided to you, without worrying about any concerns!¡± ¡°Does that include her as well?¡± Xu Bao pointed at the still somewhat bewildered Zhuo Yangyang. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t she just call you ¡®grandma¡¯?¡± Xu Bao said with a taunting smile. Elder Madam Zhuo sneered upon hearing this, ¡°Call me grandma? With her? I was just sweetening her up on purpose! What right does such a lowly servant have to call me ¡®grandma¡¯?¡± Upon hearing these words, Zhuo Yangyang, who had initially been drunk, suddenly sobered up. Then her face turned ashen, ¡°Grand¡­ grandma? This¡­¡± Elder Madam Zhuo glared at her with disgust, ¡°Zhuo Yangyang, you didn¡¯t really think I would accept you, did you?¡± ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡± That¡¯s when Elder Madam Zhuo pointed at Xu Bao, ¡°See? I¡¯ve already given you to Master Xu. Now, go along with Master Xu. When you¡¯re in his hands, remember to behave!¡± These words sent Zhuo Yangyang into an icy abyss. Because she finally understood that it was all a facade. Elder Madam Zhuo¡¯s pleasant demeanor towards her was fake. The attitude changes of the people around her were also fake. It¡¯s laughable that she always thought everything was going to change. But from the beginning to the end, it was all just her deceiving herself. A wave of helplessness and sorrow from the depths of her soul took hold in Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s heart, her eyes brimming with tears as she choked out, ¡°Why¡­ why is this happening? Why are you doing this to me?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Elder Madam Zhuo scoffed, ¡°Because your very birth was a huge mistake!¡± ¡°Your mother dared to give birth to you secretly to climb the ranks. Ha, little did she know she would still end up dying by my rod!¡± Saying this, Elder Madam Zhuo¡¯s face was filled with ferocity, ¡°You don¡¯t remember her appearance; she pleaded for me to spare you without even a moan until her silent death by beating!¡± ¡°A wench¡¯s offspring remains a wench, never changing! All of this, this is your fate! Do you understand now?¡± ¡°Heh! Now the last contribution you can make for our Zhuo Family is to obediently go with Master Xu! To become Master Xu¡¯s woman before your death is also your fortune! Do you understand everything I¡¯ve said?¡± Elder Madam Zhuo¡¯s words were like sharp knives, brutally cutting open Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s heart. Her face pale as paper, her body swaying unsteadily, ¡°No¡­ no!¡± Meanwhile, Elder Madam Zhuo then turned towards Xu Bao, ¡°Master Xu, I do not wish to see this gift again!¡± Xu Bao grinned malevolently and nodded, then licked his lips, ¡°Rest assured, I will fix this item nicely tonight, ensuring that by tomorrow, she will become the most perfect piece in my collection!¡± Saying so, Xu Bao stood up and bowed genteelly to Zhuo Yangyang, his brutal face revealing a savage smile. ¡°Beautiful lady, tonight¡¯s time is precious¨CI can hardly wait to begin. Please come with me!¡± ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t!¡± Zhuo Yangyang felt her heart shattering, instinctively recoiling. But how could she possibly be a match for Xu Bao? He reached out and grabbed Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s arm, then marveled, ¡°Such perfect texture! If this skin were peeled off, it would definitely be a perfect artifact!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, please let me go!¡± Zhuo Yangyang cried out, struggling like a deer trapped in a snare. ¡°That¡¯s right, struggle! The more you do, the more excited I get!¡± Xu Bao grinned wickedly, his mouth stretching to his ears. Seeing this scene, a dead silence fell over the entire room. Even the Zhuo Family elders, who were accustomed to life and death, showed signs of unbearable pain at this moment. The women were so frightened that they shivered all over, not daring to raise their heads for a glance. Only Zhuo Ya was watching with excitement, so thrilled she was almost jumping. Meanwhile, Xu Bao grabbed Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s arm and began dragging her outside. Zhuo Yangyang tried to resist, but her efforts were futile against the overpowering strength of Xu Bao. Zhuo Yangyang couldn¡¯t help but pin her last hopes on Elder Madam Zhuo, hoping she would change her mind at the last moment. But when Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s gaze met hers, Elder Madam Zhuo simply lowered her head and leisurely sipped her tea. Zhuo Yangyang felt completely empty in that moment, her heart sinking into a bottomless abyss, and then she let out a cry of utter despair. The sound, filled with such piercing grief and resentment, was almost unbearable to listen to. Xu Bao quivered with excitement, ¡°That¡¯s it, scream louder! I can smell the scent of despair, this is fantastic!¡± But just then, a calm voice came through. ¡°Let her go!¡± The room instantly fell silent, and everyone looked toward the source. There, at the large dining table, a young man was eating. Was it him? Everyone stared in bewilderment. Elder Madam Zhuo continued to sip her tea without changing expression, but a cold smirk appeared in her eyes. Xu Bao stared intensely at Xue An, his eyelids twitching madly, then he let out a cackling laugh. ¡°What did you say?¡± Slowly, Xue An raised his head, picked up a white napkin from the table, and wiped the corners of his mouth before saying calmly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? I said let her go.¡± A stunned silence filled the room. Many faces showed shock. To dare speak to Xu Bao like this, how bold this young man must be. Both Zhuo Ya and her mother wore smug expressions, as expected. As for Zhuo Yangyang, she was staring blankly at Xue An, ¡°Xue¡­ Mr. Xue?¡± Xue An smiled gently at her, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say before we came that you should get back early to rest?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The heart in Zhuo Yangyang that had sunk into sheer despair gradually revived, and she forcefully sniffed, ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Bao then sneered, ¡°What are you, daring to speak to me like that?¡± Xue An looked up at Xu Bao, smiled slightly, ¡°So, it sounds like you¡¯re not planning to let her go?¡± ¡°Hehe, nobody I, Xu Bao, have taken a liking to has ever been let go! Plus, I¡¯m curious, didn¡¯t you inquire before playing the hero¡­ who I am?¡± Xue An chuckled, then shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, I¡¯m giving you three breaths to let her go, otherwise¡­ I¡¯ll let you find out, just who I am!¡± Chapter 1033 - Chapter 1033 Chapter 1033 Shattering with One Palm Dominating Chapter 1033: Chapter 1033: Shattering with One Palm, Dominating the Entire Field! (1st Update) Chapter 1033: Chapter 1033: Shattering with One Palm, Dominating the Entire Field! (1st Update) ¡°One!¡± Xue An called out softly. The entire venue fell silent. Xu Bao was staring at Xue An with a face full of astonishment, seemingly unable to believe that he would dare to speak like that. It wasn¡¯t until a moment later that he cracked a smile. ¡°Very good, it seems my luck is not bad tonight. I get to catch an additional prey! Because of your words, I will torment you little by little until you die! First¡­¡± While he spoke, Xu Bao¡¯s face was filled with a harrowing brutality. But Xue An was completely unmoved, only calling out indifferently, ¡°Two!¡± ¡°Boy, I will peel off your skin bit by bit. Trust me, I am very skilled at this. By the time I¡¯m done, you won¡¯t be dead, just turned into a lump of bloody flesh. Then, I will slowly soak your wounds with salt water¡­¡± Xu Bao¡¯s expression grew increasingly manic, and his words were enough to make one¡¯s scalp tingle. Just then, Xue An sighed softly, ¡°Time¡¯s up!¡± Xu Bao let out a savage laugh, ¡°Playing tricks, kneel before me!¡± Saying this, Xu Bao¡¯s fingers from both hands instantly shifted, forming various Seal Decisions. Then, a rune appeared out of thin air, and with an unstoppable force, it bombarded Xue An, who was still seated. ¡°Using hands to form Tian Fu patterns! This is the most famous skill of the Tian Fu Pavilion!¡± someone exclaimed. Xue An faced this fierce strike, not even bothering to move¨Cin fact, he casually picked up a cup of wine and took a sip. Seeing this, many shook their heads secretly, thinking that this young man was far too conceited. Especially since he was now facing the heir to the Tian Fu Pavilion; with such an attitude, he would surely suffer greatly. At this moment, the rune had already blasted near. Xu Bao¡¯s face gradually showed a smug look, but before his satisfaction could fully bloom, a shocking scene unfolded. The rune suddenly stalled in midair, then cracks appeared on it, and it ultimately shattered. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Bao was also somewhat surprised. Xue An lifted his head, gave him a slight smile, ¡°Before we begin, I should tell you my name is Xue An. Actually, there¡¯s no need for you to remember it, because it won¡¯t matter anymore!¡± Xu Bao was stunned, still not understanding what Xue An meant. Suddenly, Xue An, who had been seated moments before, was now standing in front of him, and then a palm came pressing down. Bang! After a dull sound, Xu Bao was holding up his hands towards the sky, using all his strength to resist the palm that Xue An had brought down, then he hissed, ¡°You have some skills, but do you think this is enough? I am¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, a series of intense bone-cracking sounds erupted, and then Xue An¡¯s palm pressed down with an irresistible force. Xu Bao¡¯s hands, and even all the bones in his body, were crushed by this overwhelming power. The agonizing pain made Xu Bao cry out miserably. At the same time, bursts of light flashed from Xu Bao¡¯s body as the Jade Pendants and protective amulets he was wearing all exploded, turning into rune patterns, trying to resist Xue An¡¯s palm. Xue An laughed coldly, ¡°You think these will stop me?¡± As he spoke, these rune patterns crumbled one after another. No matter what he faced, Xue An¡¯s palm seemed like that of a dominant King, unmatched and ungraspable by anyone. Finally, Xu Bao lay on the ground with all his bones shattered, looking up at Xue An with a gaze filled with horror. ¡°Who on earth are you?¡± Xu Bao screamed bitterly. Xue An replied indifferently, ¡°I just told you, I am Xue An!¡± With that, Xue An raised his palm again. ¡°What do you want to do? No¡­ I am the heir to the Tian Fu Pavilion, if you dare to kill me, Tian Fu Pavilion will never let you go¡­¡± Pfft! After a muffled bang, Xu Bao¡¯s screams abruptly ceased. For his head, as well as his entire body, had been thoroughly crushed into pulp by Xue An¡¯s palm, even his soul directly shattered, dead beyond any doubt. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, you¡¯re truly annoying!¡± Xue An withdrew his hand, speaking indifferently. The crowd fell deadly silent. Everyone stared gobsmacked at the unrecognizable corpse on the ground. It wasn¡¯t until a good while later that someone, trembling with fear, said, ¡°He¡­ he actually killed Master Xu?¡± Numerous faces turned deathly pale. Because this Xu Bao was not merely a Rune Master, but also the heir to the reigning Tian Fu Pavilion in the Fangtian Domain. And with Tian Fu Pavilion¡¯s usual domineering manner, even a minor incident could provoke major trouble, let alone Xue An publicly annihilating Xu Bao. This was a blatant provocation against Tian Fu Pavilion! This thought whirled in everyone¡¯s minds as they looked at Xue An as though they were staring at a dead man. Xue An, however, didn¡¯t take it seriously at all, as if what he had just swatted was merely a fly, sharing a smile with the equally shocked Zhuo Yangyang. ¡°Alright, the one intent on capturing you is dead! Now¡­ it¡¯s time to deal with your family matters!¡± ¡°Family matters?¡± Zhuo Yangyang asked, looking perplexed. Xue An nodded, then pointed toward Elder Madam Zhuo who was seated high up on a platform. ¡°Do we kill this old witch, or not? Your word decides now!¡± These words first silenced the crowd, and then angry roars erupted. ¡°How audacious! To speak to the elder madam in such a manner!¡± ¡°Such insolence!¡± Elder Madam Zhuo¡¯s expression was also extremely unsightly. Xu Bao was a distinguished guest she had specially invited, and yet, to think he would be killed by a palm strike from this youth. Although the perpetrator was not a member of the Zhuo Family, it would still be difficult to explain to Tian Fu Pavilion afterwards. But upon hearing Xue An¡¯s words, she responded with fury turning into laughter, ¡°Good! What a bold Zhuo Yangyang! No wonder you dare to be so audacious, it seems you¡¯ve invited a strong backer from outside! You¡¯ve really grown wings! But here in the Zhuo Family, I still have the final say! Seize him!¡± As her words fell, over a hundred guards rushed into the banquet hall, encircling Xue An and then surged forward, intending to capture him. The onlookers retreated to a distance to watch. Each of these Zhuo Family guards had commendable cultivation levels, and their combined efforts were imposing indeed. At least Zhuo Ya was shouting excitedly, ¡°Catch that guy!¡± But just then, Xue An casually glanced her way. And with just that one look, Zhuo Ya swallowed the rest of her words and felt as though every hair on her body stood on end. Because the look in Xue An¡¯s eyes was terrifying. There was no ferocity or bloodthirst in it. It was sheer indifference cold enough to freeze the marrow in one¡¯s bones. Zhuo Ya felt as if she was facing a deity of the highest heavens, rendered utterly speechless. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Meanwhile. The guards who had charged toward him hadn¡¯t even managed to stand their ground before they were sent flying back faster than they had come. Thud, thud, thud. After a succession of muffled thuds, the guards all lay on the ground, unable to get up. Xue Anchong, standing with his hands behind his back, smiled at Elder Madam Zhuo and casually said, ¡°Any more? If so, come at me all together, for today¡­ I¡¯m taking on all comers.¡± Chapter 1034 - Chapter 1034 Chapter 1034 Life and Death Left to Fate (2nd Chapter 1034: Chapter 1034: Life and Death Left to Fate (2nd Update) Chapter 1034: Chapter 1034: Life and Death Left to Fate (2nd Update) The banquet hall was as silent as the grave. Elder Madam Zhuo was trembling with rage, her well-maintained, oiled, and slippery face now utterly gloomy. ¡°Good! Very good! Zhuo Yangyang, my dear child! Are these the kind of friends you bring home?¡± Before her words had finished, Xue An¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in front of Elder Madam Zhuo. Without waiting for her to react, he grabbed her neck and lifted her into the air. ¡°What¡­ what do you think you¡¯re doing? I am the Family Head of the Zhuo Family; if you dare to harm a hair on my head, even the Empress won¡¯t let you off!¡± This Elder Madam Zhuo, accustomed to a life of luxury, still roared fiercely even at this moment. ¡°The Empress?¡± Xue An gave a cold laugh and raised his hand to deliver several slaps, back and forth. The crisp sound of the slaps echoed throughout the entire banquet hall, causing Zhuo Ya to subconsciously cover her face and then watch Xue An on the distant high platform with eyes full of fear. Others may not know, but she knew better than anyone how painful the slaps from Xue An were. Elder Madam Zhuo¡¯s already plump face swelled visibly at an alarming speed after being slapped by Xue An. In the blink of an eye, Elder Madam Zhuo¡¯s face had swollen up like a pig¡¯s head. Seeing this, everyone present couldn¡¯t help but take a sharp intake of breath. It was well known that Elder Madam Zhuo had been in control of the Zhuo Family for over a century, and the respect she commanded had long since been etched into people¡¯s hearts. Moreover, with her violent nature, narrow-minded vengeance, and her petty and graceless demeanor, she was feared by many like a snake or scorpion. Yet this very figure, whom people desperately avoided, had just been slapped several times in succession by a young man. It was more fearsome than even Xu Bao¡¯s death. Indeed. As Elder Madam Zhuo, completely stunned by the slaps, slowly regained consciousness, she tried to open her swollen eyes to a mere slit, glaring at Xue An with a gaze filled with deep resentment. She looked as if she wanted to devour Xue An alive. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Look like you¡¯re not convinced? How about another couple of slaps?¡± With that, Xue An again raised his hand. Elder Madam Zhuo shuddered all over, and a hint of fear finally surfaced in the depths of her eyes. After all, her life was still in the hands of this young man, and she had no choice but to bow her head. Seeing this old hag reluctantly lower her head, Xue An smiled and then turned to look at Zhuo Yangyang, who stood isolated in the center of the banquet hall, shunned by everyone. ¡°Speak, do you want her to live or die?¡± In an instant. All eyes were focused on Zhuo Yangyang. The young girl was trembling, her face pale, her eyes revealing hesitancy and struggle. She certainly hated Elder Madam Zhuo for personally ruining everything she had. She also hated the Zhuo Family, as it was like a cage that subjected her to humiliation from her childhood. But when truly faced with this life-or-death decision, she began to hesitate. After all, no matter how much she hated, she was still a Zhuo! If she really went through with the killing, she too would be severed from the Fangtian Domain. Because no noble families would tolerate someone who had betrayed their own family. So, she was internally struggling, her expression varying uncertainly. Xue An just watched with a smile, but the hand clutching Elder Madam Zhuo¡¯s neck was gradually tightening. The sensation of slowly suffocating finally instilled fear in Elder Madam Zhuo. ¡°Yangyang¡­ don¡¯t kill me! No matter what, I am still your grandmother!¡± Elder Madam Zhuo struggled to shout. Zhuo Yangyang shuddered, her beautiful eyes filled with anger and sorrow. But just then, there was a sharp, crisp snap. Xue An delivered another slap to Elder Madam Zhuo¡¯s face. The slap caused Elder Madam Zhuo¡¯s hair to become disheveled, and even her nose began to bleed. She looked utterly wretched. ¡°You¡­ you.¡± ¡°What you? Did I allow you to speak?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Then he gave a nod to Zhuo Yangyang below the stage, ¡°I know you are also uncertain about what to do. How about this! I¡¯ll leave the life or death of this old witch up to fate!¡± Fate? The crowd exchanged puzzled glances, unsure of what Xue An meant by his words. At that moment, Xue An flipped his hand, and a Gold Coin appeared in his palm. ¡°Do you see it? In a moment, I¡¯ll toss this copper coin. If the character is on top, it means you should die, and I¡¯ll kill you without any hesitation!¡± ¡°If the cloud pattern is on top, then I¡¯ll spare you for the time being! Understand?¡± Elder Madam Zhuo, her nose bleeding profusely, looked panicked, ¡°But I¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Xue An cast a cold glance at her. Elder Madam Zhuo immediately swallowed her words. Xue An then tossed the Gold Coin into the air and caught it in his hand. The entire venue fell silent. Yet Xue An wasn¡¯t in a hurry to check the outcome; instead, he smiled faintly at Zhuo Yangyang, ¡°Miss Yangyang, do you think it¡¯s the character or the pattern on top?¡± Zhuo Yangyang, with a complex expression, looked at Xue An¡¯s hand for a long while before she finally exhaled softly, ¡°The pattern!¡± Having said that, she lowered her head. Xue An smiled, then opened his palm¨Cindeed, the cloud pattern was on top. A subtle stir went through the crowd. A trace of joy flashed in Elder Madam Zhuo¡¯s eyes. But before she could express it, Xue An raised his hand and delivered several more slaps. This time, the slaps thoroughly dazed Elder Madam Zhuo. It was a good while before she came to her senses, then asked with a face full of grief and anger, ¡°Why did you hit me again?¡± ¡°No reason, just because I find you unpleasant!¡± Having said that, Xue An let go of his hand. Bang. Elder Madam Zhuo collapsed on the ground, unable to stand up. Xue An stood with his hands behind him in front of her and said lightly, ¡°This time, heaven decreed that I should spare you, so I will¨Cjust this once! But I hope next time, you¡¯ll be just as lucky!¡± Having spoken, Xue An strolled down from the high platform as if leisurely walking through a garden, looking around the entire venue. Wherever his gaze fell, everyone bowed their heads. This was especially true for Zhuo Ya and her mother, Madam Zhuo, who at this moment wished they could bury their heads in the ground. Their bodies trembled slightly with fear. Xue An, seeing this, merely smiled and then approached Zhuo Yangyang, ¡°Shall we go?¡± Zhuo Yangyang stood still, staring blankly at Xue An until, after a moment, tears overflowed her eyes. She then took a deep breath, looked up at Elder Madam Zhuo on the high platform, and said, ¡°Elder Madam Zhuo, from this day forward, I, Zhuo Yangyang, sever ties with you¨CI owe you nothing!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With those words, she pulled out her hairpin and threw it to the ground. An uproar spread through the venue. Yet Zhuo Yangyang, tears streaming down her face, spoke with a smile as radiant as flowers, ¡°My lord, let us leave!¡± Xue An laughed heartily, ¡°Good! Let¡¯s go!¡± With that, Xue An led Zhuo Yangyang away with long strides. Chapter 1035 - Chapter 1035 Chapter 1035 The Storm Rises (3rd Update) Chapter 1035: Chapter 1035 The Storm Rises (3rd Update) Chapter 1035: Chapter 1035 The Storm Rises (3rd Update) The atmosphere in the banquet hall was oppressively tense. Many people even dared not lift their heads to glance at the high platform. They knew very well that any movement now could provoke the wrath of Elder Madam Zhuo. Following a silence that felt soul-crushing, Elder Madam Zhuo, who was still dazed from being slapped, finally regained her senses and let out a piercing scream. ¡°Go find out where this bitch and this fellow have gone; I¡¯m going to tear them to pieces and make sure their souls never reincarnate!¡± Someone quickly slipped away quietly. Then Elder Madam Zhuo screamed, ¡°No one is to speak of today¡¯s events; otherwise, I¡¯ll send you to the grave with them!¡± The venom in her voice chilled everyone to the core. Soon, the unrelated people all left with various thoughts in their minds. Once only the Zhuo Family¡¯s legitimate branch remained in the banquet hall. Elder Madam Zhuo exploded once again. She furiously smashed the porcelain, and all the servants were so frightened that they knelt on the ground and dared not lift their heads. After venting, someone, trembling, handed her some medicine for her injuries. After Elder Madam Zhuo took the medicine, the wounds on her face visibly healed at an astonishing rate. She soon looked as if nothing had happened. Then she returned to her usual self and coldly sat back down in her original spot. Zhuo Ya and the other members of the Zhuo Family¡¯s legitimate branch all kept their heads down, silent. After a moment, Elder Madam Zhuo suddenly let out a burst of cold laughter. The sound started softly but gradually grew louder until Elder Madam Zhuo was laughing uproariously. Those who remained exchanged glances, each seeing confusion in the others¡¯ eyes. What was happening? Had Elder Madam Zhuo been so agitated that she had lost her mind? Just then, The laughter abruptly stopped, and then they heard Elder Madam Zhuo say coldly, ¡°Though you are very powerful, you are still too young and naively believed in fate at the end, sparing me! Well, I will make you understand what happens when someone offends me and Tian Fu Pavilion!¡± She then commanded in a stern voice, ¡°Bring Xu Bao¡¯s body to Tian Fu Pavilion exactly as it is and tell them that whoever killed Xu Bao probably did it to seize the divine glyphs that are about to emerge!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Someone quickly stepped forward to scoop up Xu Bao¡¯s body from the floor, placing it on a stretcher and carrying it out. ¡°Zhuo Family!¡± Elder Madam Zhuo called out again. Mrs. Zhuo hurriedly stepped forward, ¡°Elder Madam!¡± ¡°Take my card and visit the Empress at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Tell her about what happened today and say that this young man¡¯s background is unclear, likely hailing from another celestial domain!¡± ¡°Is that all? Should we also¡­¡± Mrs. Zhuo asked. ¡°No need; a powerful figure like the Empress will naturally understand what it means when a foreign force appears at such a delicate time!¡± Elder Madam Zhuo sneered. ¡°Yes!¡± After everyone had left, Elder Madam Zhuo murmured with deep malice, ¡°Zhuo Yangyang, and you too! Just you wait, I¡¯ll make you wish for death but be unable to achieve it!¡± Meanwhile, Xue An was leading Zhuo Yangyang back to their courtyard. Of course, they could no longer stay here. Zhuo Yangyang went back to her room and quickly packed her belongings into a small bundle, which she then carried on her back. After so many years of diligent work, all that could be taken away was just a small bundle! In the end, Zhuo Yangyang stood in front of the door, looked back at the courtyard where she had lived for many years, and then slowly squatted down and wept loudly. Xue An did not try to stop her, just stood a short distance away watching quietly. At this moment, the Zhuo Family¡¯s butler hurried over, and when he saw Zhuo Yangyang with the small bundle on her back, he first froze and then gave a bitter smile. ¡°Yangyang!¡± Zhuo Yangyang looked up at the butler, her voice choked with sobs, ¡°Uncle Zhuo! I¡­ I must leave!¡± The butler was silent for a while and then nodded, ¡°Leaving is for the best!¡± He then turned his head and looked at Xue An with a complex expression. As the chief steward of the Zhuo Mansion, he naturally knew everything that had happened in the banquet hall. Although he knew the banquet would not end well, the butler never expected Xue An¡¯s methods to be so vicious. Not only did he kill Xu Bao from the Tian Fu Pavilion with a single palm strike, but he even slapped Elder Madam Zhuo more than a dozen times. When he heard about it, the butler was startled. Because what Xue An had done was like poking a huge hole in the sky. He also understood that after such an event, Xue An and Zhuo Yangyang definitely could not stay at the Zhuo Family¡¯s place. That¡¯s why he had hurried over as soon as he found a chance. After a moment of silence, the butler bowed deeply to Xue An, ¡°My lord, thank you!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°You¡¯re welcome. It was just a simple gesture! After all, as you said, ¡®The night is long, and beasts roam.¡¯ So, I simply killed the beast!¡± The butler gave a wry smile, then said solemnly, ¡°My lord, Miss Yangyang, now that Elder Madam Zhuo has already sent Xu Bao¡¯s body back to Tian Fu Pavilion, this matter is clearly not going to end so simply, and the Cursed City will obviously not be safe!¡± ¡°So I think the best place for you now is the harbor dock!¡± Xue An remained noncommittal. Upon hearing this, Zhuo Yangyang stopped crying, then wiped the tears from her face, ¡°Uncle Zhuo, are you speaking of Uncle Meng?¡± The butler nodded, ¡°Not just him! Yangyang, you have operated at the harbor for over a decade, and you have both prestige and connections there; it is your stronghold! Remember, be very careful!¡± Saying this, the butler gave Xue An a deep look and bowed, ¡°Please take care!¡± Xue An nodded. The butler left, as the atmosphere in the Zhuo Family had become fraught with anxiety, and he could not stay away for too long. Xue An led Zhuo Yangyang straight out of the Zhuo Family¡¯s gate, attracting countless sideways glances along the way. Xue An did not seem to notice, even walking forward with a contented expression. However, Zhuo Yangyang felt a multitude of emotions, unsure of what to feel. Just as the butler had said, the moment they left the Zhuo Family estate, the situation around them started to tense up. Xue An then led Zhuo Yangyang directly towards the harbor. They had barely entered the area when Meng Lei, leading a group of men in a rush, collided head-on with them. Upon seeing Zhuo Yangyang safe and sound, Meng Lei finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Come with me quickly!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Saying this, Meng Lei led Xue An and the others into the chaotic alleys of the harbor. They eventually stopped in front of a very unremarkable two-story building. When Meng Lei led them inside, there were a dozen sailors whom Zhuo Yangyang recognized. ¡°Uncle Meng, this¡­?¡± Zhuo Yangyang was somewhat surprised. Meng Lei sighed, ¡°I heard about the Zhuo Family¡¯s troubles very quickly, and I knew it wasn¡¯t good, so I ordered this place to be readied and then prepared to come rescue you. But I didn¡¯t expect that the lord had already escorted you out safely!¡± Chapter 1036 - Chapter 1036 Chapter 1036 Heavens Will I Am Heavens Will Chapter 1036: Chapter 1036: Heaven¡¯s Will? I Am Heaven¡¯s Will! (Fourth Update) Chapter 1036: Chapter 1036: Heaven¡¯s Will? I Am Heaven¡¯s Will! (Fourth Update) Xue An and Zhuo Yangyang settled down in Meng Lei¡¯s townhouse. Because of the overwhelming events of the day, a highly perturbed Zhuo Yangyang retired to her room early to rest. Xue An, meanwhile, sat in the living room, brewing tea with deliberate care. When the fragrance of the tea began to fill the air, Meng Lei, who had gone out to gather information, pushed the door open and walked in. At this moment, he looked somewhat weary. Without lifting his head, Xue An asked indifferently, ¡°Sit down for some tea?¡± Meng Lei was momentarily startled, then smiled and sat opposite Xue An. After taking a sip of the freshly brewed tea, Meng Lei frowned slightly. ¡°This tea¡­¡± Xue An smiled. ¡°I added a bit of ginger! Does it taste a little off?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not exactly unpleasant to drink, just tastes a bit strange,¡± Meng Lei remarked as he took another sip. Then there was a long silence. After a while, Meng Lei hesitantly said, ¡°Sir Xue, I¡¯m not sure whether I should speak or keep silent about a matter!¡± ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°Actually¡­ today at the Zhuo Family¡¯s place, you should have killed that old witch straightaway!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Xue An raised his eyes to glance at Captain Meng Lei, ¡°And why do you say that?¡± Meng Lei sighed, ¡°Well, with you here, I¡¯ll just speak my mind! Under the control of that old witch, the Zhuo Family has completely changed. A hundred years ago when the old master was alive, the Zhuo Family was nothing like this ghastly sight!¡± ¡°So you hate her?¡± Xue An commented flatly. ¡°Hate? Of course! Who in the Zhuo Family doesn¡¯t hate her?¡± Meng Lei paused, observed Xue An¡¯s expression, and seeing no particular change, continued. ¡°So, if you had directly killed the old witch at that time, the situation might be much better than it is now!¡± ¡°Under her control, the Zhuo Family has long been in turmoil, everyone harboring their own agendas. The moment she dies, people will start attacking each other for their own interests, and even if it¡¯s for revenge, it will only be for appearances. It certainly wouldn¡¯t be as passive as it is now.¡± Xue An listened quietly, his fingers twirling a pure silver tea whisk gently stirring the tea in his cup. Meng Lei seemed to have opened a floodgate, continuing, ¡°Now that old witch is sending messages to Tian Fu Pavilion on one hand, and contacting the City Lord on the other, both sides are beginning to conspire. Apparently, she is hell-bent on seeking a frenzied revenge against you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying, it would have been better to have killed her outright! At least it wouldn¡¯t be like now having struck at the snake and suffered for it instead.¡± Hearing this, Xue An suddenly let out a light chuckle, ¡°You make a good point!¡± Meng Lei bowed his head, ¡°Sir, these are just my thoughts. Please don¡¯t be offended!¡± ¡°Offended?¡± Xue An shook his head, then stood up and slowly walked over to the living room window. Outside was the dark night. Xue An said softly, ¡°Actually, I thought of everything you just mentioned at the time!¡± ¡°Then you¡­¡± Meng Lei was taken aback. Xue An with his hands behind his back, said softly, ¡°But what do you think Zhuo Yangyang would have felt if I had killed the old witch right then and there?¡± Meng Lei¡¯s pupils shrank instantly. ¡°It¡¯s certain that Zhuo Yangyang must already despise the members of the Zhuo Family, but her hatred is different from others! Since childhood, she has lived under this shadow. If she real to truly escape, she must take her revenge with her own hands, not watch her enemies killed by someone else.¡± ¡°Otherwise, her days ahead will forever be trapped in her own shadow!¡± As he spoke, Xue An turned his head to look at Meng Lei, ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Meng Lei pondered for a moment and then nodded heavily, ¡°I understand! And in the end, when you tossed the Gold Coin, the result was letting her go, which seems to be destiny itself! Perhaps this old witch really wasn¡¯t meant to die yet! I was impulsive!¡± Having finished speaking, he stood up to take his leave and departed. Watching his figure gradually disappear into the darkness. Xue An stood in place, the corners of his mouth revealing a faint smirk, and then the Gold Coin appeared in his hand. His slender fingers flicked gently, and the Gold Coin spun and soared in Xue An¡¯s hand like a living thing, so fast that it even cast multiple afterimages. Then Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°Fate¡­ heh, I am fate!¡± Saying this, Xue An casually tossed the coin, which landed on the table and spun briefly before coming to a stop. But the image on it was blurred, looking like it was cloud patterns, yet also like some kind of script. The Zhuo Family¡¯s actions were much swifter than many had anticipated. Before the night had even ended, Xu Bao¡¯s corpse had already been delivered to the Tian Fu Pavilion¡¯s mansion in the Cursed City. Normally, this place was only staffed by a few lower-ranking disciples, but due to the imminent emergence of divine patterns recently, several of Tian Fu Pavilion¡¯s leading disciples had already rushed over. Xu Bao was one of them. But no one had anticipated that this disciple, favored by the Sect Leader of Tian Fu Pavilion, would attend a dinner party and return as nothing more than an indistinct mass of flesh and blood. Inside the room, the lights shone so brightly white that they cast a ghastly pallor over everyone¡¯s faces. The atmosphere was ominously oppressive. The countenances of the Tian Fu Pavilion¡¯s major disciples were extremely unsightly. After quite some time, the largest man among them suddenly slammed the table, his eyes filled with fury as he bellowed, ¡°To dare to kill my junior brother, this is an outright defiance of heaven! I shall tear his murderer into ten thousand pieces!¡± As he spoke, he moved to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± A lazy voice suddenly came from outside. The man who spoke walked in, a figure so thin and delicate, even a bit effeminate, that one could almost describe him as fragile, and he was heavily made-up, looking exceedingly flamboyant. On seeing the man enter, the people inside all stood up. ¡°Greetings, Brother Kang!¡± ¡°Greetings to the eldest senior brother!¡± The burly man was taken aback, then said somewhat begrudgingly, ¡°Eldest senior brother, why do you stop me? Am I wrong to want revenge for Xu junior brother?¡± The man chuckled girlishly, then replied, ¡°Of course there¡¯s nothing wrong with that, but did you forget? This junior brother Xu¡¯s Cultivation Level is much higher than yours, and even he met such an end. If you go, wouldn¡¯t it be tantamount to throwing your life away?¡± The burly man, rendered speechless, eventually lowered his head. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The man slowly approached Xu Bao¡¯s corpse. Faced with the grisly scene that would make an ordinary person avert their eyes, the man looked excited, even somewhat greedily licking his lips. ¡°How beautiful this sight is!¡± he murmured softly, then suddenly bent over, sniffing over Xu Bao¡¯s corpse like a hunting hound and eventually even lightly dabbing some blood with his hand and tasting it in his mouth. The rest, upon seeing this, turned varying shades of pale. Yet the man, as if savoring some supreme delicacy, raved in intoxicated admiration, ¡°Such a powerful force! A single palm blow reduced Xu junior brother to pulp!¡± Chapter 1037 - Chapter 1037 Chapter 1037 Hu Ying Racing Down the Path of Chapter 1037: Chapter 1037: Hu Ying Racing Down the Path of Scamming Her Brother (1st Update) Chapter 1037: Chapter 1037: Hu Ying Racing Down the Path of Scamming Her Brother (1st Update) The visitor was the eldest disciple of the Tian Fu Pavilion, named Kang Huazang. His cultivation level was formidable, despite his young age, he was already a True God-level powerhouse. This time, he led his team to the Cursed City to seize the imminent emergence of the godly inscriptions. ¡°Eldest brother, who is the murderer?¡± the burly man asked. Kang Huazang¡¯s gaze narrowed slightly, as if pondering something, until after a while, he suddenly opened his mouth and exhaled a puff of smoke. The smoke coalesced in midair, not dispersing, and gradually morphed into a series of images. It was the scene of Xu Bao¡¯s death. As the visage of Xue An gradually emerged within the images, a stir went through the people in the room. ¡°Is this the murderer who killed Xu Bao?¡± ¡°He looks very unfamiliar! He doesn¡¯t seem to be from the Fangtian Domain!¡± ¡°To think he could shatter Xu Bao with a single palm, this man¡¯s strength must not be underestimated!¡± In the midst of these murmuring voices, Kang Huazang¡¯s eyes shone brightly as he stared at Xue An¡¯s image, whispering lightly. ¡°What a handsome youth! Holding him in my arms must feel wonderful!¡± Saying so, Kang Huazang giggled neurotically. But at that moment, the image of Xue An in the smoke suddenly looked up and swept a cold glance over everyone in the room, then his gaze settled on Kang Huazang and he smiled slightly. Bang! The smoke-made image instantaneously shattered, and Kang Huazang reeled as if struck by lightning, his complexion turning deathly pale, stumbling backward several steps. ¡°Eldest brother!¡± Everyone in the room was shocked. Kang Huazang waved his hand, indicating he was fine, then looked thoughtfully at the dissipated smoke, his eyes growing colder. ¡°To be able to break my secret technique, it seems I¡¯ve underestimated you! But no matter who you are, offending the Tian Fu Pavilion in the Fangtian Domain means you must pay a price!¡± Meanwhile. Within the two-story building at the port. Xue An sat in his room, speaking with An Yan. Suddenly. He sharply lifted his gaze toward the distance. ¡°Husband, what¡¯s wrong?¡± An Yan was taken aback. Xue An shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just someone using a secret technique to trace back through time, searching for my tracks!¡± ¡°Trace back through time?¡± An Yan was baffled by what sounded like a mysterious term. Xue An smiled, ¡°Just a trifling trick, not worth mentioning!¡± ¡°Will there be any trouble?¡± An Yan asked, somewhat worried. Xue An leaned back in his chair, his fingers gently twirling An Yan¡¯s hair, speaking indifferently, ¡°In front of your husband, of course, there won¡¯t be any trouble! In fact, if it weren¡¯t for this about-to-emerge divine inscription and the so-called fallen Ancient Gods, I can¡¯t be bothered to waste time with them here!¡± An Yan nodded, half understanding. Although she often threw tantrums over trivial matters with Xue An, when it came to serious matters, An Yan always heeded Xue An¡¯s advice. ¡°By the way, how is the schoolwork going for the two little girls?¡± Xue An suddenly remembered this matter and couldn¡¯t help but ask. An Yan¡¯s temper flared at the question. ¡°And you still have to ask, your two daughters are simply infuriating!¡± ¡°Oh? What got you so mad?¡± Xue An was slightly taken aback. ¡°I told them to study, but they¡¯re lecturing me with all sorts of principles. At first, it was just Xiang Xiang, but now even Nian Nian has learned to be stubborn! It¡¯s gotten to the point where this mother has no authority at all!¡± An Yan exclaimed with frustration. Xue An chuckled. ¡°Oh? Stubborn?¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll call them out right now and let you see for yourself!¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go take a look inside the Magic Treasures Pavilion.¡± As Xue An also stepped into the Magic Treasures Pavilion, Hu Ying and Xiao Yu were still fiercely battling it out in front of their computers. ¡°Holy shit, there are zombies, hurry! Quick, get over here!¡± Hu Ying was completely absorbed in the game on the screen, occasionally shouting out loud. Xiao Yu, on the other hand, was fully showcasing her racial talents. Her seven or eight tentacles were all stretched out, manipulating three computers at the same time. Upon hearing Hu Ying¡¯s shouts, Xiao Yu¡¯s body jolted. ¡°Where? Where?¡± ¡°Over here, behind that car! Shit, here comes a whole bunch more, quick, over here! Damn it, I¡¯m surrounded!¡± Hu Ying was so excited she almost wished she could dive into the computer. ¡°Hold on, Lord Hu, I¡¯m coming right now to save you!¡± exclaimed Xiao Yu as several of her tentacles whipped about at breakneck speed, the keyboard clacking loudly. Soon, Xiao Yu¡¯s character arrived at the spot where Hu Ying was trapped, followed by a dazzling display of extreme gaming skills. With each shot, a zombie¡¯s head exploded. This incredible display of marksmanship wiped out the horde of zombies surrounding Hu Ying in the blink of an eye. Hu Ying gave Xiao Yu a thumbs-up. ¡°Badass!¡± Xiao Yu snickered, forming a smug heart shape with her tentacles. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m the gaming prodigy of the octopus world!¡± ¡°I envy those multiple hands of yours. I wonder when I¡¯ll be able to grow a few extra hands!¡± said Hu Ying with a face full of envy. Just then, Xue An walked in with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t envy her, you can do it too!¡± ¡°Brother Xue!¡± ¡°Sir!¡± Both of them quickly stood up. Xue An nodded with a smile, then teased Hu Ying, ¡°I heard you burned out eight computers in one week?¡± Hu Ying¡¯s face turned a shade of red. ¡°Ah, Brother Xue, I was just¡­ scared while playing games!¡± ¡°Scared? Scared of what?¡± ¡°Scared of ghosts, zombies, you know¡­¡± Hu Ying¡¯s voice faded as she spoke, clearly embarrassed. Xue An couldn¡¯t help but laugh and say, ¡°A member of the noble Heavenly Fox Bloodline, esteemed throughout The Multiverse, and you¡¯re afraid of ghosts and zombies? If your brother hears about this, he¡¯ll definitely want to fight me!¡± ¡°Hehe, let him. After all, my brother can¡¯t beat you anyway! How many times has he lost to you before? Ten thousand¡­¡± ¡°Thirteen thousand, four hundred and twenty-one times! It should have been thirteen thousand, four hundred and twenty times! But we had another fight on Earth, and unsurprisingly, he lost again!¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°Right, right, that¡¯s the number! I need to jot it down in a little notebook, so when he¡¯s acting all smug in front of me, I won¡¯t forget the exact count!¡± Watching Hu Ying gleefully rush down the path of betraying her brother, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of sympathy for Huyue. ¡°Right, Brother Xue, you just said I don¡¯t need to envy the teppanyaki, and I really can do it?¡± Xiao Yu, standing nearby with a face full of disbelief, said, ¡°My name¡¯s not teppanyaki!¡± ¡°Okay teppanyaki, I¡¯ll remember that, teppanyaki!¡± Xiao Yu: ¡°¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s start now! I want to grow more hands too!¡± Hu Ying was extremely excited. Xue An shook his head with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re a fox, not an octopus. How can you grow so many hands?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Hu Ying paused. ¡°But¡­¡± Xue An spoke calmly, ¡°You might not be able to grow as many hands, but you have tails that others can¡¯t grow!¡± Chapter 1038 - Chapter 1038 Chapter 1038 Heavenly Fox Bloodline (2nd Update) Chapter 1038: Chapter 1038: Heavenly Fox Bloodline (2nd Update) Chapter 1038: Chapter 1038: Heavenly Fox Bloodline (2nd Update) ¡°Tails?¡± Hu Ying was slightly taken aback, ¡°You mean this?¡± As she spoke, three pristine white, crystal-clear tails appeared behind Hu Ying. These three tails were so long they took up more than half of the room. Xue An was momentarily startled, then chuckled and nodded, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right!¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t really see what use they are? Aside from serving as a quilt when I sleep, they also mean I don¡¯t need an umbrella when it rains!¡± Hu Ying said, playing with her fox tails in her hands. Xue An cleared his throat and turned his gaze away, ¡°Ying¡¯er, put away your tails first, please!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Ahem, hasn¡¯t anyone in the Qingqiu Fox Country told you that a Heavenly Fox¡¯s tails are highly confidential, and should not be shown lightly, visible only to those who are closest to you?¡± Xue An said. Hu Ying frowned in thought for a while, then hesitantly nodded, ¡°It does seem that it was mentioned, but I haven¡¯t shown them carelessly! Because in my heart, Brother Xue is the closest person to me!¡± With that, Hu Ying tilted her head and giggled at Xue An. As the power of her bloodline gradually began to recover, and her figure shifted from loli to mature, Hu Ying¡¯s beauty skyrocketed at an exponential rate. Especially when members of the Heavenly Fox Clan reveal their tails, the powerful charm innate in their bloodline makes this beauty even more lethal. Let alone men, even Xiao Yu, who was standing by, was dumbfounded at the sight, her eyes full of exclamation marks. But Xue An was indifferent to all these, and even raised his hand to knock on Hu Ying¡¯s head, ¡°If you dare use your Illusory Art on me again, watch out, I¡¯ll ground you!¡± Hu Ying, feeling the pain, held her head and said with a wronged expression: ¡°Ouch, Brother Xue, I was just trying to see what my bloodline has become now! Wuuu, Sister An Yan, Brother Xue hit me and it really hurts!¡± As she spoke, she even wiped what appeared to be genuine tears. Xue An wanted to say something, but An Yan glared at him fiercely, then stepped forward to gently stroke Hu Ying¡¯s head, ¡°Alright, alright, sometimes he just doesn¡¯t know his own strength, stop crying!¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± Hu Ying replied grievously, all the while sneakily sticking her tongue out at Xue An. Xue An couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and chuckle, ¡°Okay, no more fooling around! When you were in the Fox Country, didn¡¯t anyone ever talk to you about your tails?¡± Hu Ying shook her head, ¡°Indeed, no one ever mentioned that. The Great Elder only told me to take good care of my tails!¡± Xue An mused silently. An Yan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Husband, what¡¯s with Ying¡¯er¡¯s tails?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, I just think that the elders of the Qingqiu Fox Country are way too indulgent with this girl! To think they never told her such basic knowledge, willing to let her be a happy little fool!¡± ¡°I am not a happy little fool!¡± Hu Ying fumed. Xue An nodded, ¡°Agreed, because sometimes you¡¯re not that happy!¡± Hu Ying furrowed her brows in thought for a long time, then turned to An Yan and said, ¡°Sister An Yan, is Brother Xue making fun of me?¡± An Yan was also caught between laughter and tears, unable to resist pinching her cheek, ¡°You! You really are a little rascal that¡¯s both lovable and infuriating!¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°The Heavenly Fox Clan¡¯s bloodline is noble, having been passed down since the ancient and primal times, with a clear lineage that has never been severed! And the strength of the Heavenly Foxes is also unanimously recognized by the Myriad Realms!¡± ¡°And these tails, they also represent how much of the Heavenly Fox Bloodline has been awakened!¡± ¡°Three as the threshold, below three are the ordinary Fox Clan members who have yet to awaken their bloodline, and above three shows a gradual awakening! By this logic, by the time one has six tails, they are already outstanding among the Heavenly Foxes!¡± Upon hearing this, Hu Ying nodded, ¡°So that¡¯s what it means. No wonder the foxes around me at that time mostly had six tails, but the Great Elders, they all had seven tails. What level is that?¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Seven tails signify absolute powerhouses among the Heavenly Foxes, having even touched a trace of the ancient bloodline! Such beings are not to be underestimated anywhere!¡± ¡°What about my brother? What level is he?¡± Hu Ying asked curiously. ¡°He¡­,¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Although your brother has lost to me more than ten thousand times, in terms of talent and bloodline, he truly ranks at the pinnacle of the Multiverse. Originally, he had awakened eight tails!¡± ¡°Eight tails!¡± Hu Ying exclaimed in surprise. ¡°Yes! With eight tails, one is only a step away from becoming a true Heavenly Fox! Even so, your brother has already proven himself as an Immortal King. If he takes that one step, then achieving the status of Immortal Emperor, and even Immortal Venerable would be within reach!¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°Of course! That¡¯s why I said that the elders in the Qingqiu Fox Country have spoiled you too much, not even teaching you this kind of common knowledge!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Hu Ying giggled somewhat sheepishly, then suddenly seemed to remember something, and looked up at Xue An with hopeful eyes. ¡°Does that mean, Xue Brother, that my tail might have other uses?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Then teach me!¡± Hu Ying¡¯s eyes shone brightly. Xue An couldn¡¯t help but laugh and cry at the same time, ¡°Ying¡¯er, you are the little princess of the Heavenly Fox Tribe. Shouldn¡¯t this be something that the elders of the Heavenly Fox Tribe or your brother should do? If I were to teach you, wouldn¡¯t I be overstepping my bounds?¡± ¡°Come on, what¡¯s with all that? If they¡¯re not convinced, let them have a fight with you, Xue Brother. They can¡¯t beat you anyway!¡± Hu Ying stated this as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Hu Ying¡¯s words made Xue An laugh, and he playfully flicked her nose, ¡°You really are an unruly little troublemaker!¡± ¡°Hehe! So are you saying you¡¯ll teach me?¡± Xue An nodded and directly transmitted a Divine Sense to her. Hu Ying was slightly taken aback, and after a moment, she said in some astonishment, ¡°This is complicated?¡± ¡°What did you expect? The tails of the Heavenly Fox Tribe are formidable weapons, and if used well, could even rival divine artifacts! This is only a part of what your brother wagered and lost to me. There¡¯s still much more! But with your current strength, it¡¯s clearly unrealistic to learn it all. You should start by learning how to use it, and then begin practicing little by little!¡± Xue An gave Hu Ying a few pointers. Despite not having cultivated it and it not being a human Cultivation Technique, with Xue An¡¯s vision, a few casual pointers were enough to benefit Hu Ying greatly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Soon. Hu Ying eagerly began to condense her tails. Moments later. Her three tails suddenly disappeared, replaced by three clones. These three clones looked exactly like Hu Ying, and unlike the clones created by Spells, these were transformed from her tails, making them indistinguishable from the original. Chapter 1039 - Chapter 1039 Chapter 1039 Independent Xiang Xiang (3rd Chapter 1039: Chapter 1039: Independent Xiang Xiang (3rd Update) Chapter 1039: Chapter 1039: Independent Xiang Xiang (3rd Update) Hu Ying was so excited she practically bounced up and down, immediately taking control of her three avatars to start using the computer. Then she discovered that these three avatars were like extensions of her limbs, facing no obstacles at all when playing games. So, she proudly boasted to Xiao Yu, ¡°See? Now your mom has three helpers. From now on, when we play games, your mom¡¯s got your back!¡± Then it was as if she remembered something. She turned around, her face full of resolve, and said to Xue An. ¡°Big Brother Xue, if the more tails you have, the more avatars you can have?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Of course! In fact, your three tails are just the basics. With each additional tail, the number of avatars you can create multiplies geometrically. When you reach your brother¡¯s level, you will be able to transform into billions and walk among The Multiverse!¡± ¡°Transform into billions¡­¡± Hu Ying murmured softly a few times. Then she suddenly looked up and asked, ¡°What about nine tails?¡± ¡°Nine tails? To tell the truth, I¡¯m not too sure either because I¡¯ve never seen it. But legend has it that at that point, one can transform into something boundless!¡± Xue An responded casually. Hu Ying lowered her head, seemingly deep in thought. Xue An was then about to leave with An Yan, but at that moment. Hu Ying suddenly looked up, speaking seriously to Xue An, ¡°Big Brother Xue, I will definitely awaken nine tails, surpass my brother, and become the unique Heavenly Fox!¡± Xue An stopped in his tracks, looked back at Hu Ying, then smiled and nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting for that day!¡± Perhaps neither of them knew at that moment what this promise truly meant! Although the Magic Treasures Pavilion was crafted by a True Immortal, by a twist of fate, a segment of the Heavenly Dao Laws blended into its creation process, bestowing an array of magical properties upon it. For example, the pocket universe was one such feature. To contain an entire realm within the space of a square inch was no small feat, and for Xue An, who wielded control over it, he held even more power within this pocket universe. Nevertheless, Xue An slowly ascended the stairs and made his way to the second floor. As he rounded a corner, he could hear the clear, articulate reading of two little girls. ¡°Man at his birth is fundamentally good. Their natures are similar; their habits become widely different¡­¡± The voice, naive and earnest, was unmistakably Nian Nian¡¯s. Xue An chuckled, then turned to An Yan with a look that seemed to say the other girl¡¯s recitation was quite good. An Yan shook her head lightly, then tugged at Xue An, tiptoeing quietly to the outside of the room. The door was ajar, offering a glimpse inside. Two little girls were seated behind a desk, each holding a hefty tome. As they read, Nian Nian began to nod and sway as she recited. But just then, Xiang Xiang put down her book, gesturing with her hand, interrupting Nian Nian, ¡°Stop reciting!¡± ¡°Huh? Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Nian Nian also set down her book, looking puzzled. ¡°I think there¡¯s something wrong with this sentence!¡± ¡°Where? Did I recite it incorrectly?¡± Nian Nian asked, confused. ¡°It¡¯s not that you recited it wrong, but I think there¡¯s something intrinsically wrong with the sentence itself!¡± Xiang Xiang declared. ¡°But Mom said we should recite from this book!¡± ¡°Well, Mom isn¡¯t necessarily right about everything! For example, I disagree with the very first sentence. What does it mean when it says, ¡®Man at his birth is fundamentally good¡¯? Babies are born knowing nothing, surviving purely on instinct. Concepts of good and evil are imposed on them by others! And what is good, and what is evil? Do you know?¡± Nian Nian shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, and Sister, I don¡¯t really understand what you¡¯re talking about!¡± ¡°You see! It¡¯s because you¡¯re too simple-minded! Let me give you an example. Imagine you¡¯re walking through a forest and suddenly you see a wolf about to eat a deer. What would you do?¡± ¡°Why would I want to take a walk in the forest? I hate moving around. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to snack on something if I had the time?¡± Nian Nian was completely off topic. Xiang Xiang, frustrated, scowled and put on an authoritative sisterly demeanor, ¡°That¡¯s not the point. I say you¡¯re going for a walk, and that¡¯s what will happen!¡± ¡°Alright! What was the question again?¡± ¡°You encounter a wolf about to eat a deer, what do you do?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯d ask the wolf if I could have a bite too!¡± Nian Nian replied earnestly. Xiang Xiang: ¡°¡­¡± Then, unable to contain herself, she smacked Nian Nian on the head with her book, ¡°Eat, eat, eat, that¡¯s all you think about!¡± ¡°But that¡¯s really what I would think!¡± Nian Nian insisted earnestly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance, please answer me honestly, if you still want to get ice cream tonight!¡± Xiang Xiang said with a stern face. At the mention of ice cream, Nian Nian straightened up quickly, then spoke seriously, ¡°I would help the deer fight off the big bad wolf because fairy tales say the big bad wolf is a villain!¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Xiang Xiang stood up, hands behind her back, pacing the room like a little adult. ¡°In our eyes, it¡¯s wrong for the wolf to eat the deer; the wolf is the villain, and the deer is the victim! But if you change the perspective, to the wolf, not eating the deer might mean it cannot survive. And back at its home, there might be little wolves waiting to be fed. So, it eats the deer simply to survive, not out of a sense of good or evil, but to live!¡± Nian Nian listened, utterly confused, but thinking about the ice cream, she sat obediently, listening. ¡°For the deer, of course, it does not want to be eaten. So, to avoid being prey, they will strive to run faster and stronger, and ultimately, the healthy ones survive while the old, weak, sick, and lame are taken by the wolf. It sounds cruel, but the entire species survives!¡± ¡°Now, you happen to pass by the forest, see a wolf hunting a deer, and you drive the wolf away thinking you¡¯ve saved the deer, feeling very happy! But what you don¡¯t know is that the wolf might die from starvation, and the little wolves in its den might die as well. This deer, which should have died, leads to the misfortune of the whole herd because it was lucky!¡± ¡°All of this is rooted in the concept of good and evil imposed by man! Now tell me, isn¡¯t that ridiculous?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing Xiang Xiang¡¯s coherent argument, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but be a little taken aback. At this moment, An Yan gently tapped him on the shoulder and sighed, ¡°Husband, do you hear? This little girl can talk your ear off, and sometimes what she says leaves me unable to argue! So now, it¡¯s up to you to discipline. I¡¯m out of my league!¡± Xue An laughed, then slowly stepped out from the shadows, appearing in front of the room, and softly called out, ¡°Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian!¡± The two little girls turned their heads, and then with surprise, they shouted, ¡°Daddy!¡± As they spoke, the two little girls dashed over. Chapter 1040 - Chapter 1040 Chapter 1040 Xiang Xiangs Little Trouble (4th Chapter 1040: Chapter 1040: Xiang Xiang¡¯s Little Trouble (4th Update) Chapter 1040: Chapter 1040: Xiang Xiang¡¯s Little Trouble (4th Update) Xue An hugged his two daughters in his arms. ¡°Daddy, how did you get in?¡± Xiang Xiang asked. ¡°Yes, Daddy, did you bring me something delicious?¡± Nian Nian also asked. Xue An laughed, ¡°Nian Nian, no wonder your sister always says all you think about is food! You really are a standard foodie!¡± ¡°Eh, Daddy, did you hear what we were just talking about?¡± Nian Nian asked in surprise. Xue An nodded, then looked at his elder daughter Xiang Xiang and sighed gently, ¡°Xiang Xiang, I have to say, what you just said really surprised me!¡± ¡°Daddy, do you also think I¡¯m right?¡± Xiang Xiang asked excitedly. ¡°Partly right, but also not quite!¡± ¡°Right, because the concepts of good and evil are indeed established by people. Before that, nature operated on its own accord without any human interference, and it ran smoothly. Is that what you meant?¡± Xiang Xiang nodded, ¡°Exactly! Daddy, isn¡¯t that idea correct?¡± ¡°Of course, it is! But the issue is, what distinguishes humans as the leaders among all beings, rather than being lumped together with other birds and beasts, do you know?¡± Xiang Xiang lowered her head and pondered for a moment, ¡°Is it because humans cultivate faster than other races?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°In terms of cultivation speed, the powerful heritages within the Demon Race can outpace the Human Clan in a second!¡± ¡°Then¡­ is it because humans have their own cultural heritage?¡± Xue An shook his head again, ¡°Not to mention others, just look at the Divine Realm we inhabit now. The civilizations of the Divine Clan span hundreds of thousands of years, much more ancient than the Human Clan!¡± ¡°Then what is it because of?¡± Xiang Xiang asked curiously. Xue An smiled and patted her little head, ¡°It¡¯s because of the concept of good and evil you just mentioned!¡± With that, Xue An looked up and spoke softly, ¡°Perhaps the distinction between good and evil existed before the Human Clan, but it was the emergence of the Human Clan that truly popularized and mainstreamed these concepts in The Multiverse!¡± Continuing, Xue An looked down at Xiang Xiang, ¡°Xiang Xiang, how do you differentiate between good and evil?¡± Xiang Xiang furrowed her brow and, after a long thought, finally shook her head dejectedly, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know, because many who have lived long still have no answer!¡± Then Xue An turned to An Yan, ¡°Yan¡¯er, what do you think?¡± After pondering for a long while, An Yan hesitantly said, ¡°Helping others?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°That could be! But evil people might also do that, and sometimes even better!¡± ¡°So¡­ what is the real answer?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know either!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± An Yan was slightly taken aback. Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian also looked a bit stunned. Because in their eyes, Xue An knew everything! ¡°There is no absolute good or evil, just like Xiang Xiang said. What you consider good, becomes absolute evil from the perspective of a wolf! But I only have one simple standard,¡± Xue An paused, then spoke softly. ¡°Do not do to others what you do not want done to yourself.¡± ¡°Do not do to others what you do not want done to yourself¡­¡± An Yan and Xiang Xiang murmured softly. And Xue An continued, ¡°Xiang Xiang, in fact, all these things and the theories you just mentioned are just theorizing to you, because without experiencing them, you won¡¯t truly understand!¡± ¡°So what I hope for you is to not decide your future life prematurely with these empty talks at this moment, because what you need right now is a relaxed childhood!¡± Hearing Xue An¡¯s words, the worries between Xiang Xiang¡¯s brows gradually dissipated, and her once mature-looking eyes became innocent again. ¡°Mmm, thank you, Daddy, I understand now!¡± Xue An smiled teasingly, ¡°What do you understand?¡± ¡°That unexperienced reasoning is ultimately just empty talk, so I have to grow up quickly and understand all this as soon as possible!¡± Xiang Xiang said. Seeing this, Xue An chuckled and patted her head, ¡°Silly girl, when you truly grow up, you¡¯ll regret these words!¡± Nian Nian, who had been silent until now, suddenly spoke up, ¡°I also want to grow up quickly!¡± ¡°Hmm? Nian Nian, why is that?¡± ¡°Because when I grow up, I can eat ice cream without any restrictions! Just thinking about it makes me happy!¡± Nian Nian said, drooling. Xue An laughed heartily, ¡°Silly Nian Nian, what¡¯s so great about always eating ice cream? Today, Daddy will take you out for a big meal!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true!¡± ¡°Yay, yay, we¡¯re going to eat a big meal!¡± The two little girls jumped excitedly. Xue An winked at An Yan and then lowered his voice, ¡°See? It still takes Dad to step in!¡± An Yan couldn¡¯t help but smile amusedly at Xue An and then asked, ¡°Honey, where do you plan to go for the big meal?¡± ¡°To the harbor outside, naturally!¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t the situation outside a bit tense now?¡± An Yan asked worriedly. Xue An smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with your husband here, even if the sky falls, I¡¯ll make it settle down peacefully!¡± The whole Cursed City was built on the sea, and originally it was full of harbors, but due to its special location, it gradually evolved into one harbor. And eventually developed into a massive sea harbor market. Because trade was thriving in Cursed City with hundreds of large ships coming and going daily, it also supported countless sailors and people depending on the ships for their livelihoods. Therefore, this sea harbor market was extraordinarily bustling. Ships from all over brought countless novelties, ranging from extremely expensive foreign divine treasures to very cheap coarse spiritual rice; it had everything. When Xue An led his family through the streets, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by the bustling scene before them. But as children love excitement, they soon became enthusiastic. ¡°Daddy, I want to eat this!¡± Nian Nian pointed to a strange snack. ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Daddy, I want to play with this!¡± Xiang Xiang pointed to a novel gadget. ¡°No problem!¡± Xue An was all smiles and nods to his daughters¡¯ requests, agreeing to whatever they said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It wasn¡¯t until the girls clamored to buy a particularly fierce-looking snake, and Xue An was about to agree, that An Yan couldn¡¯t help but intervene. ¡°That¡¯s enough now! We¡¯ve only walked a few steps and you¡¯ve bought so much; are you planning to buy up this whole street later?¡± Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian shut their mouths and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound anymore. But after a while, Xue An looked down, smiled cheekily, and asked, ¡°Hungry? How about Daddy takes you to eat some seafood here?¡± Both girls¡¯ eyes lit up, and they chorused, ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 1041 - Chapter 1041 Chapter 1041 Profound Sea Tower (1st Update) Chapter 1041: Chapter 1041: Profound Sea Tower (1st Update) Chapter 1041: Chapter 1041: Profound Sea Tower (1st Update) Wang Ke was a waiter at the Profound Sea Tower, which is just a fancy way of saying he was the equivalent of an inn¡¯s second-in-command. Even though it was a job of serving others, Wang Ke cherished it very much. In the Cursed City, for ordinary people like Wang Ke with neither cultivation level nor backing, the only escape was to become a sailor. But the vast sea, rampant with monstrous beasts, often meant an extremely high mortality rate. After barely surviving a brush with death at sea, Wang Ke dared not venture out again, ultimately landing this job. Although it was somewhat arduous, Wang Ke was quite content. After all, the Profound Sea Tower was considered one of the top inns within the harbor market, not only offering generous monthly wages but also giving out tips from time to time, which all things considered, was much better than being a sailor. Today, Wang Ke was assigned to welcome guests at the entrance of the inn. He was delighted because if he encountered generous guests, a few compliments could lead to a handsome tip. There were many guests today, and Wang Ke felt as if his face was about to crack from all the smiling. When he finally got a break from the bustle, he leaned against the doorframe to catch his breath, just as he saw a family approaching down the street. Wang Ke was about to greet them, but upon a closer look, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Because the approaching family had extraordinarily high beauty standards. Leading the way were two little girls, carved like jade, dressed in identical clothes, with identical buns in their hair, looking as though they had stepped out of a painting. Following them were a man and a woman. The man was tall and handsome, with a face of remarkable beauty, and even his gestures conveyed a natural aristocratic air. But when Wang Ke saw the woman beside him, he was utterly dumbfounded. As a waiter at the Profound Sea Tower, Wang Ke had seen his fair share of the world. Yet only upon seeing this woman did Wang Ke truly understand what was meant by a heartstopping beauty. A family with such high beauty standards naturally attracted countless gazes. And while Wang Ke was still somewhat dazed, Xue An stopped in his tracks, looked up at the inn, smiled faintly, and said, ¡°This must be the place they talked about!¡± Only then did Wang Ke snap out of it, hurrying forward to greet them, ¡°Are you guests here to dine?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Do you have a private room?¡± Wang Ke apologized with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, we have no private rooms available today, but there¡¯s still seating in the main hall!¡± Xue An turned to look at An Yan. An Yan, unaccustomed to being stared at by so many people, couldn¡¯t help but stealthily pinch a Spell Decree, masking a portion of her beauty, and then whispered, ¡°Then let¡¯s go in and have a taste!¡± The seats in the main hall were already mostly taken. But when Xue An¡¯s family arrived, the previously noisy hall instantly fell quiet. ¡°What would you like to have, honored guests?¡± Wang Ke asked eagerly. Although he did not recognize Xue An¡¯s identity, his demeanor told Wang Ke that he was no ordinary person, so he attended to him with great care. Xue An replied indifferently, ¡°Serve us your specialties!¡± ¡°Right away!¡± Wang Ke went to relay the order. After a short while, the dishes were served one after another, like flowing water. It had to be said, the food at Profound Sea Tower was indeed delicious. At least the two little girls were enjoying themselves tremendously. Especially Nian Nian, the little foodie, who seemed to find chopsticks too slow, directly used her hands to pick up a large shrimp and began to gnaw at it. This straightforward behavior naturally brought about some good-natured smiles from others. Xiang Xiang felt a sense of humiliation and couldn¡¯t help but kick Nian Nian under the table. Nian Nian swallowed the food in her mouth and asked, somewhat confused, ¡°Sister, why did you kick me?¡± Xiang Xiang felt a bit helpless, ¡°Silly Nian Nian, can¡¯t you be a little more ladylike when you eat?¡± ¡°Ladylike?¡± Nian Nian shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to become ladylike, otherwise I won¡¯t be able to enjoy my food!¡± Saying so, Nian Nian lowered her head and continued to concentrate on tackling the large shrimp in her hands. Xue An had been watching this scene with a smile, about to say something. Just then, a commotion erupted from outside the door, followed by the sound of a loud slap. A woman¡¯s voice, full of arrogance, said, ¡°What are you? You dare to serve me?¡± Her words made everyone in the hall turn their heads to look. Xue An couldn¡¯t help but frown and turned to see what was happening. He saw a luxurious carriage parked at the door of Profound Sea Tower, from which a woman and a young boy had alighted. The woman was dressed in extravagant clothes and heavy makeup, while the boy was a little kid. Wang Ke, who had just greeted Xue An¡¯s family, was now bowing his head. And on his cheek was clearly visible the imprint of a handprint. It was this haughty woman who had struck him. Despite his face swelling visibly, Wang Ke did not dare to move, but only said tremblingly, ¡°Madam Jin, I¡¯m really sorry, it was my blunder!¡± This scene also caused many of the patrons in the hall to show anger on their faces. An Yan frowned and then whispered to her husband, ¡°Should we block this scene?¡± Xue An shook his head gently and said with a half-smile, ¡°They will encounter such things sooner or later. For now, let them watch, no harm done!¡± An Yan started to say something, but ultimately let out a light sigh. ¡°Hmph!¡± At that moment, the woman coldly snorted from her nostrils and then commanded imperiously, ¡°Arrange a private room for me!¡± Wang Ke¡¯s body trembled, then he replied with a wry smile, ¡°Madam Jin, I¡¯m really sorry, but we have no private rooms available today!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Madam Jin raised her voice. Wang Ke swallowed hard and croaked, ¡°Today¡­ today all the private rooms have been booked!¡± Pa! Pa! Two more exceedingly loud slaps rang out. Many people didn¡¯t even see how Madam Jin had made her move before Wang Ke¡¯s face had been slapped into a swine¡¯s head. Yet even after being hit like that, Wang Ke still did not dare to move and kept nodding and bowing, his words muffled and unclear, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Madam Jin, for causing you inconvenience.¡± ¡°Inconvenience? Haha, do you believe that with just one word, I could reduce your little Profound Sea Tower to ashes?¡± Madam Jin boasted arrogantly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! We are completely aware!¡± Wang Ke bowed repeatedly in agreement. At this moment, the little boy following Madam Jin suddenly said, ¡°If you know, then kneel down.¡± Despair and outrage flashed in Wang Ke¡¯s eyes. Because he knew he could not afford to offend Madam Jin, and neither could the entire Profound Sea Tower. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In fact, as soon as the carriage had pulled up to the entrance, he had begun to feel afraid. Every time Madam Jin visited, the waiters attending to her would suffer an undeserved calamity. The last time was the same, and Wang Ke had been in charge of the hospitality, resulting in him being bedridden for three days after being beaten. He had not expected to be unable to avoid this calamity this time either. Reluctant as he was, Wang Ke ultimately slowly knelt down. Chapter 1042 - Chapter 1042 Chapter 1042 The Bear Child Without Family Chapter 1042: Chapter 1042: The Bear Child Without Family Education, Truly Deserves to Die! (Second Update) Chapter 1042: Chapter 1042: The Bear Child Without Family Education, Truly Deserves to Die! (Second Update) The little boy suddenly stepped forward and landed several more slaps across the face. Despite his young age, because he had a decent martial arts talent, he already possessed a considerable cultivation level, so a few slaps caused Wang Ke¡¯s mouth to bleed. After that, the young master of the Jin Family said with an indifferent face, ¡°Next time you dare to act like this, be careful of your dog life!¡± This statement silenced the entire room, and many people watched the supposed innocence on the little boy¡¯s face replaced by indifference, their hearts trembling with fear. But Mrs. Jin was not ashamed; instead, she took pride in it, even letting out a delicate giggle. ¡°Good! That¡¯s how a young master of our Jin Family should act! Mother has always told you, you must never show a kind face to these lowly things, otherwise they¡¯ll get too familiar!¡± ¡°Um, um, Mother! I understand!¡± Receiving his mother¡¯s affirmation, the young master Jin couldn¡¯t help but wear a proud expression. And this scene also incited anger in many onlookers, but nobody dared to make a sound. After all, the Jin Family was a powerful family in the entire Cursed City, not to mention slapping Wang Ke a few times. Even if they had killed Wang Ke outright, no one would dare to interfere. ¡°What are you standing around for? Aren¡¯t you going to arrange a private room for us?¡± Mrs. Jin barked. Wang Ke, full of despair and humiliation, was just about to get up. It was at this moment, having witnessed the whole event, Nian Nian put down the large shrimp in her hands, and asked with a serious look on her little face, ¡°Daddy, why does that bad auntie want to bully this big brother?¡± Xue An smiled but didn¡¯t answer Nian Nian directly. Instead, he turned to look at Xiang Xiang. ¡°Xiang Xiang, what do you think is the reason?¡± Xiang Xiang tilted her head and thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Daddy, is it because they think they are better than others?¡± Xue An nodded, and then said indifferently, ¡°Xiang Xiang is right, there are always people in this world who think they are better than others!¡± Though his voice was not loud, it reached everyone in the room. Mrs. Jin suddenly turned around, her voice rising with fury, ¡°Who is speaking¡­ Hm?¡± Then she was stunned. Because she saw a young man in white sitting not far away, his face an image of serenity. Next to the young man sat a breathtakingly beautiful woman. Two delicate and lovely little girls were also nearby. Such a combination made Mrs. Jin swallow the rest of her words back down. Because instinctively, she felt that the young man¡¯s identity must not be ordinary, especially with the natural aura he exuded, which was clearly not that of an average person. However, she did not speak, yet the young master Jin¡¯s eyes lit up. Despite being only seven or eight years old, because he had started practicing martial arts at a young age, he was as tall as an eleven or twelve-year-old child and, spoiled rotten from birth, had developed an extremely arrogant and conceited personality. When he saw Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang sitting there, a flame ignited in his eyes, then he licked his lips and suddenly said, ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t want to eat in the private room anymore. Let¡¯s eat here in the main hall!¡± Mrs. Jin was momentarily taken aback but, knowing her son better than anyone, she quickly understood his intention and smiled, nodding her head. ¡°Alright!¡± As she spoke, she glared at Wang Ke again, ¡°What are you standing there for? Aren¡¯t you going to clean up the tables for us?¡± Wang Ke obeyed meekly. However, there was only one table left in the main hall, and it was located right next to Xue An¡¯s table. Wang Ke had also heard Xue An earlier and knew he was standing up for him, feeling somewhat grateful, so while wiping down the table, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°My lord, if you have nothing else to do, you might want to leave here soon!¡± ¡°Oh? Leave? Why should I leave?¡± Xue An asked with a smile. Wang Ke gave a bitter smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see my face? We ordinary people can¡¯t afford to provoke this mother and son! Especially her son, he¡¯s a veritable Demon King! You have two little girls with you, what if he¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite clear what¡¯s being said here.¡± Xue An heard this and just smiled, ¡°Thanks for the reminder, but I have a habit: no matter how big the matter, I must finish my meal!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Wang Ke was somewhat worried. Xue An gently waved his hand, interrupting him, suddenly asking, ¡°What else will you be busy with later?¡± Wang Ke was taken aback, then shook his head with a bitter smile, ¡°What else can I be busy with? Haven¡¯t you seen that ever since this mother and son pair arrived, all the waiters have hidden themselves? Even our shopkeeper has stayed away! Because nobody knows when they might receive a slap in the face!¡± ¡°So now it¡¯s just my bad luck, having to stay behind to serve them!¡± Saying that, fear was evident in Wang Ke¡¯s eyes. Xue An laughed, ¡°That¡¯s perfect, if you¡¯re not busy, you can stay here and enjoy the show!¡± ¡°Enjoy the show?¡± Wang Ke still wanted to ask. At this point, Madam Jin and her son had already walked over, clearly impatient. ¡°How long does it take you to wipe a table? Get out of the way and wait!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Wang Ke hastily agreed, then looked at Xue An with a worried expression on his face before finally backing away to a distance. By now, the other diners in the hall had noticed something was amiss and quietly started to leave. In an instant, Only Xue An and Madam Jin¡¯s tables were left in the hall. The atmosphere began to turn peculiar. Xue An continued to eat his food at a leisurely pace, An Yan didn¡¯t make a sound, and was peeling shrimp for the two little girls. Whereas Madam Jin and her son kept glancing over, as if waiting for something. Finally, A servant rushed in from outside, then whispered something into Madam Jin¡¯s ear. Madam Jin¡¯s eyes lit up, then she gave her son a look. This young Master Jin chuckled, then casually walked over with a plate of large shrimp. ¡°Little sister, do you like shrimps?¡± he first asked Nian Nian. Because Nian Nian had the most shrimp shells in front of her, and was eating with great enthusiasm. Nian Nian looked at this young Master Jin, then turned her head and continued to wrestle with the shrimp. This was essentially the same as leaving young Master Jin out in the cold. Young Master Jin, who had always been spoiled and treasured, wherever he went, his face instantly darkened. However, he barely held back his anger, and then looked at Xiang Xiang, ¡°Little sister, what¡¯s your name? Can we get to know each other?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiang Xiang didn¡¯t even lift her head, just glanced at him and then said coldly, ¡°No!¡± This sentence completely blocked whatever young Master Jin was about to say next. He looked at the two sisters, his expression fluctuating, and suddenly a gleam of schadenfreude appeared in his eyes. Then he pretended to accidentally throw the plate. A full plate of shrimps flew straight at Nian Nian, who was head-down in her feast. But just as the plate and the splattering oil were about to land on Nian Nian, Xue An sighed, ¡°These undisciplined brats, they really are¡­ despicable!¡± Chapter 1043 - Chapter 1043 Chapter 1043 This Scene Isnt It Beautiful (First Chapter 1043: Chapter 1043: This Scene, Isn¡¯t It Beautiful? (First Update) Chapter 1043: Chapter 1043: This Scene, Isn¡¯t It Beautiful? (First Update) With the words spoken, the plates that were about to fall and the oil stains all around suddenly reversed, covering the head of young master Jin completely. Due to the force, the plates shattered with a crack, and the oil, which dripped down from his head, was sizzling because the deep-fried prawns had just come out of the pot, causing visible blisters to form rapidly on the skin. The pain made young master Jin scream miserably. ¡°Ah¡­ Mother, somebody is bullying me!¡± Madam Jin, who had been standing far away ready to enjoy the show, was initially stunned to see her son being attacked, then became furious, and charged over. ¡°Chun¡¯er, how are you?¡± ¡°Ah, ah, ah, it hurts so much! Mom, it¡¯s all his fault!¡± Jin Chun cried out in pain, pointing an accusing finger at Xue An with a face full of resentment. Seeing her son in such a state, although such an injury was trivial for a cultivator, the arrogant Madam Jin could not tolerate her son being mistreated. Thus, she raised her head and roared at Xue An, ¡°Why did you bully my son?¡± ¡°Bully your son?¡± Xue An gave a wry smile, then calmly said, ¡°Everyone was watching, I haven¡¯t moved from the beginning, how could I bully your son?¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying, how could the plate suddenly cover my son¡¯s head entirely?¡± Madam Jin shouted angrily. ¡°How would I know, maybe there was a sudden gust of wind!¡± Xue An replied nonchalantly. ¡°You¡­¡± Madam Jin was almost driven mad by anger. She had hesitated before allowing her son to approach because she had not met Xue An and was worried he might be a powerful outsider, especially since many strong cultivators had come to the Cursed City recently due to the appearance of divine runes. So, she secretly ordered someone to make inquiries, only to find out that no one had heard of Xue An; he was neither from any influential family nor a prodigious cultivator. Only then did she feel reassured to let her son go. But she hadn¡¯t expected her son to suffer this humiliation! After all, Madam Jin¡¯s principle was always that it was fine for her to bully others, but absolutely unacceptable for others to bully her. ¡°It¡¯s actually your son who was about to dump a whole plate of prawns on my daughter. How do you plan to settle this account?¡± Xue An asked calmly. Madam Jin yelled, ¡°My son just wanted to make friends with your daughter, and he didn¡¯t do it on purpose! Moreover, my son is just a child, can¡¯t you just tolerate him a bit?¡± Hearing this, Xue An¡¯s smile grew broader, but his eyes gradually became colder. ¡°Just a child? Ha ha, if it had been my daughter who ended up with the plate over her, would you say the same?¡± ¡°So what if I did? It wasn¡¯t intentional anyway! And you, being an adult, why can¡¯t you stop hassling my son?¡± Madam Jin arrogantly retorted. At that moment, faint noises of clamor could be heard from outside. A cold smile appeared on Madam Jin¡¯s face. She hadn¡¯t made a move and was delaying with words because she was waiting for the Jin Family members to arrive. She was a cautious person. Although the background of Xue An hadn¡¯t been ascertained, what if he was a mysterious powerful cultivator? So to be safe, she had already sent someone to call for the Jin Family reinforcements. Once her people arrived, none of them would be able to escape. At that moment, Xue An nodded slightly, calmly stating, ¡°You¡¯re right, I indeed shouldn¡¯t have hassled your son.¡± Madam Jin, sneering, was just about to say something when Xue An, who had been sitting on the chair, suddenly appeared in front of her and slapped her face twice. The crisp sound of the two slaps was more severe than the ones that had previously been given to Wang Ke by her and her son. Madam Jin was sent flying, smashing through two tables before finally stopping. At least the sound was so loud that the beams of the room lightly trembled, and the face of Mrs. Jin began swelling at a speed visible to the naked eye. In an instant, her face swelled so much that only a small slit remained for her eyes. This shocked the entire audience. No one had expected that this seemingly gentle and refined youth would act so decisively and swiftly. At that moment, Xue Anchong smiled slightly at the trembling Wang Ke in the distance. ¡°She slapped you twice, and I¡¯ve avenged you! Are you satisfied yet?¡± he asked. Whoosh. Everyone¡¯s gaze focused on Wang Ke. Wang Ke¡¯s face turned pale, his body trembled, he nearly cried from fear, and he simply couldn¡¯t speak. Xue An sighed lightly, ¡°It seems you¡¯re still not quite satisfied!¡± Just then, Mrs. Jin, who had been slapped to the ground, finally snapped out of her daze and screamed venomously, ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± As soon as her words fell, Xue An casually slapped her again. Smack! Although they were far apart, the slap sent Mrs. Jin flying from the ground before she heavily fell down. When she landed, her mouth spat out a mix of blood and broken teeth. ¡°I did hit you! Actually, I really don¡¯t like hitting women, but why do you always put your faces in the way?¡± Xue An sighed. Mrs. Jin¡¯s body shook like a sieve, and if looks could kill, she would have wished to dismember Xue An a thousand times. At that moment, footsteps from outside grew from distant to near, almost reaching the door. At the same time, an old but authoritative voice entered, ¡°Who dares to bully a member of the Jin Family?¡± The young master Jin Chun perked up and called out with a sobbing tone, ¡°Father, I am here! Someone has beaten me and mother!¡± After speaking, he venomously said to Xue An, ¡°You¡¯re finished¨Cmy father is already here, and I will have you all arrested and slowly deep-fried in hot oil!¡± These brutal words made even the usually good-tempered An Yan furiously angry, ¡°Husband¡­¡± Before she could finish, Xue An had already appeared in front of Jin Chun. It was as if invisible ropes from the void had bound him; Jin Chun floated into the air. He looked at Xue An in horror, ¡°What do you want to do? My father is the Family Head of the Jin Family¡­¡± But before he could finish, Xue An shook his head, his voice cold as ice, ¡°It¡¯s no use!¡± ¡°No matter who your father is, today, everything has to perish!¡± As he spoke, a cluster of pure white flames soared up and lunged towards the floating Jin Chun. At the same time, a frantic shout came from outside, ¡°Spare lives!¡± But Xue An paid no heed to any of it. The white flames completely enveloped Jin Chun and then began to fiercely roast him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The agony of the flames scorching his body was so immense that within a single breath, Jin Chun collapsed, screaming tragically. And this scene was fully witnessed by the charging middle-aged man, who roared in disbelief, ¡°Chun¡¯er!¡± But just then, Jin Chun¡¯s body gradually disintegrated into nothingness within the flames. The middle-aged man stood stunned as if struck by lightning. And Xue An slowly turned his head to look at the middle-aged man, a cold smile appearing on his lips, ¡°Isn¡¯t this scene beautiful?¡± Chapter 1044 - Chapter 1044 Chapter 1044 Face How Much Is Face Worth Per Chapter 1044: Chapter 1044: Face? How Much Is Face Worth Per Pound? (2nd Update) Chapter 1044: Chapter 1044: Face? How Much Is Face Worth Per Pound? (2nd Update) ¡°Chun¡¯er!¡± The Lady Jin on the ground was the first to react, emitting a piercing scream of despair. Then, crawling to the middle-aged man¡¯s side, she cried out, ¡°My lord, you¡¯ve seen it all, you must avenge Chun¡¯er!¡± The middle-aged man referred to as ¡°my lord¡± by Lady Jin was none other than the Family Head of the Jin Family, Jin Xiong. Jin Xiong¡¯s expression was exceedingly grim, yet he did not retaliate; instead, he stared intently at Xue An, took a deep breath, and spoke slowly. ¡°Friend, although my son Jin Chun had his faults, he was still just a child. Yet, you obliterated his soul so thoroughly that it cannot be reborn. Wasn¡¯t your action a bit too ruthless?¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Jin Xiong spoke with unexpected politeness. Although he was questioning, there was a noticeable lack of aggressive posture, it almost sounded like he was negotiating an issue. This caught many people off guard. At the very least, Lady Jin was stunned. Upon hearing this, Xue An smiled, then taunted, ¡°Too ruthless? Ha, why didn¡¯t you mention what your son said? I allowed his soul to dissipate so quickly; that was already merciful. Otherwise¡­ I would have let him endure prolonged suffering before death!¡± Xue An¡¯s words made Jin Xiong¡¯s face grow even uglier, but before he could respond, Lady Jin had already leapt up, unable to restrain herself. ¡°Lord, listen to how arrogant his words are! Not only has Chun¡¯er¡¯s soul been dissipated, but I¡¯ve also been beaten to this state by him. You must stand up for me and Chun¡¯er!¡± Lady Jin said with a vicious look on her face. Her defiant attitude clearly stemmed from the arrival of Jin Xiong, as she felt she had backing. However, at that moment, something none of them expected occurred. Suddenly, Jin Xiong¡¯s expression shifted, and as if he had made up his mind, he slapped Lady Jin, who had just stood up, back to the ground with one blow. ¡°Shut up! When men are talking, since when is it your place, women, to interrupt?¡± Now, Lady Jin was completely dumbfounded, looking bewilderedly at her husband, even doubting if she had failed to follow the right auspicious days before leaving the house. Otherwise, why would she keep being slapped? Then, Jin Xiong¡¯s demeanor became surprisingly polite and even bowed with a fist towards Xue An. ¡°Friend, I truly apologize. My wife is young and naive; please do not stoop to her level!¡± Even the inn¡¯s waiter, Wang Ke, and everyone present thought they must have heard wrong. Xue An had killed Jin Xiong¡¯s son right in front of him, and yet it was Jin Xiong who was apologizing to Xue An. And this was happening to the customarily arrogant and domineering Jin Family. It was utterly inconceivable. Yet, Xue An remained unmoved, merely regarding Jin Xiong with a cold gaze. Jin Xiong¡¯s forced smile gradually stiffened, but he still maintained the posture of clasping his fists. It wasn¡¯t until after the time it takes for half a pot of tea to steep that Xue An finally lowered his eyes and uttered indifferently, ¡°Now¡­ do you think my actions were excessively cruel?¡± Jin Xiong sighed deeply, ¡°Friend, I too acted impulsively just now, but upon careful consideration, what you¡¯ve said isn¡¯t without reason. After all, it was my son Jin Chun who was wrong first. Your action in killing him wasn¡¯t unwarranted! And as a father, I cannot shirk my responsibility!¡± His words, so full of righteous indignation, made many reevaluate their lives, especially Lady Jin, who was completely dumbfounded. However, Xue An suddenly let out a light laugh, then looked at Jin Xiong with quite a playful gaze, and said mildly, ¡°You are indeed a wise man who knows when to advance or retreat.¡± Jin Xiong bowed and scraped, smiling apologetically, ¡°You jest! If it¡¯s convenient, you could also visit my Jin Family as a guest, as a small gesture of my apology to you!¡± Xue An ignored Jin Xiong¡¯s invitation, turning his head to look at the two young girls, and gave a slight smile. ¡°Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, have you eaten your fill?¡± The two little girls nodded in unison, ¡°We¡¯re full!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re full, then let¡¯s go!¡± With that, Xue An stood up and led his family, preparing to leave. From beginning to end, Xue An treated Jin Xiong, who stood bowing before him, as though he were air. This kind of attitude brought a glint of cold light to flicker deep within Jin Xiong¡¯s eyes, but the smile on his face grew even wider. As Xue An passed by the shopkeeper Wang Ke, he suddenly stopped, then tossed over a Crystal Stone. Wang Ke hurriedly caught it and then said with a face full of panic, ¡°My lord!¡± ¡°This is for the meal, no need for change!¡± Xue An said with a smile. Wang Ke¡¯s eyes gradually widened as he never dreamt that a powerful figure like Xue An would actually pay for his meal. At this moment, Xue An seemed to remember something, turned his head toward Jin Xiong, and said, ¡°Oh right, this has nothing to do with this shopkeeper, I don¡¯t want to hear any bad news about him later, otherwise¡­.¡± ¡°I will vent my anger on the people of your Jin Family!¡± Jin Xiong shuddered all over, a flash of irritation flashing in his eyes, but he still nodded in response, ¡°Yes!¡± Only then did Xue An smile and added, ¡°Also, I would like you to keep a handle on this foolish woman, because next time, I might not be in as good a mood as I am now!¡± Having said that, Xue An led his family out of the Profound Sea Tower. Jin Xiong stood in place, his facial expression changing unpredictably, now angry, now filled with resentment. At this time, Madame Jin wobbled to her feet and, filled with extreme bitterness, stared at the receding figure of Xue An, then asked incomprehensively, ¡°My lord, are we just going to let this guy go? Should we send a few men to follow him, find out where his lair is, and plan an attack tonight?¡± No sooner had her words fallen than Jin Xiong raised his hand and delivered another slap, knocking Madame Jin to the ground once again. This time, the unfortunate Madame Jin truly felt like crying. She couldn¡¯t understand why today, it seemed as if everyone had it out for her face! How many slaps had it been now? If this continued, her face would indeed turn into a pig¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, you fool, that Chun¡¯er¡¯s life was wasted in vain! Sending people to follow? With such a powerful figure, do you think he wouldn¡¯t notice if someone was trailing him?¡± Madame Jin trembled all over, no longer daring to make a sound. Jin Xiong, meanwhile, stared in the direction Xue An had gone, his gaze incredibly sinister. He was no fool; after all, a fool could not have become the Family Head in Cursed City. So, the moment he barged into the Profound Sea Tower and saw his son being refined alive by the flames, Jin Xiong had an inkling that Xue An was no ordinary man. Because that fleeting Pure White Flame was clearly no ordinary thing. And after just a bit of contact, he became even more terrified. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He found that, with his own Cultivation Level, he couldn¡¯t see through Xue An¡¯s at all. In the face of Xue An, he felt as if he were staring into an unfathomably deep pool, which was chilling to the soul. This feeling naturally made the experienced Jin Family Head dare not make any rash moves, since although a dead son could be sired again, if he lost his own life, that would be the end of everything. Moreover, it was best to pacify the opponent with words now and figure out revenge later. As for face-saving, how much is that worth per pound? Chapter 1045 - Chapter 1045 Chapter 1045 An Invitation (3rd Update) Chapter 1045: Chapter 1045: An Invitation (3rd Update) Chapter 1045: Chapter 1045: An Invitation (3rd Update) ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Jin Xiong barked coldly, and then prepared to leave, leading the bloodied Madame Jin, whose blood trickled from her nostrils. However, as he passed by Wang Ke, he couldn¡¯t help but look deeply at the young waiter, and then a touch of confusion flashed in his eyes. Because he could tell that this Wang Ke was just an ordinary waiter, without anything special about him. So why had the young man specifically instructed him about such an ordinary person? Could there be some other reason? Jin Xiong could not make sense of it, and he never even considered that Xue An¡¯s actions were simply out of respect for people. Because in his eyes, someone like Wang Ke wasn¡¯t even comparable to one of the spiritual beasts he raised. Jin Xiong left with a face full of confusion. And the previously arrogant and domineering Madame Jin had now become much more subdued, not even daring to glance at Wang Ke, but hurriedly left with her head lowered. Wang Ke stood in the corner, watching the Jin family members hurriedly depart, and gradually, he began to smile. The smile was incredibly carefree, but as he smiled, a tear appeared in the corner of his eye. At the same time. On the way back to his residence, An Yan was somewhat silent. Until they were almost at their destination, An Yan couldn¡¯t help but call out, ¡°Husband!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Xue An looked up at An Yan, ¡°Yan¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± An Yan thought for a moment and finally just sighed, shaking her head, ¡°Nothing!¡± Despite saying so, the look in An Yan¡¯s eyes betrayed her. Xue An naturally understood why An Yan was troubled and couldn¡¯t help but smile, then took An Yan¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you think my actions just now were too violent?¡± An Yan was silent for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Husband, I¡­¡± Xue An smiled and waved his hand, stopping An Yan from continuing, and then he said indifferently, ¡°Yan¡¯er, perhaps you still don¡¯t understand what a very important rule of the game is in The Multiverse Realms.¡± An Yan was startled, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Everyone must be responsible for their own words, no matter who they are, they must pay the due price!¡± ¡°And¡­ you might not understand my feelings!¡± Xue An said lightly. ¡°In the eyes of many, that guy might have only verbally threatened, not worthy of death! But in my view, if anyone dares to threaten my family, no matter who they are, the consequence is one: their spirit and soul destroyed, completely vanishing from this world!¡± An Yan nodded thoughtfully but still couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Husband, I also really despise that guy, especially his malicious words, but after all, you did take action in front of Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian! Will this be¡­?¡± Xue An smiled and then hurried a few steps to catch up with the two little girls snacking ahead. ¡°Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, what do you think¡­ was what daddy did right just now?¡± Xiang Xiang nodded without hesitation: ¡°Daddy did the right thing!¡± ¡°Oh? Why do you say that?¡± Xue An asked with a smile. ¡°Because that boy was really awful, especially his evil words! Just think, if he had encountered some other girl instead of us, he might have succeeded in his wrongdoing! So I think he¡¯s a big villain! It¡¯s his own fault that daddy killed him!¡± Xiang Xiang said with a very serious little face. Xue An smiled and ruffled Xiang Xiang¡¯s hair, ¡°Good child!¡± Then he turned his head to look at Nian Nian on the side, ¡°Nian Nian, what do you think?¡± Nian Nian swallowed the snack in her mouth, frowned in thought for a while, and then said, ¡°I think the seafood there was really good, daddy, when can we go eat it again?¡± This comment left Xue An, An Yan, and even Xiang Xiang somewhat dumbfounded. Xiang Xiang pinched Nian Nian¡¯s chubby cheeks, frustrated that she couldn¡¯t be molded, ¡°Silly Nian Nian, can¡¯t you think of anything else?¡± ¡°What else to think of? I feel like, nothing is more important than eating! Eating is the happiest thing in the world!¡± Nian Nian said matter-of-factly. Xiang Xiang struck the ground with her foot in annoyance. Upon hearing this, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter and then winked at An Yan, whispering in her ear. ¡°Yan¡¯er, see that? Never underestimate children, because their ideas might even be smarter than yours! Don¡¯t you agree?¡± An Yan had been worried that her two daughters wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the scene they had just experienced, but it turned out her concern was unnecessary, so she nodded with a smile. ¡°Mhm!¡± When the family returned to their residence in high spirits, they found the atmosphere a bit unusual. The living room was filled with people. Meng Lei and Zhuo Yangyang were among them, but their expressions were very solemn that moment. Upon seeing Xue An, Zhuo Yangyang and Meng Lei both stood up. ¡°My lord!¡± Xue An nodded his head, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Meng Lei let out a long sigh and then handed Xue An an invitation, ¡°Take a look, please. It was delivered just this afternoon!¡± Xue An took it, opened it up, and he was taken aback for a moment before a smile slowly spread across his lips. ¡°Interesting!¡± Meng Lei had thought Xue An would change color at the sight of the invitation or at the very least look grave, but he never expected him to smile, which left Meng Lei quite bewildered. ¡°My lord, what do you think?¡± ¡°What do I think? Since this great empress has invited me to a banquet, I might as well go and enjoy the show,¡± Xue An said lightly. The invitation was indeed from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s Curse Queen. The content was clear, a banquet was to be held tomorrow night, and strong figures from all places were expected to attend. They hoped Xue An would be present as well! Xue An¡¯s response left Meng Lei dumbfounded, and it took him a long while to finally say with a baffled expression, ¡°My lord, are you really planning to go?¡± ¡°Go, of course I¡¯ll go. Why not?¡± Xue An replied with a smile. Meng Lei stared at Xue An, astonished. In truth, from the moment he received the invitation, his heart was seized by fear and anxiety. Because this Curse Queen was one of the most powerful beings in Fangtian Domain, especially after having ruled Cursed City for so many years, she had established formidable authority. While he still had some confidence when opposing the Zhuo Family, facing the Curse Queen made him truly scared. Especially since the invitation had been delivered straight to their small building, this indicated that the empress had known all along Xue An was staying there. Yet, this hideout was meticulously prepared by Meng Lei as a secretive place to flee to in a critical moment. However, in front of the Curse Queen, no secret remained hidden. The more Meng Lei thought about it, the colder he felt. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But Xue An¡¯s serene reaction was so out of place that it even made Meng Lei feel a sense of absurdity. ¡°My lord, this is no trivial matter. Should we think it over more carefully?¡± Meng Lei said with a strained voice. ¡°Think it over?¡± Xue An shook his head and then smiled at a pale-faced Zhuo Yangyang who was nearby, ¡°Zhuo Family will definitely be at the banquet. You should come with me when the time comes!¡± ¡°Me too?¡± Zhuo Yangyang was stunned. Xue An nodded, speaking calmly, ¡°Of course!¡± Chapter 1046 - Chapter 1046 Chapter 1046 Ingenious Uses of Divine Patterns Chapter 1046: Chapter 1046: Ingenious Uses of Divine Patterns (4th Update) Chapter 1046: Chapter 1046: Ingenious Uses of Divine Patterns (4th Update) ¡°But¡­¡± Zhuo Yangyang hesitated. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°If you still want to retrieve what belongs to you, then prepare well and come with me tomorrow; otherwise, forget it!¡± After speaking, Xue An led An Yan and his family straight upstairs, leaving a group of people in the living room looking at each other. ¡°Miss, what are you planning?¡± Meng Lei asked hesitantly. Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s expression changed uncertainly, but her eyes gradually became resolute, and finally, she said in a deep voice, ¡°Uncle Meng, I want to go!¡± Meng Lei was just about to say something. Zhuo Yangyang seriously said, ¡°Uncle Meng, no need to say more. I understand what you mean! I¡¯m not going to prove how great I am, nor because I want to retrieve something!¡± ¡°Actually, the reason I¡¯m going is because this banquet is clearly very disadvantageous to Lord Xue!¡± ¡°Zhuo Family is going, and people from Tian Fu Pavilion will definitely show up! The stance of the Cursed Empress is unknown, but it surely won¡¯t be optimistic! Such an environment surrounded by formidable enemies is indeed dangerous!¡± ¡°But all of this is largely caused by me! I cannot shrink back at this time and let Lord Xue, who has helped me, face it alone!¡± ¡°I remember you once said, ¡®A drop of water given in need should be repaid with a spring.¡¯ Therefore, this time, I¡¯m willing to stand or fall with Lord Xue¡­ to share life or death!¡± As Zhuo Yangyang spoke these words, her face was incredibly calm, but her eyes sparkled with a brilliant light never seen before. Meng Lei looked at her, somewhat stunned, then a smile gradually appeared on his lips, and he nodded vigorously. ¡°Good! This is indeed the spirit a true member of the Zhuo Family should have. This time, I, Meng Lei, will also risk everything and accompany Lord Xue on this journey!¡± ¡°Uncle Meng, you¡­¡± Zhuo Yangyang was startled, about to dissuade him. Meng Lei waved his hand and said lightly, ¡°Although my cultivation level and status are far inferior to those high and mighty figures, we are not ants to be trampled on. When it comes to backbone, my men are not cowards either.¡± Saying so, Meng Lei looked around the room and said softly, ¡°Men, are you willing to take this risk with me tomorrow?¡± The sailors in the living room all wore solemn expressions and chorused in a resounding voice, ¡°We are willing to fight to the death!¡± The echoing voices shook the room, and Meng Lei laughed heartily. ¡°Good! Tomorrow, let¡¯s show those high-ranking figures in the city just how tough we sailors really are!¡± Later, when they went upstairs, the two maids returned to the Magic Treasures Pavilion. An Yan couldn¡¯t help but ask quietly, ¡°Husband, what is this banquet for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably for that divine pattern that is about to appear!¡± ¡°Husband, you¡¯ve been mentioning this divine pattern these days, but what exactly is it?¡± An Yan asked curiously. Xue An smiled, ¡°The so-called divine pattern is a talisman spell that is born from the fallen Ancient Gods!¡± ¡°You know, the further back you go, the stronger the Divine Clan¡¯s power was! Nowadays, the Divine Clan¡¯s strength has degenerated too much! In ancient times, these Ancient Gods had the power to destroy heavens and earth, among them were the True Gods, that is, beings at the level of the Immortal King and even the Immortal Emperor!¡± ¡°After these group of Ancient Gods fell, divine patterns would be born from these powerful Ancient Gods!¡± ¡°What are these divine patterns used for?¡± asked An Yan. ¡°Speaking of which, they have infinite uses, but a lot of it is exaggerations and self-aggrandizement by the Divine Clan, but I do know their most important use!¡± ¡°What use?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°These divine patterns can enhance the rank of talisman treasures!¡± ¡°Enhance the rank of talisman treasures?¡± An Yan was startled, her eyes suddenly brightening, ¡°Husband, are you saying¡­¡± Xue An nodded with a smile, ¡°Although our Magic Treasures Pavilion is still sufficient for now, it will need to be upgraded sooner or later, so now is a good opportunity!¡± Only then did An Yan understand why Xue An had been waiting in the Cursed City. ¡°But¡­ will the powerhouses from the Fangtian Domain give up so easily?¡± An Yan asked, somewhat worried. Xue An gently fiddled with a strand of An Yan¡¯s hair that hung near his lips and said indifferently, ¡°Whether they give up or not, I have decided on this divine pattern. By then¡­ it will be out of their hands!¡± Just as Xue An had said. The scope of this banquet was exceedingly vast. Noble families from all over the city, powerhouses who had traveled from various places, all had received invitations from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. At this sensitive moment, the sudden hosting of the banquet by the Cursed Empress truly meant something that many were well aware of. Therefore, although the banquet hadn¡¯t started yet, a major storm was already brewing in the shadows. But as the banquet stirred the entire Cursed City, a foreign name also appeared before everyone. ¡°Who is Xue An? Why did he also receive an invitation from Her Majesty the Empress?¡± someone asked in astonishment. ¡°I remember now, wasn¡¯t he the one who made a huge scene at the Zhuo Family and killed Xu Bao from the Tian Fu Pavilion?¡± another person replied. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him! I didn¡¯t expect that he would also receive an invitation! Tsk, tsk, this is going to be lively!¡± ¡°Indeed, let¡¯s not even talk about the Zhuo Family. Even the people from Tian Fu Pavilion won¡¯t just let it go, especially since the famous Master Brother Kang Huazang from the Tian Fu Pavilion is in town. This banquet is expected to be quite spectacular!¡± another person remarked with a sigh. ¡°If you ask me, this Xue An definitely won¡¯t attend the banquet, because isn¡¯t that just sending him to his death?¡± someone asserted. Yet, many agreed with this conclusion. ¡°Exactly, I also think he shouldn¡¯t go because even a fool would understand the danger! Unless he thinks he could dominate the entire gathering, but is that possible?¡± Amid these discussions. Elder Madam Zhuo, in the rear estate of the Zhuo Family, furiously smashed a slew of items before dispatching two messengers with lavish gifts to both the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and the Tian Fu Pavilion. At the same time. In a corner of the Cursed City, a mansion stood grandly. This was the residence of the Jin Family. At that moment. In the study room of the Jin Family. Jin Xiong was looking at the investigation results brought by his subordinate, his face dark and grim. ¡°Xue An¡­ haha, I didn¡¯t expect you to be the same Xue An who had offended both the Zhuo Family and the Tian Fu Pavilion!¡± Saying this, Jin Xiong scoffed coldly. ¡°Master, this guy is so arrogant, shouldn¡¯t we collaborate with the Zhuo Family to kill him?¡± Mrs. Jin stepped forward and asked with a hateful expression. Jin Xiong shook his head, ¡°No need to rush!¡± ¡°So we just forget about Chun¡¯er¡¯s vengeance?¡± Mrs. Jin said with hatred. ¡°Revenge, of course we must seek revenge!¡± Jin Xiong said, his face filled with hatred, ¡°But the strength of this guy is not to be underestimated; at least I don¡¯t presume I¡¯m guaranteed a victory against him!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What should we do then?¡± Jin Xiong sneered upon hearing this, ¡°Though I might not defeat him, someone else can!¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Mrs. Jin was taken aback. Jin Xiong looked up at the bright star to the north in the sky, his body trembling with excitement. ¡°Latest by tomorrow, that distinguished figure will descend here, by then not just a mere Xue An, even Her Majesty the Empress, will have to show respect!¡± Chapter 1047 - Chapter 1047 Chapter 1047 Teach Them a Lesson To Uphold the Chapter 1047: Chapter 1047: Teach Them a Lesson, To Uphold the Authority of the Husband (First Update) Chapter 1047: Chapter 1047: Teach Them a Lesson, To Uphold the Authority of the Husband (First Update) ¡°Yan¡¯er, don¡¯t go back to the Magic Treasures Pavilion, just rest here!¡± Xue An said with a smile. An Yan¡¯s face turned red, and she gave Xue An a look, ¡°No way, if I don¡¯t go back, Ying¡¯er, Xiao Yu, and even Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian will turn the place upside down!¡± ¡°Aiya, they¡¯re just playing around. What¡¯s the big deal!¡± While speaking, Xue An reached out to wrap his arm around An Yan¡¯s slender waist. An Yan sidestepped, narrowly avoiding Xue An¡¯s ¡°devil¡¯s claw,¡± and then chuckled, ¡°Silly husband, come catch me! If you can catch me, I¡¯ll stay!¡± Xue An was ¡°enraged¡± by An Yan¡¯s provocation, eagerly rubbing his hands together, and then chuckled, ¡°Yan¡¯er, you said it! No going back on your word!¡± Watching Xue An¡¯s mischievous smile, An Yan felt her heartbeat skip a beat, then she stepped back in a panic, ¡°Hus¡­ husband, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°What am I going to do¡­ Don¡¯t you know?¡± Xue An said with a naughty smile, and then he suddenly lunged forward. An Yan let out a scared shriek, her figure shifted, dodging Xue An¡¯s pounce. She then felt a wave of relief and stuck her tongue out at Xue An, saying playfully. ¡°Silly husband, have you forgotten that my cultivation level is only one realm below yours? Catching me so easily is impossible!¡± Xue An looked heartbroken, ¡°How dare you speak to your husband in such a way, it seems I¡¯ve really spoiled you! Today, I must teach you a lesson as a reminder of the husband¡¯s authority!¡± With that, Xue An stamped his foot, and the space around them instantly hardened like an iron plate, trapping An Yan within. An Yan struggled a few times but couldn¡¯t break free, and couldn¡¯t help but sound a bit frantic, ¡°Husband, are you being serious?¡± ¡°Heh heh, when have I ever been kidding?¡± Xue An said with a mischievous grin as he pounced. Just then, An Yan¡¯s figure gradually faded, and Xue An pounced on nothing once again. Then An Yan¡¯s laughter came from the void, ¡°Silly husband, surprise! I can also travel through the void now; you can¡¯t trap me!¡± Hearing An Yan¡¯s words, Xue An was slightly stunned and then let out a somewhat helpless sigh, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s such a long night, and I¡¯m left to sleep alone again; it¡¯s so boring. Since my wife is not here, I might as well go and have a heart-to-heart with Yang Yang, talk about life¡¯s aspirations!¡± Saying this, Xue An turned to leave. ¡°You dare!¡± An Yan¡¯s somewhat anxious voice came from the void, and then, behind Xue An, her figure gradually emerged. Xue An didn¡¯t turn his head, but a sly smile slowly appeared at the corner of his mouth. At that moment, An Yan angrily reached out to grab Xue An¡¯s shoulder. Just then, Xue An whirled around and embraced her in his arms. ¡°Ha ha, now let¡¯s see where you can run!¡± Caught off guard, An Yan was firmly held in Xue An¡¯s embrace. But as Xue An looked triumphant, a smug expression suddenly appeared on An Yan¡¯s face in his arms, then she softly said, ¡°Husband, you¡¯ve been tricked again!¡± With that, her figure faded again, then disappeared into thin air. Xue An paused, then looked up in surprise at the void, ¡°A clone?¡± ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s right! How about that, husband, am I impressive? I haven¡¯t been idle in the Magic Treasures Pavilion, constantly studying the cultivation technique you gave me!¡± A faint apparition appeared in the air, it was a very pleased An Yan. Xue An let out a wry smile with a hint of resignation, ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ve really shot myself in the foot. Why did I train my wife to be so formidable? Now I can¡¯t even get a hug!¡± An Yan, seeing the wry smile on Xue An¡¯s face, couldn¡¯t help but feel some heartache as she suddenly appeared in his embrace. ¡°Husband, don¡¯t be mad, I was just playing with you¡­¡± An Yan said with concern. But the next second, her words were completely muffled back. After a full minute, Xue An finally released his lips and looked at An Yan, her face flushed red, with a smile, ¡°With each step the Daoist takes, the evil rises even higher, my dear, in the end you still couldn¡¯t escape from my ¡®devil¡¯s clutches¡¯!¡± ¡°Stop it, you big liar!¡± An Yan playfully punched Xue An in mock anger. ¡°Oh? What have I lied to you about? A husband kissing his wife is only natural, does that even require deception?¡± Xue An¡¯s words carried a half-teasing tone. An Yan, blushing with embarrassment, let out a little whimper and buried her head in Xue An¡¯s chest, ¡°You¡¯re just a liar, unable to defeat me using such tactics to make me reveal myself!¡± Xue An¡¯s hand gently stroked An Yan¡¯s back as he spoke with a smile, ¡°Silly Yan¡¯er, haven¡¯t you ever considered who taught you all those skills? If I really wanted to catch you, do you think you could escape? That was just me teasing you!¡± Before he could finish speaking, Xue An drew in a sharp breath of air. Because An Yan¡¯s delicate hand had already pinched a tender piece of flesh at his waist and then twisted it a full circle clockwise. It must be said that An Yan, who was now among the ranks of the strong, had quite the grip, strong enough to make even Xue An¡¯s color drain. ¡°Wife, more gently, more gently, it hurts!¡± Xue An grimaced in pain. ¡°Hmph! So you¡¯ve been teasing me all along! You¡¯re absolutely dreadful! I was feeling sorry for you and even considered not returning home tonight, but now you can just stay here and reflect on your actions!¡± An Yan, annoyed like a little cat that had its fish stolen, gave Xue An a resentful glance before turning to leave. ¡°Yan¡¯er, do you have to be so harsh?¡± Xue An thought An Yan was really mad and couldn¡¯t help but panic a bit, hastily reaching out to stop her. ¡°Let go of me!¡± An Yan cried out, thrashing around. ¡°Yan¡¯er, my apologies, alright? I was just kidding! Your cloning technique is absolutely fantastic; you really had me fooled in the beginning! To master the art of cloning in such a short time, Yan¡¯er, you are a genius!¡± ¡°Really?¡± An Yan stopped in her tracks and looked at Xue An with a cool gaze. Xue An nodded his head with utmost seriousness, ¡°Truly, and it¡¯s a one-of-a-kind too!¡± An Yan wanted to maintain her stern face, but finally couldn¡¯t help breaking into a laugh. Seeing An Yan¡¯s bloom-like smile, Xue An was somewhat puzzled. ¡°What are you laughing about?¡± An Yan suddenly lunged into Xue An¡¯s embrace, pecked him hard on the face, then whispered in his ear. ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling unwell lately, I¡¯ll accompany my silly husband in a few days! And I was just teasing you just now! But the look on your face just now was so funny, hee hee!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An, caught off guard, then tried to catch An Yan with a look of bemusement. But this time, An Yan deftly flew into the Magic Treasures Pavilion and then her triumphant laughter followed. ¡°Hehe, you can¡¯t catch me now! Go find your Yang Yang lady! I¡¯m going to watch Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian recite their lessons!¡± Xue An stood still, listening to the fading voice of An Yan, then touched his cheek where he had been kissed, slowly breaking into a smile. ¡°Silly girl, did you really think¡­ I didn¡¯t see through your feigned anger?¡± Chapter 1048 - Chapter 1048 Chapter 1048 Zhuo Yangyang Irreversibly Strayed Chapter 1048: Chapter 1048: Zhuo Yangyang, Irreversibly Strayed from the Path (2nd Update) Chapter 1048: Chapter 1048: Zhuo Yangyang, Irreversibly Strayed from the Path (2nd Update) An Yan returned to Magic Treasures Pavilion, Xue An walked out of his room and went straight to Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s residence. After a moment¡¯s contemplation, he actually knocked on the door. At this moment, Zhuo Yangyang was sitting on her bed, gazing anxiously at the starry sky outside the window. Though she had resolved to accompany Xue An to the banquet tomorrow, her heart was still filled with unease. Especially since tomorrow¡¯s banquet would likely not only be attended by the Zhuo Family, but also people from Tian Fu Pavilion and other noble families. What would happen at that time was truly unpredictable. These thoughts caused Zhuo Yangyang so much worry that she found it hard to fall asleep. It wasn¡¯t until the knocking began that Zhuo Yangyang jerked slightly, coming back to her senses, and couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. Who could it be at such a late hour? As she contemplated, Zhuo Yangyang asked in a low voice, ¡°Who is it?¡± After a brief pause, a calm voice came from outside, ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Zhuo Yangyang was startled upon hearing this. It was Lord Xue. What could he want with her at this late hour? Could it be¡­ Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s thoughts began to stray uncontrollably. In fact, for a while now, Zhuo Yangyang had harbored a significant doubt in her heart. That doubt was why Lord Xue was helping her so wholeheartedly. If Xue An had merely happened to save her in the Sea of Divine Wrath, then why did he rescue her again at the Zhuo Family¡¯s place, crushing Xu Bao, who had ill intentions, to pieces? Could it be because he had feelings for her? In fact, Meng Lei had once asked her this in private. Because Meng Lei too had always thought that Xue An was smitten with Zhuo Yangyang, given her stunning beauty. But in reality, Xue An had always kept his distance from Zhuo Yangyang, and seldom even spoke excessively to her. This left Meng Lei puzzled as well, unable to understand Xue An¡¯s true motives. It was not until today, when she saw Xue An taking a sudden beauty of peerless grace, along with two maids, out shopping, that Zhuo Yangyang finally understood that her previous thoughts were nothing more than wishful thinking. She realized that, in both looks and demeanor, the woman by Xue An¡¯s side effortlessly outshone her. This disparity made Zhuo Yangyang feel utterly inferior, and even more lost in her heart. However, that doubt only deepened, because as a girl who had grown up navigating the tumultuous business world, Zhuo Yangyang firmly believed there was no such thing as a free lunch in this world. Only after hearing that the one knocking was Xue An did Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s heart suddenly stir, and she felt as though she had finally understood something. No matter how beautiful a man¡¯s woman might be, they can never completely suppress their restless heart. Even though she didn¡¯t possess that lady¡¯s earth-shattering beauty or peerless figure, perhaps she would still be a decent supplement? What was she considering herself to be? A dispensable tool for venting? These thoughts tangled in Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s mind, leaving her somewhat delirious for a moment. Then, Xue An¡¯s indifferent voice came from outside once more, ¡°Miss Yangyang, please open the door, I have something to tell you.¡± Zhuo Yangyang clenched her teeth together, a hint of humiliation shining in her eyes, and her hand balled into a tight fist. But moments later, she approached like a deflated ball, her expression dimmed as she gently opened the door. Xue An stood smiling in front of the door, ¡°Were you already asleep? Otherwise, why did it take you so long to open the door?¡± Zhuo Yangyang, originally annoyed in her heart, saw the smile on Xue An¡¯s face and suddenly felt all her anger dissipate, then stammered out her response. ¡°Ah! Mr. Xue I¡­ I haven¡¯t gone to bed yet!¡± Xue An didn¡¯t notice Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s odd behavior and smiled, nodding, ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± That¡¯s good? What does that mean, ¡®that¡¯s good¡¯? Could it be he¡¯s glad I¡¯m still up so he can more conveniently do something? Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s thoughts began to stray once again. ¡°Um¡­ would it be okay to let me in?¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°Ah!¡± Zhuo Yangyang suddenly realized she had been blocking the doorway all this time and hurriedly stepped aside, ¡°Sorry¡­ sorry, it was my oversight! Please come in!¡± Xue An smiled, then walked into the room. Zhuo Yangyang suddenly came to her senses and then felt her heart almost leap out of her chest. What to do? What to do? I¡¯ve actually let him in, doesn¡¯t that make it even more convenient for him to succeed? Thinking this, Zhuo Yangyang stole a glance at Xue An¡¯s back with a complex look. At that moment, Xue An stood in the room and said without turning his head, ¡°Miss Yangyang, please close the door!¡± Zhuo Yangyang was struck as if by lightning, her fingers gripping the doorknob turned white from excessive force. But moments later, she resigned herself, bowed her head, and then gently closed the door, and after hesitating briefly, she locked it. After all, Mr. Xue had saved me several times, so let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s just consider this as repaying his life-saving favor! Zhuo Yangyang made up her mind in her heart. Just then, Xue An suddenly turned around to look quietly at Zhuo Yangyang. Zhuo Yangyang almost let out a scream. Is he going to make a move now? But I¡¯m not ready, what should I do? While she was lost in her wild thoughts. Xue An stated indifferently, ¡°Miss Yangyang, there is something I¡¯d like to know your opinion on!¡± Zhuo Yangyang took a deep breath, trying to calm herself and nodded, then said with a quivering voice, ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask, I¡¯m willing!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Xue An looked puzzled, then smiled slightly. ¡°So Miss Yangyang already knew! That¡¯s good, it saves me the trouble! But are you ready?¡± A layer of mist formed in Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s beautiful eyes as she looked down and responded softly, ¡°Yes.¡± Xue An nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s get started now!¡± Upon hearing this, Zhuo Yangyang shuddered and instinctively took a half step back, then looked at Xue An with some panic, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Xue, I¡­ I¡¯ve never done such a thing before, so I hope you¡­ you could give me some time to adjust!¡± Xue An looked at Zhuo Yangyang with some confusion, ¡°Never done it before? How can that be? How can someone like you have never done such a thing?¡± His words caused Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s complexion to pale instantly, she bit her lip so hard that she drew bright red blood, and then said with sobbing undertones. ¡°So in your eyes, I¡¯m just a woman of easy virtue?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Hmm?¡± Xue An was completely baffled. Zhuo Yangyang took another deep breath, ¡°Mr. Xue, although Zhuo Yangyang has been through hardships, I have always maintained my bottom line, pure as jade, how do you dare to insult me with your words?¡± Xue An, utterly confused, said with a mix of laughter and tears, ¡°What are you talking about? I only wanted to ask if you were willing to learn some cultivation methods with me, how is that insulting?¡± Zhuo Yangyang turned to stone in an instant, staring at Xue An dumbfounded, ¡°Learn¡­ learn cultivation methods?¡± Xue An nodded, then sighed and said, ¡°Yes! What else did you think?¡± Chapter 1049 - Chapter 1049 Chapter 1049 Everything Destiny Gifts Has Chapter 1049: Chapter 1049: Everything Destiny Gifts Has Already Been Priced (3rd Update) Chapter 1049: Chapter 1049: Everything Destiny Gifts Has Already Been Priced (3rd Update) Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s face flushed so furiously that it seemed her cheeks might burn right down to her heels, and she was mortified to the point of nearly dying on the spot. ¡°I thought¡­ I thought¡­¡± Xue An smiled and waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s fine, no need to explain! It¡¯s also my fault for not making things clear to you. Now, I¡¯m asking you, are you willing?¡± As he spoke, Xue An¡¯s expression gradually took on a serious air. Zhuo Yangyang stared blankly at Xue An before suddenly asking, ¡°Sir, may I¡­ may I ask you a question?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Why¡­ why do you want to help me so much?¡± Xue An was taken aback for a moment, then smiled, ¡°What if I said there was no reason?¡± Zhuo Yangyang shook her head, ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t have to prevaricate with me. I am not a clueless girl cloistered away from the world; good and evil never come without cause in this world. And I firmly believe that every gift has its price marked in secret! So¡­¡± Zhuo Yangyang took a deep breath and continued slowly, ¡°I want to know the reason behind your actions!¡± Xue An looked at the girl dressed in a purple gown, his eyes betraying a flash of surprise and admiration. He had not expected Zhuo Yangyang to be so lucid, her understanding of the world seemingly that of a weathered old person. The atmosphere in the room suddenly grew silent. Emotions danced in Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s eyes, but she continued to gaze quietly at Xue An without a hint of retreating. After a moment, Xue An shook his head with a light chuckle, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m surprised by your way of thinking!¡± Zhuo Yangyang remained silent. Xue An lifted his gaze to Zhuo Yangyang and suddenly sighed, ¡°You¡¯re right, but also not quite. At least my help to you doesn¡¯t come with a price! As for the reason, it¡¯s really quite simple!¡± ¡°Because in you, I see the shadow of someone from the past!¡± Zhuo Yangyang trembled slightly and then spoke softly, ¡°Is it¡­ the girl who accompanied you shopping today?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s my wife!¡± A pang of pain struck Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s heart, and she lowered her head in silence. Xue An slowly said, ¡°Her name is An Yan, and her past experiences, to some extent, are quite similar to yours!¡± Xue An then roughly recounted An Yan¡¯s story. By the time he finished, Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s face was already covered with tears. For just as Xue An had said, she saw her own reflection in An Yan¡¯s experiences. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Of course, that¡¯s only one aspect! What¡¯s more important is that I¡¯ve seen many admirable qualities in you. Despite such circumstances, you¡¯ve never given up on yourself and you¡¯ve maintained great kindness towards everyone!¡± ¡°People like you are becoming increasingly rare, so I¡¯ve decided to lend you a hand!¡± ¡°This¡­ this is the reason I want to help you!¡± After hearing Xue An¡¯s words, Zhuo Yangyang began to sob softly, then slowly squatted down and burst into loud crying. This crying was unrelated to anything but the sudden realization that after all this time, someone finally understood her. That profound sense of loneliness and sorrow overwhelmed her in an instant. Xue An didn¡¯t try to stop her, but let her cry her heart out. Only then did he step forward and gently patted her shoulder. ¡°Now tell me, are you willing?¡± Zhuo Yangyang gathered her tears and knelt down slowly, her face still streaked with tear stains, yet she smiled very happily. ¡°Sir, Yang Yang¡­ is willing!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Good!¡± Then his expression suddenly turned serious, ¡°Close your eyes and concentrate. It might be painful next, but just endure it, and you¡¯ll be fine!¡± Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s entire body shuddered, and she immediately closed her eyes as Xue An had instructed. Xue An¡¯s immense Divine Sense spread out, instantly refining the already feeble cultivation level that Zhuo Yangyang possessed, and then forcibly began the process of channeling and cleansing her meridians with his Supreme Cultivation. This agony, enough to drive ordinary people mad, merely elicited a faint moan from Zhuo Yangyang. ¡°The pain that follows will be intense. If you can¡¯t bear it, just cry out!¡± Zhuo Yangyang nodded slightly. Xue An didn¡¯t hesitate; his Divine Sense turned into blades, sculpting Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s meridians and sea of consciousness like an exquisite piece of artwork. With each pass, Zhuo Yangyang trembled with pain, and cold sweat dripped down her chin. But she clenched her teeth from the beginning to the end, without making a sound. Such perseverance couldn¡¯t help but elicit a measure of admiration from Xue An. After all, this was pain that acted directly upon the soul. Gradually, Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s cultivation level began to climb, bit by bit. Towards the end, the rate of this increase grew faster and faster. True Human, Xiaoyao, Heavenly Being, Loose Immortal¡­ One realm after another was safely traversed with the guidance of Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense blades. The speed of this advancement, if witnessed by others, would probably astound them to the core. Who had ever seen such a defy-the-heavens method? In truth, only Xue An dared to undertake such a task, because each of these Divine Sense blades acted upon the soul and had to be precise without error; otherwise, a slight deviation could cause madness at best, and at worst, complete annihilation of the soul. Such a nearly mad gambit could only be attempted by someone like Xue An. Of course, it also required that the person on the receiving end have absolute trust in Xue An. In this regard, Zhuo Yangyang did just that. Finally. The last Divine Sense blade finished its sculpting. Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s body shook violently, her cultivation leaping from Half-step Golden Immortal and breaking through the barrier to enter the realm of Golden Immortal. Xue An stepped back and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Zhuo Yangyang, nearly fainting from the pain, gradually came to her senses upon hearing Xue An¡¯s call. As she slowly opened her eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. For she felt a powerful force emanating from within her. Before this, Zhuo Yangyang was only someone who had learned a bit about cultivation by following Meng Lei and others, sustaining a barely acceptable level of Heavenly Human Realm thanks to the abundant Spiritual Energy in the Divine Realm. Additionally, after examining Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s physique, a powerful figure had once declared that she would likely never break through the Loose Immortal Realm in her lifetime. Although Zhuo Yangyang wouldn¡¯t accept this at the time, she gradually came to terms with it. But she never anticipated that, under Xue An¡¯s operation, not only did she break through the Loose Immortal Realm, but she even reached a powerful realm that she hadn¡¯t dared to imagine before. ¡°This is¡­¡± Zhuo Yangyang, full of astonishment, murmured. ¡°You are now a Half-step Golden Immortal. Of course, in the terms of your Fangtian Domain¡¯s level division, that is the Half-God Realm!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Half-God Realm! Upon hearing these three words, Zhuo Yangyang felt like she had been struck by lightning, lifting her head to look at Xue An with a face filled with shock. Because she was well aware of what it meant to be a warrior in the Half-God Realm. In this Heavenly Domain where mighty figures were as common as clouds, the Half-God Realm was already considered to be among the elites. The key point was that she had just been a Heavenly Being, and in just such a short while, she had crossed so many grand realms. Chapter 1050 - Chapter 1050 Chapter 1050 Those who refuse to submit shall be Chapter 1050: Chapter 1050: Those who refuse to submit shall be crushed, no need for further words! (Fourth update) Chapter 1050: Chapter 1050: Those who refuse to submit shall be crushed, no need for further words! (Fourth update) How powerful must the methods of Lord Xue be? Xue An gave a slight smile as he felt the astonishment in Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no need to look at me like that, this is really just the beginning! Once you practice the cultivation technique I¡¯ve given you, your cultivation level will rise even further!¡± ¡°In the future, you at least have hope of reaching the Golden Immortal and even a Half-step True Immortal is within reach, which is what you refer to as the God Realm!¡± ¡°The God Realm¡­¡± Zhuo Yangyang murmured this realm she had never even dared to dream of before, and was spellbound. Xue An nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, although your talent is truly average, I have thought of a way to help you improve as much as possible.¡± Zhuo Yangyang came to her senses, then respectfully bowed to Xue An, ¡°My lord, Zhuo Yangyang will never forget your great kindness, even to my death!¡± Xue An didn¡¯t dodge but accepted her bow and then smiled faintly, ¡°The reason I didn¡¯t kill that old lady from your Zhuo Family was to leave her for you!¡± ¡°To truly step out of the shadows, one must seek revenge personally! The saying goes, ¡®To relieve the hatred in one¡¯s heart, one must unsheathe the sword and slay the enemy!¡¯ Therefore, I hope that at tomorrow¡¯s banquet, you will teach those who once looked down upon you to learn awe and make them pay the price they owe! Do you understand what I am saying?¡± Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s eyes flickered with a severe coldness as she nodded and replied, ¡°My lord, Yangyang understands!¡± ¡°Very good!¡± Xue An smiled again, then directly passed a Divine Sense over. ¡°This is a cultivation method. It¡¯s not too spectacular, but it¡¯s a perfect fit for your talent.¡± Zhuo Yangyang felt a cultivation method suddenly appear in her mind and was overwhelmed with emotions. Recognizing the immense value of a cultivation method, she couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful when Xue An had just casually given it to her. At that moment, Xue An stretched lazily and then yawned, ¡°Alright! Now that everything¡¯s taken care of, I¡¯m leaving!¡± With that, Xue An turned to leave the room. Zhuo Yangyang suddenly called out in a low voice, ¡°My lord¡­¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Xue An stopped in his tracks, ¡°Is there something else?¡± Just then, Zhuo Yangyang suddenly rushed forward and hugged Xue An from behind, her voice trembling as she said, ¡°My lord, I¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Zhuo Yangyang suddenly found that the person she was holding had disappeared. Turning to look, she saw that Xue An had already appeared at the door, speaking indifferently, ¡°Miss Yangyang, it¡¯s getting late. You should rest early.¡± Saying this, Xue An made to open the door and leave. But when he tried, the door did not open. Xue An let out a light ¡°hmm¡± as he realized the door was locked from inside. He looked at Zhuo Yangyang with an amused expression, then shook his head gently, ¡°Don¡¯t get carried away with wild thoughts, remember to practice diligently!¡± With those words, Xue An left through the door. Zhuo Yangyang stood rooted to the spot, gazing dazedly at the departing figure of Xue An. She could never have anticipated that Xue An would reject her so decisively. Aren¡¯t men supposed to find this kind of temptation difficult to resist? Moreover, it didn¡¯t require any cost from Xue An, as everything was voluntary! Suddenly, Zhuo Yangyang recalled the scene of Xue An not being able to open the door and her face flushed to her ears. Embarrassed, she quickly shut the door and then leaned against it, bursting into a foolish laugh. And just like that, the matter was over. The night passed without words. When Meng Lei arrived at the pavilion the next day, Zhuo Yangyang emerged from her room with dark circles under her eyes, clearly having had a restless night. Meng Lei hadn¡¯t paid much attention, but after a closer look, he nearly bulged his eyes out. What was this? Why was there an aura of the Half-God Realm around Yangyang? Could he have seen it wrong? Meng Lei rubbed his eyes again, but upon closer inspection, he realized he hadn¡¯t made a mistake. Zhuo Yangyang indeed had become a strong warrior of the Half-God Realm, which left him utterly astonished as he asked. ¡°Yangyang, what¡¯s going on with the cultivation level in your body?¡± Zhuo Yangyang smiled upon hearing this, ¡°Uncle Meng, I was just about to tell you! It was Lord Xue who helped me to improve!¡± ¡°Improve? You advanced to the Half-God Realm overnight?¡± If he hadn¡¯t witnessed it himself, Meng Lei would have thought Zhuo Yangyang was talking nonsense. Then, Zhuo Yangyang narrated the whole event, of course, omitting the embarrassing incidents where she had misunderstood Xue An¡¯s intentions. After listening, Meng Lei stood in a daze for a long time before finally managing a wry smile. ¡°Yangyang, it seems Lord Xue truly is your noble benefactor!¡± At this moment, Xue An came downstairs and entered the living room. ¡°Why have you come so early? Is there something wrong?¡± Xue An asked. Meng Lei nodded, his expression growing somber. ¡°Lord Xue, did you¡­ did you get into a conflict with someone from the Jin Family while you were out yesterday?¡± A slight smile appeared on Xue An¡¯s face, ¡°You already know?¡± Meng Lei gave a bitter smile and nodded, ¡°Such a big incident, of course, I know!¡± ¡°Right, I did have a little dispute with people from the Jin Family!¡± Xue An said indifferently. A little dispute¡­ Meng Lei didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. Turning the Jin Family young master¡¯s soul to dust and leaving the Jin Family Lady unconscious on the ground. And yet, such matters were merely trivial disputes in Xue An¡¯s words. ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Did something happen?¡± Xue An asked. Meng Lei took a deep breath, ¡°My lord, my subordinates report that the Jin Family was up all night, busy tidying up their residence, and early this morning, the Family Head Jin Xiong led people out of the Cursed City, apparently to welcome some important person!¡± ¡°I think this matter is very serious, so I hurried over to report to you!¡± Xue An, however, remained completely unfazed, even yawning out of boredom and then smiling slightly, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°My lord, I believe this is no small matter. Considering that even the Jin Family is taking it so seriously, the person they are meeting is definitely not ordinary. You¡­,¡± Meng Lei, fearing that Xue An wouldn¡¯t take it seriously, quickly added. But Xue An suddenly asked, ¡°What are we planning to eat this morning?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Meng Lei felt somewhat dumbfounded. ¡°I mean, what¡¯s for breakfast? I¡¯m a bit hungry!¡± ¡°But, my lord¡­¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°I understand your concern, but in my opinion, no matter who the important person is, they¡¯re not as important as breakfast!¡± ¡°As for the Jin Family, if they dare to make any moves at tonight¡¯s banquet, then¡­ leveling them will suffice, no need for further talk!¡± Meng Lei wanted to say something more, but seeing the indifferent look on Xue An¡¯s face, he ultimately bowed his head, ¡°Yes!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that moment, the sound of thunder faintly came from outside. Xue An walked to the window in the living room. The sky outside was ominously dark, and although it was morning, it felt like night. And the thunder lightning flickering in the sky, even though very distant, still enabled one to feel that violent power. ¡°It¡¯s divine punishment! The colossal beasts from the Sea of Divine Wrath are being punished again!¡± Zhuo Yangyang whispered. A faint smile appeared on the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth as he murmured softly, ¡°Divine punishment¡­ Heh.¡± Chapter 1051 - Chapter 1051 Chapter 1051 The Banquet Begins Chapter 1051: Chapter 1051: The Banquet Begins Chapter 1051: Chapter 1051: The Banquet Begins Twilight Hour. The storm that had raged all day had finally stopped. The streets were washed clean by the rain. And the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, situated at the very center of the city, had its lanterns hung up early. Servants bustled about, adding a touch of liveliness to this majestic residence. This time, the City Lord¡¯s nighttime banquet was unprecedented in scale, not only inviting various prestigious families of the City Lord, but also all the powerful figures from distant lands. Thus, even though it was not yet fully dark, the long street outside the City Lord¡¯s Mansion had already become lively. One could see numerous luxurious carriages flying in from all directions, but no matter what the status of the arrivals, they had to alight and walk the rest of the way to the mansion as a show of respect. Thus, there were early birds stationed here, planning to catch a glimpse of this rare excitement. ¡°There are people from the Zhu Family!¡± ¡°The Yang Family has also arrived!¡± Such exclamations echoed one after another since the visitors were normally elusive figures of great importance. At that moment, an extremely luxurious caravan arrived. Then, an elderly woman with a full head of gray hair and a dignified demeanor alighted. She surveyed the entire scene with one glance and then walked arrogantly into the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. After she left, the onlooking crowd stirred. ¡°Who was that elderly woman just now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know? In our city, which other elderly woman could hold such a position? It must be Elder Madam Zhuo from the Zhuo Family!¡± With these words, many people¡¯s expressions turned somewhat peculiar. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s that Elder Madam Zhuo who was publicly humiliated a while back!¡± The events that had occurred at the Zhuo Family had spread throughout Cursed City, and these people obviously knew about it. ¡°Tsk, I can¡¯t see anything unusual about her,¡± someone remarked. ¡°Hehe, of course you can¡¯t see anything unusual now, but don¡¯t you know? The person who dared to slap her has also been invited and might arrive soon. It seems this dinner will be quite lively!¡± People buzzed with discussion. Elder Madam Zhuo, of course, knew nothing of these whispers. At that moment, she was sitting proudly at the guest of honor seat in the banquet hall, occasionally whispering to the Madam Zhuo and Zhuo Ya who had come with her. ¡°Why haven¡¯t the people from Tian Fu Pavilion arrived yet?¡± Elder Madam Zhuo asked somewhat hesitantly. By now, the hall was brightly lit, and most of the guests had arrived, making the banquet hall exceptionally lively, except for the absence of the people from Tian Fu Pavilion. Madam Zhuo whispered softly, ¡°Elder Madam, this banquet is of great importance. Moreover, that man named Xue An is also coming. So, even just to avenge Xu Bao, the people from Tian Fu Pavilion must come!¡± At the mention of the name Xue An, Elder Madam Zhuo¡¯s expression instantly turned extremely ugly, and she snorted coldly through her nose. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Her Majesty even invited him!¡± Madam Zhuo smiled, ¡°Elder Madam, I think if Xue An is wise, he definitely won¡¯t come! After all, he has made many enemies now!¡± Elder Madam Zhuo could not help but sneer at this remark. She, of course, was aware of what had happened at Profound Sea Tower. When she heard that Xue An had publicly refined Jin Family¡¯s young master, Elder Madam Zhuo was overjoyed. The Jin Family¡¯s strength was in no way inferior to the Zhuo Family¡¯s, and even surpassed it in some aspects. Now that Xue An was acting so arrogantly, clearly, he had made a mortal enemy of the Jin Family. Thus, someone might take care of Xue An without her having to lift a finger. At that moment, a disturbance suddenly arose at the entrance of the banquet hall. A line of people then entered. The leader was a delicate-looking man with a painted face, his appearance somewhat strange. Upon seeing this person, many couldn¡¯t help but be startled. ¡°It¡¯s Kang Huazang, the senior brother from Tian Fu Pavilion!¡± ¡°The people from Tian Fu Pavilion have arrived!¡± Among these cries of surprise, Kang Huazang smiled and nodded to the crowd, then he walked straight inside. At this point, Elder Madam Zhuo also stood up, her face beaming as she said, ¡°Mr. Kang, please take a seat!¡± Kang Huazang glanced at her and said indifferently, ¡°So, it¡¯s Elder Madam Zhuo. The last time, I¡¯m really thankful to you for sending my junior brother back. Especially since you left nothing behind, not even a piece of meat. It really was thoughtful!¡± These words made Elder Madam Zhuo¡¯s smile stiffen. ¡°Mr. Kang jests. When I invited Master Xu, I indeed had matters to discuss, but who could have anticipated what happened afterward! Even I nearly died at that fellow¡¯s hands!¡± Elder Madam Zhuo began to desperately distance herself from the incident, but Kang Huazang just smiled and said ambiguously, ¡°Madam, you need not be nervous, I was indeed thanking you just now! As for my junior brother¡¯s matter, our Tian Fu Pavilion will naturally make a decision!¡± Elder Madam Zhuo felt a surge of relief, then she tried to ingratiate herself with the senior brother from Tian Fu Pavilion. However, Kang Huazang evidently did not wish to engage with her. After sitting down, he began to sip his tea. Meanwhile. Many people in the banquet hall started whispering among themselves. ¡°So many from Tian Fu Pavilion have come; it seems they have bad intentions!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, did you see how fawning Elder Madam Zhuo¡¯s expression was? She must be planning how to deal with that Xue An later!¡± ¡°Xue An? Is that the one who fought Elder Madam Zhuo and killed Tian Fu Pavilion¡¯s Xu Bao?¡± ¡°Yes! I heard he was invited too!¡± ¡°Heh, unless he¡¯s insane, there¡¯s no way he would attend this banquet!¡± someone sneered. Listening to this, everyone nodded in agreement. ¡°I think so too. If he dares to come, the first people to not let him off will be from Tian Fu Pavilion!¡± ¡°Eh, have you not noticed that someone is missing?¡± someone suddenly said in surprise. ¡°Who¡¯s missing?¡± ¡°The Jin Family hasn¡¯t arrived yet, and there¡¯s definitely something fishy about that!¡± At this, many people¡¯s faces showed a strange expression. They suddenly remembered that Xue An had had a conflict with the Jin Family the day before. It seemed that this unknown Xue An had now offended almost all the major powers in the Cursed City! ¡°Phew, this guy, not to mention his strength, sure has a talent for trouble!¡± someone sighed. Everyone deeply agreed. Just when everyone believed that Xue An would definitely not show up. On the main street in front of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, suddenly, many figures appeared. These people, each dressed in blue and with a red band tied around their left arm, looked solemn. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And by their faces, it was clear that these were sailors usually found at sea. Seeing this group of usually inconspicuous sailors, uniformly dressed and marching in step, appearing on the street. Many people couldn¡¯t help but gradually widen their eyes. ¡°What does this mean? Why aren¡¯t these sailors staying at the port, and what are they doing here?¡± While everyone was astonished, they saw a black carriage slowly approach, escorted by these sailors, from the end of the street. Chapter 1052 - Chapter 1052 Chapter 1052 Women or something... I hate the Chapter 1052: Chapter 1052: Women or something¡­ I hate the most! Chapter 1052: Chapter 1052: Women or something¡­ I hate the most! Everyone stood in dumbfounded silence as they watched the carriage. At that moment, a guard from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion stepped forward and bellowed sternly, ¡°Before the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, divinities dismount from their steeds!¡± This was an ironclad rule. No matter who it was, regardless of status or position, they had to dismount and walk on foot when passing this long street. Because this signified respect for the powerful. Yet the carriage did not pause for a moment, continuing to amble forward. The group of soldiers shouted angrily, instantly forming a battle array and went into action. These soldiers had all been tempered with military secret techniques, each one possessing strength not weaker than that of a Loose Immortal, particularly when they were arranged in a battle formation, their power multiplied dramatically. Even those in the Half-God Realm did not wish to confront such a well-trained contingent of soldiers. However, at the very instant when the soldiers¡¯ attacks were about to strike the carriage, a calm voice emanated from within. ¡°Scram!¡± Boom! Though it was just a single, lightly uttered word, that group of soldiers was blasted away as if struck by a heavy hammer to their chests. They were sent flying a great distance, and when they hit the ground, none could rise for a while. From beginning to end, there was no trace of anything unusual from within the carriage, not even a hint of excess momentum was revealed, just the simple word ¡°scram¡± which directly dismantled the entire squad of soldiers¡¯ attack. The onlooking crowd was somewhat astonished. Meanwhile, the carriage slowly made its way down the street, eventually stopping in front of the gates of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Then, a delicate hand, carved like jade, reached out from behind the curtains, and the next moment, a young man in white stepped forward, appearing before everyone. The appearance of this young man silenced the entire scene. This young man looked to be only around eighteen or nineteen years old, handsome and elegant, as if an exiled immortal had descended to the earth. But upon closer inspection, many couldn¡¯t help but feel an illusion, for they realized they couldn¡¯t see through the true age of this young man. And it all stemmed from his eyes. What kind of eyes were those! Calm as the tranquil sea, yet seemingly containing an enormous energy capable of destroying heaven and earth, they commanded one not to look directly. He simply stood there, yet he was like a deity presiding over all judgment. While everyone was still shaken by his presence, the young man looked up at the majestic and expansive City Lord¡¯s Mansion and smiled faintly. ¡°Today¡­ it really is quite lively!¡± Saying so, the young man stepped down from the carriage, speaking lightly, ¡°Yang Yang, come down! The great spectacle is about to begin!¡± Following his words, a young girl in purple descended from the carriage. The girl¡¯s appearance caused an uproar throughout the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s Zhuo Yangyang!¡± ¡°Yes, the orphan who completely broke with the Zhuo Family!¡± Many recognized Zhuo Yangyang, and afterward, the way they looked at the young man turned solemn. For his identity was now obvious, he was none other than Xue An, who recently had stirred up the wind and clouds in the Cursed City. At this time, sailors crowded half the street but made way for a path, and Meng Lei stepped forward quickly. ¡°Lord Xue!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Captain Meng, thanks for your escort along the way. If you¡¯re not in a hurry, please wait here for a moment!¡± With that, Xue An led Zhuo Yangyang towards the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. It wasn¡¯t until the two of them disappeared behind the grand doors of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, that someone exclaimed in shock: ¡°He¡­ he actually went in?¡± Silence fell upon everyone. Meng Lei, too, wore a grave expression as he watched Xue An¡¯s receding figure, silently praying in his heart. Lord Xue, I hope you and Yang Yang return safely! At the same time, the banquet hall was bustling with excitement. Contenders from all sides had gathered, striking up enthusiastic conversations whether they were acquainted or not. Of course, the focal point of these discussions was the imminent emergence of the Godly Runes. In reality, many understood that with their own abilities, snatching the Godly Rune was simply out of the question, but beyond the Godly Runes, there were many other coveted prizes. Should one manage to seize a relic of the Ancient Gods, its value would be immeasurable. Thus, everyone¡¯s expressions were somewhat feverish. People fantasized about reaping benefits during this opportune event. Just as everyone was lost in fanciful thoughts, Xue An, accompanied by Zhuo Yangyang, slowly entered the room. Despite their unremarkable arrival, the entire banquet hall seemed to have pressed the pause button, as the noise gradually began to subside. It was as if suddenly, the whole hall quieted down. Everyone sensing the peculiarity looked up, turning their attention to the entrance. Elder Madam Zhuo, who had been chatting with Kang Huazang with a beaming smile, felt the change in atmosphere. As she turned to look at the entrance, the smile on her face disappeared instantly, replaced with an intense malevolence and ferocity that could make one¡¯s heart tremble. Especially when she saw the light that shone in Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s eyes, a brilliance she had never possessed before, and the trace of a genuine smile on her face, Elder Madam Zhuo couldn¡¯t help but shake with fury. ¡°That whore! Just like her mother, she¡¯s a shameless harlot!¡± Even more malicious was Zhuo Ya. Since childhood, she took pleasure in tormenting Zhuo Yangyang, but she hadn¡¯t expected that after just a few days of absence, the aura radiating from Zhuo Yangyang now forced her to look up in awe. This feeling nearly made Zhuo Ya spit blood, with envy driving her to fixate on Zhuo Yangyang, wishing she could tear her to pieces on the spot! ¡°Elder Kang, this young man is Xue An, the one who killed your apprentice!¡± Elder Madam Zhuo suddenly whispered. But after waiting for a moment, there was no response. Elder Madam Zhuo looked over in surprise. She saw Kang Huazang staring at Xue An, infatuated, as a flush of red, not concealed by his makeup, appeared on his face. ¡°Kang¡­ Elder Kang?¡± Elder Madam Zhuo was somewhat shocked. Then a tumultuous commotion swept through the crowd. Many were staring at Xue An, dumbfounded. Especially those who had confidently asserted that Xue An wouldn¡¯t dare to show up, were now completely stupefied. In that moment, Kang Huazang licked his chapped lips and let out an exceedingly greedy laugh. ¡°No wonder the scent on Xu Bao¡¯s corpse was so intoxicating. It turns out to be such an incomparably stunning youth!¡± Speaking, he slowly stood up and moved forward. The crowd parted to form a pathway for him. Elder Madam Zhuo¡¯s face lit up with delight, her gaze falling on Xue An, brimming with schadenfreude. Then, as Kang Huazang approached Xue An, he smiled broadly. ¡°Hello! May I ask if it was you who killed my apprentice Xu Bao?¡± A deathly silence. No one dared to speak. All eyes were fixed on Xue An. Xue An, looking at Kang Huazang who was neither male nor female, slightly raised an eyebrow and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Wonderful, your palm strike was simply magnificent! Could you demonstrate it for me again? I¡¯m so curious how one can completely shatter a man with a single palm!¡± Kang Huazang excitedly exclaimed, almost to the point of frenzy. And the gleam in his eyes was indeed chilling. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Many felt a cold shiver down their spines as they recalled the various tales of the Tian Fu Pavilion¡¯s senior brother, instinctively stepping back a few paces. But Xue An just laughed lightly, ¡°Oh? You¡¯d like a demonstration? How? Should I use you for the experiment?¡± Kang Huazang giggled, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do, I¡¯m afraid of pain! How about¡­ we use her instead?¡± With that, Kang Huazang pointed towards Zhuo Yangyang behind Xue An. ¡°I can¡¯t stand women, killing her would be perfect for an experiment, don¡¯t you think?¡± Chapter 1053 - Chapter 1053 Chapter 1053 The Cursed Queen (1st Update) Chapter 1053: Chapter 1053: The Cursed Queen (1st Update) Chapter 1053: Chapter 1053: The Cursed Queen (1st Update) The atmosphere suddenly grew tense. Many people looked at Xue An with schadenfreude, especially members of the Zhuo Family, who simply could not wait for Kang Huazang to kill Xue An right then and there. But contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations. There was no sign of anger on Xue An¡¯s face; he even looked at Kang Huazang with an amused gaze, ¡°It sounds like you really hate women?¡± A look of disgust flashed in Kang Huazang¡¯s eyes, ¡°Of course, women are the most despicable and lowly creatures, I absolutely hate them the most! If possible, I really wish I could kill all the women in the world right now!¡± The venom and ferocity in his words made many women in the crowd pale. Yet Xue An shook his head and sighed lightly, ¡°Truly, those who are hateable must have pitiable aspects!¡± His voice was not loud, and only Kang Huazang could hear it vaguely. His face changed, about to speak. Xue An looked up at him and said indifferently, ¡°Since you want me to be the experiment so badly, let¡¯s use you instead. It would be fitting for you and your brothers to go on the road together, how does that sound?¡± Upon hearing these words, the color drained from everyone present. No one expected that this gentle and refined youth would speak so decisively. It was clear that he was gearing up for a direct confrontation with the people from Tian Fu Pavilion! But what exactly was Tian Fu Pavilion? It was the leading sect in Fangtian Domain, boasting countless disciples under its banner and known for its arrogant behavior. This unknown youth¡¯s actions could potentially bring about huge troubles! Many shook their heads in secrecy. Sure enough. As soon as Xue An¡¯s words fell, the disciples who had come with Kang Huazang began to shout angrily. ¡°Who is this kid to dare speak so to Brother Kang!¡± ¡°Exactly, not only did he kill Xu Bao, but he speaks so arrogantly, let¡¯s kill him!¡± Amid the shouting, the hulk who vowed revenge for Xu Bao was furious and rushed forward, ready to make a move. Kang Huazang extended a hand to stop him. The hulk was startled, then shouted angrily, ¡°Big Brother, this scoundrel is despicable; let me just smack him to death! It would also serve as revenge for Xu Bao!¡± Kang Huazang gave him a cold glance, ¡°Are you teaching me how to handle matters?¡± Hearing this, the originally aggressive hulk deflated like a punctured ball, shivered all over, and shook his head in fear, ¡°Big Brother, you misunderstood, how could I dare to instruct you on what to do, I am just too angry¡­¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Kang Huazang snapped coldly. The hulk slunk away dejectedly. Then Kang Huazang raised his head and looked at Xue An, saying coldly, ¡°I do not know what you are relying on, but I want to tell you that in Fangtian Domain, we of the Tian Fu Pavilion are the arbiters of life and death. No matter who you are, when you come here, you must obey! This principle has been established with countless rivers of blood, which I expect you understand!¡± Throughout, the smile on Xue An¡¯s face did not change, and even upon hearing Kang Huazang¡¯s words, he merely nodded with a smile. ¡°I understand, but I have never liked reasoning with people like you, because I¡­ am the ¡®reason¡¯!¡± Boom! The crowd was in an uproar. Many people looked at Xue An in astonishment. The members of the Zhuo Family, however, all looked delighted, believing that Xue An was definitely doomed now. Indeed. Kang Huazang sneered, ¡°You are the ¡®reason¡¯? Very well, then today I will experience your ¡®reason¡¯!¡± As he spoke, several rings composed of talisman patterns appeared around Kang Huazang. These rings emitted a sinister and cold glow and rotated rapidly. ¡°It¡¯s the Yin Ghost Extermination Charm of the Tian Fu Pavilion!¡± someone exclaimed. Facing the furious Kang Huazang, Xue An stood there with his hands behind his back, looking indifferent, even taking an interested look at the talismanic circles around him. ¡°It¡¯s a bit interesting, but unfortunately, it¡¯s poorly executed!¡± Xue An casually commented. Hearing this, Kang Huazang became furious, believing that Xue An was intentionally provoking him and thus shouted angrily, ready to make a move. But at that moment, a cold female voice came over. ¡°Stop!¡± At that command, Kang Huazang, who was originally full of anger, was slightly startled and then took a step back, casually dispelling the talismans surrounding him and stood aside, silent. At the same time, a woman dressed in a gorgeous long gown slowly entered the banquet hall. The whole place first fell silent, then burst into a flurry of activity. ¡°Greetings to Her Majesty the Empress!¡± ¡°Greetings to the City Lord!¡± Everyone stood up and bowed in salute. Because the one who had arrived was the Cursed Empress, who had ruled Cursed City for over a hundred years with inscrutable power. The woman¡¯s face was obscured by a layer of mist, her features unclear, but from her captivatingly slender figure, like that of a beautiful serpent, one could guess that this woman must be an exceptionally beautiful lady. Just then, the woman slowly walked into the center but stopped when she passed by Xue An. ¡°This must be Mr. Xue, who has recently stirred the storm in my Cursed City?¡± Xue An smiled without saying a word. ¡°I am ¡®reason¡¯! Although this kind of statement is gratifying to say, you should also weigh your own strength, otherwise¡­ it¡¯s easy to sprain your tongue with the wind!¡± With that, the Cursed Empress did not wait for Xue An¡¯s response and strode inward. Everyone parted to make a path for her. Even the notoriously arrogant Kang Huazang now stood aside with his hands hanging. As the Cursed Empress passed him, she said indifferently, ¡°If you dare to make a move in my City Lord¡¯s Mansion again, I will make your Tian Fu Pavilion pay a painful price!¡± Kang Huazang¡¯s eyes flashed, then he lowered his head and said somberly, ¡°Yes!¡± With the arrival of Her Majesty the Empress, the atmosphere of the entire place changed. Many people respectfully kept their heads down, not daring to even look up. Only when she ascended the platform and sat on the specially prepared chair did the atmosphere slightly ease. Then the Cursed Empress surveyed the hall and said indifferently, ¡°Everyone should be clear about why I have summoned you here today!¡± ¡°But what I want to say is, no matter who you are, once you are here, you must obey the rules I set! Do you understand?¡± Everyone responded respectfully, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Very good! This cup, let¡¯s drink together!¡± The Cursed Empress raised the wine cup in her hand. Seeing this, people also raised their cups and downed them in one gulp. ¡°Empress! When do we plan to make our move?¡± someone asked impatiently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, a distinguished guest has yet to arrive; let¡¯s wait a little longer!¡± the Cursed Empress said indifferently. A distinguished guest has yet to arrive? The people looked at each other, unsure of whom the Cursed Empress was referring to. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But since she had said so, they could only grudgingly wait. The atmosphere in the banquet hall completely relaxed. People gathered in small groups and excitedly discussed in hushed tones. Meanwhile, Xue An and Zhuo Yangyang stood to one side, as if deliberately isolated. Zhuo Yangyang looked somewhat upset and whispered, ¡°Sir¡­¡± Xue An smiled, his tone playful, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s just watch for now!¡± Chapter 1054 - Chapter 1054 Chapter 1054 Dont be afraid Im just checking if Chapter 1054: Chapter 1054: Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m just checking if your teeth are shattered (2nd update) Chapter 1054: Chapter 1054: Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m just checking if your teeth are shattered (2nd update) The banquet continued, groups of acquaintances gathered together, chatting and laughing amidst clinking glasses, presenting a scene of peace and harmony through song and dance. But beyond these small circles, Xue An and Zhuo Yangyang were completely isolated. Everyone deliberately kept their distance from the two of them. To these people, this Xue An was too reckless, having offended the Zhuo Family, Tian Fu Pavilion, and the Jin Family, all without any solid backing. Furthermore, the recent demeanor of Her Majesty indicated that she disapproved of Xue An¡¯s actions. Thus, even those who bore no ill will towards Xue An dared not approach him. After all, to many, it seemed that Xue An was clearly in a hopeless situation, and it was only a matter of time. However, amidst everyone¡¯s odd glances, Xue An led Zhuo Yangyang to the dining table, picked up the exquisite dishes, and began to eat as if no one else were present. After a few bites, Xue An looked up at Zhuo Yangyang, who was holding her plate and appeared somewhat distracted, and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Eat, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Zhuo Yangyang was startled, then nodded with some difficulty, ¡°Yes!¡± Saying that, she also started to eat bit by bit. It was clear that she was preoccupied and found the food tasteless. People began to whisper quietly. ¡°Tsk tsk, to still be able to eat at a time like this, I really admire Xue An¡¯s courage!¡± ¡°Yes! If I were him, I¡¯d have slipped away quietly by now! Staying here is like courting death, right?¡± Although these murmured comments were not loud, they still reached Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s ears, causing her complexion to look increasingly worse. Xue An, as if he heard nothing, continued to eat slowly. At that moment, Zhuo Ya, dressed in a sophisticated and expensive evening gown, walked over gracefully. And behind her, followed a group of ladies dressed flamboyantly and lavishly. Seeing Zhuo Ya, a flash of fear appeared in Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s eyes, and she instinctively took a step back. ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t Miss Zhuo! What¡¯s the matter? Haven¡¯t seen each other for a few days, and you don¡¯t even know to greet me?¡± Zhuo Ya said mockingly. Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s face turned pale, and she retorted in a low voice, ¡°Zhuo Ya, I am no longer part of your Zhuo Family, so please do not speak to me with that attitude!¡± ¡°That attitude? What attitude?¡± Zhuo Ya scoffed, then turned to look at the group of girls behind her. ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone here recognizes her! If not, no worries, I can introduce her: she was once part of our Zhuo Family! Her mother was a servant girl who served my father. But who knows what methods she used to actually conceive my father¡¯s child! And she finally gave birth to her!¡± ¡°In other words, just the daughter of a lowly servant!¡± Zhuo Ya¡¯s words incited laughter among the group of women. ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s the case!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, no wonder!¡± At this moment, their voices attracted the attention of many around. The words from Zhuo Ya rendered Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s face deathly pale, with tears glimmering in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but steal a glance at Xue An, wondering what his reaction would be. However, Xue An seemed to have been captivated by the feast on the table, continuously eating, and appeared as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything. Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s heart sank, and for a moment, she was at a loss for words. Seeing Xue An¡¯s reaction, Zhuo Ya secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Truth be told, she was quite fearful of Xue An; after all, the slap she had received at the docks still made her cheek tingle. Xue An now seemed to be afraid as well. This finally put Zhuo Ya¡¯s anxious heart at ease. Mother was right, Xue An really was afraid! Thinking this, Zhuo Ya looked triumphantly at Zhuo Yangyang, ¡°Zhuo Yangyang, all your scheming, thinking that having a backer would let you do whatever you want to the Zhuo family. But don¡¯t you see? Your backer is now unable to protect even himself.¡± With that, Zhuo Ya glanced disdainfully at Xue An, who was eating his meal, and sneered, ¡°Where¡¯s that arrogance from before? Why is it gone? Do you feel timid now that all these nobles are here, only daring to hide and eat your food?¡± This provoked giggles from the group of ladies around them. Some even began to talk recklessly. ¡°Tsk tsk, he looks alright, but he¡¯s just too dumb!¡± ¡°Look at him, probably just a bumpkin from nowhere. Thought he was incredible and acted all high and mighty! Now he¡¯s calmed down, hasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Exactly, did he really think the Cursed City was his own backyard? Ridiculous!¡± These harsh comments darkened Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s expression, and suddenly, he bellowed. ¡°Shut up!¡± His shout made several women standing at the front stagger back a few steps. All of them were stunned; then, Zhuo Ya angrily said, ¡°Zhuo Yangyang, what are you trying to do? I¡¯m telling you, this is a banquet set by the Empress. If you dare¡­¡± Before she could finish, Xue An, who was still at the table, said without even looking up, ¡°Yang Yang, smash her teeth out!¡± Zhuo Ya was taken aback, about to scream. But Zhuo Yangyang, quick as lightning, rushed to Zhuo Ya, grabbed her hair, and struck her with several resounding slaps both front and back. Slap, slap. After a few hits, Zhuo Ya¡¯s face visibly swelled. Zhuo Yangyang then let go, his face stern. Zhuo Ya collapsed to the ground like a muddy mess, then spat out a mouthful of blood mixed with broken teeth. This shocked the onlookers completely. The women who came with Zhuo Ya in particular, stared in horror at the scene. ¡°Zhuo Yangyang¡­ you¡­ you actually dared to hit me?¡± Since all her teeth had been shattered, Zhuo Ya¡¯s words whistled through gaps. Zhuo Yangyang coldly said, ¡°Surprised? Demean my master again, and I¡¯ll smash your face too!¡± Zhuo Ya trembled all over, about to say something. Xue An, who had been eating thus far, set down his plate and sighed lightly. ¡°Truthfully, I hate it when people talk while I¡¯m eating.¡± With that, Xue An turned his head towards Zhuo Ya on the ground and gave her a chilling smile. ¡°Especially women like you!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing Xue An¡¯s smile, Zhuo Ya shuddered violently. Meanwhile, Xue An slowly walked towards her. ¡°You¡­ what do you want to do? I must tell you, this is the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, you¡­¡± Unmoved, Xue An approached Zhuo Ya, slowly squatted down, and looked at her swollen face, smiling faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, I won¡¯t hit you! I just want to see if all your teeth have been shattered!¡± Chapter 1055 - Chapter 1055 Chapter 1055 My Name is Xue An Thats All (Third Chapter 1055: Chapter 1055: My Name is Xue An, That¡¯s All! (Third Update) Chapter 1055: Chapter 1055: My Name is Xue An, That¡¯s All! (Third Update) Xue An looked up at Zhuo Yangyang beside him and said indifferently, ¡°The outcome is somewhat satisfactory, but you, you have disappointed me!¡± ¡°How did I instruct you before? You need to teach these people to fear! Therefore, you should have taken action the moment she started her rant, not wait until later. Do you understand?¡± Determination emerged in Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s eyes as she nodded and responded, ¡°Yes! Yangyang understands!¡± Then, Xue An glanced at the flamboyantly dressed ladies, and as his gaze fell on them, their complexions changed drastically, and they all stepped back. Afterward, Xue An simply waved his hand and said indifferently, ¡°Scatter!¡± The minor disturbance was thus resolved. However, Xue An and Zhuo Yangyang had drawn even more attention. Particularly from the Zhuo Family members. In fact, Zhuo Ya¡¯s provocation was instigated by Elder Madam Zhuo and the Lady Zhuo. But they never anticipated that the person who would take action was not Xue An, but the usually honest and forbearing Zhuo Yangyang. They stared, dumbfounded. Then, unable to contain her anger, Elder Madam Zhuo slammed her cane, ¡°Vile wench! This damned vile wench! How dare she physically assault someone?¡± Zhuo Ya cried bitterly, ¡°Grandmother, mother, you must avenge me!¡± Elder Madam Zhuo¡¯s face was extremely grim, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Once the banquet is over and Her Majesty leaves, Tian Fu Pavilion will be the first to demand this scoundrel¡¯s life! Then, we will capture this vile wench and torment her slowly!¡± As she spoke, the hatred in Elder Madam Zhuo¡¯s eyes nearly spilled out. At that moment, sudden loud disturbances erupted outside. Soon after, exclamations could be faintly heard. ¡°It¡¯s the Jin Family people!¡± ¡°The Jin Family Head has arrived!¡± These words caused the already noisy banquet hall to fall silent. Including the Cursed Empress, who was conversing with the heads of several great clans, she couldn¡¯t help but turn to look toward the entrance. A group of people walked into the banquet hall. Leading them was a woman in her twenties, beautiful and elegant. And following her was the Family Head of the Jin Family, Jin Xiong, with a look of pride on his face. Seeing this woman, many people were taken aback. Especially those who had good relations with the Jin Family, their expressions changed drastically. For they all recognized the newcomer, At that moment, the woman stepped forward slightly, gave a small bow, and said in a calm tone, ¡°First maid under the Divine Child, Jin Shuman of the Jin Family, greets Your Majesty!¡± Indeed. This woman was Jin Xiong¡¯s daughter, Jin Shuman! But most people did not recognize her, as Jin Shuman had left the Fangtian Domain long ago, rumored to be serving under some influential figure in the Heavenly Realm. Now, it seemed the rumors were true. At that moment, the Cursed Empress let out a small gasp, ¡°Why is it you? Why hasn¡¯t the Divine Child come?¡± Jin Shuman smiled faintly, ¡°The Divine Child was slightly delayed and sent me ahead. He will soon catch up!¡± The Cursed Empress nodded, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, please take a seat.¡± Jin Shuman took her place arrogantly at the main seat. Jin Xiong, with a proud air, stood behind his daughter. The crowd began murmuring quietly. ¡°This Jin Family Head went out in the heavy rain for a day, and all he brought back was his daughter?¡± ¡°Did you not hear what she said? She¡¯s merely a maid, yet even with such a status, Her Majesty invited her to sit. So, who really is this so-called Divine Child?¡± People speculated endlessly, their faces showing shock. At that moment. Jin Shuman said, ¡°Your Majesty, though the Divine Child of our family has not yet arrived, he made it clear that I can represent him fully!¡± ¡°Oh? And what does the Divine Child mean by that?¡± the Cursed Empress asked lightly. ¡°It¡¯s simple. This divine pattern that has appeared in the world¡­ my family¡¯s Divine Child wants it!¡± Jin Shuman declared proudly. This statement was like stirring a hornet¡¯s nest. The representatives from nearby Great Clans, including those from Tian Fu Pavilion, all changed their expressions, some of them even snorting coldly in displeasure. After all, there was only one divine pattern, and many coveted it ardently. And now, to have a Divine Child suddenly claim it, it naturally infuriated everyone. The Cursed Empress also chuckled lightly, ¡°Is this your idea, or your family¡¯s Divine Child¡¯s?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my idea, but it¡¯s also my family¡¯s Divine Child¡¯s idea!¡± Saying that, Jin Shuman looked around at everyone; she was undeterred by their angry glares and continued indifferently. ¡°I know you all might not understand this, but my family¡¯s Divine Child has said that he will provide some compensation afterwards. Also, as for the remains of the Ancient Gods that have appeared alongside, my family¡¯s Divine Child won¡¯t touch them, but this divine pattern is non-negotiable.¡± These words caused various expressions among the audience, who then turned their gaze unanimously toward the Cursed Empress. After all, among all present, only the Cursed Empress had the highest identity and cultivation level. The mist around the face of the Cursed Empress trembled uncontrollably, and then she slightly lowered her head. ¡°If the Divine Child indeed said so, then I have no objections!¡± The minds of everyone present were tremendously shaken. Because the attitude of the Cursed Empress clearly seemed to be yielding! And for such a city lord-level powerhouse to willingly give up the divine pattern, what was the background of this Divine Child? Everyone was filled with doubt and shock, but no one dared to speak. Even Kang Huazang from the Tian Fu Pavilion lowered his head with a dark expression, evidently deep in thought. Seeing this, Jin Shuman displayed a proud smile, ¡°Good! It seems everyone has no objections, so¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, a calm voice tinged with a trace of laziness rang out from behind. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Hm? Everyone in the venue was startled. Jin Shuman¡¯s expression turned cold, and she sharply demanded, ¡°Who?¡± The crowd automatically parted to create a path, and then Xue An led Zhuo Yangyang leisurely forward. A deadly silence fell over the banquet hall. Jin Xiong¡¯s eyelids twitched wildly, and he barked angrily, ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me!¡± Jin Xiong then said to Jin Shuman, ¡°Man¡¯er, this is the guy who killed your brother Chun¡¯er!¡± Upon hearing this, Jin Shuman¡¯s eyes gradually turned icy, and she said coldly, ¡°You are that Xue An?¡± Xue An nodded. ¡°Good! You killed someone from my Jin Family, we will settle that account later. For now, I just want to know, what are you trying to do?¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on Xue An. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing big; it¡¯s just that this divine pattern also happens to be of use to me, so I thought I¡¯d inform you and your Divine Child¡­ this divine pattern, I want it!¡± Everyone looked at Xue An in utter astonishment. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And then chaos erupted loudly. Some people secretly shook their heads, thinking that this Xue An must be crazy. Those who had grievances with Xue An showed expressions of delight. At first, Jin Shuman was also stunned, but then she burst into laughter out of extreme anger, ¡°Oh? But I wonder, just who are you to speak so boldly?¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°I¡¯m not anyone significant. I¡¯m just Xue An, that¡¯s all!¡± Chapter 1056 - Chapter 1056 Chapter 1056 Remember to Be Polite When You Chapter 1056: Chapter 1056: Remember to Be Polite When You Speak in Your Next Life (1st Update) Chapter 1056: Chapter 1056: Remember to Be Polite When You Speak in Your Next Life (1st Update) Jin Shuman leaned back in her chair, a mocking smile appearing on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t know whether I should praise your courage or say that you¡¯re speaking out of turn.¡± Xue An just smiled noncommittally, ¡°Either is fine, but I think those words suit you and your Divine Child much better!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Jin Shuman suddenly stood up, her face filled with coldness. These words seemed like a command, and the Jin Family experts who had come in with her silently surged forward, forming a tight encirclement around Xue An. Seeing this scene, Elder Madam Zhuo¡¯s face lit up with glee, and she gave a meaningful glance to her own subordinates. The Zhuo Family followed suit, also gathering around and staring intently at Xue An. For a time, the atmosphere in the room became extremely tense. Meanwhile, the Curse Queen seemed oblivious to it all, her head bowed as if deep in thought. Jin Xiong sneered, ¡°Xue An, you¡¯ve not settled the account for killing my son, yet you dare to attend the banquet. You truly have some nerve!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Xue An, today is the day you die!¡± Elder Madam Zhuo jumped around more joyfully than anyone else. Despite being surrounded on all sides, Xue An¡¯s expression remained calm, even interestedly looking towards Kang Huazang in the distance, and spoke lightly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Aren¡¯t the people from Tian Fu Pavilion joining in?¡± Whispers rippled through the crowd. Many gazed at Xue An with inexplicable shock, and some even shook their heads secretly, thinking that he must have gone mad. To provoke the people of Tian Fu Pavilion while being attacked by two great families¨Cwhat was this if not madness? Kang Huazang¡¯s face also showed a very strange look, then he let out a sinister laugh. ¡°I¡¯ve always been puzzled about what you were relying on to be so arrogant! But now I get it!¡± ¡°Oh? What¡¯s that?¡± Xue An smiled. ¡°You are simply a delusional fool who doesn¡¯t know how high the sky is!¡± said Kang Huazang, and with a wave of his hand, he commanded coldly, ¡°Surround him!¡± With that command, The people from Tian Fu Pavilion pounced like wolves and tigers. In fact, they had long harbored a dislike for Xue An and were eager to give him a lesson he would never forget. After surrounding Xue An, the previously mentioned burly man sneered. ¡°Xue, we will deal with you today in the same way you killed Xu Bao!¡± As he finished speaking, the Tian Fu Pavilion members began to emit flashes of Fu Guang, which started to connect into one. ¡°It¡¯s a Talisman Formation!¡± someone exclaimed in shock. At this, almost everyone considered Xue An as good as dead. The Talisman Formation was a famed secret technique of the Tian Fu Pavilion, akin to a battle formation that was nigh invincible once established. Moreover, Xue An was currently surrounded by two Great Clans. In such a situation, even a City Lord level expert would have to retreat. Elder Madam Zhuo, seeing that her side had the overwhelming advantage, couldn¡¯t hide her joy, and then said with a voice filled with spite, ¡°Xue, weren¡¯t you very arrogant a moment ago? Why so quiet now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Where¡¯s that energy from when you slapped me?¡± Zhuo Ya, her cheek still swollen, also shouted. Jin Xiong crossed his arms, also sneering, ¡°Xue, if you kneel now, our Jin Family might consider giving you a swift end!¡± ¡°The Family Head is right, kneel down now, and we¡¯ll let you die quickly!¡± Elder Madam Zhuo echoed. For a time, the banquet hall was filled with the noisy voices of the Jin and Zhuo families. ¡°Kneel down honestly!¡± ¡°Yes! Kneel down!¡± Among these shouts, many looked at Xue An, who was completely encircled, with complex eyes, wondering how the young man would deal with this hopeless situation. Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s face was as pale as paper, for the situation she most feared had come to pass. This was an attack from all sides by forces from the Cursed City! Even the warriors from the major sects would have to retreat, how then, could Xue An cope? Zhuo Yangyang bit her silver teeth in the dark, looking towards Xue An. She saw Xue An bowing his head at that moment, as if lost in thought. But in Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s eyes, the once towering figure of Xue An seemed to have become thin and frail. Despair began to take hold of Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s heart. However, at that moment, Xue An shook his head and started to chuckle. ¡°Yangyang, do you remember what I told you before?¡± Zhuo Yangyang was startled. At the same time, Xue An slowly lifted his head, his eyes shining bright like stars, commanding awe and respect. ¡°I said that I would make those who look down on you learn to fear and pay the price they deserve!¡± Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s eyes flickered, and then she nodded solemnly, ¡°Yes! You indeed said that.¡± ¡°Very well! Now, let¡¯s make our move! It¡¯s time to bring this grand show to an end!¡± Xue An said placidly. Upon hearing this, everyone around was baffled, many exchanging confused glances, all sharing a look of shock and suspicion. What did this young man mean? What was he planning to do? At this point, a burly man from Tian Fu Pavilion sneered, ¡°Kid, have you been scared out of your wits? What is all this nonsense you¡¯re spouting?¡± Before he could finish his sentence. Xue An turned and gave him a nonchalant glance, and then an immense force crushed down upon the man¡¯s head. ¡°Puff!¡± With a muffled bang, the man¡¯s head began to explode, piece by piece, crushing downwards in layers. In an instant. A giant of a man, standing over two meters tall, was compressed into a patty no more than thirty to forty centimeters in height. Blood mixed with crushed organs flowed wildly across the ground. The pungent stench of blood spread, causing near nausea. Witnessing this horrifying and bizarre spectacle, everyone¡¯s face turned pale. Xue An shook his head and sighed lightly, ¡°Remember to be polite when you speak in your next life!¡± With that, Xue An surveyed the crowd, his lips slowly curling into a grim smile, ¡°I hope you all enjoy the slaughter to come!¡± The scene fell silent. Some who were faint of heart nearly couldn¡¯t stand their ground. Kang Huazang was the first to come to his senses, and then shouted angrily, ¡°Attack together, kill him!¡± The people from Tian Fu Pavilion sprang into action at his command. Fu Guang flickered, and talisman spells rose from the heads of these individuals, merging into one and transforming into a massive Talisman Spell that hurtled toward Xue An. The power of this Talisman Spell was so immense that the entire City Lord¡¯s Mansion trembled. This was the might of the Rune Combined Strike, and even a True Immortal would need to avoid its edge. Yet, just as the Talisman Spell was about to hit Xue An on the head, Xue An suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed it, then violently clenched his fist. Crack. The Talisman Spell shattered into pieces. Puff! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The people from Tian Fu Pavilion all spat out a mouthful of blood, their faces filled with horror as they stared at Xue An. ¡°Impossible! This Talisman Spell¡­¡± Xue An dusted off his hands, speaking indifferently, ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got? If not, it¡¯s my turn now!¡± With those words, Xue An gestured in the air, and a talisman spell instantly took shape, appearing right above the heads of the people from Tian Fu Pavilion. Kang Huazang¡¯s entire body shook, and he bellowed, ¡°Run!¡± Chapter 1057 - Chapter 1057 Chapter 1057 Imperial Star Vanquishing God Pen Chapter 1057: Chapter 1057: Imperial Star Vanquishing God Pen (Second Update) Chapter 1057: Chapter 1057: Imperial Star Vanquishing God Pen (Second Update) Unfortunately, everything was already too late. The Talisman Spell revealed thousands of beams of light above everyone¡¯s heads, then came crashing down with the force of Mount Tai. Under the formidable divine might, those from Tian Fu Pavilion let out a desperate wail of despair. Someone, unwilling to give up, raised a hand, attempting to block the incoming Talisman Spell. But under this strike, all struggles and resistance were as futile as a mantis trying to stop a chariot. After a chilling series of bone-shattering cracks and screams, a look at the center of the area revealed that the once vigorous individuals from Tian Fu Pavilion had all been smashed into a pulp. The scene fell deadly silent. Everyone was stupefied by the earth-shattering strike. The people from the Zhuo Family and the Jin Family, who had initially been aggressively surrounding Xue An, were now staring dumbfounded. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°The Zhuo Family is yours, the Jin Family is mine! Understand?¡± Zhuo Yangyang was slightly startled, then nodded resolutely, ¡°Understood!¡± Xue An began to smile, ¡°Good, then I will start first¡­¡± With that, Xue An stepped toward Jin Xiong. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t come here, stop him, stop him quick!¡± Jin Xiong had been terrified by Xue An¡¯s recent strike and shouted in extreme fear. The Jin Family experts who had come with him all surged forward, using their most powerful killing moves, trying to stop Xue An¡¯s advance. Brilliant divine lights exploded beside Xue An, like a flurry of fireworks, blossoming in the air. Yet, whether it was Divine Rune Sword Light or Fist and Foot Divine Sense, none could slow Xue An¡¯s pace even in the slightest. Xue An casually walked through these bizarrely dazzling lights, his clothes fluttering without a hint of earthly soot, like an exile from the Divine Realm. This miraculous sight shocked many observers. Jin Xiong felt his scalp tingle and his body break into a cold sweat, retreating subconsciously. Jin Shuman was also shaken, but quickly regained her composure, then shouted coldly. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so arrogant, you indeed have some capability! But you still have to die!¡± Saying so, Jin Shuman tossed out a Talisman Spell. The Talisman Spell swelled in mid-air, its surface bristling with numerous intricate runes that began to flicker. At the same time, stars in the sky cast beams of light, infusing into the Talisman Spell. Starlight circulated, Talisman Spell transformed. In the blink of an eye, the Talisman Spell turned into a vermilion giant pen. The moment the pen appeared, even the Curse Empress, who had been watching coldly, could not help but cry out in surprise. ¡°Imperial Star Vanquishing God Pen!¡± Jin Shuman¡¯s face was filled with pride, ¡°Mr. Xue, to die by the Divine Talisman personally bestowed by the Divine Child, you can be proud!¡± Xue An seemed not to hear, his gaze fixated on the vermilion giant pen in the void, then he began to laugh. ¡°Quite interesting indeed! You¡¯re not even listening to what I said, are you?¡± Xue An murmured softly, his smile present but his eyes filled with icy intent to kill. Jin Shuman did not catch what Xue An was saying, but to her, it didn¡¯t matter. Because in her eyes, no one could withstand this strike. So, she sneered, ¡°Only now you realize you regret it? Too late!¡± With that, Jin Shuman raised her hand sharply, and the giant pen flew into her grasp, then she stood aloft in the air. ¡°One stroke vanquishes the divine, heaven and earth extinct!¡± Saying this, Jin Shuman made a mark with the pen. Boom! The tip of the vermilion giant pen revealed surging Power of Laws, shattering the space in front of it. Then, within this broken void, a misty and ephemeral image of Xue An appeared. ¡°This¡­ this is Rule Projection!¡± someone murmured in utter horror. In any corner of the world, as long as you exist within it, a projection will form within the Heavenly Dao Laws. This is the natural law, not to be defied. And if this projection is destroyed, then that person will be rejected by the world and may even be mercilessly crushed by the Heavenly Dao. But the weapons or Spell Decrees capable of interfering with the Heavenly Dao Laws are very rare and are all in the hands of the real powers of the Divine Realm. This Jin Shuman is just a maidservant, yet she can wield such Divine Talismans, which shows that the Divine Child behind her is no ordinary one. Everyone looked at Jin Shuman, who stood in the void, with eyes filled with shock and fear. Feeling all this, Jin Shuman¡¯s face showed a hint of frenzied color. What she enjoyed the most was this sense of control over life and death, the feeling of being above others. Therefore, she trembled excitedly all over and then laughed sinisterly, ¡°Die!¡± As she spoke, the Imperial Star Vanquishing God Pen pointed directly at the brow of Xue An¡¯s virtual image. Under this Vanquishing God Pen, as long as the virtual image is erased, Xue An would surely die without a doubt. But just as the smugness on Jin Shuman¡¯s face had not fully blossomed. The once radiant Imperial Star Vanquishing God Pen suddenly became stagnant in momentum. Jin Shuman was slightly startled, what¡¯s the matter? Why isn¡¯t the pen moving? Filled with alarmed doubts, Jin Shuman couldn¡¯t help but apply more force in her attempt to make her point. Just at that moment. The virtual image of Xue An, floating in the void, slowly opened his eyes. The cold gaze made the whole heaven and earth fall silent. Then the Imperial Star Vanquishing God Pen emitted a mournful cry, and fine cracks appeared on its tip. Jin Shuman¡¯s face turned pale with shock, ¡°No!¡± But it was all too late. With a crisp sound, the Imperial Star Vanquishing God Pen shattered explosively into a sky full of stars, dissipating into nothingness. The entire place fell silent. Those who had thought Xue An was certain to die also couldn¡¯t help but be shocked and turned to look. Even the Curse Empress, who had been unaffected by the tumult, finally could not sit still and abruptly stood up, her gaze full of astonishment as she looked at Xue An. Because she was very aware of the power of the Imperial Star Vanquishing God Pen, even she, when faced with this attack, would have to admit defeat tamely. Because it was not a targeting of cultivation level, but a direct use of the Power of Laws. Yet unexpectedly, Xue An didn¡¯t even budge and directly shattered the Imperial Star Vanquishing God Pen. There was only one possibility. That was that the Power of Laws Xue An wielded was far greater than that of the Imperial Star Vanquishing God Pen, and only in this way, in a clash, could he directly shatter it into dust. It was possible that the cultivation techniques and secret techniques that condensed the Power of Laws were exceedingly rare in this Divine Realm, generally in the hands of those high-ranking beings in the upper heavens, even top Deities. How could he possess it? In that moment, the Curse Empress¡¯s thoughts were a whirlwind, and she was somewhat stupefied. Jin Shuman¡¯s mouth hung open wide, and a series of clucking noises came from her throat as if she could not believe what she was seeing. Then, Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Quite an interesting move, but that¡¯s all it is, interesting!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Who¡­ who the hell are you?¡± Jin Shuman finally regained her composure and then bellowed in disbelief. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Me? Didn¡¯t I tell you? My name is Xue An!¡± Then Xue An sighed, ¡°It seems there¡¯s no more fun to be had, so I guess I¡¯ll just send you on your way!¡± Saying this, Xue An slowly took a step. Beneath this step, the void trembled violently, and those of the Jin Family who were lying in ambush to obstruct him were simultaneously crushed by an invisible giant hand. Chapter 1058 - Chapter 1058 Chapter 1058 Divine Child Descends (Third Chapter 1058: Chapter 1058: Divine Child Descends (Third Update) Chapter 1058: Chapter 1058: Divine Child Descends (Third Update) Indeed, it was literally a burst. No matter how strong one was, their body exploded into pieces in an instant. Blood meandered around, and Xue An stood atop, resembling a deity isolated from the world. Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°One more step, and all of you will perish. Do you have anything to say before you die?¡± Jin Shuman, who had always been close to the Divine Child, thought she had ascended to the rank of the honored deity and would no longer be like mere mortals. But today, when faced with Xue An, who could easily decapitate countless strong foes with a mere gesture, she finally felt an intense, sweeping fear. This fear was so overwhelming that it made her teeth chatter. As for Jin Xiong, he was so frightened that he could no longer speak. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Good, it seems you have nothing to say then¡­ Goodbye!¡± With that, Xue An took another step. But just at that moment, the starry sky, which had been brilliantly lit outside the window, suddenly dimmed. However, the star in the direct north suddenly burst bright, casting a beam of starlight straight into the banquet hall. ¡°It¡¯s the Divine Child! The Divine Child has descended!¡± Jin Shuman gasped, and then shouted ecstatically. Everyone was shaken by Jin Shuman¡¯s cry. Was this mysterious dignitary finally making a worldly appearance? At the same time, Jin Shuman, with a face full of spite, yelled at Xue An, ¡°Xue, you were so arrogant! Now with the Divine Child¡¯s descent, I¡¯d like to see how you turn the tables now!¡± With those words, Jin Shuman burst into laughter, her laughter filled with triumph and madness. The expression on Xue An¡¯s face remained indifferent, only a hint of amusement appeared in his eyes, and then he stood there quietly watching. Under the reverent gaze of everyone, the jade-like starlight swirled and condensed into an amber-like crystal. Within the crystal, a figure began to gradually emerge. As the figure became clearer, a daunting aura started to slowly reveal itself. Soon, the outline of a man appeared within the crystal. The man had an imposing face, resembling an emperor. Even though his eyes were closed, the overwhelming aura still made the crowd pale in fear. Jin Shuman, like a little dog seeing its master, knelt reverently before the crystal, ready to welcome the arrival of the Divine Child. Finally, the great star in the north projected another powerful beam of star force, directly entering the man¡¯s forehead, forming a profound and noble mark. A breath later, the starlight crystal shattered thunderously. Then, the man with closed eyes slowly opened them. As he opened his eyes, the banquet hall seemed to experience a whirlwind, a mighty aura sweeping across everything. The outside starry sky instantly dimmed as if the stars dared not twinkle anymore. In the man¡¯s eyes flashed countless profound and mysterious Talisman Spells, dazzling to behold. Such a powerful scene made everyone¡¯s heart tremble. And Jin Shuman¡¯s voice trembled with excitement, ¡°Welcome, Divine Child!¡± The Cursed Empress also stood up, bowed deeply, and said, ¡°Greetings to the Divine Child!¡± The Divine Child stood quietly for a moment before he spoke in a playful tone, ¡°Cursed Empress, it¡¯s been many years, and your figure has only gotten better!¡± The Cursed Queen bowed her head deeply, ¡°The Divine Child jests!¡± ¡°Ha ha, it¡¯s not easy for you to have guarded this forsaken place for so long! Tsk tsk, it¡¯s just a pity about your divine body! If it weren¡¯t for this worldly Talisman Spell, I wouldn¡¯t have come here. Since the Talisman Spell hasn¡¯t appeared yet, why don¡¯t I relieve your loneliness a bit? What do you think?¡± As he said this, the Divine Child laughed unrestrainedly. The Cursed Queen remained silent with her head bowed. The whole room also fell silent. It was known that in the past, the Cursed Queen was the supreme ruler of the entire Cursed City, even the mighty Tian Fu Pavilion had to treat her with enough respect. Not to mention flirting with words, even a slightly disrespectful attitude could lead to severe punishment. Yet, facing the flirtation of this reincarnated Divine Child, the usually proud Cursed Queen could only respond with silence. Moreover, the extraordinary events accompanying the arrival of the Divine Child further proved the unfathomable background of this person. At this moment, Jin Shuman crawled a few steps on her knees, came in front of the Divine Child, and respectfully kissed the Divine Child¡¯s shoe, then tremblingly said, ¡°Divine Child, my lord!¡± The Divine Child glanced down at Jin Shuman, then slightly raised an eyebrow, ¡°My dear maid, what is it?¡± Jin Shuman, shaking with excitement, said, ¡°Divine Child, my lord, I followed your instructions to scout ahead in the Cursed City, but there was an accident.¡± ¡°Oh? An accident, what accident?¡± ¡°Some people not only slaughtered many of my Jin Family but also shattered the Imperial Star Vanquishing God Pen that you bestowed upon me!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the Divine Child kicked out. Jin Shuman did not dare to move, and half of her body was shattered by the kick. Then the Divine Child coldly said, ¡°Useless!¡± ¡°Jin Shuman, you should know, maids like you are aplenty for me; if it weren¡¯t for your proficiency in bed, I wouldn¡¯t even bother with you! Yet you dare to ruin the things I gifted, you truly deserve to die!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Divine Child, my lord, please calm your anger!¡± Jin Shuman endured the severe pain, continuously kowtowing and begging for forgiveness. ¡°Hmph!¡± The Divine Child snorted coldly and then proudly said, ¡°Tell me, who dared to shatter the things I bestowed?¡± Hearing this and despite the extreme pain, a look of ecstatic vengeance filled Jin Shuman¡¯s eyes as she lifted her head and pointed at a distant Xue An. ¡°Divine Child, my lord, it was this man!¡± Since his arrival, the Divine Child had only exchanged a few words with the Cursed Queen; regarding everyone else in the banquet hall, he hadn¡¯t even bothered to look. To him, aside from the Cursed Queen who was barely worth noticing, everyone else was no better than ants. Only when Jin Shuman pointed did the arrogant Divine Child scoff and look up, ¡°I¡¯d like to see who dares¡­¡± He abruptly stopped. The Divine Child stared blankly at Xue An, who stood calmly with his hands behind his back, shock filling his eyes. Yet Jin Shuman noticed nothing unusual and continued bitterly, ¡°Divine Child, my lord, this guy is extremely arrogant, he doesn¡¯t even regard you with respect, you¡­¡± Before she could finish, Xue An sighed lightly, then coolly said, ¡°Ziwei Divine Child, long time no see!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Indeed. The one who had descended here was the Ziwei Divine Child whom Xue An had previously met in the Fate Secret Realm. The Ziwei Divine Child trembled all over, then looked at Xue An in disbelief, ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Xue An smiled faintly, but his smile was filled with a chilling coldness, ¡°Actually, it shouldn¡¯t be ¡®long time no see,¡¯ because if everything were normal, I should never be seeing you again!¡± ¡°After all¡­ according to what your father, the Deity, promised, you should be dead by now, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 1059 - Chapter 1059 Chapter 1059 You Can Leave But Leave Your Life Chapter 1059: Chapter 1059: You Can Leave, But Leave Your Life Behind! (4th Update) Chapter 1059: Chapter 1059: You Can Leave, But Leave Your Life Behind! (4th Update) The expression on the face of the Ziwei Divine Child fluctuated uncertainly, but in the end, he lowered his head and spoke in a low voice. ¡°So it is Lord Xue, the Ziwei Divine Child has seen Lord Xue!¡± The whole place fell silent. Especially Jin Shuman, who had been full of hope that the Ziwei Divine Child would directly obliterate Xue An, now had a face full of dumbfounded confusion. Lord Xue¡­ Even the Divine Child had to address this man with such respect. What exactly is his background? Jin Shuman¡¯s heart was filled with shock and suspicion. And it wasn¡¯t just her, the Curse Empress, Jin Xiong, the people of the Zhuo Family, and even Zhuo Yangyang, all watched Xue An with astonished faces. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, there was not the slightest expression on Xue An¡¯s face, he just quietly observed the Ziwei Divine Child. This silent deterrence caused the Ziwei Divine Child¡¯s complexion to turn slightly pale. Finally, he took half a step back and said respectfully, ¡°Lord Xue, I truly did not know you were here, had I known, I definitely would not have come to vie for the divine patterns! But now that I know, it¡¯s not too late, I will withdraw immediately and then return to the Starry Realm straight away. How does that sound?¡± This statement made Jin Shuman and the others even more shaken. Yet Xue An still did not speak, not only did he not speak, but he also stood with his arms folded, quietly observing. The Ziwei Divine Child felt a nameless fire arising in his heart. Considering his noble status, wherever he went, he was an existence revered by thousands. The only time he suffered a loss was in the Fate Secret Realm, where Xue An had taught him a lesson. Even if his divine father hadn¡¯t arrived in time, Xue An would have directly used a secret technique to destroy his true form. Later, at his divine father¡¯s plea, Xue An refrained from continuing his attack, but he told his father, the Ziwei Star Monarch, to have this Divine Child take his own life upon returning. Although it was said so, when he returned to the Starry Realm, obviously the Ziwei Star Monarch did not make a move, but instead strictly ordered his son not to leave the Divine Realm ever again. At the time, the Ziwei Divine Child was very unwilling, but seeing his divine father¡¯s seriousness, he dared not disobey. Still, he couldn¡¯t help but inquire of his father who this Xue An was, and why even his father, a noble Star Monarch, was so fearful of him. At the time, the Ziwei Star Monarch fell silent for a long while and ultimately just heaved a long sigh, but said nothing. The Ziwei Divine Child did not take it to heart. After such a long time, he had been enjoying himself greatly within the Divine Realm, thinking this matter had passed. But unexpectedly, today, in this barbaric land, he encountered Xue An once again. This was the reason he had been so eager to yield just now. Despite the anger in his heart, the Ziwei Divine Child still suppressed his fury and then spoke in a low voice, ¡°My lord, if there is nothing else, I will take my leave now!¡± With those words, he prepared to turn around and leave. But just at that moment, Xue An suddenly said, ¡°Wait a moment!¡± The Ziwei Divine Child¡¯s figure stiffened, and he halted his steps, then forced a smile, ¡°My lord!¡± Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that?¡± ¡°Hm? Does my lord have any other instructions?¡± But what Xue An said next completely stunned him in place. ¡°You may leave, but first, leave your life behind!¡± Boom! The entire hall erupted in uproar. Everyone had not expected Xue An to be so relentlessly unforgiving at this time. Especially the Ziwei Divine Child, who felt he had lowered himself enough, was furious to find that Xue An simply did not appreciate his gesture, and his tone became icy cold. ¡°Mr. Xue, there¡¯s a saying: ¡®Spare someone when you can.¡¯ I advise you to stop while you¡¯re ahead!¡± Xue An smiled indifferently, ¡°Stop while I¡¯m ahead? Back in the Fate Secret Realm, I said you must die, and thus, you must! Now you have lived so much longer, I haven¡¯t even settled this account yet! And you want me to stop while I¡¯m ahead?¡± This statement was like a fuse, igniting the suppressed rage in Ziwei Divine Child¡¯s heart. ¡°Xue! Don¡¯t think I¡¯m really afraid of you! If it weren¡¯t for my father, the great divine, ordering me not to leave the Divine Realm, I would¡¯ve gone out to obliterate you long ago. Would I have allowed you to be so rampant?¡± Ziwei Divine Child said viciously. Xue An responded lightly, ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Ziwei Divine Child said with an arrogant face. ¡°Xue An, I know you¡¯re quite capable and astonishingly talented! But back in the Fate Secret Realm, you were merely a Golden Immortal! At that time, it was only an avatar of mine that descended, and that¡¯s why I was suppressed by you everywhere!¡± ¡°But now this is the Divine Realm, my home turf! Now that I¡¯m here with my true body, and what about you? In such a short time, what could your cultivation level be, at most a Half-step True Immortal? With such cultivation, you dare to contend with me?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°That does sound somewhat reasonable.¡± ¡°Hmph! I gave you face before, because of my father¡¯s orders. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m scared of you! You should understand this reasoning, right?¡± Ziwei Divine Child said with a full face of arrogance, his eyes even shimmering with a hint of excitement. Father, this isn¡¯t me seeking vengeance on purpose! It¡¯s this Xue An who came to me! And at first, I indeed gave him enough face, but he was relentless, and now if I strike, it wouldn¡¯t count as defying your orders! This sense of impending vengeance filled Ziwei Divine Child¡¯s heart with conceit. Xue An laughed, ¡°How exactly did your divine father instruct you?¡± ¡°He sternly ordered me not to leave the Divine Realm! If that isn¡¯t stopping me from seeking revenge, what is?¡± ¡°And he never told you who I am?¡± Ziwei Divine Child paused, ¡°No, he did not!¡± Then he sneered again, ¡°What of it? Xue An, you might be very powerful, but you are far too arrogant!¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Empty boasting without strength is arrogance. As for me, I am now judging your life and death!¡± ¡°So, if you take your own life now, I might consider sparing a wisp of your soul; otherwise¡­ I will make sure your soul is completely destroyed, never to reincarnate!¡± The entire hall fell dead silent. Everyone was stunned by Xue An¡¯s words. Then came a wave of uproar like a surging tide. Many were shaking their heads in secret, thinking Xue An¡¯s words were outrageously arrogant, and what could have been resolved peacefully was now being escalated by Xue An intentionally. This was simply looking for trouble! But the folks from the Zhuo Family and Jin Family all had looks of glee on their faces. Especially Jin Shuman, whose joy was practically overflowing from her eyes. As a maid who had served the Ziwei Divine Child for many years, she knew better than anyone else about his temperament. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She knew, under Xue An¡¯s words, the Ziwei Divine Child would certainly not let things go easily. Indeed. Ziwei Divine Child erupted like thunder, ¡°Xue An, you¡¯re courting death yourself, no one else is to blame! Starry Sky Prison!¡± At Ziwei Divine Child¡¯s command, the ceiling of the banquet hall vanished in an instant. Then, stars scattered their beams, completely shrouding Xue An in light, forming a prison made of stardust. Chapter 1060 - Chapter 1060 Chapter 1060 Divine Slaughter Six Techniques Chapter 1060: Chapter 1060: Divine Slaughter Six Techniques Resurface in the Mortal Realm (Fifth Update) Chapter 1060: Chapter 1060: Divine Slaughter Six Techniques Resurface in the Mortal Realm (Fifth Update) Ziwei Divine Child cackled madly, ¡°Xue An, take your time and enjoy the feast I¡¯ve prepared for you. The Starlight Barrier is known as the number one seal technique in the Divine Realm, and this Starry Sky Prison was created by my father himself, said to trap even Great Luo!¡± ¡°Furthermore, within this Starry Sky Prison, all your cultivation level and bloodlines will slowly dissolve and transfer to me! I will slowly savor the sight of you dying in despair, ha ha ha ha¡­¡± Ziwei Divine Child burst into a triumphant cackle. But just then, a calm voice came from within the prison, ¡°Oh? Is that so? But for some reason, I don¡¯t think much of your little cage!¡± With that, a pair of slender and long palms reached out directly, then pulled apart to each side. The so-called indestructible Starry Sky Prison was thus torn in two. Ziwei Divine Child was completely dumbfounded, ¡°This¡­?¡± Xue An stood before the dispersing starlight, his interest fading as he spoke, ¡°Got anything fresher?¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± Ziwei Divine Child¡¯s expression turned icy. ¡°You¡¯re indeed more formidable than I had imagined! But do you really think it ends here? I¡­¡± Before he could finish. Xue An, who had been standing at a distance, blinked and appeared in front of Ziwei Divine Child, then grabbed him by the hair and slammed his head against the ground. Bang bang bang. After more than a dozen loud noises, the banquet hall¡¯s floor, refined by secret techniques and incredibly hard, now had a large pit in it. Then Xue An released his grip and looked down at Ziwei Divine Child, who was bleeding and dazed from the beating, and said indifferently, ¡°You talk too much! Is it because you¡¯re not angry enough? How do you feel now? Is that enough? I can smash a few more times if you want!¡± Everyone was shocked by this sight. Ziwei Divine Child looked on in a daze, until after a long while, he shivered all over, regained his composure, and then let out a heaven-shaking roar. ¡°Xue An, I&*Y=#%!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Good, it seems that your rage has maxed out!¡± Following that, Ziwei Divine Child, now utterly irrational with anger, went into a complete rampage. ¡°Myriad Stars Lethal Technique!¡± ¡°Lone Star Deathly Finger!¡± ¡°Starlight Capturing Spirit!¡± ¡­ Various secret techniques of the Starry Sea were cast from Ziwei Divine Child¡¯s hands like they were free, all aimed at Xue An. For a moment, the currents roiled, and the might shook the heavens. The onlookers were all forced to retreat a great distance, then watched with horrified faces. And this scene also startled the entire Cursed City. Anyone with a bit of cultivation ran outside to watch the spectacle dumbfounded. On the main street in front of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion where Meng Lei and the others had been waiting for Xue An, they too were stunned. Especially Meng Lei. He stared blankly at the strong, dazzling moves that illuminated the night sky, his heart rising to his throat. In the twinkling of the stars, Xue An¡¯s silhouette was like a small boat in the ocean, bobbing unpredictably with the waves. Mr. Xue, please, you must not come to any harm! Meng Lei prayed silently in his heart. ¡°It¡¯s still not enough! Is that all the strength you have?¡± Xue An suddenly spoke up. Boom! His words echoed throughout most of the Cursed City. Jaws dropped among all who witnessed the scene. To many, Xue An seemed to be just managing to dodge and had no ability to counterattack, yet he dared to speak disparagingly. What was he thinking? Ziwei Divine Child¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he wished nothing more than to smash Xue An to pieces. Hearing Xue An¡¯s words, he barked out, ¡°Surname Xue, don¡¯t you only know how to dodge too? If you¡¯re so capable, stop ducking and face me with a direct strike!¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Alright then!¡± Ziwei Divine Child was taken aback, then showed a look of wild joy. He had only meant to taunt with a few words, yet had not expected that Xue An would actually agree. Therefore, he took a deep breath, looked up at the starry sky, and uttered in a deep voice, ¡°Ziwei Divine Child, I humbly request the power of the Star Lords!¡± Bang! As soon as he uttered these words, the stars above suddenly shone bright as diamonds, with the majestic power of the stars converging upon the Ziwei Divine Child. Amidst the swirling radiance, the aura of the Ziwei Divine Child began to soar dramatically. Above his head, an enormous phantom image appeared. Following this, the Ziwei Divine Child sneered, ¡°Xue An, today I will let you witness the true might of a child of the Star Lords!¡± Having said that, he stirred up the starlight within his entire body, channeling it all into his right hand, then suddenly clenched his fist and let loose a punch. Accompanying this punch were the massive phantom images above his head. Joined together, the sheer force of the blow even caused the fabric of space itself to rupture with fissures. This formidable divine might turned everyone¡¯s face pale with shock. Zhuo Yangyang and Meng Lei, among others, let out exclamations in unison. ¡°Lord Xue!¡± Meanwhile, the Zhuo Family and Jin Shuman exchanged glances, then burst into triumphant laughter. In their eyes, no one could withstand such a strike. Not even a King Level expert would be possible! Because what the Ziwei Divine Child was using now was the combined force of the entire starry host! But faced with such a formidable punch, Xue An¡¯s lips revealed a faint smile. ¡°This punch has some force to it! But that¡¯s all there is to it!¡± After speaking, Xue An clenched his fist and launched it out, directly countering Ziwei Divine Child¡¯s punch. Compared with Ziwei Divine Child¡¯s furious assault, Xue An¡¯s punch seemed to carry an even tempo, without even the slightest ripple. Many onlookers could not help but show looks of disappointment. Yet, the Curse Empress, who had been observing coldly, suddenly turned pale, her body trembling uncontrollably. ¡°This¡­ this punch¡­¡± Meanwhile. The two fists finally collided. There was no thunderous explosion, even the whole world seemed to fall silent in that instant. But a moment later, a faint sound of fracturing emanated from where the fists met. Then space, like flimsy paper, began to twist and shatter. Immediately after, a gigantic roar nearly shattered the entire Cursed City. Those who were closer all wore expressions of agony, some of the weaker ones even bled from their ears, their faces deathly pale, clearly having suffered severe injuries. At the same time. A massive shockwave thundered out, sweeping across the sky for miles in an instant. And carried along with this shockwave was the Ziwei Divine Child, blood spurting from his mouth unceasingly. How could this be! This was everyone¡¯s first reaction upon witnessing the scene. Jin Shuman in particular, was close to popping her eyes out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But facts moved not to the will of any person. After being sent flying for miles, Ziwei Divine Child finally managed to stabilize himself. But at that moment, he looked utterly miserable, his face pale as paper, his expression extremely haggard. ¡°What kind of punch is that?¡± Ziwei Divine Child looked at the still calmly composed Xue An in the distance and roared in shock and anger. Xue An slowly retracted his fist, barely smiling, ¡°This punch, I usually call it ¡®Shake Heaven and Earth!''¡± Divine Slaughter Six Techniques, at last revealed! Chapter 1061 - Chapter 1061 Chapter 1061 Hear the order Starry Sea forging Chapter 1061: Chapter 1061 Hear the order, Starry Sea forging swords (First update) Chapter 1061: Chapter 1061 Hear the order, Starry Sea forging swords (First update) ¡°Move heaven and earth?¡± the Ziwei Divine Child murmured to himself, his expression changing. Xue An nodded his head, then said listlessly, ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t have any fresh tricks either! I¡¯m also tired of this, so¡­ it¡¯s time to end it!¡± Having said that, Xue An suddenly looked up, gazing at the myriad stars in the sky. ¡°Was it you who lent him that star power just now?¡± Xue An said icily. Not knowing if it was an illusion or reality, many felt that as Xue An spoke, the entire starry sky trembled, and the stars themselves seemed to dim. As if¡­ they were afraid of something. The Ziwei Divine Child was slightly startled, his voice trembling, ¡°What¡­ what are you going to do?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°What am I going to do? Naturally¡­ I¡¯m sending you on your way!¡± Saying this, Xue An looked up at the heavens and spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Now, I¡¯ll give you a chance, and those who disobey¡­ will be wiped out!¡± The starry sky was silent, as if waiting for Xue An¡¯s command! Xue An raised his hand and pointed towards the heavens, calmly saying, ¡°Listen to my command, Starry Sea¡­ Forge the sword!¡± Boom! As Xue An¡¯s command was issued, the starry sky shook. The myriad stars, like subjects receiving the orders of their emperor, began to madly swirl their starlight. In an instant, these gathered starlights converged into Xue An¡¯s hand, and then began to wildly solidify and transform. Within moments, a Giant Sword, big enough to prop up the heavens, appeared starkly in Xue An¡¯s hand. This Giant Sword was entwined with starlight, and Sword Qi was as fine as threads! Its formidable might made the whole heavens and earth tremble. Everyone was dumbfounded. ¡°This¡­ this kind of swordsmanship is truly unheard of!¡± exclaimed a cultivator who practiced swordsmanship, utterly shocked. At the same time, Xue An, smiling at the equally slack-jawed Ziwei Divine Child, said, ¡°Now, I shall send you on your way!¡± ¡°No!¡± the Ziwei Divine Child cried out in a frenzy. He finally felt a profound fear, for he could feel the wild Sword Intent contained in this heaven-propping sword. It was a power so overwhelming that it could destroy everything, making even Deities bow their heads. He realized that under this sword, he truly would die! But as soon as his cry ended and before he could speak further, a brilliant divine light flashed in Xue An¡¯s eyes as he coldly commanded, ¡°Slay!¡± Boom! At his command, this Giant Sword, carrying supreme divine might, cleaved downwards. The Ziwei Divine Child tried to struggle and escape, but only then did he despairingly realize that he had been firmly locked by the Sword Intent, with no possibility of escape. He could only watch in despair as the sword fell. This sword was swift to the extreme. Almost in an instant, the sword light had reached him. The Ziwei Divine Child let out his final scream, ¡°Xue An, my father won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°If your father doesn¡¯t come to find me, I¡¯ll go looking for him! When the time comes, I¡¯ll ensure you reunite below!¡± ¡°No!¡± The Ziwei Divine Child roared in fury, but soon after, his voice stopped abruptly. For his body, including his soul, had been completely shredded by this sword. And the remains of this sword¡¯s momentum struck straight down to the sea, creating a trench over ten thousand li wide and more than ten li across in the sea area. The seawater within the trench was instantly evaporated by the fierce swordforce, revealing even the mud and sand at the bottom of the sea. And the seawater on both sides wanted to rush into the gully, to mend the tremendous scar, but was blocked by a thin layer of Sword Qi. Thus, above the surface of the sea, an immense pathway over ten thousand miles long and ten miles wide appeared before everyone. Everyone was dumbstruck by this one, peerless strike. Xue An stood in midair, clothes fluttering, resembling a supreme deity. And then, with a casual wave of his hand, the Giant Sword formed from the condensation of starlight shattered with a roar, reverting back to starlight, dissipating into the heavens and earth. In the stillness, Xue An lowered his head, overlooking everyone present. Where his gaze fell, no one dared to meet his eyes. Especially those from the Zhuo Family and the Jin Family, who had always opposed Xue An. Now they were so frightened that their faces turned pale, almost collapsing. But Xue An paid them no heed; his eyes swept past the Cursed Queen, and then he smiled faintly. ¡°Now when I say I am the law, do I have the strength to back it up?¡± The Cursed Queen shuddered profoundly, finally awakening from her shock, then bowed respectfully. ¡°My lord, please forgive me. This humble girl did not recognize your divine might and spoke out of turn. Please, punish me!¡± Even when she had faced the Ziwei Divine Child before, the Cursed Queen had never been so humble. But now, no one thought there was anything excessive about it. Because in the Divine Realm, strength is always respected. Xue An¡¯s strength was witnessed by everyone; thus, the attitude of the Cursed Queen was hardly surprising. Xue An understood this, and he wasn¡¯t going to hold a grudge over a single utterance from this Cursed Queen, but at the moment, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit playful. ¡°Oh? A punishment? What kind of punishment?¡± The Cursed Queen¡¯s body trembled slightly, ¡°At your discretion, my lord!¡± Such words from a queen who ruled over thousands of miles of domain sounded absurd, enough to inflate any man¡¯s ego to the bursting point! Xue An laughed, then said with an amused tone, ¡°Raise your head and look at me!¡± The Cursed Queen slowly raised her head. ¡°Remove the sorcery concealing your face!¡± Xue An spoke indifferently. A sense of humiliation flashed through the heart of the Cursed Queen, but she dared not defy Xue An¡¯s command, and reluctantly dispersed the mist hiding her face. What appeared was a face clear and ethereal, yet bearing traces of youth. At first glance, she looked just like a doll-faced loli. Xue An blinked, then somewhat embarrassedly touched his nose, ¡°Ahem, so you¡¯re an underage loli! No wonder you kept your face hidden with mist!¡± Imagine that¨Ca teenage girl sitting on a throne, ruling over a domain. That sight was almost unbearable! As Xue An spoke, tears gradually filled the large eyes of the Cursed Queen, and she resignedly closed them. She was well aware of the laws of the Divine Realm, where the strong dictate everything and the weak have no dignity to speak of. Especially since she had spoken against Xue An earlier, so whatever he did to her was justified. She just thought somberly, is this how it all ends? But just then, Xue An suddenly waved his hand, and a rule obscured her face again. The Cursed Queen slowly opened her eyes, looking bewilderedly at Xue An. Xue An chuckled, ¡°Originally, I wanted to teach you a lesson, but seeing how cute you are, let¡¯s just leave it at that!¡± Cute¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This adjective made the Cursed Queen laugh and cry at the same time, but a warm current inexplicably surged through her heart. Because she knew, Xue An had spared her. Thinking this, she bowed her head reverently, ¡°Thank you¡­ my lord!¡± Xue An neither agreed nor denied, then turned to look at the petrified Jin Shuman and her people. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to settle your accounts!¡± Chapter 1062 - Chapter 1062 Chapter 1062 Accounts Must Be Calculated One by Chapter 1062: Chapter 1062: Accounts, Must Be Calculated One by One! (2nd Release) Chapter 1062: Chapter 1062: Accounts, Must Be Calculated One by One! (2nd Release) Jin Shuman trembled all over and finally woke up from her shock, then screamed as if she had seen a ghost. ¡°What did you do to the Divine Child, sir?¡± Xue An said with a playful tone, ¡°The Divine Child? No, there will be no Divine Child anymore, because I¡¯ve already sent him to the place he should have gone long ago!¡± Jin Shuman¡¯s body started to shake uncontrollably. This was all too much for her. To think, Jin Shuman had spent so much effort trying to cling to the Ziwei Divine Child. But as they say, hard work pays off, and she eventually became the most favored female attendant under the Ziwei Divine Child. This filled Jin Shuman with joy, as she saw her future brightened. For he was the only direct son of the Ziwei Star Monarch, destined to take over the Ziwei Imperial Star and govern the Starry Realm. Such status was unparalleled even across the entire Divine Realm. Therefore, relying on the Ziwei Divine Child¡¯s power, Jin Shuman was incredibly arrogant and overbearing. But now, all her glory was mercilessly shattered by Xue An like an illusion. The Ziwei Divine Child died, right in front of Jin Shuman. Fear and despair filled Jin Shuman¡¯s heart. Just then, Jin Xiong, who stood by pale-faced, suddenly stepped forward, fell to his knees with a thud. ¡°Mercy, my lord! Mercy! This matter arose because of my daughter, it has nothing to do with me! Please spare my life!¡± Jin Xiong cried bitterly. Jin Shuman was struck like lightning, staring at her own father dumbfounded. ¡°Father¡­ Father!¡± Jin Xiong, as if bitten by a venomous snake, roared with anger on his face, ¡°Don¡¯t call me father, I don¡¯t have a daughter like you! To collude with outer-realms¡¯ deities against Lord Xue, you truly deserve to die!¡± Jin Shuman¡¯s heart sank deeper into the abyss. There was a time when her father was not like this. Particularly after she became the female attendant to the Ziwei Divine Child, Jin Xiong even became somewhat obsequious towards her. But unexpectedly, at this moment, to save his own life, he turned against her at first opportunity! Seeing the disgust and fear on Jin Xiong¡¯s face, Jin Shuman suddenly found it all so ironic. The irony made her laugh hysterically. The laughter started softly, but grew louder and louder. Eventually, it turned into manic laughter. The laughter turned Jin Xiong¡¯s face pale, with a hint of panic in his eyes, then he suddenly sprung up from the ground, rushed to Jin Shuman, and slapped her fiercely. ¡°You wretch, what are you laughing at? Shut up!¡± Jin Shuman did not dodge, but took the slap. Her cheek swelled as if blown by air, but her eyes sparkled with a desperate and maniacal destruction as she coldly stared at Jin Xiong. Jin Xiong wanted to continue, but facing his daughter¡¯s look, he felt a chill in his heart and froze. Meanwhile, Jin Shuman lifted her head to look at Xue An, who was still standing in mid-air. ¡°The Divine Child is dead, I give up! Kill or dismember me at your pleasure, but with one condition!¡± Jin Shuman raised her hand and pointed at her father, saying with a face full of hatred, ¡°Before I die, I want to watch this man die first!¡± Jin Xiong shuddered all over, ¡°You wretch, how dare you plot against me?¡± Before his words had fallen, Xue An nodded with a mock smile, ¡°Alright! Then I shall grant your wish!¡± ¡°Please, have mercy, Sir!¡± Frightened out of his wits, Jin Xiong knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing to Xue An, hoping he would spare his life. But it was already too late. Xue An couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to such pleas, so with a casual flick of his hand, a sword beam stabbed straight at Jin Xiong. Jin Xiong, who was the Family Head of a great household, had considerable strength, but when facing a casually thrown sword from Xue An, he couldn¡¯t even dodge and was directly split in two. Jin Xiong screamed tragically, then his entire body exploded, turning into a pool of blood. This scene made many others pale with fear. But to Xue An, it was as if he had casually crushed a bug, leisurely watching Jin Shuman. ¡°Now, are you satisfied?¡± Jin Shuman nodded slightly and whispered, ¡°Thank you!¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°No need for thanks! Come along now!¡± With those words, Jin Shuman¡¯s body also exploded and she died. At this point, the entire Jin Family was wiped out. Despite the sea breeze blowing intermittently, it couldn¡¯t disperse the smell of blood that permeated the air above the entire banquet hall. Everyone looked pale. Xue An looked toward the people of the Zhuo Family. Sensing Xue An¡¯s gaze, Elder Madam Zhuo, who was hiding in a corner and trying to slip through unnoticed, shuddered violently and almost fainted. ¡°Si¡­ Sir,¡± she trembled, trying to say something. But Xue An didn¡¯t give her a chance, instead, he turned to look at Zhuo Yangyang and gave her a faint smile. ¡°Yang Yang, I¡¯ll leave these people of the Zhuo Family to you! To kill or to spare, the decision is yours!¡± Zhuo Yangyang was silent for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± With that, Zhuo Yangyang turned around, staring at the Zhuo family members who had shrunk into a huddle, her eyes somewhat complicated. And Elder Madam Zhuo, now sobered up, her expression changing, then managed to squeeze out a flattering smile. ¡°Yang Yang, it was all my fault before, but no matter what, we are still related by blood. I hope you can look at these bonds and spare us.¡± Zhuo Yangyang remained silent, then lowered her head as if contemplating something. Elder Madam Zhuo¡¯s heart leapt with joy, believing there was hope. She thought she understood Zhuo Yangyang very well. Honest and truly kind-hearted. This time would probably be no different; as long as she played the emotional card well, she was sure to be spared. Maybe she could even coax a reconciliation! Then our Zhuo Family would have a strong backer, and who would dare to provoke us? Elder Madam Zhuo¡¯s thoughts made her even more proud, and her smile became warmer. ¡°Yang Yang, I know you¡¯ve suffered a lot before, it was all grandma¡¯s fault! Grandma apologizes to you now!¡± Saying this, Elder Madam Zhuo half sincerely slapped herself twice, then with a full face of earnestness, she said, ¡°Yang Yang, can you forgive grandma? I¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking!¡± Suddenly, Zhuo Yangyang, who had been bowing her head, spoke and then slowly lifted her eyes, glaring coldly at Elder Madam Zhuo. ¡°Your emotional ploy, it¡¯s no use on me!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Elder Madam Zhuo, who had thought the matter was settled, froze completely. Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s gaze swept over the faces of each member of the Zhuo family, then she slightly scoffed coldly. ¡°Sir was right, to make people like you learn reverence, a blood price must be paid!¡± ¡°And you¡­¡± Zhuo Yangyang looked disdainfully at Elder Madam Zhuo, ¡°No matter what you do, it won¡¯t change the fact that you are going to die.¡± Elder Madam Zhuo looked astonished, hardly believing these words came from her typically honest granddaughter. Chapter 1063 - Chapter 1063 Chapter 1063 Persuading Others to Be Magnanimous Chapter 1063: Chapter 1063: Persuading Others to Be Magnanimous Results in a Lightning Strike (3rd Update) Chapter 1063: Chapter 1063: Persuading Others to Be Magnanimous Results in a Lightning Strike (3rd Update) Standing to the side, the silent Madam Zhuo suddenly spoke, ¡°Yangyang, how can you speak like that?¡± ¡°Oh? And how do you think I should speak?¡± Zhuo Yangyang replied indifferently. ¡°No matter what, she is still your grandmother! That¡¯s something you can¡¯t change!¡± ¡°Grandmother?¡± Zhuo Yangyang scoffed, pointing at Elder Madam Zhuo, ¡°Her?¡± Madam Zhuo sighed, ¡°I know you have suffered a lot over these past years, but the elder madam just apologized to you. Let¡¯s consider it all in the past! Be magnanimous, after all, it¡¯s nothing too serious!¡± ¡°Magnanimous¡­¡± Zhuo Yangyang murmured to herself. ¡°Yes! One must always look forward. Being magnanimous means there¡¯s no hurdle you can¡¯t get over!¡± said Madam Zhuo with conviction. But no sooner had she finished speaking than Zhuo Yangyang suddenly burst out, ¡°Enough!¡± Madam Zhuo was taken aback. And in that moment, Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s figure flashed, appearing right in front of Madam Zhuo, reaching out to grasp her neck and lifting her into the air. ¡°You haven¡¯t experienced the suffering I have, so what right do you have to advise me to be magnanimous, huh?¡± Zhuo Yangyang spoke with hatred. Madam Zhuo¡¯s eyes rolled back as she struggled fiercely with her hands and feet, unable to budge Zhuo Yangyang in the slightest. Fear finally spread across the once elegant face of Madam Zhuo as she mustered all her strength to say, ¡°Yang¡­ Yangyang, let me down, let¡¯s talk it out! I¡­ I realize my mistake!¡± Xue An, who had been watching with cold eyes, suddenly laughed, ¡°Yangyang, seeing this woman reminds me of a saying: always keep away from those who frivolously urge you to be magnanimous, because when lightning strikes them, it will splash onto you too! What do you think?¡± The corner of Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s mouth lifted into a smile, ¡°Sir, I think that phrase couldn¡¯t be more correct!¡± With that, Zhuo Yangyang, still clutching Madam Zhuo¡¯s neck, suddenly exerted more force. Madam Zhuo felt a tremendous power assault her, making it impossible to breathe. The fear of death made her relinquish all dignity. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Yangyang, please¡­¡± Before she could finish her plea. Her head was forcefully twisted off by Zhuo Yangyang and rolled to the ground, the once elegant face frozen with the fear and confusion of her last moments. It was as if she couldn¡¯t believe Zhuo Yangyang truly dared to kill her. At this, the entire place was shocked. No one expected that this delicate-looking girl in purple would act with such ruthlessness. Elder Madam Zhuo and Zhuo Ya were especially terrified. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± They couldn¡¯t articulate a complete sentence. Zhuo Yangyang raised her hand to dab at the blood that had splattered on her face, tasted it on her lips, and then grinned. ¡°Not bad! But I think, your blood would taste even better, right?¡± Elder Madam Zhuo shuddered, staring at Zhuo Yangyang with a horrified face, ¡°You¡­ you really dare to commit patricide?¡± Before the words were out, Zhuo Yangyang charged forward, grabbing Elder Madam Zhuo¡¯s hair without hesitation, and scoffed, ¡°Kin? When you killed my mother, did you ever consider kinship?¡± ¡°When you planned to send me to Xu Bao, did you ever consider kinship?¡± Elder Madam Zhuo trembled and was already too pained to speak. Zhuo Yangyang bent down and whispered in her ear, ¡°You¡¯re actually afraid! Yet all I am doing now is treating you the same way you once treated me!¡± Elder Madam Zhuo wanted to say something else. Zhuo Yangyang had already lost the mood for idle chatter with her. Her hand flashed with a radiant light, followed by a vicious slash across Elder Madam Zhuo¡¯s neck. Splat! A massive gash opened across Elder Madam Zhuo¡¯s throat, and blood sprayed out like a blossoming blood-red rose. Afterward, Elder Madam Zhuo clasped her hands tightly around her neck, seemingly trying to close the wound that way. But it was all in vain. Blood trickled down through her fingers, and the air from her lungs was forced out, forming a series of fine bubbles. Her eyes were filled with shock and fear, and eventually, she slowly fell to the ground, dead. At this moment, Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s purple dress was stained with blood, but her expression became increasingly frenzied, and then she looked at the now-cowering Zhuo Ya with cold eyes, laughing eerily. ¡°Sister Zhuo Ya, it turns out that this old witch dies just like any other normal person, eh? Even more pathetic, don¡¯t you think?¡± Zhuo Ya was nearly scared out of her wits and nodded hurriedly upon hearing Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s question. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! This old witch is the worst! You did so well killing her, now you will be the head of the Zhuo Family!¡± ¡°Then, you don¡¯t hate me?¡± Zhuo Yangyang spoke indifferently. Zhuo Ya shook her head frantically, ¡°Of course not, I also despised that old witch!¡± ¡°But¡­ just now it seems I killed your mother as well! You don¡¯t hate me for that?¡± Zhuo Yangyang bent down, looking at Zhuo Ya who was half-seated on the ground. Zhuo Ya¡¯s hairs stood on end, and she cried out, ¡°No hate, because they all deserved to die! Yangyang, I truly realize my mistakes, please just let me go! I will never again¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Zhuo Yangyang brought down her palm, ending Zhuo Ya¡¯s life. The corpse collapsed to the ground. ¡°They deserved to die, but do you think you don¡¯t deserve to die? Go down to the underworld and say these words to them!¡± Zhuo Yangyang said coldly. With that, Elder Madam Zhuo and the others were all dead. And Zhuo Yangyang became the only surviving member of the Zhuo Family. Everyone around looked at the purple-clad girl with eyes full of fear. At the beginning, many had overlooked her, even thinking she was nothing more than Xue An¡¯s maid. But the ruthless efficiency of Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s consecutive killings had shocked everyone. The fact that she killed her blood relatives was even more terrifying. The strength that she showed also made many realize. From now on, Cursed City would have one more powerful woman. Several corpses lay haphazardly on the ground, the stench of blood so strong it was nauseating. Yet no one dared to show any abnormal reaction. Xue An sighed softly and said to himself, ¡°Is it over now?¡± Many breathed a sigh of relief, it seemed to be coming to an end. But Xue An¡¯s next words made everyone¡¯s hearts rise once more. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it!¡± As he spoke, Xue An turned his head with a slight smile toward Kang Huazang, whose expression was uncertain. ¡°Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Kang Huazang seemed to have predicted Xue An¡¯s question, his face showing no fear. ¡°Xue An, I admit I underestimated you! Your strength truly deserves respect. We at Tian Fu Pavilion admit defeat this time!¡± Chapter 1064 - Chapter 1064 Chapter 1064 Myriad Rune Great Array Ownership Chapter 1064: Chapter 1064: Myriad Rune Great Array, Ownership Changes Instantly (4th Update) Chapter 1064: Chapter 1064: Myriad Rune Great Array, Ownership Changes Instantly (4th Update) Kang Huazang¡¯s tone was very calm, as if he was talking about something completely irrelevant. Xue An smiled, neither fully cheerful nor fully serious, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will kill you?¡± ¡°I am, but in the Divine Realm, the strong are respected. Your strength is greater than mine, so my life and death depend on your single thought! So, what¡¯s the use of being afraid?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Makes sense! But if you think so, then why did you use the Divine Rune Secret Technique to send a message to your sect just now?¡± Kang Huazang, who had been quite composed until then, suddenly changed his expression drastically. ¡°You¡­.¡± ¡°How did I know?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Did you really think that with your little tricks, you could deceive me?¡± Kang Huazang¡¯s expression alternated rapidly, and he tried to speak. At that moment, A golden line emerged in the distant sky. This golden line, stretching over a thousand miles, initially appeared like a rosy dawn. However, in an instant, the line sped towards them at an extremely fast pace. Only then did many people see clearly. This was not some golden line, but numerous Talisman Spells shining with a radiant golden light! These vast numbers of Talisman Spells converged together, surging like a tide. ¡°It¡¯s the Myriad Rune Great Array from the Tian Fu Pavilion!¡± someone exclaimed in shock. Many others were simply stunned by the sight. Because they had all heard of the Myriad Rune Great Array of Tian Fu Pavilion, rumored to be the strongest secret technique only used when facing formidable enemies, and once invoked, it would ensue a fight to the death. Yet, it had been rarely seen in action for centuries, and unexpectedly, it reappeared today. Simultaneously, These Talisman Spells had already flown above the Cursed City and began to automatically arrange themselves into a formation, slowly rotating like the universe in its entirety. At this moment, Kang Huazang burst into laughter. ¡°Xue An, you think you¡¯re so powerful? But I don¡¯t believe even you can resist my Tian Fu Pavilion¡¯s Myriad Rune Great Array that we¡¯ve gathered over hundreds of years!¡± This was the confidence Kang Huazang had clung to until this moment. At that moment, a figure appeared in the midst of the Myriad Rune Great Array. The figure was an elderly man in a golden Talisman robe, exuding an imposing aura. As soon as Kang Huazang saw the man, he bowed respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Master!¡± Indeed. The newcomer was the Master of Tian Fu Pavilion, known as the Elder of Myriad Runes, a supremely powerful figure. The Elder of Myriad Runes nodded slightly in arrogance, ¡°Huazang, you sent out the highest level distress signal from our sect, what sort of formidable enemy have you encountered?¡± Kang Huazang respectfully replied, ¡°Master, it is this man!¡± Saying so, he pointed towards Xue An. The Elder of Myriad Runes glanced at Xue An and then his gaze was drawn to the massive scar on the sea surface, stretching over ten thousand miles. After scrutinizing it for a moment, the Elder of Myriad Runes nodded slightly, ¡°Such powerful Sword Intent! So, you must be a Sword Cultivator, right?¡± Xue An had been watching silently until the Elder of Myriad Runes spoke up, only then did he smile slightly, ¡°Suppose so!¡± ¡°Being so young and possessing such an exceptional cultivation level, indeed, you are remarkable! And Huazang has clearly stated in the distress signal sent back to our sect! It¡¯s unclear who is right and who is wrong in this matter, but since you killed our Disciple, there must be some explanation, don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°Explanation? What kind of explanation do you want?¡± Xue An asked indifferently, arms crossed. ¡°Very simple, you apologize to our Tian Fu Pavilion and then this manifested Divine Rune belongs to us! Then we¡¯ll consider this matter settled. How about it?¡± The Elder of Myriad Runes believed his terms to be very generous. In fact, if it weren¡¯t for the strength that Xue An had shown, he might have not even wasted words and simply taken action. But upon hearing this, Xue An just laughed, ¡°Apologize?¡± ¡°Correct! That Xu Bao was my beloved Disciple, you killed him, so by all accounts, you should pay with your life. But I¡­¡± The Elder of Myriad Runes continued to speak. Xue An waved his hand, interrupting him and then leisurely examined the countless Talisman Spells covering the sky. ¡°Do you really think that with this, you can defeat me?¡± The Elder of Myriad Runes faltered, then his expression gradually darkened, ¡°Xue An, what do you mean?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°No particular meaning, just that these Talisman Spells are good, but the person controlling them¡­too poor!¡± ¡°Courting death!¡± With a fiery temper and rather arrogant demeanor, especially since he thought he already gave too much respect to Xue An and yet Xue An was so unappreciative, he barked in fury and immediately took action. The Talisman Spells in the sky began to spin rapidly and formed a gigantic vortex. Amidst the shimmer of golden light, a heavenly and penetrating golden beam struck directly towards Xue An. The speed was so fast that many people only caught a blur before the strike was already above Xue An¡¯s head. However, Xue An did not dodge at all; instead, he observed the Talisman Spells with interest, then slowly reached out his hand. In front of everyone¡¯s astonished eyes, the golden light flew directly into Xue An¡¯s palm. The Elder of Myriad Runes¡¯s eyes nearly popped out, ¡°Impossible! This golden light is indestructible, and no one in the world can subdue it. You¡­¡± Xue An smiled gently, ¡°The artifact is nice, but it¡¯s too much of a waste in your hands!¡± After saying that, Xue An looked up at the sky full of Talisman Spells and gave a light command. ¡°Talisman Spells innumerable, heed my command!¡± Boom! With just those straightforward eight words, the sky-full of Talisman Spells, which were originally arranged according to the Elder of Myriad Runes¡¯s will, shattered their formation. And then obediently rearranged themselves under Xue An¡¯s command! In an instant. The Myriad Runes had changed masters and transformed into a Profound Formation, while its focus was pointing directly at the lonely Elder of Myriad Runes in mid-air. It was only then that the Elder of Myriad Runes recovered from his shock. And he exclaimed in extreme anger and surprise, ¡°What sort of evil technique are you using? Why are my Tian Fu Pavilion¡¯s Talisman Spells obeying you?¡± ¡°Evil technique?¡± Xue An chuckled softly, then shook his head, ¡°I must say, your knowledge is too shallow!¡± ¡°They obey because the one who commands them is me, it¡¯s that simple!¡± The Elder of Myriad Runes still hadn¡¯t grasped the situation. Xue An raised his finger, ¡°End this! I¡¯m tired.¡± His fingertip directed, and the groups of Talisman Spells crushed their way through. This Formation was exponentially more powerful than before, so the aura it emitted even made the Elder of Myriad Runes change color. However, being the Master of Tian Fu Pavilion, he naturally wouldn¡¯t concede so easily. He sneered, and mysterious Talisman Spells appeared around him while his form gradually became dim, attempting to escape from this place. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But just as his form was about to turn completely into nothingness. The sky-full of Talisman Spells burst with a resplendent golden light, severing any connection between this world and the outside. And naturally, the escape of the Elder of Myriad Runes was also blocked. ¡°This¡­.¡± Before he could finish speaking, the sky-full of Talisman Spells surged upward, completely engulfing the form of the Elder of Myriad Runes. Chapter 1065 - Chapter 1065 Chapter 1065 Sword Severing the Void (1st Chapter 1065: Chapter 1065: Sword Severing the Void (1st Update) Chapter 1065: Chapter 1065: Sword Severing the Void (1st Update) The scream actually lasted only a very short time before it abruptly came to an end. Because under the grinding killing power of the Talisman Formation, no one could survive. When everything turned deadly silent, the only thing that could be heard between heaven and earth was the subtle sound of the Talisman Spell flowing. Xue An lowered his head to look at Kang Huazang, who stood motionless as if turned to wood. ¡°You say you detest women very much, but aren¡¯t you¡­ a woman yourself?¡± The crowd stirred tumultuously. ¡°What? Kang Huazang is actually a woman? How is that possible?¡± ¡°Exactly! How could the Sect Leader of Tian Fu Pavilion possibly be a woman?¡± Everyone was tremendously astounded. Kang Huazang¡¯s whole body trembled, eyes shining with incredulity, ¡°You¡­ you¡­ .¡± Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°How did I know, you ask? Actually, from the first glance I had my suspicions about you, but it wasn¡¯t until you made a move later that I could finally confirm it!¡± ¡°Because your soul and this body are clearly not in harmony, and although you have hidden it well, to me, everything was so obvious!¡± At this point, Xue An¡¯s smile on his face grew cold, ¡°So, how does it feel to usurp someone else¡¯s body?¡± Kang Huazang began to tremble uncontrollably, and cold sweat appeared on their forehead. Just as Xue An had said, he was indeed a woman. And one of the earliest disciples to enter Tian Fu Pavilion. But due to her limited natural talent, it was difficult for her to progress in cultivation throughout her life. Especially because she was a woman, many aspects were extremely inconvenient. This was hard for her competitive nature to accept, hence she developed a strong loathing for her own body. Later on, in order to break through the limitations of her talent, she sought the help of her master, the Old Man of Ten Thousand Talismans, to find a young man with astonishing talents. Hard work paid off, and she eventually found the current body and, through cruel means, usurped it and was reborn, before finally becoming the Sect Leader of Tian Fu Pavilion. From then on, she had always shown herself with this face, and as time passed, she even began to forget that she had once been a woman. However, due to her innate love for beauty, she still liked to dress herself up nicely. But because of the past events, she had a deep-seated hatred for women, unable to muster the slightest interest in them. This was the deepest secret hidden in Kang Huazang¡¯s heart, a secret Xue An had bluntly exposed today. ¡°I admit defeat, but Xue An, don¡¯t be too pleased with yourself, the Divine Realm is full of powerful beings, and sooner or later, someone will deal with you!¡± Kang Huazang roared with a ferocious expression. Xue An smiled, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll wait and see who can deal with me! Self-destruct your soul!¡± Kang Huazang was stunned, then burst into a grim smile, ¡°So you were thinking of saving the original soul of this body, huh? Let me tell you, you¡¯re delusively wishful. If I die, he has to die with me!¡± With that, Kang Huazang started laughing. Xue An slightly raised an eyebrow, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take matters into my own hands!¡± Kang Huazang¡¯s eyes shone with madness, ¡°It¡¯s no use, my soul has already fused with this body as one. Unless you can drag me out, this person will die without a doubt! But that¡¯s simply impossible.¡± Because Kang Huazang was very clear that to expel her soul from the body, not only was overwhelming strength required, but also an extremely high level of Divine Sense control, otherwise it would be impossible. And this Xue An was clearly a Sword Cultivator, a practitioner of supreme Sword Intent, seldom delving into other areas. So it was absolutely impossible for him. That¡¯s why Kang Huazang had the audacity to challenge Xue An. But at this moment, Xue An narrowed his eyes, and a surging and powerful Divine Sense came forth. Before Kang Huazang could react, this Divine Sense invaded her sea of consciousness, directly uprooting Kang Huazang¡¯s soul and pulling it into the outside world. Kang Huazang¡¯s soul struggled and twisted in mid-air, hardly believing this was real. ¡°This is impossible, aren¡¯t you a Sword Cultivator? How could you have such a strong Divine Sense?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°What¡¯s impossible in your eyes, to me, is as easy as turning over my hand!¡± With that, a flash of light passed in Xue An¡¯s eyes, and Kang Huazang¡¯s soul screamed miserably, crushed into nothingness by Xue An¡¯s raging Divine Sense. At this point, the Zhuo Family, the Jin Family, and the Tian Fu Pavilion had all been annihilated. People were even becoming somewhat numb. Even if Xue An beheaded a god the next second, they would not find it strange. Because from the beginning to now, Xue An had already given them too many shocks. Xue An landed on the ground, and Zhuo Yangyang stepped forward to bow in salute. ¡°Milord!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°How do you feel?¡± Zhuo Yangyang grinned broadly, ¡°It feels like I¡¯ve shed a thousand catties of burden, I¡¯m incredibly light!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good, but remember, while killing can solve a moment¡¯s satisfaction, never let it cloud your mind!¡± Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s demeanor became solemn, ¡°Yes!¡± Meng Lei stood in the distance, staring blankly, then his entire body trembled with excitement. Because he knew that from this point on, Miss Yang Yang would soar to the skies, no longer the bullied orphan girl from before. ¡°Milord, this sea surface¡­¡± the Cursed Queen approached tentatively and asked. At this moment, the massive gash that Xue An¡¯s sword had created on the sea¡¯s surface was still there, showing no signs of dissipating. Xue An smiled, ¡°I can feel it, by tomorrow at the latest, the Divine Talisman will emerge! Then we can use this channel to reach deep inside!¡± The Cursed Queen looked towards the end of the sea area, her expression changing slightly, ¡°You mean¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the birthplace of the Divine Talisman lies within that Sea of Divine Wrath!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone present couldn¡¯t help but feel awe-inspiring. Xue An then stretched lazily, ¡°Alright! The night is deep, everyone go back to sleep!¡± With that, he leisurely left the scene. Everyone exchanged glances, then all faintly smiled and quietly departed from the place. The banquet had finally ended, but the shockwaves it had sent out were like a torrential tide sweeping across the entire Cursed City. At the same time, within the Starry Realm, the Ziwei Star Monarch, who was originally seated in meditation at the central Star Palace, abruptly looked up and commanded in a mighty voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why can¡¯t I sense my child¡¯s presence?¡± His voice echoed throughout the Purple Microcosm Star Palace. Just then, on the star map in front of the Ziwei Star Monarch, the cluster of starlight that belonged to the Ziwei Divine Child suddenly extinguished. The Ziwei Star Monarch was momentarily stunned, then he called out in utmost shock and rage, ¡°My child!¡± However, just when the starlight had barely gone out for the duration of a breath, a mysterious jade talisman on the star map suddenly shattered to pieces. And then the cluster of starlight representing the Ziwei Divine Child was reignited once more. The newly resurrected Ziwei Divine Child called out, ¡°Father¡­.¡± The Ziwei Star Monarch heaved a sigh of relief, then said, ¡°My child, who¡­.¡± He was just about to ask who had annihilated you. But at this moment, space itself trembled, and a Sword Intent materialized out of nowhere in front of the newly resurrected Ziwei Divine Child, then abruptly strangled him. Crack! The newly resurrected Ziwei Divine Child was completely shredded by the Sword Intent, his spirit and soul utterly extinguished. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And this time the annihilation was thorough because the Divine Talisman of resurrection, obtained through countless efforts, had already shattered. Watching the starlight extinguish once again and knowing it would never be reignited, the Ziwei Star Monarch stood in stunned silence. He could feel the supremely strong aura contained within that Sword Intent. After being stunned for three full breaths, the Ziwei Star Monarch suddenly roared to the heavens. ¡°Which Sword Cultivator dares to eradicate my child? I will have you torn to pieces!!¡± Chapter 1066 - Chapter 1066 Chapter 1066 A Visitor Comes to Inquire (2nd Chapter 1066: Chapter 1066: A Visitor Comes to Inquire (2nd Update) Chapter 1066: Chapter 1066: A Visitor Comes to Inquire (2nd Update) The atmosphere in the Cursed City was indeed bizarre. The incidents that had occurred during the City Lord¡¯s nocturnal banquet had completely spread. In fact, there was no need for rumors; anyone with eyes could see the massive sword mark that had split the sea area in two. This had caused two consequences. Those noble families who had once been high and mighty were now exceedingly humble. And the sailors who had been at the very bottom now all puffed out their chests. Especially those sailors who had followed Meng Lei to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion to stand in support of Xue An, were now striding with a breeze in their step. Some who loved to show off were smugly recounting their experiences to those who had not been there. You could see these men thumping their chests so hard, speaking with such excitement. Listeners were often so engrossed in the stories that they¡¯d even get spit on their own faces without realizing to wipe it off, occasionally interjecting with gasps of amazement. And while the whole city was in an uproar over this matter, Xue An hid away in the pavilion, fiddling with something. An Yan came out of Magic Treasures Pavilion and saw the radiance around Xue An, approaching with curiosity, ¡°Husband, what are you tinkering with?¡± Xue An looked up and smiled at An Yan, ¡°Nothing much, just that I think this Tian Fu Pavilion is such a waste! They actually use these naturally occurring Talisman Spells to attack people!¡± ¡°Eh? Husband, there are natural Talisman Spells?¡± An Yan asked, startled. Xue An nodded, ¡°Of course! Just like Spiritual Medicine, Divine Herb, and treasures born from nature, these Talisman Spells can also form naturally, though they are exceedingly rare!¡± With that, Xue An glanced at the Talisman Spells in his hand, which were reduced in size but still dazzling with brilliance. ¡°With so many in the Tian Fu Pavilion, it seems they must have encountered some special place, then harvested and accumulated them. What a pity they do not recognize the true value, using such objects for Talisman Formations, it¡¯s like begging with a gold bowl in hand!¡± ¡°Husband, what do you plan to do with them now?¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet, but at the very least, I need to lift the restrictions that have been placed on these Talisman Spells!¡± ¡°Besides, even if I do nothing with these Talisman Spells, once we reach a bustling place, they can be used directly as currency, and are even more solid than Spirit Crystals!¡± ¡°Bustling place? What¡¯s a bustling place?¡± An Yan inquired, somewhat puzzled. Xue An nodded and gave a faint smile, ¡°It refers to those realms deep within the Starry Sky, the ones connected to the main paths of The Multiverse! Those are the places where cultivation thrives, many races stand tall, and true powerhouses emerge. That¡¯s where the utmost prosperity lies!¡± An Yan listened, daydreaming, ¡°Wow, that sounds very lively, I¡¯d love to see it!¡± Xue An laughed and ruffled her hair, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll naturally take you and Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian there in the future!¡± ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± An Yan nodded. At that moment, Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Sir, a guest asks to see you!¡± There was a touch of strangeness in her voice. ¡°A guest?¡± Xue An paused, then a smile appeared as he seemed to realize something. ¡°Let her in!¡± As the words fell, the door was gently pushed open, and the Cursed Queen slowly walked in. Today, she had changed her attire; although still in a red dress, the fierceness had gone, replaced by much more feminine charm. The crucial point was that the mist which had previously clouded her face was gone, revealing her true appearance. Despite the fact that her child-like face clashed with her role as the City Lord, she still possessed a certain charm when seen simply as a woman in private. The Curse Queen advanced towards him and bowed respectfully, ¡°Greetings, my lord!¡± Xue An watched in silence until, after a long moment, he started to smile slightly in amusement. ¡°So, the Queen has graced us with her presence!¡± The Curse Queen responded with a bitter smile, ¡°My lord jests. How could I dare claim the title of queen in your presence?¡± Xue An remained noncommittal and gestured towards the chair opposite him, ¡°Please, take a seat.¡± The Curse Queen hesitated only briefly before sitting down opposite Xue An. Once seated, she continued to quietly observe Xue An and An Yan, who sat to Xue An¡¯s side. Especially when she saw that An Yan¡¯s temperament and appearance far surpassed her own, the Curse Queen couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly, a hint of loss flashing in her eyes. ¡°Why has the Queen come at this time? Is there something you need?¡± Xue An asked indifferently. ¡°My lord, my name is Chu Xiaoyun. You may call me by name. As for why I am here¡­¡± Chu Xiaoyun clenched her teeth, determination painting her face. ¡°My lord, if I may be so bold to ask, you¡­ you surely are not from this world, are you?¡± Upon hearing this, Xue An raised his eyebrows, interested, ¡°Oh? Why do you say that?¡± ¡°Because I do not feel the slightest aura of the Divine Realm on you!¡± ¡°The aura of the Divine Realm?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chu Xiaoyun nodded. ¡°This world was originally inhabited by the Divine Clan, and although they are now in decline and many Ancient Gods have fallen, the impact they left is still profound!¡± ¡°For example, cultivators in this world are more or less tainted with the aura of deities, and some even solidify their own Divine Status, transitioning from cultivators to deities! Yet, on you, I cannot sense any of these auras!¡± Xue An smiled and then leaned back in his chair, ¡°You guessed correctly, I am indeed not from this world, but why do you ask? What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Chu Xiaoyun fell silent for a moment; then she lifted her head, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears, ¡°My lord, if I¡¯m not mistaken, your purpose in coming to this world is not so simple, is it?¡± Xue An did not speak, but listened quietly instead. ¡°I can feel the powerful aura emanating from you. A person as strong as you would not come to this world without reason. Hence, I¡¯ve been speculating what you intend to do because just for a Talisman Spell, it would not warrant such a grand affair! Until today, when I received news from the outside world!¡± As she spoke, Chu Xiaoyun took a deep breath and continued slowly, ¡°The person who defeated all the chess masters in the Tian Zhao Star Domain is you, right?¡± Xue An raised his eyebrows, ¡°That¡¯s correct! But have you considered the consequences of your actions?¡± Chu Xiaoyun trembled, her face paling slightly, yet she spoke with resolve, ¡°My lord, I know that speculating about someone as powerful as you is a grave taboo, but I still want to give it a try!¡± With that, she rose from her chair and knelt on the ground, ¡°My lord, since you have followed the trail from the Tian Zhao Star Domain, then if I am not wrong, it must be for the Tian Zhao deities! And the favor I wish to ask of you is related to them!¡± Xue An watched the woman kneeling on the ground in silence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A dread-inducing, prolonged silence. That lasted so long that Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s eyes began to show signs of panic and despair. Finally, Xue An lowered his gaze and spoke indifferently, ¡°Continue.¡± Chu Xiaoyun sighed with relief, realizing her gamble had paid off, and then spoke with utmost solemnity. ¡°My lord, I can lead you to the Tian Zhao deities! But I would also like you to help me accomplish one thing!¡± Chapter 1067 - Chapter 1067 Chapter 1067 Divine Patterns Appear in the World Chapter 1067: Chapter 1067: Divine Patterns Appear in the World (First Update) Chapter 1067: Chapter 1067: Divine Patterns Appear in the World (First Update) ¡°Oh? Help you accomplish something? What is it?¡± Xue An asked with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile. Chu Xiaoyun lowered her head in silence for a moment before speaking softly, ¡°My lord, please look!¡± As she spoke, layers of radiant light appeared above Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s head, revealing her innate Divine Status. However, this Divine Status was bound by layers of chains, appearing dull and lusterless. ¡°Sealing Chains?¡± Xue An was slightly taken aback. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Chu Xiaoyun raised her head, a bitter smile on her face. ¡°It is indeed Sealing Chains!¡± Then Chu Xiaoyun, her face deathly pale, said, ¡°My lord, truthfully, I am not originally from the Fangtian Domain. The reason I serve as the City Lord here is because I was exiled!¡± ¡°Exiled?¡± Chu Xiaoyun nodded her head, ¡°I was once part of the Tian Zhao Realm. But because¡­ because our family offended someone we shouldn¡¯t have, I was shackled and banished to this barbaric land!¡± Next, Chu Xiaoyun roughly recounted her origins. Just as she had said, she indeed hailed from the Tian Zhao Realm and came from one of the powerful noble families within the realm. As a beloved younger daughter of the family, Chu Xiaoyun was cherished since childhood. Had there been no mishap, she would have followed the regular path of cultivation and ultimately secured a Divine Position. But all glory came to an abrupt end one day. That day, the heavens filled with Deities surrounded the Chu Family. The noble families that once had good relations with the Chu Family turned against them, directing all their animosity toward the Chu family. Chu Xiaoyun still remembered that scene vividly. Her father, who was the Family Head of the Chu Family, after slaying several Deity Lords, was bombarded by over a dozen Monarch Level Deity Lords, shattering his Divine Status and reducing his millennial cultivation to nothing. Her grandfather, the retired elder head of the Chu Family, also fell after a fierce battle due to insufficient Divine Power and was forcibly sealed. As for other members of the Chu Family, many died or were sealed, and only she, because of her young age, was spared from their ruthless hands. But this was not fortune; it was the beginning of a nightmare. The curse goddess, who spoke up to protect her, was considered a difficult deity even among the Tian Zhao deities. After taking Chu Xiaoyun away, this curse goddess taught her numerous Divine Arts. At that time, Chu Xiaoyun was grateful and truly regarded this curse goddess as her master. But she was completely unaware that the curse goddess had no good intentions in saving her; she was only interested in the Chu Family bloodline and talents that Chu Xiaoyun possessed. Once these were extracted, the curse goddess immediately turned hostile, inflicted the Divine Curse, and exiled her to this forsaken place, ostensibly to guard the Sea of Divine Wrath. Chu Xiaoyun had thought of death, but under the Divine Curse, she could not even die. Moreover, she was unwilling to give in; she wanted to avenge the deceased members of the Chu Family and herself. But achieving this was far from easy, the curse goddess was an Ancient God, existing since the ancient times. Not only that, the curse inflicted by this curse goddess continuously harvested Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s talents and bloodline. It was like she was trapped within a cage. It was not until the emergence of divine runes this time that Chu Xiaoyun saw a glimmer of hope. She initially thought to use this opportunity to connect with the Ziwei Divine Child and eventually escape this place. But the arrival of Xue An disrupted her entire plan. However, Xue An¡¯s strength offered Chu Xiaoyun greater hope. Especially when she learned that Xue An had tracked her from the outer world, her conviction strengthened. Thus, she took a desperate gamble. After finishing, Chu Xiaoyun raised her head and looked at Xue An with calm eyes. She had said everything she could; now, everything depended on Xue An¡¯s decision. If this mysterious strong figure was willing to help her, she still harbored hope for revenge. If he refused, then Chu Xiaoyun was prepared to risk everything. She had had enough of these dark, oppressive days! After listening, Xue An¡¯s gaze flickered slightly. ¡°Why then were your Chu Family originally encircled and suppressed by the allied deities of Tian Zhao?¡± Chu Xiaoyun gave a wry smile, ¡°My lord, I¡¯m not exactly sure of the specific reason, but it might be because our Chu Family disagreed with a certain order from the Tian Zhao Divine King!¡± ¡°Tian Zhao Divine King?¡± ¡°Yes! The one who has ruled the Tian Zhao Realm for ten thousand years, the most powerful ancient god, the Tian Zhao Divine King!¡± As he spoke, Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s eyes burst into a brilliant light. ¡°My lord, the root of everything might be due to him, but I don¡¯t know if you would dare agree to help me?¡± Xue An didn¡¯t speak, seemingly pondering something as the light in his eyes subtly changed. A long moment of silence! A look of disappointment gradually appeared on Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s face. She had actually anticipated this outcome. Because the cause and effect of this matter were enormous, so grand that even the opponent was a guardian giant of the Divine Realm. But even with the faintest hope, she was unwilling to give up. Looking at the current situation, it had still failed! Chu Xiaoyun felt utterly disheartened. Just as she was about to despair, Xue An slowly started to smile, a smile so brilliant. ¡°Very well! I will help with this matter!¡± Chu Xiaoyun was stunned, then joy erupted on her face. ¡°My¡­ my lord, Chu Xiaoyun, on behalf of everyone in the Chu Family, bows deeply to you!¡± Saying this, Chu Xiaoyun knelt on the ground and began to kowtow vigorously. Xue An casually waved his hand, and an invisible force stopped Chu Xiaoyun, he spoke indifferently, ¡°I can help, but how shall we proceed to the Tian Zhao Realm?¡± Chu Xiaoyun said, ¡°My lord, soon it will be the Divine Birthday of the Cursed Goddess and I will be permitted to return to the Divine Realm! Then we can go together!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Good!¡± Chu Xiaoyun was greatly exhilarated and was about to stand up when suddenly, the chains that originally bound her on top of her divine status transformed into venomous pythons, crazily devouring Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s divine status. Chu Xiaoyun, in pain, turned pale and trembled, but spoke with an exceedingly calm voice, ¡°My lord, these are the Sealing Chains inflicted by the Cursed Goddess. She fears I would break the seal, thus she devours it daily!¡± Her words seemed as though she had grown accustomed to it. And Xue An finally understood why this Chu Xiaoyun, despite cultivating for so long, still seemed like a child. Within the Divine Realm, one¡¯s cultivation level and strength were evident from appearance. As one¡¯s cultivation and bloodline grew, so too would everything else. Logically, with Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s years of cultivation, this shouldn¡¯t be the case. So the root cause was here. A hint of admiration appeared in Xue An¡¯s eyes. The excruciating pain of the devouring of one¡¯s divine status was something most people could not bear even once without going insane. Yet, Chu Xiaoyun endured it daily, year after year. Moreover, under such severe conditions, she had cultivated to the City Lord level. This showed how astonishing her talent and bloodline were. Therefore, the Cursed Goddess coveted her so much, sparing no means to harvest her! Realizing this, a flash of light ignited in Xue An¡¯s eyes, and a surge of Divine Sense burst forth. Where the Divine Sense reached, the previously rampaging cursed venomous pythons froze, then retreated back to chains. Chu Xiaoyun gasped, ¡°My lord¡­¡± Xue An spoke softly, ¡°The Sealing Chains that bind you were cast by the Cursed Goddess herself using her divine status. To completely break them, we must kill her! For now, I¡¯ve only temporarily suppressed them for you.¡± Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s excitement grew. For hundreds of years, she tried countless methods, but none could move those Sealing Chains even slightly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yet, in Xue An¡¯s hands, it was done so effortlessly. Chu Xiaoyun felt that she had finally seen hope and was just about to speak. Just then, the entire Cursed City suddenly began to tremble. Xue An swiftly looked up, his gaze penetrating through barriers, looking towards the distant seas. Chu Xiaoyun also sensed something, and exclaimed, ¡°My lord, it¡¯s the Sea of Divine Wrath.¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s the Divine Glyph¡­ The Divine Glyph is about to appear in the world!¡± Chapter 1068 - Chapter 1068 Chapter 1068 Direct Confrontation Between Blood Chapter 1068: Chapter 1068: Direct Confrontation Between Blood and Fire (2nd Update) Chapter 1068: Chapter 1068: Direct Confrontation Between Blood and Fire (2nd Update) At the same time, the entire Cursed City was stirred. Countless beams of light soared into the sky, originating from powerful beings from all directions. These people stood in midair, their expressions solemn as they looked towards the horizon. The Sea of Divine Wrath, which had always been shrouded in thick clouds, was now unusually calm. And within it, streaks of brilliant light appeared, dazzling to the eyes. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Could it be that the divine runes are about to appear!¡± The crowd began to quietly discuss among themselves. Just then, Xue An¡¯s figure gradually appeared in the air. The murmuring stopped abruptly, and everyone¡¯s gaze focused on Xue An. With a smile that was not quite a smile, Xue An looked toward the distant horizon and said indifferently, ¡°Interesting!¡± With that, Xue An turned into a stream of light and flew directly into the sky. The others looked at each other and hurriedly followed close behind, flying over the Sea of Divine Wrath via the gigantic crack that stretched thousands of miles across the sea¡¯s surface. For Xue An, this distance was but the flick of a finger. When he stood above the heaven, looking down at the Sea of Divine Wrath. The entire ocean had already begun to boil. Countless sea monsters surfaced, forming a circular formation as if waiting for or guarding something. The silence between heaven and earth was terrifying, as if even the wind had stopped. This suffocating feeling caused everyone who arrived later to change their expressions. ¡°What is this aura?¡± ¡°Who knows!¡± At that moment, someone exclaimed tremblingly, ¡°Look up at the sky!¡± Everyone looked up as instructed. They saw the thick clouds above the Sea of Divine Wrath slowly beginning to rotate, forming an immense vortex, with its center directly pointing at the numerous sea monsters below. With faint flashes of lightning, a burnt scent began to permeate the air, causing many to feel as if the hairs on their faces were standing on end. But in the face of this awe-inspiring force of nature that even the powerful beings found frightening, Xue An stood with his hands behind his back in the void, his smile still on his face, and then he murmured softly to himself. ¡°I should have thought of it! Ha ha! It¡¯s getting even more interesting now!¡± At this moment, Chu Xiaoyun, the Cursed Empress, appeared behind Xue An. She looked a bit uneasy at the clouds in the sky and said, ¡°Sir, should we retreat a bit? This is HeavenlyThunder!¡± ¡°HeavenlyThunder?¡± Xue An was slightly startled. ¡°Yes! The Sea of Divine Wrath has been passed down from ancient times, and every hundred years, a HeavenlyThunder will descend to suppress the sea monsters within this region to prevent them from causing chaos!¡± ¡°And judging by the situation, this HeavenlyThunder seems to be extremely powerful! But what¡¯s strange is that, according to the timing, it shouldn¡¯t be time for HeavenlyThunder to descend yet?¡± Chu Xiaoyun was somewhat puzzled. Xue An chuckled, ¡°Perhaps¡­ it¡¯s afraid!¡± Chu Xiaoyun blinked, not understanding what Xue An meant. Just as she was about to ask why. Just then. In the clouds above, the lightning seemed to have condensed to its limit, and then a blinding light burst forth from the top of the vortex, shooting straight towards the Sea of Divine Wrath. But before this beam of light could reach the ocean surface, from among the silent sea monsters, a gigantic sea beast leaped up, resolutely confronting the descending lightning. Boom! After a loud noise, the sea beast was obliterated by the lightning. The momentum of the lightning faltered slightly but continued to crash downwards. But what followed was a scene that left everyone dumbstruck. Just as the previous beast had fallen, another beast leapt up immediately, resolutely meeting the onslaught head-on. The same outcome befell this beast: it, too, was reduced to nothing by the lightning. But then there was a third, a fourth¡­. It was as if these oceanic giants were no longer afraid of death at that moment, all using their bodies to block the falling lightning. At last. After seven or eight oceanic beasts had vanished into thin air, the power of the lightning was drained and finally dissipated into nothingness. Everyone was dumbstruck. Countless massive oceanic beasts leaped up one after another, using their flesh to fend off the heavenly punishment. The sight was almost tragic. But this was just the beginning! The lightning across the sky seemed enraged by the actions of the beasts. A more formidable bolt began to brew, then plummeted from the vortex once again. This bolt of lightning was much stronger than before, and as it passed, it even slightly twisted the space. Yet, the herd of beasts seemed to have agreed upon this course, as one by one they jumped up and serenely embraced death. Their tacit understanding and silence seemed like a silent protest against this divine punishment. Finally, after thirty or forty beasts were lost, this heavenly wrath also dissipated. Many couldn¡¯t help but exhale a breath of relief for the group of beasts. Perhaps they too would engage in a fierce battle with these beasts while sailing through the Sea of Divine Wrath. Yet at that moment, they were touched by the beasts¡¯ will to live. But just then, Xue An slowly raised his head, his hair fluttering in the sea wind, unable to hide the profound light in his eyes. ¡°The real beginning is yet to come!¡± As soon as he spoke, the world suddenly hushed, as if even the wind had frozen. Then, amid the dark clouds, the lightning exploded in flashes, instantly bringing down dozens of lightning bolts. Each was even more formidable than the last. Facing the wild dance of thunder snakes in the sky, everyone¡¯s face turned pale. Only Xue An watched quietly. The group of beasts seemed to have sensed the immense power of this strike; after a slight turmoil, they once again resisted with their bodies. No fancy maneuvers, just a head-on collision of blood and fire. At last. When the luminous dust had settled, and the lightning faded, a look over the ocean¡¯s surface revealed that the number of beasts had halved. Those who survived were all battered and bruised, the blood that gushed out even reddening the entire sea. But even so, these beasts still kept formation, arrayed in a circle, and not taking a single step into the center¡¯s waters, seemingly guarding something. Was it over? Many exchanged looks, this question emerging in everyone¡¯s mind. Seemingly in response to the collective question in their hearts, the dark storm clouds that had begun to fade now gathered once more. Oppositely, points of light started to appear in the center of the circular formation in the sea. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only These lights were initially inconspicuous, but soon, they connected in a strange yet highly harmonious pattern. Crack! Following the crisp sound of shattering porcelain, from the center of the circle in the sea, a pillar of light surged towards the sky. This pillar was covered with countless intricate symbols, arranged in a supremely harmonious form. And then, within this pillar of light, a koi appeared, its tail like smoke, no longer than a foot, yet incomparably beautiful, ascending along the beam towards the sky. Chapter 1069 - Chapter 1069 Chapter 1069 Sky Full of HeavenlyThunder Clouds Chapter 1069: Chapter 1069: Sky Full of HeavenlyThunder Clouds? Explode It with One Punch! (Third Update) Chapter 1069: Chapter 1069: Sky Full of HeavenlyThunder Clouds? Explode It with One Punch! (Third Update) As soon as the Jin Li appeared, all the ocean behemoths bowed their enormous bodies as if to welcome the arrival of their new king. But at this moment, the sky full of thunderclouds also became thoroughly enraged. Countless bolts of lightning converged at a single point, forming a gigantic beam of lightning so intense that it was impossible to look at directly, striking directly at the Jin Li. Without any command, these ocean behemoths leapt up one after another, beginning to use their vast bodies to contend with the lightning, escorting the Jin Li as it ascended upward. However, the might of this lightning was so formidable that often before the behemoths could even approach it, they were directly reduced to nothingness. Even so, these behemoths showed not a hint of cowardice or retreat, facing the heavenly punishment with a moth-to-the-flame determination! But no matter how fearlessly these behemoths faced death, their numbers were ultimately limited. When the Jin Li had reached halfway up the beam of light, there were hardly any behemoths left. At that moment, a strikingly pure white intense lightning bolt thundered down, heading straight for these ocean behemoths. As if sensing the tragic fate that lay ahead, these behemoths, which had never before spoken in the face of death, let out a mournful cry. The sound was deep, like an accusation against an unjust fate. But just then, Xue An, who had been standing by with a cold gaze, spoke indifferently, ¡°To seek the continuation of the Fire Seed, even if it means turning into nothingness, it is still worth the sacrifice! You creatures are truly admirable!¡± With that, Xue An¡¯s figure flashed, and he disappeared from his spot in an instant, reappearing in front of the group of ocean behemoths, facing the descending lightning head-on. ¡°My Lord!¡± Chu Xiaoyun cried out in alarm. She had never expected Xue An to intervene at this critical moment. Under normal circumstances, shouldn¡¯t he be watching silently from the side, waiting for these behemoths to be nearly wiped out before reaping the rewards? And that was the lightning of heavenly punishment! Not just Chu Xiaoyun, everyone who witnessed this scene was dumbfounded. Then, a glimmer of schadenfreude flashed in the depths of many people¡¯s eyes. He¡¯s dead! Dead! Finally, that Divine Rune will be ours! But before these people¡¯s smug calculations could even begin, they saw Xue An reach out his hand, his slender and elegant fingers suddenly grabbed at the intense lightning, and he firmly caught it in the palm of his hand. Amidst an electrifying buzzing that made everyone¡¯s scalp tingle, a ball of lightning struggled and twisted in Xue An¡¯s palm, trying to break free from his grip. But Xue An¡¯s palm was like a cage, no matter how much the lightning thrashed about, it could not escape by even the slightest. ¡°Holding¡­ holding lightning in his hand?¡± Amidst everyone¡¯s astonishment, someone blurted out in disbelief. Xue An looked at the light in his hand, the corners of his mouth lifted, revealing a faint smile. Yet that slight smile, in the illumination of the lightning, seemed incredibly distant. ¡°To suppress this place to such an extent that you would not hesitate to use a higher-level Divine Status as the Formation¡¯s core, you really have gone to great lengths!¡± he said. With that, Xue An clenched his hand suddenly. Crackle. After a subtle sound. The ball of lightning was crushed by Xue An¡¯s hand, turning into a wisp of white smoke, and vanished without a trace. The entire place fell silent. These ocean behemoths looked at Xue An with grateful eyes, as if they had human intelligence. And the Jin Li within the beam of light swam upward joyfully and quickly. But the thunderclouds in the sky still refused to disperse, and once again began to whirl and condense, preparing for the next heavenly punishment. Xue An glanced at the group of behemoths and smiled faintly, ¡°Well then, I shall give you all a hand!¡± With that, he took a step forward, directly arriving in front of the thunderclouds filling the sky. Xue An was surrounded by countless thunder snakes dancing wildly. Compared to this sea of thunder, Xue An¡¯s figure appeared incredibly tiny. Yet Xue An merely responded with a cold smile, then slowly took a step forward. Boom! It felt like an illusion; the once arrogant and domineering sky full of thunderclouds actually retreated a good distance facing Xue An¡¯s step. Everyone was looking up, gaping in astonishment. Then someone whispered softly, ¡°My god, am I seeing things? Did it actually scare away the heavenly calamity¡¯s punishment?¡± At that moment, Xue An leisurely raised his hand, pointing at the dark clouds that could stir up miles of thunder light across him, and said indifferently, ¡°Farewell!¡± After speaking, Xue An clenched his hand into a fist and stepped forward with a thunderous punch. The power of this punch was so immense that many people felt nauseous and wanted to vomit blood just from one glance. This punch seemed to move the entire world, charging forward with unstoppable momentum, directly towards the other side. The sky full of thunderclouds tried to disperse, to avoid this strike. But under the might of Xue An¡¯s punch, everything was in vain. Boom! After a sound that was indescribably loud, the sky full of thunderclouds scattered, and the thunderlights were extinguished directly. In an instant, the thunderclouds that were previously invincible disappeared. But the power of Xue An¡¯s punch did not stop there. Under the remaining force of the punch, the dark clouds that had shrouded the Sea of Divine Wrath for a thousand years showed countless intricate talisman patterns. And in the center of these patterns was a pure and flawless crystal stone. This was where the formation that had sealed this area for a thousand years resided. However, at this moment, under Xue An¡¯s punch, these objects shattered like porcelain, revealing cracks and then shattering loudly. Afterwards, the sky full of dark clouds was torn apart like tattered cloth. As the clouds and mist transformed, a sliver of warm sunshine cast down, illuminating an area of the sea that had never been reached in a thousand years. All who witnessed this scene were petrified. If Xue An¡¯s strength in the battle at the City Lord¡¯s night feast could be traced, then the strength he displayed now was so overpowering it almost led to despair. It was like this punch had blasted a hole in the heavens. Xue An slowly withdrew his fist, overlooking the entire scene. Whether they were humans or sea behemoths, all bowed their heads, showing their humility at this moment. At this time, the Jin Li had also flown to the top of the light column. Crack! After a crisp sound, the light column broke inch by inch. And then, the Jin Li¡¯s body began to swell. Between the radiant divine light, the scales on the Jin Li¡¯s body gradually formed from talisman spells. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And its eyes started to become vibrant, even looking at Xue An with a hint of child-like curiosity! Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°They say that when a carp leaps over the dragon gate, it transforms into a dragon, but you, as a divine pattern born from the ancient gods¡¯ essence, have defied fate and gained your own will; the wonders of heaven and earth are truly miraculous!¡± As Xue An spoke, the Jin Li cocked its head to look at him; after Xue An finished speaking, it swam around in the air and occasionally used its tail or head to touch Xue An, just like a child frolicking. Xue An chuckled, ¡°Never mind, if you had met someone else, they probably would have refined you directly! Better stick with me.¡± With that, Xue An said lightly, ¡°Yan¡¯er, release the Magic Treasures Pavilion.¡± Chapter 1070 - Chapter 1070 Chapter 1070 Magic Treasures Pavilion - Chapter 1070: Chapter 1070: Magic Treasures Pavilion ¨C Promotion (4th Update) Chapter 1070: Chapter 1070: Magic Treasures Pavilion ¨C Promotion (4th Update) ¡°Okay, hubby!¡± An Yan responded, her figure appearing beside Xue An, and then she summoned the Magic Treasures Pavilion. When the Magic Treasures Pavilion, emanating myriad glimmers of light, emerged in front of everyone, the crowd let out a gasp of amazement. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°It looks like a talisman treasure!¡± ¡°Do those legendary things really exist?¡± ¡°Nonsense, haven¡¯t you seen the divine patterns come to life? What¡¯s so strange about this?¡± Among these murmurs, the Jin Li happily circled the Magic Treasures Pavilion and tried several times to rush into it, only to be blocked by an invisible barrier. Xue An smiled and then narrowed his eyes, a powerful Divine Sense surged forth, beginning to refine the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Fu Guang flickered, and the outermost talisman spells of the Magic Treasures Pavilion began to gradually melt, eventually forming a chaotic glint of light. ¡°It¡¯s ready,¡± Xue An said indifferently. At these words, the Jin Li dashed forward without hesitation. This time, with no barrier in the way, the Jin Li instantly entered the Magic Treasures Pavilion, and then a miraculous scene unfolded. One could see numerous talisman patterns appear on the Jin Li¡¯s body and extend outward, merging with the Magic Treasures Pavilion into one entity. Radiance flickered. In just a few breaths, the Jin Li vanished from sight, and the Magic Treasures Pavilion began to grow in size, and the talismans on it evolved at an incredibly fast pace. One must understand that this talisman treasure was crafted by a Half-step True Immortal, a master of the Talisman Spell, who exhausted his life¡¯s work and took every opportunity. But after all, the talisman spells were carved by human hands, and because his cultivation level was not very high, there were inevitably imperfections. However, once merged with the Jin Li, the erroneous runes began to evolve on their own, filling in the deficiencies and becoming even more natural and flawless. As a result, the entire Magic Treasures Pavilion started to strengthen at a speed visible to the naked eye. Meanwhile, shouts came from within the pavilion. ¡°Holy shit, what¡¯s happening? How did the house suddenly get so big?¡± That was Hu Ying exclaiming. ¡°Lord Hu, didn¡¯t you see? Even the space is getting bigger, eh¡­ why do I smell something familiar?¡± That was Xiao Yu speaking. And the two young girls who were practicing writing on the second floor felt something odd and couldn¡¯t help but look up. ¡°Sister, something strange is going on outside! I can feel it, like there¡¯s something weird added!¡± Nian Nian said with curiosity. Xiang Xiang nodded, ¡°I feel it too! Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go have a look!¡± With that, the two of them left the room. By this time, Hu Ying and Xiao Yu had also come out. And then they were all stunned. Because what they saw before them was a wondrous sight. The previous Magic Treasures Pavilion was spacious, but it felt somewhat cramped and cluttered due to the many items stored within. But now, the whole space had expanded by more than a hundredfold and was still extending outward. Not only that, within this space, a shimmering expanse of water had appeared. And hills, trees, all started to materialize bit by bit. In the blink of an eye, this Magic Treasures Pavilion had become a world of its own. Xiao Yu was dumbstruck, then excitedly waved her tentacles, ¡°Holy shit, I knew that scent was familiar, it¡¯s the sea!¡± Before she could finish, Hu Ying heavily thumped Xiao Yu on the head. Wincing in pain, Xiao Yu looked at Hu Ying with big, sad eyes, ¡°Lord Hu, why did you hit me again?¡± With a cold voice, Hu Ying said, ¡°If you dare to swear in front of Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian again, do you believe I would take one of your tentacles for teppanyaki?¡± Xiao Yu finally realized why she had been hit and quickly covered her mouth, ¡°Sorry, I was wrong!¡± At this moment. Two little girls curiously walked to the water¡¯s edge. ¡°Hu Ying warned sternly, ¡°Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, be careful!¡± and was about to step forward to stop them. Because everything had changed so suddenly, Hu Ying couldn¡¯t help but be filled with caution. At that moment, Xue An appeared in front of her and smiled lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them, there¡¯s no problem!¡± ¡°My lord!¡± ¡°Brother Xue!¡± Hu Ying called out, then pointed ahead with some confusion, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Nothing, just upgraded the rank of the Magic Treasures Pavilion!¡± At that very moment. A Jin Li appeared from the surface of the water and curiously examined Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian. The two girls were squatting by the water trying to figure out what was happening. Upon seeing the Jin Li, the two were also taken aback. A fish and two people, they just stared dumbly at each other. After a good while, Nian Nian swallowed and exclaimed, ¡°What a big fish! Just don¡¯t know if it tastes good!¡± Xiang Xiang rolled her eyes, not bothering to deal with her sister, whose first reaction to anything was always whether it was edible and if it would taste good. Then, the Jin Li slowly swam over. When it got close, both girls couldn¡¯t help but gasp in admiration. ¡°So beautiful!¡± Nian Nian wiped the saliva from the corner of her mouth, ¡°Such a beautiful fish, even if it is delicious, I won¡¯t eat it!¡± Xiang Xiang, being much braver, slowly reached out her hand and gently touched the Jin Li¡¯s head. After touching the fish, Xiang Xiang said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s so smooth and soft!¡± ¡°Really? Let me feel it too!¡± Nian Nian couldn¡¯t wait to extend her hand and stroke the Jin Li¡¯s back. The Jin Li, enjoying the caresses of the two little girls, contentedly blew a bubble. ¡°But how did this fish suddenly appear here?¡± ¡°It must be something dad brought back! Just don¡¯t know what this fish can do!¡± The two girls continued touching and discussing in hushed voices. Just then, the Jin Li suddenly flipped over, its body surged in size, and before the girls could react, it lifted them into the sky. At first, the two girls were a bit scared. But as the Jin Li soared through the sky, the girls regained their composure and rode on its back with great excitement. ¡°This fish can actually fly!¡± Nian Nian exclaimed excitedly. ¡°Great! From now on, you¡¯re our mount!¡± Xiang Xiang declared. ¡°But what should we call it?¡± Nian Nian wondered. Xiang Xiang pondered for a moment, then her eyes brightened, ¡°Look at its golden body, why not call it Xiao Jin?¡± Bang! Upon hearing this, the Jin Li almost fell out of the sky. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And Hu Ying looked on in bewilderment at this scene, ¡°Brother Xue, what is this Jin Li thing? If it¡¯s a demon, why doesn¡¯t it have demon Qi?¡± Xiao Yu was also dumbfounded, ¡°Yes, my lord! Even though it has the scent of seawater, it doesn¡¯t have the Qi of the Aquatic Tribe demons!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Of course, it doesn¡¯t have the Demon Race¡¯s Qi, because it is neither human, demon, god, nor ghost!¡± ¡°What is it then?¡± ¡°A Talisman Spell, of course!¡± Chapter 1071 - Chapter 1071 Chapter 1071 The Fall of the Ancient Gods (1st Chapter 1071: Chapter 1071: The Fall of the Ancient Gods! (1st Update) Chapter 1071: Chapter 1071: The Fall of the Ancient Gods! (1st Update) Magic Treasures Pavilion had finally completed its upgrade. This time, looking at it, it was worlds apart from before. At the very least, the space had expanded by a thousandfold. Mountains, lakes, oceans and the like were all included¨Cit had become a small world of its own. Moreover, Xue An could clearly sense that the entire Magic Treasures Pavilion was still evolving at a slow pace. It was as if it had transformed into a living creature, slowly growing. With this speed, no one dared to imagine what the Magic Treasures Pavilion would become in the future. Such a marvel inspired awe in Xue An as well. At this time, Jin Li descended slowly with two little girls on its back. ¡°Daddy! This fish is so much fun!¡± Xiang Xiang said excitedly. ¡°Mmm, and it¡¯s really pretty too! Is it a girl?¡± Nian Nian asked curiously. Xue An smiled, ¡°It doesn¡¯t have a gender, but you can treat it as a girl if you like!¡± ¡°Wow! That¡¯s great, you¡¯ll be my little sister from now on! Say ¡®sister¡¯ and let me hear it!¡± Nian Nian stroked the fish¡¯s back, clearly very excited. Jin Li flicked its tail, obviously not pleased with Nian Nian¡¯s suggestion, but Nian Nian didn¡¯t care whether it was willing or not, and started mumbling to herself. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll have to listen to your sister, otherwise, if your sister gets angry, she¡¯ll hit you! Just like my sister hits me, hehe, now I¡¯m a sister too! Right, what should we name you? Hmm~ Xiao Jin won¡¯t do, it¡¯s too bland, doesn¡¯t sound girly! Xiao Yu won¡¯t do either, it¡¯s too easy to confuse with teppanyaki!¡± Nian Nian muttered while sizing up the Jin Li, then suddenly her eyes lit up. ¡°Seeing how chubby you are, how about we call you Qiuqiu from now on! Yes, this name is good, it sounds appetizing!¡± Upon hearing this name, Jin Li¡¯s eyes became dull for a moment, then it began to wriggle and struggle, its belly inflated outwards, clearly extremely dissatisfied with the name. But to Nian Nian, all its actions were interpreted as excitement. ¡°You think this name is great too, right? Hehe, then it¡¯s settled!¡± Saying this, Nian Nian turned to Xue An and the others and said, ¡°Sister, Daddy, Fox Sister, Teppanyaki, allow me to introduce you all to my little sister Qiuqiu! Qiuqiu, come, say hello to everyone!¡± Jin Li let out a mournful cry, then shot up from the ground and swam desperately through the sky. Nian Nian, however, grinned and said, ¡°See, Qiuqiu is so happy with her name that she¡¯s even flying!¡± Xiang Xiang approached and looked up with a peculiar expression on her face, ¡°Nian Nian, are you sure she¡¯s happy?¡± ¡°Of course! Don¡¯t you think the name sounds very nice and¡­ appetizing?¡± Xiang Xiang shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t think so! I still think Xiao Jin is a good name, it sounds so wealthy!¡± ¡°But she¡¯s a girl, how can a girl be called Xiao Jin?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t a girl be called Xiao Jin? Qiuqiu is not a good name for a girl; it sounds like a big fatty!¡± ¡°But I think being a bit fatter makes her look better!¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s just like you!¡± ¡°Sister!¡± Nian Nian stamped her foot in anger. The two little girls began bickering over the name. To the side, Xue An could only laugh wryly. His two daughters really did have completely different personalities! Xiang Xiang was clever and mischievous, Nian Nian was honest and simple. It was hard to imagine they were twins! At this moment, the Jin Li flew close to Xue An and gave him a respectful nod, then gazed earnestly at him. Xue An was slightly taken aback and then shook his head with a light chuckle, ¡°Are you missing those oceanic behemoths, hoping to let them enter here as well?¡± The Jin Li, oh no! It should now be called Ball Ball, nodded its head upon hearing this. ¡°That¡¯s fine, such a big place does indeed seem a bit lonely with just one fish!¡± After these words, Xue An flew out from the Magic Treasures Pavilion. The crowds outside were gathering at a distance, buzzing with discussion. When Xue An¡¯s figure reappeared, these people immediately shut their mouths and bowed their heads in fear. At this moment, even the most unruly dare not harbor any disrespectful thoughts. Xue An also paid no attention to these people. He looked down at the behemoths that had gathered on the sea surface and hadn¡¯t left. ¡°The Jin Li you have been guarding has now settled down inside the Magic Treasures Pavilion. If you wish, you may also enter! If not, I am willing to bestow upon you some things to continue your cultivation on your own!¡± Upon hearing this, there was a disturbance among the behemoths, and after a moment of hesitation, the largest among them slowly emerged, bowed deeply to Xue An with utmost respect, and then released a Divine Sense. It seemed like a command, as the remaining behemoths also bowed their heads. Xue An smiled, ¡°Well then, since that is so, I will let you into the pavilion!¡± With that, Xue An waved his hand, and the Magic Treasures Pavilion burst forth with myriad glints of light, capturing the giant beasts on the sea¡¯s surface and taking them all into the pavilion. Thus, the Sea of Divine Wrath became completely serene. Chu Xiaoyun stepped forward and bowed, ¡°Congratulations, my lord, on acquiring the divine runes!¡± Xue An gave a faint smile, then looked intently at the sea beneath him. ¡°What do you think might be beneath this stretch of sea?¡± Chu Xiaoyun was surprised, ¡°My lord, what do you mean?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°Nothing much, I¡¯m just curious to see if the fallen Ancient Gods are really in this place or not!¡± After speaking, Xue An pressed his hands together, his eyes shining brilliantly, and then he pushed forward fiercely. ¡°Move mountains and oceans!¡± Boom! The entire sea area trembled enormously, and the waters, centered around Xue An, began to retreat in all directions. In an instant, the sea water within a hundred-mile radius withdrew to a distance, forming a wall of water tens of thousands of feet high. And the seabed was revealed to everyone¡¯s sight. People had no time to be astounded by Xue An¡¯s earth-shaking ability. Because in the center of the muddy seabed lay an unfathomably deep, dark abyss, with a dim light inside, like specters. And at the entrance of the abyss, layers of ancient and profound runes sealed it, the light within hardly leaking out. Yet now, the seal at the mouth of the abyss exhibited a fresh breach, clearly broken through by the Jin Li of the divine rune moments ago. Thus, the light inside was ceaselessly leaking out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chu Xiaoyun was profoundly shaken, ¡°This is¡­?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°This is the very place where the Ancient Gods fell!¡± ¡°The reason why there are so many oceanic behemoths in this sea area comes from the nurturing of this land of the Ancient Gods¡¯ fall!¡± ¡°And this Divine Wrath was meant to eradicate these behemoths created from the essence of the Ancient Gods, to prevent them from growing too powerful and threatening the Seal!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that the original creators did not anticipate that, over the years, divine runes would actually evolve here and break the Seal!¡± Chapter 1072 - Chapter 1072 Chapter 1072 Obsession Takes Shape (2nd Update) Chapter 1072: Chapter 1072: Obsession Takes Shape (2nd Update) Chapter 1072: Chapter 1072: Obsession Takes Shape (2nd Update) Chu Xiaoyun was utterly dumbfounded. Meanwhile, An Yan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Husband, who then is the person responsible for all this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the answer should be within this ancient cave!¡± With that, Xue An turned and flashed a smile at An Yan, ¡°Yan¡¯er, wait for me here. I¡¯ll go in and take a look!¡± An Yan solemnly replied, ¡°Okay! Husband, please be very careful!¡± Xue An nodded, then lifted his foot and stepped forward, transforming into a streak of light as he flew into the sea-bottom cavern. After crossing through the Seal, Xue An felt the surroundings suddenly darken, and the pressure also dramatically increased. It was as if the air around him had turned into glue, full of resistance. Xue An didn¡¯t linger but sped up and rushed forward. Bang! It was like breaking through an invisible barrier, and Xue An suddenly saw the world open up before his eyes, and he couldn¡¯t help but utter a soft exclamation of surprise. What kind of world was this? The sky radiated an eternal, unchanging dull yellow glow. Meanwhile, the ground was fragmented and desolate to the extreme, devoid of any greenery. There was no wind, no sound, absolutely nothing. What existed were only the enormous skeletons covering the ground. Who knew how long they had been there; some had already turned to dry bones, yet even in such a state, they still carried an inherent majesty. Xue An walked among them, silent. For as far as he could see, these skeletons were densely packed, with no end in sight, almost like a forest of bones. And each of these skeletons could have been a powerful being commanding the winds and clouds in life. But now, they were all buried here. Xue An stopped walking and raised his head to quietly observe a headless skeleton that, despite having turned to dry bones, still stood tall. This skeleton towered a hundred meters, one of the largest even within this forest of bones. Even though it had been dead so long, the imposing aura it emitted was still profoundly stirring. Given just this, the skeleton must have been of at least True Immortal level or even Half-step Great Luo level when alive. Yet even such a powerful deity had its skull forcibly chopped off. And Xue An could tell that whoever had done this had only used one strike. This indicated that in a single move, the assailant had severed the deity¡¯s head and along with it shattered his Divine Status and spirit. That was the only explanation for this result. Not just this skeleton, but the others also bore extremely terrifying wounds, which spoke volumes of the brutality of the battle that had occurred. Xue An¡¯s expression gradually turned solemn. Because the number of buried deities in this place was astonishing enough to shock him. And it seemed, these deities had all died in a single battle. Why then, would such high-grade divine spirits engage in such desperate combat? Xue An pondered in his heart. Just then. An old and weary voice reached his ears. ¡°Have you arrived?¡± Xue An suddenly turned around and asked coldly, ¡°Who?¡± The voice chuckled lightly a few times, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have no ill intentions. In fact, I¡¯ve been watching you ever since you entered!¡± Xue An¡¯s eyes gradually grew colder, revealing a hint of murderous intent. After entering this place, Xue An had been on full alert, his Divine Sense constantly searching the space, but he had not detected anything unusual. Yet this voice claimed to have been watching him from the beginning. If that were true, it could only mean that the other party was extremely skilled in concealing their presence, even from him. This couldn¡¯t help but heighten Xue An¡¯s vigilance. The voice seemed to realize what Xue An was thinking and chuckled lightly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so guarded. Actually, I am a very special existence, so it¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t detect me!¡± As he spoke, each skeleton in the Skeleton Forest began to glow faintly, then the lights converged in one place, condensing into a ghostly figure of an old man. Xue An was slightly startled, then said somewhat suddenly, ¡°Formed by obsession?¡± The old man was even more surprised than Xue An, ¡°Young man, you even know this? Yes, I am indeed formed from the obsessions of countless fallen Divine Spirits!¡± Xue An¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, seemingly pondering something, but he relaxed his guard. Because such obsessions truly couldn¡¯t harm anyone. They were unable to interfere with anything. In plain terms, he was merely formed by some intense emotions, unaffected by causality, naturally unable to affect the surrounding objects. And when Xue An withdrew the Divine Sense barrier that enveloped him, The old man exclaimed in surprise, then shouted with utmost joy, ¡°You¡­ are you from the Hua Clan?¡± Xue An¡¯s heart shook, and he nodded, ¡°Yes! I am from the Hua Clan!¡± ¡°Thank goodness! After waiting tens of thousands of years, I thought it would all be in vain, but I never expected that as the seal gradually broke, I would meet someone from the Hua Clan, especially such a brilliant Hua Clan youth! It was worth it! It was worth it!¡± The old man excitedly rambled on. At this moment, although Xue An had many doubts, he still did not interrupt the old man as he vented his inner excitement. It was a long while before the old man gradually calmed down, then he descended and smiled apologetically at Xue An. ¡°I am truly sorry, so many years of lonely waiting have made it difficult for me to restrain myself!¡± Xue An remained noncommittal, simply pointing to the endless skeletons, ¡°Could you tell me what happened here?¡± The old man smiled, then sat on a long femur bone, ¡°Young man, even if you didn¡¯t ask, I would have told you!¡± ¡°Do you know why these skeletons died?¡± Xue An did not speak, just listening quietly. The old man sighed, ¡°Tens of thousands of years ago, these skeletons were all strong warriors of the Divine Clan, but a great battle caused them all to fall, their skeletons even sealed away, and all because of one disagreement!¡± ¡°A disagreement¡­¡± Xue An murmured softly. ¡°Yes! And this disagreement originated from your Hua Clan!¡± Xue An¡¯s mind was greatly shaken, and he asked urgently, ¡°Are you saying it is related to the calamity of the Hua Clan ten thousand years ago?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The old man was slightly taken aback, then sighed sadly, ¡°The calamity of the Hua Clan¡­ So it inevitably happened?¡± The old man nodded solemnly, ¡°Yes, it is indeed related to the calamity of your Hua Clan!¡± Xue An¡¯s eyes grew colder, but he still took a deep breath and said with a bow, ¡°Junior¡­ would like to hear the details!¡± By now, Xue An had already voluntarily lowered his status. The old man, however, didn¡¯t care about these gestures and just softly chuckled bitterly, ¡°Ten thousand years ago, the Divine Clan was overwhelmingly strong, divided into several factions! Everything was peaceful until¡­ an order came through!¡± Chapter 1073 - Chapter 1073 Chapter 1073 The Fallen Heroes Must Not Remain Chapter 1073: Chapter 1073: The Fallen Heroes Must Not Remain Unknown (Third Update) Chapter 1073: Chapter 1073: The Fallen Heroes Must Not Remain Unknown (Third Update) ¡°Command?¡± Xue An blinked slightly. ¡°Exactly, a decree! And the content of the decree was that the entire Divine Clan must mobilize to confront the Hua Clan!¡± Xue An¡¯s heart gradually grew cold because he thought of the scenes he had seen in the secrets of the tortoise shell. The Hua Clan was slaughtered by countless faceless members of the Void Major Clans. Although many were unclear, the Divine Clan was definitely among them. It seemed that the first piece of the puzzle had been placed. At this point, the elderly man continued, ¡°This decree stirred up a huge uproar in the entire Divine Clan! Although a small minority supported this decree, the majority of the Divine Clan firmly disagreed! Thus, division¡­ arose!¡± Upon saying this, the old man looked at Xue An and sighed lightly, ¡°Do you know why so many of the Divine Clan initially opposed the decree?¡± At this moment, Xue An, shaken, asked subconsciously, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because at that time, there were many Ancient Gods from the Hua Clan!¡± ¡°Hua¡­ Hua Clan Ancient Gods?¡± Xue An was astonished. ¡°Exactly, and at that time, the lineage of Hua Clan Ancient Gods was a force not to be underestimated within the Divine Clan!¡± the old man said calmly. ¡°Under the power structure at that time, the lineage of Hua Clan Ancient Gods, in alliance with several other closely related Ancient God factions, firmly opposed the decree!¡± ¡°After all, they couldn¡¯t possibly confront their own people!¡± ¡°But just when the voices of opposition were dominating and it seemed that the storm would pass, the situation suddenly reversed!¡± The old man narrated the following events in a mechanical voice, devoid of any emotion. ¡°Tian Zhao Gods, who had initially joined the camp of Hua Clan Ancient Gods, suddenly betrayed them, slaughtering over a dozen Hua Clan Ancient Gods and severely injuring several great Hua Clan Ancient Gods without anyone being prepared!¡± ¡°Following that, other Divine Clan forces that had secretly unified also launched an attack!¡± ¡°Suddenly, the entire Divine Realm shook, filled with gun smoke, and the sounds of war thundered!¡± ¡°What an epic battle it was! Facing opponents ten times their number, the Hua Clan Ancient Gods exploded with terrifying combat power! I saw with my own eyes a young god with three heads and six arms, wielding a flaming spear, who single-handedly slew over a dozen King Level Deities!¡± ¡°And another young Ancient God, with vertical eyes, directly obliterated three Great Luo Level Deities!¡± ¡°This massive battle, left countless deities as corpses! Yet the Hua Clan Ancient Gods, relying on their exceptional strength, tenaciously survived,¡± ¡°But just when all the Divine Clan attacking the Hua Clan Ancient Gods felt fear and quietly retreated¨Ca flash of white light passed!¡± The old man fell silent. Xue An looked up, ¡°What happened next?¡± The old man shook his head, smiled ruefully, and said, ¡°The memory stops abruptly there! After that flash of white light, the Hua Clan Ancient Gods were completely annihilated, countless died in battle, and even those who survived disappeared without a trace, never to be found!¡± ¡°Then, those Deities who followed the Hua Clan Ancient Gods were ruthlessly purged, the powerful deities became lambs to the slaughter!¡± ¡°Though no one gave up resisting, in the end, they were all slaughtered, their corpses sealed here, suppressed by endless divine punishment!¡± The old man said this, his voice increasingly weary. ¡°This, is the origin of this divine burial ground!¡± Silence! Xue An looked down, silent until after a long, heavy silence, he slowly looked up. ¡°Who issued the command?¡± The voice was very calm, but beneath this seemingly unruffled tone, there lurked an anger fierce enough to consume everything. The elder gave a bitter smile, ¡°I really want to tell you, but I¡¯m sorry! I can¡¯t! Because this memory has been forcibly severed, and even I can no longer verify it!¡± Xue An had anticipated this, as the same situation had occurred when he searched the memory of Odin, the Divine King. In crucial information, everything was obscured by fog, as if someone had forcefully severed all connections. Xue An sneered in his heart, then continued to ask, ¡°Who else was involved in acting?¡± ¡°The others are beyond my reach too, but the gods of Tian Zhao were definitely involved, and they were the first to betray!¡± the elder said. ¡°Good! Aside from you, is there any other way to explore the traces of that ancient battle?¡± The elder remained silent for a moment, then said, ¡°I am formed from the will of a fallen Deity here, but since the Deities of this place did not break through to Great Luo level, my power and memory are also very limited. If you truly want to explore the truth behind this, the current big figures of the Divine Realm should know some details!¡± Xue An nodded solemnly, giving a respectful bow, ¡°Thank you!¡± The elder¡¯s figure was gradually fading, but a look of relief appeared on his face. ¡°No need to thank me! But young man of the Hua Clan, a word of advice¨CI must tell you that this cause-and-effect involves a vast scope, far beyond what ordinary people can imagine, so you must be extremely careful!¡± Xue An bowed his head and said softly, ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Ten thousand years of waiting! I am already too weary. Before, there was a little goldfish here accompanying me, but yesterday, she also left! It¡¯s good, everything is finally coming to an end!¡± the elder murmured softly, then looked down and smiled at Xue An. ¡°Young man of the Hua Clan, after I leave, I hope you can bury these bones!¡± Xue An remained silent for a moment, then nodded solemnly. ¡°Okay.¡± The elder gave a slight smile, then his figure gradually faded away, eventually turning into nothingness. Xue An knew that he was gone. Once the transformed will had fulfilled its heart¡¯s desire, the obsession would dissipate, never to be seen again. Thinking this, Xue An silently rose into the air, looking down at the Skeleton Forest below, and softly said, ¡°This blood debt, I shall reclaim it for you!¡± With that, Xue An raised his hand and pressed down. Boom! The already fragmented earth completely collapsed, burying these bones completely! Afterward, Xue An rushed out of this realm to the outside world. An Yan, who was anxiously waiting, hurriedly approached and said, ¡°Husband¡­¡± Her following words were swallowed back. Because she noticed that Xue An¡¯s expression was incredibly grim. Xue An gave her a slight nod, then said softly, ¡°Yan¡¯er, lead everyone away from here for a bit!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only An Yan was stunned, then nodded, ¡°Okay!¡± Although she did not understand what Xue An was planning to do, she obediently followed the instructions. The crowd stirred softly, including Chu Xiaoyun, all clueless about what Xue An was planning. However, they still obediently moved far away, then watched with puzzled faces. They saw Xue An standing in mid-air, looking down at the giant hole with a complex expression, then he softly said, ¡°The souls of warriors who died in battle should not remain unnamed like this! Today, I shall erect a monument for you!¡± Chapter 1074 - Chapter 1074 Chapter 1074 Ban Shan Arrives (4th Update) Chapter 1074: Chapter 1074: Ban Shan Arrives (4th Update) Chapter 1074: Chapter 1074: Ban Shan Arrives (4th Update) After he finished speaking, Xue An suddenly looked up, his eyes blazing with divine light that in an instant traversed ten thousand miles to focus on the distant horizon. His gaze, like two beams of light, swept across heaven and earth. Moments later, Xue An¡¯s figure flashed and vanished from the spot. Leaving behind a crowd of people with dumbfounded expressions. ¡°What is Lord Xue planning to do?¡± ¡°Who knows! Ever since he returned from the Land of Divine Fall, he seems to have become a bit odd!¡± ¡°He even told us to move back. What is he intending to do?¡± In the midst of this chatter, Chu Xiaoyun couldn¡¯t help but look towards the distance with a complex expression on her face. She found that she was becoming less and less able to see through this Xue An. At first, she thought that Xue An was just a powerful young warrior with strong cultivation. But now, it seemed that things were far from being as simple as she had imagined. As everyone was discussing animatedly, suddenly someone shouted with an incredibly shocked voice, ¡°Look at the sky in the distance!¡± All heads turned upwards, and then they all stood frozen on the spot. A towering mountain peak had appeared on the horizon. This was not in itself unusual. Even though Cursed City was surrounded by vast oceans, one could see mountains within a thousand-mile range. However, the peculiarity of this mountain peak was that it was currently speeding towards them at a breathtaking pace, leaving behind trails of phantoms. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s happening?¡± The crowd was in shock. By then, the mountain peak had already flown close. It wasn¡¯t until this moment that people were utterly astonished to find the mountain was neatly severed at its base, its cut surface smooth as glass. And the reason why this mountain peak was hurtling towards them at such a high speed was that beneath it, a man was supporting it with a single hand. Yes! The one who returned carrying the mountain was none other than Xue An! There he stood in the void, supporting the heavens with one hand, his expression tranquil, as if the giant mountain thousands of feet tall was of no consequence. This impactful scene dumbfounded everyone. Many people were thinking that with their current strength, it would not be difficult to destroy a mountain peak, or even to move it to another location with some effort. But to lift a mountain thousands of feet high as effortlessly as Xue An did, and then to fly it across ten thousand miles, spanning oceans to this place in the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, was something many people wouldn¡¯t even dare to contemplate, let alone do. Chu Xiaoyun was stunned as well. Among all present, her cultivation level and insight were the highest; she naturally knew how difficult this seemingly easy feat was. Yet Xue An performed as if taking a leisurely stroll, apparently without using his full strength. Meanwhile, An Yan, standing by his side, was watching Xue An with stars in her eyes. She felt her husband was impossibly cool right now, and couldn¡¯t help but shout out in encouragement. ¡°Honey, you can do it!¡± Xue An gave her a slight smile, then flew closer to the enormous cavity, and shouted, ¡°Stand back!¡± In fact, there was no need for his instructions; the crowd had already hurriedly retreated over a dozen miles, fearing to be affected once more. With a swing of his arm, Xue An exerted a fierce force. The giant mountain was then hurled from the sky by Xue An, following a parabolic trajectory as it smashed towards the ocean floor. Boom! After a deafening boom, the entire seascape quaked like it was struck by a magnitude nine earthquake. The shockwave tried to explode outward with brutal speed. Xue An waved his hand casually and said faintly, ¡°Suppress!¡± A single command, suppressing thousands of miles. The shockwave instantly dissipated, and the huge waves formed by the tremor were suppressed as well. A major crisis was effortlessly resolved by Xue An. As the water walls vanished and the sea surged back to its original place, calm was restored. However, atop the once flat sea surface, a towering mountain, as tall as ten thousand zhang and standing erect like a sword, now existed. While everyone was still in shock, Xue An waved his hand again, and a sword light inscribed several large characters at the summit of the mountain. ¡°The Tomb of Fallen Heroes!¡± Everyone murmured softly, not quite understanding the meaning. But no one dared to come forward and ask, as they could all feel the chilling cold emanating from around Xue An. Only An Yan silently flew over and asked in a low voice, ¡°Husband, are you¡­ all right?¡± Xue An awoke from his thoughts, nodded, and smiled at An Yan, ¡°I¡¯m fine! Just thinking about some things, that¡¯s all!¡± An Yan seemed to want to say something, but in the end, she hesitated. With that, the storm of divine inscriptions was completely over. Xue An and his party returned to the Cursed City. Despite Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s repeated invitations, Xue An did not visit the City Lord¡¯s Mansion but returned to the Zhuo Family instead. When Xue An¡¯s figure appeared at the gate, the doors of the well-prepared Zhuo Family swung open, and all the servants respectfully lined up on both sides. Zhuo Yangyang, dressed in fine clothing, stood at the door, anxiously waiting. Upon seeing Xue An arrive, Zhuo Yangyang¡¯s face lit up with joy, and she hurried forward to greet him. ¡°Milord!¡± Zhuo Yangyang bowed deeply in respect. Xue An nodded slightly, his gaze, however, turned to the Zhuo Family¡¯s housekeeper standing behind Zhuo Yangyang. This housekeeper also came forward respectfully and gave Xue An a deep bow, ¡°The people of the Zhuo Family welcome Milord!¡± At his words, the servants shouted in unison, ¡°The people of the Zhuo Family welcome Milord!¡± Xue An smiled wryly and shook his head, ¡°The night is long, but I wonder, steward Zhuo, can you sleep peacefully now?¡± Upon hearing this, the Zhuo steward laughed bitterly and then solemnly cupped his hands, ¡°Milord, now that the beast is gone, one can indeed sleep peacefully!¡± Xue An laughed heartily and then strode into the Zhuo Family home with his head held high. Over the next few days, Xue An¡¯s actions in the Sea of Divine Wrath were thoroughly spread, and the situation began to ferment further. No one dared to question Xue An¡¯s strength anymore. The only thought on everyone¡¯s mind was how to form a connection with this new, rising young powerhouse. Consequently, the Zhuo Family¡¯s door became a bustling hub. Despite knowing the slim chances, members of the great clans still sent people to stake out in front of the Zhuo Family¡¯s door, hoping to catch a glimpse of Xue An. However, all the external commotion was irrelevant to Xue An. At this moment, he was busy handling the aftermath. He had acquired many things, especially the divine inscription, which had exceeded Xue An¡¯s expectations. Finally, when everything had just been sorted out, Chu Xiaoyun came to visit Xue An in person. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Is it almost time?¡± Xue An raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°Milord, according to the schedule, there are still about ten days left! But the journey is perilous, and we will be delayed on the road! So we should set out now.¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Good! Then let¡¯s set off now!¡± Having completed all his arrangements, Xue An passed several cultivation techniques to Zhuo Yangyang, instructed An Yan and the others to enter the Magic Treasures Pavilion, and carried it with him. He then set off for the Tian Zhao Realm with Chu Xiaoyun. Chapter 1075 - Chapter 1075 Chapter 1075 Heavenly Fire Divine Clan (Update Chapter 1075: Chapter 1075 Heavenly Fire Divine Clan (Update 1) Chapter 1075: Chapter 1075 Heavenly Fire Divine Clan (Update 1) If viewed from the outside, the Divine Realm resembled a multi-layered cake structure, complete with its own ecosystem. In the Myriad Realms, worlds with such complex and vast structures are also known as ¡°great worlds.¡± Previously, the Cursed City was located on the lowest abandoned layer of the Divine Realm, so high-grade Divine Spirits like the Ziwei Divine Child had to descend in their physical form to reach it. The Tian Zhao Realm was three ranks higher than the Cursed City, meaning Xue An and Chu Xiaoyun had to traverse several vast voids to reach the Tian Zhao Realm. Of course, traversing these voids was different from walking among The Multiverse. Because they were traversing within the same world, the spatial barriers were much weaker and thus, Great Luo cultivation level was not required. Nevertheless, the journey was extremely perilous. After spending a full three days, Xue An and Chu Xiaoyun finally arrived at a level that was just one rank below the Tian Zhao Realm. ¡°Master, just beyond this barrier ahead lies the Tian Zhao Realm,¡± Chu Xiaoyun whispered. Xue An gave no assent or dissent, but instead looked down to survey the entire level. The environment and Spiritual Energy here were much better than in the Cursed City, yet it was desolate and exceedingly barren. Noticing Xue An¡¯s confusion, Chu Xiaoyun explained, ¡°Master, this place is too close to the Tian Zhao Realm. The deities often come down here to roam and harvest, and over the years, the creatures here have been slaughtered to extinction, making it impossible for new life to grow.¡± Upon hearing this, a glint passed through Xue An¡¯s eyes. ¡°Master, shall we go?¡± asked Chu Xiaoyun. Xue An nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Just as Xue An and Chu Xiaoyun were preparing to cross the barrier into the Tian Zhao Realm, the void suddenly began to shake violently, followed by ripples spreading across the space as if disturbed. Then, a grandiose Flying Boat, exuding flamboyance and opulence, directly crossed the spatial barrier and entered this level. Seeing this starship, Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s face suddenly turned very ugly. ¡°Master, let¡¯s leave!¡± Saying this, Chu Xiaoyun was about to lead Xue An away from there. But at that moment, a voice filled with mockery and jest emanated from the Flying Boat. ¡°Well, who do we have here? If it isn¡¯t Miss Chu! Indeed, what a fortunate encounter!¡± With those words, a figure of a woman appeared atop the Flying Boat. She was a voluptuous woman, quite comely and captivating to behold, but the scorn in her eyes and the curve of her brows lent her features a severe harshness. ¡°Miss Chu, long time no see!¡± Then her gaze fell on Xue An standing beside Chu Xiaoyun, first startled, then she scrutinized Xue An with a very critical look, gradually revealing a disdainful sneer. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s another one!¡± Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s face paled slightly, then took a deep breath and said, ¡°Ruan Jingshow, we have no quarrel with each other, I hope you don¡¯t take this too far!¡± Ruan Jingshow, hearing this, dramatically covered her mouth and feigned surprise, ¡°Miss Chu, what do you mean by that? I was only greeting you, how is that bullying you? Besides¡­ we are technically sister disciples, so, of course, I should show you respect!¡± ¡°Just that¡­,¡± Ruan Jingshow¡¯s eyes darting playfully as she looked at Xue An, ¡°I am quite curious about this gentleman¡¯s identity. Could he possibly be Sister Chu¡¯s¡­¡± Before Ruan Jingshow could finish, Chu Xiaoyun coldly interjected, ¡°Ruan Jingshow, this is a greatly respected sir whom I hope you will treat with due respect!¡± ¡°A respected sir?¡± Ruan Jingshow was briefly taken aback, then covered her mouth and giggled coyly. ¡°A person who crosses the void with his own body and has no Flying Boat?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Xiaoyun was furious and about to speak. Just then, another man appeared beside Ruan Jingshow. This man looked as if he was in his twenties, handsome and dressed extravagantly, but his face was full of arrogance. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is someone causing trouble?¡± the man said indifferently. Upon seeing this man, Ruan Jingshow instantly transformed into a coquettish little woman and spoke in a sweet voice. ¡°Oh, Young Master Qi, who would dare to cause trouble in front of you? It¡¯s just that I happened to run into an acquaintance and we exchanged a few words!¡± Ruan Jingshow said with a smiling face, then turned around and looked at Chu Xiaoyun with a smug expression. ¡°Sister Chu, this is Qi Hongbo from the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan, Young Master Qi. He is also going to the Divine Realm to celebrate the deity¡¯s birthday!¡± Chu Xiaoyun was taken aback, ¡°The Heavenly Fire Divine Clan?¡± ¡°Yes! This deity¡¯s birthday celebration is unprecedented! Not just celebrities from our Divine Realm, but people from other Divine Realms have also arrived! Tsk tsk, Sister Chu, I wonder what the master would think if he sees you bringing such a person!¡± Ruan Jingshow deliberately emphasized the word ¡°person,¡± with a full load of sarcasm. Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s face gradually paled, not because of Ruan Jingshow¡¯s words but out of concern that the massive scale of this celestial celebration might introduce many unforeseen factors. Knowing that the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan was also quite a renowned power within the Divine Realm. Even they were attending, which obviously meant this celebration was somewhat extraordinary. While Chu Xiaoyun was lost in thought, The Young Master Qi Hongbo from the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan spoke nonchalantly: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After saying that, he turned and left. And throughout, he didn¡¯t even glance once at Chu Xiaoyun or Xue An. As if to him, these people were mere ants, unworthy of his attention. Ruan Jingshow quickly replied, ¡°Yes!¡± Then she intentionally sighed and said, ¡°Sister Chu, I originally thought of giving you a ride, but seeing Young Master Qi¡¯s attitude, it seems he isn¡¯t very happy. It can¡¯t be helped; you¡¯ll have to continue on foot with your physical bodies!¡± Saying this, Ruan Jingshow turned and left with a coquettish laugh. Moments later, the Flying Boat reactivated, breaking through the barrier and vanishing without a trace. Xue An had been silent the whole time, quietly observing. It wasn¡¯t until a good while later that Chu Xiaoyun came out of her contemplations and turned to Xue An with an apologetic face, ¡°My lord, I am really sorry, I¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand, stopping Chu Xiaoyun from continuing and then said indifferently, ¡°Why apologize?¡± Chu Xiaoyun was stunned, ¡°But just now¡­¡± Xue An gave a slight smile, ¡°Would you get angry over the arrogance of an ant?¡± Chu Xiaoyun was somewhat taken aback. Then Xue An said gently, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s keep moving!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chu Xiaoyun clenched her teeth, ¡°But my lord, from what Ruan Jingshow said, this deity¡¯s birthday celebration is unprecedented in scale. We¡­¡± ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Chu Xiaoyun solemnly shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not even afraid of death, much less this. I¡¯m just concerned¡­¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Xue An lowered his eyes, ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about, but for me, the grander this so-called deity¡¯s birthday celebration is, the happier I am, understand?¡± Chu Xiaoyun paused for a moment, then nodded vigorously, ¡°Understood!¡± Chapter 1076 - Chapter 1076 Chapter 1076 Tian Zhao Realm - Birth of the Chapter 1076: Chapter 1076: Tian Zhao Realm ¨C Birth of the Cursed God (2nd Update) Chapter 1076: Chapter 1076: Tian Zhao Realm ¨C Birth of the Cursed God (2nd Update) Meanwhile, Inside the flying boat, Ruan Jingshow¡¯s entire body clung to Qi Hongbo¡¯s embrace, gently massaging his shoulders, then she cooed, ¡°Qi Shao, you are so amazing! My legs still feel so sore!¡± Qi Hongbo¡¯s face was as cold as ice, and he did not speak until a moment later when he indifferently asked, ¡°Who was that woman just now?¡± Ruan Jingshow¡¯s body stiffened, but she relaxed instantly and said in a soft voice, ¡°Qi Shao, that woman is called Chu Xiaoyun. Officially, she¡¯s my fellow disciple, but my master had other ideas when he took her in. After using her, he banished her to the lowest abandoned land to be a laughable city lord, so no one really takes her seriously!¡± ¡°Chu Xiaoyun, Chu Family¡­¡± Qi Hongbo muttered to himself. Ruan Jingshow giggled coquettishly, ¡°Qi Shao doesn¡¯t know that their Chu Family had already ceased to exist a hundred years ago, there is no Chu Family anymore!¡± ¡°And who is that man next to her?¡± Qi Hongbo continued to inquire. ¡°Who knows! Chu Xiaoyun said he is a respected elder, but as Qi Shao saw, the two of them didn¡¯t even have a flying boat, relying on their physical bodies to painfully traverse through the void. Does that qualify him as an elder?¡± Ruan Jingshow said with a face full of scorn. Hearing Ruan Jingshow¡¯s words, a gleam slowly appeared in Qi Hongbo¡¯s eyes, and he slowly said, ¡°Very well, after the celebration, find a way to bring that woman to my bed!¡± Ruan Jingshow shivered slightly, then lowered her gaze and responded in a low voice, ¡°Yes!¡± Qi Hongbo reached out, gently caressing Ruan Jingshow¡¯s smooth cheek, and murmured softly, ¡°Are you upset?¡± ¡°No¡­no!¡± ¡°That¡¯s best. You should understand your place, with your status, you are only fit to be one of my playthings!¡± Ruan Jingshow dared not utter a word and could only lower her head and remain silent. Meanwhile, Qi Hongbo walked over to the window of the flying boat, stood with his hands behind his back, his face full of arrogance. As the only legitimate heir of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan, he had enjoyed the best treatment since his birth. Ever since he was young, there was nothing he wanted that he couldn¡¯t have. And he did not disappoint, advancing to a demi-Great Luo within a century, becoming a Monarch Level power. This paved an incredibly bright future for him; the next king of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan would be none other than him, and he might even become a real grand figure in the Divine Realm. This trip to participate in the cursed goddess¡¯s Divine Birth in the Tian Zhao Realm, marked his first public appearance in a large event as the young master of the Heavenly Fire. Unsurprisingly, he would be attending more such events in the future. This naturally made Qi Hongbo utterly confident and spirited. Compared to that, a mere Ruan Jingshow was just a flavor enhancer for this journey, completely insignificant. However, the woman he had just seen was somewhat interesting. When he recalled Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s serpentine, graceful figure, his breathing gradually became rougher, then he said coldly, ¡°Crawl over here on your knees!¡± The previously somber-faced Ruan Jingshow paused upon hearing this, then she bit her lip, slowly bowed down, and crawled over with humiliation written all over her face. ¡°Is this the Tian Zhao Realm?¡± After another day of traveling, Xue An and Chu Xiaoyun finally crossed numerous barriers and appeared on a high mountain. Xue An surveyed his surroundings and saw mountains encircling him, towering trees reaching into the sky. The Spiritual Energy in the air was so concentrated that it formed tendrils of white mist. Even the very space itself seemed much more solid. Xue An understood that this was because the Heavenly Dao Laws of this realm were more robust and powerful than those of the average world, raising the upper limit of strength considerably, which in turn fortified the space here. ¡°That¡¯s right, my lord. This is the Tian Zhao Realm!¡± Chu Xiaoyun surveyed the surroundings and then looked towards the Northwest. ¡°My lord, the real Cursed City is in this direction!¡± ¡°Good! Let¡¯s go!¡± This realm truly lived up to the name ¡°Divine Realm,¡± with its vast territory surpassing any world Xue An had ever traversed. Even with Xue An¡¯s speed, it took nearly half an hour of flight to finally leave the mountains behind. By estimation, these mountains were at least tens of millions of miles wide. As they finally caught sight of city shadows ahead, Chu Xiaoyun spoke solemnly, ¡°My lord, this is the territory of the Cursed Goddess! These cities all belong to the Theocratic Nation that worships her!¡± Xue An looked down at the cities he flew over and noticed that although they were both exquisite and massive, they were eerily quiet, devoid of any human liveliness. Additionally, the residents of these cities seemed dazed, like puppets on strings, lacking the vivacity that humans should possess. Xue An was slightly taken aback, then a look of anger appeared in his eyes. Chu Xiaoyun sighed softly. ¡°My lord, the people you see are what the Cursed Goddess refers to as ¡®believers enslaved.''¡± ¡°The Cursed Goddess, to accelerate the accumulation of the power of faith and improve her Divine Rank, has indeed resorted to all means!¡± ¡°The reason these people are like puppets is because the Cursed Goddess has placed shackles on each of their souls, leaving them devoid of any desires except for one thought¨Cworship of the Cursed Goddess!¡± ¡°The Cursed Goddess once said herself that these people exist solely to provide her with pure faith power, thus they should have no other thoughts!¡± Xue An remained silent, and after a moment, he coldly said, ¡°Seeking death!¡± As they continued for another quarter of an hour, the cities beneath them grew denser, yet the situation remained much the same. Suddenly. A splendid Sky City appeared on the horizon far away. The city was built upon a flat, suspended hill high in the sky. At this moment, it was twilight in this realm, and a gigantic luminary, dozens of times larger than the sun, slowly set in the west. The golden rays of light shone from behind the city, filling it with supreme majesty. Those of weaker strength might feel compelled to kneel and worship upon seeing the city. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Indeed, many people on the ground sincerely knelt and advanced step by step toward it. ¡°That is the city morphed by Divine Power of the Cursed Goddess. Any mortal who witnesses this scene will fall endlessly devout, and countless have died on the pilgrimage!¡± Chu Xiaoyun murmured sorrowfully. Xue An quietly watched the city, his lips slightly curling up to reveal a cold smile. In the sky, not only was Xue An and his group present, but streaks of radiant light exuding the authority of the powerful crossed the sky, heading towards that city. Xue An withdrew his gaze and said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s see how this play begins!¡± Chapter 1077 - Chapter 1077 Chapter 1077 The True Cursed City (Third Update) Chapter 1077: Chapter 1077: The True Cursed City (Third Update) Chapter 1077: Chapter 1077: The True Cursed City (Third Update) At this moment, the Cursed City was bustling with noise and excitement. From various divine clans of the Heavenly Domain, strong warriors gathered here, any one of whom strolling on the street might be a family head or venerable ancestor of a noble family! Under such circumstances, when Xue An and Chu Xiaoyun stepped into the city, they did not attract anyone¡¯s attention. This Cursed City clearly differed from other cities on the surface; its streets were filled with all sorts of shops. There were herb shops selling spiritual herbs and immortal medicines, weapon shops for divine weapons, and shops for runed armors, among others. The variety of shops was dazzling and overwhelming. Even many restaurants and inns were lined up, with the aroma wafting out, filling half the street. The noisy and fully occupied locations obviously did good business. Such a scene, filled with the smoke of everyday life, slightly surprised Xue An. Seemingly noticing the doubt in Xue An¡¯s heart, Chu Xiaoyun lowered her voice and explained, ¡°Sir, these shops are specially opened by the Cursed Goddess to attract deities from all over to trade here, so she can earn a commission from the price differences!¡± As they were speaking, they saw two drunken men brawling in a tavern. Both radiated a faint aura of light, clearly deities who had attained divine status. Seeing this, Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s face showed a trace of disdain, ¡°Many believe that deities are beyond reach, but they don¡¯t realize that deities are just mortals with great power, and their desires can be even more intense than those of mortals! Take these restaurants and inns, for instance. Technically, once one¡¯s cultivation level reaches a certain realm, there¡¯s no longer a need to eat!¡± ¡°But how many people can truly restrain their desires? These eateries go to great lengths to collect rare ingredients from everywhere, just to satisfy these strong deities¡¯ cravings!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°You seem to have little respect for these guys.¡± Chu Xiaoyun shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t disdain them, I disdain all of the divine clans now!¡± ¡°Petty and low, yet so self-important! If the divine clans do not change, they will eventually perish among the many races.¡± Xue An looked at Chu Xiaoyun with some surprise. Such insight was indeed extraordinary coming from a woman. At that time, there were five days until the celebration of the Cursed Goddess¡¯s divine birthday. Due to the unprecedented scale of the celebration, many guests had arrived. In order to entertain these strong warriors from all places, the disciples under the Cursed Goddess were collectively mobilized to arrange accommodations for every guest. When Chu Xiaoyun and Xue An arrived at a settlement point, several busy female disciples had just gotten a bit of respite. Upon seeing Chu Xiaoyun, these female disciples couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback. ¡°Chu¡­ Chu Xiaoyun?¡± one of the female disciples said in amazement. As soon as the words came out, the female disciple realized her mistake but calmly changed her address, ¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯re back!¡± Chu Xiaoyun seemed not to notice these reactions and simply nodded slightly, ¡°This is a gentleman here to attend the master¡¯s divine birthday celebration. Please prepare a place for him to stay.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Okay!¡± The female disciple glanced at Xue An, checked a list, and said, ¡°Sister Chu, there is a suite in the ¡®C¡¯ block available, what do you think¡­?¡± Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s expression turned cold, ¡°You want the guest I brought back to stay in a ¡®C¡¯ block room?¡± A hint of barely noticeable disdain flashed in the female disciple¡¯s eyes before she replied in a contrived tone, ¡°Sister Chu, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m disrespecting you or your guest. It¡¯s just that you arrived too late. The ¡®A¡¯ and ¡®B¡¯ block suites are all taken! If you don¡¯t want it, you¡¯ll have to wait.¡± Chu Xiaoyun became furious. She was no fool and could clearly hear the perfunctory tone in the words of the female disciple responsible for allocating the rooms. ¡°But just as she was about to explode, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Let it be the third-grade badge then. There¡¯s no need to argue over such trifles!¡± Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s mind cooled slightly upon hearing this. She forcefully suppressed the anger in her heart and bowed her head, saying, ¡°Yes.¡± The female disciple¡¯s face showed a smug expression as she took out a wooden tablet. ¡°Since you are familiar with the city, Sister Chu, there¡¯s no need for us to send you off. You can just take the room tablet yourself!¡± Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s face was as cold as ice. Knowing that arguing further was pointless, she took the room tablet and turned to leave. However, just as the two of them had stepped out of the room, they heard a burst of snickering from behind. It set Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s anger ablaze. She should be noted, although she had been a mere marginal figure under the curse goddess, she was at least recognized as an elder sister. Only True Disciples like Ruan Jingshow had the right to disdain her. But the ordinary disciples should still pay her due respect when they saw her. To her surprise, now that she had returned, even these ordinary disciples dared to show her attitude and take a stand against her. This naturally fueled Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s rage. At that moment, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Are you planning to seek complete revenge, or are you going to make a big fuss over these insignificant matters?¡± These words hit her like a hammer, and Chu Xiaoyun instantly snapped out of it. Her anger dissipated as if ice and snow had melted away. Xue An and Chu Xiaoyun walked away. The few female disciples in the room began to discuss animatedly. ¡°Hehe, does this Chu Xiaoyun really think she¡¯s the big senior sister now? She was somewhat valued by our master before, and that¡¯s why we feared her, but now she¡¯s been banished to the forgotten lands. Yet she still tries to pull rank as a senior sister, truly oblivious to her situation!¡± the female disciple in charge sneered. ¡°Hey, who¡¯s that man?¡± one of the female disciples said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? That is a distinguished gentleman personally invited by Chu Xiaoyun!¡± another female disciple said mockingly. This remark drew a burst of laughter from the others. ¡°This young man does seem to have some self-awareness. But as a man, he doesn¡¯t dare to speak up, and still dares to call himself a gentleman? Ridiculous!¡± the female disciple taunted. ¡°Hehe, I think at this divine celebration of our master¡¯s deity status, Chu Xiaoyun is going to be unlucky again! She might even lose her life!¡± ¡°Oh? Why do you say that?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Because I heard that the master¡¯s breakthrough is imminent, which is why this divine celebration is so grand! Think about it, Chu Xiaoyun has only survived until now because the master wanted her innate talents and bloodline. Once the master makes a breakthrough, she will lose her value. Given our master¡¯s temper, isn¡¯t her death inevitable?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone in the room suddenly understood. ¡°No wonder! That explains it!¡± ¡°Hehe, let¡¯s see what Chu Xiaoyun does then!¡± As they were engrossed in their discussion, They heard disordered footsteps outside the door, then the young master of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan, Qi Hongbo, Ruan Jingshow, and a group of people walked in. Chapter 1078 - Chapter 1078 Chapter 1078 The Feast of Jade Delicacies (4th Chapter 1078: Chapter 1078: The Feast of Jade Delicacies (4th Update) Chapter 1078: Chapter 1078: The Feast of Jade Delicacies (4th Update) Upon seeing Ruan Jingshow, the group of female disciples all turned solemn and stood attentively. ¡°Senior Sister Ruan!¡± ¡°Greetings to Senior Sister Ruan!¡± Among the greetings that followed one after another. Ruan Jingshow nodded arrogantly, ¡°This is Young Master Qi from the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan. Arrange a top-notch residence for him!¡± ¡°Yes! There¡¯s a ¡®Heaven¡¯ designated courtyard currently available. Young Master Qi can move in now!¡± The female disciple, who had just said there were no rooms available, now said with a face full of smiles. Ruan Jingshow nodded, ¡°Good, then lead the way now!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The female disciple hurriedly responded, then suddenly remembered something and quickly said, ¡°Senior Sister Ruan, Chu Xiaoyun just arrived!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Ruan Jingshow startled upon hearing this. Qi Hongbo, who had already turned to leave, couldn¡¯t help stopping in his tracks and then turned around. ¡°Is this Chu Xiaoyun the woman we saw on the road?¡± Ruan Jingshow dared not hide anything and could only nod in response, ¡°Yes!¡± Qi Hongbo¡¯s lips curled up in a slight smile, ¡°Interesting that she arrived even faster than me who controlled the Flying Boat!¡± Then he spoke indifferently, ¡°I just received some invitations from friends for a small gathering tonight at the Jade Banquet Pavilion. When the time comes, you should also invite this Chu Xiaoyun.¡± Ruan Jingshow bowed her head deeply, trying to hide the hatred in her eyes, yet still managed to say calmly, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Right, also invite that young boy!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Qi Hongbo smiled, then strode away. The moment he left, Ruan Jingshow raised her hand and fiercely slapped the female disciple. ¡°Bitch, was there a need for you to blabber?¡± The female disciple, her face bleeding from the nose and mouth, didn¡¯t even dare to wipe it off but only said with a crying tone, ¡°Senior Sister Ruan, wasn¡¯t it your previous instruction to us to report any new movements of this Chu Xiaoyun without delay?¡± Ruan Jingshow was taken aback upon hearing this and remembered that she had indeed said those words. But immediately, she became enraged again, raised her other hand, and slapped the female disciple once more, then harshly said, ¡°You dare talk back when I speak?¡± The female disciple, terrified, knelt on the ground with a thud, ¡°Senior Sister Ruan, I was wrong, I won¡¯t dare again!¡± Ruan Jingshow sneered, ¡°Where is this Chu Xiaoyun staying now?¡± ¡°Senior Sister Ruan, I arranged for her and the young boy she brought to stay in the Bing Character No. 7 Courtyard!¡± ¡°Bing Character Room¡­ very good, well done!¡± Ruan Jingshow then nodded in satisfaction and turned to leave. The female disciple, who just got slapped twice for no good reason, finally let out a sigh of relief, then shot a resentful glance at Ruan Jingshow¡¯s retreating figure. The Bing Character Courtyard, located in a corner of Cursed City, indeed had subpar conditions, and was just passable. Those arranged to stay here were all ordinary members of the Divine Clan, at the True God Level or even Demi-Divine Level, meaning not even a Half-step True Immortal. As Xue An and Chu Xiaoyun stood in front of the Bing Character No. 7 Courtyard, many people looked at them with strange eyes. Because even in this place, this courtyard was considered the most dilapidated. Even the wooden door was crooked and seemed like it would fall off with just a push. Xue An didn¡¯t feel a bit about this. But Chu Xiaoyun felt deeply ashamed. ¡°Sir¡­¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Using such petty tricks, it seems their character truly follows that of Country R!¡± With that, Xue An casually pushed the door open and entered. Chu Xiaoyun was taken aback, but quickly followed inside. Despite the decrepitude of the courtyard, fortunately, everything needed was at hand. At this moment, Chu Xiaoyun had transformed into a maid, using her divine power to clean the house and yard. Just as everything was neatly arranged, Ruan Jingshow arrived. Upon entering the courtyard, Ruan Jingshow covered her mouth exaggeratedly, ¡°My God, these guys actually dared to arrange Sister Chu¡¯s guest to stay in such a place, it¡¯s outrageous!¡± Chu Xiaoyun gave her a cold glance, ¡°Ruan Jingshow, did you come here just to say this?¡± Ruan Jingshow chuckled, her gaze drifting intentionally or unintentionally towards Xue An, who was sitting in the distance drinking tea. ¡°Of course not, Sister Chu, I have some good news for you!¡± ¡°Good news?¡± ¡°Yes! The young master of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan, Young Master Qi, Qi Hongbo, has specially invited you to attend a small gathering tonight at Jade Banquet Pavilion with him and a few distinguished figures! Isn¡¯t that good news?¡± Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s expression changed, and her eyebrows began to raise, ¡°Ruan Jingshow, this might be a delightful matter for you, but I¡¯m not interested. Go back and tell that Young Master Qi, I don¡¯t have time for this!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ruan Jingshow was secretly delighted. This was the result she wanted. She had not easily climbed onto the tree of Qi Hongbo, how could she allow Chu Xiaoyun to ascend so effortlessly? ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back and relay your message to Young Master Qi, but¡­¡± Ruan Jingshow looked disdainfully towards Xue An. ¡°Young Master Qi also said he invites this gentleman over as well!¡± Ruan Jingshow hadn¡¯t thought Xue An would accept. She thought that given the young man¡¯s prior conduct, facing such an invitation, he definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to go. So this invitation was said offhandedly, and then she turned to leave. Unexpectedly, Xue An put down his teacup, and smiled slightly, ¡°Oh? Inviting me as well?¡± Ruan Jingshow was slightly taken aback, ¡°Indeed! This occasion is a small gathering of Young Master Qi along with elite scions from noble families, you¡­ ¡± Ruan Jingshow didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but her implication was clear. Those eligible to attend were individuals of extraordinary backgrounds; if he wanted to go, he needed to measure his own strength. Yet, to her utter surprise, Xue An responded with a smile, ¡°Then go back and tell your Young Master Qi, I will most definitely be there, and Miss Chu will join me too!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ruan Jingshow was choked with frustration but dared not say more, glaring hatefully at Xue An before turning to leave. After she left, Chu Xiaoyun looked puzzled and asked, ¡°Sir, why did you agree to this invitation? You know that this Young Master Qi surely does not have good intentions!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°I know he doesn¡¯t have good intentions, but there are still five days until the event. Just sitting around here, don¡¯t you find it too dull? We should find something fun!¡± If Qi Hongbo knew he had become a source of amusement for Xue An, he would probably be furious enough to vomit blood. But at this moment, he sat contentedly on a cloud bed, enjoying a massage from several beautiful maids. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Ruan Jingshow returned, he slightly looked up, ¡°How did it go?¡± Ruan Jingshow whispered, ¡°They have agreed!¡± Qi Hongbo laughed heartily, ¡°Well done, I thought you might deliberately mess this up!¡± Ruan Jingshow remained silent. Qi Hongbo said indifferently, ¡°Go get ready. Tonight at Jade Banquet Pavilion, I want no others present; I¡¯ve booked the entire venue!¡± Chapter 1079 - Chapter 1079 Chapter 1079 Gathering of the Aristocratic Chapter 1079: Chapter 1079: Gathering of the Aristocratic Geniuses (1st Update) Chapter 1079: Chapter 1079: Gathering of the Aristocratic Geniuses (1st Update) Jade Banquet Pavilion was the highest-end luxury inn in Cursed City, towering a hundred zhang high and divided into thirty-three floors, each a world of its own. Only those with both status and high Cultivation Levels could afford to dine here, truly the chosen ones among the strong. Moreover, it was said that the backstage boss of Jade Banquet Pavilion was Pu Yanru, the most favored disciple of the Goddess of the Curse, known as the minor City Lord. Thus, her status was extraordinary. As night fell and the lights began to glow, Jade Banquet Pavilion, usually bustling by this time, was unusually quiet today. The head steward of Jade Banquet Pavilion stood at the entrance with a group of subordinates. Regardless of status or Cultivation Level, those who came to dine were politely yet resolutely turned away before they could even enter. Although most people were dissatisfied, the sight before them made it clear that some wealthy and noble guest had booked the entire venue. They could only leave begrudgingly. However, many others deemed themselves too prestigious to be denied and believed that Jade Banquet Pavilion¡¯s actions were a direct affront to their dignity, thus they began to question indignantly. ¡°What? Even I cannot enter? Have you guys gone blind, not recognizing me, young master?¡± a man wearing opulent garments and radiating a powerful aura coldly questioned. ¡°Young Master Yue, of course we recognize you, but today is indeed a special occasion. Orders from above state that no outsiders may enter, so we truly apologize!¡± said the head steward, bowing slightly with sincere respect. ¡°Outsiders? Am I considered an outsider too?¡± Hearing this, Young Master Yue grew even more infuriated and started walking inside. The head steward gently stepped forward, blocking his path, and respectfully said, ¡°Young Master Yue, although it may sound harsh, you indeed cannot enter because the person who booked Jade Banquet Pavilion today has an extremely special status!¡± ¡°Get out of the way! I want to see who this important person is today. They must have quite an audacity to not give face to me, Young Master Yue!¡± Saying so, Young Master Yue strode forward, attempting to enter. The head steward¡¯s face showed a trace of difficulty. That was because Young Master Yue was a descendant of a high-ranking Deity of the Tian Zhao Realm, and he often frequented Cursed City for pleasure; it was tough to offend him. Just then, a streak of light flew to the front of Jade Banquet Pavilion, and upon landing, it turned out to be a scantily clad, enchantingly curvaceous, beautiful woman. As she appeared, everyone around fell into silence. Then, the woman looked around with alluring eyes, gently covering her mouth and letting out a flirtatious laugh, before gracefully walking towards Jade Banquet Pavilion. Seeing this, the stewards originally blocking the entrance promptly stepped aside, arranging themselves on both sides. Even the previously arrogant Young Master Yue now stood dumbfounded, foolishly watching the woman enter Jade Banquet Pavilion. It wasn¡¯t until she had disappeared from sight that Young Master Yue shivered, swallowed his saliva, and said in a trembling voice. ¡°Is¡­ is this tonight¡¯s guest?¡± The head steward sighed softly and nodded, ¡°Young Master Yue, she is just one of the guests coming tonight. There will be a few more arriving later, and the host of this banquet¡­¡± Saying so, the head steward leaned in and whispered something into Young Master Yue¡¯s ear. Hearing that, Young Master Yue¡¯s face instantly turned pale, and then he took a deep breath, turned around, and left without looking back. He was very aware that although his status might seem noble, compared to those attending tonight, the difference was like between the clouds and the mud. For instance, the woman who just arrived, sensuous and alluring in appearance, was actually Zhong Anan of the Taiyin Deity Clan, a well-known prodigy among the younger generation. Such an existence was far beyond what he could aspire to. When Zhong Anan reached the top floor of Jade Banquet Pavilion and had yet to be seated, an array of radiant lights appeared, and another person arrived at the scene. This was a man whose whole body emitted an aura of gloomy evil, his face as pale as paper, resembling a ghost at first glance. When he saw Zhong Anan, the man sneered playfully, ¡°It appears we¡¯ve arrived a bit early. While no one¡¯s here, Mysterious Lady, how about we cultivate some joy?¡± Zhong Anan laughed so hard that she trembled, but her charming eyes were as cold as ice, ¡°Ji Haoqiong, so many years have passed, and you¡¯re still the same! I don¡¯t mind cultivating, but aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll drain you completely dry?¡± If there had been others present, they would have undoubtedly exclaimed in shock. For the man was Ji Haoqiong, the young lord of the Wutong Divine Sect. Upon hearing this, Ji Haoqiong extended a tongue like a snake¡¯s flick, licking his chapped lips, ¡°Without trying, how would I know who will drain whom?¡± Zhong Anan¡¯s smile gradually faded. Being the heavenly pride of the Taiyin Deity Clan and although she seemed extremely libertine, her mystical femininity was absolutely inviolable, otherwise, she would surely suffer a reverse in her Cultivation Level, leading to a great loss. Hence, she was greatly displeased. Just then, a burst of laughter came, and several figures hurried over together. These newcomers were all prodigies defending their territories, familiar with each other, so they temporarily glossed over the matter. The room became lively, the prodigies, filled with spirit and enthusiasm, engaged in animated discussions. At that moment, a man in white unfolded his fan, chuckling, ¡°I wonder for what reason Qi has invited us to this banquet!¡± ¡°A white-haired chatterbox, why should there be a ¡®why¡¯ when it comes to enjoying a feast? Qi has been cultivating at home all this time. Now that he¡¯s finally come out, of course, he wants to relax and have a gathering with us, right?¡± a dark-skinned burly man laughed. ¡°Tsk, tsk, I heard that the goddess of the curse invited Qi¡¯s female disciple, who¡¯s almost been broken by Qi; did you know that?¡± someone else laughed. Hearing this, the eyes of these men lit up, except for the man in white who turned to look at Zhong Anan. ¡°Ms. Zhong¡­¡± Zhong Anan smiled coyly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to mind me, feel free to chat away! I find it rather interesting!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, could the Mysterious Lady still be upset about these things?¡± the burly man also grinned. The entire room burst into laughter. Just then, a faint voice said, ¡°What¡¯s being discussed that¡¯s making everyone so happy?¡± Along with the voice, figures were seen treading on moonlight outside the window, swiftly entering the room. Leading them was none other than Qi Hongbo, the young master of the Celestial Fire. The people in the room promptly got up. ¡°Greetings, Young Master Qi!¡± ¡°Greetings to Young Master Qi!¡± Qi Hongbo nodded indifferently, his face calm, ¡°My apologies for being late; thank you all for waiting!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Being of the highest status and Cultivation Level among everyone present, everyone smiled and said. ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Young Master Qi!¡± Only Ji Haoqiong had remained silent until he saw Ruan Jingshow beside Qi Hongbo; his eyes slightly brightened, and his voice rasped. ¡°Young Master Qi, this woman is¡­¡± Qi Hongbo nodded, ¡°What, are you interested, Ji? Feel free to take her; I don¡¯t think the Jade Banquet Pavilion would mind over just a disciple with the Wutong Divine Sect!¡± Chapter 1080 - Chapter 1080 Chapter 1080 Im Not Targeting Anyone Im Just Chapter 1080: Chapter 1080: I¡¯m Not Targeting Anyone, I¡¯m Just Saying Everyone Seated Here Is Trash (2nd Update) Chapter 1080: Chapter 1080: I¡¯m Not Targeting Anyone, I¡¯m Just Saying Everyone Seated Here Is Trash (2nd Update) Once these words were uttered, Ruan Jingshow¡¯s face changed drastically, ¡°Young Master Qi¡­.¡± But Ji Haoqiong just grinned and laughed, ¡°I have a habit, I never touch anything others have used, especially women.¡± Upon hearing this, Qi Hongbo burst into laughter, ¡°Young Master Ji speaks the truth, it seems I also need to change my habits from now on!¡± Faced with such comments, Ruan Jingshow could only bow her head, her face so mortified it seemed as if it could bleed. At that moment. The elegantly dressed, delicate-faced maidservants began to serve dishes like flowing water. All kinds of extremely precious ingredients, after meticulous cooking, exuded a tantalizing fragrance. Any dish casually placed on the table might be the entire fortune of an ordinary cultivator. Faced with such lavish spending, these scions of wealthy households remained indifferent, as if it were nothing out of the ordinary. ¡°Young Master Qi, your presence here representing the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan shows your status is ever more secure. Perhaps it won¡¯t be long before you officially become the Young Clan Leader of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan. When that time comes, I hope that Young Master Qi will lend me your support!¡± the bronze-skinned giant said with an ingratiating smile. Hearing this, Qi Hongbo laughed pridefully, ¡°Brother Li is too polite, if I take charge of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan, everything will surely be manageable!¡± The giant, upon hearing this, was overjoyed, raising his cup, ¡°Thank you, Young Master Qi!¡± After speaking, he drained the cup, his expressions and behavior full of sycophancy. If someone who knew this giant saw this scene, they would probably be shocked. For this giant was named Li Gang, the number one direct disciple of the Power Divine Temple, and a leading figure in his respective domain. But his fawning manner in front of Qi Hongbo showed just how ingrained the notion of ¡®the strong prevail¡¯ was in the Divine Realm. At this moment, the young man in white, fanning himself with a paper fan, spoke with a smile, ¡°Young Master Qi, I see there is still a seat empty. Is someone else coming?¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look puzzled. For indeed, there was one chair still vacant. Qi Hongbo laughed, ¡°Brother Bai is indeed observant, yes, there will be one more person coming!¡± The crowd murmured slightly. The young man in white couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly, ¡°All the proud talents of the noble families within the Cursed City have gathered here, I wonder who this additional person could be?¡± The young man in white was named Bai Chong, the legitimate heir of the Ancient Sword Divine Clan, and due to his wide social circle, he was well aware of the strong figures who had come to the Cursed City. So he naturally wondered who Qi Hongbo was waiting for. Qi Hongbo shook his head, ¡°Not one of the noble family talents, but a woman!¡± The crowd first looked stunned, then suddenly understood. Li Gang sneered, ¡°No wonder Young Master Qi has reserved a seat, it turns out to be for a woman!¡± Bai Chong couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Then today, we really must behold this woman who has caught Young Master Qi¡¯s eye.¡± Just then, the sound of footsteps came from the stairs. And then Xue An and Chu Xiaoyun slowly walked up. In an instant. All eyes focused on Chu Xiaoyun. The magic Chu Xiaoyun used to hide her face did not work on these scions from noble families. So, after a brief examination, even the most critical had to nod in approval. Indeed, she was a peerless beauty. Especially her figure, sinuous as a serpent, was simply the favorite of men. In comparison, Xue An by her side seemed very ordinary. Only Zhong Anan, after giving Chu Xiaoyun a few glances, focused her attention on Xue An. Especially when she noticed that despite the young man¡¯s modest demeanor, his eyes were as deep and tranquil as the sea, she was taken aback. Then she smiled with interest. At this moment, Bai Chong closed his paper fan with a snap and murmured in admiration, ¡°Indeed, she is a woman worthy of Young Master Qi¡¯s attention, truly ethereal and beautiful, a sight to behold!¡± Everyone was reminded by those words. ¡°Indeed, indeed, Xiao Bai speaks the truth!¡± ¡°Truly breathtaking beauty!¡± The haughty scions of the grand clans all began to cheer. Standing behind Qi Hongbo without even a seat of her own, Ruan Jingshow was nearly driven mad with jealousy upon hearing their praises. Why is it that this wretched girl, despite being of inferior birth and lower cultivation level than me, consistently outshines me? Yet these emotions were something she dared only vent inwardly, not daring to show them on the outside. So, nobody noticed her. At that moment, even Qi Hongbo¡¯s eyes flashed with surprise, before he nodded with pride, ¡°Miss Chu, we have been waiting for you. Please have a seat!¡± As he spoke, Qi Hongbo slightly bowed and gestured with an open hand. This attitude sparked a slight stir among the crowd. Chu Xiaoyun, however, showed no reaction, merely lowering her eyes and stepping aside. Huh? What does this mean? Many were puzzled. It was at this time that Xue An strolled forward leisurely. Only then did many take notice of Xue An, standing beside Chu Xiaoyun, and they were all somewhat taken aback. What does he intend to do? Amidst the rising doubts. They saw Xue An approach the table, then slowly and deliberately took a seat. The entire place fell silent at once. Many faces changed, and then all eyes turned in unison toward Qi Hongbo. To them, the actions of this young man were clearly a challenge to the dignity of Young Master Qi. Now it was up to Young Master Qi to deal with the situation. As expected. Young Master Qi¡¯s expression darkened, a glint of cold light flashing through his eyes. ¡°Hmph!¡± This snort sounded like a command. Li Gang, who had been brimming with impatience, abruptly stood up, with a flattering expression on his face, and said to Xue An, ¡°Kid, do you know where you are?¡± In face of Li Gang¡¯s exceedingly arrogant interrogation, Xue An did not become enraged but instead smiled faintly. ¡°Oh? What place is this?¡± ¡°Hmph! This is the Jade Banquet Pavilion, and all present here are the outstanding scions of the noble families, the elite of the elite. And you¡­ which clan or sect¡¯s illustrious scion might you be?¡± Despite Li Gang¡¯s seemingly brusque exterior, he was actually quite attentive. Indeed, there were no fools who could make a name for themselves in the Divine Realm. He observed that although Xue An¡¯s demeanor was modest, there was an innate bearing in every move he made, feared that Xue An might be a treasured scion of a major clan or wealthy family, and thus he intended to clarify first. Otherwise, if it came to blows, he would be at a disadvantage. And hearing his inquiry, everyone in the audience pricked up their ears. Facing this question, Xue An¡¯s lips curved up, revealing a faint smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I am no illustrious scion, nor the heir of any grand clan or noble family. My name is Xue An!¡± He said, surveying the room, ¡°I came here to see for myself what these so-called ¡®chosen ones¡¯ are all about!¡± ¡°The result¡­ I am thoroughly disappointed!¡± Upon hearing that Xue An was not one of the noble scions, Li Gang relaxed and became extremely arrogant, demanding in a sharp voice, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°No particular meaning, I¡¯m not actually targeting anyone, I just wanted to say that everyone here, you¡¯re all trash!¡± Chapter 1081 - Chapter 1081 Chapter 1081 You Dont Even Have the Right to Chapter 1081: Chapter 1081: You Don¡¯t Even Have the Right to Choose (3rd Update) Chapter 1081: Chapter 1081: You Don¡¯t Even Have the Right to Choose (3rd Update) The room fell into utter silence. Many even thought they had misheard, until, after a moment, they came to their senses, then burst into a furious rage. ¡°Where does this arrogant fool come from!¡± ¡°The audacity of this death-seeking fool! Doesn¡¯t he check who is present before speaking? Young Master Qi of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan, Mysterious Lady Zhong Anan of the Taiyin Deity Clan, Ji Haoqiong of the Wutong Divine Sect, Bai Chong of the Ancient Sword Divine Clan, Li Gang from the Divine Power Temple! Here, anyone randomly picked would be a distinguished individual, yet gathered together in this place, he actually dares to utter such wild words?¡± The entire top floor of the Jade Banquet Pavilion was shaken. All eyes were fixed on Xue An. Among these gazes, there were those filled with disdain, mockery, and even some who looked at Xue An as if they were looking at a dead man. ¡°Good, good, good!¡± Li Gang, infuriated to the point of laughter, said ¡®good¡¯ three times in a row. His muscles twisted and bulged like flowing water. A mere tremble from any muscle sent a palpable quiver through the entire Jade Banquet Pavilion. ¡°No matter who you are, just for your arrogance, today I¡¯ll give you an unforgettable lesson, to make you understand¡­ geniuses are not to be insulted!¡± Having said that, a formidable force surged directly at Xue An, firmly locking on to him. One must know that Li Gang had long since broken through to become a Half-step True Immortal, and he was a genuine King Level powerhouse. Of course, due to the Secret Technique, King Level powerhouses could vary greatly in strength. For example, his King Level was far inferior compared to Qi Hongbo. But King Level was still King Level, and even a casually displayed aura was enough to cause a change in expression. At this moment, in the eyes of many, Xue An was like a tiny boat amidst towering waves, at any moment at risk of capsizing. Yet, even under these circumstances, Xue An remained nonchalant, his fingers even lightly tapping the table top, watching Li Gang with interest. ¡°Body Cultivation? Your muscles are indeed well-trained, you would probably do well in a bodybuilding competition! But good muscles don¡¯t necessarily mean good strength! So I think, a Body Cultivation practitioner like you doesn¡¯t even qualify as trash!¡± ¡°Seeking death!¡± Li Gang, enraged by Xue An¡¯s words, saw his aura surge to its peak, then in one step he moved directly in front of Xue An, bringing down his palm with a thunderous strike. The might of this palm strike was so great it seemed to shatter the very space around them. If the Jade Banquet Pavilion hadn¡¯t been protected by Divine Power, that single strike could have collapsed the entire building. Even so, the flooring of the Jade Banquet Pavilion emitted a grating creaking noise. Yet, despite all this, Xue An still did not show the slightest disturbance and calmly looked up. A fierce smile appeared on Li Gang¡¯s face. He was very confident in his palm strike; not just any youth but even a fellow King Level powerhouse would have had to retreat from it. But just when he thought the victory was secured, Xue An raised his hand and at the critical moment, nonchalantly flicked his finger against Li Gang¡¯s incoming palm. The flick seemed to contain no power at all. Yet it struck Li Gang like lightning, sending him flying backwards, spewing a mouthful of fresh blood mid-air. Only after crashing through a wall, did Li Gang manage to land with difficulty. Looking at his arm, it was twisted in a bizarre angle, clearly broken and torn. At this scene, everyone was dumbstruck. One should know that a powerful Body Cultivation practitioner like Li Gang had tempered his bones and muscles to be as solid as metal, even capable of resisting magical treasures and tearing apart mystical beasts bare-handed. But just now, with a single, casual flick of his finger, Xue An had sent Li Gang flying and destroyed one of his arms. Such strength was truly frightening. In the deadly still room, the expression on Qi Hongbo¡¯s face unavoidably shifted, and then he spoke in a sinister tone, ¡°No wonder he dares to be so arrogant, he indeed has some ability!¡± ¡°But do you think¡­ that¡¯s enough?¡± As he spoke, Qi Hongbo¡¯s eyes shone brightly, and an overwhelmingly powerful divine might spread from him, causing those nearby to involuntarily retreat. But for Xue An, it was as if a gentle breeze brushed his face, completely unmoved. ¡°Young Master Qi, this fellow is wickedly tricky; be extra cautious!¡± Li Gang staggered to his feet and said with a chilling voice. Qi Hongbo gave a cold smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, such riffraff doesn¡¯t even catch my eye!¡± ¡°Lad, you¡¯re considered strong, I¡¯ll give you two options now. First, leave immediately, and I can pretend nothing happened! Second, leave your life behind!¡± Leaning back leisurely in his chair, Xue An heard this and chuckled softly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you two options as well. First, leave this place now, go home and reflect behind closed doors, and I might consider sparing you! As for the second¡­¡± Xue An revealed his pearly white teeth, saying chillingly, ¡°There is no second, because you don¡¯t even have the right to choose!¡± This declaration unsettled not only Qi Hongbo but also several other scions of prestigious families who could no longer sit still. ¡°I¡¯ve cultivated for so long, yet I¡¯ve never seen someone so arrogant!¡± Bai Chong gently waved his fan and spoke coldly. Ji Haoqiong remained silent, just staring at Xue An, his eyes venomous and malevolent like a serpent. Qi Hongbo, on the other hand, became so enraged he laughed instead, nodding his head, ¡°Very well, you¡¯re the first to dare talk to me like this, I¡¯ll grant your wish and let you depart this life right now!¡± As he said this, Qi Hongbo prepared to make his move. Just then, Sounds of jingling trinkets were heard, followed by a woman¡¯s light laughter, ¡°Everyone who comes here is a guest, why create such a scene with weapons drawn?¡± Accompanying her words, a woman with a beautiful face and a charmingly inviting smile entered the scene. Upon seeing this woman, The whole place fell silent first, then greetings commenced. ¡°Greetings to Miss Pu!¡± ¡°Greetings to Miss Yanru!¡± In the midst of these greetings, even Qi Hongbo slightly bowed, ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Pu!¡± Pu Yanru greeted him with a charming and delightful smile, ¡°Greetings, Young Master Qi!¡± Then she turned her head to look at Xue An and his companion, Chu Xiaoyun. When her gaze fell upon her, Chu Xiaoyun couldn¡¯t help but bow her head, ¡°Greetings¡­ Senior Sister Pu!¡± Pu Yanru smiled, ¡°So it¡¯s Xiaoyun, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve seen each other!¡± This greeting brought a warm flow to Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s heart. Because back in the Cursed City, Pu Yanru had taken good care of her, and was quite possibly the only person who did not treat her with prejudice. Surveying the crowd, Pu Yanru sighed softly and said, ¡°The celebration of our Master is impending, why must everyone act like this? How about giving Yanru some face and taking a step back each?¡± Qi Hongbo sneered upon hearing this, ¡°Miss Yanru, it¡¯s not that I do not give you face, but this person is simply too arrogant!¡± Pu Yanru naturally had seen the situation, especially noting the injuries on Li Gang. This surprised Pu Yanru, unclear about the origins of this young man. But being adroit and gracious as always, she stepped forward with a light chuckle, filling a cup with wine. ¡°Sir, if you wouldn¡¯t mind, drink this cup, and we can act as if nothing happened, how about it?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only To many, this seemed like providing the young man an opportunity to step down gracefully. But to everyone¡¯s surprise, Xue An quietly observed Pu Yanru for a long moment, then slowly rose to his feet and addressed the crowd indifferently, ¡°Since you refuse to leave, I only hope you won¡¯t regret it later.¡± Having said that, Xue An turned and walked away. With a slightly pale face, Chu Xiaoyun nodded slightly toward Pu Yanru and then followed Xue An out. From start to finish, Xue An hadn¡¯t taken the cup of wine from Pu Yanru¡¯s hand. Chapter 1082 - Chapter 1082 Chapter 1082 Holding the Sky Fire Extremely Chapter 1082: Chapter 1082: Holding the Sky Fire, Extremely Arrogant (First Update) Chapter 1082: Chapter 1082: Holding the Sky Fire, Extremely Arrogant (First Update) Watching the retreating figures of Xue An and his companion, Pu Yanru¡¯s wine cup stiffened in midair. Her face, as lovely as a flower, still bore a smile, yet her eyes gradually filled with a chilling coldness. Qi Hongbo spoke indifferently, ¡°Miss Pu, do you recognize this man?¡± Pu Yanru shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡± Beside her, Bai Chong waved his folding fan, ¡°So arrogant, I really wonder what he¡¯s relying on!¡± A murderous chill flashed in Qi Hongbo¡¯s eyes, ¡°No matter what he relies on, since he dares to be so bold in front of me, he must die!¡± Li Gang, who was grimacing in pain as he tended to the injuries on his arm, snarled in agreement, ¡°Exactly, the guy is as good as dead. Several elders from our Divine Temple, along with the Hall Master, will soon arrive, and when they do, I¡¯ll skin him alive!¡± No sooner had he spoken than his newly set arm broke once again. Li Gang let out a terrible cry, ¡°That bastard, his strike ground my arm bone into dust, it will set back my cultivation by at least ten years. I must kill him!¡± As someone focused on body cultivation, his body was his most treasured possession, his bones incredibly tough. This meant that once broken, they required a tremendous amount of cultivation to heal. And so, Li Gang bore an intense hatred for Xue An. Hearing Li Gang¡¯s outburst, Pu Yanru said coolly, ¡°I understand everyone¡¯s feelings, but before the Divine Birth Celebration, no one is allowed to stir up trouble. Everything¡­ let¡¯s resolve it all after the celebration, alright?¡± Although Li Gang was furious, Pu Yanru¡¯s words carried weight, as she was the spokesperson for the Curse Goddess. He dared not disobey her. Qi Hongbo nodded slightly, ¡°Miss Pu, rest assured, we will certainly not make things difficult for you. We¡¯ll wait until after your master¡¯s Divine Birth Celebration!¡± ¡°Thank you, Mister Qi,¡± Pu Yanru replied with a slight bow. At that moment, Ji Haoqiong, who had been silent all along, suddenly said in a cold voice, ¡°Afterward, I want that woman.¡± His words caused an instant shift in the expressions of Bai Chong and the others. For Chu Xiaoyun was someone Qi Hongbo had set his sights on first. Qi Hongbo¡¯s face turned rather unsightly as well. Licking his lips, Ji Haoqiong added, ¡°Mister Qi, rest assured, I won¡¯t take her for nothing. In return, the Wutong Divine Sect will lend you full support in controlling the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan. How about that?¡± On hearing this, Qi Hongbo¡¯s eyes lit up, then he revealed a faint smile, ¡°Mister Ji, you¡¯re too polite. It¡¯s just a woman, after all, hardly worth mentioning!¡± Ji Haoqiong grinned, ¡°Mister Qi, if you don¡¯t mind, after I¡¯ve had my way with her, I can still give her to you!¡± Qi Hongbo laughed heartily upon hearing this, ¡°To be honest, I really don¡¯t mind at all! Even a wilted flower might strike me as rather nice!¡± Qi Hongbo was referring to Ruan Jingshow. Ruan Jingshow, who had been trying hard to be inconspicuous since arriving with Pu Yanru, shuddered at these words, her face turning deathly pale. Yet hearing these men so blatantly discuss how to ¡°deal with¡± her junior sister, Pu Yanru not only didn¡¯t get angry, she actually listened with a smile on her face. Qi Hongbo then turned to look at Pu Yanru, ¡°By the way, Miss Pu! That woman just now seemed to be your junior sister. You don¡¯t have any objections to us handling her like this, do you?¡± With a few playful chuckles, Pu Yanru replied, ¡°With the lords in such high spirits, even if I had objections, I wouldn¡¯t dare voice them! Besides, since Chu Xiaoyun is associating with people opposed to the lords, receiving some punishment is only what she deserves!¡± ¡°Oh? But I just saw that woman treating Miss Pu with a great deal of respect!¡± Bai Chong closed his fan with a light laugh. Pu Yanru dismissively curled her lip, ¡°A woman whose family has been exterminated. If not for her hereditary talents being of some value, she¡¯d be long dead!¡± ¡°I was just being kind to her, and this idiot appreciated it so much. Of course, I¡¯d take advantage of a situation where I can gain favor without giving anything in return!¡± ¡°However, her days are almost at an end now, and the distinguished ones need not concern themselves further!¡± Hearing Pu Yanru¡¯s words, Qi Hongbo was momentarily stunned, then he nodded thoughtfully. After a few more drinks with Qi Hongbo and the others, Pu Yanru then left. Once she was gone. Qi Hongbo and Bai Chong exchanged glances. Then Qi Hongbo, leaning back in his chair, said thoughtfully, ¡°It seems the rumors are true!¡± Bai Chong also nodded, ¡°Indeed, this Pu Yanru probably isn¡¯t lying!¡± Li Gang, utterly confused, said, ¡°Young Qi, Xiao Bai, what are you both talking about? I don¡¯t understand any of it!¡± Zhong Anan, who had been silent until now, suddenly sighed, ¡°Li Gang, what Young Qi and the others are saying is that the Curse Goddess¡¯s organizing such a grand divine birth celebration is very likely because she is about to make a breakthrough!¡± Li Gang shuddered at these words, ¡°You mean¡­?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Qi Hongbo nodded, ¡°The Mysterious Lady said a lot, the Curse Goddess has likely accumulated enough Divine Power and is about to break through to become a true Great Luo, ascending to the ranks of the Ancient Gods!¡± ¡°Hiss!¡± Upon hearing this, Li Gang sucked in a breath of cold air. Even as slow-witted as he was, he understood what that meant. An Ancient God-level power was someone who could influence life and death across a realm. In the Tian Zhao Realm, only the Tian Zhao Divine King, who hadn¡¯t made a public appearance in a long time, was an Ancient God-level power. If the Curse Goddess truly succeeded in her breakthrough, it would bring a tremendously terrifying chain reaction. ¡°No, I must report this matter immediately to the Hall Master! Gentlemen, I will take my leave first!¡± Having said this, Li Gang leapt up and vanished into the night sky. Ji Haoqiong, looking disdainfully at Li Gang¡¯s retreating figure, scoffed, ¡°What a fool, he¡¯s only just learnt of such critical information! Young Qi, why do you always invite this guy?¡± Qi Hongbo chuckled, ¡°Although he¡¯s a bit simple-minded, he¡¯s quite useful as a hound! Just like just now, without me having to say a word, he took action on my behalf!¡± Ji Haoqiong nodded at this, ¡°That¡¯s also true! I would want a free hound too!¡± Then Bai Chong suddenly said, ¡°Young Qi, the strength of that young man just now is not to be underestimated, indeed!¡± The others nodded in agreement, for anyone who could repel Li Gang in a single move was at least of King Level! But Qi Hongbo began to laugh upon hearing this, his smile filled with arrogance. ¡°His strength is indeed noteworthy; had it been before, I might have feared him somewhat! But now¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As he spoke, a pale blue flame suddenly appeared before Qi Hongbo. The appearance of this flame caused the temperature in the entire room to soar. In an instant, all the porcelain and glass within the room shattered. ¡°This is¡­ Heavenly Fire!¡± Bai Chong was startled, then said in astonishment. Qi Hongbo nodded proudly, ¡°Exactly, this is a wisp of Heavenly Fire personally bestowed upon me by my father before I left home! With it¡­ no matter who the rival is, in my eyes, they are all but ants!¡± Chapter 1083 - Chapter 1083 Chapter 1083 Intrigue and Struggle (2nd Update) Chapter 1083: Chapter 1083: Intrigue and Struggle (2nd Update) Chapter 1083: Chapter 1083: Intrigue and Struggle (2nd Update) Everyone present fell silent upon hearing this, their eyes also filled with reverence as they looked at the wisp of flame. Because the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan held such a transcendent status owing to their control of one of the most formidable places in the Divine Realm¨Cthe Abyss of Heavenly Fire. It was said that every thousand years, a wisp of extremely powerful heavenly fire would condense there. This flame could destroy anything and was not bound by the Five Elements. Once it made contact, it was extremely difficult to extinguish¨Ctruly a toxic and formidable flame. Over the lengthy course of time, the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan had mastered the secret technique of condensing heavenly fire, which had made them leap into being one of the most formidable powers in the entire Divine Realm. Now, Qi Hongbo had managed to obtain a wisp of heavenly fire and clearly displayed great mastery over it. Even the proud Ji Haoqiong couldn¡¯t help but lower his head. Feeling the reverent gazes of everyone, Qi Hongbo, full of pride, stood up and walked towards the window, saying lightly, ¡°By then, I¡¯ll make him kneel and beg for mercy!¡± Everyone bowed their heads, but Zhong Anan, watching Qi Hongbo¡¯s retreating figure, had the image of that young man flash through her mind. Her sharp feminine intuition made her feel that things might not be as simple as Qi Hongbo had said! Meanwhile, as Qi Hongbo and the others continued their celebration at the Jade Banquet Pavilion. Pu Yanru¡¯s figure appeared at the base of the tall tower located in the heart of Cursed City. This entirely dark tower that reached towards the sky was the most prominent landmark of the entire Cursed City and was also where the Curse Goddess resided. At that moment. The Tower of Curses stood silently, surrounded by darkness so dense that not even starlight could penetrate. The silence was so profound that one could hear their own heartbeat. Pu Yanru knew that within this silent darkness lurked extremely powerful curse runes; a single misstep by an ordinary person could lead to a fate of eternal damnation. Yet Pu Yanru walked as if on flat ground, entering the tower within a few steps. On entering the tower, the surroundings changed dramatically. Thorns covered the ground, and wicked vines grew rampant. Moreover, countless venomous snakes slithered on the ground. As Pu Yanru walked in, they all reared up, greedily staring. Drops of venom fell, splashing on the ground and blossoming into bizarre and enchanting little flowers. Pu Yanru took a deep breath and softly said, ¡°Master!¡± Moments later, a faint voice came from the void, ¡°You¡¯ve arrived!¡± As it spoke, all the venomous creatures began frantically gathering at one spot, including the thorns and wicked vines, which grew wildly and then converged in an instant, forming a sinister and evil throne. Gradually, a blurry figure began to appear on the throne. It was only after a moment that a woman appeared on the throne, her skin as white as fresh snow and her lips red as flames. Seeing this woman, Pu Yanru respectfully knelt on the ground. ¡°Greetings, Master!¡± Indeed. This girl, who appeared to be only in her twenties, was the Curse Goddess, who made countless people tremble with fear. She looked down at Pu Yanru and spoke indifferently, ¡°What is the situation in the city now?¡± ¡°Master, the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan, Taiyin Deity Clan, Ancient Sword Divine Clan, Wutong Divine Sect, and other forces have all sent people, and other powerful beings are also converging here!¡± ¡°Master, I have followed your instructions and spread the news of your imminent breakthrough! It seems that they have all come because of this.¡± The Goddess of Curses nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Very good! It seems these people are not fools!¡± At this moment, Pu Yanru hesitated slightly and said, ¡°Master, but I still don¡¯t understand why you are promoting this so openly, what about the Divine King¡­¡± The corners of the Goddess of Curses¡¯ mouth twisted into a cold smile, ¡°You still don¡¯t understand what it means to advance to Great Luo and become a Powerful One among the Ancient Gods!¡± ¡°Before this, although my Divine Power was almost equal to the Divine King¡¯s, he could still completely annihilate me!¡± ¡°But once I advance to Great Luo and become a Powerful One among the Ancient Gods, there will be little in The Multiverse Realms that can completely annihilate me! In such a case, even the Divine King will have to think twice about the consequences of provoking me!¡± ¡°Especially since I excel in curses, which are the hardest to guard against, I believe the Divine King must be quite troubled by me right now!¡± With that, the Goddess of Curses let out a coy laugh. Pu Yanru couldn¡¯t help but nod and smile, ¡°I see! Master, does that mean that in the future¡­¡± Before she could finish, the Goddess of Curses waved her hand and said indifferently, ¡°I know what you¡¯re about to say, but Tian Zhao has been ruling the Divine Realm for ten thousand years, and that old thing has hidden strengths that no one knows about! If I want to replace him, it won¡¯t be accomplished overnight!¡± ¡°And besides¡­ we are all part of the Tian Zhao realm, sharing both its glory and its losses. If we fight internally now, we make it easy for others to take advantage. It¡¯s better to hide behind the Divine King and slowly increase our strength! I think the Divine King is likely thinking the same way!¡± Indeed, the Goddess of Curses was worthy of being the most rapidly ascending new deity among the gods of Tian Zhao in the last millennium. At least her mind and vision were exceptionally clear. Naturally, Pu Yanru flattered her with a few compliments before she suddenly remembered something and said solemnly. ¡°Master, Chu Xiaoyun has also returned to the Cursed City!¡± ¡°Oh? She¡¯s returned at just the right time, as her blood talent is of no use to me anymore. I¡¯ll reward her to you then!¡± the Goddess of Curses said indifferently. Pu Yanru was overjoyed, ¡°Thank you, Master! But¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Pu Yanru lowered her head, ¡°But Chu Xiaoyun didn¡¯t come alone this time; she is accompanied by a strange man!¡± ¡°Oh? A strange man?¡± The Goddess of Curses showed slight interest. ¡°Yes!¡± Saying so, Pu Yanru related the events that had occurred at the Jade Banquet Pavilion. Upon hearing this, the Goddess of Curses leaned back in her divine throne, propping up her astoundingly long legs, and said lightly, ¡°Defeating the heir of the Divine Temple with a single strike, his strength is indeed impressive, and you all have never seen him before, so he must be a young powerhouse from the outside world!¡± ¡°Outside world¡­¡± Pu Yanru paused, then said quite shockingly, ¡°Master, do you mean to say he has traveled here from another part of The Multiverse? Then doesn¡¯t that mean his power¡­¡± The Goddess of Curses waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s not that miraculous. Although officially only Great Luo Powerful Ones are free to travel among The Multiverse, with a good Trans-ocean Starship, one can still travel at will!¡± ¡°Yes! Disciple understands!¡± Pu Yanru finally breathed a sigh of relief. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Tsk, tsk, from what you¡¯ve said, he seems to be a naive young man! It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve tasted a young one from the outside world!¡± As she spoke, the Goddess of Curses stretched out her tongue and seductively licked her lips, then beckoned to Pu Yanru with a crooked finger. ¡°Come here!¡± Pu Yanru shuddered and then her face showed a bewitched expression, ¡°Yes, Master!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Yes, my Queen!¡± Chapter 1084 - Chapter 1084 Chapter 1084 The Birth of a God Begins (First Chapter 1084: Chapter 1084: The Birth of a God Begins (First Update) Chapter 1084: Chapter 1084: The Birth of a God Begins (First Update) Several days passed in the blink of an eye, and finally, the day of Divine Birth had arrived. The entire Cursed City was now packed with mighty heroes from all the domains. The immensely grand celebration had slowly begun to unfold. Before the Black Giant Towers in the center of the city, the Cursed Goddess used her supreme Divine Power to create a space specifically for the occasion. ¡°Li Gang, along with the Hall Master of the Divine Temple, the elders, and the True Disciples, has come to attend and offer congratulations!¡± ¡°Pu Yanru, representing the Sect Hierarch, from Wutong Divine Sect, has come to attend and offer congratulations!¡± ¡°Zhong Anan from Taiyin Deity Clan, the Mysterious Lady, has come to offer congratulations!¡± ¡°Bai Chong from the Ancient Sword Divine Clan has come to offer congratulations!¡± The cries of greetings echoed one after another. The crowd gathered at the entrance grew even more restless. ¡°In previous years, the Goddess also held celebrations for the Divine Birth, but it was nothing more than sending a representative from her own domain to attend out of courtesy. Who could have anticipated the lavishness of this year¡¯s event? Almost all the mighty heroes from various domains have come!¡± someone exclaimed in astonishment. ¡°Indeed, look at these attendees, any one of them is a formidable figure who commands great influence! It seems that from now on, the reputation of this Cursed Goddess will only grow stronger!¡± someone else remarked with a sigh. Just then, there arose a commotion from the distant crowd, and soon Qi Hongbo appeared, walking proudly. ¡°Heavenly Fire Divine Clan¡¯s Young Master Qi Hongbo has come to attend and offer congratulations!¡± Boom! The crowd first fell silent, then burst into surprised murmurs. ¡°The people from the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan have even come!¡± ¡°And it is the Young Master of Heavenly Fire! Now, this really adds prestige to the Goddess!¡± The Heavenly Fire Divine Clan was known as one of the most powerful clans in the Divine Realm, and as the Young Master, Qi Hongbo held an exceedingly esteemed position. His personal appearance here further attested to the influential power of the Cursed Goddess. Qi Hongbo relished the feeling of being admired by thousands; he walked slowly into the temporarily constructed celestial platform. ¡°Young Master Qi!¡± ¡°Greetings to Young Master Qi!¡± As he entered, the greetings became ceaseless. Qi Hongbo nodded slightly, then casually walked over to where Bai Chong and others who were waiting for him stood. ¡°Young Master Qi, the black robe you are wearing today really accentuates your handsome and extraordinary presence!¡± Li Gang complimented with a flattering smile. Qi Hongbo gave no definite response, but looked around the hall and said indifferently, ¡°Has that person not arrived yet?¡± Bai Chong shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve looked around since I arrived, and there¡¯s been no sign of him or that Chu Xiaoyun. They probably haven¡¯t arrived yet!¡± ¡°Hmph, if he dares to come, I will surely flay him!¡± Li Gang clearly knew whom he was referring to, and a hint of hatred flashed across his face. ¡°Have your injuries healed that you dare to talk this way?¡± Ji Haoqiong suddenly interjected with a mocking tone. Li Gang, not wanting to offend Ji Haoqiong, still forced a smile despite the ridicule, ¡°Of course, they¡¯ve healed! And don¡¯t worry, if that guy dares to show up, our Divine Temple will be the first to not let him off; the Sect Hierarch has already arrived as well!¡± Saying this, Li Gang¡¯s face revealed a smug expression. Ji Haoqiong snorted coldly but said nothing more. At that moment, Bai Chong commented indifferently, ¡°I doubt he would dare to come.¡± ¡°Heh, I think so too. If that guy isn¡¯t too stupid, he should leave immediately and run as far as he can!¡± Li Gang added. Qi Hongbo mentioned nonchalantly, ¡°Whether he comes or not, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master Qi is correct!¡± Li Gang flattered again. Just then, Pu Yanru and Ruan Jingshow walked gracefully towards them. Now, Pu Yanru, dressed in new clothes, looked even more elegant and attractive. Following her, radiant and full of excitement, was Ruan Jingshow. Although she knew that Qi Hongbo was only toying with her, her excellent performance in this mission had led her to be assigned next to Pu Yanru to help receive the guests¨Can appointment she previously wouldn¡¯t have even dared to dream of¨Cso naturally, she was overjoyed. ¡°Master Qi, esteemed guests, my master will arrive shortly, please wait a moment!¡± Pu Yanru said with a smile. Qi Hongbo nodded and his gaze swept over Ruan Jingshow. Ruan Jingshow shivered, then bowed reverently. ¡°Master Qi!¡± Qi Hongbo, however, didn¡¯t even bother with her and turned his head to chat with Pu Yanru. Despite this, Ruan Jingshow still looked triumphant. This was because everyone was secretly glancing over, and this small group had subtly become the center of attention. As for Ruan Jingshow¡¯s fellow disciple sisters, they were even more envious, their eyes turning green with jealousy. At that moment. A brilliance emerged at the entrance of the platform, followed by two people walking in slowly. Leading the way was a young man in white, his eyebrows like swords and his eyes like stars, exuding an otherworldly charisma. Following him was a woman with a curvy figure like a seductive snake, yet with a youthful, lolita-like face. Upon seeing the newcomers, A cold light appeared in Qi Hongbo¡¯s eyes. Indeed. The arrivals were Xue An and Chu Xiaoyun. Their appearance also elicited astonishment from everyone present. ¡°Who is this young prodigy? Why does he look so unfamiliar?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen that woman; she is a disciple from Cursed City, named Chu Xiaoyun! But this is the first time I¡¯ve seen the young man!¡± In these murmuring voices, Li Gang stared intently at Xue An from afar, his eyes brimming with hatred. ¡°He really dared to come!¡± It seemed Xue An felt Li Gang¡¯s gaze, as he turned to look over. Upon seeing Qi Hongbo and the others, Xue An¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile, and he made a throat-slitting gesture with his hand. The entire hall was shocked. Everyone was taken aback by the audacity of the newcomer, daring to threaten Qi Hongbo and other elite prodigies. Qi Hongbo¡¯s expression was icy, and Li Gang could hardly restrain himself, wanting to rush forward right then. At that moment. A playful laugh echoed from the void. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry for keeping everyone waiting!¡± As the voice faded, a radiant light flickered on the main seat of the platform, revealing a young woman with snow-white skin and flame-red lips. Upon seeing her. All the guests stood up and bowed respectfully. ¡°Congratulations to the Goddess of the Cursed!¡± ¡°Happy Divine Birth!¡± Their voices were loud and resonant, making the entire platform tremble. The Goddess of the Cursed looked around, seeing many powerful figures among the guests, and couldn¡¯t help but show a pleased smile, nodding slightly. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, my lords! For a minor deity like myself to receive such attention from esteemed guests is truly overwhelming!¡± ¡°The goddess is too modest! It is our honor to participate in your celebration!¡± a man as sturdy as an ox said solemnly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This man was Li Gang¡¯s master, the Hall Master of the Li Shrine. ¡°That¡¯s right! What the Hall Master said is exactly right!¡± The crowd agreed enthusiastically. The Goddess of the Cursed smiled slightly, about to speak. From within the crowd came a voice, without joy or sorrow. ¡°Has everyone¡­ arrived?¡± Chapter 1085 - Chapter 1085 Chapter 1085 Since You Want to Die First Ill Chapter 1085: Chapter 1085: Since You Want to Die First, I¡¯ll Grant Your Wish (2nd Update) Chapter 1085: Chapter 1085: Since You Want to Die First, I¡¯ll Grant Your Wish (2nd Update) The voice was so untimely that it shocked the entire audience, who then turned their heads in unison to look at the person who had spoken. Among the crowd, Xue An stood proudly, his face still wearing a faint smile. Even Qi Hongbo and the others couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes, staring at Xue An in shock and suspicion. What did he want to do? At the same time, the curse goddess, leisurely leaning on her chair, looked at Xue An with interest and asked in an amused manner, ¡°Whether everyone is assembled or not, what does it have to do with you?¡± ¡°And if I¡¯m not mistaken, you must be that prominent young man recently, tsk tsk, you do look rather handsome!¡± Saying this, the curse goddess licked her lips, her eyes filled with increasing desire. Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly and said indifferently, ¡°If everyone has indeed assembled, then it¡¯s time for me to reap the harvest!¡± Reap¡­ Once this statement was made, the audience first fell silent, and then it completely exploded. ¡°Where did this guy come from, acting so arrogantly?¡± ¡°Is this kid insane? How dare he speak like that in front of the curse goddess and the elite scions of the noble families?¡± Qi Hongbo too was taken aback, then he sneered coldly, ¡°Truly seeking death!¡± Indeed. The smile on the curse goddess¡¯s face grew colder, ¡°Harvest? Ha, young man! I advise you to think carefully before you speak! Otherwise¡­ it can be easy to lose your life!¡± The curse goddess¡¯s voice was calm, but those who knew her well changed their expressions, understanding that she was angered. As a result, many couldn¡¯t help but look at Xue An as if he were a dead man. Under the collective gaze, Xue An gradually smiled, then lowered his eyes and asked indifferently, ¡°Do you know why I am here?¡± ¡°Oh? For what reason? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s to avenge my good disciple!¡± The curse goddess naturally noticed Chu Xiaoyun standing behind Xue An and couldn¡¯t help mocking him. As she said this, female disciples like Ruan Jingshow burst into derisive laughter. Ruan Jingshow, especially, spoke with a wild face, ¡°Tsk tsk, it seems Miss Chu¡¯s taste isn¡¯t that great after all, actually believing in a madman!¡± Chu Xiaoyun trembled slightly, her complexion growing pale, but her eyes shone with unprecedented determination, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Chu Xiaoyun lifted her head, took a deep breath, and said out loud. ¡°I and Lord Xue have come here specifically to take revenge on you!¡± Boom! Upon these words being spoken, the venue first fell silent, and then burst into roaring laughter. Particularly those female disciples who were acquainted with Chu Xiaoyun were relentless in their sneering. ¡°How arrogant! Daring to speak such words in front of the Master herself, it seems Chu Xiaoyun has grown weary of living!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, daring to utter such things at the celebration, the Master will certainly not let her go!¡± Even Pu Yanru, at this moment, no longer wore the kind smile of days past, but instead her face was full of disdain and gloating. Under these circumstances, the curse goddess, whom everyone expected to be furious, instead started laughing, ¡°Oh? Seeking revenge on me? Chu Xiaoyun, I must admit, people from the Chu Family indeed have guts, but they¡¯re not very clear-headed! Seeking revenge on me, with him?¡± The curse goddess pointed at Xue An, then taunted, ¡°Ask him if he dares to speak those words now?¡± Chu Xiaoyun was taken aback, then subconsciously looked towards Xue An, ¡°Lord¡­¡± Her heart tightened more and more. Because she realized that Xue An was actually lowering his head, as if pondering over something. Could it be¡­ he was really going to back down at the brink of battle? While Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s mind was in turmoil, the Curse Goddess slowly stood up, looking down from on high at Xue An and company. ¡°Young man, if you kneel and beg for mercy now, and willingly bind your cultivation level, I could consider sparing your life!¡± The voice carried a divine might that made the entire Divine Platform tremble slightly. Just then, Xue An, who had been bowing his head, suddenly shook his head with a light chuckle and then slowly raised his eyes. ¡°You just said one thing wrong!¡± ¡°Oh? What¡¯s that?¡± the Curse Goddess asked indifferently. ¡°My visit is not solely for the sake of taking revenge for Chu Xiaoyun!¡± As he spoke, Xue An looked around the room and pointed with his hand towards Qi Hongbo and others in the distance, ¡°Including them, everyone must die today!¡± The room fell silent for a full breath¡¯s time, and then Li Gang could no longer contain the hatred in his heart and bellowed angrily. ¡°Brat, I will skin you alive and see if you¡¯ll still be so arrogant then!¡± With that, Li Gang leaped forward, his figure instantly appearing behind Xue An, then he swung his fist down fiercely. And as he threw his punch, behind him emerged a translucent figure of a martial artist in golden armor, striking down alongside him. ¡°It¡¯s the Divine Strength Martial Spirit!¡± Bai Chong, who had been lightly waving a paper fan, couldn¡¯t help but be surprised upon seeing this and then shook his head with a bitter smile, ¡°No wonder Li Gang is so arrogant, he has obtained the heirloom treasure of the Divine Strength Temple!¡± It was known that the Divine Strength Temple was able to establish itself in the Divine Realm and enjoy considerable fame, naturally due to its unique features. For instance, this Divine Strength Martial Spirit, which was a treasure condensed from the faith of generations of Hall Masters and elders of the Divine Strength Temple over hundreds of years. Once possessed, it could greatly enhance body cultivation martial artists. Li Gang¡¯s own strength was already formidable, and with the Divine Strength Martial Spirit, he was even more powerful. His punch was so strong that it would send weaker individuals reeling with a mere tremor. Xue An did not dodge or flinch, standing quietly as if he did not perceive the punch coming at him from behind. As the fist was about to land on him, Xue An still made no movement, and a vicious smile spread across Li Gang¡¯s face. With the support of the Divine Strength Martial Spirit, he was confident that he could blast a monarch-level powerhouse to smithereens with a single punch. So he believed that Xue An was as good as dead. But at that moment, Xue An, who had been facing away, somehow turned around at an incredible angle and raised his jade-like palm, lightly blocking Li Gang¡¯s incoming punch. Bang! A muffled sound rang out, and an invisible shockwave instantly swept across the area, reducing tables, chairs, and benches to powder. Caught off guard, Li Gang felt his entire arm go numb from the shock, and even the punch from the Divine Strength Martial Spirit was blocked. Yet Xue An¡¯s shoulder did not even twitch. Li Gang was absolutely stunned, ¡°This¡­¡± Before he could finish. Xue An revealed his pearly white teeth and gave a chilling smile, ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager to be the first to die, I shall grant your wish!¡± With that, Xue An suddenly clenched his hand. Li Gang felt a sharp pain in the hand that was grasped, and before he could scream in agony, a crisp snap was heard, and Xue An had crushed Li Gang¡¯s palm into pieces. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°To not return a favor is not polite, so let me return the punch!¡± Xue An threw his punch, roaring out. This simple and straightforward punch, seemingly without any flashiness when thrown, stirred up a wild wind throughout the entire Divine Platform. ¡°Hall Master, save me!¡± Li Gang only had time to let out this desperate cry. Then Xue An¡¯s punch directly struck his chest. Chapter 1086 - Chapter 1086 Chapter 1086 You are the Fish on the Cutting Chapter 1086: Chapter 1086: You are the Fish on the Cutting Board, I am the Knife (3rd Update) Chapter 1086: Chapter 1086: You are the Fish on the Cutting Board, I am the Knife (3rd Update) His body, forged since youth by all sorts of Secret Techniques and tough as rock, felt as fragile as tofu under this punch. Xue An¡¯s fist directly shattered Li Gang¡¯s chest, then passed straight through and protruded from his back. Not only that. The Divine Strength Martial Spirit that had been boosting Li Gang also emitted a mournful cry before it explosively shattered. Xue An slowly withdrew his hand. Li Gang made gurgling sounds in his throat, struggled to raise his eyes, and looked at Xue An with disbelief, as if he couldn¡¯t believe he had just died like this. But Xue An¡¯s punch not only blasted through his chest, it also extinguished all his vitality, so the light in his eyes visibly dimmed at a noticeable rate; then he collapsed with a crash, dead. Blood flowed, dust filled the air, and the entire venue fell deadly silent. People who had been gleeful and ready for a spectacle were now dumbfounded. No one had anticipated that Xue An would kill Li Gang, a True Disciple of the Divine Strength Hall, so cleanly and efficiently. And it looked as effortless as killing a chicken, without any emotional disturbance. Just as everyone was stunned, a cry of extreme grief and anger sounded, ¡°You actually killed Gang! I will tear you to pieces!¡± As soon as these words fell, a burly man broke through space, appearing instantly above Xue An, and with a downward motion, ferociously smashed down with supreme divine authority. The one who made a move was none other than Li Yuqian, the Hall Master of the Divine Strength Hall! As the controller of the Divine Strength Hall, Li Gang¡¯s tragic death was like a resounding slap to the face of Li Yuqian. If he couldn¡¯t reclaim his authority immediately, the prestige of the Divine Strength Hall would greatly suffer. Furthermore, Li Gang was not only a True Disciple of the Divine Strength Hall, but also his kinsman. Thus, Li Yuqian harbored an intense hatred towards Xue An and attacked with his strongest killer move. Unlike Li Gang, Li Yuqian did not even display the Divine Strength Martial Spirit for additional support when he attacked. But it was clear to any discerning observer that Li Yuqian¡¯s strength and cultivation level far surpassed those of Li Gang. His entire body seemed to merge with the Divine Strength Martial Spirit, and each of his movements resembled those of a primeval behemoth, endowed with immense and terrifying power. And his strike, so mighty it was utterly astonishing. Even the incredibly sturdy immortal platform showed fine cracks due to its powerful momentum. Yet Xue An merely laughed lightheartedly, ¡°After the disciple, comes the master. Well, then you should follow him!¡± Saying so, Xue An raised his hand and, in the blink of an eye, with a technique swift as lightning, directly grabbed Li Yuqian¡¯s ankle. Li Yuqian, full of murderous intent, shuddered with a chill when he felt the cold sensation from his ankle, and his body swelled instantly, trying to break free from Xue An¡¯s grip. But all his efforts proved utterly ineffective against Xue An. Xue An held Li Yuqian¡¯s ankle, forcefully slammed it to the ground. Bang! A human-shaped crack appeared on the ground. And before Li Yuqian could react, Xue An swung him up again. Following that, Li Yuqian became like a cudgel in Xue An¡¯s hands, being smashed around. Bang! Bang! Bang! After more than a dozen consecutive explosive sounds, the originally solid ground of the immortal platform cracked open with multiple fractures, a complete mess. And looking at Li Yuqian, he was a pitiful sight. Every bone in his body was broken, and he couldn¡¯t even lift a finger. But the incredibly powerful vitality of a Body Cultivator kept Li Yuqian alive, and for him, these injuries were merely superficial. If not for being restrained by Xue An, he might not even have suffered these wounds. But the more this was the case, the more frustrated Li Yuqian felt. Having strength but unable to use it, feeling completely suppressed, nearly drove Li Yuqian insane. At that moment, Xue An suddenly let go of his hand. Thud. Li Yuqian landed, secretly relieved, then he stimulated his whole body¡¯s blood qi, beginning frantically to repair the internal injuries. Wait for me, as soon as my injuries are healed, I will crush you bit by bit! Li Yuqian thought bitterly. But just as these thoughts had emerged in his mind, Xue An had already approached and then stepped on his head with his foot. Hiss! The whole crowd couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply. Because the one being stepped on by Xue An was a formidable figure dominating an area! Li Yuqian¡¯s entire body shook violently, then he roared furiously, ¡°Kid, you dare to step on me? I¡­¡± He hadn¡¯t finished speaking. Xue An suddenly said softly, ¡°Goodbye!¡± With that, Xue An exerted force with his foot. Thud! A muffled sound. Li Yuqian¡¯s head was crushed by Xue An. And even his soul and divine status were crushed together. Brain matter and fresh blood flowed out, emitting a nauseating stench. Li Yuqian¡¯s limbs were still trembling unconsciously, seemingly resentful and regretful. But none of that mattered anymore. Everyone was shocked by the scene, then slowly their expressions turned from fear to horror. That was the Hall Master of the Divine Strength Temple! Was he really crushed to death just like that by Xue An? If this had been mentioned before it happened, no one would have believed it, as it would seem like a joke. But the reality was right there; Li Yuqian and Li Gang¡¯s corpses lay on the ground, even the blood still warm. Faced with this scene, the whole place fell silent. And Xue An, standing amidst the blood, suddenly chuckled, ¡°How does it feel to be fish on the butcher¡¯s block, like the knife I hold? And this is what you deities often inflict on others!¡± ¡°So today I come¡­ to exterminate the likes of you!¡± It was like a stone had stirred up a thousand ripples. Although everyone had witnessed Xue An¡¯s strength. Yet his words infuriated everyone present. Especially since Xue An was directly targeting all of the Divine Clan, making it unbearable. ¡°Utterly arrogant!¡± A Divine Clan powerhouse shook his head and sneered. ¡°Do you really think killing two people from the Divine Strength Temple means anything? Ridiculous!¡± A proud young member of a noble clan scoffed. And people like Qi Hongbo, Ji Haoqiong, and Bai Chong¡¯s expressions gradually turned icy. Especially Qi Hongbo, who had already hated Xue An to the bone, only refraining from acting because he prized his prestigious identity. But seeing Xue An now having killed two people and declaring his intention to confront everyone present, how could the proud Qi Hongbo not be enraged? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, before he could act, he saw Ji Haoqiong of the Wutong Divine Sect flick out his tongue like a serpent¡¯s, lightly licking his lips and said with a cold laugh. ¡°Qi, this man is mine, as I can use him to cultivate Evil Soldier! Besides, killing him means that woman is mine too!¡± Qi Hongbo was slightly stunned, then nodded, ¡°Since Ji thinks so, let it be to Ji! But be more careful!¡± Ji Haoqiong sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not like those fools from the Divine Strength Temple!¡± With that, Ji Haoqiong leisurely stepped forward, and walked to the center of the arena. Chapter 1087 - Chapter 1087 Chapter 1087 If This Child is Not Removed Chapter 1087: Chapter 1087: If This Child is Not Removed, Tribulations Will Arise (Fourth Update) Chapter 1087: Chapter 1087: If This Child is Not Removed, Tribulations Will Arise (Fourth Update) ¡°Boy, you¡¯re quite arrogant, and I respect that,¡± Ji Haoqiong sneered, ¡°but excessive arrogance often leads to a miserable death!¡± There was a slight stir among the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s Ji Haoqiong from the Wutong Divine Sect!¡± ¡°This youngster is probably going to suffer now! The Wutong Divine Sect isn¡¯t as easy to deal with as the Divine Temple!¡± Amidst the discussions, Xue An didn¡¯t even lift his head, merely responding coldly, ¡°Enough talk, if you want to die, come at me!¡± Ji Haoqiong¡¯s expression darkened. He snorted coldly, and his figure flashed explosively, instantly creating five duplicates. These five duplicates were indistinguishable from Ji Haoqiong¡¯s own body, even their aura and cultivation level were exactly the same. This was the most powerful secret technique of the Wutong Divine Sect, Body Incarnation Five Syndicate. Once executed, it could create five duplicates with virtually the same cultivation level as oneself. Despite many restrictions, the power of this secret technique was truly formidable. Imagine, an opponent initially equal in strength to you suddenly brings five identical helpers; anyone would feel despair. Thus, the Wutong Divine Sect rose to become a prominent clan and had always maintained its reputation. Now, the five duplicates occupied five distinct positions, completely surrounding Xue An. Then Ji Haoqiong let out a strange, jeering laugh, ¡°Boy, aren¡¯t you arrogant? Now¡­ I¡¯d like to see how arrogant you can be!¡± The atmosphere at the scene relaxed. Almost everyone believed that Xue An was undoubtedly doomed. Ji Haoqiong grew even more smug, ¡°Boy, if you kneel now, I can grant you a quick death. Otherwise, I will take great pleasure in slowly tearing you apart piece by piece!¡± Xue An looked around at the duplicates encircling him, and with a smirk that wasn¡¯t quite a smile, he said, ¡°At first glance, it seems impressive, but relying on a secret technique that burns the soul for maintenance¨Cdo you really think you can defeat me?¡± Xue An¡¯s words startled Ji Haoqiong, whose confidence visibly shook, ¡°How do you know about that?¡± Xue An snickered coldly, ¡°I know far more than you can imagine!¡± Saying this, Xue An¡¯s left foot suddenly stomped on the ground, and the incredibly hard floor instantly caved in, creating a large pit. Like an arrow released from its bow, Xue An instantly rushed towards Ji Haoqiong and threw a punch. His speed was so fast it even surpassed many people¡¯s reaction times. But being a prized genius of the Wutong Divine Sect, Ji Haoqiong naturally had his exceptional talents, so when he saw Xue An¡¯s punch. He remained calm, giving a slight cold huff. In the blink of an eye, those five duplicates appeared around Xue An, front, back, and sides, and simultaneously unleashed lethal moves. Brilliant lights flashed, cutting through the air with deadly sharpness. The display was so formidable, it could catch anyone¡¯s attention. Especially since it was five duplicates acting together, multiplying their power by more than a hundredfold. Such a combined strike would not only challenge King Level powerhouses but even Ancient Gods would have to retreat. However, at the moment Ji Haoqiong felt confident about Xue An¡¯s inevitable demise. Xue An took a deep breath, stepped on the void, and stomped fiercely. ¡°Begone!¡± Boom! With that command. The void trembled violently, the space churned. And the resulting shockwave, sharp as a blade¡¯s edge, swept across his surroundings instantly. Puff puff puff! After a series of muffled sounds. The five duplicates, like fragile porcelain, showed cracks all over their bodies, then gradually faded away, returning to nothingness. Puh! Ji Haoqiong opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, his complexion instantly turning as pale as paper. But what frightened Ji Haoqiong more than the injury was Xue An¡¯s astounding tactic. He had never expected that such a method could be used to break his clone¡¯s combined attack. ¡°Who are you exactly?¡± Ji Haoqiong roared in fear. Xue An cracked a slight smile, ¡°My name is Xue An! Remember this name, and you¡¯d better remember it in your next life too, or you might easily get killed by me again!¡± With that said, Xue An slightly narrowed his eyes, Divine Sense as sharp as a blade, slicing through the air with lightning speed. With a plop, Ji Haoqiong¡¯s body shuddered, and he stood frozen on the spot, gazing blankly at Xue An. The whole scene quieted down, not understanding what had happened. ¡°What¡­ what kind of move is this?¡± Ji Haoqiong gasped. ¡°Divine Sense Blade!¡± Xue An responded indifferently. Divine Sense forming shape¡­ A look of terror appeared in Ji Haoqiong¡¯s eyes, for as a descendant of the Wutong Divine Sect who specialized in Divine Sense, he knew full well the difficulty involved. Then he stuck out his tongue, snake-like, attempting to lick his lips again, but just at that moment. A dark red line of blood slowly appeared on his forehead, swiftly extending downward. In an instant, a crimson line appeared along his entire body, then fresh blood spattered as he was split into two halves, crashing to the ground. People looked on, stunned as statues. If one could consider Xue An¡¯s earlier killing of Li Yuqian and Li Gang of the Divine Temple fortuitous, Ji Haoqiong¡¯s death struck everyone like a hammer. It should be noted that the Wutong Divine Sect¡¯s strength was not to be underestimated, and Ji Haoqiong was a long-famed formidable prodigy. Yet he was effortlessly eliminated by Xue An? Such a fact was utterly shocking. Even Pu Yanru¡¯s expression became increasingly serious. As for Ruan Jingshow, he was completely dumbfounded, with his mouth so wide open that it could fit two duck eggs. Qi Hongbo and Bai Chong exchanged looks, both seeing the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. Then Qi Hongbo took a deep breath, ¡°If we don¡¯t eliminate this young man, he will become a great threat!¡± Bai Chong nodded, ¡°Exactly! I think when dealing with this man, we shouldn¡¯t care about any morality. It¡¯s best if we attack together and take him down!¡± His words caused many to nod slightly, their eyes gradually turning hostile. After all, Xue An¡¯s performance was too dominant, naturally incurring countless people¡¯s envy and hatred. But at that moment, applause sounded. Everyone looked up. They saw the Cursed Goddess sitting in the main seat, clapping enthusiastically, then interestingly said, ¡°This is truly remarkable! It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve witnessed such an exciting fight!¡± Xue An watched quietly, utterly unmoved. The Cursed Goddess, however, was excited to the point of losing control. ¡°Tsk tsk, I¡¯m liking you more and more! If you¡¯re willing, I could even take you under my wing and teach you various techniques! As for your enemies, they would just be a matter of a word from me, provided you completely submit to me, what do you think?¡± the Cursed Goddess said excitedly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her offer caused quite a stir throughout the crowd. Many showed expressions of envy and jealousy. If what the Cursed Goddess suggested was true, then this young man might really walk away unscathed. Upon hearing this, Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s face turned pale, watching Xue An with a heart full of worry. If Xue An truly accepted, then he would find himself in irretrievable disaster. Chapter 1088 - Chapter 1088 Chapter 1088 Kill Kill Kill (Fifth Update) Chapter 1088: Chapter 1088: Kill! Kill! Kill! (Fifth Update) Chapter 1088: Chapter 1088: Kill! Kill! Kill! (Fifth Update) During that moment, Xue An slowly began to smile. But within that smile, there was a chilling intent to kill. ¡°Submit to you? Haha! What makes you think¡­ you are worthy?¡± Silence! The quietude of death. People stared at Xue An in disbelief, unable to trust their own ears. To speak to the curse goddess in such a tone was beyond audacious. It was practically courting death! As expected. The smile gradually faded from the face of the curse goddess, replaced by an icy frost. ¡°Young man, I assume you must also be a disciple of some noble family in the outside world! Did your elders not teach you to respect the stronger ones when you left home to gain experience?¡± Xue An shook his head and said indifferently, ¡°You are mistaken. In this world, no one is qualified to teach me what to do!¡± At this, many people burst into mocking laughter out of sheer anger. ¡°What utter nonsense!¡± ¡°How can he even say such things?¡± Especially the curse goddess, who after a moment of astonishment, let out a cold laugh. ¡°Now I understand, you are not arrogant, but purely a madman!¡± With that, the curse goddess glanced at Qi Hongbo in the distance and said lightly, ¡°Young Master Qi, your good friends all died by this young man¡¯s hand. From now on, he¡¯s your responsibility! Don¡¯t worry about anything, let the bloodshed add some color to my ceremony!¡± Qi Hongbo smiled upon hearing this, then bowed his head slightly. ¡°As you wish, divine highness!¡± After saying this, he turned his head and coldly stared at Xue An. ¡°Mr. Xue, if it hadn¡¯t been for Miss Yan Lan persuading me on the Jade Banquet Pavilion, do you think you would still be alive?¡± Standing calmly, Xue An replied, ¡°I told you all back then, to leave immediately if you wanted to save your lives. It seems, however, that none of you listened.¡± ¡°Heh, ridiculous! I am the proud Young Master of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan. You think just a few words from you could make me leave? Do you really think you have that much influence?¡± Qi Hongbo said, scoffing. But while he was conversing with Xue An, Bai Chong, who was initially standing behind him, was slowly retreating unnoticed by anyone. When he reached the crowd, Bai Chong gradually became fainter, eventually blending into the air and disappearing. From beginning to end, no one noticed his actions. Only Zhong Anan from the Taiyin Deity Clan seemed to sense something, as she turned her head slightly and then quickly understood. The very reason Qi was conversing with Xue An, seemingly questioning him, was in fact to divert Xue An¡¯s attention, allowing Bai Chong the chance to launch a surprise attack. The Ancient Sword Divine Clan was renowned for its swordsmanship. With Bai Chong as its disciple, his swordsmanship was formidable. If he got close without being detected and suddenly attacked, even the ancient powerful ones would struggle to fend him off. Thinking of this, a hint of seriousness flashed in Zhong Anan¡¯s eyes, and she quietly looked at Xue An. Although Xue An had been killing several people since he arrived. Zhong Anan still had a favorable impression of Xue An. Because those who died by Xue An¡¯s hand were immensely evil. Like the power from Divine Temple, like Ji Haoqiong! Their crimes were beyond simple description. Thus, Zhong Anan even subconsciously worried for Xue An. At that moment, Qi Hongbo noticed an extremely subtle, almost imperceptible disturbance in the air not far behind Xue An. Qi Hongbo knew Bai Chong was in position and couldn¡¯t help feeling victorious, then sneered sinisterly. ¡°Mr. Xue, whatever you say is in vain. Since you¡¯ve made bold claims that everyone here will pay a blood price, you must first defeat me!¡± As he spoke, Qi Hongbo¡¯s figure flashed, and he instantly rushed toward Xue An. In terms of strength and cultivation level, among everyone present except for the cursed goddess, his was the highest. Thus, even a simple charge carried an astonishing speed that dumbfounded onlookers. At that moment, Bai Chong, who had always been hidden in the void behind Xue An, suddenly burst forth. His folding fan transformed into a brilliant sword light and then swung down toward Xue An¡¯s neck. The sword light was dazzling, and sword energy scattered everywhere. This sword struck a chill in the hearts of all viewers, making them feel the piercing sword qi and subconsciously step back, their faces filled with horror. Just one glance carried such a bone-chilling feeling, one could imagine the speed and fierceness of this sword. Looking at Xue An¡¯s situation now, with Qi Hongbo¡¯s charge in front and Bai Chong¡¯s sword from behind, It was a pincer attack that clearly spelled certain death. At least on Qi Hongbo¡¯s face, a trace of thrill appeared. As long as Bai Chong¡¯s sword succeeded, even a Great Luo Powerful One had to admit defeat. But at that moment, Xue An, without turning his head, said, ¡°To draw a sword in front of me, who gave you the courage? Is it love?¡± These words puzzled many listeners. But Bai Chong didn¡¯t mind any of that. Once he held a sword, Bai Chong instantly transformed into a cold assassin, utterly unaffected by external things. As the sword was about to strike Xue An¡¯s neck, and almost fell, Even the passing breeze stirred up Xue An¡¯s hair. But at that time, A sword beam appeared in front of Xue An¡¯s neck in the nick of time, directly blocking the strike. This beam of sword light looked extremely fragile, as if a breath could extinguish it. But only when facing it could one comprehend the terror of this sword beam. At least Bai Chong felt that way. He felt as if his indestructible sword had struck a mountain, entirely unable to shake it even slightly. Not only that, but the rebounding force even sent Bai Chong flying. After he landed, Bai Chong was shocked and incredulously looked at Xue An, his voice trembling, ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± He tried to speak but could not form the words. At the same time, the ancient divine sword in his hand shattered explosively, turning into beams of sword light, which then bowed as if in worship toward the sword beam behind Xue An. It was as if¡­ they had seen a supreme and noble emperor! Then, Xue An lamented, ¡°The sword, a nobleman¡¯s weapon for slaughter! Yet, for the so-called strength, you chose to use sneak attacks, which is an insult to the sword itself! So¡­¡± Xue An lightly said without turning his head, ¡°You truly don¡¯t deserve to wield a sword!¡± As his words fell, the sword beam behind Xue An dramatically brightened and instantly transformed into a dazzling long sword, its tip directly pointing at the trembling Bai Chong. ¡°Before you die, let me show you what a true sword is!¡± Xue An said calmly. The sound had barely faded. When directly above, the long sword plummeted down. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was an indescribable sword, like the Milky Way pouring down, as if the sun and moon were inverted. The extreme sword force caused the entire celestial platform to violently shake, with the sword energy slicing the ground into cracks. Bai Chong didn¡¯t even try to dodge; in fact, he couldn¡¯t even if he wanted, because under the lock of the qi, all he could do was idly watch the sword descend, then whisper softly, ¡°So this¡­ is the sword!¡± At that moment, Bai Chong¡¯s eyes were filled with longing and relief, even a sense of fortune. Because he understood that dying under such a sword was the best fate for a Sword Cultivator, And also¡­ his honor! Chapter 1089 - Chapter 1089 Chapter 1089 Extinguish the Azure Skyfire with Chapter 1089: Chapter 1089: Extinguish the Azure Skyfire with One Breath (1 update) Chapter 1089: Chapter 1089: Extinguish the Azure Skyfire with One Breath (1 update) There was no sound, not even unnecessary movement. Silently, Bai Chong seemed to melt like a wax figure under this sword. Of course, it wasn¡¯t that he truly melted, rather the sword strike was simply too fast. So fast that the flesh didn¡¯t have time to break down, but was directly evaporated by the formidable sword force. In an instant, Bai Chong completely vanished. All that was left floating in the air was a layer of dark red dust, like frost on snow. This was the remains of Bai Chong¡¯s evaporated flesh. The dust gradually fell, forming a thin layer on the ground. Apart from that, there was not the slightest trace of his existence. The entire place fell silent. Everyone was stunned by the scene unfolding before them. Many, due to excessive shock, had fallen into a daze. Once, people thought this young man in white had been boasting, but from the moment he stepped into the arena until now, not more than the time it takes to eat a meal, he had already killed four or five people. And those who died by his hand were all scions of great houses, powerful inheritors. Especially now that Bai Chong, the proud successor of the Ancient Sword Divine Clan, had died, and under the very swordsmanship that the Ancient Sword Divine Clan was renowned for. Such a terrifying fact naturally filled countless people with dread. Originally calm and convinced that Xue An would undoubtedly die, Pu Yanru, Ruan Jingshow, and other women widened their eyes in disbelief, staring blankly. At that moment, Qi Hongbo glanced at the dark red dust on the ground, his expression gradually becoming solemn, then slowly raised his head and said coldly, ¡°I admit, I have been underestimating you all along! I didn¡¯t expect that you would actually be a Sword Dao expert, and even managed to kill Bai Chong with your sword!¡± Qi Hongbo took a deep breath, his eyes glinting more brilliantly, and slowly continued, ¡°If I said that before this I didn¡¯t take you seriously, now, you are certainly worthy to be considered my equal in battle!¡± Xue An¡¯s lips curved up into a playful smile, ¡°Oh? Merely an opponent?¡± ¡°Do you think that¡¯s enough?¡± With that, a scoffing and proud expression appeared on Qi Hongbo¡¯s face. ¡°Your strength is indeed not bad, but it is absolutely impossible for you to defeat me! Because in the presence of my Heavenly Fire Divine Clan, you all are mere mortals!¡± But just as the words left his mouth, and even before his lips closed, Xue An took a step forward, crossing through space, and appeared directly in front of him. Then, with the swiftness of a thunderclap too fast for the ear to react, he slapped him across the face. Slap! The sound of the slap reverberated through the entire place. Following that crisp sound, Qi Hongbo was sent spinning like a top, flying away, turning over a dozen times in midair before he managed to land, barely standing upright. And his face swelled at a visibly rapid rate; in an instant, his originally handsome cheek had swollen into a pig¡¯s head. The venue was as silent as death. After a moment passed, everyone¡¯s expressions changed dramatically, and their eyes were filled with combined shock and disbelief. Because nobody expected that Xue An would suddenly make a move and send Qi Hongbo, the Young Master of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan with a supremely esteemed identity, spinning away with a slap. This is bad¡­ really bad! Someone thought to themselves. Indeed. Qi Hongbo first appeared dazed, then gradually recovered from the stupor caused by the slap, trembling all over, and the resentment in his eyes almost materialized. ¡°Good, you actually dare to hit me? You¡¯re as good as dead! No, I won¡¯t kill you. I will extract your soul and cast it into the Abyss of Heavenly Fire to torment you for tens of millions of years, where you will beg to live but wish you could die!¡± Qi Hongbo hissed with venomous hatred. Yet Xue An paid no attention to his threats, focusing instead on a detail. ¡°The Abyss of Heavenly Fire?¡± Xue An¡¯s eyes briefly lit up. ¡°That¡¯s right! That is the originating place of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan, filled with countless types of heavenly fire. No matter how strong a warrior you are, if you don¡¯t have the Secret Technique of my clan, entering it will result in the complete disintegration of your soul! Hahaha, and you, you will become a specimen inside, imprisoned there forever!¡± As Qi Hongbo spoke, a shimmer crossed his face, and his injuries began to heal at a visibly rapid rate. Xue An, however, lowered his head as if in thought. To many observers, this seemed to indicate Xue An was afraid. Qi Hongbo certainly thought so, smugly saying, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Scared now? Then kneel and beg me, plead with me, and perhaps I¡¯ll be merciful enough to grant you a quick death!¡± Laughing maniacally, Qi Hongbo reveled in his delight. But amidst his laughter, Xue An shook his head and sighed lightly, ¡°To think of the ancestral land of fire as the Abyss of Heavenly Fire, no wonder the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan has been confined within the Divine Realm, still so complacent! But this is good news for me; thus¡­ I¡¯ve decided to grant you death!¡± Qi Hongbo didn¡¯t understand Xue An¡¯s words at all; in fact, he was completely blinded by rage. After all, from a young age, people around him never dared to give him a second glance, let alone a slap in the face. What Xue An did today made Qi Hongbo hate him to the bone, wishing he could eat Xue An alive. But just as he was about to make a move, Xue An¡¯s figure flashed, appearing beside Qi Hongbo again, then grabbed his neck and flipped him over, sending Qi Hongbo flying. This time Qi Hongbo wasn¡¯t as lucky as before. He tumbled through the air, smashing several tables before crash-landing on the ground. Crash! The floor cracked like a spiderweb where Qi Hongbo landed, unable to rise immediately. Then, under the astonished gazes of the crowd, Xue An slowly walked up to the fallen Qi Hongbo, looking down at him and said indifferently, ¡°Had enough?¡± This question made everyone hold their breath in anticipation. Qi Hongbo, head bowed, stuttered, ¡°Enough¡­ enough¡­ your mother¡¯s head!¡± As he spoke, Qi Hongbo suddenly looked up, his eyes blazing with light, and a dark blue flame appeared in the void. With the appearance of the flame, the temperature soared. Those nearby felt as if their hair might catch fire and hastily retreated in panic. Qi Hongbo smirked viciously, ¡°Boy, your punches are not bad, but under my Heavenly Fire, you are still going to die!¡± With those words, the flame burst into size and then transformed into a line of fire, shooting straight at Xue An. In its path, even the air twisted from the intense heat. Under such high temperatures, even refined pure gold would completely melt. Many sighed in relief, convinced that Xue An was doomed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Pu Yanru, Ruan Jingshow, and others had smirks of triumph on their faces. But their smiles had hardly reached their eyes when they froze completely. At that moment, Xue An suddenly opened his mouth and blew gently. Puff! Such a simple breath made the basketball-sized dark blue flame flicker wildly, and then, under the shocked gazes of everyone¡­ it went out! Chapter 1090 - Chapter 1090 Chapter 1090 One Should Be Tactful the Same Goes Chapter 1090: Chapter 1090: One Should Be Tactful, the Same Goes for Being a God! (2nd Update) Chapter 1090: Chapter 1090: One Should Be Tactful, the Same Goes for Being a God! (2nd Update) Qi Hongbo stared blankly, hardly daring to believe his own eyes. He had been so arrogant precisely because he relied on this wisp of pale blue Strange Fire. In his view, with the Strange Fire in hand, no one present, except for the Curse Goddess, was a match for him. But what he never expected was that Xue An casually blew out a breath and extinguished his Strange Fire. This was simply inconceivable. Since ancient times, there had been no one who could extinguish the Strange Fire with a mere breath! Even his own father, the Clan Leader of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan, couldn¡¯t do it. After all, the Strange Fire was a naturally formed divine flame, extremely powerful; ordinary people couldn¡¯t even touch it without having both body and soul incinerated. Who exactly was this man? For a moment, countless thoughts flooded Qi Hongbo¡¯s mind, leaving him sitting dumbfounded on the ground, at a loss for words. At that moment, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°This¡­ is this what you call your method?¡± Qi Hongbo shuddered all over, gradually regained his senses, and then said with a quivering voice, ¡°You¡­ who are you exactly? How can you extinguish my Strange Fire?¡± ¡°Your Strange Fire?¡± Xue An laughed nonchalantly, then opened his palm and beckoned with his index finger. Boom! The entire crowd was astounded. Because upon Xue An¡¯s index finger, a wisp of pale blue flame began to emerge slowly. ¡°You call this your Strange Fire?¡± Xue An asked calmly. Qi Hongbo was dumbfounded. The pale blue Strange Fire, dancing upon Xue An¡¯s finger, was different from when Qi Hongbo wielded it; despite being close, it emitted no heat that one could feel. Only Qi Hongbo knew what this meant. When he had deployed the Strange Fire, the heat had leaked due to insufficient control. But in Xue An¡¯s hands, it was as if manipulating an extension of his own body, with not even a hint of heat escaping, indicating that Xue An had completely mastered controlling this wisp of Strange Fire. But how could this be possible? You should know that Qi Hongbo had spent a full year attempting to condense this wisp of Strange Fire, and only with the reluctant help of his father and the elders of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan did he manage to succeed. Yet from the moment Xue An laid eyes on the Strange Fire until now, only an incense stick¡¯s worth of time had passed; how did he achieve it? These questions swirled in Qi Hongbo¡¯s mind, making his complexion alternate between pale and flushed, but eventually, his gaze became steadily calm. ¡°I admit defeat!¡± These three simple words caused a collective change in the crowd¡¯s expression. Pu Yanru, Ruan Jingshow, and other women shuddered. ¡°Qi¡­ Young Master Qi¡­¡± Ruan Jingshow muttered in a daze, seemingly unable to believe that even the young master had conceded defeat. At that moment, Qi Hongbo took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°Friend, your strength is enough to earn respect; I am no match for you. Now, I admit defeat! As for what you have done before, let¡¯s call it even. My Heavenly Fire Divine Clan will no longer interfere. What do you say?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s call it even?¡± Xue An smiled faintly. ¡°Yes!¡± Qi Hongbo nodded, then looked somewhat reluctantly at the pale blue Strange Fire in Xue An¡¯s hand, ¡°Consider this wisp of Strange Fire as my gesture of apology! And you will have won the friendship of my Heavenly Fire Divine Clan!¡± The crowd buzzed. Many people looked at Xue An with envy. The friendship of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan and even an apology from the young master of the Strange Fire. Now, this young man in white had truly made a name for himself. Probably, he would accept immediately. Qi Hongbo also showed a hint of pride on his face; he had indeed begun to harbor a trace of fear towards Xue An. Because he could not see through Xue An¡¯s strength, he resorted to this delaying tactic. As long as he could escape first and make it back to his clan, he could report these matters to his father. He believed that his father and the elders would definitely come at all costs to snatch someone who could condense Heavenly Fire within the time it takes an incense stick to burn! That would be the time for my revenge! From beginning to end, Qi Hongbo never considered the possibility that Xue An might disagree. In his eyes, there was simply no need to ask. But at that moment, Xue An let out a mocking laugh. ¡°It sounds quite good, but I always keep my word. Since I¡¯ve already said that I would kill you, you must die!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Qi Hongbo trembled violently and then looked at Xue An with a face full of anger. ¡°Xue, don¡¯t be so ungrateful. I¡¯m the esteemed Young Master of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan, and I¡¯ve already apologized to you. What more do you want?¡± Xue An¡¯s smile cooled, and he spoke in a distant tone, ¡°You seem to have never understood one thing!¡± ¡°That is, from the moment you opposed me, your life and death were no longer in your hands!¡± Having said that, Xue An didn¡¯t wait for Qi Hongbo to react; he simply raised his foot and kicked Qi Hongbo to the ground. Qi Hongbo tried to struggle, but at that moment, Xue An pressed his foot onto his head. Qi Hongbo was enraged to the point of madness, desperately trying to escape from this humiliating position. But Xue An¡¯s foot was as heavy as a thousand pounds, and no matter how much he struggled, he couldn¡¯t shake it in the slightest. ¡°You used to step on others¡¯ heads; how does it feel to have the roles reversed?¡± Xue An said indifferently, Despair welled up in Qi Hongbo¡¯s heart. He had never encountered this situation before. Raging anger caused Qi Hongbo to lose his sanity and he began to curse Xue An madly. ¡°#Y=%@ Xue, don¡¯t get too arrogant. If you dare kill me, my father and the elders, and even the entire Heavenly Fire Divine Clan will never let you go. You¡¯ll suffer for a million years before you can die!¡± Hearing this frenzied curse, Xue An slightly raised his eyebrow and said calmly, ¡°Keep your mouth clean, know how to act appropriately, and the same goes for gods! You don¡¯t even understand this principle, you might as well die earlier!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Qi Hongbo felt the intense killing intent emanating from Xue An. This caused his boiling brain to finally cool down, and he wanted to say something. But it was all too late. Xue An exerted force under his foot. Bang! Qi Hongbo¡¯s head simply exploded, burst into a gory mess like a shattered watermelon. Blood flowed everywhere, and his body twitched. But just then, ripples appeared in the void, and Qi Hongbo¡¯s soul leaped out from his corpse, turning into a streak of white light, trying to escape towards the ripples. ¡°Trying to leave?¡± Xue An waved his hand casually, and the azure Heavenly Fire hit the soul that was flying midair. Whoosh! The azure fire blazed fiercely. From within the void came a sharp scream, laden with endless fear and resentment, but soon, it fell silent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Flames also rose from Qi Hongbo¡¯s ground-bound body, reducing it to nothingness in an instant. Just like that, Young Master Qi Hongbo of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan¡¯s soul was utterly extinguished. And from the time Xue An entered the celestial platform to now, in just half an hour, he had slain several of the greatest prodigies. The once proud and lofty young masters from noble clans who had been on the Jade Banquet Pavilion, except for Zhong Anan, had all perished. And atop the blood-spattered celestial platform, Xue An stood proudly, like a god among mortals. Chapter 1091 - Chapter 1091 Chapter 1091 Battle Against the Deity (3rd Chapter 1091: Chapter 1091: Battle Against the Deity (3rd Update) Chapter 1091: Chapter 1091: Battle Against the Deity (3rd Update) Everyone stared blankly. Many were already shocked to near numbness by the continuous turn of events. Xue An raised his head and looked at the Curse Goddess seated in the highest position, saying faintly, ¡°Seeing me kill them all, are you happy?¡± The Curse Goddess¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she still giggled, ¡°Oh? Why would I be happy?¡± ¡°Because whether I kill them or get killed by them, it only benefits you, right?¡± ¡°You are very smart!¡± The Curse Goddess¡¯s smile grew colder. ¡°So smart that I want to kill you!¡± Xue An also smiled, ¡°Using a knife to kill, and then destroying the knife itself, your strategy is indeed ruthless! Unfortunately¡­¡± ¡°I am not the knife, and you are not the one wielding it!¡± The Curse Goddess sneered repeatedly, ¡°Then what do you want?¡± A cold light grew in Xue An¡¯s eyes, ¡°I have said before, today I would massacre, and it is to¡­ exterminate you Tian Zhao deities!¡± Boom! If Xue An¡¯s previous actions had only shocked the people, then his current words were like a bolt from the blue, causing everyone to widen their eyes. To exterminate Tian Zhao deities. It would take great courage and strength to utter such words. After all, the Tian Zhao Realm, although ranked low among the Divine Realms in the Divine Realm, is still a Divine Realm filled with powerful beings, and Godly Sovereigns that awe the eyes. Yet this young man in white dared to speak of exterminating the Tian Zhao gods, which was utterly arrogant. So arrogant that even Zhong Anan, who had always thought highly of Xue An, couldn¡¯t help but change color and secretly shake his head. Despite the power that Xue An had just demonstrated, which was enough to shock onlookers, and Zhong Anan thought his power was very likely the strongest among the younger generation in this Divine Realm. After all, even Qi Hongbo had died by his hand. But the Tian Zhao deities were longstanding, renowned Godly Sovereigns, not something ordinary cultivators dared to meddle with. This young man in white was being too overconfident, Zhong Anan thought. The Curse Goddess, however, seemed to have heard a joke, first stunned, then she scornfully laughed. ¡°Exterminate the Tian Zhao gods? Young man, do you know what you are talking about? Don¡¯t think that because you can overpower your peers, you can do anything, in my eyes, you are just a stronger-than-average mortal! To destroy you, one hand is enough!¡± Toward the end, the Curse Goddess¡¯s words were filled with a chilling killing intent. Xue An remained unmoved, only faintly speaking, ¡°Are you done speaking? If so, the downfall of the Tian Zhao gods will begin with you!¡± The Curse Goddess laughed furiously, ¡°Little¡­¡± Her words were not finished because Xue An took a step forward, his figure flashed, and he appeared directly in front of the Curse Goddess, then threw a punch. This punch was so powerful that it compressed and burst the air where it passed, causing a massive boom. However, facing this strike, the Curse Goddess displayed a look of disdain and then lightly waved her sleeve. Thump. This punch was forcefully interrupted, and Xue An was also sent retreating dozens of steps back by a massive force. The Curse Goddess slowly stood up and looked down at Xue An from her superior position, arrogantly saying, ¡°You still don¡¯t understand what the gap between gods and humans means! Your punch might be commendable, but in my eyes, it¡¯s like child¡¯s play, only amusing!¡± The whole place fell silent. Many people looked at Xue An with disapproval. After all, Xue An¡¯s recent performance had been too dominant, as he had slain several cultivators of incredible talent and even declared he would annihilate the gods of the Tian Zhao Realm. Such actions naturally attracted a lot of envy and hatred. Now, seeing Xue An, who had been crushing all in his path like a bulldozer, finally stymied in front of the goddess, these people were naturally filled with glee. Chu Xiaoyun, full of worry, cried out, ¡°My lady!¡± The Curse Goddess turned her head and glanced at Chu Xiaoyun, sneering coldly, ¡°Chu Xiaoyun, since you dare to collude with outsiders to oppose your own sect, you too must pay the price today. After I deal with him, it will be your turn to taste the punishment!¡± In the past, Chu Xiaoyun would remain silent like a cicada in winter when facing the Curse Goddess, fearing her as one would a tiger. But today, she had realized that no amount of fear was helpful, so her eyes grew colder upon hearing the Curse Goddess¡¯s words. ¡°Sect? Ha, when have you ever treated me like your disciple? If not for wanting to harvest the Innate Bloodline in my body, I suppose you would have killed me long ago!¡± ¡°Courting death!¡± The Curse Goddess, angered to see her usually docile and obedient disciple daring to rebut her in public, her eyes flashed as a gray radiance charged directly towards Chu Xiaoyun. Seeing the gray radiance emanating a corrupt aura, everyone¡¯s faces showed a look of terror, and they stepped back. For they all knew that this was the Curse Goddess¡¯s signature technique, the Light of Curse. This thing was extremely tricky; once contaminated, it was as difficult to get rid of as maggots in one¡¯s bones. Even if you were a cultivator at the King Level, you would have to lose a layer of skin to be rid of it. This was why the Curse Goddess, although a new deity, held such an exalted status. Even other deities of heaven from the Tian Zhao Realm had to give way when faced with such a bizarre method of attack. Chu Xiaoyun naturally understood what this was, but now she had no way to retreat, so she took a deep breath and then mustered all her Divine Power, prepared to fight with all her might. But just at that moment, a figure suddenly appeared in front of her, bodily blocking the incoming Light of Curse. ¡°My lady!¡± Chu Xiaoyun exclaimed in shock. The whole scene went quiet, then a low wave of murmurs swept through. ¡°This time, this guy is definitely done for!¡± ¡°Exactly, daring to resist the Curse Goddess¡¯s Light of Curse with his body, he really doesn¡¯t know what death is!¡± In these noisy discussions, a trace of satisfaction appeared on the Curse Goddess¡¯s face. No one, after being struck by her Light of Curse, could remain unscathed, not even the Divine King, let alone this youth. But just when everyone thought Xue An must be gravely injured if not dead, Xue An, surrounded by the gray radiance, began to smile. ¡°So this is your power of curse? Age, decay, rot, weakness¡­ quite the lively bunch, but unfortunately¡­¡± Speaking, Xue An turned over his hand, and the gray light receded like a tide, then gathered in the palm of his hand. Holding the gray sphere of light, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Still too weak!¡± Saying so, Xue An suddenly clenched his fist. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The gray radiance was directly crushed into nothingness. The Curse Goddess was also somewhat stunned. She had never seen anyone who regarded her curse as nothing like Xue An did. What was going on? Could it be that he had a powerful amulet on him that made him immune to curses? Chapter 1092 - Chapter 1092 Chapter 1092 Deity Returns (4th Update) Chapter 1092: Chapter 1092: Deity Returns (4th Update) Chapter 1092: Chapter 1092: Deity Returns (4th Update) As a thought just flashed through the mind of the Cursed Goddess, Xue An¡¯s voice came from behind her. ¡°The game begins, hope you enjoy it!¡± The muscles of the Cursed Goddess instantly tensed up because she could clearly feel Xue An standing right behind her, even feeling his breath on her neck. This made the Cursed Goddess¡¯s hair stand on end, but her reaction was swift. A long, beautiful leg kicked backward in a split second. Although the Cursed Goddess was not skilled in physical combat, the strength of her Divine Body endowed her kick with lethal power. But unexpectedly, the Cursed Goddess¡¯s kick missed. In that instant, alarm bells rang in her mind, Divine Power surged, and her body started to fade, attempting to traverse the void and move away. But just then, a hand reached directly into the void, grabbed the Cursed Goddess by the neck, and yanked her backward forcefully. The Cursed Goddess struggled in vain, getting pulled back and bending at the waist. At the same time, Xue An drove his knee upward. Crack! A chilling sound of bones breaking echoed. The knee strike directly shattered the Cursed Goddess¡¯s spine, and its force was so strong that it penetrated from the front of her chest, bringing with it a spray of blood. The Cursed Goddess screamed in agony and tried to struggle, but Xue An gave her no chance, kicking out again and exploding both of her legs. Then, it was Xue An¡¯s showtime. All manner of diverse and spectacular physical techniques were unleashed by Xue An, while the Cursed Goddess turned into a human punching bag, getting thrown around and screaming continuously. The entire arena was so quiet that many people¡¯s teeth chattering could be heard. No one had expected the situation to take this turn. Just moments ago, the domineering Cursed Goddess had turned into Xue An¡¯s human punching bag. Such a dramatic fall not only shocked the guests who had come to pay tribute but even the folks from the Cursed City could not believe it. But the reality was right before their eyes, that lump of flesh flying around in the air, no longer recognizable as a human, was just recently the spirited deity. And while she could still emit a few screams at the beginning, now not even the screams were heard. Could it be¡­ the deity had been beaten to death alive? This thought circled in many people¡¯s minds, making the hair on their bodies stand up. At that moment, Xue An was seen grabbing the deformed body of the Cursed Goddess and flying up into the air, then with an elbow strike, smashed her straight into the ground. The originally flat and solid celestial platform surface, after Xue An¡¯s brutal treatment, finally gave way, splitting apart with a mournful cry after it shattered. A deep, bottomless hole appeared right in the center of the celestial platform. Everyone stared dumbfounded. After a long while, Ruan Jingshow swallowed hard and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Pu¡­ Sister Pu, Master isn¡¯t really dead, is she?¡± Pu Yanru was also stunned. She had not expected Xue An to be so formidable, even defeating her own master like this. But could her master really be defeated so easily? Pu Yanru was somewhat doubtful. Just then, a sinister, resentful cackling emerged from the deep hole. ¡°Very well, you have successfully angered me! Young man, you are the first to dare treat me this way, I will make you a specimen and let you endure eternal torment!¡± This statement caused many faces to light up with joy. ¡°Master! Master is not dead!¡± Ruan Jingshow shouted in ecstasy. As soon as his words fell, Pu Yanru raised her hand and slapped him sharply, scolding, ¡°Nonsense, our master is a supreme deity, of course he wouldn¡¯t die!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Ruan Jingshow, covering his face, hastily nodded. At that moment, strands of light appeared from within the deep pit, and then countless gray smokes billowed out. These smokes made everyone desperately try to avoid them. Only Xue An stood quietly in the center, watching coldly. As the gray smoke surged wildly, the immortal platform began to tremble. Suddenly. The ground shook violently, and then light blazed brilliantly from within the pit. The smoke then gathered and gradually formed a human shape. This formation was swift, almost in the blink of an eye, and the figure of a woman took shape. And when the woman slowly opened her eyes, an immensely overpowering aura intimidated the entire venue. The aura was so powerful. It even made the void of the entire immortal platform solidify, and the Spiritual Energy storms couldn¡¯t stir. Pu Yanru fell to her knees with a thump, repeatedly kowtowing with great excitement, murmuring, ¡°Welcome Goddess, return to your place!¡± Pu Yanru¡¯s kneeling led by example, and with a rush, nearly everyone at the venue knelt down. In fact, some people didn¡¯t want to kneel, but under the overwhelming pressure emanating from the cursed goddess, they were forced to their knees, their heads pressed down unable to lift. And Pu Yanru¡¯s welcoming chant alarmed many. Because only beings as powerful as ancient gods were entitled to be described as returning to their places. Could it be¡­ Many were shaken in their hearts. Indeed. The cursed goddess chuckled coldly, ¡°I was planning to wait for the right opportunity to advance, but since you are so eager, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless!¡± As she spoke, her majesty surged like a raging storm, instantly enveloping the entire venue almost tangibly, making everyone shiver even in their breath. ¡°She is at the level of an ancient god! The Goddess has finally advanced to be a Great Luo Powerful One!¡± Pu Yanru cried with tears streaming down her face. And her words, shocking as a thunderclap, made almost everyone bow in utmost respect and dare not show any disrespect. For being at the level of ancient gods represented the highest power among the deities currently existing in the world. Once promoted, it meant immortality and truly becoming a commander of a region. Now, without anyone else speaking, many had already sentenced Xue An to death in their hearts. Because no one could be a match for an ancient god-level powerful one. Let alone this ancient god-level powerful who was skilled in curses. Such a stark contrast in power, in everyone¡¯s view, extinguished any hope for Xue An¡¯s survival. Yet, even under these circumstances, Xue An still stood there quietly, the light in his eyes gradually turning fierce. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, the cursed goddess spoke with an ethereal and majestic voice, ¡°Your physical skill is good, and your moves are quite unique, but do you really think you can defeat a deity with just that?¡± ¡°You should know, what you just fought was just an incarnation of mine! And this, this is my true Divine Body!¡± Xue An coldly smiled, ¡°Oh? So what? If the incarnation was beaten, can your Divine Body not be?¡± A cold smile appeared on the faultless face of the cursed goddess, ¡°To be honest, I am really curious how big your courage is, to be so arrogant even at this time!¡± ¡°You can try and see!¡± Xue An said indifferently. Chapter 1093 - Chapter 1093 Chapter 1093 The Slaughter of Gods Begins (Fifth Chapter 1093: Chapter 1093: The Slaughter of Gods Begins (Fifth Update) Chapter 1093: Chapter 1093: The Slaughter of Gods Begins (Fifth Update) ¡°Seeking death!¡± the Cursed Goddess was infuriated by Xue An¡¯s remark that was obviously fraught with ambiguity. A flash sparked in her eyes. A dense grey light, ominous in nature, descended like rain. Everywhere it passed, it seemed to corrode the very space itself, creating gaping holes. Xue An¡¯s figure flickered, attempting to dodge the strike. However, the Cursed Goddess sneered and reached out with a palm. Chains materialized out of thin air and sealed all possible escape routes around Xue An. Xue An couldn¡¯t dodge in time and was completely engulfed by the downpour of cursed light. ¡°My lord!¡± Chu Xiaoyun, forced to kneel by the overwhelming might, cried out in despair and then, throwing caution to the wind, she activated all her Divine Power to stand up, ready to fight for her life. She had no concerns left, although she knew she might not even be able to damage a single hair of the Cursed Goddess. But even death was preferable to the endless torment that would follow. Yet the Cursed Goddess sneered once more, and without any visible movement, an invisible pressure descended upon Chu Xiaoyun. Bang! Chu Xiaoyun was forced to kneel so forcefully that her kneecaps shattered. Only then did the Cursed Goddess coldly declare, ¡°Wish to die? It¡¯s not so easy. If this guy dies, you¡¯ll take on the endless punishment in his stead! Even your Innate Bloodline will become part of my collection! And now I can tell you, the downfall of the Chu Family was because of my proposal to the Divine King!¡± Upon hearing these words, Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s eyes turned blood-red with venomous hate as she glared at the Cursed Goddess, unable to move even a finger and even more incapable of self-destructing her divine soul. For the Cursed Goddess had already completely confined her. At this moment, The cursed light gradually dissipated. Looking at the scene, nothing was left except a giant pit corroded into the ground standing starkly there. Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s heart bled at the sight. And the entire audience breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, everyone saw this outcome as inevitable. After all, the Cursed Goddess was now a Great Luo Level powerhouse; her taking action naturally meant an easy obliteration of her opponent. Pu Yanru and Ruan Jingshow both smiled radiantly. The crowd also began to discuss leisurely. ¡°Tsk tsk, to brazenly oppose the Goddess, well, his divine soul is utterly destroyed now!¡± ¡°You can say that again. He even dreamt of slaughtering the deities of the Tian Zhao Realm but couldn¡¯t even get past the Goddess. What a joke!¡± ¡°Do you think he¡¯s really dead? Then where is the corpse?¡± ¡°Heh, didn¡¯t you see the ground corroded into a huge pit? In such a condition, not to mention the corpse, I bet not even bone fragments are left!¡± Amid these discussions, Zhong Anan silently stood behind the crowd, her eyes somewhat dimmed. So he¡¯s really dead! What a pity for such a brilliant and talented youth. If only he hadn¡¯t been so arrogant to bring about such an outcome. Zhong Anan genuinely wished to step forward and make the acquaintance of Xue An. At that moment, the Cursed Goddess scanned the entire crowd, and the clamor subsided. ¡°You have all seen, this¡­ is the fate of opposing me,¡± the Cursed Goddess said indifferently. ¡°Goddess, we have all witnessed! Everything this man has brought upon himself, no one else is to blame!¡± ¡°Yes, we will certainly take this as a warning in the future!¡± ¡°Right!¡± Shouts like these echoed one after another, bringing a satisfied smile to the Curse Goddess¡¯s face. She then slowly turned, ready to leave. At that moment, a faint sigh came from behind her. ¡°Your strength is quite decent, and your Great Luo is sufficiently refined. Sadly¡­ your aptitude is too poor, and your future is limited!¡± Hearing this voice, the Curse Goddess who had been smiling while preparing to leave was struck by alarm. Although this divine body was not of mortal flesh and had no hairs to stand on end, the Curse Goddess still felt a bone-chilling cold. But her reaction was quick; her Great Luo¡¯s oppressive might roared out, instantly sealing off all the space around her. In this way, even if someone wanted to launch a sneak attack, it would be impossible! However, this time, she had miscalculated. A hand slowly reached out through the layers of sealed void, and at an almost impossible angle, clasped the neck of the Curse Goddess. ¡°I¡¯ve already said it; in my eyes, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s an incarnation or a divine body; I¡¯ll strike them all the same!¡± With those words, the hand gripping the Curse Goddess¡¯s neck slammed her down forcefully. Boom! The divine body of the Curse Goddess crashed to the ground like a cannonball, completely shattering the already fragmented Immortal Platform. Everyone looked up, stunned, scarcely believing what they were seeing. For just moments ago, Xue An, who everyone had believed was doomed, was now slowly appearing in the void, standing tall and proud. ¡°This¡­ this can¡¯t be possible!¡± Pu Yanru cried out in disbelief. But whether she believed it or not, there stood Xue An in the void, looking down indifferently at everything below. At that moment. The Curse Goddess, who had been slammed to the ground burst forth violently from beneath the earth, unblemished and pure, save for a slight crack that had now appeared on her body. But this was not what concerned the Curse Goddess. Her gaze fixated on Xue An, ¡°Why are you immune to my Curse Light?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°There¡¯s no reason, you¡¯re simply too weak!¡± The Curse Goddess took a deep breath, ¡°You continue to surprise me, but it doesn¡¯t matter who you are or what your background is! Today, I will make sure you die!¡± As the final word ¡°die¡± left her lips, the Curse Goddess¡¯s expression became severe, pointing her finger towards the sky. ¡°Origin Curse Mark!¡± A nearly transparent radiance burst forth, aimed directly at Xue An. This curse was specially prepared by the Curse Goddess to deal with unparalleled warriors, not cursing ordinary weakness or life and death, but striking directly at the source of power, annihilating it. Such a spell requires incredibly vast divine power, and thus the Curse Goddess rarely used it. But today, to erase Xue An, she resolutely made her move. The radiance arrived in a flash; Xue An¡¯s body seemed to be bound by layers of shackles, his aura rapidly weakening. In an instant, he couldn¡¯t even maintain his posture in the air and began to plummet straight down. Seeing this, the Curse Goddess finally breathed a sigh of relief. No matter what, her curse had finally taken effect. Once his cultivation level was completely drained, death would be all that awaited Xue An. But just as Xue An was about to hit the ground, everything halted. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And then, Xue An stood firmly in mid-air, offering the Curse Goddess a slight smile. ¡°It¡¯s as if you¡¯re the only one capable of breaking through!¡± As his words fell, the chains that bound Xue An shattered one after another. An immensely overpowering aura surged to the heavens, causing the very winds and clouds to change color. The might of a True Immortal began to emerge! Chapter 1094 - Chapter 1094 Chapter 1094 Dao Heart Like Iron Battle Will Chapter 1094: Chapter 1094: Dao Heart Like Iron, Battle Will Like a Furnace (1st Update) Chapter 1094: Chapter 1094: Dao Heart Like Iron, Battle Will Like a Furnace (1st Update) ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± The Cursed Goddess looked as if she had seen a ghost, then she hissed, ¡°He¡¯s just a True Immortal, how can he possess such tremendous might!¡± Xue An revealed his pearly white teeth and gave a chilling smile, ¡°Take a guess. There¡¯s a reward if you get it right!¡± With that, Xue An tore apart all the curse shackles, a brilliant light shining in his eyes, and his entire body was thoroughly refined from the inside out. Amidst a massive rumble, Xue An finally broke the suppression he had placed upon himself, shattered the shackles, and returned to the realm of True Immortal. Because crossing the void as a True Immortal would attract the scrutiny of the Heavenly Dao and easily startle the snake, Xue An had suppressed his strength to a Half-step True Immortal when he entered the Divine Realm! Now it didn¡¯t matter anymore, so Xue An released the suppression. One could see the Heavenly Dao Laws transforming into rainbow lights, swirling around Xue An. His potent might even forced back the Great Luo¡¯s might of the Cursed Goddess. Amidst the stunned crowd, Xue An raised his hand and pointed, saying calmly, ¡°Now, give me your answer!¡± The force of his gesture shook the Cursed Goddess to her core, a trace of panic flashing in her eyes. However, she quickly regained her composure, ¡°Even if your might is staggering, what of it? You¡¯re just a True Immortal, do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you!¡± As her words fell, the Cursed Goddess¡¯s hair began to wildly grow, instantly transforming into countless demonic vines that writhed like living creatures. In an instant, Most of the Immortal Platform was occupied by the Cursed Goddess¡¯s demonic vines. Everyone panicked and hid in the corners, watching the scene in utmost fear. Pu Yanru¡¯s expression was grave, ¡°The Goddess is utterly enraged!¡± Indeed. One could see blood traces emerging beneath the snow-white skin of the Cursed Goddess, twisting together in a way that made one¡¯s scalp tingle, And her lips turned from red to black, her eye color also gradually turning ashen, filled with a sinister and bizarre beauty. Everyone was dumbfounded by such a transformation. Only Xue An, with his arms crossed, watched with a smirk. At this moment, the Cursed Goddess spoke in a cold and hollow voice, ¡°You have forced me to reveal this form, you should be proud!¡± ¡°Today, I will show you what Divine Might really is!¡± Boom! As the words of the Cursed Goddess fell, the sky full of demonic vines, moving swiftly as if searching for prey, charged towards Xue An. Wherever they passed, the space collapsed, resembling the apocalypse. Xue An¡¯s face also showed a trace of solemnity. This Cursed Goddess was now unleashing all her Divine Power, transforming directly into her strongest Ultimate Body. Her strength was now several times more formidable than before. But the stronger she became, the more Xue An¡¯s fighting spirit boiled. Back when he was alone in The Multiverse, Xue An quickly achieved the rank of Immortal Venerable within just a thousand years because he never backed down from any powerful opponents. Regardless of cultivation level or strength, one has to rely on fists to convince others. Therefore, Xue An initially fought against heaven and earth, and solely on his own strength, he reached the supreme peak. Now, Xue An¡¯s Dao heart was like iron, and his battle spirit like a furnace. A true Cultivator is just like this. If one does not defy the heavens and overcome everything, how can one talk about traversing through the ages and controlling the universe. At this moment, The sky full of demonic vines was already upon him, their vast number like a grey tidal wave, seemingly about to engulf Xue An entirely the next second. Xue An¡¯s eyes were like iron, and he slowly said, ¡°When I first created the Divine Slaughter Six Techniques, countless experts died under my fists, but you are the first true deity to be slaughtered!¡± ¡°So today, I¡¯ll make you understand what invincibility is!¡± ¡°Divine Slaughter Six Techniques, unite!¡± With that said, Xue An clenched his fist and stepped forward to strike. Boom! A terrifyingly intense light burst forth. At this moment, many even had the illusion that a round of bright sunlight had appeared in Xue An¡¯s hand, too dazzling to look directly at. His punch was unstoppable, striking directly at the evil vines coming from all directions. Crack. The evil vines, originally writhing like a mass of snakes, suddenly froze, then, centered on Xue An¡¯s fist, a shockwave violently spread out. Where it passed, the evil vines turned into nothingness. The Curse Goddess let out a wail, her face skin beginning to crack piece by piece, revealing the wriggling vines underneath. At this moment, she no longer bore any human semblance, revealing her true form. But the more this happened, the more frenzied she became. ¡°Heh heh, a strong punch indeed, but I am a Deity, thus immortal! Futile!¡± the Curse Goddess said with a weird laugh as a gray mist spread around, and the evil vines, just destroyed, resurrected once more, completely enveloping Xue An. The whole scene was so quiet that only the friction sound of the moving evil vines could be heard. The corners of the Curse Goddess¡¯s mouth just formed a smile. The next second. These evil vines shattered piece by piece and then Xue An walked out unhurriedly, surrounded by Sword Qi. The Curse Goddess was taken aback. In that instant, Xue An took a step forward, directly flew toward the Curse Goddess. The evil vines tried to block him, but the Sword Qi swirling around Xue An was indestructible, crushing all obstacles in his path. In a flash. Xue An had already flown close to the Curse Goddess and, before she could react, he swung his fist, blasting her half face into fragments. Next, it was Xue An¡¯s solo performance. The Curse Goddess was beaten sky-high and ground-low by Xue An, each punch tearing apart a part of her body. Eventually, only a lone gray light remained of the Curse Goddess, her previous arrogance entirely dissipated. Then Xue An stepped on it, calmly stating, ¡°I said, no matter what form you take, I will strike without fail!¡± The whole place fell silent. No one expected the situation to develop in this direction; after all, this was the third time the Curse Goddess had been beaten. Whether as an avatar, a divine body, or this ultimate form, she was turned into a human sandbag by Xue An. At this moment, under Xue An¡¯s foot, the illusory form of the Curse Goddess gradually emerged, then resumed her creepy laughter. ¡°You are indeed powerful, but so what? If you can, kill me!¡± Xue An remained silent, simply stepping down hard. Crack. The brilliance shattered, but in an instant, it gathered again. ¡°Futile! With mere fists and feet, you can¡¯t kill me!¡± the Curse Goddess scoffed mockingly. Xue An¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and a beam of Sword Qi slashed down. But it was still futile. Though it was split into two, the next moment, the Curse Goddess reconnected again. The Curse Goddess began to taunt triumphantly. ¡°Futile, after becoming a Great Luo, I truly possess an immortal body, you may be able to beat me, but you can¡¯t annihilate me, and I will forever haunt you, even curse everyone around you! Eternally!¡± The cruelty and hatred in her words were chilling. ¡°Oh, really?¡± Xue An¡¯s eyes grew cold, and then he pointed, revealing a strand of red and white intertwined flames on his fingertip. ¡°I wonder, can this kill you?¡± The Curse Goddess initially paid no heed, but upon seeing the strand of flame, she shuddered all over, crying out in horror, ¡°Impossible, why would you have such a divine flame?¡± ¡°This answer, you can guess it in the underworld!¡± Xue An said coldly, casually waving his hand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The flames instantly engulfed the Curse Goddess. ¡°Impossible, I am a Deity destined by fate, how can I die at the hands of a mortal like you! I will not accept this!¡± Enveloped by the flames, the Curse Goddess still refused to concede, struggling frantically. But all the struggle was futile, as the Red Lotus Karma Fire madly incinerated her divine body, dissipating her curse divine power. Amongst screams, the Curse Goddess fell! Chapter 1095 - Chapter 1095 Chapter 1095 Refining the Divine Crystal Chapter 1095: Chapter 1095: Refining the Divine Crystal, Avenging a Millennia-Old Grudge Today (2nd Update) Chapter 1095: Chapter 1095: Refining the Divine Crystal, Avenging a Millennia-Old Grudge Today (2nd Update) The flames gradually dissipated, and the figure of the Curse Goddess was no longer visible on the ground, only a dazzling crystal stone floated in mid-air. Xue Anxin reached out and took it, the radiance on the crystal stone gradually subdued. Everyone stared blankly, no one daring to speak. Only a few people nervously swallowed their saliva, their hearts trembling. Because they had all recognized what this object was. When a deity dies, its divine status has a chance to transform into a crystal stone. Moreover, the transformed Divine Crystal often contained all the Divine Power from their lifetime, invaluable beyond measure. And the higher the level of the deity, the more clear and translucent their Divine Crystal. Observing the Divine Crystal that the Curse Goddess had transformed into, it was incredibly clear and exquisitely refined, obviously of very high quality. It could be said that, if this Divine Crystal appeared in another place, it would absolutely incite a frenzy of grabs by various forces, and a bloody storm would inevitably follow. But now, no one dared to have even the slightest thought of greed. Hence at this moment, the Divine Crystal was held in Xue An¡¯s hands. Everything that had happened at this divine birth celebration, everyone had seen. From Xue An¡¯s entrance until now, merely hours had passed, resulting in the deaths of several prominent family prodigies and the obliteration of the Force Divine Temple. At the end, even the Curse Goddess, who had just ascended to an Ancient God level powerhouse, perished on the spot. Such strength was enough to make everyone feel shocked and frightened. In fact, if not for the fact that this celestial platform space was now in a sealed state, many would have already fled. It was unknown how this suddenly appearing outstanding youth would handle this Divine Crystal? And what were his next plans? Many were speculating in their hearts. At that moment, Xue An weighed the Divine Crystal in his hand and slightly smiled, ¡°This thing is indeed not bad! It even perfectly inherited the divine status!¡± Saying that, Xue An looked up at Chu Xiaoyun, who was still in a dazed state. ¡°This item is of no use to me, I¡¯ll reward you with it!¡± Xue An casually threw it. Chu Xiaoyun subconsciously caught it, and then realized what had just happened, his face filled with astonishment as he looked at Xue An. ¡°My lord, I cannot accept this!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Chu Xiaoyun bit his lip, ¡°It¡¯s really too precious!¡± Saying this, Chu Xiaoyun bowed deeply, ¡°You have helped me avenge my great hatred, I am already immensely grateful, how can I accept such a gift from you?¡± As he spoke, tears overflowed from Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s eyes. Unsure whether it was because of the Curse Mark¡¯s shackles disappearing with the death of the Curse Goddess or because his great revenge had been fulfilled. Chu Xiaoyun felt as though he had shed a thousand-pound burden, his body incredibly light, thus his limitless gratitude towards Xue An. Xue An slightly smiled, ¡°You might find this very precious, but to me, it¡¯s almost like rubbish, and now that this Curse Goddess is dead, someone needs to settle this mess she left behind!¡± With that, Xue An stepped forward and said coldly, ¡°You¡­ are you willing to inherit this vacant divine position?¡± Boom! There was a slight commotion among the crowd. Countless envious eyes turned red. Because this was indeed a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Chu Xiaoyun was also stunned, then he moved his lips and nodded decisively, ¡°My lord, I am willing!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Good, then I will assist you with all my might!¡± As he spoke, the Divine Crystal in Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s hands slowly floated in front of her. With a casual point by Xue An, the Divine Crystal emitted a torrential divine light, then suddenly shattered into fine dust, transforming into a river of divine light that began to converge into Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s forehead. With the divine light gradually intensifying, Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s whole body trembled, his aura beginning to grow stronger by the moment, while his cultivation level broke through successively as if splitting bamboo. In an instant. The radiance faded, and a small red divine crystal mark appeared between Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s eyebrows, his aura as vast and powerful as the ocean. He had already become a semi-Ancient God-level powerhouse. And this was just the beginning. Once he absorbed all the divine power contained within this cursed divine crystal, even if he did not break through to Great Luo, his strength would greatly increase. Moreover, what Chu Xiaoyun inherited was not only the divine power left by the cursed goddess but also various unspeakable magical curse marks. This transformed Chu Xiaoyun in an instant, turning him into a formidable being who looked down upon the world. Chu Xiaoyun slowly opened his eyes; his powerful presence made everyone retreat backward. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back in front of him, ¡°This divine power is only temporarily lent to you. If you behave as recklessly as the previous cursed goddess, your end will be even worse than hers, understand?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Chu Xiaoyun nodded solemnly in response. ¡°Rise!¡± Chu Xiaoyun then slowly stood up, standing beside Xue An with his hands hanging by his sides. Xue An surveyed the entire scene. Wherever his gaze landed, everyone bowed their heads as if silenced by the cold. And when Xue An¡¯s gaze swept over Pu Yanru and Ruan Jingshow, who were already trembling intensely. The two of them trembled and collapsed onto the ground. Xue An lowered his eyes and spoke indifferently, ¡°These two are now supposed to be your disciples, so I¡¯ll leave them to you to deal with. Weigh it yourself!¡± Upon hearing this, Chu Xiaoyun also glanced at Pu Yanru and Ruan Jingshow, then gently nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°As for the others¡­¡± Xue An drew out his voice. At this, many people, terrified, hastily spoke up. ¡°Sir, we are all innocent!¡± ¡°Indeed, that cursed goddess was too aggressive; we had to come and congratulate her just to survive!¡± ¡°Please spare our lives, sir!¡± These cries rose and fell. Xue An naturally couldn¡¯t be bothered with these ants, as wallflowers who sway with the wind were very common, anywhere and anytime. So, Xue An just smiled lightly, ¡°Alright! I didn¡¯t say I was going to kill you! Why so nervous? You make it seem like I¡¯m fond of killing!¡± No one dared make a sound upon hearing this, only muttering internally. Isn¡¯t this fond of killing? ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. I¡¯m stepping out!¡± Saying this, Xue An began to walk away. Chu Xiaoyun was taken aback and asked anxiously, ¡°Sir, where are you going?¡± Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°Have you forgotten what I said earlier? Naturally, I¡¯m off to annihilate the other deities in the Tian Zhao Realm!¡± Everyone was shocked! Because people had thought Xue An was just speaking metaphorically. Could he really be planning to annihilate all the Tian Zhao deities? But how could that be possible? Even if the other deities were no match for Xue An, there still was the Tian Zhao Divine King above them! Even Chu Xiaoyun was taken aback, ¡°Sir¡­ I think it would be better to plan this matter out more thoroughly!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Plan more thoroughly?¡± Xue An chuckled and shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t like to delay things, especially when it comes to revenge, which I never put off overnight, usually settling it on the spot!¡± ¡°Moreover, this grudge has been put off for ten thousand years! It¡¯s time to settle it once and for all!¡± With that, Xue An took a step forward, shooting straight into the sky. ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll be back shortly!¡± As he spoke, Xue An¡¯s form had already vanished into the horizon. Chapter 1096 - Chapter 1096 Chapter 1096 Extreme Cold City (3rd Update) Chapter 1096: Chapter 1096: Extreme Cold City (3rd Update) Chapter 1096: Chapter 1096: Extreme Cold City (3rd Update) Gazing at the empty sky, Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s expression gradually became solemn, then she withdrew her gaze and looked toward the crowd. No one dared to meet her gaze and all of them, full of trepidation, lowered their heads. And when Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s eyes swept over the disciples of the Cursed City, these people all knelt down on the ground with a rustling sound. ¡°We pay respect to the superior!¡± ¡°We pay respect to the goddess superior!¡± Hearing these shouts, Chu Xiaoyun couldn¡¯t help but feel dazed for a moment. How long ago had it been since she too knelt on the ground, even as the most marginalized among them? But she hadn¡¯t expected that in just a few days, her fate would have undergone a tremendous reversal. Those who once looked down on her now knelt on the ground, calling her ¡®superior¡¯ in fear and trepidation. This stark contrast gave Chu Xiaoyun a feeling as if she were in another world. However, she quickly regained her composure, took a deep breath, and slowly walked toward the kneeling group. Her footsteps were crisp and pleasant, but to these people, they sounded like a curse, each step draining their faces a shade paler. When Chu Xiaoyun halted her steps, the two people kneeling at the front were nearly prostrate on the ground. Indeed. It was none other than Pu Yanru and Ruan Jingshow. Hearing the footsteps stop in front of them, they were terrified beyond measure and didn¡¯t dare look up, only managing to stammer out. ¡°Su¡­ superior!¡± Chu Xiaoyun watched quietly and after a while, she said indifferently, ¡°Lift your heads!¡± Shuddering, Pu Yanru and Ruan Jingshow didn¡¯t dare disobey Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s order and slowly raised their heads. Their faces were very pale, but filled with forced smiles. Chu Xiaoyun lowered her gaze, ¡°Now, do you have anything else to say?¡± Fear gleamed in their eyes, and then Pu Yanru started stammering an explanation, ¡°Chu¡­ goddess superior, I¡­ I was always good to you before, you have forgotten¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Cold light flickered in Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s eyes, ¡°Do you think all I¡¯ve inherited is her Cultivation Level? I have all her memories too! Still want to argue?¡± Pu Yanru shook violently, her heart slowly sinking into the Abyss of despair. But Ruan Jingshow, as if grasping at a lifeline, indignantly pointed at Pu Yanru and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, you heartless wretch, daring to plot against the goddess superior, thankfully the superior is blessed by heaven and you didn¡¯t succeed. Do you still want to argue now?¡± This barrage of accusations left Pu Yanru somewhat dazed. And Ruan Jingshow hurriedly nodded and smiled at Chu Xiaoyun, ¡°Goddess superior, you see¡­¡± But Chu Xiaoyun was unmoved, ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re done, then it¡¯s time to leave!¡± ¡°No!¡± Pu Yanru and Ruan Jingshow screamed in unison. Especially Pu Yanru, who still thought of fleeing. But for Chu Xiaoyun, who had inherited all the legacy of the Cursed Goddess, all their struggles were like throwing eggs against a rock. With a casual wave of her hand. The heads of the two exploded thunderously, and only then did their reluctant bodies fall to the ground. Seeing this scene, the disciples from the Cursed City all trembled like chaff, fearing that Chu Xiaoyun would kill them next. But Chu Xiaoyun just gave the crowd a cold glance and then turned her figure, returning to the main seat on the high platform. After slowly taking her seat, she said indifferently, ¡°I apologize, but this celestial platform needs to be sealed off for a while. Without my order, no one is permitted to leave, so you will all have to bear with it for a few days here!¡± ¡°Then¡­ when can we return?¡± Zhong Anan suddenly asked from within the crowd. Chu Xiaoyun glanced at her, then looked up at the sky outside the window and said lightly, ¡°Until the superior returns!¡± Zhong Anan paused, then nodded with a wry smile, ¡°If that is the case, then we have no choice but to accept it!¡± Zhong Anan understood that what Chu Xiaoyun was doing was to seal the news. She might be afraid that these guests, after spreading the word about what happened here, would hinder Xue An¡¯s plan. But does she really think that Xue An could slay all the Tian Zhao gods by himself? However one chose to think about it, it sounded like a tall tale! Zhong Anan pondered in her heart. Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s face remained as cold as ice; she had already decided that if Xue An did not return, then all those present would be buried with everything else. At the same time. High above in the vast sky, Xue An was flying at an astonishing speed that caught the eye. As he flew, Xue An surveyed everything beneath him. It must be said, the Tian Zhao Realm was truly immense. For Xue An had increased his speed more than tenfold since returning to his True Immortal status, even covering several thousand li in just an instant. Yet even at such speeds, after flying for a full hour, only endless mountains lay beneath his feet. And these mountains were so alike, after flying over them for so long, it made it hard to discern direction. Without a map of this realm, one would probably not even find the way, and simply get lost in these vast mountains. However, Xue An was not at all anxious, because when he had refined the Curse Goddess with fire, he had extracted her memories. After a thorough search, though, the then Xue An was slightly disappointed. He had hoped to find some clues regarding the ancient battle that took place ten thousand years ago through these memories. Unfortunately, the Curse Goddess was a new deity who had only risen in the past thousand years; she knew nothing about what had transpired ten thousand years ago. But it wasn¡¯t a complete loss. At the very least, Xue An had obtained a detailed map of the Tian Zhao Realm. Xue An now knew that, when looked at from above, the Tian Zhao Realm was actually shaped like a massive pancake. The Tian Zhao Divine King resided in the central palace, Tian Zhao Central Palace. Encircling the Tian Zhao Central Palace were several major cities arranged in a ring-like structure. These cities, like guards, firmly protected the Tian Zhao Divine King in their midst. Cursed City was located in the northwest corner of the Tian Zhao Realm, and to enter Tian Zhao Central Palace, one must pass through a city named Extreme Cold City. And guarding this Extreme Cold City was the most favored Divine General under the Tian Zhao Divine King, Sui Han! One could learn from the memories of the Curse Goddess. This Divine General Sui Han became famous very early on and had always guarded by the Tian Zhao Divine King¡¯s side. His strength was so renowned that he earned the reputation of Tian Zhao¡¯s number one Divine General. There were even rumors that he was a Great Luo Powerful One. The Curse Goddess had met this Sui Han a few times but only shared a nodding acquaintance, completely unaware of Sui Han¡¯s true strength. But one thing was certain: this person was not to be underestimated. However, Xue An didn¡¯t have the slightest hesitation regarding this. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Because Xue An thought it clear: no matter who it was, as long as they dared to block his path, they had to die! Finally, after a full three hours of flight. The environment of the surrounding world changed abruptly, thick white snow appeared on the ground, and the temperature suddenly dropped. And then, in a landscape of ice and snow, a huge city resembling an ice palace, slowly revealed its form. Extreme Cold City, here we are! Chapter 1097 - Chapter 1097 Chapter 1097 Yaner Dare to Bet with Your Husband Chapter 1097: Chapter 1097: Yan¡¯er, Dare to Bet with Your Husband? (4th Update) Chapter 1097: Chapter 1097: Yan¡¯er, Dare to Bet with Your Husband? (4th Update) The entire Extreme Cold City was built with Ice Crystal, and under the sunlight, it appeared so brilliantly clear and translucent. From afar, it really resembled something out of a fairy tale world. However, this fairy-tale world was filled with danger. Despite the great distance, Xue An could still clearly feel a multitude of strong presences hidden within the city walls. Among them, there were even King Level strong characters. But Xue An frowned slightly because he discovered that despite the many powerful figures within this city, not a single one had the aura of the Divine General Sui Han. Could it be that he wasn¡¯t in Extreme Cold City? Xue An felt slightly astonished in his heart. Because within the memories of the Curse Goddess, it was clearly recorded that in order to enter the Tian Zhao Shrine, one had to go through one of the several major cities that surrounded it. If one were to fly directly over or forcefully break through, it would be very easy to fall into a time-space rift. This was also a defensive measure personally set up by the Tian Zhao Divine King. One has to say, this Tian Zhao Divine King was truly meticulous; all kinds of methods were all about survival. But the more so, the colder the smirk in Xue An¡¯s heart. Only those with a guilty conscience would feel such fear. Although the time-space rift couldn¡¯t trouble Xue An, if he didn¡¯t want to startle the snake by hitting the grass, the fastest way would still be to enter the Tian Zhao Shrine from inside the Extreme Cold City. Therefore, Xue An simply landed on the ground and blended into the crowd entering the city, making his way into the Extreme Cold City. Upon stepping inside, Extreme Cold City revealed its majestic and magnificent side. It even seemed more colossal than when it was viewed from the outside. Xue An knew that this was because within the seemingly transparent Ice Crystal city walls, there were actually countless intricate divine patterns engraved. These divine patterns not only had extremely strong defensive capabilities but also compressed the entire space of Extreme Cold City, which is why it created this impression of being small on the outside and actually massively large on the inside. This kind of method did have a bit of the aura of a Divine King. With that thought in his heart, Xue An then strolled along the streets of Extreme Cold City. The streets of Extreme Cold City were very broad, and the houses along the streets were also made of Ice Crystal, looking very mystical. And the pedestrians walking on the streets, almost each had an impressive Cultivation Level. Xue An even saw a few City Lord level powerhouses walking arm in arm, laughing boisterously as they swaggered by. Although Xue An was here for vengeance, the sights before him still allowed him a moment of leisure and enjoyment. Especially since Extreme Cold City, like an exquisite ice palace, would probably be much liked by the two girls. Therefore, Xue An simply split a wisp of his Divine Sense and entered the Magic Treasures Pavilion, calling out the two girls and An Yan. When the mother and daughters appeared on the street, they too were stunned by the sight before them. ¡°Wow! So beautiful!¡± Xiang Xiang¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. Meanwhile, Nian Nian¡¯s eyes gleamed as she walked to the side of a building, gently caressing the Ice Crystal wall, a joyful glow gradually appearing on her face. Then, turning her head, she shouted in utter surprise, ¡°Mummy, Daddy, Sister, look! Isn¡¯t this house made of rock candy?¡± Xue An and the others: ¡°¡­.¡± Then Xiang Xiang shook her head in exasperation as if to say ¡®I can¡¯t even with you,¡¯ ¡°Rock candy, really? Why not just say it¡¯s ice cream?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not!¡± ¡°But I really thought it looked like it!¡± Nian Nian, reluctant to let go, observed the wall and then leaned forward, sticking out her tongue to give it a lick. ¡°Ptui! Aside from being cold, it¡¯s not sweet at all, definitely not rock candy!¡± Nian Nian spat out several times. Xue An laughed silently, walked up and gently caressed Nian Nian¡¯s head, ¡°This is made of Ice Crystal, of course, it won¡¯t be sweet!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Nian Nian sounded somewhat disappointed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Hungry?¡± Xue An asked with a touch of amusement upon seeing this. Nian Nian nodded vigorously. Xiang Xiang, however, showed no mercy as she said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t believe her. Even if you ask her right after she has eaten, she¡¯ll say she¡¯s very hungry! I suspect she¡¯s never been full. She¡¯s such a pig!¡± Saying this, Xiang Xiang turned her head to look at An Yan, ¡°Mom, am I right?¡± An Yan laughed and cried at the same time, somewhat helplessly pinching Xiang Xiang¡¯s nose, ¡°You two! One¡¯s quirky, the other is greedy for food and sleep. I¡¯m really at my wit¡¯s end with you both!¡± ¡°Ow, Mom, just say whether I¡¯m right or not!¡± Xiang Xiang coquettishly complained. Nian Nian felt wronged, ¡°Mom, sister actually called me a pig!¡± An Yan sighed and then sternly said to Xiang Xiang, ¡°You are not allowed to talk about your sister like that again, understood?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Xiang Xiang pouted in response. Nian Nian then cheered up. But the next sentence from An Yan struck her like a bolt from the blue. ¡°Even if she resembles one, you can¡¯t talk like that! It¡¯s not right, got it?¡± Nian Nian¡¯s mouth hung open in shock. Xiang Xiang was first stunned, then started to nod and laugh, ¡°Got it, Mom!¡± Tears began welling up in Nian Nian¡¯s big eyes. She stamped her foot and turned to tattle to Xue An. ¡°Dad, look, both sister and mom are picking on me!¡± Xue An certainly noticed, so when he saw Nian Nian looking so aggrieved, he couldn¡¯t help but find it both funny and sad. ¡°Alright, alright, no more calling your sister that! My Nian Nian is not a pig!¡± Nian Nian lifted her little face, huffing with smugness. Her expression read, ¡®Now I¡¯ve got Dad backing me up, what can you do?¡¯ ¡°Pigs couldn¡¯t possibly eat as much as my Nian Nian!¡± Xue An declared facetiously. The triumphant look on Nian Nian¡¯s face immediately fell, then she shouted angrily, ¡°Dad!¡± Everyone burst into laughter. Then Xue An hugged the deeply wronged Nian Nian, ¡°Alright, I was just teasing you. Let¡¯s go, aren¡¯t you hungry? Let¡¯s see what delicious things we can find here!¡± Hearing this, Nian Nian instantly went from tears to smiles, ¡°Yes, yes! Let¡¯s go quickly! I can¡¯t wait any longer!¡± Xue An tilted his head toward An Yan, ¡°Wife, how about it? Feel like having a race?¡± ¡°A race? How? What are we racing for?¡± ¡°You hold Xiang Xiang, I¡¯ll hold Nian Nian, and the tavern up ahead will be the finish line. Let¡¯s see who can get there first, what do you say?¡± An Yan curled her lips, ¡°Not interested, too childish!¡± Xue An¡¯s smile froze on his face, then he said awkwardly, ¡°Hey, give me some face in front of the kids!¡± Seeing Xue An acting like a big kid, An Yan couldn¡¯t contain her amusement, but still pretended to sigh reluctantly, ¡°Fine! But shouldn¡¯t we bet on something? Just race like that?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An pondered for a moment, then his eyes lit up, ¡°How about this, if I lose, you give me a kiss. If you lose, I¡¯ll kiss you. How about that?¡± ¡°Pfft! Keep dreaming!¡± An Yan spat. ¡°So what do you propose?¡± Xue An asked. ¡°If you lose, you must call me ¡®big sister¡¯ three times!¡± An Yan said seriously. Xue An hesitated briefly, then nodded, ¡°Okay! But if you lose, you have to call me ¡®Daddy¡¯ three times!¡± Chapter 1098 - Chapter 1098 Chapter 1098 Delivered to the Door Asking to Be Chapter 1098: Chapter 1098: Delivered to the Door, Asking to Be Slapped (1st Update) Chapter 1098: Chapter 1098: Delivered to the Door, Asking to Be Slapped (1st Update) An Yan¡¯s eyes twinkled, ¡°Hmm?¡± Xue An quickly changed his tone, ¡°It¡¯s fine to call me brother!¡± Eventually, after they had finished discussing, Xue An was holding Nian Nian and An Yan holding Xiang Xiang. The two stood together, and Xue An said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll count to three, and then we run together!¡± An Yan also became serious, as the stakes were high, she too needed to treat it with seriousness. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°One, two¡­¡± But before the word three could leave his mouth, Xue An dashed out like an arrow released from its bow. An Yan was startled, then she started chasing after him, angrily shouting, ¡°Husband, you¡¯re actually cheating!¡± Xue An laughed loudly, ¡°Who said I was cheating? I just said I would count to one, two, three, I never said I had to reach three before starting to run!¡± In the end, the competition still ended in Xue An¡¯s defeat. Because, as they were nearing the restaurant, An Yan suddenly stopped running and then said to Xiang Xiang in her arms, ¡°Xiang Xiang, is your dad really cheeky?¡± Xiang Xiang nodded, ¡°Yes! Daddy is cheating!¡± ¡°What would you do if your dad won?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Mom, are you saying¡­¡± An Yan smiled mischievously, ¡°When the time comes, you also call your dad ¡®brother¡¯!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Xiang Xiang nodded. Hearing this conversation between mother and daughter, Xue An, who had been happily running, gradually became hesitant and eventually stopped. ¡°Husband, why did you stop running?¡± An Yan asked with a laugh. Xue An cleared his throat, ¡°Uh¡­ I suddenly feel that winning or losing doesn¡¯t really matter. What¡¯s important is making my dear wife happy! So let¡¯s just call it a tie, shall we?¡± By this time, An Yan had slowly approached him, smiling, ¡°Oh, is that so? A tie is not impossible, only¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, An Yan suddenly sped up, surpassed Xue An, and dashed to the restaurant first, then burst into unrestrained laughter, ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t agree! Hehe, husband you lost!¡± Xiang Xiang also poked her head out, laughing happily, ¡°Daddy, you lost!¡± Even Nian Nian, who was hiding in Xue An¡¯s arms, felt somewhat unable to watch. ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this called ¡®shooting oneself in the foot¡¯?¡± Nian Nian blinked and asked. Xue An couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly and put on a stern face, ¡°Nonsense, Daddy intentionally lost to your mom. That¡¯s called respect! What does a child know!¡± Nian Nian giggled, ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s it!¡± Finally, after agreeing to a series of ¡°dignity-losing¡± demands, An Yan nodded in satisfaction and temporarily ¡°spared¡± Xue An. By this time, they had reached the front of a restaurant. The restaurant loomed magnificently, very imposing. Standing on the street, one could smell the delicious scent of the food wafting from inside. Nian Nian was almost drooling. ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s eat here!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The family of four entered the restaurant, and under the attentive guidance of the waiter, they walked straight through the first floor hall and went up to the second floor. From this vantage point, all of Extreme Cold City, resembling a crystal palace built in a snow-world, especially now as the nighttime lights were just coming on, the whole city was illuminated in multicolored brilliance, dazzlingly beautiful. ¡°How beautiful!¡± An Yan, Xiang Xiang, and Nian Nian leaned out of the window, sincerely exclaiming. At this moment, dishes from the restaurant began to be served continuously. It has to be said, the culinary skills of the restaurant were quite extraordinary, and the ingredients were very unique. All were sourced from the bizarre and mythical creatures hunted in the frozen lakes and snowy mountains outside the city. These ingredients themselves were already rich in Spiritual Energy, and with the right culinary skills, these dishes had achieved a reasonable balance both in taste and in Spiritual Energy. At least the two young girls were eating joyfully. Just then, a clatter of footsteps came from the stairway, and a group of people ascended. Leading them was a sharply dressed young man, followed by a group of fierce servants with menacing faces. The waiter and the Shopkeeper stood by, attending to them cautiously with great respect. Xue An did not mind this at first, as such people were not uncommon anywhere. However, after looking around, the young man immediately noticed Xue An¡¯s family sitting by the window. Even though An Yan had used a secret technique to conceal much of her appearance to avoid unnecessary attention, her demeanor alone was enough to captivate many. The man¡¯s eyes lit up, and then he swaggered over, first examining Xue An with arrogance, seeing a face he had never seen before, his arrogance grew. ¡°Who is this fellow daring to take my private seat? Get lost immediately!¡± the young man said coldly. His followers began to clamor as well. ¡°That¡¯s right, daring to take Young Master Huo¡¯s seat, what a death wish!¡± ¡°Move now!¡± Xue An slightly frowned, ¡°Your private seat?¡± The young man arrogantly nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Then he sneered at An Yan, ¡°Little lady, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m asking him to leave, you can stay right here!¡± An Yan completely ignored such people and did not even lift her head. Xue An found it rather amusing. To encounter such a cliched scenario even while eating was really speechless. Xue An was about to dismiss this guy directly. Suddenly, he seemed to notice something, let out a small ¡°Oh,¡± and then looked up to examine the young man closely. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? Disagree?¡± Seeing Xue An sizing him up, the young man thought he was being challenged and became furiously angry, raising his hand to strike. The palm wind howled; if it had been an ordinary person, they would have died on the spot after receiving such a blow. This also showed how arrogant and domineering this young man usually was. Xue An smiled brightly, ¡°It really is true that you find what you look for without much effort! I was looking for you, and here you deliver yourselves!¡± At this moment, as the young man¡¯s palm wind was mid-course, but as soon as Xue An¡¯s words fell, a mighty force descended from the sky, directly pressing onto the young man. Bang! The young man couldn¡¯t even resist; he was directly brought to his knees by the force, which was so strong that it even cracked the hard floorboards. This shocked all the wicked servants following the young man. ¡°Young Master!¡± ¡°Young Master Huo!¡± Amid these cries, the young man tried to struggle, but terrified, he found he couldn¡¯t even move a finger. At this moment, Xue An slowly picked up his cup and took a sip, then gave a faint smile to the group of wicked servants, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the time it takes an incense stick to burn to inform his parents. If no one comes within that time, prepare to collect his body!¡± His words were calm yet carried an undeniable authority. Now, even fools among these wicked servants could see that this young man was no ordinary person, and now Young Master Huo was kneeling on the ground, his fate in someone else¡¯s hands. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only So this group didn¡¯t dare delay. ¡°You¡­ wait! If you dare to hurt Young Master Huo, then you¡¯ll be waiting to die!¡± After uttering those scene-setting words, they rushed down the stairs in a panic. The second floor was left in eerie silence except for the Shopkeeper and the waiter. Xue An gave a slight smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, someone will naturally compensate you later!¡± Chapter 1099 - Chapter 1099 Chapter 1099 Who Are You (2nd Update) Chapter 1099: Chapter 1099: Who Are You? (2nd Update) Chapter 1099: Chapter 1099: Who Are You? (2nd Update) The shopkeeper almost cried when he heard the words. Compensation? Given that the person currently kneeling on the ground is there, it would be fortunate if his tavern isn¡¯t demolished, let alone dare to hope for compensation? That person is none other than the famously unruly young master from Extreme Cold City, an individual who ordinary people simply can¡¯t afford to provoke. And who exactly is this young man who is acting so domineering? The shopkeeper wondered in his heart. Similarly puzzled was the young master Huo who was kneeling on the ground. He stared sullenly at Xue An and said angrily, ¡°Boy, do you know what you are doing? Let me go now, and I might spare your life. Otherwise¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, Xue An¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed. The young master Huo then felt a tremendous force assail him, and his entire body was instantly completely immobilized. Let alone speaking, even blinking became a luxury, and he could only kneel there stiffly like a wooden clay sculpture. Xue An continued drinking without changing his expression, while An Yan leaned over and asked in a low voice, ¡°Husband, do you know this guy?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Then why did you make him kneel there? For such a person, a simple lesson would suffice, and then you could send him away!¡± An Yan was puzzled. ¡°I might not know him, but his parents should know me! Yan¡¯er, eat your meal, I have everything under control.¡± Upon hearing this, An Yan nodded and did not ask any further. Thus, a very strange scene unfolded within the room on the second floor. Xue An¡¯s family sat together, eating and drinking. Meanwhile, a man knelt motionlessly beside them. Just then, from afar came an angry roar, ¡°Who is it? Who dares to bully my little brother?¡± The voice shook the area and arrived above the tavern in an instant. The shopkeeper and others shuddered at the sound, showing fear on their faces. At that moment, someone ripped off the roof of the tavern, sending bricks flying everywhere and a person descending directly from above. This man was also not old and bore a striking resemblance to the young master Huo. Upon seeing this person, everyone in the tavern turned pale. The newcomer was the kneeling young master Huo¡¯s elder brother; a person known for his violent temper and formidable strength, making him even more difficult to deal with than young master Huo. His arrival meant that this incident probably wouldn¡¯t end well. As expected. Upon seeing his little brother motionlessly kneeling on the ground, and opposite him sat a calm Xue An, he couldn¡¯t help but bellow furiously. ¡°How audacious, to dare to humiliate a member of my Huo family like this. Die!¡± With that, he charged forward, intending to strike a deadly blow. Upon realizing the newcomer was another young man, not the one he was expecting, Xue An slightly furrowed his brows. He didn¡¯t even give him a proper look, merely offered a cold smile. Boom! Before the man could get close, it felt as though a mountain had fallen from the sky directly onto his shoulders. In terms of strength, he was indeed much stronger than his little brother, yet he still tried to resist the tremendous force. But Xue An slowly lifted his eyes and gave him a cold glance. Under his gaze, the man felt the immense force increase by more than a hundredfold, causing him to scream in agony and collapse to his knees. Furthermore, because the force was so great, his legs were completely shattered. Yet, despite this, he uttered no cries of pain. It wasn¡¯t because he was tough enough, but because after collapsing, his entire body was also immobilized, leaving him unable to do anything but breathe. In an instant. The two brothers were kneeling side by side, in exactly the same posture and with the same technique. At this sight, all the onlookers couldn¡¯t help but gasp in unison. Given such a grand spectacle, naturally, it also attracted many people from the street to gather around and watch. People whispered among themselves. ¡°Who is this person? So domineering that even the Huo Family brothers have knelt down!¡± ¡°Shh, who knows! But he looks like an outsider, probably has no idea about the situation in the city!¡± ¡°He seems to be a young man, but his aura appears to be concealed by a Secret Technique, his face and Cultivation Level indiscernible.¡± ¡°Ah, young people are indeed too impulsive. Being so domineering in an unfamiliar place, this matter is likely not going to end well!¡± ¡°You got that right, the Huo Family will definitely not let him off! Just you wait and see!¡± As the crowd buzzed with discussion, Xue An seemed as though he hadn¡¯t heard them, merely lifting his head to look at the roof that had been uncovered. The stars were like diamonds, and the air was unbelievably clear. Xue An said calmly, ¡°Once I finish this cup of wine in my hand, if no one comes forward, don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡± His voice was calm, yet it spread throughout the entire venue. Everybody was stunned upon hearing this, and then a commotion ensued. This was clearly a challenge to the Huo Family in front of everyone! Although many secretly admired the youth¡¯s spirited bravery, Many more shook their heads in concern, for such an act was incredibly dangerous. The Huo Family¡­ were not to be trifled with! The atmosphere gradually stiffened. Unbeknownst to anyone, the tavern¡¯s Shopkeeper and waiter had already quietly retreated from the second floor. The crowd of onlookers also grew more silent. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Xue An slowly drank the wine in his cup. The wine was brewed from water drawn from the bottom of a perennially unfrozen ice lake, mixed with the blood of a demon beast, rich and potent. Normally, a sip would knock someone out for three days. But Xue An had already drunk most of the pitcher, yet the more he drank, the brighter his eyes shone. At that moment, As the wine in his cup finally reached the bottom, Xue An¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile, and raising the cup to his lips, he drained it in one gulp. ¡°Since no one is coming forward! Then you two brothers might as well depart together!¡± Xue An stated coldly, about to make his move. Just then, A sharp sound of breaking through the air came from the sky, followed by an extremely angry shout, ¡°Who dares to oppose my Huo Family?¡± Hearing this voice, the crowd stirred violently. ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± ¡°The old Huo Family Head has arrived!¡± ¡°Wow, this is going to be exciting!¡± Upon hearing that voice, Xue An gradually began to smile, but his eyes were filled with chilling intent. At the same moment, A streak of light flashed above everyone¡¯s heads, appearing instantly above the tavern. When the figure materialized, it was a robust, imposing middle-aged man. His arrival sent tremors down the entire street. Indeed, he was a True Immortal with the rank of a City Lord. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Huo Family Head!¡± ¡°Meeting the Huo Family Head!¡± Those who were close quickly greeted him. At this moment, the group of villains also arrived, ¡°Family Head, this is the man who forced the young master to kneel!¡± Amidst the chaotic voices, the Huo Family Head, looking at his two sons kneeling on the ground, had a face that grew increasingly icy as he sternly challenged, ¡°Who are you to dare oppose my Huo Family? Are you tired of living?¡± Chapter 1100 - Chapter 1100 Chapter 1100 No More Pursuit Youre Worthy (3rd Chapter 1100: Chapter 1100: No More Pursuit? You¡¯re Worthy? (3rd Update) Chapter 1100: Chapter 1100: No More Pursuit? You¡¯re Worthy? (3rd Update) The questioning voice silenced the entire room. Xue An slowly began to laugh, and as he laughed, he softly exclaimed, ¡°No wonder he dared to behave so arrogantly before with the identity of a mere chess slave. It turns out it¡¯s in his nature!¡± These words left the Huo Family Head stunned, ¡°What do you mean? Who exactly are you?¡± ¡°Who am I?¡± Xue An casually removed the secret technique that had been masking his aura and then gave a slight smile to the Huo Family Head, whose expression drastically changed. ¡°Huo Geng, long time no see!¡± That¡¯s right. The Huo Family Head who had come was the same one who, in the Tian Zhao Star Domain, had possessed the Tian Zhao Chess Saint with the identity of a chess slave, committing heinous crimes, only to be defeated by Xue An using chess tactics and his true identity exposed. But in the end, he was the very Huo Geng who had managed to escape by a stroke of luck. At that moment, Once Huo Geng saw Xue An revealed, without the secret technique disguise, he almost couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. His body trembled violently as he stared wide-eyed and stammered, ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Such an unexpected turn of events also astonished all the onlookers. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why has the Huo Family Head¡¯s expression suddenly changed?¡± ¡°Who knows, but from their conversation, it seems they know each other!¡± Right then, Xue An, completely at ease, leaned back in his chair and spoke in a teasing tone, ¡°I previously thought you were nothing but a chess slave betraying his master, but now it seems I was mistaken! Your identity is quite extraordinary, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°So with that being said, is it true that the death of Tian Zhao Chess Saint and all the ensuing trouble afterward were actually orchestrated by your Tian Zhao Realm behind the scenes?¡± Upon hearing Xue An¡¯s words, Huo Geng¡¯s expression fluctuated wildly, but the initial shock and panic began to fade like the tide, before he let out a cold laugh. ¡°To be honest, I am indeed surprised, surprised that you would dare to come to the Divine Realm! And you¡¯re quite clever, to have realized so quickly! That¡¯s right, the affairs in the Tian Zhao Star Domain were indeed led by us!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Good, I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re being so forthright!¡± At this moment, the Huo brothers, kneeling on the ground, felt the constraint weakening and found they could speak, so they immediately roared out. ¡°Father, save me!¡± ¡°Father, save me!¡± Huo Geng glanced at the Huo brothers, who couldn¡¯t move from the ground, then turned his head to look coldly at Xue An. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Nothing much. I just happened to pass by here and then happened to discover that this man¡¯s bloodline closely resembles yours. So I just happened to play a game with them, that¡¯s all!¡± ¡°Am I right?¡± Xue An smiled at the two men. The man who had knelt first said bitterly, ¡°You¡¯re finished, kid. Now that my father has arrived, no matter who you are, don¡¯t even think of leaving!¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Xue An laughed. ¡°Of course! Once you enter Extreme Cold City, dragons coil, and tigers crouch. You actually dared to oppose the Huo Family, prepare to die! And even this woman with you won¡¯t survive, I¡¯ll¡­¡± The man, a vicious expression on his face, was about to continue when Xue An¡¯s eyes flashed coldly, instantly sending the well-fed mother and daughters back to the Magic Treasures Pavilion. At the same time, a surge of Supreme Divine Intent burst forth, and the man¡¯s head, along with his body, exploded like firecrackers. It didn¡¯t stop there; even his soul was obliterated. The crowd was shocked. No one expected that this refined-looking youth would act so ruthlessly. And to dare kill someone right in front of the Huo Family Head Huo Geng. Huo Geng was also stunned, then regained his senses, and roared furiously, ¡°Xue, you dare kill my son? I¡­¡± ¡°Kill your son, so what? Did you think I¡¯d only kill one?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, and with a casual point of his finger, he directed his attention to another Huo Family disciple kneeling beside him. The person¡¯s whole body shuddered violently, his voice filled with immense fear as he cried out, ¡°Father, save me¡­¡± But before the word ¡®me¡¯ could even escape his lips, his head and body both exploded into fragments. Amidst pools of spreading blood, Huo Geng stood stationary, his hands and feet ice cold. Meanwhile, Xue An slowly stood up and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, but both of your sons are now dead!¡± A deathly silence fell over the entire place. The two unruly Huo sons, who no one in Extreme Cold City dared provoke, and who had committed countless heinous deeds, were just like that¨Cdead. Inside, many rejoiced, yet none dared reveal their feelings on the surface. Contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, the Family Head Huo Geng, who should have been furious, suddenly become extremely calm. He looked at Xue An coldly and said suddenly, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve killed my sons, I won¡¯t pursue this matter anymore, let¡¯s consider it settled, what do you say?¡± Boom! His words were like a bomb, shocking everyone to their core. The Family Head of the Huo Family, who was always decisive and ruthless in Extreme Cold City, proclaimed he would not pursue the matter after the death of his sons. It sounded utterly preposterous. In many people¡¯s eyes, Xue An¡¯s image instantly became incredibly mysterious. Who exactly was he? To have such formidable deterrence that even the head of the Huo Family was so fearful? However, just when everyone thought Xue An would take the offer and let the matter rest, Xue An laughed, ¡°I killed them because their sins demanded death long ago! What does it have to do with you?¡± ¡°And you say you won¡¯t pursue it further, do you think¡­ you¡¯re worthy?¡± Many were so startled by these words that they didn¡¯t dare to look at Huo Geng¡¯s face anymore. Because this wasn¡¯t just a slap in the face, it was like a kick in the face. As expected. Huo Geng¡¯s face turned livid enough to reflect a person¡¯s shape, and he said angrily, ¡°Xue An, don¡¯t push people too far. Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± ¡°When facing the weak, you talk about the law of the jungle, but when confronting the strong, you complain about being bullied too much. The patterns of you people, they really are full!¡± The conversation had reached this point, and Huo Geng had no room to retreat. In fact, at the beginning of Xue An¡¯s arrival, he was surprised but not overly afraid. Because previously in the Tian Zhao Star Domain, even though Xue An had demonstrated tremendous strength, at that time, he was merely an avatar, so losing was not odd. Yet now in Extreme Cold City, his home ground, Huo Geng thought Xue An had come purely to seek death. However, after Xue An had instantly slain his two sons, he didn¡¯t dare think this way anymore. Especially the Supreme Divine Intent that Xue An displayed, which frightened even Huo Geng, hence the change in his attitude, hoping to smooth things over and cover up the incident, planning to recover his face later. But now, with Xue An being so ¡°aggressively assertive,¡± he couldn¡¯t back down any further; to retreat would mean the Huo Family could no longer hold their heads high in Extreme Cold City. So with a sinister laugh, he said, ¡°Since you seem so eager to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As he spoke, countless Ice Crystals formed around Huo Geng. ¡°Thousand-Mile Freeze!¡± Boom! The Ice Crystals swept forward, causing all who saw them to retreat in alarm. Wherever they passed, the temperature dropped drastically, and even the air seemed to freeze. Chapter 1101 - Chapter 1101 Chapter 1101 Sui Han Divine General (4th update) Chapter 1101: Chapter 1101: Sui Han Divine General (4th update) Chapter 1101: Chapter 1101: Sui Han Divine General (4th update) But Xue An had a simple way of handling things. With a step, Xue An appeared right in front of Huo Geng and then kicked him. While Huo Geng was fully focusing on activating his Divine Power, he hadn¡¯t expected his Ice Spirit Technique to be completely ineffective against Xue An. Caught off guard, he was directly knocked to the ground by Xue An¡¯s kick. Without the augmentation of Divine Power, the Ice Crystals naturally dissipated. As Huo Geng tried to get up, Xue An stepped forward, placing his foot on Huo Geng¡¯s head and spoke indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t move, or I¡¯ll crush your skull!¡± In just a breath. Huo Geng had become a defeated opponent beneath Xue An¡¯s foot. From beginning to end, Xue An hadn¡¯t even used his hands, keeping them behind his back all the while. This disparity in strength left everyone astounded. Huo Geng was both furious and frightened, but he soon calmed down and then hoarsely shouted, ¡°Xue An, what the hell do you want?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s simple, I¡¯m looking for the Divine General of Extreme Cold City!¡± Huo Geng shuddered, ¡°You¡­ what do you want with the Divine General?¡± ¡°You guess?¡± Xue An said with a smile. Huo Geng, slightly confused, then his eyes widened with horror, ¡°You¡­ you want to go to the Central Palace?¡± Xue An smiled grimly, ¡°Correct, but no prize for you!¡± Huo Geng trembled like a sieve, his eyes filled with fear as he looked at Xue An. Despite his previous predictions about why Xue An had come to the Tian Zhao Realm, he had never expected that Xue An¡¯s target would be the Divine King, who presided over the Central Palace of Tian Zhao. ¡°Why¡­ why must you antagonize the divine beings of my Tian Zhao Realm?¡± Huo Geng finally couldn¡¯t help but ask. Xue An looked at him coldly, ¡°Because you¡¯ve done many wrongs!¡± ¡°Failure to recognize your mistakes, and transgressions committed, must be compensated with blood!¡± The cold killing intent filled Xue An¡¯s voice. Huo Geng stood dazed for a moment but ultimately could only helplessly lower his head, although a cold gleam flickered in his eyes as he did. ¡°Fine! Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll take you to meet the Divine General!¡± Extreme Cold City was very vast, and such cities typically had the City Lord¡¯s Mansion located right in the center. But when Xue An had entered the city, he had already scanned through with his Divine Sense and found no strong presences in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Also, to travel from here to the Tian Zhao Central Palace, there surely would be a Teleportation Formation, implying a different spatial structure. Evidently, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t fit these criteria. Not until Huo Geng led the way out of Extreme Cold City. Xue An then finally understood. So, the Divine General wasn¡¯t in the city, but living somewhere outside Extreme Cold City! At this moment. Already a hundred li away from Extreme Cold City, they saw the ground covered by thick ice and snow, the frigid climate making the place barren, with only scattered starlight reflecting on the snow, making it seem so desolate. In such conditions, they continued to fly forward for another quarter of an hour when a low range of hills appeared ahead. These hills formed a natural basin, which was protected by layers of Formation. Huo Geng halted, ¡°Xue¡­ Lord Xue, ahead is where the Divine General usually resides!¡± Xue An was noncommittal, his eyes flashing like lightning, sweeping over the entire valley. Although hindered by layer upon layer of formations, Xue An could still sense an obscure yet formidable aura. Xue An revealed a hint of amusement in his smile, ¡°Good! You did well!¡± After saying that, Xue An descended from mid-air to the ground, walking on the glistening white snow, and headed straight for the valley. Witnessing this scene, Huo Geng¡¯s expression brightened, his gaze filled with vicious hatred as he watched Xue An¡¯s retreating back. Haha, Xue An! You¡¯re seeking your own death; blame no one else! At the same time. Xue An had already reached the protective formation. First, he looked up to inspect it, then he slowly extended his hand and pressed down. With a buzz. A light sound rang out, and an ice-blue light screen appeared, trying to repel Xue An¡¯s palm. Xue An gave a cold laugh and, far from retreating, he pressed down harder. Crack. The ice-blue light screen shattered in less than a second. But at the same time, over a dozen other formation light screens were also activated, from which a deep roar emerged. As soon as the roar sounded, the ice and snow for thousands of miles trembled. Yet Xue An was not moved at all, and reached out his hand directly. Bang bang bang. After a series of crisp sounds. All those formation light screens were shattered. But just then, a surge of light shot into the sky, followed by an authoritative voice that thundered, ¡°Who dares disturb my slumber?¡± As the voice echoed, a muscular man gradually emerged from the mist of lights above. Upon seeing this man, Huo Geng was overjoyed and rushed over eagerly, ¡°Divine General, sir, it was this man who forced me to search for you! It was also him who injured you in the Tian Zhao Star Domain!¡± This muscular man seemed to have just awoken from a long slumber, still groggy. Only after Huo Geng reminded him did he gradually come to his senses, then stared fiercely at Xue An, who was standing on the snow. His originally simple face now showed a look of brutality. ¡°You¡¯re right, it was you who severed three of my fingers! I may not remember your face, but the aura on your body cannot deceive me!¡± Saying this, the muscular man raised his hand, which still clearly showed the loss of three fingers. ¡°Sword Cultivator, the strike you dealt back then was cruel. I¡¯ve tried several times to heal the wound, but the Sword Intent within has obstructed me, delaying it until now. Did you really think you could come here without fearing for your life?¡± His final question was almost a roar. With his anger, the land and sky within thousands of miles changed, the temperature plummeting several degrees. The air turned so cold that ice crystals formed. Yet Xue An looked nonchalant and casually ear flicked, then sighed, ¡°Is it that all you guys like to yell and scream? Can¡¯t you speak nicely?¡± The muscular man¡¯s anger surged, ¡°Sword Cultivator, let¡¯s not talk about the strike you dealt me, but you just destroyed my protective formation, what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Quite simple, I want to pass through here to get to the central palace!¡± Xue An said calmly. ¡°To the central palace?¡± the muscular man exclaimed in surprise. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Huo Geng quickly added, ¡°Yes, Divine General sir, this guy keeps saying he wants to go to the central palace, and he even killed my two sons. You must take revenge for me!¡± The muscular man gradually revealed a sinister smile, ¡°Sword Cultivator, your strength is not bad, but you shouldn¡¯t be so arrogant, you should know¡­¡± Before he could finish, Xue An waved his hand impatiently, ¡°Okay, looks like you¡¯re unwilling, right?¡± The muscular man proudly said, ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Alright then! Then you can die!¡± Xue An said indifferently, taking a step forward and charging straight into the heavens. Chapter 1102 - Chapter 1102 Chapter 102 Extreme Cold Domain (1st Update) Chapter 1102: Chapter 102: Extreme Cold Domain (1st Update) Chapter 1102: Chapter 102: Extreme Cold Domain (1st Update) In the blink of an eye, Xue An¡¯s figure, like a streak of light, had already charged forward. Sui Han Divine General snorted coldly and swung down a palm. The sky filled with clouds converged at once, transforming into a palm as large as a mile, striking down at Xue An like a claw of a cloud dragon. Wherever the giant palm passed, the air was so cold that it even burst open from freezing. Faced with such a formidable strike, Xue An neither dodged nor slowed down in the slightest. Instead, he charged straight up toward it as if his sword was slashing the sky. Thud. After a dull thud, the chill mist stirred up by their collision instantly spread out, enveloping the sky. Sui Han was also forced back half a step and then looked towards the sky filled with chill mist with a hint of shock. Is he dead? Huo Geng couldn¡¯t help but harbor this doubt in his mind. At that moment, the chill mist suddenly stirred violently, and then a figure, fast as lightning, burst out of it. It was Xue An. At this moment, he was wrapped in Sword Qi around his body, his presence as overpowering as a rainbow, pressing straight towards Sui Han Divine General. Sui Han Divine General couldn¡¯t help but snort angrily, ¡°You do have some skill, but you¡¯re still going to die! Extreme Cold Domain!¡± Boom! At his command¨C The temperature around Sui Han at the center instantly dropped to an extreme as the territory within a radius of a hundred miles plummeted. The intense cold even froze the air solid, creating vast vacuums. No life could survive at such temperatures because even the basic atomic movements that make up matter were forcibly halted. Originally fast and forceful, Xue An¡¯s speed under the influence of this domain began to slow down until he finally came to a complete stop. As soon as Xue An stilled, layer upon layer of snow fully enveloped his body. In just a moment, Xue An had transformed into an ice sculpture. Sui Han laughed heartily, looking up to the sky in pride, ¡°Sword Cultivator, although you are formidable, you forgot that this is my home ground! For within ice and snow, I am the King!¡± Huo Geng also laughed boisterously with great satisfaction, ¡°Divine General, your divine might is truly unparalleled. This child was extremely arrogant, and now he finally reaps what he sowed, utterly delightful!¡± At this moment, both of them were filled with satisfaction and relief. Because, after being hit by the Extreme Cold Domain, the severe cold would directly destroy your structure at the atomic level. Unless you were a Great Luo Powerful One, no one could survive. So they believed that Xue An was certainly dead. ¡°Divine General, this man first thwarted our great plan, then killed my two sons. I must blast him into pieces to quell the hatred in my heart!¡± said Huo Geng, his face full of malice. Sui Han nodded, ¡°Go ahead! Take your move!¡± Huo Geng then turned to Xue An¡¯s ¡°sculpture,¡± and sneered, ¡°Mr. Xue, it¡¯s too bad you didn¡¯t know your place. Now let me send you on your way!¡± As he spoke, he waved his hand, and Spiritual Energy transformed into a huge chessboard, trapping Xue An within its bounds. Then, one by one, the chess pieces formed a formation, smashing towards Xue An. Huo Geng was adept in the art of chess, and now he struck out in anger, his attacks overwhelmingly fierce. This was beyond being smashed to pieces; he clearly intended to crush Xue An to dust. But just when the chess pieces were about to hit him, a very faint but exceedingly crisp cracking sound reached Huo Geng¡¯s ears. Then a voice sighed faintly, ¡°With such skill, it¡¯s really a waste not to make a refrigerator!¡± Following the sound, a series of popping, cracking noises came one after another. The Ice Crystals that had covered Xue An burst into fragments, flying in all directions with immense force. Bang bang bang. Amid the resounding explosions, the chess pieces filling the sky shattered completely from the impact of the ice crystals. Xue An then stood proudly in the void, looking indifferently at Huo Geng and Sui Han. ¡°Divine¡­ Divine General!¡± Huo Geng¡¯s voice trembled as he exclaimed in shock. The Divine General Sui Han was also startled, then said fiercely, ¡°So you can break my Extreme Cold Domain. You must have some rare treasure on you that can resist the cold attacks, right?¡± As he spoke, a hint of greed flashed in Sui Han¡¯s eyes. One should know the high value of a rare treasure. Even he, serving as the first Divine General under the Tian Zhao Divine King, did not possess one. If Xue An really had one, then he would spare no expense to seize it for himself. All along, it never crossed his mind that Xue An could shatter the Extreme Cold Domain with his physical strength alone. Because to him, that was simply impossible. Xue An didn¡¯t bother to answer his question, but instead, he looked down at the valley surrounded by hills and cracked a slight smile. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the true pathway leading to Tian Zhao¡¯s central palace lies within this valley. The so-called Extreme Cold City is just a deceiving facade, is it not?¡± Upon hearing Xue An¡¯s words, Sui Han¡¯s expression changed slightly, and then he said coldly, ¡°What if it is?¡± ¡°Purported to be a Deity, yet engaging in such concealment and deceit, akin to rats that dare not face the daylight. Do you not have an idea of what you¡¯re hiding?¡± Before Sui Han could say anything, Huo Geng jumped out first, ¡°Surname Xue, you¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Xue An¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly, and a dazzling streak of Sword Qi suddenly appeared before Huo Geng, slashing horizontally across. Thud! A head fell to the ground, and blood spurted out. Huo Geng¡¯s corpse plummeted from the air. Xue An said coldly, ¡°One should maintain respect when facing the strong. This¡­ isn¡¯t this the principle that you Divine Beings value most?¡± Sui Han was shocked by Xue An¡¯s ruthlessness, taking a life with just a stare. Meanwhile. Huo Geng¡¯s soul was seen frantically escaping from the body and then hiding behind Sui Han in terror. ¡°Divine General, you must seek justice for me!¡± Huo Geng cried. Sui Han¡¯s expression gradually darkened, ¡°Rest assured, if this youngster is not removed, he will surely become a significant threat to Divine King. Today, he must die!¡± As he spoke, Sui Han let out a long howl to the sky, and his body began to grow rapidly. In an instant, he became a colossal figure a thousand zhang tall. ¡°Law of Heaven and Earth? Are you here to clown around?¡± Xue An asked coldly. The Law of Heaven and Earth referred to a combat technique that enlarged one¡¯s body for battle. Such a technique works for intimidating others or crushing opponents with far inferior strength. But for someone of Xue An¡¯s caliber, using this technique against enemies was simply courting death. Sui Han let out a strange laugh, ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty, this is just the beginning! Rise!¡± Boom! A tremendous rumbling came from the ground below, and the low hills that came together to form the valley began to shake violently. Once the ice and snow on them was shaken off, there appeared massive limbs exuding a cold glimmer. The limbs rose up and then soared to Sui Han¡¯s side, fusing with him in an instant. In a blink, Sui Han had grown to the height of ten thousand zhang, with limbs emanating an ice-cold, biting glow. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sui Han smiled arrogantly, ¡°Surname Xue, you should be proud to compel me to use this form! Die!¡± With that said, Sui Han swung down his large palm. The palm fell towards Xue An like a collapsing mountain peak. Xue An looked up at the giant palm that was inching closer, his eyes sparkled brilliantly, with a cold smile forming at the corner of his mouth. ¡°To use puppetry in front of me, it seems you¡¯re indeed here to amuse me!¡± Chapter 1103 - Chapter 1103 Chapter 113 Puppet Armor (2nd Update) Chapter 1103: Chapter 113 Puppet Armor (2nd Update) Chapter 1103: Chapter 113 Puppet Armor (2nd Update) With those words, the descending palm strike of Sui Han, the Divine General, suddenly halted, and the enormous limb emanating a cold luster began to wriggle like mercury. Faced with terror, Sui Han, the Divine General, roared, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Before his words had settled, he saw all four limbs he had just summoned begin to tremble and then detach from his body, flying towards Xue An. The pain of forcibly being dismembered sent Sui Han, the Divine General, shivering, and his towering figure, originally a thousand feet tall, began to shrink like a deflated ball. In an instant, his stature returned to normal. ¡°What on earth did you do to me?¡± Sui Han, the Divine General, suppressed the fear in his heart and shouted loudly. At the same time, Xue An glanced at the puppet armors surrounding him and smiled faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t yell so loud, I haven¡¯t done anything to you!¡± ¡°I just felt these puppet armors were too good to follow you, so I casually summoned them over!¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Sui Han, the Divine General, trembled all over, but his eyes revealed an extreme fright. He knew these puppet armors, buried under the ice and snow, were his most prized trump card. That¡¯s why he was known as the top Divine General under the Tian Zhao Divine King. But just now, these puppet armors, which he had refined to control at will, had suddenly defied his orders and detached from his body. If they had really responded to Xue An¡¯s summoning, as he claimed, How many secrets did this young man still hide? Sui Han, the Divine General, pondered. Huo Geng, unfortunately sticking his head out, growled with a ferocious face, ¡°Xue An, don¡¯t think you can do anything, my Lord Divine General is¡­¡± His words were not yet finished when Xue An¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. A Divine Sense swept across, blasting Huo Geng¡¯s soul into a sky full of fireworks. Then Xue An said coolly, ¡°Speaking without even assessing the situation, how noisy!¡± Terrified, Sui Han, the Divine General, stepped back half a step, now devoid of any fighting spirit, only thinking of keeping as far from this godlike, demonic young man as possible. But though he no longer wished to fight, Xue An had no intention of letting him go. ¡°Before you die, let me show you the true power of these puppet armors!¡± Saying that, the puppet armors floating around Xue An began to transform. Countless gears emanating a cold mechanical beauty spun ceaselessly, then assembled upon Xue An. In an instant, these puppet armors formed a supremely exquisite armor, making Xue An appear akin to an Ancient God, rendering him impossible to look at directly. And the emanated might even squeezed the surrounding space, causing slight fissures. Seeing this, Sui Han, the Divine General, did not hesitate¡­ And turned to run! Yes, he just ran! It must be said his speed was incredibly fast. In a mere breath, he had already soared a thousand miles. ¡°It should be fine now!¡± Sui Han, the Divine General, thought, slightly slowing his pace. But at that moment, someone said softly at the back of his neck, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you to be quite fast when running!¡± Sui Han, the Divine General, felt all his body hair stand on end. Without daring to turn his head, he spurred all his Divine Power to its limit, instantly increasing his speed by at least five times. Amidst booming noises, Sui Han, the Divine General, streaked across the sky with the force of thunder, flying towards the horizon. On the ground, the onlookers looked up, their faces showing weighty expressions. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, it seems like someone is desperately sprinting!¡± And many hidden experts from the Sects within this snowy world were utterly shocked as they looked up. ¡°Did you see it? The one running ahead seems to be Sui Han, the Divine General from Extreme Cold City!¡± ¡°I think so too, but why would the Divine General leave Extreme Cold City undefended and suddenly run away?¡± ¡°Could it be¡­ someone is chasing him?¡± someone suggested. Upon hearing this, many people scoffed. ¡°Stop joking, Sui Han is the premier Divine General under the Divine King, with strength comparable to the Ancient Gods. Who could possibly chase him?¡± ¡°Exactly, within our Tian Zhao Realm, Sui Han¡¯s strength is top-notch. How could he possibly¡­¡± Before they could finish speaking, in that moment, another streak of light crossed the sky even faster and in an instant, was right behind the fleeing Sui Han. ¡°Not fast enough! If I catch you, I will kill you right then and there!¡± The voice was calm but resonated throughout the entire world. These words acted like a whip, causing Sui Han, who was already running for his life, to shatter his steely resolve and, with a surge of desperation pushing his already maxed speed even further, increase his pace by a notch. Then, a booming sound echoed far and wide, for Sui Han¡¯s body, overheated from the friction, burst into flames, and from afar, he truly resembled a running man of fire. Yet, even in this state, there was a figure clad in armor, pursuing him with an unhurried pace. It felt¡­ as though he was herding him. Everyone on the ground witnessing this scene was dumbstruck. Whether they were powerful experts from the Sects or ordinary people, all watched agape. At that moment, Xue An said lightly, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s getting late, and it seems you have no new tricks left! The game ends now!¡± With that, Xue An was about to make a move. But just then, Sui Han, who had been sprinting wildly, suddenly halted his momentum, turned around, and in front of all the astonished onlookers, slowly knelt down. ¡°Lord, I admit defeat, please spare my life!¡± Silence fell across the land. Everyone involuntarily gaped. After all, this territory was under the jurisdiction of Extreme Cold City, and Sui Han had ruled this land for a thousand years. All the Sect experts had once visited him in Extreme Cold City. The Sui Han Divine General they met then was so lofty and unapproachable. So today, seeing this burly man kneeling in midair, with a sycophantic expression, they could hardly believe their eyes. What in the world was going on? Who was this mysterious person clad in armor? Why could he make the Divine General Sui Han kneel and beg for mercy? At this moment, the armor¡¯s mask automatically lifted, and Xue An looked down at Sui Han, showing a faint smile as he said, ¡°Oh? You admit defeat?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes! Your divine might is beyond my reach, please spare my life!¡± Sui Han said earnestly. ¡°So that¡¯s it!¡± Xue An nodded. A hint of joy flickered in the depths of Sui Han¡¯s eyes. But immediately after, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°But why do I feel¡­ that¡¯s not very reliable?¡± Sui Han stiffened, then forced a laugh: ¡°Lord must be joking, I truly surrender! You¡­¡± Chapter 1104 - Chapter 1104 Chapter 1104 Lost Without a Trace (Third Update) Chapter 1104: Chapter 1104: Lost Without a Trace (Third Update) Chapter 1104: Chapter 1104: Lost Without a Trace (Third Update) Xue An waved his hand dismissively, ¡°Enough, no need to say more! Neither of us are fools, and the Tian Zhao Divine King is definitely no idiot. Since he has put you in such an important position to hold the fort, he must have a means of controlling you!¡± ¡°Otherwise, if everyone surrendered as casually as you did, he probably would have died eight times over by now! Am I right?¡± As soon as he finished speaking. Sui Han, realizing that his true intentions had been exposed, leaped up, his body surging with Divine Power, and launched his strongest strike in a desperate move. This strike changed the color of the wind and clouds, and even the sky seemed to turn upside down. Those on the ground who witnessed this scene, the ones with slightly weaker strength, thudded to the ground, directly fallen. Even those with considerable strength were pale-faced and unsteady, barely keeping themselves upright. But Xue An made no move, simply standing still, as if he was prepared to take the hit head-on. Joy appeared in Sui Han¡¯s eyes. His all-or-nothing strike would force even the Great Luo himself to keep at bay. This guy, although powerful, was still too young and overly confident! But in the next second, all his pride turned to nothing. For the strike he believed was sure to win, upon touching Xue An, made a sound like the clashing of gold and iron that echoed to the heavens and then¡­ disappeared! Yes, it vanished without a trace. Not even a single mark was left on the armor. The scene instantly became extremely awkward. Sui Han¡¯s mouth twitched, then he forced a slight smile, ¡°My lord, actually, I was just fooling around with you!¡± ¡°Oh? Just fooling around?¡± Xue An said with a half-smile. Sui Han nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes, yes, just fooling around!¡± But before his words could settle, and without any observable movement from Xue An, he suddenly appeared right in front of Sui Han and, with a raise of his hand, grabbed him by the throat. In both stature and physique, Sui Han seemed much more robust than Xue An. But as Xue An grasped his neck, Sui Han felt as if he was pinned by two mountains, completely unable to move. Sui Han was now truly panicked, thrashing his hands and feet in an attempt to break free. However, now that Xue An was donning the puppet armor, imbued with immense strength, he was not someone that ordinary Divine Power could shake off. At that moment, Xue An slowly raised his hand, and Sui Han was lifted into the air as well. Even though Deities do not need to breathe, Xue An¡¯s grip not only cut off his meridians but also directly severed the flow of his own Divine Power. So, in just a short moment, Sui Han¡¯s face turned a dark shade of purple. ¡°How does that feel?¡± Xue An asked indifferently. By this point, Sui Han¡¯s eyes surprisingly held no fear, and he said intermittently, ¡°Surnamed Xue¡­ if you kill me, the Divine King will avenge me!¡± Xue An chuckled, ¡°Well then, you can go ahead and wait for your Divine King to join you!¡± With that, Xue An¡¯s fingers suddenly tightened. Thump. Following a muffled sound, Sui Han¡¯s neck was brutally crushed by Xue An, his head rolling off, and before it could hit the ground, it turned into a cold mist, dissipating into the air. It turned out that Xue An had not only snapped his neck but also crushed his soul and Cultivation Level into nothingness. Hiss! Everyone who witnessed this scene sharply inhaled. That was just too ruthless! And to think he singlehandedly destroyed a Divine General, who on earth is this person? As everyone shook with fear, Xue An looked around at the heavens and earth and coldly said, ¡°My name is Xue An, remember this name, because soon¡­ I will unleash a bloodbath upon the entire Tian Zhao Realm!¡± Having said this, Xue An¡¯s figure twirled, transforming into a streak of light that disappeared into the sky. After a period of silence, the crowd completely erupted. ¡°Xue An! Have you heard this name before?¡± ¡°No! Looks like he¡¯s a new face!¡± ¡°Haha, youthful arrogance can be forgiven, but those words are just too preposterous! To claim he¡¯ll bloodbath the entire Tian Zhao Realm, if the Divine King hears this, he probably won¡¯t even survive today!¡± Some faces were filled with disdain, truly not believing Xue An¡¯s words, but many others lowered their heads with faces full of fear. ¡°Even the Divine General Sui Han has fallen, I¡¯m afraid from now on, the Tian Zhao Realm really won¡¯t be peaceful!¡± whispered someone softly. Meanwhile, Xue An had already returned to that grove. At that moment, An Yan flew out from the Magic Treasures Pavilion. In actuality, she couldn¡¯t help but worry, so she had been secretly monitoring with her Divine Sense. As soon as the turmoil outside had subsided, she hurried out. But when she saw Xue An clad in full armor, she couldn¡¯t help but be startled. ¡°How do I look, does your husband¡¯s attire look handsome?¡± asked Xue An with a slight smile. Unable to help herself, An Yan nodded her head, ¡°Handsome!¡± Then, with a face full of curiosity, she moved closer, fumbling with the armor that glittered with golden light. ¡°What is this?¡± she asked. Xue An laughed, his eyes twinkled slightly, and the armor on his body began to fall off like scales, instantly transforming into an Azure Gold Seal no bigger than a palm. ¡°Wow, how magical!¡± gasped An Yan, holding the seal and turning it over in her hands in astonishment. ¡°This must be puppet armor passed down from ancient times and crafted by a master. It¡¯s laughable that Sui Han didn¡¯t recognize the treasure, and even used this thing as a weapon!¡± Xue An explained. ¡°Something passed down from ancient times!¡± An Yan was even more surprised. ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°If you like it, try wearing it!¡± ¡°Me?¡± An Yan was somewhat dazed before shaking her head vehemently, ¡°I don¡¯t want to, that armor is for men to wear, I don¡¯t like it!¡± Xue An smiled and with a touch of the seal, light flowed by, the seal rapidly changed shape, and in an instant, it turned into a very beautiful dress that was worn by An Yan. An Yan blinked her eyes, looking down at the elaborate and fashionably styled dress, hardly believing her own eyes. ¡°Hu¡­ husband, how can this thing transform?¡± she asked. ¡°Of course, it can! It¡¯s just a pity that this puppet armor has suffered some damage over the long years, otherwise, just this single piece of armor would be enough to protect you from the full force of an attack from a Great Luo or even an Immortal King level opponent!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± An Yan¡¯s mouth gaped wide open, ¡°Is the armor that powerful?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An nodded, then looked up at the sky and said quietly, ¡°Everybody knows how powerful cultivators are, but they don¡¯t realize that the radiant Alchemy Civilization of ancient times was just as strong as today¡¯s cultivators!¡± ¡°So where are they now?¡± asked An Yan somewhat confusedly. Xue An smiled and shook his head, ¡°They might no longer exist, or perhaps their legacy still survives in some corner beyond The Multiverse. Anyway, this universe is much livelier than you imagine!¡± An Yan couldn¡¯t help but display a look of longing and wanderlust. Xue An smiled slightly, looked down at a Teleportation Formation inside the grove and said, ¡°Yan¡¯er, let¡¯s go! We¡¯ve fought our way here, and it¡¯s finally time to meet the mastermind. Let¡¯s not keep him waiting too long!¡± Chapter 1105 - Chapter 1105 Chapter 1105 Tian Zhao Central Palace (4th Chapter 1105: Chapter 1105: Tian Zhao Central Palace (4th Update) Chapter 1105: Chapter 1105: Tian Zhao Central Palace (4th Update) Tian Zhao Inner Palace. This is a vast expanse of land. In fact, the sun, moon, and stars of the entire Tian Zhao Realm all originate from here. Therefore, the scenery here is also very peculiar, with half of the sky in daytime and the other half in night. Day and night changing is just them permeating each other, eventually switching sides. And in the exact middle of this boundless land stands a peak whose height is beyond estimation. If you stand at the foot of the mountain and look up, you will feel as if the entire sky is upheld by this mountain. That is why this mountain is known as Qingtian Peak. And the lord of all deities in the Tian Zhao Realm, the Tian Zhao Divine King! He resides within the Tian Zhao Inner Palace at the top of this mountain peak. At this moment. All around Qingtian Peak, various flying boats had come to a halt, and countless powerful deities disembarked from their flying boats, heading on foot towards the summit. The reason for such bustle was that today was the Tribute Day. According to tradition, on this day, all the powerful deities of the entire Tian Zhao Realm must make their way to pay homage to the Tian Zhao Divine King. Only for a thousand years now, this Tian Zhao Divine King had barely shown himself. Even for the deities dwelling upon this land, catching a glimpse of the Divine King was almost impossible. Despite this, when Tribute Day came, all deities still rushed over early, not daring to slack in the slightest. The mountain was high, but under the swift pace of these powerful beings, it was quickly reached. And there was an extremely wide plaza on the mountainside, still some distance from the peak. All the deities had ascended to the plaza and then began to converse with one another. Although the tribute had become ceremonial in name only, exchanging information through such a gathering had become an established custom. ¡°Hey, do you think the Divine King will show up this time?¡± a deity quietly asked. ¡°I doubt it. The Divine King hasn¡¯t appeared for a thousand years. This so-called tribute is just a formality, probably the same this time!¡± another responded. ¡°Hey, have you heard?¡± ¡°Heard what?¡± The speaker lowered their voice, ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors that Divine King seems to have encountered some problems with his cultivation, that his cultivation level has greatly declined, which is why he hasn¡¯t shown his face for a thousand years!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone around changed color. ¡°Have you lost your mind? Daring to speak such words here?¡± someone reprimanded sharply, then looked up with a fearful face at the summit shrouded in dense fog. They knew that behind that fog lay the Inner Palace. When they heard this reprimand, the talkative person still looked indifferent. ¡°Oh come on, why be so timid? If I dare to say it, then I obviously have my reasons! And look, I¡¯m fine right now, aren¡¯t I?¡± As they spoke, they maintained an air of nonchalance. ¡°But still¡­¡± ¡°There are no ¡®buts¡¯! If the Divine King was fine, he would¡¯ve obliterated me before I even finished my sentence!¡± The crowd fell silent. But at that moment. An indifferent voice came, ¡°Oh? From your tone, it seems you are convinced that the Divine King is already dead?¡± As the voice echoed, a dazzling light suddenly appeared in the sky above the plaza. When the brilliance dissipated, there stood a woman as cold as ice. This woman wasn¡¯t supremely beautiful, but she had a certain charm, her complexion morbidly pale, sending chills down one¡¯s spine. Upon seeing this woman. Everyone in the square hastily bowed in a respectful salute, ¡°We¡¯ve seen the Guard Commander, milord!¡± That¡¯s right. The visitor was none other than Qing Hong, the most trusted Guard Commander beside Tian Zhao Divine King, who had acted as the spokesperson during the Divine King¡¯s millennium of seclusion. Qing Hong nodded coldly, then turned to the person who had spoken earlier and said indifferently, ¡°Were you just suggesting that something has befallen the Divine King?¡± The person trembled all over, fear apparent in his eyes, and then he frantically shook his head, ¡°No¡­ not at all, how dare I curse the Divine King, I just heard some rumors, please forgive me, Great Qing Hong!¡± Qing Hong said nothing, still looking coldly at him. The man¡¯s complexion became even paler as he pleaded, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I should not have spoken nonsense, please spare my life, Great Qing Hong!¡± At that moment, Qing Hong said coldly, ¡°Take your own life!¡± Upon hearing this, the man fell to his knees with a thud, wailing, ¡°Milord¡­¡± Qing Hong¡¯s gaze narrowed slightly, ¡°You won¡¯t even heed my words?¡± The man shook violently, a look of utter despair in his eyes, then he lowered his head in resignation, and his head burst open. His lifeless body slowly fell to the ground. Qing Hong stepped forward, bent down, and rummaged through the bloody mess of a corpse, then pulled out a somewhat turbid crystal. This was the Divine Crystal formed after the man¡¯s death. But when held in hand, Qing Hong weighed it briefly, then suddenly clenched it. With a crack, the Divine Crystal was crushed into two pieces. The faces of all present went pale. For they knew that to the deities, this was akin to complete annihilation of the soul. Such ruthless measures indeed had their intended effect. When Qing Hong looked over the crowd again, every person, regardless of their cultivation level or divine position, respectfully lowered their heads. ¡°We¡¯ve seen Great Qing Hong!¡± Only then did Qing Hong nod in satisfaction, ¡°Alright, this was just a lesson, but if I ever hear anyone speaking ill of the Divine King behind his back again, the consequences will be ten times more severe than this. Do you understand?¡± The crowd replied in unison, ¡°Yes!¡± Qing Hong slowly made his way to a raised platform in the center of the square, surveyed everyone underneath, and said faintly, ¡°The Divine King is in seclusion, so His Excellency will still not be present for this tribute!¡± Then Qing Hong¡¯s gaze swept across each person¡¯s face, ¡°Now I ask you, has everyone arrived?¡± No one dared to speak. Many were trembling slightly. Away from this place, they might be powerful deities ruling over their own realms, but here, they dared not even lift their heads. ¡°No talking? Does that mean I have to inspect each one of you personally? Hmm?¡± Qing Hong said coldly. The crowd stirred slightly, then many exchanged surreptitious glances. After a while, someone spoke in a trembling voice, ¡°Great Qing Hong, the Cursed Goddess has not come!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The Cursed Goddess hasn¡¯t come!¡± With these cries, Qing Hong¡¯s gaze grew colder. ¡°The Cursed Goddess¡­¡± She was all too familiar with that name. For a millennium, this new deity had been making quite the name for herself. It was even said that she now had the potential to attack the Great Luo Powerful One level. Unexpectedly, she had the audacity to be so arrogant, not even coming for the tribute. ¡°Very well, it seems this Cursed Goddess feels her strength is formidable, so much so that she doesn¡¯t even bother to attend the tribute!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No one dared to pick up this thread. But at that moment. Ripples appeared in the nearby void, followed by a figure slowly materializing. Along with the appearance, came a calm voice. ¡°I apologize, the Cursed Goddess can no longer come!¡± Chapter 1106 - Chapter 1106 Chapter 1106 Blood Debt Paid in Blood (1st Chapter 1106: Chapter 1106: Blood Debt Paid in Blood (1st Update) Chapter 1106: Chapter 1106: Blood Debt Paid in Blood (1st Update) All the deities present were startled. Then, amidst the ripples, Xue An slowly walked out, surveying the entire arena and offering everyone a slight smile. ¡°Hello, everyone!¡± Qing Hong¡¯s expression changed as she demanded in a stern voice, ¡°Who are you?¡± Xue An stared at the woman for a moment before responding indifferently, ¡°Who I am does not matter! What matters is that I am here to kill you all; I suppose none of you would object to that, right?¡± Boom! His words stirred a commotion among the crowd. ¡°Where did this madman come from? He¡¯s courting death!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, kill him!¡± Without anyone instructing them, the guards responsible for defense had already charged into the sky, ready to strike. Each of these guards possessed the cultivation level of a Golden Immortal, and their combined attack was even more formidable. However, as their strike neared Xue An, it suddenly turned into a gentle breeze and dissipated into nothingness. Then, Xue An took a step forward. Boom! The guards exploded into pieces, meeting their untimely deaths. Blood splattered everywhere, staining the entire square red. Xue An chuckled, ¡°This scene is quite nice, isn¡¯t it? Doesn¡¯t it resemble the way you killed others before?¡± The whole arena was terrified. It should be noted that although these people were merely guards, they were not easy to deal with. Especially since Xue An merely took a seemingly effortless step forward without any trace of aggression, yet all the guards died instantly on the spot. Such strength made many powerful beings feel inferior. And Xue An¡¯s questioning made many look uneasy. ¡°Who exactly are you? How did you manage to enter this realm?¡± a deity from Tian Zhao loudly demanded. ¡°That¡¯s right! How did you deceive the Divine General guarding the outside?¡± another person echoed loudly. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°The Divine General guarding the place?¡± He then shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but when I entered, the Divine General named Sui Han was already dead!¡± What? This news was even more shocking than the scene before. Sui Han, reportedly the foremost Divine General under the Tian Zhao Divine King, possessed strength that rivaled that of the Ancient Gods. Yet this young man in white claimed to have killed him? It sounded utterly unbelievable! But if Sui Han was not dead, how did this young man get in? While everyone was in a state of shock and doubt, The Guard Commander Qing Hong, who had been silent until then, suddenly shouted loudly, ¡°This child is extremely arrogant; let us join forces and kill him!¡± Those words reminded many. There were no fools among those who had become deities; they clearly understood that this young man in white must possess exceedingly strong power, given his audacity. And his ability to instantly kill numerous guards with just a step further proved this point. Thus, these beings simultaneously made their move. In an instant, the square was filled with dazzling brilliance and an earth-shattering aura. Over a hundred deities all took action together, launching deadly strikes at Xue An in mid-air. The attacks converged into a monstrous form, like a ferocious bloodthirsty beast, lunging at Xue An. Mountains trembled and space shattered wherever it passed. Yet Xue An merely responded with a cold smile, ¡°So-called deities, heh¡­¡± After speaking, he casually pointed his finger, and with radiance shining in his eyes, he lightly said, ¡°Karma!¡± The divine skill of Karma, which Xue An hadn¡¯t used in a long time, reappeared in the world. Numerous attacks that were initially raging forward suddenly froze mid-air in an instant. The radiance that was about to burst forth paused, and the smoke that was about to spread also halted, forming an odd and bizarre spectacle. All Deities were shocked by this. ¡°My gosh, the power of causality! This is a Divine-grade Law, even stronger than Immortal-grade Laws!¡± someone screamed in despair. Everyone was shaken to the core. Divine-grade Laws, those were things of legends. Even though they were revered as Deities, they had never witnessed such. In fact, not to mention Divine-grade Laws, even the most fortified and sharpest Immortal-grade Laws weren¡¯t something ordinary people could possess. Only those truly ancient sects that had been passed down for ten thousand years might possess them! The deities of Tian Zhao, though called Divine Beings, were still far inferior compared to those ancient inheritances. ¡°Well spotted!¡± Xue An said with a faint smile, ¡°But I¡¯m afraid you still have to die!¡± With that, Xue An flicked his finger. ¡°Reverse!¡± Boom! These attacks that were restrained by the power of causality instantly reversed direction, targeting the casters themselves. ¡°No!¡± A Divine Being screamed, attempting to dodge. But the power of causality directly interfered with the Heavenly Dao Laws, unrelated to speed. It was like no matter how fast you ran, you couldn¡¯t avoid your own shadow. In an instant, these attacks descended upon those who had launched them, returning to them what they had dealt. Moreover, this attack disregarded defenses, acting directly upon Divine Status. Loud, agonizing screams resonated endlessly. One after another, Divine Beings burst apart like fireworks. Amidst such a grotesque and cruelly beautiful scene, a cold smile appeared on the corners of Xue An¡¯s lips as he turned to look at the Guard Commander Qing Hong. ¡°This is a beautiful picture, isn¡¯t it, Divine King?¡± he said. The surviving Divine Beings were all violently shaken by these words. Divine King? What was going on? Wasn¡¯t this the Guard Commander, Qing Hong? Under Xue An¡¯s piercing gaze, Qing Hong¡¯s eyes flickered with shock, then turned stern. ¡°You, the strong one, how did you know?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°You¡¯ve hidden it very well. You didn¡¯t even destroy the original spirit of this Qing Hong but parasitized inside her soul! But you couldn¡¯t hide any of that from me!¡± Speaking, a chill grew in Xue An¡¯s eyes, ¡°You¡¯re clever, knowing that you had committed too many sins before. So, you¡¯ve stayed hidden and avoided showing yourself for nearly a thousand years, thinking you could avoid what¡¯s coming. Yet, you couldn¡¯t rest easy about external affairs, so you released a strand of divine spirit, assuming this guise to control everything outdoors! Am I¡­ right?¡± Hearing Xue An¡¯s words, all the surviving Divine Beings were dumbstruck. Yet, no one doubted the veracity of Xue An¡¯s words. Because many had harbored doubts for a long time. Now, hearing him speak cleared up many suspicions in an utterly reasonable way. Indeed. Seeing Qing Hong¡¯s complexion gradually settle, then softly sighing, ¡°Strong one, your guess is very accurate!¡± With those words, a power erupted from within Qing Hong. The many surrounding Divine Beings immediately knelt down, not daring to stand. Qing Hong, enveloped in a majestic aura, then coldly said, ¡°Strong one, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you must be from the Hua Clan, right?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± Qing Hong, or rather, the Tian Zhao Divine King paused, ¡°A thousand years ago, I met an old man who scrutinized the fates. He told me that a thousand years later, a strong being from the Hua Clan would come for revenge! I tried everything to avoid it, but nothing has changed!¡± Saying this, a hint of bitterness filled Tian Zhao Divine King¡¯s voice as he raised his head and earnestly said, ¡°Hua Clan strong one, I am very sorry for the great calamity from ten thousand years ago! But since things are irreversible, can you possibly spare me?¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± Xue An sneered, then shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t need your apologies. What I need¡­is blood for blood!¡± Chapter 1107 - Chapter 1107 Chapter 1107 Ancient Jin Wu (2nd Update) Chapter 1107: Chapter 1107: Ancient Jin Wu (2nd Update) Chapter 1107: Chapter 1107: Ancient Jin Wu (2nd Update) The Tian Zhao Divine King¡¯s expression changed, and then he said sinisterly, ¡°Hua Clan powerful one, don¡¯t think I am afraid of you, and the things from ten thousand years ago, what I did might not necessarily have been wrong!¡± ¡°Oh? You didn¡¯t do anything wrong? Then, is it the Hua Clan who are mistaken?¡± Xue An coldly responded. ¡°That¡¯s not certain either, who asked the Hua Clan back then to be inflexible?¡± The Tian Zhao Divine King sneered. Xue An¡¯s gaze grew colder, and he waved his hand dismissively, ¡°Enough! There¡¯s no need to say anything else, no matter what you say! Today is your day of death!¡± Having said that, Xue An took a step forward and instantaneously appeared right in front of the Tian Zhao Divine King, and threw a punch. The force of this punch sent several weaker cultivators, who were nearby, flying out directly. However, the Tian Zhao Divine King did not confront the punch head-on but hastily retreated while sneering, ¡°Hua Clan powerful one, I have already given you enough face, you are the one who doesn¡¯t appreciate it!¡± ¡°Given me face? You think you¡¯re worthy?¡± Xue An retorted unceremoniously, and his punching speed suddenly increased, catching up to the Tian Zhao Divine King who was frantically retreating. Boom! After a loud explosion, the body of the Tian Zhao Divine King shattered apart, his blood spilling all over the ground. Is that all? Many were stunned. Yet, Xue An showed no signs of relaxation. Because he knew the real battle had just begun. Indeed. A sigh then sounded from the sky. ¡°A bit of arrogance in youth is nothing, but too much arrogance is courting death!¡± Following the voice, the previously clear black and white sky suddenly lost its color, and in the middle of the sky, a blazing sun glaringly appeared. The intensity of this blazing sun¡¯s light, illuminating the entire land, exerted an aura so oppressive that everyone was forced to kneel on the ground, unable to even lift their heads. In an instant. On the vast square, only Xue An remained, standing tall. Xue An looked up at this blazing sun, not minding the Tian Zhao Divine King¡¯s clamor, and merely said lightly. ¡°So it turns out to be transformed by the ancient Jin Wu, no wonder Country R dares to claim itself as the nation of originators. In that case, you must also be a deity who emerged from Earth back then!¡± In fact, Xue An had been suspicious of the identity of this Tian Zhao Divine King and all the Tian Zhao deities from the start. Various clues indicated that these deities were intricately linked to the mythologies propagated in Country R. It was not until he saw this blazing sun that Xue An dared to confirm that these so-called Tian Zhao deities were not native deities from the Divine Realm but, like the Northern European God King Odin, all originated from Earth. Piecing together the information he found in the tomb of the fallen Ancient Gods, everything became clear. The deities in this Divine Realm were likely divided into two major factions: one being the native deities of the Divine Realm, and the other being deities that ascended from various realms. And the deities of the Hua Clan were probably the strongest among them. These Tian Zhao deities were ancient deities from Country R who also entered this Divine Realm later. Since they were also from Earth and not far from each other, the Hua Clan deities had accepted this group of Tian Zhao deities into their faction. What they never expected was that their kindness would plant a massive hidden danger. When the great calamity struck ten thousand years ago, these Tian Zhao Divinities were the first to betray, dealing a severe blow to the Hua Clan deities and ultimately leading to their complete defeat. Afterward, they even willingly became pawns, directly fighting their way back to Earth. These clues connected in Xue An¡¯s mind, slowly forming a complete story. When the last piece of the puzzle was placed, Xue An¡¯s face was as cold as ice, and his murderous intent boiled even more. At the same time, Xue An¡¯s words made Tian Zhao Divine King pause, then he roared in an extremely shocked tone, ¡°You can actually see through my true form? You are not an ordinary Hua Clan powerhouse, who are you?¡± Xue An coldly smiled, ¡°You¡¯re asking this question now, isn¡¯t it too late?¡± With that, Xue An soared into the sky, with a resolute posture, heading straight for the proud sun at the center of the firmament. ¡°Hmph! Hua Clan powerhouse, I was considering sparing your life before, but since you can see through my true form and origins, I cannot let you live! Die!¡± Boom! In the midst of the proud sun, a one-legged Jin Wu appeared. As soon as Jin Wu appeared, the temperature around skyrocketed by a thousandfold. The temperature was so high it even seemed to roast the air. Amid the flickering golden light, Xue An¡¯s form didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment, charging directly through the layers of light mist, nearing the proud sun. At that moment. Xue An¡¯s hair began to slightly curl due to the extreme heat, but Xue An did not hesitate at all, punching out once again. Bang! His punch soared like a dragon, directly striking at Jin Wu. But all this couldn¡¯t shake Tian Zhao Divine King in the slightest, only hearing him laugh wildly, ¡°Useless, unless you are a Great Luo Powerful One, it¡¯s impossible to injure me!¡± ¡°As for you, in just a few more breaths, your body will completely break down due to the unbearable high temperatures!¡± Tian Zhao Divine King said full of pride. But Xue An was unmoved, his eyes shining brilliantly, and then layer upon layer of Sword Intent appeared around him. ¡°Eh? You¡¯re actually a Sword Cultivator as well?¡± Tian Zhao Divine King was slightly startled, then he sneered disdainfully. ¡°Useless, I am an Ancient Divine Beast, what can mere Sword Intent do to me?¡± As soon as his words fell. Countless shining long swords appeared in front of Xue An and then, like a river of Sword Qi, they furiously smashed towards Tian Zhao Divine King. Bang bang bang. Amidst the sounds of explosions, the powerful Sword Intent pushed Tian Zhao Divine King back a hundred meters. But that was it. When the sword lights dissipated, the proud sun was still there, not even slightly dimmed. Tian Zhao Divine King burst into laughter, ¡°Hua Clan powerhouse, resign yourself to fate! You cannot injure even a single hair on me! Just surrender, and I can grant you a swift end! And forget about avenging your Hua Clan!¡± ¡°Thousands of years ago, your Hua Clan was annihilated, and thousands of years later, you shall fall as well. This is the destiny of your Hua Clan! Hahaha!¡± Amidst the laughter, Xue An proudly lifted his head, just like those defiant ancestors from thousands of years ago, then said in an indifferent tone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Fate? The fate of the Hua Clan has always been in our own hands! And defying fate, that is our destiny!¡± ¡°Hehe! Nice words, but what can you do to me?¡± Tian Zhao Divine King sneered. At that moment, Xue An smiled, his smile filled with defiance. ¡°Yan¡¯er, lend me your armor!¡± Saying so, Xue An reached behind into his chest, plunging into the Magic Treasures Pavilion, and then pulled out the puppet armor that he had confiscated from the Divine General Sui Han and given to An Yan. Chapter 1108 - Chapter 1108 Chapter 108 Drawing the Bow and Aiming the Arrow Chapter 1108: Chapter 108: Drawing the Bow and Aiming the Arrow at Jin Wu (3rd Update) Chapter 1108: Chapter 108: Drawing the Bow and Aiming the Arrow at Jin Wu (3rd Update) ¡°This is¡­,¡± the Tian Zhao Divine King initially started in astonishment, then raged, ¡°This is Sui Han¡¯s Alchemy Armor!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right! But now, it¡¯s mine!¡± Grasping the Azure Gold Seal in his hand, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Haven¡¯t you claimed that no one under Great Luo can harm you? Today, I¡¯ll make sure you die a swift death!¡± With that, Xue An pressed down hard. The Azure Gold Seal came to life as if animated, suddenly extending innumerable gears, which then began to spin wildly. In an instant, the Alchemy Armor transformed into a semi-circular, bizarrely exaggerated object, yet one that radiated a cold gloss. Everyone was a bit puzzled because they could not discern what it was. The Tian Zhao Divine King was startled at first, then sneered, ¡°Such fanfare, and you ended up with a mere fire stick! What, do you plan to use this to poke me to death?¡± He burst into another fit of laughter. However, Xue An remained entirely unmoved and suddenly took a deep breath. Suddenly, clouds gathered from all sides and winds rose from every direction. The air around the entire world seemed to be sucked away by Xue An¡¯s breath, and then, in the firmament above, countless streaks of Sword Qi appeared. The Sword Qi descended like an eclipsing tide, its might so strong that it made the ground itself tremble. The Tian Zhao Divine King was taken aback, but still didn¡¯t take it seriously. For he, an ancient Exotic Beast, only needed to reveal his true form to be immune to all attacks below Great Luo. This terrifying trait had allowed him to shine brilliantly in that great battle ten thousand years ago. The number of Hua Clan Deities and Cultivators that had perished at his hands was beyond count. If it hadn¡¯t been for that old seer, who a thousand years ago warned him that he would face a great disaster a millennium later and that a powerful adversary from the Hua Clan would seek revenge, he would not even have bothered to hide, for he had never taken these things to heart, and had, in fact, been quite proud of it. ¡°Heh heh, nice Sword Intent! But as I¡¯ve said, these things are useless against me! So I suggest you save your energy,¡± the Tian Zhao Divine King said languidly. But at that moment, the myriad streaks of Sword Qi began to converge, forming a massive vortex, with its endpoint directed at Xue An. And the target was the bizarre weapon in Xue An¡¯s hands. Bathed in radiating light, strands of Sword Qi, like silk threads, frenetically seeped into the weapon. Then, the semi-circular weapon began to glow at its tips, and they grew crazily until they joined together. The moment they connected, a powerful presence emerged from the weapon. All those who witnessed this were left in awe. ¡°This¡­ This is a crossbow!¡± someone exclaimed in shock. Indeed! What now appeared in Xue An¡¯s hands was a bizarrely shaped, yet incredibly majestic and powerful, crossbow. Upon seeing the crossbow, the till-now nonchalant Tian Zhao Divine King, as if he had seen something utterly terrifying, instinctively retreated several miles back. Then his voice trembling, he cried out, ¡°What¡­ what do you intend to do?¡± Xue An smiled darkly, ¡°What do I intend to do? Naturally¡­ to kill you!¡± Finishing his words, Xue An raised his hand and called out, ¡°Arrow, come!¡± Boom! At his command, the vortex made of Sword Qi began to condense wildly. In a flash, the previously sky-obscuring Boundless Sword Qi transformed into a silver arrow, no longer than three feet, but shining with dazzling brilliance. When the arrow flew into Xue An¡¯s hands, the Tian Zhao Divine King let out an uncontrollable cry of horror, as if the scene had evoked some extremely terrifying memories. Xue An paid no heed to this, his only thought being to kill the Tian Zhao Divine King in front of him. So he drew the bow and notched the arrow, aiming at Jin Wu. His aura locked on, all of heaven and earth fell silent. The Tian Zhao Divine King let out a scream of extreme terror, ¡°Impossible¡­ How could you possibly have this kind of aura?¡± Speaking of which, the sun that originally hung in the sky, like a bird startled by the twang of a bow, began to flee in panic! Upon seeing this scene, all the surviving deity warriors were dumbfounded. In their eyes, their omnipotent Divine King was actually scared off by a tiny bow and arrow? This was utterly inconceivable! The corners of Xue An¡¯s mouth gradually curled up, revealing a cold sneer. ¡°So many years have passed, yet your Jin Wu clan still hasn¡¯t shed the fear of bows and arrows!¡± ¡°But no matter how you run, you are destined to die today!¡± ¡°And watch me, shoot the sun with one arrow!¡± With that said, Xue An released his hand from the bowstring. There followed an extremely dull boom, and then the silver arrow flew silently out, piercing the void in an instant, and directly shooting through to the Tian Zhao Divine King who was desperately fleeing. Feeling the presence chasing him from behind, Tian Zhao Divine King was terrified out of his wits. ¡°No!¡± But nothing could alter the inevitable. Accompanying his wretched scream, the silver arrow, carrying an unrivaled might, passed right through. Thump! After a muffled sound. The proud sun that had shone upon the world immediately dimmed, and after a few flickers, it went out completely. At the same time. A figure materialized out of thin air in the high sky, and then, stumbling, he fell. It was only then that people could see clearly that this figure was a middle-aged man with a pale face and a sly expression. ¡°It¡¯s the Divine King!¡± The surviving deities let out a cry of amazement. At this point, Tian Zhao Divine King was clearly wounded and falling rapidly. Xue An had no intention of letting him go and stepped forward directly to appear in front of him. ¡°That arrow just now was for the Hua Clan warriors who died by your hand!¡± ¡°This punch is for all the innocents who perished because of you!¡± After saying that, Xue An shouted lightly, ¡°Combine!¡± And then he threw a punch. The Divine Slaughter Six Techniques merged into one, powerful enough to make the heavens and earth shake. The Tian Zhao Divine King screamed, ¡°Spar¡­¡± Before he could finish begging, Xue An¡¯s punch had already descended. Boom! The Tian Zhao Divine King was blown away and exploded in mid-air. Golden blood splattered across the sky, staining the firmament red. But this still wasn¡¯t enough. Due to the Jin Wu¡¯s powerful vitality, even though they were smashed to pieces by Xue An¡¯s punch, the remnants recombined within a moment, allowing for resurrection. Xue An had anticipated this, and as soon as the Tian Zhao Divine King was reborn, he rushed there again and raised his fist. ¡°This is for the deities of the Hua Clan!¡± Bang! Tian Zhao Divine King exploded once again. Then he was reborn once again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°This is for those Hua Clan mortals you slaughtered!¡± Bang bang bang. In the uninterrupted succession of dull sounds¡­ Tian Zhao Divine King was like a human punching bag, being blown to pieces over and over again by Xue An. The tragic sight left everyone watching in stunned silence! Chapter 1109 - Chapter 1109 Chapter 109 Both Body and Soul Annihilated (4th Chapter 1109: Chapter 109: Both Body and Soul Annihilated (4th Update) Chapter 1109: Chapter 109: Both Body and Soul Annihilated (4th Update) Finally, after countless rebirths, The figure and aura of the Tian Zhao Divine King had become extremely frail. When Xue An prepared to strike once more, the already feeble Tian Zhao Divine King wailed miserably. ¡°Enough!¡± Xue An¡¯s fist stopped above his nose, he lightly asked, ¡°What do you mean, ¡®enough¡¯?¡± The Tian Zhao Divine King took a deep breath and said in indescribably pitiful tones, ¡°I concede! Please stop hitting me! If you hit me again, I really will die!¡± All the deities gradually widened their eyes in disbelief. Was this man, nearly in tears, really the same being who had ruled the Tian Zhao Realm for ten thousand years, the revered Divine King? No matter how one looked at it, this scene seemed so bizarre and incongruous. Xue An quirked an eyebrow slightly, ¡°Oh? You want to live?¡± The Tian Zhao Divine King nodded incessantly like pounding garlic, ¡°As long as you spare me this once, I will do anything you ask of me!¡± Xue An fell silent for a moment, then slowly withdrew his fist. The Tian Zhao Divine King let out a slight sigh of relief. At that moment, Xue An said in an indifferent tone, ¡°Wanting to live is not impossible¡­¡± The Tian Zhao Divine King¡¯s heart surged with joy as he exclaimed eagerly, ¡°My lord, just command me, and whatever it is, I can do it for you! I¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand, then said with a piercing gaze, ¡°Tell me, who exactly is the culprit behind the massacre of the Hua Clan? Just tell me this, and I will let you go right now!¡± Upon hearing this question, the Tian Zhao Divine King¡¯s face, which had been full of joy, instantly turned ashen. ¡°Lo¡­Lord, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, it¡¯s just that I truly have no idea!¡± the Tian Zhao Divine King stated in a panic. Xue An¡¯s expression became colder, ¡°You don¡¯t know? Then why did you Tian Zhao deities suddenly betray us and even go so far as to oppose the Hua Clan at all costs?¡± This interrogation sent shivers through the Tian Zhao Divine King¡¯s body, and he stammered, ¡°My¡­My lord, I¡­¡± ¡°Or could it be that you simply don¡¯t want to tell me, and are just trying to brush me off?¡± Xue An said coldly, and then slowly raised his fist. ¡°My lord¡­my lord, let¡¯s talk this over, please don¡¯t be violent!¡± the Tian Zhao Divine King hastily cried out. Xue An halted his movement, and enunciated each word, ¡°Now¡­ tell me exactly what is going on!¡± The Tian Zhao Divine King let out a long sigh, then lowered his head, saying dejectedly, ¡°My lord, if you¡¯re asking who the hidden culprit is, I truly don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Xue An raised an eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty, my lord, these matters are indeed not within my reach. Even after I went to Earth, I couldn¡¯t clearly see those who slayed the Hua Clan. As for why we Tian Zhao deities suddenly turned traitor¡­¡± The Tian Zhao Divine King hesitated for a moment, then lifted his head solemnly, ¡°It was because Lord Lihen promised that if I betrayed the Hua Clan, he would grant me my own Divine Realm, allowing me to become the true Divine King of a realm!¡± ¡°Lord Lihen?¡± Xue An¡¯s expression grew increasingly grim. He remembered that it was indeed Lord Lihen¡¯s people who had used the Great Sealing Technique to cast him into the Reincarnation World. And it was the son of Lord Lihen who later went to Earth, intent on slaughtering the Hua Clan once again. These events, Xue An had not forgotten; in fact, he had intended on finding a way to go to Lihen Heaven and settle the score with this wretched Lord Lihen after dealing with the Tian Zhao Realm. However, now that the Tian Zhao Divine King had spoken, it appeared that Lord Lihen was also the mastermind behind that great war. Naturally, this only intensified the murderous intent in Xue An¡¯s heart. The Tian Zhao Divine King, observing his reaction, could naturally tell what was on Xue An¡¯s mind and couldn¡¯t help but secretly breathe a sigh of relief. And then he continued, ¡°My lord, the calamity that occurred ten thousand years ago affected a level far too vast for a minor deity like me to even get involved with. However, Lord Lihen obviously knows something. If you seek to pursue the true reality, seeking him out would be your best choice!¡± Xue An fell silent without a word. At this moment, the figure of Tian Zhao Divine King, originally frail and weak, was gradually becoming more solid. Because during their recent conversation, he had been quietly accumulating strength. Now, he was filled with fear towards Xue An. For this white-clothed young man, appearing to be merely in his twenties, had an endless supply of tactics at his disposal. Not only could he discern his origins at a glance, but he could also wield Hou Yi¡¯s Technique, nearly obliterating him with a single arrow. All these things filled the Tian Zhao Divine King with dread towards Xue An. Therefore, he had been quietly accumulating his power, preparing for an opportunity to escape. No matter what, once I escape to safety, there will naturally be those who will deal with you! Tian Zhao Divine King viciously swore in his heart. But just as this thought arose, Xue An, who had been silent with his head down, suddenly reached out and grabbed the Tian Zhao Divine King by the throat. The Tian Zhao Divine King, who had been plotting what to do after escaping to safety, jolted and tried to struggle, only to realize in horror that he couldn¡¯t move at all. ¡°What¡­what do you want to do? I¡¯ve already told you all I know! You said you would spare me! Don¡¯t the Hua Clan always honor their word? You can¡¯t go back on your promise!¡± the Tian Zhao Divine King shouted in terror. ¡°Honor?¡± Xue An let out a cold laugh, then slowly raised his eyes, staring at the Tian Zhao Divine King. ¡°You, of all people, dare to speak of honor?¡± ¡°Moreover, were you not just thinking about how to deal with me after you escape to safety?¡± Xue An¡¯s words caused Tian Zhao Divine King¡¯s complexion to turn instantly pale, then he thundered, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if you dare kill me, Lord Lihen and other powerful beings will soon find out! When that time comes, you¡¯ll just wait for an endless pursuit!¡± Xue An¡¯s gaze was icy, ¡°A pursuit?¡± Then he shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t get the chance to hunt me down, for I will already be at their doorstep!¡± Perhaps intimidated by the chill in Xue An¡¯s words, the Tian Zhao Divine King was for a moment at a loss for words. Xue An, with his hand on the deity¡¯s throat, looked down upon the square filled with deities stunned as if turned to stone, and said coldly. ¡°Remember to kneel and apologize to my Hua Clan ancestors once you¡¯re down there!¡± With that, Xue An¡¯s hand suddenly clenched. The overpowering strength instantly caused Tian Zhao Divine King to choke, his face also turning a deep shade of purple. At this moment, he knew he was beyond saving and could only glare at Xue An with eyes full of hatred and venom. ¡°I¡­ I will be waiting for you below! Because you have no idea what sort of terrifying existence you will have to face! Lord Lihen is nothing but their lapdog! Hahahaha, are you scared now?¡± The Tian Zhao Divine King laughed maniacally. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Amidst his laughter, Xue An was fearless, his expression unchanging, merely stating coolly, ¡°Thank you for the warning, but no matter who the opponent is, I will make them regret ever coming into this world!¡± Shaken by the grandeur in Xue An¡¯s words, the Tian Zhao Divine King was taken aback. Just then, Xue An said coldly, ¡°Farewell!¡± After those words, the body of the Tian Zhao Divine King shook, and his gaze quickly dimmed. And thus, this god king who had lived for ten thousand years perished, body and soul extinguished! Chapter 1110 - Chapter 1110 Chapter 1110 Bloodbath Over Heaven and Earth Chapter 1110: Chapter 1110: Bloodbath Over Heaven and Earth (1st Update) Chapter 1110: Chapter 1110: Bloodbath Over Heaven and Earth (1st Update) Tian Zhao Divine King was dead. The entire place fell into dead silence. Many of the surviving deities were already unable to stand, virtually collapsing onto the ground. For them, the Tian Zhao Divine King was the supreme ruler. An eternal, undying being! But now, this supreme ruler had just been annihilated before everyone¡¯s eyes. They were naturally terrified beyond measure. At this moment, Xue An slowly opened his eyes. This Tian Zhao Divine King was an Ancient God-level powerhouse, and with the transformation from an ancient Jin Wu, his strength was formidable. Although Xue An had used the Alchemical Crossbow to break through his Undying Golden Body, it would still be very difficult to completely eradicate him. So, Xue An simply used his vast and boundless Divine Sense to directly devour the soul of the Tian Zhao Divine King. This was what caused the Tian Zhao Divine King to perish on the spot. However, the soul of the Tian Zhao Divine King was exceedingly powerful, and even after being devoured by Xue An, it still sought to stir up trouble. But the vastness of Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense far exceeded the imagination of ordinary people. Thus, in just a few breaths¡¯ time, Xue An had completely crushed the Tian Zhao Divine King¡¯s soul and absorbed all of his memories. Xue An was just reviewing these memories of the Tian Zhao Divine King. He found out that the Tian Zhao Divine King hadn¡¯t lied. Ten thousand years ago, he was just an insignificant wild deity, completely out of touch with the upper echelons. Therefore, Xue An couldn¡¯t find much valuable information in the Tian Zhao Divine King¡¯s memories. However, Xue An had anticipated this; he knew that it would be impossible to clarify the events of the past through a single Tian Zhao Divine King. But when he saw a star map within the Tian Zhao Divine King¡¯s memories, Xue An smiled faintly. This was precisely what he was searching for! This star map was the route to Lihen Heaven. With it, Xue An would be able to follow the map and head towards Lihen Heaven. Now, only the divine body of the Tian Zhao Divine King remained. Xue An had originally intended to incinerate it directly, but at that moment, the body of the Tian Zhao Divine King began to mutate and eventually revealed its original form as Jin Wu. Xue An¡¯s heart moved, and he casually stored the corpse into the Magic Treasures Pavilion. The body of an ancient Jin Wu was also a fine treasure; keeping it might prove useful! With the business taken care of, Xue An looked down at the fear-stricken deities across the square. Wherever his gaze fell, everyone bowed their heads in dismay. Xue An did not move to kill them but simply snorted coldly and then, with a flash, flew directly towards the summit of Qingtian Peak. This place was enshrouded in clouds and mist all year round and contained layers of terrifying enchantments. Not to mention mortals, even deities who had followed the Tian Zhao Divine King for many years could not enter. But these were trivial matters for Xue An. There was nothing that couldn¡¯t be resolved with a sword. If there was, then two swords would suffice! When an enchantment light screen rose up, a flicker of light shone in Xue An¡¯s eyes, and a beam of Sword Qi slashed straight out. After a series of continuous shattering sounds, the enchantment light screen before him was swept away, and even the clouds were dispersed, revealing the bare mountaintop and the house on top of it, covered in runes. ¡°It¡¯s really here!¡± Xue An smirked coldly and, with a flash, arrived near the house. To call it a house was an understatement, as it lacked both doors and windows. It appeared like a huge cube, floating above the mountaintop, slowly rotating. Xue An stretched out his hand and gently pressed it against the cube. Boom! Centered on Xue An¡¯s palm, a resplendent light suddenly emerged and then flowed along the runes. In an instant, all the runes on the cube shone with a faint golden light. Then, minute clicking noises could be heard from inside, as if gears were turning. Crack! After a slight noise, a door suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Xue An smiled and stepped into it. From the outside, this cube didn¡¯t seem large, roughly the size of a small house. Yet upon entering, he found that the space inside was incredibly expansive. Beneath his feet was a lapis lazuli floor glowing faintly, while the dome above was engraved with countless complex and profound runes. Amidst these runes that formed the dome, there were specks of starlight scattered throughout. But what drew the most attention were the two radiant circles of light. One shimmered brilliantly, and the other was a pure and silvery white, slowly rotating under the dome. They looked¡­ just like the sun and the moon. Xue An stood in the middle, lifted his head to gaze at the magnificent dome, and a smile formed at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Runes as the heavens, binding the sun and the moon¨Cthis is indeed the control hub of the entire Tian Zhao Realm!¡± Xue An was well aware that worlds like the Tian Zhao Realm, artificially created rather than naturally formed, all had such control hubs in them. The moving objects above were none other than the sun, moon, and stars. This was the very core of the Tian Zhao Realm. Only with this could one truly control the entire Divine Realm. However, Xue An clearly had no interest in controlling it; he was here for one purpose only. To cleanse the heavens and earth with blood! Xue An¡¯s eyes grew colder as he suddenly stomped his foot, and countless Sword Qi appeared around him. ¡°Causality!¡± Boom! The Sword Qi trembled with a powerful force of causality added to them. But that was not all. Flames rose in Xue An¡¯s eyes, and strands of Red Lotus Karma Fire emerged, dyeing the Sword Qi a deep crimson color. With the dual enhancement of causality and Red Lotus Karma Fire, the Sword Qi was imbued with unparalleled devastating power. Xue An lifted his head, glanced at the dome, and then, pointing with his hand, he said softly, ¡°Go, Evil-Seeking Sword!¡± At his command, the countless Sword Qi that surrounded Xue An swiftly converged and then followed the direction of his pointing finger, the Sword Qi like dragons, charging towards the dome. Boom! The runes on the dome rippled under the impact of the Sword Qi. The stars dimmed, and the sun and moon lost their light. Soon after, countless Sword Qi could be seen on the vast expanses of the dome. Xue An lowered his eyes and said indifferently, ¡°Dust to dust, earth to earth. Today¡­ is the day of your retribution!¡± Meanwhile. On the plaza of Qingtian Peak, the surviving deities looked at each other in dismay. ¡°What has this young powerhouse gone to do?¡± someone whispered. ¡°Who knows! But it seems like this lord doesn¡¯t care to deal with us!¡± another deity exclaimed, a tone of relief in their voice. Everyone nodded, their faces showing a glint of joy. Regardless, it looked like they had managed to save their own lives. As for the death of the Divine King, it was, for them, nothing more than changing masters, nothing worth fussing over! But just then, someone¡¯s trembling voice cried out, ¡°You¡­ you all, look up at the sky!¡± Everyone raised their heads. They saw in the sky above suddenly appeared numerous crimson Sword Qi, so many that the azure heavens were dyed blood-red. Despite the great distance, all the deities felt the overwhelming might contained within the Sword Qi. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± someone screamed in shock. An older deity suddenly realized something and said in utter horror, ¡°It¡¯s the control hub, that young man has gone to the control hub!¡± As he said this, the old deity¡¯s face turned ashen, his whole body trembling like a sieve, he cried out in despair, ¡°He¡­ he is going to cleanse this world with blood!¡± No sooner had the words left his mouth than the sky full of Sword Qi fell like rain. And then, the slaughter began! Chapter 1111 - Chapter 1111 Chapter 1111 Even Escaping is a Luxury (2nd Chapter 1111: Chapter 1111: Even Escaping is a Luxury (2nd Update) Chapter 1111: Chapter 1111: Even Escaping is a Luxury (2nd Update) Sword rain fell like a downpour. However, unlike the vitality that rain brought, this sky full of Sword Intent brought only death. The first to bear the brunt were the Deities lucky enough to survive on the Qingtian Peak square. They didn¡¯t want to run, but when the sword rain sealed off heaven and earth, escape had become a luxury. Zi. The weaker Deities couldn¡¯t even muster the strength to resist, as Sword Intent split open their divine bodies, followed by earth-shattering screams. But those screams were cut short, often ending within a single breath. Because the ones who screamed had been sliced into nothingness by the sword rain. Such gruesome scenes made the hearts of other Deities tremble, and those with violent temperaments, filled with indignation, spread their defensive formations, rushing skyward, trying to fight off the descending sword rain with their formidable Cultivation Levels. But all their struggles were in vain. Those Deities who shot up into the sky, their speed gradually slowed down halfway, while the defensive glow enveloping them flickered rapidly and eventually shattered silently. With their defenses shattered, these Deities were like dry leaves in a storm, their forms faltering and without even the time to scream, melting away like wax figures. Yes, it was that kind of gradual dissolution into nothingness. Eventually, the entire bodies of these Deities turned transparent, then disappeared entirely. In just a few breaths. The Deities on the Qingtian Peak square were almost completely annihilated, with only two or three newly ascended Deities unharmed. These few Deities, trembling all over, stood in a corner, their eyes wide with terror, watching it all unfold. When the massacre moved on, the vast Qingtian Peak fell eerily silent, the square empty except for the few new gods standing there, dumbstruck. They didn¡¯t understand why this was happening. Each Deity who had perished was far stronger than they were. But the sword rain seemed to intentionally avoid the corner where these few Deities stood. ¡°Is¡­ is it over?¡± one of the new gods stammered. Another looked up at the sky, his expression grave, and shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not over, it¡¯s just beginning!¡± Sure enough. Sword Intent in the sky not only didn¡¯t diminish but increased at a terrifying speed, spreading rapidly. In an instant, it had connected to the horizon. If the previous Sword Intent had only obscured the sky around Qingtian Peak, the area it now enveloped was more than ten thousand times larger. The few new gods were stunned. After a while, one of them swallowed hard, ¡°Does¡­ does this person really intend to massacre the entire Tian Zhao Realm?¡± The others were silent. While it sounded like a wild fantasy, from the current situation, everything was real. ¡°I understand!¡± another new god murmured softly. ¡°What do you understand?¡± ¡°This person spared us intentionally. Those who died were Deities with innocent blood on their hands, while we are newly ascended and relatively unblemished, which is why we survived!¡± At that, the man gave a bitter smile, ¡°It seems we have our own kindness to thank!¡± Everyone fell silent. In the former Tian Zhao Realm, the word ¡®kind¡¯ was not a compliment but filled with irony. Once someone was described in that way, it meant they were incredibly weak. Yet unexpectedly, it was this very ¡°weakness¡± that saved these people! ¡°With a single word, heaven and earth are decided; this is truly a deity!¡± someone looked up at the ethereal peak of Qingtian Peak and whispered softly. Just as these people had guessed, at this moment, the Sword Intent was spreading at a terrifying speed. Tian Zhao Grand Palace and the surrounding heavenly domain¡­ In just the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, a sky full of sword light had already covered the entire Tian Zhao Realm. The sky turned a deep red. Such a spectacle naturally attracted the attention of countless people. ¡°What is that?¡± someone curiously asked. ¡°Such powerful Sword Intent!¡± another person said with a serious expression. ¡°It looks like the covered area is extremely extensive, who could possess such power?¡± someone asked in shock. But no matter who it was, everyone who witnessed this scene had one question in their minds. What does this person want to do? Of course, there were many powerful deities who disregarded it. For example, in Fire Dragon City, which faced Extreme Cold City from afar and where the Fire Dragon Divine General, second only to Sui Han Divine General, was stationed, he scoffed in disdain upon seeing this scene. ¡°Pretentious foolery! To think someone would try to cover the entire Tian Zhao Realm with their power alone, how utterly ridiculous!¡± Speaking, the Fire Dragon Divine General leaned back in his chair at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, and said lightly, ¡°How are things at the mine?¡± The butler quickly responded, ¡°My lord, mining is going well, and high-quality Fire Dragon Crystals are being excavated daily, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that the environment in the Fire Dragon mine is too harsh. Most of the slaves previously sent in have died or are injured, so we severely lack manpower, causing the mining progress to slow down.¡± Hearing this, the Fire Dragon Divine General fiercely slammed his hand on the table, ¡°Dammit, you can¡¯t even handle this small matter! If there are no slaves left, then go catch more!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, but the surrounding heavenly domains have already been scavenged clean, what should we do¡­¡± ¡°If there are none in the divine realms, then find a way to capture from the nearby Starry Domains. Remember, didn¡¯t we just have a new star develop into one of our Tian Zhao divine teaching grounds? Send a guard there to descend, capture all those natives, and throw them into the Fire Dragon mines to work. It¡¯s their contribution to the deities they serve!¡± This malicious suggestion made the butler turn pale, but he dared not disobey, nodding continuously, ¡°Yes, yes, I will arrange it immediately!¡± ¡°Hmph! A bunch of useless things!¡± The Fire Dragon Divine General said arrogantly. But just as the butler was fearfully standing up, he saw that the sky above Fire Dragon City had already been covered with endless sword light, especially above the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, where a massive vortex had formed. ¡°Divine General, this¡­¡± the butler said anxiously. The Fire Dragon Divine General looked up disdainfully, ¡°Who is this insignificant person who dares to play this game with me? Get lost!¡± With that, he soared into the sky. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In terms of position, this Fire Dragon Divine General was only second to the Sui Han Divine General of Extreme Cold City. But when it came to strength, Sui Han was no match for him. Moreover, this person was extremely arrogant and brutal, known as the man-eating Fire Dragon. When he saw that someone dared to cover his Fire Dragon City with a Secret Technique, he was furious and rose into the sky, intending to disperse the sword light that filled the sky. He moved as fast as lightning, reaching the sky in an instant, and then sneered, ¡°Get lost!¡± Chapter 1112 - Chapter 1112 Chapter 112 Your King Has Been Killed by Me (3rd Chapter 1112: Chapter 112: Your King Has Been Killed by Me (3rd Update) Chapter 1112: Chapter 112: Your King Has Been Killed by Me (3rd Update) Speaking, he raised his hand and launched a mighty attack. The momentum shook heaven and earth. Everyone in Fire Dragon City couldn¡¯t help but look up. Upon seeing the back of the Fire Dragon Divine General, intense hatred flashed in many people¡¯s eyes. But soon, their gazes dimmed. This Fire Dragon Divine General was always known for his brutal and merciless behavior, and no one knew how many innocents had died at his hands. Countless people wished to kill him for vengeance. Yet because the Fire Dragon Divine General was so overwhelmingly strong, no one had ever succeeded. As time passed, these people even began to grow numb to it. This time would probably be the same! They thought to themselves before resignedly lowering their heads. But at that moment, a wretched scream came from the sky. Wretched screams were not uncommon in Fire Dragon City, where a hundred or so innocent victims were carried out from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion every day. But this time, the scream was different, because the one screaming was the Fire Dragon Divine General, who always inflicted violence on others. Everyone jerked their heads up, staring in disbelief, and then stood frozen. Because the usually arrogant and overbearing Fire Dragon Divine General was now fleeing in terror far into the distance. Half of his body was showing bare, ghastly white bones, and amidst the flow of blood, the Fire Dragon Divine General screamed in horror. ¡°What kind of ghost is this? How can there be such powerful Sword Intent in the world?¡± But no one could answer his question. People watched, dumbfounded. Because at that moment, the sword lights in the sky did not let the Fire Dragon Divine General escape but chased after him like towering waves. ¡°Ah, stay away! I am the supreme and noble Fire Dragon Divine General. Who dares kill me?¡± The Fire Dragon Divine General was nearly driven mad by it all. His previous arrogance and disdain had vanished without a trace. At this moment, he had only one thought: to get as far away from those accursed sword lights! But no matter how he dodged and accelerated, he couldn¡¯t shake off the sword lights, and the distance between them was even slowly closing. Watching the sword lights that followed him relentlessly, people suddenly felt as if the sword lights had a life of their own, playing with the Fire Dragon Divine General in this way. At this moment, the Fire Dragon Divine General, seeing no hope of shaking off the sword lights, couldn¡¯t help but reveal a ruthless gleam in his eyes. Then he dove down, heading straight for the busiest and liveliest street in Fire Dragon City. The street was filled with stunned crowds. If he could just get in among them, using these lowlifes¡¯ lives to delay the sword lights for a moment would gain precious time for his escape. The Fire Dragon Divine General¡¯s thoughts grew more and more complacent, and a cruel smirk couldn¡¯t help but appear on his face as his speed suddenly increased. In an instant, he could even see the horror and despair on the faces of the people standing on the street. But he didn¡¯t hesitate for a second and charged directly into the crowd. Now, for these sword lights to catch up to me, they¡¯d have to kill all these lowlifes. Even killing pigs takes time, let alone people. Haha, I am so clever! The Fire Dragon Divine General was full of self-satisfaction. But unexpectedly, no screams of agony followed from behind. Eh? What¡¯s going on? Aren¡¯t these lowlifes known for yelling and screaming when they¡¯re about to die? Why is it so quiet this time? The Fire Dragon Divine General¡¯s heart rose with a trace of doubt, and he couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to look, then he saw a scene that made his eyes bulge. But he saw a sword energy like a tidal wave in pursuit, after reaching the crowd, it actually cleverly avoided all the people in front of it and headed straight for him. Throughout the process, the sword energies did not harm the crowd at all. ¡°What the hell is this! Why are these sword energies avoiding people?¡± the Fire Dragon Divine General cried out in shock. At that moment, the sword energies had already charged close and, like a python opening its mouth, were about to completely devour the Fire Dragon Divine General. The Fire Dragon Divine General was terrified out of his wits and, no longer caring about his dignity, rolled away in an attempt to barely avoid the attack. But because the speed of this sword energy was simply too fast, the Fire Dragon Divine General, being a fraction too slow, had one of his legs directly severed, turning into nothingness. The Fire Dragon Divine General let out a wail of pain, desperately taking to the skies in an attempt to escape the pursuit. But all struggle was in vain. The sword energies seemed in no rush to kill him, instead circling him with interest, beginning to strike around him. Moments later, the Fire Dragon Divine General was covered in wounds. Finally. The Fire Dragon Divine General¡¯s eyes revealed a fierce and resolute color, and he roared to the heavens, ¡°You¡¯re forcing my hand!¡± Having said that, the body of the Fire Dragon Divine General suddenly began to transform, his skin instantly torn apart to reveal the ferocious scales beneath. In an instant, the Fire Dragon Divine General had transformed into a massive two-headed Fire Lizard. And this was his true form. After revealing his true form, the Fire Dragon Divine General sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t know who sent these sword energies, but I will find this person and tear them to pieces, because you dared to force the noble Lord Fire Dragon to reveal his true form!¡± Towards the end, the voice of the Fire Dragon Divine General was filled with resentment and hatred. For a being of his strength, transforming into his true form meant a significant loss of vitality, and it would take decades of slumber to fully recover. Naturally, this fueled the Fire Dragon Divine General¡¯s burning anger. But just then, an icy voice came through, ¡°So-called deity, turns out to be nothing more than a four-legged bug!¡± ¡°Who is it? Who dares to speak like this?¡± The Fire Dragon Divine General was furiously mad. At the same time, an figure was slowly forming above the sea-like, tumultuous sky of sword energies. That¡¯s right. This figure was entirely composed of sword energy. In an instant, a young man emanating brilliant sword light appeared in midair. ¡°So, you¡¯re the one who wielded these sword energies?¡± the Fire Dragon Divine General roared. This young man was naturally an incarnation of Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense, and he nodded in response, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Such arrogance, aren¡¯t you afraid of Divine King¡¯s divine retribution?¡± ¡°The Divine King?¡± the incarnation of Xue An¡¯s Sword Intent shook his head, a faint cold smile appearing on his almost transparent cheeks. ¡°There¡¯s no Divine King anymore. Your king has already been killed by me!¡± The Fire Dragon Divine General was stunned, then roared in disbelief, ¡°Impossible! The Divine King is¡­¡± ¡°Possible or not, can¡¯t you feel it yourself?¡± Xue An interrupted the Fire Dragon Divine General, speaking indifferently. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At these words, the Fire Dragon Divine General was startled and immediately tried to connect with Tian Zhao Divine King through his Divine Sense. Of course, he found nothing. His massive body began to tremble, and his lizard eyes also showed a look of utter horror. ¡°Who¡­ who are you? Why are you doing this?¡± Xue An said coldly, ¡°Me? My name is Xue An, as for why I¡¯m doing this¡­¡± Chapter 1113 - Chapter 1113 Chapter 113 I transform into 10000000 solely to Chapter 1113: Chapter 113 I transform into 10,000,000, solely to slaughter! (4th update) Chapter 1113: Chapter 113 I transform into 10,000,000, solely to slaughter! (4th update) Xue An looked down at Fire Dragon City, filled with sky-high resentment and bones strewn all over, and at the ongoing wails coming from the distant Fire Dragon mine area, and said coldly, ¡°Because¡­ this is your retribution!¡± With those words, Xue An¡¯s figure dissipated into sword radiance once again. Then, like a turbulent sea, the sword energy surged forward. The Fire Dragon Divine General let out a thunderous roar, trying to muster his divine power to resist, when he discovered, to his terror, that he was no longer able to move. The previous sword energy had only been toying with him. Now, with his Qi locked in place, he couldn¡¯t even twitch a muscle and could only watch helplessly as he was engulfed by the sword energy. The screams and pleas for mercy only lasted a brief moment. After a few breaths, all fell silent. But in the void, there was no longer any sign of the Fire Dragon Divine General. This cruel and savage Divine General had thus been obliterated. The people of Fire Dragon City had all witnessed this scene, but it was far from over. As sword radiance rained down like a downpour, all sins began to be cleansed. When everything ended, not one in ten remained in Fire Dragon City, and the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was slaughtered to the last. People stared blankly at the now desolate Fire Dragon City. All became so quiet. Suddenly, someone began to sob softly. At first, the sound was very faint, but gradually, all who had survived began to cry uncontrollably. At last, The entire Fire Dragon City was filled with sky-shaking cries. Only this time, the crying was filled with both sorrow and joy, and not a hint of resentment was left. Meanwhile, Similar scenes were unfolding throughout the Tian Zhao Realm. Sword energy descended like rainfall, slowly unfolding a grand feast of slaughter. Those who once bullied the weak and carried themselves arrogantly had all learned to fear. Those with hands stained with the blood of the innocent paid with their own blood. Traitors were annihilated, soul and body; the cruel left as nothing but bones. The entire Tian Zhao Realm was like wood riddled with rot, where Deities nestled within, indulging in the pleasure of bullying the weak. But when Xue An came with his supreme divine might to restructure the order of the heavens and earth, it was as if that rotting wood was thrown into the midst of a blazing inferno. These Deities finally understood what despair was, what fear was. And Xue An¡¯s figure, together with the pervasive sword energy, appeared everywhere. The tragic scenes seen and heard enraged Xue An, so he struck without mercy. But there were also many rebellious Deities who cursed or raged at Xue An just before their deaths, some even shouting loudly, ¡°Where is your true form hiding? What exactly do you intend to do?¡± To this, Xue An replied with only a cold smile, then said indifferently, ¡°I am everywhere, and as for what I intend to do¡­ I have incarnated into thousands, solely to execute and kill,¡± At last, The entire Tian Zhao Realm was swept clean by the Evil-Seeking Sword. Where it passed, countless were slain. Tian Zhao Deities, not one in ten remained. And those who survived were mixed with sorrow and joy, as silent as cicadas in winter. Mixed feelings of joy and sorrow came because, after all, I had managed to survive. Silence as profound as that of cicadas in winter crept in because the divine means Xue An exhibited had inspired awe in everyone. And with that, Xue An¡¯s name resounded through the entire Tian Zhao Realm, becoming a looming presence before whom no one dared to raise their head. And this event was emblazoned in the history of the Tian Zhao Realm with thick strokes of ink. In the thousands of years that followed, when people spoke of this matter, they did so with the utmost respect, referring to it as: The Wrath of Heavens! When the sword¡¯s brilliance dissipated and the Divine Sense returned, Xue An in the control hub slowly opened his eyes. Then, a trace of extreme exhaustion flickered across his face. After all, he had directly confronted the entire Tian Zhao Realm single-handedly, which naturally left Xue An somewhat weary. Especially considering he was only at the True Immortal Cultivation Level. If others knew that Xue An, who had executed a Divine King and brought down the Heavenly Punishment, was merely of True Immortal Cultivation, they would probably be dumbfounded. Because it sounded simply inconceivable. To cross a great realm boundary, exterminate the Great Luo¡¯s Tian Zhao Divine King with True Immortal Cultivation, and then bring down the Heavenly Punishment, sweeping through the entire Tian Zhao Realm. What a terrifying strength and talent that must be. But Xue An was also clear that the reason he could so easily annihilate the Tian Zhao Divine King was largely thanks to the Alchemy Armor he had obtained by chance. If it weren¡¯t for it transforming into a crossbow, releasing an arrow that shattered the Tian Zhao Divine King, although Xue An could have still eliminated him, it would have required more effort. Regardless, the battle had finally come to an end. At this moment, An Yan walked out from the Magic Treasures Pavilion, and upon seeing Xue An¡¯s exhaustion, she couldn¡¯t help but approach him tenderly and gently massage his shoulders. ¡°Husband, are you alright?¡± Xue An held An Yan¡¯s wrist, gently kneading it, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Who do you think your husband is? A little scene like this, could it ever trouble me? Tsk tsk, Yan¡¯er¡¯s hands are becoming even more slender and beautiful. Look at these fingernails, they¡¯re shaped like love!¡± An Yan¡¯s face flushed, but she did not withdraw her hand; instead, she glanced shyly at Xue An and said, ¡°Pssh, rascal! Here I am talking seriously to you, and you start spouting nonsense again.¡± ¡°Hehe, Yan¡¯er, then tell your husband, what¡¯s considered serious and what isn¡¯t?¡± Xue An said with a playful smile. ¡°Being honest and sincere is serious; taking advantage of me is not!¡± An Yan said with righteous indignation. Xue An laughed heartily, then embraced An Yan in his arms, ¡°With such a beautiful wife by my side, if I were ever truly honest and sincere, you would have to worry if I were ill!¡± An Yan struggled a bit in Xue An¡¯s arms, but eventually, she wrapped her arms around his waist and asked in confusion, ¡°Ill? What illness?¡± Xue An leaned closer to An Yan¡¯s ear with a mischievous smile and whispered something. An Yan¡¯s face instantly reddened to the root of her neck, then she fiercely glared at Xue An and said, ¡°Rascal, do you think about these things all day? To think you were once an Immortal Venerable!¡± Xue An was caught between laughter and tears, ¡°So what if I was an Immortal Venerable? Immortal Venerables need human rights too! You know your husband might be powerful, but I am also a man! Don¡¯t my legitimate rights as a man deserve respect and protection?¡± As he spoke, Xue An¡¯s face took on an expression of heartfelt anguish. An Yan watched, somewhat stunned, especially upon seeing the pained expression on Xue An¡¯s face, she suddenly felt regret for her attitude just now, thinking she might have truly saddened Xue An. She bit her lip, then tiptoed to whisper in Xue An¡¯s ear with a tender voice, ¡°Husband, don¡¯t be angry!¡± ¡°Just a ¡®don¡¯t be angry¡¯ and no concrete action?¡± Xue An asked, feigning sternness. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only An Yan¡¯s face turned crimson, then she slowly closed her eyes and stammered, ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± After a long pause, she still couldn¡¯t articulate her thoughts. Xue An burst into laughter as though lifting a sandbag, he effortlessly hoisted An Yan up on his shoulder. An Yan let out a startled cry, ¡°Husband, what are you doing? Put me down this instant!¡± Xue An chuckled mischievously, waved his hand, and Divine Sense immediately shrouded the place completely. Chapter 1114 - Chapter 1114 Chapter 114 Both Jade and Stone Burned Together Chapter 1114: Chapter 114: Both Jade and Stone Burned Together (1st Update) Chapter 1114: Chapter 114: Both Jade and Stone Burned Together (1st Update) ¡°Honey, where are we going next?¡± An Yan asked. Xue An casually pinched her still rosy cheek and smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s head back to Cursed City first!¡± ¡°Eh? Aren¡¯t we going to Lihen Heaven?¡± An Yan was a bit puzzled. ¡°Of course we¡¯ll go to Lihen Heaven, but not now! We¡¯ll set off after we¡¯ve sorted everything out here.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± An Yan nodded, walked up quietly, wrapped her arms around Xue An¡¯s waist from behind, and buried her head in his back. ¡°Honey!¡± An Yan said, her voice muffled. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Xue An was slightly taken aback, then chuckled lightly, ¡°Why bring this up all of a sudden?¡± An Yan couldn¡¯t help but laugh and feel annoyed at the same time, pinching Xue An a bit, ¡°Does a wife need a reason to feel for her husband?¡± ¡°No need, no need! Ouch, ouch, Yan¡¯er, let go!¡± Xue An grimaced in mock pain. An Yan was somewhat speechless, ¡°Is all that exaggeration necessary? I barely used any force!¡± ¡°Yan¡¯er, it¡¯s because I¡¯m afraid I might tickle your hand!¡± ¡°Psh! Always making things up!¡± An Yan spat, but then she laughed. However, her laughter soon faded, and she leaned somberly against Xue An¡¯s back, whispering, ¡°Honey, there¡¯s so much burden on your shoulders. I really do feel for you!¡± ¡°And this time you fought so many deities alone. Though you are mighty, you are, after all, just one person!¡± As she spoke, her voice began to choke up. Xue An fell silent, yet a warm current swept through his heart. He had fought the heavens alone, cleansed a corner of the Divine Realm in blood, everyone saw his glory. Only this woman felt for the pressure he bore. No matter what, having such a woman by his side, Xue An felt it was more than enough! Xue An turned around and pulled An Yan into his arms, gently stroking her long hair. ¡°Alright! Your husband knows what he¡¯s doing, and since I dared to do so, it means I was confident of success, don¡¯t overthink! Did you hear?¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± An Yan nodded lightly, but after a moment, she whispered, ¡°But I¡¯m really worried about you! In the Magic Treasures Pavilion, I could see what was happening outside, but I couldn¡¯t help at all! The feeling was unbearable!¡± With this, An Yan raised her head, her face pleading as she looked at Xue An, ¡°Honey, during this time in the Magic Treasures Pavilion, I¡¯ve been working hard on the Cultivation Techniques you gave me. My strength has improved a lot! So next time something like this happens, don¡¯t lock me in there; let me fight alongside you, okay?¡± As she spoke, her face was filled with earnestness. Xue An quietly watched, and after a moment, he smiled lightly and nodded. ¡°Alright! I promise you!¡± ¡°Really?¡± An Yan¡¯s eyes brightened, then she cheered, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Then she quickly calmed down again, her face determined, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t be a burden to you. I¡¯ll be your strongest support!¡± ¡°Mhm! I believe you! Yan¡¯er is the best in the world, you can do it!¡± Xue An affectionately stroked An Yan¡¯s hair, speaking softly. As Xue An and An Yan were madly engaging in their public display of affection. In Cursed City, at the newly established immortal platform, the atmosphere had become extremely tense. This platform had formed a world of its own, and with Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s orders sealing it off, it had been completely cut off from the outside world. Meaning, they knew nothing of what had transpired outside. But as for how long it had been, everyone had a pretty good idea. By estimates, since Xue An had left, it had already been a full three days. Initially, people were drinking and chatting, and the atmosphere was somewhat relaxed. But as time went on, everyone gradually grew silent, and the atmosphere became increasingly tense. Especially Chu Xiaoyun, whose face was slowly turning pale. At that moment. The crowd quietly gathered in a corner of the platform, starting to whisper among themselves. ¡°It¡¯s been three days already, and Xue An hasn¡¯t returned. I think he might be in big trouble!¡± someone said, visibly worried. ¡°Heh, I said from the start that this was a joke. One man exterminating the gods of Tian Zhao, how does that sound even remotely plausible?¡± another person sneered. ¡°Exactly, Xue An is probably dead by now! Waiting any longer is pointless. He¡¯s not coming back!¡± ¡°Yeah! Waiting here is meaningless! But the main issue is this newly ascended goddess has blocked the entire space, and we can¡¯t even leave if we wanted to!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe she can keep it locked forever. Our families are not to be trifled with. We¡¯ve been out of touch for several days, and sooner or later, someone will come looking! I want to see how she¡¯ll end this!¡± someone said angrily. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this goddess might just go all out!¡± ¡°You mean¡­ a mutual destruction?¡± someone asked, trembling. ¡°Exactly!¡± At that, everyone¡¯s faces grew dark. ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m not willing to die with this madwoman! Why should I wait here?¡± a robust man furiously stood up and approached. ¡°Goddess!¡± the robust man called out loudly. Chu Xiaoyun, who was leaning back in her seat with her eyes closed, slowly opened her eyes upon hearing him. ¡°Hmm? Fort Master Dong, what is it?¡± The speaker, Dong Yingjie, master of the Flying Dragon Sect, and a significant force in his own right. Dong Yingjie took a deep breath and said gravely, ¡°Goddess, I just want to ask one thing. We have been waiting with you here for three days. If Mr. Xue really doesn¡¯t return, are we just supposed to keep waiting?¡± His words also elicited many murmurs of agreement. ¡°Exactly! Goddess, we¡¯ve been waiting here for three days. If it¡¯s nothing urgent, we should be able to leave by now, so please lift the blockade!¡± ¡°Yes! If you want to wait, continue alone! We all have other things to attend to!¡± Once someone took the lead, the crowd began to get louder. But faced with so many questioning voices, Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s face remained frosty, and she suddenly slammed the table, ¡°Shut up, all of you!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The whole place fell silent. Then Chu Xiaoyun swept her gaze over the crowd and said coldly, ¡°I tell you, unless Mr. Xue returns, no one leaves!¡± ¡°And what if he never returns?¡± Dong Yingjie struggled to suppress his anger and asked coldly. ¡°Then we keep waiting!¡± Dong Yingjie burst into a furious laugh, ¡°And if Mr. Xue has died and never comes back?¡± Chapter 1115 - Chapter 1115 Chapter 115 Eye of Curse Qi-Controlled Flying Chapter 1115: Chapter 115 Eye of Curse Qi-Controlled Flying Dragon (2nd Update) Chapter 1115: Chapter 115 Eye of Curse Qi-Controlled Flying Dragon (2nd Update) Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s eyes blazed with a cold light as she said harshly, ¡°Mr. Xue will be fine! And no matter what, as long as he doesn¡¯t return, none of you will leave!¡± These words caused a stir among everyone present. Dong Yingjie was particularly incensed, but given that Chu Xiaoyun had inherited the Divine Position and power of the Mysterious Lady, her strength could not be underestimated. Thus, he didn¡¯t dare be too harsh, and could only glare at Chu Xiaoyun hatefully before leaving in frustration. However, this incident made the atmosphere at the scene even stranger. Many people glared at Chu Xiaoyun with hostility flashing in their eyes from time to time. Chu Xiaoyun was well aware of this, yet she had made a resolute decision in her heart. If something truly had happened to Xue An and he couldn¡¯t return¡­ then none of these people would ever leave, they would all stay here as sacrifices! The reason Chu Xiaoyun did this was to blockade the information about this place. After all, Xue An had killed off the scions of several powerful families, and if the news spread, these families would definitely not let the matter rest and would surely come to seek justice. With divine beings like Tian Zhao before him and the major families behind him, wouldn¡¯t Xue An be caught between two fires? With this in mind, Chu Xiaoyun clung to a belief of mutual destruction with firm decisiveness. She was also aware that people were becoming uneasy, and many already harbored dissatisfaction. But in response, Chu Xiaoyun just gave a cold laugh. After all, she had completely sealed off the space here, unless she voluntarily opened it, the only way out would be over her dead body! With this thought, Chu Xiaoyun closed her eyes again slowly. Her silent demeanor caused yet another stir among everyone present. ¡°Damn, this woman must be crazy! Mr. Xue is almost certainly dead, do we have to wait here in misery and end up as sacrifices for him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it seems that this woman is determined on that thought!¡± ¡°I think we should come together, restrain this crazy woman, and then figure out a way to get out!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± The more the people discussed, the more unpleasant their expressions became. Among the crowd, only Zhong Anan from the Taiyin Deity Clan, a divine scion, remained silent. In fact, she was internally sighing slightly. She understood Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s thinking, but she also felt that this situation was now a bit precarious; after all, Xue An had been gone for three days without any signs, and it was very likely that he had already met with misfortune. But Zhong Anan, being clever, did not speak and maintained a neutral stance the entire time. At this point, the group quietly finished their discussion and then dispersed nonchalantly. However, these people clearly knew what they were doing, as they covertly all set their sights on Chu Xiaoyun, who was sitting in the chair, gradually forming an encirclement. Chu Xiaoyun seemed completely oblivious to this, still leaning back in her chair with her eyes closed to restore her spirit. Seeing this, Dong Yingjie gave a signal with his eyes to the people around him, and they all nodded in agreement. Dong Yingjie gave a cold smile, then he took the lead and charged forward. As the Flying Dragon Sect was a powerful family, Dong Yingjie, the Fort Master of the Flying Dragon Sect, naturally had extraordinary strength. Although he was only a True Immortal level cultivator, his skill with controlling the Qi-Controlled Flying Dragon was truly terrifying. Especially this time, in order to escape from this place as soon as possible, Dong Yingjie deployed his strongest killing move directly. But one could see the Spiritual Energy transform into over ten dragons, attacking Chu Xiaoyun with formidable force. Moreover¡­ Dong Yingjie¡¯s move served as a signal, prompting everyone who had gathered around to make their move. Intense lights flared, and the power was earth-shaking. Although these attackers were not unparalleled powerhouses, they all possessed considerable strength. Especially when joining forces, their might was terrifying. However, under such a siege, Chu Xiaoyun, covered in radiant light from all sides, let out a cold snort and then opened her eyes. What a pair of eyes they were. There was no trace of emotion in those eyes; even the pupils had disappeared, turning into pure gray. Not only that, but accompanying these eyes was a soaring aura that suddenly erupted from Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s body. Dong Yingjie trembled all over, and then a look of terror appeared on his face. It was at this moment that Chu Xiaoyun slowly turned her head to look at him. Where her gaze fell, it seemed to burn two huge holes in space, and soon after Dong Yingjie felt his spirit begin to boil and his vitality rapidly fading, his entire body beginning to age swiftly! These changes terrified Dong Yingjie beyond measure. No longer caring for a fight with Chu Xiaoyun, he hastily dodged away, then cried out in alarm, ¡°It¡¯s the Eye of Curse! This woman has activated the Eye of Curse!¡± Everyone who heard this was thoroughly shocked. It was well known that the famed technique that made the cursed goddess notorious was this very Eye of Curse, which even a Great Luo Powerful One would fear once activated. The reason was that the curse¡¯s power worked directly on one¡¯s bloodline and even life pattern, making it extremely troublesome; hence the cursed goddess¡¯s formidable reputation. But what Dong Yingjie and the others had not anticipated was that this Chu Xiaoyun, having just inherited the previous cursed goddess¡¯s strength and cultivation level, could use such a powerful divine technique. Instant chaos ensued. Dong Yingjie, relying on his powerful cultivation level, barely managed to dodge the pursuit of the Eye of Curse. But the others were not so lucky. Particularly, Dong Yingjie, fearing another curse on himself, simply grabbed a cultivator beside him and used him as a human shield. This cultivator was a True God level powerhouse, above a Golden Immortal but not yet at the level of a True Immortal. Although not extremely powerful, he was decently strong. But under Dong Yingjie¡¯s control, he had no power to fight back. It was at this moment that Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s gaze swept over. The True God level powerhouse trembled all over, then let out a sky-shaking scream. Accompanying the scream, he began to rapidly age. In an instant, he transformed from a formidable powerhouse into a feeble old man. His skin then cracked piece by piece until finally his spirit collapsed and he died. This scene caused everyone who surrounded them to feel their scalps tingle. Especially Dong Yingjie, whose heart was filled with extreme fear. He had thought that Chu Xiaoyun, having just inherited the divine position of the cursed goddess, would not possess much power. He had not dared to act rashly before because of Mr. Xue¡¯s presence. It seemed Mr. Xue must have died for him to have entertained such thoughts. But he had miscalculated. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Had he known it would come to this, he would have never volunteered to take the lead! Dong Yingjie bitterly lamented in his heart and then moved swiftly, thinking of dodging Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s pursuit. But just then. Chu Xiaoyun, initially as imposing as a rainbow, suddenly turned pale and then vomited a large mouthful of blood. With the spewing of blood, her once dominantly powerful eyes also dimmed. Chapter 1116 - Chapter 1116 Chapter 116 The Words I Spoke Have All Come True Chapter 1116: Chapter 116: The Words I Spoke Have All Come True! (3rd Update) Chapter 1116: Chapter 116: The Words I Spoke Have All Come True! (3rd Update) Everyone was stunned at the scene, but Dong Yingjie was overjoyed, shouting loudly, ¡°Everyone, attack together! This woman has only been able to use the ¡®Eye of Curse¡¯ by burning her ¡®Divine Status¡¯. She can¡¯t hold on anymore!¡± Just as Dong Yingjie had said, Chu Xiaoyun had only managed to use the ¡®Eye of Curse¡¯ by burning her ¡®Divine Status¡¯ desperately. Because she had inherited her ¡®Divine Position¡¯ for too short a time, a few days were simply not enough for her to fully control this power. But in order to repel these people, she had staked everything. Yet sometimes things don¡¯t work out no matter what, even if one risks their life, it¡¯s still not enough. Due to the shock to her ¡®Cultivation Level¡¯ caused by burning her ¡®Divine Status¡¯, Chu Xiaoyun was severely injured in an instant. Coughing up blood was just the beginning; her entire aura rapidly plummeted. At the same time, the spirits of those besieging her were all lifted, and they mercilessly struck her down. Especially Dong Yingjie, who sneered and said, ¡°Damn woman, you¡¯ve given me quite a scare. Now, I will send you to reunite with that surname Xue!¡± As he spoke, he pushed with both hands, the ¡®Qi-Controlled Flying Dragons¡¯ were urged to their extreme; dozens of ¡®Spiritual Energy¡¯-transformed ferocious ¡®Giant Dragons¡¯ pounced towards Chu Xiaoyun. Facing the incoming splendor of light, Chu Xiaoyun wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, her face calm. No matter what, the vengeance for her family had been achieved! If the adult is dead, then I will follow him! But not before ensuring none of these people could escape. Thinking this, Chu Xiaoyun started to frantically channel her ¡®Divine Power¡¯, her skin flushing with an unnatural crimson hue. ¡°Stop her quick! She¡¯s going to self-destruct her ¡®Divine Status¡¯!¡± someone shouted in panic upon seeing this. Dong Yingjie was even more a mix of shock and anger, ¡°Damn woman, do you really want to take us with you even in death?¡± As he spoke, the ¡®Qi-Controlled Flying Dragons¡¯ increased in speed abruptly and arrived above Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s head in an instance, then opened their jaws wide to swallow her whole. Chu Xiaoyun had completely despaired. My lord, I am coming! She cried out in her heart and then slowly closed her eyes. But just as the ¡®Qi-Controlled Flying Dragons¡¯ were about to reach her, and even Zhong Anan in the crowd turned her head away, unable to watch anymore, believing Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s death to be certain, A streak of white light flashed by, the previously smug Dong Yingjie was hit as if by a massive mammoth and was sent flying backward, vomiting blood in mid-air. And at the same time, a cold voice could be heard. ¡°Who told you¡­ I was dead?¡± With the voice, ripples spread through the void in front of Chu Xiaoyun, and then the figure of a young man in white appeared. The moment this young man in white appeared, those dozens of ¡®Qi-Controlled Flying Dragons¡¯ also just happened to rush forward. But the young man did not even blink, merely saying indifferently, ¡°Begone!¡± At his command, a fierce wind suddenly rose in front of the young man; the ¡®Qi-Controlled Flying Dragons¡¯ couldn¡¯t even struggle before they were blown apart by this gust. One word, with such mighty power. The entire scene fell into silence. Everyone seemed spellbound, standing there with their mouths agape, staring. And Chu Xiaoyun, who had given up all hope and was prepared to embrace death, suddenly opened her eyes wide at hearing the voice and was also stunned. It was only after a moment¡¯s pause that she woke from her stupor and exclaimed with immense excitement, ¡°My lord!¡± Indeed! The newcomer was Xue An. He nodded slightly, then stood with his hands behind his back, scanning the crowd with a cold expression. Everywhere his gaze landed, people couldn¡¯t help but unconsciously step back half a step. Especially those who had been attacking Chu Xiaoyun, their complexions turned pale in an instant. ¡°I hear you all thought I was dead?¡± Xue An said indifferently. No one dared to speak; the only sound in the silent hall was Dong Yingjie¡¯s painful gasping. He had been sent flying by a casual blow from Xue An and was now unable to stand, propped up against the wall and gasping for life. Xue An strode forward, walking slowly towards him. Dong Yingjie looked at Xue An with extreme panic and stammered, ¡°My lord spare¡­ me¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand to stop him from continuing, then said indifferently, ¡°Do you know why I hit you?¡± Dong Yingjie shook his head in terror, then seemed to remember something, and quickly nodded, ¡°I know, I know, it¡¯s because I was deluded and dared to oppose the Goddess! I deserve death; I am unworthy¡­¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°You¡¯re not human to begin with! Don¡¯t you always pride yourselves on being noble Deities?¡± This statement made Dong Yingjie stiffen, then he forced a flattering smile, ¡°What the lord said is true, I am indeed not human!¡± But Xue An didn¡¯t pay any attention to his words, simply stating, ¡°That¡¯s only one aspect of it. If that were all, I would not have bothered to lift a hand, but this here, how would you explain this?¡± As he spoke, Xue An opened his palm to reveal a floating Divine Sense. Upon seeing this, Dong Yingjie¡¯s complexion changed drastically. And Xue An said coldly, ¡°Using the secret technique of Divine Sense to break through the blockade and send out the news from here is excusable, but you actually wanted to harvest through this method. Tell me, how should this be resolved?¡± This Divine Sense was something Xue An had intercepted on the way to the Cursed City. The message within was simple: it revealed the situation in the Cursed City. Actually, this was a minor issue and Xue An couldn¡¯t care less to involve himself in such trivialities. But the crucial part was the additional information at the end of the Divine Sense, which sent a shiver down the spine when read. Dong Yingjie wanted his subordinates to take advantage of the Cursed City¡¯s current vulnerability to come and harvest the resources. As for what these resources were¡­ One only had to consider the Theocratic Nations previously under the control of the Cursed Goddess to understand. To those Deities in high positions, the masses who could provide the power of faith were a resource. And the word ¡°harvest¡± in itself read of the bloodshed and brutality it entailed. This was why Xue An had taken immediate action upon arrival. Seeing his plot exposed, Dong Yingjie¡¯s face turned as gray as death, for he knew his life was over. But then, as if remembering something, he suddenly looked up, his face contorted with a ferocious roar, ¡°Xue! Don¡¯t think you¡¯re so formidable. Even if you kill me now, I still won¡¯t accept it!¡± ¡°Oh? You won¡¯t accept it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Dong Yingjie sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you previously say you were going to annihilate all the lords of the Tian Zhao Realm? But what have you done? These past three days, you probably ran somewhere to hide!¡± At this point, Dong Yingjie had nothing to lose and began to laugh wildly. Many others couldn¡¯t help but nod inwardly. Indeed! Perhaps Dong Yingjie was right, and Xue An had simply hidden away for three days! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even Chu Xiaoyun didn¡¯t believe that Xue An could really achieve what he claimed. After all, it was far too incredible! But amid Dong Yingjie¡¯s laughter, Xue An stood proudly, speaking in an even tone, ¡°What I said, I have fulfilled! The Deities are dead! The Tian Zhao Realm no longer exists!¡± With this declaration¡­ Dong Yingjie¡¯s laughter came to an abrupt halt, and the hall fell into a deathly silence. Chapter 1117 - Chapter 1117 Chapter 1117 The Sun and Moon Shine Together Chapter 1117: Chapter 1117: The Sun and Moon Shine Together, Hail Xue An! (4th Update) Chapter 1117: Chapter 1117: The Sun and Moon Shine Together, Hail Xue An! (4th Update) Everyone was stunned by Xue An¡¯s words. ¡°The gods are dead, the Divine Realm has perished!¡± Such words seemed even more fantastical than fairy tales! At least many people wore looks of disbelief. Dong Yingjie, in particular, after being stunned for a moment, burst into wild laughter again, ¡°Mister Xue, I truly admire your imagination! The gods are dead, you say? Why don¡¯t you claim you¡¯re the Divine King instead? You¡¯re really killing me with laughter, hahaha!¡± The laughter echoed across the entire Immortal Platform, but Xue An did not get angry. Instead, he looked up at the space layered by seals and said indifferently, ¡°Indeed¡­ ¡®Summer insects cannot discuss ice, seafarers cannot fathom the sea.''¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Dong Yingjie paused, his laughter stopping as well, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xue An revealed his white teeth, giving him a chilling smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just think¡­ ignorance really is scary!¡± After speaking, Xue An took a step forward and said coldly, ¡°This place is too stuffy, let¡¯s open it up and let it breathe!¡± As his voice faded, a streak of sword light appeared out of nowhere, and with a casual swing of his hand, Xue An slashed down with his sword. Crack! After a crisp sound, the barricades sealing this piece of the Immortal Platform began to shatter, layer by layer. But it was not over yet. When the seal broke, the space too began to show crack after crack. These fissures started out minuscule, but in just a blink, they rapidly expanded. In but a few breaths, space was sliced into fragments. When the cracks reached their limit, a thunderous boom sounded, and the Immortal Platform Secret Realm that had been temporarily constructed¡­ shattered! As the space debris, glinting with specks of light, dissipated like the Starry Sea, the Starry Sky of the outside world, already enveloped in night, became even more illusory. Every person watched this scene in a daze. No one spoke, nor dared to. It wasn¡¯t just Xue An¡¯s earth-shattering sword that had awed them. More importantly, everyone felt the abnormality of the outside atmosphere. In the Tian Zhao Realm of old, the breath of the gods was strong and domineering, permeating the entire world. That sensation was like a blazing bonfire in the wilderness ¡ª even from afar, one could feel it distinctly. But now, within the range of everyone¡¯s Divine Sense, the wilderness was silent, utterly quiet. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± Dong Yingjie murmured to himself, his face filled with horror. At that moment, Zhong Anan from the crowd suddenly spoke with a trembling voice, ¡°Everyone¡­ everyone, look up at the sky!¡± All heads turned skyward. Next to the moonlight in the night sky, a blazing sun began to emerge. Under the sunlight, the land that had sunk into darkness gradually brightened. ¡°The sun and the moon shine together¡­ this¡­ this is an omen that only occurs when the Divine King makes his rounds!¡± Zhong Anan murmured to himself. And at that moment, Xue An slowly walked toward the heavens. His pace seemed slow, yet was incredibly fast! In an instant, Xue An stood amidst the emptiness. And when his figure appeared in the night sky, the light of the sun and moon dimmed, and the stars ceased to twinkle. It looked as if they were respectfully bowing to greet Xue An¡¯s arrival. Everyone¡¯s eyes gradually widened. Zhong Anan shivered, chattering through clenched teeth, ¡°The sun and the moon bow their heads¡­ this¡­ this is the salute of the Divine King!¡± Meanwhile. Standing with his hands behind his back in the sky, Xue An looked down at the crowd and spoke softly, ¡°I told you, the gods are dead! Now, do you believe it?¡± Boom! The crowd first fell into a silence as if touched by death, then erupted into intense commotion. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± someone exclaimed in shock. ¡°Oh my God, one man slaughtering the Tian Zhao deities, just what is his background?¡± someone wondered in awe. ¡°If only I had known then what I know now, I never would have opposed the Cursed Goddess!¡± someone lamented with regret. But no matter whether they were astonished or regretful, in the end, everyone bowed their heads deeply in unison, displaying the utmost reverence towards Xue An. When Zhong Anan stealthily glanced over, she saw that in the emptiness above, the sun and moon were devoid of light, and on the great earth all beings bowed their heads. It seemed as if the entire world had quieted down, with only Xue An standing proudly alone between heaven and earth. His white clothes fluttered in the wind, sounding like hunting, as if all the light at that moment converged on him alone, making him almost unbearable to look at directly. Zhong Anan felt a tremendous shock to her body and soul. As a scion of a noble family, the Mysterious Lady had seen countless young prodigies and met numerous long-lived, powerful venerables. Yet none of the most exalted and esteemed powerful venerables could match the shock that Xue An gave her. Who exactly was this young man¡­ and why did he have such unparalleled strength? These questions circled in Zhong Anan¡¯s mind. At that moment, Xue An¡¯s gaze swept over Dong Yingjie, who had turned to stone, and he spoke indifferently, ¡°Do you still find it funny¡­ now?¡± Dong Yingjie¡¯s mind went blank, what had just happened before his eyes had surpassed his comprehension. It wasn¡¯t until Xue An spoke that he gradually regained his senses. Then he did something that took everyone by surprise. He slapped his own forehead with a palm. After a thud and a splatter, his brain burst forth, and his dead body toppled over. People were somewhat flabbergasted. Dong Yingjie was, after all, the Fort Master of the Flying Dragon Sect, considered a local hegemon. Yet, when he faced Xue An, he did not even dare to fight back and took his own life instead. Xue An looked down at the corpse of Dong Yingjie on the ground and smiled cryptically, ¡°At least he knew what was good for him. Too bad, only good at playing petty tricks!¡± With that, Xue An flicked his finger nonchalantly, and a streak of light shot up into the sky. A breath¡¯s time later, a piercing scream resounded from the distant heavens. The scream was brief, and then everything fell back into silence. Everyone was shaken by it, many showing extreme terror on their faces. Because that scream clearly belonged to Dong Yingjie. This meant that the recently self-slain Dong Yingjie hadn¡¯t truly died but tried to deceive Xue An with a Secret Technique and flee. Unfortunately, all his hopeful plans fell apart under the casual flick of Xue An¡¯s finger. The manner in which a local hegemon was so effortlessly killed, naturally caused the crowd¡¯s hearts to tremble. Just then, Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I have no intention of killing you!¡± Many with guilty consciences couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief upon hearing those words. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An continued, ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not the kind of person who kills without mercy! Though you might not be considered innocent! But I¡¯ve decided to give you a chance!¡± A chance? What chance? The faces of the crowd conveyed their puzzlement, not understanding what Xue An intended, but they all felt a tightness in their chests. That¡¯s when Xue An said indifferently, ¡°You all come from the mighty noble families. I will give you ten days! Ten days from now, I want to see all of your forces gathered here, and then¡­¡± Xue An gave a chilling smile, ¡°Submit to me!¡± Chapter 1118 - Chapter 1118 Chapter 1118 Is That All You Wanted to Say (1st Chapter 1118: Chapter 1118: Is That All You Wanted to Say? (1st Update) Chapter 1118: Chapter 1118: Is That All You Wanted to Say? (1st Update) As these words were spoken, everyone present changed color. It must be known that all assembled there were from various powerful clans, not to be underestimated in strength. Even during the reign of the Tian Zhao Divine King, these powerful clans hadn¡¯t truly submitted. The words of this young man clad in white, proclaiming such audacious statements, naturally caused discontent to stir in many hearts. At that moment, Xue An¡¯s gaze was sharp as lightning as he scanned the crowd, then he calmly said, ¡°I know, many of you here are feeling dissatisfied!¡± ¡°This is normal, and I don¡¯t blame you! But I want to say this, in ten days, those still here, at this place, if any powerful clan fails to show up, then they will no longer be necessary! Do you¡­ understand?¡± Boom! Xue An¡¯s statement exploded like a bomb, leaving everyone utterly shocked. Because they all understood what he meant by ¡°no longer necessary.¡± However, such a statement was also excessively arrogant. It must be known that the forces backing the gathered individuals were powerful, possibly even stronger than the Tian Zhao Realm if united. Therefore, many held a look of discontent deep in their eyes. Xue An noticed this but merely smiled lightly, waved his hand, and said, ¡°Go then! I will be waiting here for you all in ten days!¡± People exchanged glances, then bowed to Xue An collectively before soaring into the sky, dispersing as streaks of light. Xue An watched the retreating figures, smiled coldly, and then descended. At this moment, Only Chu Xiaoyun and a few disciples from the Cursed City remained in the arena. But there was one more person who hadn¡¯t left, the esteemed Mysterious Lady of the Taiyin Deity Clan, Zhong Anan. As Xue An landed, Zhong Anan took a deep breath, stepped forward, and bowed deeply. ¡°Taiyin Deity Clan¡¯s Mysterious Lady, Zhong Anan, pays respect to Lord Xue!¡± Xue An glanced at her indifferently, then said with a half-smile, ¡°I remember you! You were also at the banquet at the Jade Banquet Pavilion, weren¡¯t you?¡± Zhong Anan nodded, ¡°Lord is correct, I was indeed there that evening!¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re probably with Qi Hongbo and others from the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan, then what brings you to me now?¡± Xue An asked, looking at Zhong Anan. Zhong Anan felt a massive shock, her whole body trembling, increasingly horrified. Just a glance made her tremble so, how formidable must this man¡¯s strength be? But she soon suppressed her terror and said reverently, ¡°Lord, I am the Mysterious Lady of the Taiyin Deity Clan, and I have authority over many matters! Thus, I¡¯ve decided, from now on, the Taiyin Deity Clan will submit unconditionally to you!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Xue An¡¯s eyes sparkled slightly, then he looked at her with interest, ¡°Why?¡± Zhong Anan smiled charmingly, ¡°In the Divine Realm, the strong are respected. Your strength is evident to all, and as the weakest among the powerful clans, it is only right for my Taiyin Deity Clan to submit to you!¡± Xue An smiled, though he felt no joy at being flattered by a Mysterious Lady, and simply said, ¡°And then?¡± Zhong Anan paused. ¡°You haven¡¯t left yet, surely not just to tell me this?¡± Zhong Anan lowered her head, reverence in her eyes. There are not many in the Divine Realm, possessing both strong power and a clear mind, unswayed by external honor or disgrace like Xue An. Especially considering how young Xue An appeared, which made him seem even more fearsome. Among the young powerhouses Zhong Anan had seen, which weren¡¯t spirited and boiling with blood? Given that Zhong Anan was the esteemed Mysterious Lady, it was often enough for her to compliment them, making these young individuals dizzy, submissive to her. Zhong Anan had hoped to foster a good relationship with Xue An by staying, but had not anticipated that he would remain indifferent. This left her feeling somewhat disappointed. Yet, she grit her teeth, raised her head, and looked seriously at Xue An. ¡°Lord truly has discerning eyes, indeed, I do have another matter to discuss! It concerns your current position of power and even life and death!¡± Having said that, Zhong Anan quietly watched Xue An, waiting for him to show a shocked expression. If he did, her words would have twice the effect. Unfortunately, her calculations were good, but the reality wasn¡¯t as she expected. Xue An¡¯s expression remained nonchalant, he didn¡¯t even blink, ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s hear it!¡± Zhong Anan was taken aback by his attitude. What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t she clear enough? Why was there no reaction at all? But quickly, Zhong Anan realized, then bit down and decided to be straightforward. ¡°Lord, your recent actions will definitely enrage the various clans! These forces are deeply entrenched, existing even longer than the Tian Zhao Realm! If it were just that, it would be fine, since these forces are usually too tangled to act as one. But this time, it¡¯s particularly unusual!¡± Zhong Anan sneaked a glance at Xue An, only to find him still looking indifferent, as if these matters had nothing to do with him. Somewhat at a loss, she said solemnly, ¡°Lord, previously, you wiped out all heirs and prodigies from powerhouses like the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan, Ancient Sword Divine Clan, and the Wutong Divine Sect! These clans definitely won¡¯t let it go, and your actions now just give them an opportunity!¡± ¡°By then, these clans might join forces to confront you!¡± After saying this, Zhong Anan watched Xue An intensely, waiting for his response. But to her surprise, after hearing her out, Xue An displayed no shock; instead, he yawned long and slow, then lazily said, ¡°Is that all you wanted to say?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhong Anan felt dumbfounded and instinctively nodded. ¡°I thought it was something serious! If they want to unite, let them unite; it¡¯s unusual if they don¡¯t!¡± Zhong Anan¡¯s eyes gradually widened, ¡°But¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand, stopping her from continuing, then said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve already made myself clear earlier. In ten days, any clan that fails to appear, thus, they will no longer be needed!¡± ¡°So whether they unite or not, when the time comes, it will all be a matter of a single sword stroke! Why make such a fuss?¡± With that, Xue An stretched lazily, ¡°Alright, now that things are mostly settled, it¡¯s time to go back to sleep!¡± Chapter 1119 - Chapter 1119 Chapter 1119 Movement in All Directions (2nd Chapter 1119: Chapter 1119: Movement in All Directions (2nd Update) Chapter 1119: Chapter 1119: Movement in All Directions (2nd Update) Xue An left. Zhong Anan stood there, her face blank in astonishment. Only when Xue An¡¯s figure had completely vanished did she tremble all over, then she lowered her head and started to laugh at herself mockingly. She had thought she could use this opportunity to get closer to this newly emerging young powerhouse. But she didn¡¯t expect all her schemes to end up in vain. Especially Xue An¡¯s final words, ¡°It¡¯s just a swing of my sword,¡± made Zhong Anan bitterly smile again and again. What is arrogance? Today, she had truly seen it. ¡°But the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan and other powerful clans surely won¡¯t let this matter rest, and if they really unite, their strength is by no means inferior to that of the Tian Zhao deities. Then¡­ will everything really go as smoothly as you say?¡± After speaking softly, Zhong Anan shook her head, her figure flashed, and she disappeared into the sky. As these people dispersed, the news of what happened within the Tian Zhao Realm spread like wildfire. The first reaction of countless people who heard about it was disbelief. After all, the events were simply too fantastical to conceive. To single-handedly destroy a Divine Realm, to slay its gods. It all sounded like a wild and fanciful tale! But then, the news that Xue An had ordered various powerful clans to come to the Cursed City within ten days to submit spread as well. And with it came the terrible news that the young masters of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan, Qi Hongbo, the heir of the Ancient Sword Divine Clan Bai Chong, Ji Haoqiong of the Wutong Divine Sect, and other young geniuses were all killed by Xue An. The news sent shockwaves through all the worlds. ¡°What? This Xue An killed the heirs of several major clans and is now demanding their submission?¡± ¡°Yes! And he even said that if they don¡¯t come within ten days, there is no need for them to exist anymore! How arrogant can this person be?¡± In the midst of their shock, everyone couldn¡¯t help but turn their gaze towards the various powerful clans. At the same time. Within these powerful clans, there were outcries of anger, as countless people were infuriated by Xue An¡¯s words. Ancient Sword Divine Clan. Clan Leader Bai Tu¡¯s face was extremely grim, and Sword Qi swirled around him, carving marks into the stone table in front of him, clearly furious to the extreme. Finally. After he heard the message, a glint of cold light flashed in his eyes, and a sword light directly shattered the stone table in front of him into powder. He then stood up and shouted angrily, ¡°To annihilate the heir of my Ancient Sword Divine Clan and dare to order us to submit, this Xue An¡­ it¡¯s utterly outrageous!¡± ¡°He even killed my son Chong! Our Ancient Sword Divine Clan must avenge this vendetta!¡± Another elder of the Ancient Sword Divine Clan also roared ferociously. ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s march our troops now and completely annihilate this surname Xue!¡± For a moment, the entire Ancient Sword Divine Clan was in an uproar, their angry voices thundering. But there were also those who were clear-headed. An elderly man spoke with a grave tone, ¡°Clan Leader, the rumors say that this Xue An has wiped out the Tian Zhao deities entirely, which shows that he¡¯s no ordinary man. If we want to take revenge, we must make long-term plans!¡± This suggestion made many people shrink back. Indeed! They had heard that Xue An was extremely overbearing, and the Tian Zhao Realm was destroyed by his hand. Powerful as the Ancient Sword Divine Clan was, they were still somewhat inferior compared to the Tian Zhao deities. ¡°So what does the Great Elder suggest¡­¡± Bai Tu had also calmed down and asked in a deep voice. ¡°Clan Leader, it¡¯s not just our Ancient Sword Divine Clan¡¯s heir who perished in the Cursed City, but heirs from the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan, the Wutong Divine Sect, and other powerful clans have fallen as well, especially the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan, who lost their young master that they spent a century grooming!¡± The Great Elder paused, then continued, ¡°These powerful clans definitely won¡¯t let this go; so I believe, the most important thing now is to ally with these families and together deal with Xue An!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Bai Tu nodded his head. ¡°I will contact the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan right now!¡± But just as he was about to send out the command message, he saw a streak of flame arriving at the Ancient Sword Divine Clan with the momentum of thunder and lightning. Bai Tu¡¯s expression changed slightly, and with a casual wave of his hand, the flame landed in his palm. When the fire dispersed, there was clearly a letter within it. The letter contained only eight simple words. ¡°To eliminate the great enemy, please meet once.¡± Upon seeing this letter, Bai Tu first was stunned, then he burst into laughter. ¡°Very good, it seems the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan is thinking the same as us!¡± He surveyed the entire assembly and said with a solemn voice, ¡°Gentlemen, let us go!¡± Having said that, he flicked his sleeves, and his whole being transformed into a beam of Sword Qi, soaring into the sky. Following him, the various elders and strong ones of the Ancient Sword Divine Clan leaped up one after another, transforming into beams of Sword Qi, closely following Bai Tu. Meanwhile, at the headquarters of the Wutong Divine Sect. When the news of Ji Haoqiong¡¯s death arrived, there was crying and howling within the compound, and the many demon gods situated behind the sanctuary of the headquarters wept loudly. The Sect Hierarch Xiong Xiao looked up to the heavens and howled with rage, screaming out, ¡°The Wutong Divine Sect must annihilate this child!¡± After declaring this, he was about to lead the demon gods of the Wutong Divine Sect into battle. Just at that moment, a streak of flame also reached this place. Xiong Xiao caught it in his hand, and a cold smirk appeared on his fierce face before he waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Lads, the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan has invited us to join them in dealing with this Xue An. Since that is so, let¡¯s take this trip!¡± Having said that, he unfolded his robe¡¯s sleeves, and in an instant, his whole person turned into a gust of black wind, charging into the sky. The demon gods of the Wutong Divine Sect also followed closely with eerie laughter. Not only that. This flame signal darted about like beams of splendid light, shuttling through the universe in all directions, notifying the various powerful clans one by one. In an instant, the clouds in every direction stirred, and the radiance filled the heavens. Countless strong and noble beings hurried in the same direction. This was the Crimson Flame Divine State, where even the clouds in the sky took the shape of flames. The land was desolate, with dry and blistering winds ravaging throughout, strangling any possible signs of life. But even in this extremely harsh environment, on the edge of a wasteland, there stood a city of incomparable majesty and grandeur. The scale of this city was so vast, it was even ten times larger than Cursed City. Even the city walls were forged with precious Flame Red Crystals. This also gave the entire city a dazzlingly bright red hue, where from afar it truly appeared as if a massive flame was burning into the sky. This¡­ was the abode of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan, acclaimed as number one among the noble clans in the four corners of the universe, and even the Tian Zhao Realm had to give it respect. But at this moment. The atmosphere in Heavenly Fire City was somewhat oppressive. The death of Qi Hongbo had shocked the entire Heavenly Fire Divine Clan. You see, the history of their Heavenly Fire Divine Clan was so ancient, they even regarded the gods of Tian Zhao as foreigners. Throughout such a lengthy history, never had anyone dared to show a hint of disrespect to them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Formidable strength was one aspect, but what was key was their control over the Sacred Fire, which was even considered extremely rare in the entire Divine Realm. Therefore, even the supreme beings who reigned over a realm had to show deference when facing them. After all, to obtain even a strand of Heavenly Fire, one had to go through the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan. So millennia of time not only allowed the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan to amass unimaginable wealth but also made every person in the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan immensely proud and arrogant. However, this time, the death of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan¡¯s young master, Qi Hongbo, was like a resounding slap across the face of everyone in the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan. Chapter 1120 - Chapter 1120 Chapter 1120 Sky Fire God Pavilion (1st Update) Chapter 1120: Chapter 1120: Sky Fire God Pavilion (1st Update) Chapter 1120: Chapter 1120: Sky Fire God Pavilion (1st Update) ¡°To think that our Heavenly Fire Divine Clan had stood unchallenged for ten thousand years!¡± an elder roared in the central Heavenly Fire Divine Pavilion in Heavenly Fire City. ¡°The mere existence of our Young Master was a nobility unmatched, and yet he was killed by some upstart whose origins we know not! This is an unprecedented disgrace of massive proportions!¡± Upon hearing those words, others in the pavilion couldn¡¯t help but nod in agreement. ¡°Exactly, our Heavenly Fire Divine Clan must eradicate this person, or it will tarnish the glorious reputation we have built over ten thousand years!¡± ¡°Vow to kill him!¡± A commotion filled the Heavenly Fire Divine Pavilion. Just then, a placid voice cut through. ¡°Enough!¡± Instantly, the Heavenly Fire Divine Pavilion fell silent. A man began to materialize in the central seat, an embodiment of fury without anger, daunting and majestic. The mark of a flame in the center of his forehead made him even more formidable, compelling people to avert their gaze. Upon seeing this man, everyone bowed in unison. ¡°We pay respects to the Clan Leader!¡± Indeed! This man was the ruler of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan, Qi Sixiang. The one Xue An had killed, Qi Hongbo, was his legitimate son. With a gaze as sharp as lightning, Qi Sixiang surveyed the crowd and spoke lightly, ¡°We must indeed get rid of this Xue An, but since the man has the audacity to act so brazenly, he is surely extraordinary, just like the gods of Tian Zhao. Therefore, we must not be hasty in this matter!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The crowd responded in unison. Then Qi Sixiang¡¯s glance shifted, landing on a young man standing before the crowd, his head bowed low. ¡°Xuan Feng, I ordered you to notify the major clans of the four corners of the universe. Have you done so?¡± The young man stepped forward and bowed, ¡°My father, I have indeed notified them all, leaving none out, just as you commanded!¡± Qi Sixiang nodded slightly, ¡°Very well, how did the clans respond?¡± ¡°The Ancient Sword Divine Clan sent back their Spirit Sword; they are already on their way here. The Wutong Divine Sect also dispatched a Message-Sending Specter to inform us of their arrival time. The other major clans have generally responded too, it¡¯s just¡­ ¡± ¡°Just what?¡± Pausing briefly, Qi Xuanfeng then said with a deep voice, ¡°The Taiyin Deity Clan has yet to reply.¡± ¡°The Taiyin Deity Clan?¡± Qi Sixiang¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly at the name, and a playful expression appeared on his face. The atmosphere within the Heavenly Fire Divine Pavilion turned rather peculiar. ¡°Heh, this Taiyin Deity Clan dares to defy us? It seems these women think they have lived too comfortably for the past thousand years,¡± an elder sneered darkly. ¡°I agree. Why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to swallow up the Taiyin Deity Clan? After all¡­ though their strength is lacking, those little ladies are quite fetching,¡± another elder with a lecherous face cackled strangely. His words caused many in the room to reveal a strange smirk, and many eyes sparkled with approval of the suggestion. The disdain and covetousness the people of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan had towards the Taiyin Deity Clan, not to mention their eagerness to seize them, stemmed from longstanding inter-clan ties and grudges. Actually, even from their literal meanings, one can see that the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan and the Taiyin Deity Clan are two completely opposite factions. The Heavenly Fire Divine Clan has controlled the Abyss of Heavenly Fire for ten thousand years, with power and connections that are unfathomable. Moreover, the clan has produced many powerful individuals, their strength immensely formidable, which has allowed them to become the undisputed number one noble clan in the universe. Conversely, the Taiyin Deity Clan is the exact opposite; if the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan is likened to a raging flame, then the Taiyin Deity Clan would be the eternal ice that never melts. The Heavenly Fire Divine Clan is established upon the Heavenly Fire Desert, while the territory of the Taiyin Deity Clan is located near the Taiyin Pool. Not only are their Cultivation Techniques diametrically opposed in attributes, but even their actions and styles are completely different. According to ancient legends, the original Taiyin Deity Clan was also extremely powerful, not at all inferior to the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan, and there even existed tales of the two clans being equally renowned as the foremost noble clans. However, due to various reasons over time, the Taiyin Deity Clan began to decline rapidly. Nowadays, they have been reduced to an insignificant noble clan within the universe, and had it not been for the emergence of the prodigy Zhong Anan, known as the Mysterious Lady, within the past hundred years, they might have been stripped of their noble status and demoted to a mere ordinary power. Consequently, when the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan speaks of the Taiyin Deity Clan, there is a considerable amount of disdain in their words. Furthermore, the Taiyin Deity Clan is a pure female cultivator faction, where all disciples are women born with the essence of mysterious yin. To those who practice the secret techniques of the Heavenly Fire, these women of the Taiyin Deity Clan are nothing short of walking tonics. It is due to all of these reasons that they were so covetous upon hearing Qi Xuanfeng¡¯s words. A chill flashed in Qi Sixiang¡¯s eyes. Out of concern for their reputation, Qi Sixiang did not want to take matters too far in the past, but now there has suddenly emerged a young powerhouse who dares to challenge the various noble clans. In order to unite all the noble clans, Qi Sixiang knows he must erase all discordant voices. But to act now¡­ Qi Sixiang felt some indecision in his heart. Qi Xuanfeng, seemingly perceiving his father¡¯s hesitation, had a glint of enlightenment in his eyes, then said respectfully, ¡°Father, why not let me personally visit the Taiyin Deity Clan? If they obediently comply, all the better. If they dare to defy our commands, then we can send troops to eradicate them afterward. No one can criticize us for that, what do you think?¡± After hearing this, Qi Sixiang looked deeply at his second son. When his eldest legitimate son, Qi Hongbo, was still alive, Qi Xuanfeng¡¯s brilliance was completely overshadowed by his brother. And Qi Xuanfeng¡¯s behavior was exactly like what everyone expected of a frivolous young master, spending all his days indulging in pleasures without any thought for cultivation. As time went on, in the eyes of many, this Qi Xuanfeng, aside from being the second young master of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan, was almost utterly worthless. Even Qi Sixiang had come to think that his youngest son was a lost cause. But unexpectedly, after Qi Hongbo¡¯s demise, Qi Xuanfeng suddenly underwent a drastic change in temperament. For instance, his current proposition was very measured and strategic. Not only Qi Sixiang but also the others in the Heavenly Fire Divine Chamber looked at Qi Xuanfeng with surprise and incomprehension. Under the gaze of his father and the assembled crowd, Qi Xuanfeng bowed his head, his face hidden in shadows, betraying no sign of sorrow or joy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After a long moment, Qi Sixiang finally nodded, ¡°Very well, then go and visit them.¡± ¡°Yes, Father!¡± Qi Xuanfeng replied respectfully, a hint of subtle triumph flashing in the depths of his eyes, then he bowed and exited the Heavenly Fire Divine Chamber. After his departure, the Heavenly Fire Divine Chamber fell silent for a brief interval before an elder chuckled with flattering laughter, ¡°Although our young master has perished, it seems that the second young master is not a common fish in the pond!¡± Suddenly, the chamber was filled with the sound of flattery. Qi Sixiang let out a hearty laugh, his face filled with pride. Chapter 1121 - Chapter 1121 Chapter 1121 The Taiyin Deity Clan (2nd Update) Chapter 1121: Chapter 1121: The Taiyin Deity Clan (2nd Update) Chapter 1121: Chapter 1121: The Taiyin Deity Clan (2nd Update) And when Qi Xuanfeng withdrew from the Heavenly Fire Divine Pavilion, there were already lackeys attached to him who greeted him eagerly. ¡°Second Young Master!¡± ¡°Young Master Xuan Feng!¡± Among the crowd of followers, the originally bowing Qi Xuanfeng gradually straightened his back, and looking at him now, the humility and respect that had covered his face were long gone, replaced by an expression full of arrogance and pride. ¡°Second Young Master, how did it go? What did the Clan Leader and the elders say?¡± Qi Xuanfeng nodded his head and then said proudly, ¡°When I speak, my father naturally agrees on the spot!¡± With that, he glanced at his followers and said indifferently, ¡°Get ready, we are setting off for the Taiyin Deity Clan now!¡± The excited henchmen all perked up at his words, ¡°Yes!¡± To them, going to the Taiyin Deity Clan was practically like a pleasure trip; they might even manage to woo a beautiful female Cultivator there! So one after another, they prepared everything eagerly, and then set off following Qi Xuanfeng. Compared to other noble families, the territory of the Taiyin Deity Clan was not too far from the Heavenly Fire Desert. Adding to that Qi Xuanfeng leading a group of ruffians aboard a Flying Boat, they reached the location of the Taiyin Pool in just half a day. The scenery here was utterly different from that of the Heavenly Fire Desert. Below them was an expansive water surface, with islands scattered along the way as they traveled. Moreover, the whole area was filled with gentle Water-type Spiritual Power, making this ocean-like vast lake teem with vibrant life. At least, there were trillions of beings from the Aquatic Tribe living in it. Such a sight even left Qi Xuanfeng and his party stunned. To them, who were accustomed to the barren desert, the scenery here was simply too beautiful. ¡°No wonder everyone says that the women of the Taiyin Deity Clan are stunningly beautiful. I had some doubts before, but now it seems likely to be true. After all, even an ugly monster would become pretty after living in such a place for a long time!¡± Qi Xuanfeng exclaimed admiringly. One of his henchmen laughed upon hearing this, ¡°Second Young Master, coming here on the Clan Leader¡¯s orders, those girls had better treat you like a deity if they know what¡¯s good for them. After all, it¡¯ll all be up to you, won¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this time Second Young Master will enjoy all the pleasures!¡± someone chimed in from the side. Qi Xuanfeng put on a stern face, ¡°Nonsense! I am here on serious business!¡± The henchmen were so frightened that they all shut their mouths. But soon after, Qi Xuanfeng licked his lips and righteous said, ¡°Of course, after the serious business is taken care of, one must relax a bit!¡± The henchmen were first puzzled, then roared with laughter, ¡°Second Young Master speaks wisely!¡± Just as their conversation was delving into indecency, the Flying Boat suddenly halted, and then they heard a light shout from ahead. ¡°Halt, trespassers ahead. You are entering the territory of the Taiyin Deity Clan!¡± Accompanying the voice, a gentle water screen firmly blocked the path of the Flying Boat. Upon seeing this, Qi Xuanfeng swiftly stood up and through the window, he could see two figures standing in the void ahead. Seeing these two, whistles echoed within the Flying Boat. ¡°Tsk tsk, it¡¯s no wonder they say the Taiyin Deity Clan has so many beauties, it¡¯s absolutely true, even the doorkeepers are of such stunning beauty!¡± ¡°Hehe, following Second Young Master seems to have brought us good fortune!¡± The reason these henchmen were so thrilled was all because the two women blocking their path were extremely delicate in appearance. Even though they looked young, the younger they seemed, the more tender and endearing they were. At this moment, the female disciple at the forefront spoke sternly, ¡°Who goes there, and why seek the Taiyin Deity Clan?¡± Hearing this call, Qi Xuanfeng smiled subtly and with a flash, he left the Flying Boat and stepped outside. ¡°The Second Young Master of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan, Qi Xuanfeng, has arrived to pay his respects!¡± Qi Xuanfeng declared proudly. Upon hearing these words, the expressions of the two women changed in unison. They were well aware of what the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan represented. Moreover, the visitor was the Second Young Master of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan, a status that could not be taken lightly. Therefore, both of them stiffened their expressions and then, clasping their hands, said, ¡°So it is the esteemed Second Young Master of the Heavenly Fire. Please wait here for a moment; we will return at once to deliver the message!¡± Qi Xuanfeng¡¯s greedy gaze fixated on the two women, especially relishing the aura of dark yin emanating from them, which made him feel extremely comfortable, hence he nodded with a smile upon hearing their words. ¡°Very well!¡± But just as the two women were about to go back and deliver the message, a clear and cold female voice traveled across the vast expanse of water, reaching everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°There¡¯s no need to deliver the message. Since Young Master Xuan Feng has come in person, then please, come inside!¡± This voice made the two women shudder, and then they nodded at Qi Xuanfeng, ¡°Second Young Master Qi, the one who just spoke is our eldest senior sister. Please follow me!¡± With that, both women produced long halberds, slicing behind them and parting an invisible curtain of water. ¡°Please come in!¡± However, Qi Xuanfeng¡¯s countenance turned slightly displeased. Being respectfully referred to as the eldest senior sister by these guardian disciples hinted at the identity of the woman who had just spoken. She was acclaimed as the most gifted of the Taiyin Deity Clan for thousands of years and even known as the most outstanding woman in the four corners of the universe over the past millennium. The pride of the Taiyin Deity Clan, Zhong Anan. But it was precisely because of this that Qi Xuanfeng felt very uncomfortable. Because she had merely sent a message through sound transmission and did not come out to meet him in person. In his view, if his elder brother, the young master of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan, Qi Hongbo, were to visit, Zhong Anan would definitely come out to greet him personally. But when it came to him, it boiled down to a simple transmission of sound. This naturally made Qi Xuanfeng feel quite upset, so he let out a slight snort and walked into the place with his head held high. The water-type spiritual power inside was even more abundant, and the surface of the lake underfoot grew ever deeper, even exuding layers of cold air. This was none other than the Taiyin Pool, the fundamental lifeline of the Taiyin Deity Clan! In the middle of the Taiyin Pool was a vast island. Atop the island stood countless exquisite structures, all striking in their appearance. But it was clear to see that many of these buildings had fallen into disrepair, having lost their former glory. This also revealed the current predicament of the Taiyin Deity Clan. It was not until Qi Xuanfeng approached the island that he saw beams of light rising from within it. Leading them was none other than Zhong Anan, the pride of the Taiyin Deity Clan. Zhong Anan¡¯s eyes flickered lightly, then she clasped her hands toward Qi Xuanfeng, ¡°I have seen Young Master Xuan Feng!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Qi Xuanfeng snorted coldly through his nose, but his gaze was involuntarily captured by Zhong Anan. No other reason but for Zhong Anan¡¯s stunning beauty. As someone with a penchant for feminine charms, her beauty made him almost obsessed. As a result, his gaze became somewhat unrestrained. In response, Zhong Anan simply lowered her eyes and smiled, ¡°Young Master Xuan Feng, please come in!¡± Chapter 1122 - Chapter 1122 Chapter 1122 Killing the Chicken to Scare the Chapter 1122: Chapter 1122: Killing the Chicken to Scare the Monkey, Plans Fall Through (Third Update) Chapter 1122: Chapter 1122: Killing the Chicken to Scare the Monkey, Plans Fall Through (Third Update) The meeting hall of the Taiyin Deity Clan could not be described as luxurious, but it was arranged with refined elegance. Only after tea was served did Qi Xuanfeng gradually regain his consciousness. At that moment, Zhong Anan spoke softly, ¡°I wonder, what brings Young Master Xuan Feng to our Taiyin Deity Clan?¡± Qi Xuanfeng¡¯s gaze steadily became serene, then he leaned back in his chair and leisurely began to drink his tea. The hall fell silent. The numerous disciples of the Taiyin Deity Clan stood silently behind Zhong Anan, watching Qi Xuanfeng sip his tea. It was quite a while before Qi Xuanfeng sighed contentedly, ¡°Good tea! I really didn¡¯t expect that your Taiyin Deity Clan would have such fine tea!¡± Zhong Anan gave a faint smile, ¡°This tea is naturally grown wild tea from Taiyin Pool, indeed quite tasteful. If Young Master Xuan Feng likes it, I can send you some when you leave!¡± Qi Xuanfeng smiled noncommittally, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯d be embarrassed!¡± Zhong Anan smiled again, ¡°It¡¯s just some tea leaves, why should Young Master Xuan Feng be so polite!¡± As soon as her words fell, the previously gently smiling Qi Xuanfeng suddenly slapped the table and coldly shouted, ¡°Miss Anan, do you realize your wrongdoing?¡± This questioning made all present change color, but Zhong Anan remained unperturbed and still faced Qi Xuanfeng calmly. ¡°Young Master Xuan Feng, what do you mean by our wrongdoing?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Qi Xuanfeng leaned back in his chair, coldly staring at Zhong Anan, ¡°Miss Anan, we are both wise, so let¡¯s not beat around the bush anymore! The Divine Fire Order sent previously by our Heavenly Fire Divine Clan, did you receive it?¡± The atmosphere abruptly became tense. Everyone¡¯s gaze focused on Zhong Anan. Zhong Anan lowered her gaze and after a moment, softly nodded, ¡°We received it!¡± Qi Xuanfeng¡¯s expression turned colder, then he sneered, ¡°Since you received it, why then has the Taiyin Deity Clan not responded?¡± Zhong Anan remained silent. Qi Xuanfeng continued, ¡°Are you aware that my father, with his grand stratagem, has issued one hundred thousand Divine Fire Orders, summoning the grand families of all regions together to deal with that scoundrel Xue An! The Ancient Sword Divine Clan and the Wutong Divine Sect along with other major sects have already responded; only your Taiyin Deity Clan remains silent, making no statement! What does this mean? I would like Miss Zhong to give me an explanation!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The Second Young Master personally came to visit, and you did not even come out to greet him, showing extreme disrespect! Clearly, your Taiyin Deity Clan does not regard our Second Young Master with any importance!¡± a hostile servant said. At this moment, the many faces of the Taiyin Deity Clan¡¯s disciples turned rather ugly. Especially as the eldest sister Zhong Anan remained silent, it made many anxious. But in Qi Xuanfeng¡¯s eyes, this was Zhong Anan indirectly showing submission. Therefore, a look of satisfaction gradually appeared in his eyes, then he said with a cold tone, ¡°Miss Zhong, are you aware that my father was so furious over this matter, he even wanted to send someone to punish you, and it was only my pleading that momentarily calmed him down! But if you think to sweep this matter under the rug, then¡­¡± Qi Xuanfeng looked around the room filled with beautiful people and, licking his lips greedily, said, ¡°You ought to pay some price, so I can have a good explanation upon my return, right?¡± ¡°Oh? What price?¡± Zhong Anan suddenly asked. Convinced that his previous suspicions were correct, Qi Xuanfeng believed that Zhong Anan was indeed frightened, so he spoke in a playful tone. ¡°I have travelled a long distance and am very tired. If a lady from your sect could serve me during my rest, I think there could be room for negotiation!¡± As soon as these words were said, the many women of the Taiyin Deity Clan changed their expressions in unison, then all turned their eyes toward Zhong Anan. Qi Xuanfeng let out a slight sneer, ¡°Miss Anan, what do you think?¡± Just then, Zhong Anan suddenly raised her head, her gaze sharp as she looked at Qi Xuanfeng and said coldly, ¡°First, I want to tell you that my Taiyin Deity Clan is not a subordinate or disciple of your Heavenly Fire Divine Clan, so it¡¯s not your place to come here and accuse us!¡± ¡°Second, I indeed received your Divine Fire Order, but I don¡¯t think your alliance will succeed, so our Taiyin Deity Clan does not plan to participate!¡± ¡°Lastly¡­¡± Zhong Anan looked Qi Xuanfeng up and down, a look of disgust and disdain appearing on her face, ¡°With your attitude, do you think you¡¯re worthy of coveting the women of my Taiyin Deity Clan? You¡¯re utterly delusional!¡± At Zhong Anan¡¯s words, the whole room fell silent instantly. Qi Xuanfeng was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t react for a moment, and when he did, he shouted angrily, ¡°What did you say? Say that again if you dare!¡± Zhong Anan looked at him coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve already made myself very clear. Our Taiyin Deity Clan is not to be dictated by the likes of you!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Qi Xuanfeng couldn¡¯t believe his own ears. He had thought that this trip to the Taiyin Deity Clan would be an easy and delightful one, filled with romantic encounters. And the reason he had volunteered to come here was to make an example of the Taiyin Deity Clan, to establish his authority. After all, his brother Qi Hongbo was already dead, and now he was the rightful heir within the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan. So, he had changed his previously cautious strategy and started trying to stand out. But unexpectedly, his first attempt had hit a wall. Especially Zhong Anan¡¯s words, she had rebutted him mercilessly. If he didn¡¯t fight back now, his position as the younger lord of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan would be a joke. Thinking this, his expression gradually grew stern, and he said darkly, ¡°Miss Zhong, I hope you realize what you are saying!¡± Zhong Anan took a deep breath, ¡°I am well aware! In fact, these thoughts have been on my mind for a long time, and I¡¯ve been wanting to say this to you arrogant people from the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan!¡± Not only Qi Xuanfeng was shocked. Even the members of the Taiyin Deity Clan were stunned. Usually, the Taiyin Deity Clan would always concede and endure in their dealings with the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan. Even Zhong Anan, the proud Mysterious Lady, would have to step aside and dare not slack off when she faced the young lord Qi Hongbo of the Fire God. But what happened to their senior sister today? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only How could she suddenly become so fierce, even daring to confront the younger lord of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan face-to-face? But no matter what, the many disciples of the Taiyin Deity Clan were greatly inspired and looked at Zhong Anan with admiration. Qi Xuanfeng was nearly exploding with anger. In his view, Zhong Anan¡¯s attitude must be because he was the younger lord of the Heavenly Fire. After all, when she had faced his brother before, she had never dared to act like this. Chapter 1123 - Chapter 1123 Chapter 1123 The Disciple Believes Himself to Be Chapter 1123: Chapter 1123: The Disciple Believes Himself to Be Innocent (4th Update) Chapter 1123: Chapter 1123: The Disciple Believes Himself to Be Innocent (4th Update) At the thought of this, Qi Xuanfeng burst into anger, ¡°You wretch, today I will show you just how formidable the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan is! Attack!¡± At his command, Qi Xuanfeng¡¯s group of malevolent servants swarmed forward. To them, although Zhong Anan also claimed to be a scion of a great clan, she was just a formidable woman, nothing more. With so many of their own side, they were sure they could defeat this woman. Moreover, since Zhong Anan was also quite beautiful, they could take advantage of her during the fight. Holding this thought, all the evil servants wickedly rushed forward. But before their smiles could fully bloom on their faces, their figures started freezing one by one. Zhong Anan emitted a cold light, sweeping across with an extremely frigid chill, directly turning these villainous servants into ice sculptures. Crack! Cracks appeared on these ice sculptures, which then crumbled into powder. With just one strike, the group of evil servants lay dead on the spot. Now it was Qi Xuanfeng¡¯s turn to be dumbfounded. He stared blankly at the powder on the ground, then slowly lifted his head and glared fiercely at Zhong Anan. ¡°Wretch, you really dared to kill members of my Heavenly Fire Divine Clan. It seems you really are tired of living! I will properly discipline you today.¡± Saying so, Qi Xuanfeng raised his palm and struck. Winds howled fiercely, and the heat wave surged. A palm strike directly rushed forward. But Zhong Anan didn¡¯t even move, the palm wind had barely reached halfway when it was bound by the coldness emerging from the void, ultimately dissipating into nothing. ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Qi Xuanfeng¡¯s eyes widened, watching this scene in disbelief. Zhong Anan gave a cold smile, ¡°Using the Heavenly Fire Decree in my Taiyin Pool, it really puzzles me what you were thinking! Let alone you, even if your father came here, his strength would be reduced by half!¡± Qi Xuanfeng shuddered and finally realized what was happening. It turned out that within the range of the Taiyin Pool, apart from water-type spiritual power, all other types of spiritual power were suppressed, especially fire-type spiritual power, which was greatly weakened. Even if he possessed abilities that reached the heavens, he would struggle to execute them here. But soon, he regained his composure, then coldly smirked at Zhong Anan. ¡°Very well, your Taiyin Deity Clan has done very well! I will certainly inform my father when I return, and by then, I hope you won¡¯t regret it!¡± With that, he turned around to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± Zhong Anan suddenly spoke up, stopping him. ¡°Hm?¡± Qi Xuanfeng turned around, coldly looking at her, ¡°What? Do you Taiyin Deity Clan members want to kill me now?¡± Zhong Anan shook her head, ¡°Of course not! But you just insulted my Taiyin Deity Clan, and you owe an explanation!¡± ¡°An explanation? What a joke, what explanation do you want?¡± Qi Xuanfeng scoffed disdainfully. But at that moment, Zhong Anan suddenly rushed toward Qi Xuanfeng and slapped him twice across the face. Whack! Whack! After the slaps, Qi Xuanfeng¡¯s face had swollen considerably. Everyone was taken aback. Qi Xuanfeng looked at Zhong Anan in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ dare to hit me?¡± ¡°I did hit you! I¡¯ve long found you pampered nobles obnoxious!¡± Zhong Anan coldly smiled and continued. ¡°Go back and tell your father that the affairs of my Taiyin Deity Clan are none of your business! Understand?¡± Qi Xuanfeng wanted to retort, but upon seeing Zhong Anan raise her hand again, he shivered and hurriedly nodded. ¡°Get lost!¡± Qi Xuanfeng turned and ran. It was only after he had left the vicinity of the Taiyin Pool that he turned around, his face contorted with rancor as he yelled, ¡°Zhong family, just wait, this isn¡¯t over, we of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan will definitely make you pay!¡± At that moment, Zhong Anan raised her hand to deliver another palm strike, sending a cold light streaking towards Qi Xuanfeng. Qi Xuanfeng screamed in fright and turned to flee in a panic. It was not until his figure had completely disappeared that Zhong Anan withdrew her gaze. Meanwhile, a round of applause rang out in the drawing room. These female disciples, clapping sincerely, wore faces full of admiration. Zhong Anan gave them a slight smile. But just then, a voice laden with anger, old and female, came from the back of the island. ¡°Zhong Anan, come here!¡± The voice turned all the female disciples pale. For the speaker was Xuan Hun, the elder in charge of punishment within the Taiyin Deity Clan. Her temper was notoriously volatile, and she was feared by all the disciples. Moreover, there had always been some friction between her and Zhong Anan. Calling her over this time probably meant no good. Amidst the worried gazes of all the disciples, Zhong Anan smiled serenely and then headed straight for the back mountain. The Taiyin Deity Clan was divided into the front mountain, where the disciples trained, and the back mountain, where the elders resided. The Tribunal Hall was located in this back mountain. When Zhong Anan entered the Tribunal Hall, all the Great Elders of the Taiyin Deity Clan had already gathered and were engaged in heated discussion. It was only when they saw Zhong Anan that the discussions ceased. Zhong Anan, without looking sideways, greeted them deeply, ¡°Greetings to all the Great Elders!¡± The hall fell silent. Many elders looked at Zhong Anan with complex expressions. For this extraordinary disciple of the Taiyin Deity Clan, these elders naturally harbored deep affection. But this time¡­ what she had done was indeed a bit too much. Indeed. Suddenly, Xuan Hun, sitting at the center, slammed the table and yelled, ¡°Zhong Anan, enough with the pleasantries, tell me, what exactly did you do just now?¡± Zhong Anan slowly lifted her head, her gaze clear as she said, ¡°Elder Xuan Hun, to what are you referring?¡± Xuan Hun, infuriated, exclaimed, ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb with me, were the people of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan here just now?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°And how did you handle it?¡± Zhong Anan was silent for a moment, then said lightly, ¡°He spoke disrespectfully, so I drove him away.¡± This statement caused a stir among the elders. Xuan Hun laughed bitterly out of anger, ¡°Drove him away? Do you realize what you are doing?¡± Zhong Anan nodded, ¡°Disciple understands!¡± ¡°Disciple? Do you still know you are a disciple? Even though the Clan Leader said before his retreat that you could partially handle clan affairs, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve gone too far?¡± At this, Xuan Hun¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°Do you realize your actions could lead our Taiyin Deity Clan into irreparable doom?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°So¡­ do you acknowledge your guilt?¡± The hall fell silent. Although many elders felt pained for Zhong Anan, what Xuan Hun said was indeed true. Offending the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan this way might lead the already disadvantaged Taiyin Deity Clan to a catastrophic end. But at that moment, faced with Xuan Hun¡¯s questioning, Zhong Anan shook her head, ¡°Disciple believes, I am not guilty!¡± Chapter 1124 - Chapter 1124 Chapter 1124 Going All Out (1st Update) Chapter 1124: Chapter 1124: Going All Out (1st Update) Chapter 1124: Chapter 1124: Going All Out (1st Update) ¡°Innocent? Haha, then tell me, what constitutes guilt?¡± Xuan Hun sneered repeatedly. As an Elder of the Tribunal Hall, she had long been dissatisfied with Zhong Anan. Because originally she had thought that after the Clan Leader secluded himself, she would be in charge of the Taiyin Deity Clan, but to her utter surprise, the Clan Leader had actually handed over the power to this inexperienced young girl. Naturally, this filled her with anger, and she always wanted to give Zhong Anan a taste of her displeasure. However, Zhong Anan was very popular among the Taiyin Deity Clan and acted very prudently. Xuan Hun couldn¡¯t pick out any faults, so she could only fume in silence. Until this matter arose, which provided her with an opportunity, so of course, she would grasp it firmly and pursue it to the end. Zhong Anan looked up at Xuan Hun and said indifferently, ¡°Elder Xuan Hun, you say that my actions will lead our clan to irreversible doom! Yet in my eyes, I am saving our clan!¡± At this, not only Xuan Hun but all the Elders were taken aback. ¡°Anan, why do you say that?¡± An Elder asked eagerly. Zhong Anan¡¯s eyes fell, and after a moment of silence, she chuckled softly, ¡°It¡¯s simple! This time, the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan, Ancient Sword Divine Clan, Wutong Divine Sect, and other powerful families are ostensibly uniting against Xue An in name, yet in reality, they are using this as a means to consolidate power!¡± Consolidate power? This statement made many Elders¡¯ expressions change dramatically. Only Xuan Hun, with a sneer on her face, said, ¡°Oh? How are they consolidating power? And what does this have to do with our Taiyin Deity Clan?¡± Zhong Anan gave Elder Xuan Hun a deep look, ¡°It¡¯s simple, now that the Tian Zhao Realm has become a void, such a big piece of cake naturally attracts the covetousness of countless powerful families!¡± ¡°And as leading powers among them, the likes of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan naturally want to devour the whole cake! But they need to consolidate all their strength first!¡± ¡°And to achieve this, they will surely make a move against many of the weaker powerful families!¡± ¡°It¡¯s like big fish eat little fish and little fish eat shrimp! In light of this, Elders, how long do you think our Taiyin Deity Clan can last?¡± Hearing Zhong Anan¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s expressions turned ugly. Only Elder Xuan Hun, about to say something with a cold laugh, was preempted by another Elder. ¡°Anan, are you suggesting that the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan has gathered the powerful families of the universe with ill intentions?¡± Zhong Anan nodded, ¡°Exactly! Moreover, our Taiyin Deity Clan is not the same; we have a history of grievances with the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan, we are close in proximity, and most importantly¡­¡± She paused, ¡°We are all women! In this way, we will become a juicy piece of meat the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan most desires to devour. If we truly go this time, it will be a lamb entering the tiger¡¯s den, never to return!¡± Zhong Anan¡¯s argument was coherent, causing all the Elders to turn pale. Especially after careful consideration, they felt her points were highly valid. Elder Xuan Hun scoffed disdainfully, ¡°What a joke! If it¡¯s as you say, then even if we don¡¯t go, the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan will come to collect! After all, you said it yourself, we are the closest, and a Flying Boat can reach us in no more than a day!¡± Zhong Anan was silent for a moment and then nodded, ¡°As harsh as it is, the truth is exactly that.¡± ¡°Then, according to you, isn¡¯t our Taiyin Deity Clan doomed to die? After all, it¡¯s death if we go, and it¡¯s waiting for death if we stay!¡± Xuan Hun said, her face full of mockery. Zhong Anan shook her head, ¡°No, there is another way!¡± ¡°Another way? What way?¡± Xuan Hun was taken aback. Zhong Anan took a deep breath and said emphatically, ¡°Seek refuge in the Cursed City.¡± Boom! At this statement, the hall erupted into uproar. ¡°Seek refuge with that mysterious young powerhouse?¡± an Elder asked, clearly shocked. ¡°It seems unreliable; no matter how strong this young powerhouse is, even if he truly wiped out the Tian Zhao Realm by himself, he couldn¡¯t possibly be the match for so many powerful families,¡± another voiced. ¡°Indeed! I also feel this is too precarious!¡± The Elders began to mutter among themselves. Xuan Hun laughed heartily, her laughter filled with derision. ¡°How ludicrous, seeking refuge in the Cursed City! Do you realize you are virtually putting our Taiyin Deity Clan in opposition to all the powerful families out there? Have you considered the consequences?¡± she asked. Zhong Anan smiled faintly, ¡°And you think our current situation isn¡¯t already opposing all the powerful families?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Xuan Hun was left speechless. After quite some time, she regained her composure and sneered, ¡°But no matter what you say, if we truly seek refuge in the Cursed City, that will be the true undoing! Because that is unmistakably marching to our deaths!¡± Zhong Anan shook her head, ¡°No, on the contrary, I believe this is an opportunity for our Taiyin Deity Clan!¡± ¡°Opportunity, what opportunity?¡± ¡°An opportunity to rise again, to surpass many powerful families, and perhaps even take control of the Tian Zhao Realm!¡± Zhong Anan spoke resolutely. The whole room fell silent. All the Elders were stunned by the vision Zhong Anan had described, and it was only after a while that Xuan Hun burst out laughing. ¡°Zhong Anan, do you even know what you are saying? I think you¡¯re either mad or your head¡¯s been struck. An opportunity to rise? How can we rise? Do you truly think this Xue An can defeat all the powerful families?¡± Zhong Anan nodded forcefully, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what I believe!¡± The smile of mockery on Xuan Hun¡¯s face was almost spilling over, ¡°You believe? What makes you believe that? Any evidence?¡± Zhong Anan took a deep breath, ¡°No evidence, but I have a premonition, a premonition that the consortium of powerful families will suffer a great loss this time, and the ultimate victor will surely be Xue An!¡± People were dumbfounded. Premonition! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Is she really willing to stake everything on a premonition? Elder Xuan Hun laughed even more mockingly, ¡°Zhong Anan, you truly live up to being the most talented descendant of our Taiyin Deity Clan in a millennium, to act so solely on a premonition! But have you considered, if your premonition is wrong, what kind of devastation we¡¯ll face?¡± Zhong Anan looked up at Xuan Hun and said coldly, ¡°Then tell me, do you think it¡¯s better to fall into the hands of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan and other powerful families, to be toyed with and die in humiliation, or to fight with all we have, taking this chance?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Xuan Hun¡¯s face colored with anger. ¡°I know what you want to say. You might think this is too risky, but haven¡¯t you considered? Every action has its risks!¡± Chapter 1125 - Chapter 1125 Chapter 1125 Only He Alone (2nd Update) Chapter 1125: Chapter 1125: Only He Alone (2nd Update) Chapter 1125: Chapter 1125: Only He Alone (2nd Update) ¡°And this time,¡± he said, ¡°is our Taiyin Deity Clan¡¯s only chance. If we bet right, we will return to our former glory, and perhaps even surpass it!¡± ¡°If we lose the bet, then we¡¯ll put everything on the line and fight these people! This way, at least when we are on our deathbeds and think back, we won¡¯t feel any regrets, because¡­ we have fought and tried our best. If fate goes against us, we will accept it.¡± Speaking up to this point, Zhong Anan lifted her gaze to look at everyone and said word by word, ¡°Elders, do you think I¡¯m right?¡± Zhong Anan¡¯s words silenced the entire room; all the elders fell quiet, clearly contemplating her words. Only Xuan Hun remained indifferent, ¡°Bet? Ha, so after all this talk, you are making a bet! But¡­¡± Before she could finish, a faint sigh suddenly came from behind the mountain. ¡°Anan is right, our current situation¡­ indeed leaves us with nothing but this one gamble!¡± As the voice sounded, a woman who appeared somewhat haggard yet exceedingly beautiful materialized among them. All the elders in the Tribunal Hall were startled, then stood up one after another, excitedly stating, ¡°Clan Leader!¡± Zhong Anan couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback for a moment, then knelt down with utmost respect, ¡°Greetings to you, Master!¡± Indeed! The one who had arrived was the long-isolated leader of the Taiyin Deity Clan, Mu Guqing. She nodded slightly, ¡°Rise, all of you.¡± Everyone stood up, their faces full of excited joy. Only Xuan Hun¡¯s complexion turned extremely ugly. But Mu Guqing paid her no heed, simply nodding at Zhong Anan, ¡°I have heard everything you just said, and it was good.¡± Zhong Anan glanced at Mu Guqing, particularly noticing the haggardness on her face, and couldn¡¯t help a flash of worry in her eyes before lowering her head to reply, ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Only then did Mu Guqing turn her gaze toward Xuan Hun, her expression growing colder, ¡°Elder Xuan, I remember making it very clear when I went into seclusion that all matters would be left to Anan¡¯s discretion and you were to fully support her, so what did you do?¡± On hearing these words, Xuan Hun fell to her knees with a tremble, ¡°Clan Leader, I¡­¡± Mu Guqing waved her hand, cutting her off coldly, ¡°Enough! I know you bear resentment because I did not entrust you with great power, which only shows you still harbor malice in your heart. Go into seclusion in the back mountains for three years! Leave Tribunal Hall matters for now.¡± At this, Xuan Hun was left standing in stunned silence. Mu Guqing slightly raised her eyebrows, ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ yes,¡± Xuan Hun said, her face pale, her head hanging low. ¡°Leave,¡± Mu Guqing said with a flick of her sleeve. Xuan Hun left, dejected and with her head down. ¡°You all¡­ may also take your leave,¡± Mu Guqing commanded in a deep tone. The many elders bowed in unison, then departed the Tribunal Hall. When only the two of them, teacher and disciple, were left in the room, Mu Guqing suddenly coughed up a mouthful of fresh blood, her complexion turning pale instantly. ¡°Master!¡± Zhong Anan exclaimed, her figure appearing by Mu Guqing¡¯s side in an instant. Mu Guqing managed a bitter smile and waved her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! I¡¯ve deviated during my cultivation and succumbed to demonic possession.¡± Zhong Anan¡¯s frame shook as she finally understood why her master looked so exhausted upon this meeting, and even her aura had become lackluster. Mu Guqing gently wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, her face gradually returning to normal, though the weariness in her eyes deepened. But she was not concerned with that; instead, she asked softly, ¡°Anan, do you really believe this newly emerged young powerhouse can be victorious?¡± Zhong Anan nodded, ¡°Master, I represented the Taiyin Deity Clan and went to the Cursed City. I witnessed the whole event and had direct contact with this Xue An!¡± ¡°Oh? What do you think of him?¡± Mu Guqing asked softly. Zhong Anan fell silent for a moment, then raised her head, speaking very seriously, ¡°I cannot see through him.¡± Mu Guqing¡¯s face took on a change. As the Clan Leader of the Taiyin Deity Clan and Zhong Anan¡¯s master, she knew her disciple all too well. From a young age, she had been astute and methodical, and extremely calm. The key was that she possessed a maturity beyond her years. Often, she could see through the surface of matters and discover the underlying issues. Precisely because of this, Mu Guqing entrusted her with power while she was in seclusion. In her eyes, Zhong Anan could see through anyone no matter how well-hidden. Yet, she hadn¡¯t expected that she would be unable to penetrate the mystery of Xue An. At this point, Zhong Anan revealed a bitter smile, then said, ¡°I¡¯ve met many mighty deity lords, and countless prodigious youths, such as the Tian Zhao scion Qi Hongbo, who could be described as astoundingly brilliant.¡± ¡°But no matter how formidable or noble these individuals are, they have flaws. For example, Qi Hongbo¡¯s arrogance and lasciviousness are his biggest downfalls!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always believed, whether deity or mortal, if there are flaws, it means there are weaknesses, and such a person can be dealt with no matter how powerful!¡± ¡°But Xue An is different¡­¡± Saying this, a hint of fear flickered in Zhong Anan¡¯s eyes. ¡°I see no flaws in him; he seems like a person without any imperfections!¡± Hearing this, Mu Guqing¡¯s expression drastically changed, as such an assessment was extraordinarily high. Zhong Anan looked somewhat dazed, as if recalling something, then she whispered softly, ¡°The first time I saw him was at the Jade Banquet Pavilion in the Cursed City. He had accompanied the then inconspicuous Chu Xiaoyun!¡± ¡°At first, no one paid any attention to him, and even I thought he was just an ordinary youth, with nothing remarkable other than his good looks.¡± ¡°But later, he faced the Tian Zhao¡¯s best young talents like Qi Hongbo without any subservience, even daring to make a move on the spot! This caught my attention, but at the time, I still thought he was just an ignorant young powerhouse!¡± ¡°Yet what happened later¡­ turned my assumptions upside down!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°At the celebration of the Cursed Goddess, he captured Qi Hongbo and all the other scions from powerful families in one fell swoop, eliminated the Cursed Goddess, seized the Divine Position, and handed it to Chu Xiaoyun! These events sound like the ramblings of a madman, but in his hands, they were simply casual, as if they were not worth mentioning.¡± ¡°But it didn¡¯t end there. After doing this, he actually declared his intention to wipe out all the Tian Zhao deities, then left with arrogance! At that time, we all thought he was just boasting.¡± ¡°Unexpectedly, three days later, the Tian Zhao Realm lay empty, and the one who acted was none other than him alone!¡± Upon hearing this, Mu Guqing finally showed great concern. As a powerful clan in the vast universe, she was, of course, aware of Tian Zhao deities¡¯ strength. Chapter 1126 - Chapter 1126 Chapter 1126 Succession of the Clan Leader Chapter 1126: Chapter 1126: Succession of the Clan Leader (Third Update) Chapter 1126: Chapter 1126: Succession of the Clan Leader (Third Update) But this young man had managed to slaughter them single-handedly, just how terrifying was his strength? Zhong Anan took a deep breath, ¡°If that were all, it would be fine, but the key issue is that from beginning to end, I couldn¡¯t fathom his personality or character!¡± ¡°You say he is arrogant and kills without batting an eyelid, yet he boldly took action just for someone unrelated. You say he is cold and aloof, yet sometimes he acts like a child!¡± ¡°I specifically approached him later, hoping to strike up a conversation and get a little closer. As it turned out, he wasn¡¯t swayed by such approaches at all. All my flattery was like air in his presence, and under his gaze, I felt like a clown, feeling that all my thoughts were transparent to him!¡± At this point, Zhong Anan shivered slightly, a hint of fear evident on her face as she clearly recalled Xue An¡¯s gaze. Mu Guqing remained silent. Zhong Anan then took another deep breath, steadied her spirit, and said solemnly, ¡°Master, this time, the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan and other powerful clans have united, and though they seem formidable, their intricate relationships and the massive benefits involved mean they cannot truly cooperate sincerely. This will likely cause them to hinder each other!¡± ¡°I therefore have a premonition that Xue An will definitely win! And for our Taiyin Deity Clan, we must tightly seize this opportunity to rise!¡± Mu Guqing did not hesitate at all and immediately nodded in agreement, ¡°Good! What should we prepare to do next?¡± Zhong Anan responded, ¡°Master, we have already completely fallen out with the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan. Qi Xuanfeng may not have other skills, but he is capable of stirring up trouble. After he returns, the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan will surely send people over. Therefore, I think it¡¯s best if we head to the Cursed City now!¡± Mu Guqing frowned slightly, ¡°You mean¡­ temporarily give up on the Taiyin Pool?¡± Zhong Anan nodded, ¡°Exactly, only by doing so can we preserve our strength!¡± ¡°But won¡¯t this be too risky? With the protection of the Taiyin Pool, we might not be unable to hold out for ten days!¡± Mu Guqing¡¯s voice lowered towards the end, slowly understanding Zhong Anan¡¯s meaning. Zhong Anan lowered her eyes and said, ¡°Master, though I am a woman, I know not to sit on the fence, otherwise we will surely suffer! If our Taiyin Deity Clan really wants to seize this opportunity, we must go all-in. Only by doing so can we show our sincerity to Xue An!¡± Mu Guqing quietly watched her most beloved disciple. After a moment, she nodded, ¡°Well said! Anan, it seems you have matured enough over these past years. With this, I can rest assured.¡± Zhong Anan was stunned, ¡°Master, what did you say?¡± Just as she finished speaking, suddenly, someone outside shouted in alarm, ¡°Elder Xuan Hun, the gate is not open, what are you trying to do?¡± Then several screams were heard. Hearing this, Zhong Anan¡¯s expression drastically changed. But Mu Guqing appeared much calmer, her eyes flashed, and then she pulled out a highly intricate eavesdropping talisman hidden underneath the table. Zhong Anan immediately understood, ¡°Master¡­¡± Mu Guqing¡¯s expression was cold as ice, ¡°Anan, you were right, this Xuan Hun really is up to no good. It¡¯s a pity I didn¡¯t listen to you earlier, I should have directly crippled her cultivation level and expelled her from the sect!¡± As they were speaking, Mu Guqing and her disciple had already rushed outside. Just at that moment, the bodies of several disciples responsible for guarding the Mountain Protection Array fell from the sky. And the Mountain Protection Array had just been breached, creating a large hole. Seeing Mu Guqing and her disciple rushing out, Xuan Hun couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Clan Leader, my apologies, you may wish to ally with the Cursed City, but I don¡¯t wish to die just yet! Farewell!¡± Saying this, she was about to escape through the Mountain Protection Array. By now, all the elders had been alerted and were rushing over. But in terms of stopping her, it was clearly too late. Just then, Mu Guqing swept her robe sleeves, soared into the air, and with a thunderous momentum, arrived in front of Xuan Hun, then shouted sharply. ¡°How dare you commit such treachery!¡± Saying so, Mu Guqing struck out with her palm. However, Xuan Hun did not dodge at all; instead, she met the attack with a palm of her own. Bam! The two palms collided. Xuan Hun¡¯s body violently shook, her complexion turned pale, but she used the force of the palm to directly fly out of the protective formation. Then her smug voice came through the formation, ¡°Mu Guqing, I had long seen that your cultivation went awry, and you went into cultivation deviation. You couldn¡¯t handle me with that palm, but you must be seriously injured now! Hahaha¡­¡± Before she could finish, Mu Guqing¡¯s expression was cold, and she struck out with another palm. A bitterly cold yin energy blasted through the Mountain Protection Array towards the outside. Xuan Hun screamed, then yelled with extreme resentment, ¡°Mu Guqing, how dare you sneak attack me! Just you wait, once the great lords of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan arrive, none of you will escape!¡± Xuan Hun¡¯s voice gradually faded away, disappearing in an instant. By that time, all the elders and disciples of the Taiyin Deity Clan had also arrived. Just as everyone looked up. They saw Mu Guqing, positioned mid-air, spewing a large mouthful of fresh blood, then falling straight down. Everyone was shocked. ¡°Master!¡± Zhong Anan cried out, her figure flashed, and she appeared mid-air to catch her master. Once they gently landed, all the elders and disciples finally recovered from their shock, gathering around anxiously. ¡°Clan Leader!¡± ¡°Lady Clan Leader!¡± The calls were overlapping. Mu Guqing, leaning on Zhong Anan¡¯s shoulder, pale as paper, her spirit already extremely feeble. Yet even so, she waved at the gathering crowd and then forced a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t come over, I¡¯m fine!¡± The crowd halted, but their eyes were filled with worry. Mu Guqing turned her head to look at Zhong Anan, then softly laughed, ¡°Anan, help your master sit over there! I have something to say!¡± With tears in her eyes, Zhong Anan bit her lip and nodded. Once Zhong Anan had helped Mu Guqing sit on the elevated platform of the square, Mu Guqing looked around at all the elders and disciples present, then spoke softly, ¡°Kneel down!¡± At her command, Without any hesitation, everyone kneeled on the ground. Mu Guqing softly spoke, ¡°Now I have a few things to say. First, Xuan Hun has betrayed and severed ties with our Taiyin Deity Clan; you all should regard her as a mortal enemy and must eliminate her!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes!¡± The crowd bowed their heads in assent. ¡°Second¡­¡± Mu Guqing looked around the assembly, then gently grasped Zhong Anan¡¯s hand. ¡°I have sustained severe injuries and am no longer fit to hold the position of Clan Leader. From now on, the position of Clan Leader will be passed to Zhong Anan!¡± Boom! This declaration shocked everyone present. Chapter 1127 - Chapter 1127 Chapter 1127 A Sword Laid Across the Knees (4th Chapter 1127: Chapter 1127: A Sword Laid Across the Knees (4th Update) Chapter 1127: Chapter 1127: A Sword Laid Across the Knees (4th Update) Many people cried out with trembling voices, ¡°Clan Leader!¡± ¡°Clan Leader!¡± Zhong Anan herself knelt to the ground, her voice choked as she called out, ¡°Master, I¡­¡± Mu Guqing waved her hand. ¡°Anan, no more words need be spoken! My decision is final, not to be changed! From now on, you are the Clan Leader of the Taiyin Deity Clan!¡± Zhong Anan¡¯s tears streamed down her face as she bowed deeply, ¡°Yes!¡± Then Mu Guqing looked around at everyone present and spoke softly, ¡°Have you all heard?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± everyone replied in unison, many with tears streaking their faces. ¡°Then pay your respects to the new Clan Leader,¡± Mu Guqing¡¯s voice became weaker. Everyone turned around to bow once again to Zhong Anan. ¡°We greet the Clan Leader!¡± The sincerity in their voices was palpable. Not only because of Zhong Anan¡¯s popularity, but more importantly, because of the love and respect Mu Guqing had garnered over her centuries of leading the Taiyin Deity Clan. It was clear she was now entrusting her legacy to a successor. It naturally struck a solemn blend of joy and sorrow in everyone. Zhong Anan wiped the tears from her cheeks and nodded to everyone, ¡°Please rise!¡± At this moment, Zhong Anan was finally ennobled, becoming the youngest Clan Leader among all the mighty clans throughout the realms. And at this time, Mu Guqing said softly, ¡°Anan, now that you are Clan Leader, then as you previously suggested, lead everyone away from here to the Cursed City.¡± These words made everyone gasp, and Zhong Anan was taken aback before realizing something. With uncontrollable tears, she shook her head, ¡°Master¡­¡± Mu Guqing glared sharply. ¡°As a Clan Leader, how can you weep and wail?¡± Zhong Anan tried her best to suppress the grief in her heart, but she still pleaded, ¡°Master, let¡¯s go together!¡± Mu Guqing shook her head with a light laugh. ¡°Foolish child, cannot you see my condition? Here in the Taiyin Pool, I barely cling to life, how can you ask me to leave?¡± Zhong Anan¡¯s voice was chocked, for she knew everything Mu Guqing said was true. Now, Mu Guqing was like a candle flickering on the verge of extinction, vulnerable to any gentle breeze that could snuff out her life. Mu Guqing looked down and whispered, ¡°Anan, explain it to everyone.¡± Zhong Anan nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± Then, she turned and recounted everything she had discussed earlier with Mu Guqing. After hearing it, everyone silently bowed deeply. ¡°Disciple pledges to follow the Clan Leader!¡± As she watched everyone bow uniformly, Zhong Anan fought back the tears. But Mu Guqing nodded, filled with approval, ¡°Very well! Now, go!¡± Zhong Anan still struggled to contain herself, her voice quivering, ¡°Master¡­¡± Mu Guqing shook her head again. ¡°Silly disciple, I understand your feelings. But the Taiyin Deity Clan has stood here for ten thousand years, and now that we face this calamity, if we all leave, would it not betray the protection the Taiyin Pool has provided for all these millennia?¡± ¡°Therefore¡­ go ahead, and I shall cover your retreat!¡± Hearing Mu Guqing¡¯s words, Zhong Anan and everyone else showed their grief before kneeling once more. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Clan Leader!¡± Mu Guqing gently waved her hand, ¡°Go now! Remember, although we are women, we must not allow the mighty clans to look down upon us! Understand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone bowed respectfully, then stood up and, led by Zhong Anan, left without looking back. It was not that they did not wish to look back, but they dared not! For they all knew that this farewell would be forever! And if they looked back, they might truly be unable to leave! Mu Guqing made her point very clear: though a woman, she must not be underestimated by any. So at this moment, for the continuation of the Taiyin Deity Clan, they could only dry their tears and set off on their journey to the Cursed City. As for hatred and regrets, they could only be washed away with the blood of their enemies. Yet, despite such thoughts, when they truly stepped out of the Mountain Protection Array, everyone still couldn¡¯t help but break down in tears, then turned back and cried out in unison, ¡°Clan Leader!¡± Mu Guqing watched as everyone disappeared behind the protective light of the Mountain Protection Array, and a faint smile crept onto her pale, paper-like face. And when she heard the cries of mourning, tears inevitably streamed down her face as she choked up, ¡°Anan, everyone, meeting you all in this lifetime has made me truly happy!¡± Mu Guqing, her name itself laced with loneliness, was at this moment covered in tears! But soon, she wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, then struggled to stand up and slowly walked into the grand hall in the center of the island. She gently caressed the cyan-and-gold walls, greedily taking in the surroundings with her eyes. Here lay centuries of her memories, filled with joys and sorrows, but the grand hall that witnessed it all was silent, saying nothing. Mu Guqing approached the spring in the center of the hall that emitted a chill so severe it seemed to freeze the soul, and with a faint smile said, ¡°Old pal, you¡¯ve been through a lot over the years!¡± The spring remained silent, still bubbling forth its cold mist. Mu Guqing¡¯s form was increasingly unsteady, but supported by the wall, she made her way to the main seat of the grand hall and sat down cross-legged. At that moment, a sword light surged up from the spring, circled around Mu Guqing a few times, and then tremblingly floated in front of her. Mu Guqing smiled and then gently stroked the cold-light-emitting sword. ¡°After so many years, I¡¯m touched you still remember me!¡± The hilt of the sword quivered, seemingly responding to Mu Guqing¡¯s touch. ¡°I know you¡¯ve been lonely under the waters for far too long, so you crave fresh blood, don¡¯t you?¡± The sword light flickered, as if nodding in agreement. Mu Guqing¡¯s smile grew colder, ¡°Good! Then stay with me here and wait, to see if we can decapitate all our enemies!¡± With those words, the sword light retracted and came to rest on Mu Guqing¡¯s knees. A sword lay across her lap. A person sat alone amongst the mountains. Mu Guqing slowly closed her eyes, as if she had prepared to face everything. At the same time, Qi Xuanfeng, like a dog that lost its home, returned to the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan¡¯s territory after expending more than a dozen space-crossing talismans. Now, Heavenly Fire City was bustling with activity. The prominent families from all sides had mostly arrived, with the Heavenly Fire Clan preparing a grand feast in the Divine Pavilion to entertain the powerful guests. Of course, the most eye-catching were the seats of the major clans and sects like the Ancient Sword Divine Clan and the Wutong Divine Sect. One could see the clan leaders and sect hierarchs of these great families chatting joyfully with the Clan Leader of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan, Qi Sixiang, displaying a harmonious relationship. Inside the Divine Pavilion was a lively scene. Thus, when Qi Xuanfeng rushed in, panicked, it caused quite a stir among those present. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What has happened to Young Master Xuan Feng!¡± ¡°Yes, why does the Second Young Master look so startled?¡± While the crowd was full of questions, Qi Xuanfeng briskly walked a few steps and dropped to his knees with a thud, trembling as he said, ¡°Father!¡± Seeing his youngest son in such a state, Qi Sixiang couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow, and then he set down his wine cup. ¡°What happened?¡± Chapter 1128 - Chapter 1128 Chapter 1128 Xuan Hun Defects (First Update) Chapter 1128: Chapter 1128: Xuan Hun Defects (First Update) Chapter 1128: Chapter 1128: Xuan Hun Defects (First Update) ¡°Father, I went to the Taiyin Deity Clan with Your Divine Decree, commanding them to come forth, but I never expected the Taiyin Deity Clan to not only ignore the Edict but brazenly strike out! Not only did they kill all the slaves I took with me, but they even dared to lay hands on me, almost preventing my return!¡± Boom! These words set off a uproar in the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan¡¯s hall, with everyone listening in shock. ¡°What? The Taiyin Deity Clan actually dares to openly defy the Heavenly Fire Edict? Have these women gone mad?¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t the Taiyin Deity Clan always been obedient to the edicts of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan? Why would they act this way now?¡± Nobles from all quarters discussed fervently within the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan¡¯s hall. Upon hearing this, the elders of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan grew even more enraged. ¡°They dared to strike the Second Young Master, it seems these wretched women really have a death wish!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this time we must teach them a proper lesson!¡± Amongst the clamor, Qi Sixiang couldn¡¯t help but frown and said indignantly, ¡°Does the Taiyin Deity Clan really dare to act this way?¡± ¡°My child would not joke about such matters, and what¡¯s more, the prodigy of their clan, Zhong Anan, went so far as to say she doesn¡¯t see our noble alliance succeeding, so their Taiyin Deity Clan doesn¡¯t plan to participate at all! Between the lines, she doesn¡¯t regard any of the nobles highly at all!¡± If Qi Xuanfeng¡¯s previous words had caused a stir in the audience, then this sentence was like igniting a fuse, infuriating many nobles. ¡°What audacity of the Taiyin Deity Clan, to so brazenly dismiss us! They truly deserve death!¡± ¡°As expected of a female Sect, so foolish! Our alliance of clans is mighty enough to shake heaven and earth, and yet they dare to say we cannot succeed, laughable indeed!¡± Many angry voices rose in the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan¡¯s hall. A flash of anger crossed Qi Sixiang¡¯s eyes. He had issued a hundred thousand Heavenly Fire commands, gathering nobles from all around, his goal being to expand his own influence through this event and take the strength of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan to new heights, even to achieve immortal accomplishments. Now that the Taiyin Deity Clan dared to openly oppose him, if this matter were not handled well, it could greatly demoralize his side. Thus his heart was filled with layers of murderous intent. At this moment, Qi Xuanfeng stole a glance and saw the anger in his father¡¯s eyes, his heart leaped with joy, and he crawled forward a few steps. ¡°Great Father, I believe that this action of the Taiyin Deity Clan shows their detachment from all other clans and their rebellious heart. We must eliminate them promptly to appease the enmity in us all!¡± ¡°Young Master is right; we should indeed annihilate the Taiyin Deity Clan!¡± ¡°Yes, these women have been living too comfortably for too long, evidently losing their fearfulness, we must make an example of them to warn all under heaven!¡± Upon hearing Qi Xuanfeng¡¯s proposal, the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan¡¯s hall boiled over like a pot on the fire. The nobles fervently supported him with ¡°righteous and candid¡± speech, each excuse more noble than the last, each expression more righteous than the other. Seeing such a lively scene below, Qi Sixiang revealed a hint of a smile. He knew full well that the reason so many people jumped out to oppose the Taiyin Deity Clan was not as lofty as they claimed. They all intended to capitalize on this opportunity. Especially since the Taiyin Deity Clan was a pure female cultivator Sect, many were even more eager and covetous. However, he was in no hurry, leisurely drinking his tea, until the noise in the divine hall gradually subsided and it became quiet again. Only then did he puts down his teacup and spoke calmly. ¡°Everyone makes a valid point. The Taiyin Deity Clan has committed deeds so heinous they have incurred the wrath of heaven and the fury of people; naturally, they must pay the appropriate price! But although the Taiyin Deity Clan is nowhere near as powerful as before, let¡¯s not forget, this Sect has always been better at defense than attack!¡± His words reminded everyone, and many faces changed slightly. Because Qi Sixiang was right. The Taiyin Deity Clan¡¯s strength had already declined significantly, yet they managed to survive largely due to their Sect¡¯s absurd defensive capabilities. You have to understand that the Taiyin Pool was naturally a spring eye of extreme yin, inherently suitable to serve as a protective Formation eye, strengthened through generations of the Taiyin Deity Clan¡¯s management. One could say that once the mountain protection Formation was activated, ordinary powerhouses could do nothing but sigh in despair. Even if they wanted to attack, a considerable price had to be paid. Qi Sixiang glanced around the room and said indifferently, ¡°I understand everyone¡¯s feelings, but if you wish to gain something from this incident, then we must discuss in advance how to take action!¡± At this, the previously lively Heavenly Fire Divine Pavilion quietened down significantly. Everyone was thinking of muddying the water to seize some advantage, but when it came to shedding their own blood, they all fell silent! Seeing this, Qi Sixiang¡¯s face darkened, ¡°What, does nobody have any suggestions?¡± Everyone looked at each other, then continued to maintain their silence. ¡°Well then, if that¡¯s the case, my Heavenly Fire Divine Clan will take action on our own¡­¡± He hadn¡¯t finished speaking. When suddenly, a guard rushed in, ¡°Clan Leader, a strangely dressed woman has arrived outside, claiming to be an elder of the Taiyin Deity Clan with important matters to discuss with you!¡± An elder of the Taiyin Deity Clan? A slight stir went through the crowd. Qi Sixiang was also slightly stunned, then nodded, ¡°Let her in!¡± Quickly, the guard led a woman into the Heavenly Fire Divine Pavilion. Not until they saw this woman did everyone understand why the guard had mentioned that a strangely dressed woman had come. Because the woman¡¯s appearance was somewhat ludicrous. One half of her body was covered in frost, emanating wisps of cold air, while the other half appeared no different from an ordinary person. This gave the impression that someone had been sliced down the middle and then attached to a snowman. Thus, the woman limped as she walked, her oddity tinged with a hint of absurdity. As many people smirked behind their hands, the woman who entered didn¡¯t dare to lift her head and promptly knelt down, then said with a trembling voice, ¡°Former Tribunal Hall Elder Xuan Hun of the Taiyin Deity Clan greets the Fire God Clan Leader and all the distinguished guests!¡± Former Tribunal Hall Elder Xuan Hun. At this name, many in the pavilion exclaimed in surprise. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°No wonder I found this person slightly familiar! So it truly is Xuan Hun!¡± ¡°Hiss! This Xuan Hun was once considered a powerhouse, how did she end up in such a state?¡± Qi Sixiang¡¯s mind stirred, but he maintained a calm exterior, simply saying, ¡°Oh, so it is Elder Xuan Hun, but I am curious, what brings you here so suddenly?¡± Xuan Hun straightened her body, stealing a glance at Qi Sixiang and the leaders of the noble clans on the dais, trembling all over, and then turned her gaze toward Qi Xuanfeng, who was not far in front of her. ¡°Young Master Xuan Feng, I witnessed everything that you encountered in the Taiyin Deity Clan!¡± Chapter 1129 - Chapter 1129 Chapter 1129 Annihilating the Clan to Establish Chapter 1129: Chapter 1129: Annihilating the Clan to Establish Might (Second Update) Chapter 1129: Chapter 1129: Annihilating the Clan to Establish Might (Second Update) Qi Xuanfeng¡¯s expression suddenly turned extremely ugly. ¡°Oh? So what if you saw? Are you saying you came here just to ridicule me?¡± Xuan Hun was so frightened that he hastily shook his head. ¡°How dare I! In fact, I am here because I have already broken with the Taiyin Deity Clan!¡± ¡°Broken?¡± Qi Xuanfeng was startled. ¡°Yes!¡± Xuan Hun took a deep breath and recounted the events. Of course, when she told her story, she put all the blame on Zhong Anan and Mu Guqing. After she finished, the crowd was in an uproar. ¡°Actually wanting to defect to the Cursed City, has Zhong Anan lost his mind?¡± Listening expressionlessly, Qi Sixiang didn¡¯t speak until Xuan Hun had finished. He then asked indifferently, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what do you intend to do by coming here?¡± A chilling bitterness flickered in Xuan Hun¡¯s eyes. ¡°Clan Leader, esteemed guests! The state I am in now is all thanks to that bitch Mu Guqing! Now, she has suffered severe injuries due to her deviance in cultivation and certainly cannot escape! I am familiar with the defensive formations of the Taiyin Pool, and I can lead the way to launch an attack into the Taiyin Pool and eradicate the Taiyin Deity Clan!¡± After hearing Xuan Hun¡¯s words, the hall fell silent. Many looked at Xuan Hun with eyes filled with disgust and wariness. After all, her actions now were simply too vicious. Not only did she betray her own clan, but she also colluded with foreigners. Such a person, naturally made many feel a sense of respect and desire to keep their distance. However, Qi Sixiang¡¯s eyes lit up after listening. ¡°Oh? Are these words true?¡± Xuan Hun kowtowed repeatedly. ¡°Clan Leader, I have ended up like this and completely severed ties with the Taiyin Deity Clan. I only ask that after the matter is finished, you take me in!¡± Qi Sixiang burst into laughter. ¡°Good! Since you are so sincere, once the matter is finished, not only will I take you in, but I¡¯ll also make you a Guest Elder!¡± Xuan Hun was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Clan Leader, thank you!¡± Seeing this, Qi Xuanfeng quickly spoke up. ¡°Father, for this expedition, I wish to go! If we don¡¯t kill those clueless women, I will be unable to quell the hatred in my heart!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Qi Sixiang nodded in agreement. At that moment, The Clan Leader of the Ancient Sword Divine Clan, Bai Tu, spoke indifferently. ¡°Since the Taiyin Deity Clan opposes the union of our clans, the Ancient Sword Divine Clan naturally cannot shirk its responsibility! Bai Chi!¡± ¡°Disciple is here!¡± A handsome but frivolous man stepped forward in response. ¡°You shall also accompany the young master!¡± Bai Chi¡¯s expression brightened as he respectfully responded, ¡°Yes!¡± Seeing his reaction, the Sect Hierarch of the Wutong Divine Sect, Xiong Xiao, also sent a capable subordinate. Very soon, A formidable and strong team was formed, and Qi Xuanfeng, unable to wait, led Xuan Hun away. As they left, Qi Sixiang withdrew his gaze, lifted his cup with a light smile, ¡°Come, everyone, drink!¡± The crowd raised their glasses, but this time, as they drank, the mood of many had changed completely. Especially the weaker noble families, at this moment, were extremely anxious and uneasy. After all, it was clear to any insightful person that Qi Sixiang¡¯s actions, while ostensibly punishing the Taiyin Deity Clan, were, in fact, a show of authority. As the grand feast in the Fire God Pavilion continued, Qi Xuanfeng led the group aboard an incredibly powerful Flying Boat, traveling at a speed ten times faster than the previous trip towards the Taiyin Deity Clan. What had taken almost half a day last time now only took a little over an hour to reach the outskirts of the Taiyin Pool. At this moment. The protective formation stood arrogantly tall, enclosing the Taiyin Pool completely. Xuan Hun cast a resentful glance, then said solemnly, ¡°Please follow me!¡± With that, she led everyone to a corner on the southeast side. This place seemed unremarkable, but after Xuan Hun fiddled for a moment, she pointed at a specific spot. ¡°Esteemed ones,¡± she said, ¡°this is the weakest part of the entire protective formation! With a full-force strike, it can be easily shattered!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Bai Chi, excited, stepped forward, materializing a sword glow in his hand before chopping downward fiercely. Crack! After a crisp sound, the protective formation violently shook but did not collapse. Bai Chi¡¯s face grew unsightly, and he couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°Open for me!¡± As he spoke, he struck with another sword. This time, after the protective light screen trembled for a while, it finally broke apart with a loud crash. ¡°Go!¡± Qi Xuanfeng shouted, charging in at the forefront. The rest leaped in after him. But as soon as Xuan Hun entered, her expression changed dramatically. ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qi Xuanfeng was startled. ¡°I can¡¯t sense the aura of that bitch Zhong Anan and the others!¡± Xuan Hun¡¯s face was extremely unsightly. ¡°You¡¯re saying everyone¡¯s run off?¡± Qi Xuanfeng bellowed furiously. He abhorred Zhong Anan to the extreme, so upon hearing these words, he was even more infuriated to the point his teeth itched. Faced with Qi Xuanfeng¡¯s interrogation, Xuan Hun showed a panic-stricken look. But quickly, her eyes brightened, ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. There¡¯s one person who hasn¡¯t run!¡± Without waiting, she hurriedly flew forward. Qi Xuanfeng and the others closely followed behind her. In the blink of an eye, they had arrived above the island. Xuan Hun headed straight for the grand hall at the center of the plaza; only upon reaching the doors did she descend. ¡°Who¡¯s inside?¡± Qi Xuanfeng asked in a deep voice. Xuan Hun let out a sneering laugh, ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s the Clan Leader of the Taiyin Deity Clan, Mu Guqing. I told you this person was running on fumes, completely reliant on the Taiyin Pool to stay alive, so there was no way she could leave!¡± With that, she strode into the hall. Qi Xuanfeng and Bai Chi exchanged a glance before following her in. At that moment, the vast Taiyin Divine Hall seemed extremely desolate. And atop the central platform, there indeed sat a woman in a meditative pose. It was Mu Guqing. Upon seeing her, Xuan Hun burst into a triumphant laugh, ¡°Mu Guqing, you really didn¡¯t leave!¡± Mu Guqing slowly opened her eyes. After waiting for several hours, her aura had become even more withered; even her eyes had grown exceedingly dim. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At first glance, she seemed no different from an ordinary person, lacking the previous demeanor of a powerhouse. When she saw the smug look on Xuan Hun¡¯s face, Mu Guqing didn¡¯t show any surprise, only saying indifferently, ¡°You¡¯ve finally arrived!¡± ¡°Enough with the nonsense, where are your disciples, Zhong Anan and the others?¡± Qi Xuanfeng shouted angrily. Mu Guqing shook her head, ¡°You¡¯re too late. They left about three hours ago and are probably within the territory of the Cursed City by now!¡± Upon hearing this, Qi Xuanfeng flew into a rage, ¡°Good for nothing bitch, so you¡¯d already planned everything! They¡¯ve left, so you, as their master, will pay with your life first!¡± Chapter 1130 - Chapter 1130 Chapter 1130 Although a Woman She Will Not Be a Chapter 1130: Chapter 1130: Although a Woman, She Will Not Be a Slave! (3rd Update) Chapter 1130: Chapter 1130: Although a Woman, She Will Not Be a Slave! (3rd Update) Speaking, Qi Xuanfeng activated his Divine Power and charged straight over. Under normal circumstances, not in a million years would he dare to make a move against a Clan Leader as powerful as Mu Guqing. But now, even a fool could see that Mu Guqing was clearly running on fumes. An opportunity to make a name for himself that was both safe and impressive was not something he would pass up. However, just as his figure had dashed halfway, a dazzling Sword Intent suddenly flew out, heading straight for his head, ready to cleave it down. The speed of the Sword Intent was so fast that many people couldn¡¯t even react in time. Xuan Hun was so frightened that her soul nearly left her body, for if Qi Xuanfeng were to die here, she too would have to accompany him in death. So she threw caution to the wind, rushed forward, and pushed Qi Xuanfeng to the side. Crack! The sword, after severing one of Xuan Hun¡¯s arms, returned back to the front of Mu Guqing. Qi Xuanfeng was unscathed, apart from being scared into a cold sweat, he had not been hurt in any way. But the more unharmed he was, the more frightened he became, and he couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in shock and anger, ¡°You¡­ you were already seriously injured, weren¡¯t you?¡± Seeing the Sword Intent miss its target, Mu Guqing¡¯s face, which was already pale, became even more ashen, and eventually, it became nearly as transparent as white paper. She sighed softly, ¡°What a pity! It truly is a pity!¡± Then she looked up at Xuan Hun, who was sweating profusely from the pain and had lost an arm, ¡°To betray your own clan and pay such a price for it, do you really think it¡¯s worth it? Don¡¯t you know that no matter what you do, in their eyes, you are no more than a dog?¡± Xuan Hun trembled slightly in pain but yelled resentfully, ¡°Stop lecturing me, Mu Guqing, you are doomed today!¡± But even though she said so, she didn¡¯t dare to move a step closer. After all, that previous sword strike was just too terrifying, who knew if she still had any hidden cards? Qi Xuanfeng also retreated a few steps with a tinge of fear, then said with a cold voice, ¡°Let¡¯s all attack together, I want to see how long this woman can hold out!¡± ¡°Qi Shao, wait a moment!¡± As he spoke, Bai Chi from the Ancient Sword Divine Clan stepped forward, eyeing the long sword surrounding Mu Guqing with great envy before finally calming his gaze and lightly laughing. ¡°What a fine sword! I never expected that Clan Leader Mu, whose name is known throughout the world, would still have such a formidable swordsmanship!¡± Mu Guqing didn¡¯t speak, just listened quietly. After a moment, she said indifferently, ¡°And who might you be?¡± ¡°Ancient Sword Divine Clan, Bai Chi! I have seen Clan Leader Mu!¡± Bai Chi greeted with a slight bow and a smile. ¡°Ancient Sword Divine Clan¡­ Heh!¡± Mu Guqing chuckled lightly, but then her brows slightly furrowed as if she was enduring some great pain. Qi Xuanfeng and the others exchanged glances, all seeing the delight in each other¡¯s eyes. Mu Guqing was clearly unable to hold on any longer. Bai Chi feigned a sigh of sympathy, ¡°Clan Leader Mu, you were once a dominant power, it is truly sad to see you like this. I feel some sympathy for you!¡± Mu Guqing remained silent. Bai Chi greedily glanced at her long sword, then spoke faintly, ¡°Actually, you holding out until now is already a miracle. How about this, you give me that long sword, and I promise you the treatment a warrior deserves, allowing you to die without any torture. What do you think?¡± Actually, from the moment he entered, Bai Chi had set his eyes on the long sword in front of Mu Guqing¡¯s knees. As a descendant of the Ancient Sword Divine Clan, his Cultivation Level might not compare to the deceased Bai Chong, but he possessed discernment. He could tell at a glance that the long sword was extraordinary. So she feigned sympathy at this moment. After a moment of silence, Mu Guqing suddenly let out a light laugh, ¡°The treatment a strong person deserves?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°But¡­ isn¡¯t the fate befitting a strong person to die in battle?¡± Mu Guqing said coldly. Hearing this, Bai Chi¡¯s face darkened, and he snorted coldly, ¡°Clan Leader Mu, I speak in such a manner out of respect for you. Moreover, after your death, will this long sword not still end up in my hands? So, surrender it now and suffer less! Otherwise¡­¡± Bai Chi glanced at Mu Guqing¡¯s haggard yet stunningly beautiful cheeks and sneered, ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee you won¡¯t endure some disgraceful treatment!¡± This remark elicited a chorus of snickers from Qi Xuanfeng and the crowd. ¡°Exactly, surrender quietly, and you¡¯ll suffer less!¡± Amidst the jeering, Mu Guqing suddenly laughed, then turned her head to look at Xuan Hun and spoke indifferently, ¡°See? This is the Divine Clan you¡¯ve been so eager to join! In their eyes, we are nothing but playthings!¡± Xuan Hun¡¯s complexion changed, but he still retorted fiercely, albeit with a hint of timidity, ¡°Mu Guqing, enough talk, it¡¯s not too late to surrender to the lords now!¡± ¡°Surrender?¡± Mu Guqing shook her head and laughed softly, her eyes revealing a resolute look, ¡°Although I am a woman, I refuse to live in humiliation or be a slave beneath someone else!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Xuan Hun¡¯s face turned angry. Just then, Mu Guqing, supporting herself with her sword, struggled to stand up. She surveyed everyone present and then pointed her sword forward, speaking with a detached tone, ¡°Come at me all at once!¡± ¡°Seeking death!¡± Bai Chi was the first to lose his composure and charged forward. He coveted the sword in Mu Guqing¡¯s hand too dearly to hesitate. But as he charged halfway, Mu Guqing raised her hand and delivered a sword strike. Boom, a dazzling sword light headed straight for Bai Chi, instantly sealing off all his avenues of escape. Bai Chi was utterly terrified, ¡°Impossible!¡± Yet, as the sword was about to reach him, Bai Chi had no choice but to stimulate his Sword Intent. A gleam of sword light suddenly appeared in his hand, and he braced himself to meet the attack. Bang! After a loud noise, Bai Chi¡¯s figure shook violently; he screamed as he was sent flying backwards. When he finally landed, his clothes were ripped open by the sword light, narrowly avoiding a lethal wound. This stunned everyone. Bai Chi was even more furious but also showed a hint of fear in his eyes. After all, if he hadn¡¯t dodged so quickly, that sword strike would have cost him half his life. But at that moment, Mu Guqing¡¯s figure began to tremble violently, and then she spat out a large mouthful of blood. Moreover, the blood was mixed with many pieces of her internal organs, clearly indicating severe injury. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing this, Bai Chi and the others exchanged glances and then shouted in unison, ¡°She¡¯s done for, let¡¯s do it together!¡± Saying that, they all rushed forward. In their view, this attack was almost certain to be successful. But just then, Mu Guqing, who had seemed to have a defeated aura as if on the brink of death, suddenly burst forth with a brilliant cold light in her eyes, and her momentum soared in an instant. ¡°Not good!¡± Bai Chi and the others exclaimed as they retreated in fear. Chapter 1131 - Chapter 1131 Chapter 1131 Tragic Death in Battle (4th Update) Chapter 1131: Chapter 1131: Tragic Death in Battle (4th Update) Chapter 1131: Chapter 1131: Tragic Death in Battle (4th Update) But Mu Guqing did not strike, she simply lowered her head, chuckled lightly at the sword in her hand, and said, ¡°Old friend, farewell! Remember to protect Anan well when you reach her!¡± With that, she suddenly let out a fierce shout, lifted her hand, and swung the sword. The long sword wailed mournfully as if it were crying, then Mu Guqing thrust it straight into the void, and it disappeared from sight. Seeing this, Bai Chi¡¯s body shook, and he roared with unwilling rage, ¡°Bitch dares!¡± It was then he realized that Mu Guqing had sent the long sword through the void at the cost of burning up her soul. With that, his cunning plans had completely fallen through. ¡°I will humiliate you to death!¡± Bai Chi screamed hysterically, about to rush forward. Mu Guqing swept an indifferent gaze over everyone, gave Xuan Hun a cold smile, ¡°I look forward to the day you regret this!¡± Then she leapt up, her body poised with finality, and plunged into the spring¡¯s eye, which emanated a chilling coldness. ¡°She¡¯s committing suicide, stop her!¡± Xuan Hun exclaimed in shock. Without needing to be told, Qi Xuanfeng, Bai Chi, and others had already taken action, trying to stop Mu Guqing. But it was all too late. Mu Guqing had clearly calculated everything; by the time their attacks arrived, she had already accelerated her descent, plunging into the spring¡¯s eye in the blink of an eye. The great hall fell silent, her fall did not stir the slightest ripple in the well, only the wisps of cold air continued to drift upwards. ¡°Dead¡­is she dead?¡± Qi Xuanfeng asked in astonishment. Xuan Hun replied with a sycophantic nod, ¡°Young Master Xuan Feng, under your and the other distinguished lords¡¯ assault, this Mu Guqing knew she was deeply sinful and has killed herself, her soul completely annihilated!¡± Slap! With a slap, Qi Xuanfeng angrily said, ¡°Idiot, I wanted to take her back alive, and now that she has committed suicide, you¡¯re happy about it?¡± Xuan Hun was sent reeling by the slap but dared not show any resistance. He could only cover his cheek with his hand and nod repeatedly, ¡°Yes yes, Young Master, please calm your anger, I was wrong!¡± ¡°Is she really dead?¡± Bai Chi was still somewhat incredulous. Xuan Hun hastily said, ¡°This is the unchanging Taiyin Spring¡¯s Eye, eternal through the ages. Not to mention Mu Guqing, even King Level or Ancient God level powerhouses who enter it would have their souls utterly destroyed! So she must certainly be dead beyond doubt!¡± Despite their deep unwillingness, the matter had come to this, and Qi Xuanfeng, Bai Chi, and others had no choice but to accept it. Fortunately, there were still many relics left by the Taiyin Deity Clan, including various treasures, which could be deemed an acceptable report when brought back. As Qi Xuanfeng led everyone in looting treasures from the Taiyin Pool, at the juncture between the four directions of the universe and the Cursed City, Zhong Anan and a group of the Taiyin Deity Clan were urgently making their way! Along the journey, they dared not pause for a moment, for fear that pursuers might catch up to them from behind. Fortunately, they were now approaching the border of the Cursed City. The group secretly breathed a sigh of relief. But at that moment, ripples appeared in the void above the procession, and then a sword light shot out, encircling the group at great speed. Everyone was startled, then they saw the sword light fly to the front of the group, right beside Zhong Anan, and let out a mournful cry after a circling motion. Seeing this sword, Zhong Anan was greatly shaken, her face turning as pale as paper in an instant. ¡°This¡­this is the Master¡¯s sword!¡± Then, she felt the faint connection with Mu Guqing snap completely. This struck Zhong Anan like a bolt from the blue, leaving her standing there motionless. By this time, the elders also recognized the sword, their faces changing drastically. ¡°Clan Leader! The old Clan Leader, she¡­¡± Zhong Anan, trembling, gently caressed the long sword and then spoke, each word steeped in blood and tears, ¡°Master¡­she has passed.¡± Boom! Zhong Anan¡¯s declaration was like a thunderbolt on a clear day, shocking all members of the Taiyin Deity Clan. Then, they all began to weep loudly. ¡°The old Clan Leader!¡± ¡°Clan Leader Mu!¡± Among these cries. Zhong Anan slowly knelt to the ground. When she knelt, everyone behind her also fell to their knees. At this moment, Zhong Anan¡¯s face was already covered in tears. She had always been a calm and rational woman, believing crying to be a pointless act that helped nothing. But now, she couldn¡¯t stop the tears from sliding down. All around, people also began to sob softly. But soon, Zhong Anan wiped the tears from her face, and a determined light shone in her eyes. ¡°Stop crying, our master is gone. What we can do now,¡± Zhong Anan said as she turned to look around at everyone, articulating each word, ¡°is to take revenge for her¨Cbecause the blood of our enemies will bring us more comfort than tears. Understand?¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone roared in unison. At that moment, Zhong Anan tore off a corner of her white garment and tied it around her forehead. Following her lead, all members of the Taiyin Deity Clan also tore off corners of their garments and wore them on their heads. In an instant, the entire troop was clad in mourning whites. Zhong Anan slowly stood up, grasping the Dao Sword that hovered in the air, and with an indifferent expression, commanded, ¡°Set out!¡± The eyes of all the clanspeople filled with bone-chilling cold as they silently moved forward. They marched like an army emerging from hell itself, their aura seething with bloodlust! Cursed City. This was the third day, yet the entire Cursed City was cold and deserted¨Cnot a single noble clan, let alone ordinary forces, had come. Such a scene silenced many. For everyone understood what it meant. Three days of the ten-day pact had passed, and although the message had surely spread, not a single soul had arrived. Clearly, every noble clan was just watching the spectacle! Especially Chu Xiaoyun, who had heard that noble clans from all over were gathering, her anxiety intensified. However, unlike her distress, Xue An spent these three days leisurely. When he had nothing else to do, he would play games and snack with his daughters, or have heartfelt talks with An Yan. He showed no signs of worry. Seeing this, Chu Xiaoyun was both amused and frustrated. She suddenly realized that Xue An never seemed to know how to hurry. Could it be that the master had already made a decision? Chu Xiaoyun pondered this in her heart. But she dared not ask, holding all her questions inside. On this day, the gates of the Cursed City were as deserted as ever. Chu Xiaoyun sat in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, staring blankly into space. She hoped for someone to come and seek refuge, so at least it wouldn¡¯t be so embarrassing. But after staring vigorously for hours, she gained nothing. Chu Xiaoyun sighed ruefully and shook her head with a wry smile before standing up to go to the inner mansion. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just then, she suddenly turned around, a look of shock on her face as she stared at the distant sky. ¡°Such a powerful murderous aura, this¡­ what is this¡­¡± It was at this moment that a calm laugh sounded beside her. ¡°They¡¯re actually faithful to their promise, they really came!¡± Speaking, Xue An¡¯s figure appeared from the void and then turned with a smile to Chu Xiaoyun. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s welcome this Taiyin Deity Clan that has come to join us!¡± Chapter 1132 - Chapter 1132 Chapter 1132 Ill Take Care of This Feud (1st Chapter 1132: Chapter 1132: I¡¯ll Take Care of This Feud (1st Update) Chapter 1132: Chapter 1132: I¡¯ll Take Care of This Feud (1st Update) As Zhong Anan and her companions appeared at the foot of the city, they immediately attracted countless gazes. After all, Zhong Anan¡¯s group was comprised entirely of stunning beauties. The assembly of so many high-quality beauties was a pleasing sight in itself. But at this moment, with Zhong Anan leading, all the women had cold expressions and white bands wrapped around their heads; the entire group dressed in white. The atmosphere was so solemn that it bordered on oppressive. This gradually brought silence to the surrounding crowd. When Xue An stepped onto the city walls and saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but be slightly stunned before he suddenly smiled and, stepping through the air, walked over leisurely. Zhong Anan lifted her head, her gaze complicated as she looked at the young man in white, who seemed to walk on air. And the crowd behind her stirred slightly. The people of the Taiyin Deity Clan could guess that the newcomer must be Xue An, as mentioned by the newly-appointed Clan Leader. But they had never imagined that the Xue An they had traveled so far to seek and submit to would be so young, even appearing just like a youth. This raised a hint of shock and doubt in the hearts of many of the elders. By this time, Xue An had arrived near Zhong Anan and the others, and with a faint smile, he said to Zhong Anan, ¡°You truly kept your promise.¡± Zhong Anan took a deep breath, then slowly knelt on one knee. As she did this, the Taiyin clanspeople, after a brief moment of astonishment, also kneeled on one knee. Then Zhong Anan said in a deep voice, ¡°Clan Leader Zhong Anan of the Taiyin Deity Clan, along with all her clanspeople, wishes to submit to Your Excellency!¡± After that, the entire Taiyin Deity Clan shouted in unison, ¡°The Taiyin Deity Clan wishes to submit to Your Excellency!¡± Their voices resonated in the sky. Xue An laughed heartily, ¡°Good! Since that¡¯s the case, then all of you rise!¡± But Zhong Anan did not stand up; instead, she looked up with a face full of sorrow and said, ¡°The Taiyin Deity Clan only asks Your Excellency to avenge us!¡± ¡°Avenge?¡± Xue An asked lightly. ¡°Yes!¡± Zhong Anan then briefly recounted the incident. After hearing this, Xue An was silently speechless. The atmosphere abruptly became tense. Everyone from the Taiyin Deity Clan had their hearts in their throats, especially many of the elders, who were watching Xue An with a sense of unreliability. After all, this youth in white was too young and handsome! He even lacked any hint of murderous aura and looked just like an ordinary youth. Yet Zhong Anan looked at Xue An with earnest anticipation. A moment later, a slight smile appeared on Xue An¡¯s lips, and he nodded. ¡°Alright! Since you have sought refuge with me, I will take care of this grudge for you! When the time comes, not a single noble family will escape. What do you think?¡± Xue An¡¯s voice was very indifferent, almost as if he were discussing a trivial matter. However, the people of the Taiyin Deity Clan were somewhat shocked. His confidence¡­ wasn¡¯t it a bit too overwhelming? But Zhong Anan let out a sigh of relief, then very respectfully bowed, ¡°Thank you, Your Excellency!¡± Xue An smiled and with a casual wave, all the kneeling people were simultaneously lifted by a gentle force. Then Xue An turned around and said lightly, ¡°You¡¯ve had a tough journey; come, follow me into the city!¡± This display of casual prowess astounded many from the Taiyin Deity Clan. Especially those elders, their cultivation levels were quite remarkable. However, in front of Xue An, they had no power to resist and were directly picked up. At this point, a glimmer of hope couldn¡¯t help but ignite in the hearts of many. Perhaps, This Xue An could truly help us take our revenge! But still, many were restless in their hearts. After all, the Cursed City appeared far too weak and isolated! No matter how powerful Xue An was, he was only one person. And the other side was the great clans of the entire Four Corners Universe! Just as the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan arrived at the Cursed City, Qi Xuanfeng and others had already returned to the Heavenly Fire Divine Pavilion. As he recounted the events, there was an uproar in the entire hall. ¡°What? The Taiyin Deity Clan¡¯s people have all fled?¡± someone said in shock. ¡°To think they would actually flee en masse to the Cursed City, the Taiyin Deity Clan¡¯s actions are fierce indeed!¡± another exclaimed. ¡°Tsk tsk, I¡¯m also wondering, what is so attractive about that Cursed City that the Taiyin Deity Clan would abandon their generational foundation?¡± someone sneered. ¡°Still too young, many things are not seen clearly enough,¡± yet another person sighed softly. Qi Sixiang and Bai Tu, sitting in the chief seats on the high platform, exchanged glances. Then Qi Sixiang said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re saying that Mu Guqing is also dead?¡± Qi Xuanfeng nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right! She jumped into the Taiyin Pool right before our eyes, dead beyond any doubt!¡± ¡°Hmph! That¡¯s letting her off easy!¡± Bai Tu said coldly. Xiong Xiao of the Wutong Divine Sect licked his lips, ¡°I heard that the woman had peerless beauty; I had thought to capture her and enjoy a bit, now it seems rather regrettable!¡± The expressions of many changed slightly, instinctively distancing themselves a bit more from this Xiong Xiao. At this moment, Qi Xuanfeng continued, ¡°Father, this time it was not without gain. The Taiyin Deity Clan left in such a hurry, they left behind a large number of treasures! I have selected the most precious and already brought them back!¡± With that, he handed over a list. Qi Sixiang glanced at the list, a hint of satisfaction appeared in his eyes, and with a flick of his sleeve, he rolled it into his robe, then he said lightly. ¡°I had met Mu Guqing a few times, indeed she can be considered an extraordinary woman; it¡¯s a pity she went astray and in the end, she truly deserved her death! As for the renegade Taiyin Deity Clan¡­¡± Qi Sixiang turned to look at Xiong Xiao and Bai Tu. ¡°What do the two of you think?¡± Xiong Xiao sneered, ¡°What is there to think? Now that our forces are strong, naturally we should march directly on the Cursed City, tear that Xue An, who killed my disciple, into pieces, and capture all the people of the Taiyin Deity Clan to torment them thoroughly!¡± The murderous aura in his words made many change color. As if expecting Xiong Xiao to say this, Qi Sixiang simply smiled and then turned to look at Bai Tu. ¡°What does Chieftain Bai think?¡± Bai Tu smiled, ¡°Chieftain Qi, since we are here at your invitation, we naturally should defer to your Heavenly Fire Divine Clan; so it¡¯s better for you to make the decision, I wouldn¡¯t presume to compete with the host!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing this, Qi Sixiang¡¯s smile broadened, a look of satisfaction flashed in his eyes, and then he nodded. ¡°Since Chieftain Bai is so modest, I¡¯ll take the liberty! Sect Hierarch Xiong spoke rightly, this Xue An killed my son, I can¡¯t wait to eat his flesh and drink his blood to quell the hatred in my heart!¡± ¡°And the entire Taiyin Deity Clan¡¯s desertion is unforgivable! They must be executed!¡± On hearing this, Xiong Xiao chuckled, ready to speak. ¡°However¡­¡± Qi Sixiang¡¯s tone shifted, ¡°I think that the Cursed City must be eliminated, but not now!¡± Chapter 1133 - Chapter 1133 Chapter 1133 Complicated Situation Much Chapter 1133: Chapter 1133: Complicated Situation, Much Commotion (2nd Update) Chapter 1133: Chapter 1133: Complicated Situation, Much Commotion (2nd Update) ¡°Sect Hierarch Xiong, don¡¯t rush, listen to me! This Xue An has an unclear background, but his strength is indeed not to be underestimated. This time, by wielding the power to annihilate the Divine Clan of Tian Zhao, he intends to subjugate us. Although it¡¯s a delusional thought, we must not underestimate him!¡± ¡°Moreover, now that the Taiyin Deity Clan has sided with him, it has even more emboldened him! So, I think, right now our best approach is to first give him a taste of his own medicine.¡± ¡°A taste of his own medicine? What kind of taste?¡± Xiong Xiao was startled. ¡°It¡¯s simple, didn¡¯t he say that after ten days he wants us to go to the Cursed City to express our submission? Then we¡¯ll just wait and do nothing! When the ten-day period reaches its end, aside from the Taiyin Deity Clan, not a single person will go to join him. At that time, I want to see how Xue An can still be arrogant!¡± Beside them, Bai Tu clapped his hands in admiration, ¡°Excellent! Chieftain Qi speaks exactly my thoughts! This Xue An may be unmatched in strength, but before the nobility that we have established through generations, he is nothing but a rootless tree, a sourceless stream! Even if he really is a mighty dragon crossing the river, facing such isolated and helpless circumstances, he will only be able to cry in vain!¡± Xiong Xiao bowed his head and pondered for a moment before turning anger into joy, cracking a smile and saying, ¡°That does sound good!¡± Qi Sixiang chuckled, ¡°Then let¡¯s just leave him hanging for a few days, and once the ten-day period ends, he will understand how much weight he really holds. At that time, with morale plummeting, we might not even need to lift a finger, and his Cursed City will crumble on its own!¡± ¡°Very well! Then by that time, we can share the vast pie of Tian Zhao Realm without any effort,¡± Xiong Xiao laughed heartily. Qi Sixiang and Bai Tu exchanged glances, both unable to hide their proud smiles. As for the other nobility within the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan, they all bowed their heads, showing their awe and submission. Now, the two clans and the sect had clearly formed an alliance, in face of such a colossal force, no one dared not to show reverence. This was also the reason why Xiong Xiao dared to speak so brazenly and confidently. Finally, this gathering of nobility from the four directions of the universe, under the leadership of the three major forces¨CHeavenly Fire Divine Clan, Ancient Sword Divine Clan, and Wutong Divine Sect¨Cturned into a major integration of power. All nobility was forcibly united, and the leaders were Qi Sixiang, Bai Tu, and Xiong Xiao. For a moment, the entire four directions of the universe stirred. Soon, this news also reached the Tian Zhao Realm, especially to the territory of the Cursed City. At that, those who heard the news could not help but change their colors. All nobility from the four directions unifying clearly aimed to deal with the Cursed City, to deal with Xue An. This colossal force was even mightier than the previous Divine Clan of Tian Zhao. At this moment, many who had previously been optimistic about Xue An couldn¡¯t help but reconsider. After all, in the view of the crowd, even if Xue An was formidable, he was still just one person. And what he was facing was innumerable powerful nobles! Moreover, the allegiance of the Taiyin Deity Clan had also become a laughing stock over tea and meals. Almost everyone thought that the Taiyin Deity Clan had made a wrong move, and the Cursed City was bound to lose this time. And as for Zhong Anan, who had made this decision, she was naturally dubbed immature, even childish by many. Some even believed she had made the move purely to steal the position of Chieftain of the Taiyin Deity Clan, thus indirectly being the murderer of Mu Guqing. These messy rumors swirled, making the situation increasingly chaotic. Unexpectedly, the Cursed City, a crucial party in this incident, suddenly fell silent at this point. It was as if the external chaos had no effect on them. Yet, the more it was so, the more it led many to believe that this might signify that the Cursed City or Xue An had become fearful. This notion even spread among many within the Cursed City. Yet still, Xue An did not show himself. At this, even some elders in the Taiyin Deity Clan became restless. ¡°Clan Leader! With the rumors swirling outside, do you think it might be necessary to make an appearance and clarify some things?¡± an elder asked. Zhong Anan shook her head, ¡°No need. For many, they only believe what they want to believe. No matter what you explain, they won¡¯t listen! Let them talk, the truth doesn¡¯t change with anyone¡¯s words!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± the elder paused and then glanced hesitantly towards the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. ¡°Clan Leader, while I know I shouldn¡¯t say this, you¡¯ve also seen the current situation. The Heavenly Fire Divine Clan and other nobility have united, and their momentum is immense!¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not questioning your or Mr. Xue¡¯s intentions, but no matter how strong he is, he¡¯s still just one person. How can he deal with so many? Once something goes wrong, and if our Taiyin Deity Clan¡­¡± Zhong Anan suddenly spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Enough, say no more. I understand your meaning! You came here to ask whether we can win this time and what to do if we fail, right?¡± ¡°Clan Leader, forgive us!¡± The several elders hastily bowed. ¡°I don¡¯t blame you. After all, you too wish for the welfare of our Taiyin Deity Clan! But have you thought about it, we no longer have any other paths to choose. From the moment we left the Taiyin Pool, we could not turn back.¡± Hearing this, all elders fell silent because they knew, Zhong Anan was right. Then, Zhong Anan coldly smiled, ¡°But do you think, if we hadn¡¯t left and had obeyed the Heavenly Fire Edict instead, what would our situation be like now?¡± ¡°Becoming the playthings of the powerful, wantonly humiliated? Or even being treated as personal property to be disposed of at will?¡± These words turned the elders¡¯ faces grim. ¡°I dare not say anything else, but I can guarantee that our situation would certainly be a thousand times more miserable than it is now! Because now, even if we fail, at least our fate is in our own hands!¡± Saying this, Zhong Anan stood up, looking out the window at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, and said softly, ¡°Since this is the path we chose, then even if we have to crawl, we¡¯ll keep going! Do you understand?¡± The Taiyin elders¡¯ faces showed a hint of shame before they deeply bowed, ¡°We understand.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that moment, Zhong Anan¡¯s silhouette appeared very imposing in their eyes. Suddenly, someone applauded, appreciating, ¡°Well said, the road one chooses oneself, even if crawling, must be walked to the end!¡± Following the sound, Xue An slowly walked into the room, smiling at everyone. ¡°Greetings, sir!¡± Zhong Anan and all the elders present bowed deeply. Xue An waved his hand, ¡°Enough! No need for such formalities. I just happened to be passing by and couldn¡¯t help but admire Miss Zhong¡¯s words after hearing them!¡± Chapter 1134 - Chapter 1134 Chapter 1134 Ten Days Have Passed Accompanied by Chapter 1134: Chapter 1134: Ten Days Have Passed, Accompanied by the Breeze (Third Update) Chapter 1134: Chapter 1134: Ten Days Have Passed, Accompanied by the Breeze (Third Update) ¡°Sir, you flatter me, what is this¡­¡± Xue An smiled, raised his hand, and in his hand was a strangely enchanting herb. ¡°The little ones were clamoring for fish, but I was missing one ingredient. So, I went looking in the mountains outside the city, and as luck would have it, I found them, even more flavorful than those I brought!¡± Speaking, Xue An seemed a bit excited. Meanwhile, the elders of the Taiyin Deity Clan were all a bit dumbfounded. What time was it? With the deadline of ten days approaching, Sir Xue wasn¡¯t thinking about how to deal with the combined forces of the noble clans, but was instead figuring out how to cook? This sounded utterly fantastical. Yet, Zhong Anan smiled brightly, ¡°Sir, you even cook!¡± ¡°Hehe, I know a bit about cooking! No helping it, when my daughter wants to eat, I naturally have to cook,¡± Xue An said with a light smile. ¡°I envy the lord¡¯s daughters, I wonder if I could have the luck to taste it!¡± Zhong Anan said with a clever smile. Xue An laughed heartily, ¡°Sure, since you want to eat, it¡¯s just a matter of adding one more set of bowls and chopsticks. Come along!¡± ¡°In that case, I shall not decline!¡± Zhong Anan said with a laugh and then truly followed Xue An. Leaving the stunned elders standing in the room, it took quite a while before they exchanged glances, and one of them sighed. ¡°Let it be, leave it to fate! If our Taiyin Deity Clan is destined to fall, we¡¯ll just have to accept it!¡± The crowd fell silent. Thus, Xue An passed each day in contentment, without a hint of urgency or worry. Time flew like an arrow. Finally, the tenth day arrived. When the day came, almost everyone from all corners of the Tian Zhao Realm had their eyes on the Cursed City. Many people nearby rushed over to watch the excitement. Of course, they didn¡¯t dare get too close; they stood at a distance, hoping to see how Xue An would handle the current situation. For a time, lights illuminated the skies outside the Cursed City. People gathered, whispering to one another. ¡°Tsk tsk, this is already the tenth day, it looks like aside from the foolhardy Taiyin Deity Clan, no noble clan has come to his aid!¡± ¡°Exactly! When Xue An made his proclamation, he said he¡¯d destroy anyone who didn¡¯t come after ten days! Now that none have come, I really want to see how he handles it!¡± ¡°Hehe, how can he handle it? All the noble clans in all corners of the realm have already formed an alliance, such a massive alliance can¡¯t be shaken by a mere Xue An alone! I think, in the end, he¡¯ll just have to admit his mistake!¡± ¡°Even if he admits his mistake, the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan and other noble clans won¡¯t let him off! Just wait and see, this will be exciting!¡± While the crowd was buzzing with discussion, suddenly someone shouted, ¡°Look over there!¡± Everyone turned to look. They saw Xue An stepping out of the void, with a stunning beauty following behind him, and beside the beauty, two exquisitely adorable little girls nestled close. In an instant, they arrived above the city walls of the Cursed City, then descended upon it. What was he doing? And who were this pristine beauty and the two little girls with him? Everyone couldn¡¯t help but frown, slightly puzzled. Meanwhile, Xue An magically pulled out a lot of things from the void, including tables, chairs, and various food ingredients. In an instant, everything was set up. A huge table was placed on top of the city wall, full of all sorts of food ingredients. But what caught the eye the most was the big copper pot in the middle of the table, emitting wisps of hot steam. Could it be¡­ were they about to eat? Everyone who witnessed this scene couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded. Feeling all those gazes, An Yan¡¯s face turned a bit red and she whispered, ¡°Honey, are we really going to eat here?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Why not? This place has a gentle breeze, making it a perfect place for hot pot! Don¡¯t you think?¡± Xue An looked down at his two daughters. ¡°Yeah, Dad is right, this place is open and a nice spot to eat!¡± Xiang Xiang said like a little adult. Since watching an anime, Xiang Xiang had upgraded her name for Xue An from Dad to Old Dad. And Xue An was clearly very pleased with this nickname. As for Nian Nian¡­ This little girl¡¯s eyes were shining as she looked at the food on the table, completely ignoring Xue An¡¯s question. Moreover, she muttered to herself while looking, ¡°Look, look, that fuzzy thing must be tripe! Slurp, I love tripe the most! Wow, what¡¯s that? There¡¯s even duck blood, it must be so tasty¡­¡± Hearing Nian Nian¡¯s drooling monologue, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but laugh and cry, ¡°Such a true foodie! Come on, sit down and let¡¯s eat!¡± The family sat together and then started eating as if no one else was around. After a few bites, An Yan softly said, ¡°Honey, we can¡¯t finish all this food. Let¡¯s call Hu Ying and Xiao Yu to come out too!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Good idea!¡± Saying this, he reached out with his Divine Sense and directly pulled Hu Ying and Xiao Yu, who were playing games in the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Not only that, but the Divine Talisman that had been subdued in the Sea of Divine Wrath also followed out as a ball. Seeing the steaming hot pot, Xiao Yu¡¯s reaction was almost an exact match to Nian Nian¡¯s, saliva almost dripping out. ¡°Wow, hot pot! Quick! Add some fish balls and crab sticks, I love those the most! What? Octopus balls? Even better! Octopus is smooth and tender, it¡¯s simply amazing when eaten!¡± Hu Ying slightly annoyed, knocked on Xiao Yu¡¯s head, ¡°Look at you, so into it! You enjoy eating your own flesh that much?¡± Xiao Yu, rubbing his head and giggling, said, ¡°Sister Hu, you probably don¡¯t know that our octopus arms can regenerate. When I was really starved in the sea, I would often eat my own tentacles, and they indeed tasted good!¡± ¡°Hmph, classic teppanyaki!¡± Hu Ying laughed. As soon as he mentioned that name, Xiao Yu immediately got a little crazy, ¡°I¡¯ve told you I¡¯m not! Teppanyaki is squid!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference? They both have tentacles!¡± ¡°Of course, there¡¯s a difference, we octopuses¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Yu then started blah-blah-blah explaining the difference between squid and octopus, sadly, no one was really listening. Seeing there was still plenty of space at the table, Xue An turned his head towards the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and said indifferently, ¡°No need to watch from afar, come and join us!¡± With his words, dark figures shifted in the distance. Then Chu Xiaoyun and Zhong Anan stepped out from among them. ¡°Ladies!¡± Both women bowed in unison. Chapter 1135 - Chapter 1135 Chapter 1135 Being Able to Deal With Them Is Chapter 1135: Chapter 1135: Being Able to Deal With Them Is Their Blessing (4th Update) Chapter 1135: Chapter 1135: Being Able to Deal With Them Is Their Blessing (4th Update) Xue An nodded slightly, ¡°Come and sit!¡± After hesitating for a moment, the two ladies finally walked over leisurely and sat at the lower end of the table. Now, the large table became lively. The two young girls and Xiao Yu were enjoying the food immensely, eating with great delight. However, Chu Xiaoyun and Zhong Anan had never eaten hotpot before and, given their current cultivation levels, they actually didn¡¯t need to eat at all. But after tentatively trying a bite, both were instantly brightened by the taste. The flavor¡­ it was simply fantastic! What¡¯s more, each bite was packed with powerful spiritual power. Xue An smiled, ¡°Tasty, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve been patrolling the nearby mountains these past few days and found many fine ingredients. This soup base is made from spiritual herbs that are at least a thousand years old, and this meat comes from rare spiritual birds and fierce beasts, which provide, at the least, fifty years of cultivation level per bite!¡± Chu Xiaoyun and Zhong Anan were stunned. They never could have imagined such a method to refine cultivation levels. After devouring the food voraciously for a while, Hu Ying let out a very comfortable sigh, ¡°Brother Xue, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had your personally prepared hotpot. It¡¯s so delicious!¡± Xue An could not help but chuckle, ¡°Is it that good?¡± Hu Ying nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s so fragrant! Even if the ingredients might be slightly lacking, Brother Xue¡¯s cooking skills are definitely this!¡± Hu Ying gave a big thumbs up. ¡°If it¡¯s that delicious, eat more!¡± Xue An said with a smile. Hu Ying looked around somewhat puzzled, particularly noticing the crowd standing with their mouths ajar in the distance, and she slightly frowned, whispering, ¡°Brother Xue, what¡¯s going on? Why are so many people looking this way?¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a minor issue.¡± A minor issue¡­ This casual remark made Chu Xiaoyun and Zhong Anan both smile wryly. Hu Ying still looked puzzled, then Xue An briefly recounted the incident. After listening, Hu Ying stomped and beat her chest, full of regret, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me to such a lively event, Brother Xue? My strength is much better than before! I could have at least helped you out!¡± ¡°No need to help out; dealing with these guys is not worth it,¡± Xue An spoke calmly. Not only did those nearby hear this, but the distant crowd also heard everything and a wave of commotion ensued. ¡°This Xue An is simply outrageously arrogant! If such a thing is not worth it, then what is!¡± ¡°Exactly, hearing this almost makes one laugh!¡± Many people whispered with faces full of scorn. Upon hearing Xue An¡¯s words, Hu Ying nodded as if it were a matter of course, ¡°That¡¯s true, just a group of deities that have long been eliminated by the great forces of The Multiverse. Brother Xue dealing with them is already a fortune for them!¡± This statement made everyone go silent, then fall speechless. Deities¡­ supposed to be eliminated, and even being dealt with by Xue An was a fortune¡­ These words sounded painfully harsh! Chu Xiaoyun and Zhong Anan¡¯s expressions also changed involuntarily. They couldn¡¯t figure out the background of this supremely dignified girl who dared to speak like this. Oblivious to their gazes, Hu Ying chuckled lightly, ¡°Brother Xue, today marks the ten-day deadline, what do you plan to do?¡± Xue An looked up at the sky and spoke lightly, ¡°What else can I do? I¡¯ve already given them a chance, and they don¡¯t know how to cherish it, so they can¡¯t blame me for being ruthless now!¡± Hearing Xue An¡¯s words, Hu Ying¡¯s eyes shimmered continuously, her gaze becoming so tender it could almost melt. This was the Brother Xue she remembered, who stood proudly above everyone else, holding the power of life and death. But sensing her gaze, Xue An, without turning his head, casually knocked on her head. ¡°What are you looking at, eat your food quickly!¡± ¡°Ow!¡± Hu Ying winced as he rubbed his head, then pursed his lips and began to eat. Xue An also took a few bites, then set down his chopsticks and slowly started drinking wine. Whenever the cup became empty, An Yan would fill it for him. Time passed, one cup after another. When a round of sunlight fell from the sky, and the stars and moon rose together. The atmosphere gradually became oppressive. Because the time of the ten-day deadline was getting closer. The gates of the Cursed City were wide open, yet not a single figure appeared in the distance. But the crowd of onlookers in the distance had grown. Some curious onlookers even transmitted the scenes here to various places using the Shui Jing method. Various factions quietly watched the young man in white who was drinking wine one cup after another. Many people showed cold, mocking expressions, believing that Xue An¡¯s action was nothing but a way to buy time. Some even noticed that Xue An was drinking Zui Huayin, an extremely strong type of alcohol that would typically floor someone with just one cup. Yet, he had already drunk dozens of pots. With so much alcohol, even a True Immortal might get drunk, so how could he fulfill his earlier words? It seemed that Xue An must be trying to obscure the matter with alcohol! People had different thoughts, but without exception, they all thought that this ten-day agreement had become a joke. But they all failed to notice that although Xue An was drinking cup after cup, his eyes were becoming clearer and clearer. Until, at last, they sparkled like the stars and moon. Finally. After a breeze passed by. Xue An raised his head, looked at the Starry Sea, and lightly smiled, ¡°Alright, time¡¯s up!¡± His voice wasn¡¯t loud, yet it instantly spread across the entire venue, attracting everyone¡¯s gaze. Simultaneously, Xue An drank the last of his wine in one gulp, then slowly stood up amidst countless stunned and disbelieving stares, stretching lazily. ¡°Having eaten and drunk my fill, it¡¯s also time to stretch my legs!¡± At this moment, An Yan also stood up, ¡°Husband¡­¡± Xue An turned around and gave her a gentle smile, ¡°Yan¡¯er, wait for me here, I¡¯ll be right back!¡± The two little girls who had been eating also raised their heads at this moment, clenched their small fists, and cheered Xue An on, ¡°Daddy, go for it!¡± Xue An laughed heartily, ¡°Alright!¡± After speaking, Xue An surveyed the crowd. The crowd in the distance, upon meeting Xue An¡¯s gaze, all took a half step back with shocked faces. Xue An smiled faintly and then said coldly, ¡°Miss Zhong, didn¡¯t you want revenge? Then come along!¡± Zhong Anan was stunned for a moment, then her expression turned solemn and she nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She then turned and shouted into the darkness, ¡°Come on over!¡± The elders and mighty ones of the Taiyin Deity Clan all walked over. Xue An glanced at the group, waved his hand casually, and a series of sword lights flew out, landing on each person. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go!¡± With that, Xue An waved his hand, and his entire figure soared into the sky in an instant. Chapter 1136 - Chapter 1136 Chapter 1136 Prestigious Families Gather a Time Chapter 1136: Chapter 1136: Prestigious Families Gather, a Time of Peace and Prosperity (First Update) Chapter 1136: Chapter 1136: Prestigious Families Gather, a Time of Peace and Prosperity (First Update) Zhong Anan called out sharply, ¡°Follow closely!¡± As she spoke, she also mobilized her divine power and took off into the air. In an instant. Led by the Dao Sword¡¯s radiance bestowed by Xue An, the entire Taiyin Deity Clan soared into the sky and disappeared into the horizon. Everyone stared blankly at the streaks of light vanishing into the sky, their minds blank for a moment. They had thought that Xue An had conceded, but unexpectedly, he had boldly decided to confront the powerful clans across the universe and demand justice. But could he return from such a journey? After all, those powerful clans were no pushovers! Many faces inadvertently revealed a sneer. Meanwhile, Chu Xiaoyun and others watched with worried expressions, fearing that Xue An would encounter more trouble. Even An Yan was somewhat anxious. Only Hu Ying was carefree, ¡°Oh come on, Sister Yan, stop worrying about Brother Xue. Those scruffy deities mean nothing in Brother Xue¡¯s eyes. If it were the past, a single glance from Brother Xue could have reduced them to dust! So, just relax!¡± Despite this, An Yan was still somewhat uneasy. At that moment. The Jin Li, transformed from divine symbols, after swirling around the table several times, suddenly leapt into the pot. ¡°Jin Li!¡± Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian screamed in shock. After all, the hot pot was scalding! Unexpectedly, Jin Li popped its head out and then swam around contentedly. Xiao Yu, who was enjoying her meal, was also startled and then, drooling, she reached out with her chopsticks. ¡°This fish looks delicious!¡± But as soon as her chopsticks touched the pot, Jin Li suddenly whipped its tail. Scalding soup splashed all over Xiao Yu¡¯s face. Xiao Yu screamed, then bellowed angrily, ¡°How dare you do this to me, I¡¯m going to pull off all your fins today!¡± Saying this, she rolled up her sleeves and was about to start. However, Jin Li showed no fear at all, even lying on its back in the soup, belly exposed and looking at Xiao Yu with a defiant gaze. Xiao Yu became furious, ¡°Nobody can stop me today. I¡¯m going to eat this thing!¡± With that, she turned up the flame under the hot pot. The soup began to boil furiously, and Jin Li struggled for a while before sinking into the soup. ¡°Jin Li!¡± Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian screamed in shock. Then Xiang Xiang angrily glared at Xiao Yu, ¡°You actually cooked Jin Li to death, you owe us a Jin Li!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! You owe us a Jin Li!¡± Nian Nian cried out with a sob. Xiao Yu was also dumbfounded. ¡°I¡­ I was just playing around! Who knew Jin Li couldn¡¯t withstand boiling?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, you owe us a Jin Li!¡± Nian Nian cried out. At this moment, the soup in the hot pot visibly began to decrease rapidly. In an instant, Jin Li drank all the hot pot soup, burped contentedly, then leaped from the pot, casting a disdainful glance at Xiao Yu. Then it flew into Nian Nian¡¯s arms and comfortably closed its eyes. Seeing that Jin Li was alright, the two girls¡¯ anger turned into joy. But Xiao Yu was dumbfounded. It was a while before she exploded in anger, shouting, ¡°Did everyone see that? This fish dares to look down on me? A fish dares to look down on me? This is simply an outrageous insult!¡± However, her shouts were completely ignored. Xiao Yu, in a huff, yelled at Hu Ying, ¡°Sister Hu, did you see that? This fish actually dared to scorn me? I¡­¡± Hu Ying casually knocked her on the head and said, ¡°So what if I saw? You provoked it first; shut up!¡± Xiao Yu, holding her head, was on the verge of tears and shut her mouth, but inside, she was constantly plotting how to deal with this big dumb fish. Meanwhile, Xue An and his group had traveled through layers of void and left the bounds of the Tian Zhao Realm, arriving at the location of the four seas universe. Such speed, if spoken of, would shock people. It was still because Xue An wanted to take care of the people of the Taiyin Clan following him, so he had deliberately slowed down. Finally, They arrived just outside the space where the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan resided. Zhong Anan whispered, ¡°Sir, ahead is the Heavenly Fire Desert! And this time, the clan alliance should be within Heavenly Fire City!¡± Xue An watched quietly, seemingly sensing something. His eyes gradually brightened, and then he said with a half-smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Having said that, he prepared to step forward. Zhong Anan was alarmed, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t¡­¡± Because, like the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan, such a powerful clan would definitely have a Defense Formation at the boundary of their territory. Xue An walking directly in might trigger the Defense Formation, thereby alerting the people inside. But it was too late, Xue An¡¯s foot had already stepped into the void. Zhong Anan sighed inwardly, thinking they had certainly alerted their presence. But what happened next greatly exceeded her expectations. In the void appeared a light screen, upon which flames flowed, emitting oppressive heat, clearly the Defense Formation of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan. However, when Xue An¡¯s body contacted the Defense Formation, the layer of light screen rippled and then, like a servant seeing their master, silently withdrew. A massive gap appeared in front of everyone. Zhong Anan and the Taiyin Deity Clan¡¯s people watched in shock. The Heavenly Fire Divine Clan¡¯s Defense Formation was so effortlessly breached? This was simply inconceivable! Xue An, however, didn¡¯t consider it a big deal and stepped inside. And just as Xue An and his party had entered the Heavenly Fire Desert, Inside the Heavenly Fire Divine Mansion, it was still a scene of peace and prosperity. All the clans gathered together, drinking heartily, appearing extremely joyous. Even Qi Sixiang and Bai Tu, sitting on the high platform, showed colors of triumph. ¡°Hehe, the ten-day deadline has now passed, I suppose that Xue fellow is currently being foolish in Cursed City!¡± Bai Tu said with a cold laugh. Xiong Xiao, hearing this, also sneered, ¡°I think he might not just be being foolish; maybe he is crying under the covers!¡± This remark drew a burst of raucous laughter from the crowd. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Qi Xuanfeng, laughing the most exaggeratedly, spoke sarcastically, ¡°I wonder what those despicable people from the Taiyin Deity Clan are feeling right now, probably so regretful they want to hit a wall!¡± Standing respectfully behind him, Xuan Hun quickly chimed in with a flattery, ¡°Second Young Master is right, I reckon those from the Taiyin Deity Clan must hate that wretch Zhong Anan to death now!¡± Hearing the name Zhong Anan, Qi Xuanfeng¡¯s expression changed, and he slapped Xuan Hun across the face. Xuan Hun stumbled, almost falling to the ground, then looked bewilderedly at Qi Xuanfeng. Qi Xuanfeng said viciously, ¡°Never mention that wretch¡¯s name in front of me again! Understand?¡± Chapter 1137 - Chapter 1137 Chapter 1137 The War Begins An Appetizer (2nd Chapter 1137: Chapter 1137: The War Begins, An Appetizer (2nd Update) Chapter 1137: Chapter 1137: The War Begins, An Appetizer (2nd Update) Xuan Hun hurriedly nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Hmph, when we catch this wench, I¡¯ll definitely make her suffer so much that she¡¯ll beg for life but unable to beg for death!¡± Qi Xuanfeng¡¯s eyes were full of venomous hatred, for as soon as he heard the name Zhong Anan, he felt his cheeks burning with pain, a sensation that nearly drove him mad. Qi Sixiang noticed this and was about to speak when suddenly, a streak of fire shot through the air and appeared before him. With a casual wave of his hand, Qi Sixiang caught the streak of light. Silence descended upon the scene. Everyone knew this was the Divine Fire Order, specifically used by the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan to transmit messages. At that moment, Qi Sixiang burst into laughter, his mirth quite jubilant. Bai Tu, standing to one side, asked, ¡°Chieftain Qi, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Qi Sixiang laughed, ¡°Nothing much, it¡¯s just that someone sent over a scene from the Cursed City!¡± ¡°Oh? A scene from the Cursed City?¡± Bai Tu was a bit startled. Qi Sixiang nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± As he spoke, he waved his hand, and a scene emerged in the divine pavilion through a water mirror. Displayed within the water mirror was the sight of Xue An, An Yan, Hu Ying, and others sitting atop the city walls, enjoying a hotpot together. Seeing this, everyone was taken aback. And then there was a burst of roaring laughter. ¡°It¡¯s really laughable that at this time, they still have the heart to eat. Xue An¡¯s guts must be really big!¡± many sneered. Xiong Xiao, however, was fixated on something else entirely. He greedily stared at the stunningly beautiful An Yan and Hu Ying in the mirror, licking his lips as he said, ¡°These women are so beautiful! Once this Xue An is killed, I will capture all the women around him and enjoy them thoroughly!¡± With those words, he let out a sinister laugh. But just then, a cold voice echoed from afar, ¡°Too bad, you won¡¯t live to enjoy it!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Everyone was startled. In the same moment, they saw Xue An, leading the people of the Taiyin Deity Clan, stride confidently into the Heavenly Fire Divine Pavilion. ¡°It¡¯s Xue An!¡± someone exclaimed in shock. Boom! The whole place was like being struck by a magnitude nine earthquake, everyone shook. Qi Sixiang, Bai Tu, and others abruptly stood up, their faces full of shock as they looked at Xue An. Especially Qi Sixiang, who couldn¡¯t believe his own eyes. He knew that this Heavenly Fire City, and even the entire Heavenly Fire Desert were under his complete control. To put it plainly, even if an ant crawled in, he would be aware of it. Yet, he had no inkling when Xue An and a big group of people walked in. How could Qi Sixiang not be terrified? Standing amid the crowd, Qi Xuanfeng, upon seeing Zhong Anan behind Xue An, couldn¡¯t contain his rage, ¡°Bitch, you dare to show up?¡± Zhong Anan¡¯s expression was icy as she glanced at Qi Xuanfeng, then turned her menacing gaze towards the panic-stricken Xuan Hun. Though she didn¡¯t speak, the fierce killing intent in her eyes made Xuan Hun shake and nervously hide behind Qi Xuanfeng. At this moment, Xue An surveyed the entire place and said indifferently, ¡°Is everyone here?¡± His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but reached the ears of everyone present. In an instant, the Heavenly Fire Divine Pavilion became eerily silent. Many looked at Xue An with disbelief in their eyes. Because no one had anticipated his sudden arrival. Wasn¡¯t he just eating in that water mirror image just now? What was going on? Many were filled with doubts and uncertainty, so when faced with Xue An¡¯s questioning, the entire place became quiet for a moment. Xue An smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t be so serious, I¡¯m just asking! Since everyone is here, that makes things easier!¡± Speaking, Xue An lifted his head to look at Xiong Xiao with a faint glint in his eyes and said indifferently, ¡°Seeing the aura on you, you must be one of those Wutong Divine Sect people, right?¡± For some reason, when faced with Xue An¡¯s gaze, even the notoriously fierce Xiong Xiao subconsciously took a half-step back. Because the moment he was fixed by Xue An¡¯s stare, he felt that he wasn¡¯t facing an ordinary youth but a mammoth colossus. It seemed as if a primordial giant dragon was hidden within the slender-framed young man in white, causing even Xiong Xiao to feel a tinge of fear. But almost immediately, He realized his loss of composure, then viciously stepped forward, raging, ¡°Yes, I am Xiong Xiao, the Sect Hierarch of the Wutong Divine Sect, you¡­¡±. Before he could finish his speech, Xue An didn¡¯t even say a word, directly extending a hand as if it were carved from jade and slapped down. Boom! A massive palm shadow, like a mountain collapsing, smashed down on Xiong Xiao. Xiong Xiao¡¯s savage fury was ignited, and he roared furiously, ¡°How dare you, boy!¡± With that, he churned his divine power throughout his body, intending to withstand the blow. But he had underestimated Xue An, or overestimated himself. The moment they made contact, a succession of bone-crunching sounds like firecrackers burst forth from within Xiong Xiao¡¯s body. Then Xiong Xiao screamed as he was smashed directly into the immensely hard ground, his stature instantly compressed by half. Moreover, Xiong Xiao¡¯s skin was pierced by his own shattered bones, revealing a ghastly white forest of broken bone stumps amidst the flow of blood. With one palm, The Sect Hierarch of the Wutong Divine Sect was smashed so hard by Xue An that he continuously spat blood, on the verge of death. The whole place instantly fell deathly silent. Those who had been prepared to laugh at Xue An were now completely dumbfounded. Even the accompanying members of the Taiyin Deity Clan were stunned in place. Because they too had not expected Xue An to be so mighty, hardly uttering a few words upon entering the fray before taking action. In the quiet, Xue An indifferently said, ¡°I could hardly care who you are, but just for that sentence you just uttered, this palm was merely an appetizer!¡± Hearing such an overbearing statement from Xue An, many around fell silent. Even those who were faint-hearted had already quietly stepped back, attempting to distance themselves from Xue An. Meanwhile, Qi Sixiang also came to his senses from the shock and stared coldly at Xue An, saying in a chilly voice. ¡°Xue An, I do admire your guts! How daring must you be to actually disrupt the peace in my Heavenly Fire City! Are you tired of living?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That¡¯s right! Xue An, you killed my son, and I haven¡¯t yet settled that score with you. Yet today, you dare to come knocking on our door?¡± Bai Tu of the Ancient Sword Divine Clan also snarled menacingly. Even Xiong Xiao, who had been nearly flattened by Xue An¡¯s palm, managed to spit out a large mouthful of blood at this moment. He then wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and chuckled sinisterly as he stared at Xue An with a vicious gaze. ¡°Xue An, your strength is indeed remarkable! But do you really think that one palm has finished me? You are still too naive!¡± As he spoke, the majority of Xiong Xiao¡¯s body, which had been smashed into the ground, suddenly exploded. But there was no splatter of blood, nor even fragments of flesh and bones; rather, they started to converge back together instantly. Chapter 1138 - Chapter 1138 Chapter 1138 Calm as the Sea Flesh Grinder (3rd Chapter 1138: Chapter 1138: Calm as the Sea, Flesh Grinder (3rd Update) Chapter 1138: Chapter 1138: Calm as the Sea, Flesh Grinder (3rd Update) A massive flesh and blood giant began to take shape, and in an instant, an unscathed Xiong Xiao appeared before everyone. Then he rushed forward laughing maniacally at Xue An, ¡°Xue An, you didn¡¯t expect this, did you? I am the true embodiment of undying flesh! Hahaha!¡± Xiong Xiao¡¯s laugh was arrogant to the extreme. At the same time. Qi Xuanfeng, the second young master of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan, stealthily signalled to the people behind him. The powerful members of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan silently moved forward and began to surround Xue An. The Ancient Sword Divine Clan and the Wutong Divine Sect followed suit. The forces from these three major powers formed a triangular enclosure, trapping Xue An and his group firmly in the middle. Even the space was slightly trembling under their locked-in Qi. Seeing this situation, Xiong Xiao¡¯s laughter became even more smug and wild. ¡°Xue An, if you kneel down and beg for mercy now, and offer up your women, I might grant you a swift death, otherwise, I am going to make you understand what true fear is!¡± Xiong Xiao proclaimed with unchecked arrogance. ¡°Oh? Making me understand what fear is?¡± Xue An said with a cold laugh, then suddenly looked up. ¡°Then let this slaughter feast begin with you!¡± This time, Xiong Xiao had learned his lesson and, without waiting for Xue An to finish, snorted coldly, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± With that, he moved swiftly, charging forward and reaching out his hand with a claw strike. Rip. As if it were paper, the space was torn apart by Xiong Xiao¡¯s claw, which then rapidly struck towards Xue An. The might of his strike was so great that several weaker individuals nearby exploded into pieces, their spirits completely extinguished. Xiong Xiao¡¯s face showed a savage smile, seemingly visualizing the scene next second where Xue An died by his hand. The delightful feeling of his palm piercing skin, flowing through hot blood, crushing bones and internal organs was so gratifying that Xiong Xiao quivered with excitement. But the next second, none of what he had imagined happened. All that came was a strange sensation from his arm. Unexpectedly, Xue An had already stretched out his hand and grasped Xiong Xiao¡¯s striking palm. Xiong Xiao was taken aback, then tried desperately to withdraw his hand in fright. However, he soon realized with horror that, although Xue An¡¯s hand seemed slender, it was as immovable as a mountain, and all of his struggles were in vain. It was at this moment that Xue An¡¯s mouth curved into a grim smile. ¡°Do you really think you can stand against me with such a palm technique?¡± Saying this, Xue An¡¯s hand suddenly clenched. In the sound of crunching bones, Xiong Xiao¡¯s palm was crushed into a lump of flesh by Xue An. Xiong Xiao let out a sky-shattering scream. He enjoyed bloodshed and slaughter, as well as listening to others scream in agony. But what he liked was the feeling of being the butcher and others as the fish on the chopping board. He didn¡¯t wish the sensation of torturing his opponent, slowly bringing them to death, to ever happen to himself. Yet now the situation was reversed, he had truly become the prey, and he found it unbearable. Especially when he discovered with horror that, although he tried to activate his Divine Power to heal the hand pulverized by Xue An, it was futile. It was as if a barrier separated his hand from his body entirely. This filled him with dread, and he roared, ¡°What the hell have you done to me?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Nothing much, just a small appetizer before the meal! I did say, you would be the first course in this slaughter feast, so take your time and enjoy! Isn¡¯t this exactly what you love?¡± Xiong Xiao was now a mix of shock, anger and full of fear towards Xue An. He couldn¡¯t understand how this youth, who looked as delicate as a woman, could be so ruthless when he struck. Even more ruthless than himself! The key was that as he did these things, his gaze was as calm as the ocean, with even a faint hint of pity. This feeling made Xiong Xiao feel as though he were a sinner being judged by a Deity. He simply couldn¡¯t accept this. Moreover, he understood that if he couldn¡¯t defeat this man, then he could forget about maintaining his position as the Sect Hierarch of the Wutong Divine Sect. Therefore, he violently retreated, flying several dozen feet backward, before directly severing his already mangled hands and then coldly looked at Xue An. ¡°You are indeed strong, I admit that I underestimated you! But you have also successfully enraged me! Now, I¡¯m going to show you what price must be paid for enraging a real powerhouse!¡± With that said, Xiong Xiao¡¯s eyes suddenly turned a demonic blood-red, and then he let out an angry howl to the sky. ¡°Demonic Deity, appear!¡± Boom! With his command, the void rippled with layers upon layers, and then a Demonic Deity wearing a fierce ghostly crown and sitting on a vile baby lotus emerged from within. Not only that, but one Demonic Deity after another followed. In an instant, the sky above the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan was occupied by a dense throng of Demonic Deities. The evil and powerful aura even made the entire Heavenly Fire Divine Clan tremble. ¡°Hahaha, Xue An, you should be proud to have made me release all the Demonic Deities worshipped by our sect at once! Destroy him!¡± Xiong Xiao imperiously pointed forward. A myriad of powerful Demonic Deities layered their formidable auras, descending upon Xue An¡¯s head in an instant. In that moment, it was as though Xue An had donned a hat composed of countless Demonic Deities. The combined aura of so many Demonic Deities formed an overwhelming force that locked onto Xue An and directly bombarded him. Wherever it passed, space fractured like a vast sea. At least the members of the Taiyin Deity Clan were forced to retreat far away, but Xue An didn¡¯t even consider these Demonic Deities worthy of his attention, merely offering a cold smile. ¡°A group of beasts dwelling in spatial cracks dares to call themselves Demonic Deities?¡± After speaking, Xue An suddenly looked up, a flash of light in his eyes, and a surging Divine Sense shot straight out. Boom. After a dull thud, an invisible wave of Divine Sense impact spread instantly. Numerous Cultivators of lower Cultivation Level among the Divine Assembly grunted in unison, nearly having their souls scattered by the shockwave. And those bombarding Demonic Deities were instantly stalled in their movements, then issued unwilling roars of rage before exploding one after another. In an instant. All those Demonic Deities were reduced to dust. The backlash forced blood from Xiong Xiao¡¯s mouth and nose. But what was even more intolerable to him was the terror in his heart. ¡°No¡­ this is impossible!¡± He couldn¡¯t believe that the host of Demonic Deities, on which the Wutong Divine Sect had built its reputation and never failed, were pulverized without even surviving a single encounter with Xue An. But the facts did not change for anyone¡¯s will. Xiong Xiao¡¯s cry was not yet over, when Xue An blandly said, ¡°I¡¯m getting tired of this dish of yours! Take it away!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With that, Xue An¡¯s palms struck together, casting immense palm shadows directly over Xiong Xiao. Then those two palm shadows suddenly whirled, creating what seemed like a gigantic millstone in the void. And Xiong Xiao became the object being ground. He screamed miserably as his body burst apart, attempting once more to escape by this method. But as his form disintegrated into a torrent of flesh and blood, he found the heavens and earth around him to be already sealed off. Chapter 1139 - Chapter 1139 Chapter 1139 A Fight to the Death with Swords Chapter 1139: Chapter 1139: A Fight to the Death with Swords Drawn, Blood Stains the Divine Pavilion (4th Update) Chapter 1139: Chapter 1139: A Fight to the Death with Swords Drawn, Blood Stains the Divine Pavilion (4th Update) His entire being was firmly trapped within the ¡°grindstone.¡± At the same time, the grindstone spun, vibrating the space so much that wrinkles appeared. And Xiong Xiao let out an extremely shrill and tragic scream. ¡°No¡­ I was wrong, please don¡¯t kill¡­¡± His voice was faint, then quickly disappeared into nothingness. All that could be heard throughout the venue were the subtle cracking sounds of bones being ground to dust by that palm. Finally, after three breaths, the palm shadow dissipated. And looking at the scene once more, Xiong Xiao¡¯s figure was nowhere to be seen. What remained was only the tiny blood mist floating in the air. This was all that Xiong Xiao left in this world. Under Xue An¡¯s last strike, Xiong Xiao¡¯s spirit had been crushed into nothingness. Although this might all seem to have occurred slowly, it all happened within the span of just an incense stick¡¯s burning time. Yet, in such a fleeting time, Xue An directly annihilated Xiong Xiao, the Clan Leader of the Wutong Divine Sect. Such an impressive feat left everyone¡¯s minds blank. At the same time, Xue An looked towards Qi Sixiang and Bai Tu, whose expressions were changing unpredictably, and smiled faintly, ¡°I¡¯ve had my appetizer, now, it¡¯s time for the main course!¡± Faced with Xue An¡¯s smile, Qi Sixiang and Bai Tu trembled, and then simultaneously roared with fury, ¡°Attack together!¡± At this command, a multitude of strong warriors from both clans and the sect swarmed forward, attacking in unison, trying to bring Xue An to his death. Spectacular light burst forth, and his imposing presence filled the air. Xue An¡¯s form was like a small boat in a vast ocean, completely submerged. ¡°My lord!¡± Zhong Anan and the members of the Taiyin Divine Clan cried out in shock, and then they too rushed forward, attempting to rescue Xue An. But at that moment, Qi Xuanfeng, leading a group of his subordinates, blocked their path, and cackled strangely, ¡°Zhong Anan, your lord is now dead without a place for his corpse. Surrender obediently, and perhaps if I¡¯m in a good mood, I might let you live a few more days. Otherwise, today will be your end!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Zhong Anan, don¡¯t be so deluded, just surrender! Xue An, no matter how formidable, didn¡¯t he still die at the hands of our leaders?¡± Xuan Hun advised earnestly. Zhong Anan¡¯s face was cold as ice, she glanced at Qi Xuanfeng, then looked towards the smug Xuan Hun and said deliberately, ¡°You may be content to be a dog, but that doesn¡¯t mean everyone else is willing!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Xuan Hun¡¯s face changed and he said with a venomous look, ¡°Zhong Anan, don¡¯t regret refusing this generous offer, and besides, if you¡¯re not willing to surrender, who¡¯s to say that these clan members behind you aren¡¯t?¡± Clearly, Xuan Hun was trying to sow discord. But Zhong Anan couldn¡¯t help but be startled. What if the people behind her also harbored different intentions? Upon this thought, she involuntarily turned around to look at everyone. But all the Taiyin Divine Clan members present bowed solemnly, ¡°Clan Leader, we are¡­ ready to fight to the death!¡± Their voices echoed throughout the entire Skyfire Divine Palace, causing Xuan Hun¡¯s face to turn extremely ugly. Zhong Anan was also stunned, then she felt a surge of emotion, inhaled deeply, and declared with a loud laugh, ¡°Good! This is what my people of the Taiyin Clan should be like!¡± With that, she slowly drew the sword that Mu Guqing had passed to her and called out in a cold voice, ¡°Taiyin Divine Clan¡­ draw your swords!¡± The sound of swords being drawn rose, and amidst the swirling sword lights, the complexions of Qi Xuanfeng and Xuan Hun turned exceedingly ugly. ¡°Hmph, truly stubborn fools! Attack!¡± Qi Xuanfeng commanded with a cold shout. Numerous strong combatants rushed forward. Everyone in the Skyfire Divine Palace felt that the situation was now definite. Because Xue An had already been surrounded and locked down by countless strong opponents, it was unlikely he would escape. As for the Taiyin Divine Clan, they were not even considered a threat. Thus, there were far more attackers against the Taiyin Divine Clan than against Xue An because everyone prefers to pick on the weaker ones. What¡¯s more, the Taiyin Divine Clan was all delicate women, and it was seen as an advantage to get away with even the slightest gain. At least that¡¯s what the people charging at the forefront thought, but soon, they paid a heavy price for their assumptions. The members of the Taiyin Deity Clan stood in formation with their swords, not striking out prematurely. It wasn¡¯t until these attackers had closed in that Zhong Anan suddenly shouted, ¡°Attack!¡± At that command, all the Taiyin Clan members swung their swords in unison, sword light flashing like rain, followed by a chorus of screams. Those who were part of the first wave of attackers were all slain by the sword. ¡°Advance!¡± Zhong Anan commanded. The people of the Taiyin Deity Clan kept their formation and moved forward. Everywhere they passed, people couldn¡¯t help but step back in shock. Qi Xuanfeng was furious, ¡°Trash, all of you are trash!¡± With that, he prepared to take action himself. Just then, a voice from behind him, from Bai Chi of the Ancient Sword Divine Clan, came through. ¡°Elder brother Qi, hold your temper, leave this woman to me!¡± Qi Xuanfeng paused slightly, ¡°Brother Bai, you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when it comes to swordplay, our Ancient Sword Divine Clan is the progenitor!¡± Bai Chi said with full confidence. He then looked at the long sword held by Zhong Anan with a greedy face. He recognized at a glance that this was the long sword Mu Guqing had relied on before his death. The quality of the sword was so enticing that it made him covetous, naturally wanting to seize it for himself. So he sneered, and then his figure halted, and he disappeared on the spot. When he reappeared, he was already in front of Zhong Anan, slashing down with a sinister smile. A dazzling sword light thundered down with incredible speed, not giving anyone time to react. Bai Chi was utterly confident in this sword strike, convinced that Zhong Anan had no chance of surviving. Because at a glance, he could tell that Zhong Anan¡¯s Sword Dao Cultivation was quite ordinary. Indeed. But as Zhong Anan¡¯s figure shook, although she wanted to dodge, the sword light had already reached above her head. A look of unwillingness flashed in Zhong Anan¡¯s eyes. Was she really unable to change this outcome? Well, at least she had fought, she thought to herself, dying without regrets. With this thought, a look of relief appeared on Zhong Anan¡¯s face. But just as the sword was about to strike Zhong Anan¡¯s head, a seemingly insignificant sword thread suddenly shot out from above Zhong Anan¡¯s head and leisurely met Bai Chi¡¯s slashing sword. There was no sound. Not even any extra disturbance. In the face of this fine thread of sword energy, Bai Chi¡¯s sword strike was as if dirt had encountered gold, completely unable to resist, and was directly annihilated. Bai Chi¡¯s body shook, and he looked at the sword thread with a look of utter astonishment, opening his mouth as if to shout something. But at that moment, the sword thread turned into a streak of light and pierced straight through his mouth. There was a muffled boom, and a large hole exploded out of the back of Bai Chi¡¯s head, with the sword thread flying out from it and then sweeping across the air. Amid muffled thuds, all the powerhouses assaulting the Taiyin Deity Clan stood rooted to the spot. The situation came to a sudden standstill. Those watching were all stunned, not understanding what had happened. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only in Bai Chi¡¯s eyes did a deep reverence and fear emerge, his lips moved as if trying to say something, but in the next instant, his gaze dimmed. And then, his vitality was completely cut off, and he died, his soul utterly extinguished. At the same time, a bizarre and terrifying scene unfolded before everyone. All the attackers of the Taiyin Deity Clan stood in place with a dazed expression. A thin line of blood suddenly appeared on their throats, which rapidly expanded, and then, in the next instant, the heads of these strong personages soared into the air. As blood spurted, these warriors also perished, their bodies split in two. Chapter 1140 - Chapter 1140 Chapter 1140 Ancient Sword Battle (First Update) Chapter 1140: Chapter 1140 Ancient Sword Battle (First Update) Chapter 1140: Chapter 1140 Ancient Sword Battle (First Update) The entire place instantly quieted down to the point where everyone¡¯s fearful breathing could be heard. Many were stunned by the scene unfolding before them. Even Zhong Anan was a bit dazed, as she didn¡¯t know what this streak of Sword Qi was all about. At that moment, the streak of Sword Qi flew toward the intense light sealed off by many powerful fighters. ¡°Stop it!¡± Qi Sixiang was the first to react, shouting in alarm. Bai Tu, who was standing nearby, also recovered from his shock and roared in grief and anger, ¡°Chi¡¯er!¡± The dead Bai Chi was also a son he had highly valued. In fact, this was already the second son he had lost, and without exception, they had all died at Xue An¡¯s hands. Thus, he hated Xue An to the bone, and without needing Qi Sixiang to tell him, he flashed forward, facing the approaching Sword Qi directly, and sneered, ¡°Dare to play with swords in front of my Ancient Sword Divine Clan, break for me!¡± As he spoke, he roared, and suddenly a lonely small sword appeared in front of him. The small sword grew as it met the wind, instantly transforming into a nearly ten-meter-long Giant Sword, and it directly confronted the incoming Sword Qi. A crisp sound of clashing metal rang out. Then, the Giant Sword was sent flying back several dozen meters, the blade trembling slightly, evidently damaged. But the strike had its effect. After a slight pause, the streak of Sword Qi finally shattered and ultimately dissipated into nothingness. Seeing this, Bai Tu laughed heartily and then viciously said to the still firmly sealed light, ¡°My sword is called Flowing Kill! There is nothing in the world that can withstand its strike, and in terms of swordsmanship, no one can match the Ancient Sword Divine Clan! Xue An, don¡¯t even dream of anything that could save you! It¡¯s useless, just accept your fate and face death!¡± The arrogance and joy in his voice were palpable. And Qi Xuanfeng as well as Xuan Hun and the others, who originally had their hearts in their throats, couldn¡¯t help but secretly breathe a sigh of relief. In any case, they had managed to eliminate that terrifying streak of Sword Qi! With the joint execution by many masters, the downfall of Xue An seemed to be only a matter of time. Yet just as many were beginning to relax, a light laugh from Xue An came from within the intense light. ¡°Flowing Kill, unbreakable, unmatched in swordsmanship? I really wonder, who gave you the courage to be so brazen?¡± Bai Tu¡¯s face changed, and then he coldly snorted through his nostrils and said icily, ¡°Xue An, what? You still refuse to accept it? But what can you do about it? You¡¯re already trapped in a deadly situation; there¡¯s no way out, hahaha!¡± Bai Tu laughed wildly again. In fact, the reason he was so happy wasn¡¯t just because he could avenge the deaths of his two sons but also because the Sect Hierarch Xiong Xiao of the Wutong Divine Sect had also died! This was incredibly good news for him. Once Xue An was also eliminated, the great Tian Zhao Realm would be shared by the Ancient Sword Divine Clan and the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan. By then, the Ancient Sword Divine Clan would also rise to become the top distinguished and major clan. So naturally, he was extremely happy. But just at that moment, a cold voice threw cold water on him. ¡°Who says I can¡¯t get out? I merely wanted to see what abilities you all have, but now it seems they are nothing more than this! So¡­ the game is over!¡± As soon as the words ¡°the game is over¡± were spoken, ripples appeared in the space sealed off by countless powerful fighters, and the dazzling light screen also began to flicker unstably. Then, a pair of hands suddenly reached out, tearing apart to both sides. Crack! The light screen, which was a congregation of the power of countless fighters, was directly torn in half, and the backlash force sent these fighters flying. And when the radiance scattered, who else could that proudly standing young man in white be, if not Xue An? The ejected experts caused chaos throughout the venue. Meanwhile, those who survived looked at Xue An with eyes filled with utter astonishment. They all believed that Xue An was undoubtedly going to lose this time, but unexpectedly, he broke through the encircling radiance with ease. Zhong Anan and the people of the Taiyin Deity Clan heaved a sigh of relief. No matter what, it was the best outcome that their leader was safe and sound. In that moment, Bai Tu came to his senses and a deep sense of fear appeared in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t understand why this young man was so formidable. Xue An leisurely sized him up and then fixed his gaze on the Flowing Kill Sword floating beside his shoulder, giving a faint smile. ¡°Is this the ¡®invincible¡¯ treasured sword you spoke of?¡± Bai Tu¡¯s eyes gradually grew colder, and without changing his expression, he nodded slightly to the people of the Ancient Sword Divine Clan not far behind Xue An, then coldly said, ¡°Yes!¡± Xue An chuckled and shook his head. ¡°I take back what I just said. You¡¯re not arrogant; you¡¯re simply ignorant and short-sighted!¡± Though the words were harsh, Bai Tu paid no heed. Just as Xue An finished speaking, Bai Tu suddenly bellowed, ¡°Attack!¡± At his command, he grabbed the Flowing Kill and took the lead with a slash. Then, the people of the Ancient Sword Divine Clan simultaneously drew their swords. Sword lights, as white as snow, enveloped the entire place. Their Sword Qi was so intense that the spectators felt even their facial hairs seemed to be sliced off, and their bodies were painfully pricked by the fierce Sword Intent, making them step back in shock. Yet, amidst this myriad of sword lights, Xue An merely smiled coldly. ¡°Since the Ancient Sword Divine Clan is so confident in their swordsmanship, today I will let you see what true invincible swordsmanship is!¡± With that, Xue An suddenly looked up as a grand Sword Intent surged from his body to the heavens, dissipating all incoming sword lights in its path, turning them into nothingness. Bai Tu and the people of the Ancient Sword Divine Clan were all shaken by this Sword Intent. Especially Bai Tu, who simply couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. ¡°No¡­ how can you possess such powerful Sword Intent?¡± Xue An smirked coldly. ¡°Why not? Do you think you of the Ancient Sword Divine Clan are the only ones who can wield a sword?¡± A grave expression appeared on Bai Tu¡¯s face, and his fear of Xue An deepened. But now, he and the entire Ancient Sword Divine Clan had no way out. There was only one choice left to them¨Ckill Xue An. Otherwise, they might also face total annihilation. ¡°Sword Array!¡± Bai Tu commanded in a deep voice. Boom! At the command, the clanspeople of the Ancient Sword Divine Clan shifted their formations, then assembled into a formidable Sword Array. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And at the heart of the formation was Bai Tu. A wave of sword lights converged upon him, clinging to the Flowing Kill Sword in his hand. The sword¡¯s might grew increasingly powerful. Yet Xue An showed no signs of fear; instead, he watched with interest. Moments later, Bai Tu¡¯s Quicksand Sword had become dazzlingly brilliant, then with a fierce shout from Bai Tu, ¡°Flowing Kill Heaven Slash!¡± Chapter 1141 - Chapter 1141 Chapter 1141 Excessive Bullying (Second Update) Chapter 1141: Chapter 1141: Excessive Bullying (Second Update) Chapter 1141: Chapter 1141: Excessive Bullying (Second Update) Boom! As the sword slashed down, its sweeping might rendered words pale in comparison. Every observer of the strike had their spirits completely captivated. A look of pride appeared on Bai Tu¡¯s face. The Ancient Sword Divine Clan had built a prestigious name through their mastery of swordsmanship, and this Sword Array was among their best. Once activated, it could converge the swordsmanship of everyone within the array into a single person. It was truly capable of slaying both gods and Buddhas. Thus, in his view, this strike would surely claim Xue An¡¯s life! But before his smile could fully bloom, he saw Xue An look up at the approaching sword and smirk slightly, ¡°Interesting, but that¡¯s all it is!¡± With those words, he slowly raised his hand as if to block the sword with his bare flesh. Many onlookers shook their heads secretly, thinking that Xue An must have been intimidated by the sword¡¯s momentum, causing his mind to become muddled. Otherwise, why would he nonsensically attempt to combat the fierce sword glow with his flesh? Bai Tu, wielding the sword, even thought to laugh out loud with pride. He believed that Xue An was at the end of his tether with no strategies left. Just when everyone thought that the next moment would see Xue An sprayed with blood, the originally brilliant glow of the sword suddenly froze. Everyone was momentarily stunned. Including Bai Tu, whose satisfaction vanished in an instant, replaced by a face full of shock. Because at that moment, the Flowing Light Sword was firmly clamped between two of Xue An¡¯s fingers, unable to advance further. All the previous sword¡¯s might and pressure dissipated before those slender fingers. Using fingers to break a sword! This was truly unheard of. Bai Tu had never seen it either, but he gritted his teeth and suddenly pulled back, trying to wrest the sword from Xue An¡¯s grip. Yet, he then realized that Xue An¡¯s fingers were immovable like two great mountains. Simultaneously, Xue An lightly smiled, ¡°Is that all the strength you have?¡± With that, he effortlessly pulled the sword backward, and Bai Tu felt an overwhelming force assail him. His hands, unable to resist, were forced open before he stepped back several paces in shock and fear, staring blankly at Xue An. Not just him, all eyes were now fixed on Xue An. Then, holding the Flowing Kill Sword, Xue An examined it up and down, shook his head lightly, and said, ¡°It¡¯s a good sword, too bad¡­ the person using it has such trash swordsmanship!¡± After speaking, Xue An gave a chilling smile to Bai Tu and the people of the Ancient Sword Divine Clan. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll show you the true power of this sword!¡± With those words, Xue An flicked the Quicksand Sword lightly. A sound like a dragon¡¯s roar echoed across the vast Heavenly Fire Sanctuary. Then, from the sword, came continuous subtle cracking sounds as patterns and arrays explosively shattered. These were arrays left on this Flowing Kill Sword by successive Clan Leaders of the Ancient Sword Divine Clan. Though seemingly inconspicuous, the cumulative power from generations was not to be underestimated. And Bai Tu could wield this sword primarily because of these arrays. He had always believed that the formidable power of this Flowing Kill was largely due to these arrays. But after Xue An shattered all the arrays attached to it, the Flowing Kill Sword¡¯s brilliance circulated, as resplendent as the stars. His momentum was skyrocketing by the second, becoming more than a hundred times mightier than before. Only then did Xue An nod in satisfaction, ¡°Now that looks more like it!¡± Having said that, Xue An, as if nonchalantly, swung his sword down. With a slicing sound, wherever the Quicksand Sword passed, space itself seemed to tear like fragile paper, leaving behind a long, slim crack. Such power was unheard of. At least Bai Tu and the others were already dumbstruck. Then Xue An looked up at them with a grim smile, ¡°Now, let your own swords finish you off!¡± With a casual wave of his hand, the Flowing Kill Sword flew out and began to circle above the heads of the people from the Ancient Sword Divine Clan. ¡°This is bad!¡± Bai Tu exclaimed in shock. But it was too late, as the Flowing Kill Sword with a dragon-like momentum cleaved through the air. Thud thud! Sounds of dull impact filled the air as the Quicksand Sword, like the reaper¡¯s scythe, harvested the lives of numerous clansmen from the Ancient Sword Divine Clan. Screams of agony, angry roars of despair, and pleas for mercy echoed through the Fire God Pavilion. But all of it was futile. In just a few moments, almost all the people from the Ancient Sword Divine Clan had been massacred. Only Bai Tu, with his tremendous strength, barely managed to evade this disaster. However, he was already so terrified by Xue An¡¯s relentless tactics that his only thought was to flee! Hence, without even daring to glance at Xue An, he turned and sprinted away. Given that the sword cultivators were already the fastest among all cultivators, and since Bai Tu¡¯s cultivation level was indeed impressive, the moment he decided to flee with all his might, he was almost about to escape the Fire God Pavilion. Once out of the Fire God Pavilion, the vast world outside awaited him! And once he made it back to his clan land, he would surely devise a way to avenge this humiliation! Bai Tu plotted secretly in his heart, accelerating a few more times as he activated all his cultivation level. He was about to leave this place. Xue An stood in place, unmoving, just offering a cold smile, ¡°Thinking of leaving? Do you think you can escape?¡± Then, with a casual wave and a slight shout, ¡°Go!¡±, the Flowing Kill Sword screeched and stabbed through the space right in front, disappearing instantly. And as Bai Tu was sprinting with all his might, he suddenly felt chills running down his spine, a warning alarm going off in his head, causing him to abruptly stop. Just as his figure barely came to a halt, the Quicksand Sword slashed past his nose, so close that Bai Tu even felt a chill at the tip of it, his skin already grazed by the Sword Qi. Blood surged out. But Bai Tu had no time to care about that, utterly terrified as he was and now only wanting to put as much distance between himself and Xue An as possible, he changed direction and tried to flee. Yet, before he could gain speed again, another Sword Intent blocked his way. Bai Tu was scared to his core, turned, and ran again, only to find the result the same. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In an instant, Bai Tu was trapped as if in a sword prison, confined within a small area, unable to move at all. At that moment, Xue An smiled indifferently, ¡°Still trying to run?¡± Bai Tu shuddered, then slowly turned around, his eyes filled with a complex mix of fear, anger, and shock staring at Xue An. After a moment, he took a deep breath, ¡°We are both Sword Cultivators, how about sparing my life?¡± Xue An laughed, then shook his head, ¡°No can do!¡± Bai Tu¡¯s expression hardened, and then he shouted angrily, ¡°Xue An, don¡¯t push people too far! Mercy to the adversary is a virtue. If you push me to the edge, you might not end up any better!¡± Chapter 1142 - Chapter 1142 Chapter 1142 Serve Me as Your Master Are You Chapter 1142: Chapter 1142: Serve Me as Your Master? Are You Worthy? (Third Update) Chapter 1142: Chapter 1142: Serve Me as Your Master? Are You Worthy? (Third Update) Xue An lost his voice in light laughter, ¡°Excessive bullying? Anyone can use those words, but you people are the least qualified! And yes, I am indeed trying to corner you! Because I want to see what you can possibly do to me.¡± Bai Tu¡¯s face alternated between shades of green and white, then suddenly he looked up towards Qi Sixiang in the distance, ¡°Chieftain Qi, our clans joined forces, but now Wutong Divine Sect has perished, and my Ancient Sword Divine Clan is also in a perilous situation. Are you just going to calmly watch from afar?¡± Although Bai Tu tried to maintain his composure, the anger imbued in his words was still audible to the crowd. Yet, faced with the accusation, Qi Sixiang acted as if he heard nothing, even lowering his head to leisurely sip his tea. This caused Bai Tu¡¯s face to change wildly, and he soon realized something, shouting angrily, ¡°Qi Sixiang, you bastard! Even if I die, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± As he spoke, Bai Tu threw caution to the wind and bellowed at Xue An, ¡°Xue An, this is because you forced me!¡± With those words, Bai Tu¡¯s complexion turned ghastly pale at a rapid rate, almost translucent in an instant. Then, an expression of extreme agony appeared on Bai Tu¡¯s face, and with a voice that was a mix of crying and laughing, he shouted, ¡°All of you can go to hell!¡± No sooner had he spoken than Bai Tu¡¯s body burst violently apart. However, there was not a single splatter of blood or flesh because, in that very instant, all of Bai Tu¡¯s flesh and blood had transformed into streams of sword light, which surged like a torrent directly towards Xue An. ¡°Turning the body into a sword!¡± someone exclaimed in shock, recognizing the signature technique of the Ancient Sword Divine Clan. The move was immensely powerful, but rarely employed because once executed, it would consume vast amounts of life force and lifespan, potentially leading to actual death. But Bai Tu was in a desperate situation, hence his all-or-nothing gamble. A hint of appreciation flashed in Xue An¡¯s eyes, ¡°Not bad, you do have the spirit of a Sword Cultivator. But what a pity¡­ Do you think your firefly light dares to compete with the sun and the moon?¡± Having said that, Xue An lightly stamped his foot, causing a slight tremor in the void, and then countless sword lights emerged around him. The momentum was so vast that it was unbearable to behold directly. ¡°Go!¡± With a casual point from Xue An, the sword lights charged diagonally upward, confronting the sword lights that Bai Tu had transformed into. The clash was silent. But Bai Tu¡¯s sword lights suddenly came to a halt in mid-air and then began to rapidly dissipate into nothingness. ¡°No! Spare me, my lord, I¡¯m willing to serve you as master!¡± Bai Tu¡¯s voice, filled with infinite terror, pleaded from the void. Pity, Xue An never harbored any mercy for such people. He knew very well that any repentance from these people was grounded solely in the intimidation of overwhelming power. If one had no power, then no matter how much one begged for mercy, one would only become a joke at the mouths of these self-proclaimed nobility. So to the plea, he simply smiled faintly, ¡°Serve me as master? Haha, do you think you are worthy?¡± With that said, the sword light surged wildly, enveloping everything that was Bai Tu, and then straightaway annihilated him. But just at that moment, Bai Tu let out a fierce roar, ¡°Qi Sixiang, you despicable man, if I die, you won¡¯t fare well either!¡± As he spoke, all the sword lights that Bai Tu had transformed into exploded violently, their force breaking a small gap in the encirclement around Xue An. Overjoyed to see this, Bai Tu turned all his soul power into an overwhelming Sword Intent, charging in an instant towards Qi Sixiang, aiming to slay him. But as Bai Tu¡¯s Sword Intent approached, a pale golden flame suddenly appeared around Qi Sixiang. The flame, looking tender as peach and plum blossoms, would melt everything it touched. Faced with the flame, even Bai Tu¡¯s final stroke of Sword Intent could only shriek before it, then with profound hatred, he bellowed, ¡°Golden Sun Heavenly Fire, Qi Sixiang, you despicable man¡­¡± The scream cut off abruptly, and all was silent once more. But everyone knew that Bai Tu, the Clan Leader of the Ancient Sword Divine Clan, had perished both in body and soul. This also meant that the once dominant Ancient Sword Divine Clan would fall, and its ultimate fate would be nothing but being swallowed by others. Silence enveloped the crowd, many of whom had their legs trembling slightly. For the ferocity of this great war had exceeded what many could endure. From the beginning to the present, not even half an hour had passed, yet two great Divine Clans had perished. The Wutong Divine Sect, the Ancient Sword Divine Clan. Each of these powers, once formidable and impressing the world with their might, had met their demise within the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan¡¯s pavilion. How could such a turn of events not inspire fear? And as for Xue An, the one who had acted, he was now deeply feared by countless people at this very moment. Meanwhile, Xue An, who had consecutively destroyed two great Divine Clans, seemed to treat it as if he had done something insignificant, then he lifted his head and gave a slight smile to Qi Sixiang, who was on a high platform in the distance. ¡°How do you find this spectacle?¡± Qi Sixiang set down his teacup, slowly stood up, and smiled at Xue An, ¡°Mr. Xue truly has awe-inspiring divine might, Qi is impressed!¡± Saying so, Qi Sixiang even bowed deeply to Xue An as a sign of respect. Everyone inside the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan¡¯s pavilion was dumbfounded. What was going on here? Why had Qi Sixiang, who had been shouting for Xue An¡¯s destruction just moments ago, suddenly changed his attitude and become so respectful? Only a few astute individuals seemed to understand something and then they too bowed their heads deeply, not daring to look any further. But faced with Qi Sixiang¡¯s gesture of goodwill, Xue An laughed, ¡°Impressed? Impressed by what? By me destroying your two allies?¡± The irony in his words was nearly overflowing. Yet Qi Sixiang appeared as if he hadn¡¯t heard it, smiling lightly, ¡°In the Divine Realm, strength and status reign supreme. They provoked your Excellency and met their end¨CI can blame no one but themselves!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°In that case, how should we settle the matter with your Heavenly Fire Divine Clan? After all¡­ that son of yours also died by my hand!¡± These words made the atmosphere tense up suddenly. Many looked at Xue An with eyes filled with fright, not understanding why he seemed relentless and even brought up this matter, given Qi Sixiang¡¯s show of goodwill. Against all expectations, Qi Sixiang laughed heartily, ¡°My son Hongbo was arrogant by nature; he must have offended your Excellency! Thus, though regrettable, if he is dead, then he is dead!¡± These words left many people shocked to the core. Was this still the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan notorious for its ferocious and domineering ways? Why had it become so rational and understanding so suddenly? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only Zhong Anan was staring blankly at Xue An¡¯s figure. With her astuteness, she naturally understood why. It was all because of Xue An¡¯s overwhelmingly superior strength; under such might, even the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan had to bow. What Qi Sixiang said was not wrong¨Cin the Divine Realm¡­ indeed, the strong rule supreme. The Taiyin Deity Clan was persecuted by others precisely because it was too weak. Thinking of this, Zhong Anan gave a bitter smile, but her heart made a silent vow: she would make sure that the Taiyin Deity Clan would rise as a powerful clan, never to be bullied by anyone again. Chapter 1143 - Chapter 1143 Chapter 1143 Breaking Sky Fire with One Finger Chapter 1143: Chapter 1143: Breaking Sky Fire with One Finger (4th Update) Chapter 1143: Chapter 1143: Breaking Sky Fire with One Finger (4th Update) Even the once arrogant Qi Xuanfeng, at this moment, had his head bowed, not daring to lift it. As for Xuan Hun, he was even more terrified, shivering behind the crowd, trying to make himself be overlooked. Yet, under such circumstances, Xue An chuckled softly, murmuring, ¡°It seems that reasoning is reserved for the strong, while the law of the jungle is for the weak.¡± While speaking, Xue An¡¯s voice was not loud¨Cat least Qi Sixiang did not hear clearly what he was saying. But that was not important to Qi Sixiang. At this moment, he was all smiles as he said, ¡°Mr. Xue, I think this matter should end here. From now on, my Heavenly Fire Divine Clan is willing to submit to you. What do you think?¡± If Qi Sixiang¡¯s attitude before had stirred some commotion¨C Now, his words were like an earthquake. ¡°What? The Heavenly Fire Divine Clan wants to submit? Am I hearing this right?¡± someone gasped. ¡°Yes, it sounds utterly incredible!¡± another echoed in disbelief. ¡°I think this is a clever move on Chieftain Qi¡¯s part. After all, this Xue An seems too domineering. Submitting now seems like a good thing!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this way, Mr. Xue will also have a way out!¡± The crowd began quietly discussing. But nearly everyone thought Xue An would agree to this request. After all, the ten-day term he had established in Cursed City was also to make various noble clans submit. Now his goal achieved, with a way out afforded to him, how could he possibly disagree? Even the members of the Taiyin Deity Clan thought the same, and although Zhong Anan¡¯s heart was somewhat reluctant and despondent, she eventually lowered her head. After all, the elder had kept his promise, who was she to ask for too much? ¡°Oh? Submit?¡± Contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, Xue An did not immediately agree, instead asking with interest. Qi Sixiang, all smiles, responded, ¡°Yes, from now on, my Heavenly Fire Divine Clan will honor you as the Tian Zhao Master. What do you think?¡± Xue An laughed, seemingly quite happy. Qi Sixiang also laughed, even more joyously. Yet, the next second, the smile on Qi Sixiang¡¯s face froze. Because Xue An softly shook his head, his voice cold as ice, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t think so!¡± Qi Sixiang never imagined that Xue An would reject his offer, and he stood there dumbfounded. Not just him, the entire audience thought they had heard wrong. But Qi Sixiang was not without reason a leader of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan for a thousand years; quickly regaining his composure, he took a deep breath and asked sternly, ¡°My Lord, what do you mean by this?¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°No special meaning, I just want to ask you, was it your people who dealt with the Taiyin Deity Clan matter? Is that also something you think you can just brush off with one sentence?¡± Zhong Anan and all the people from the Taiyin Deity Clan trembled upon hearing this. Especially Zhong Anan, who suddenly looked up at Xue An in disbelief. Because she did not expect Xue An to still remember all these! Anger flashed in Qi Sixiang¡¯s eyes, yet he suppressed it and said coldly, ¡°My Lord, they are just the Taiyin Deity Clan, and besides, it was only Mu Guqing who died. How could it reach this extent?¡± Zhong Anan finally couldn¡¯t hold back her anger and shouted, ¡°Qi Sixiang, you dismiss the death of my master so lightly?¡± Qi Sixiang sneered without saying a word, but his intention was already very clear. Zhong Anan was burning with rage, ready to speak. At that moment, Xue An waved his hand, signaling her to step back, then he turned to Qi Sixiang with a slight smile. ¡°You planned to use me to destroy Wutong Divine Sect and the Ancient Sword Divine Clan, then feign submission to me, hoping to take this opportunity to first harvest the power of these two divine clans, and then slowly enact your plans. Am I right, Chieftain Qi?¡± These words caused a slight change in Qi Sixiang¡¯s expression, but he quickly regained his composure and laughed with a chuckle. ¡°Mr. Xue, I admit that everything you¡¯ve said so far is correct, and what¡¯s wrong with that? In the Divine Realm, deception is the norm. Xiong Xiao and Bai Tu were foolish, so they died, and you can¡¯t blame me for that! As for the territory they left behind, if I don¡¯t take it, someone else naturally will!¡± Such blunt words made many people change their colors. However, Qi Sixiang felt this was nothing more than normal and there was nothing worth discussing. Xue An gave a faint smile, then gently clapped his hands. ¡°Well said! Unfortunately¡­¡± Xue An¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°I made it clear from the beginning that once ten days had passed, those who did not come would pay the price! Have you forgotten that statement?¡± Qi Sixiang¡¯s face changed, and just as he was about to speak, Xue An spoke lightly: ¡°Qi Sixiang, the Ancient Sword Divine Clan and Wutong Divine Sect that I just destroyed might be my enemies, but at least they dared to take action. As for someone like you who manipulates conspiracies and schemes¡­ you are not worthy of the title ¡®strong¡¯!¡± Boom! Qi Sixiang finally lost his composure. A flash of cold light appeared in his eyes, and the table and chairs in front of him exploded. Then Qi Sixiang sneered, ¡°Mr. Xue, don¡¯t think that I am really afraid of you! I just think it¡¯s not worth fighting with someone like you! But you¡¯re so aggressive, you¡¯re really pushing me to the limits!¡± Xue An laughed heartily, ¡°Refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit! I don¡¯t accept either! What I want¡­ is for you all to die!¡± With that, Xue An didn¡¯t wait for Qi Sixiang to react. He stepped forward and threw a punch. The punch struck like a fierce wind, surging powerfully. Everywhere it passed, the platform broke, and the tables and chairs turned to dust. Even the floor was deeply gouged. Seeing this, the already stunned crowd was dumbfounded. Then someone murmured in a daze, ¡°Isn¡¯t he a Sword Cultivator? How is he so formidable in physical combat?¡± But under such a powerful punch, Qi Sixiang¡¯s face showed arrogance, and he didn¡¯t even dodge. As the punch neared, an array of flames of different colors appeared in front of him, quickly forming a thin screen of fireworks. Boom! The punch hit the screen, only stirring up a shallow ripple. Then Qi Sixiang burst into laughter, ¡°Xue An, before my Heavenly Fire, do you really think you stand a chance?¡± Xue An said nothing and raised his hand, throwing several punches, but the result was the same. This seemingly fragile light screen was terrifyingly strong. Every punch from Xue An only stirred ripples, unable to shake Qi Sixiang in the slightest. ¡°Xue An, I advise you not to waste your energy! You can¡¯t break through this screen!¡± Qi Sixiang smiled leisurely, arms crossed. ¡°Oh?¡± Xue An slightly raised an eyebrow, ¡°You really think I can¡¯t break it?¡± Qi Sixiang nodded arrogantly, ¡°Xue An, it¡¯s useless to say anything. In front of me, your punches are completely ineffective!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An revealed his white teeth, giving a chilling smile, ¡°If punches don¡¯t work, how about this?¡± As he spoke, a faint flame appeared on Xue An¡¯s fingertip, then he pointed it out. The gesture was casual, without any momentum stirred. Yet such a casually pointed finger caused Qi Sixiang¡¯s screen of Heavenly Fire to suddenly pause, and then¡­ It shattered into pieces! Chapter 1144 - Chapter 1144 Chapter 1144 Flame Born from the Void Divine Chapter 1144: Chapter 1144: Flame Born from the Void, Divine Fire Formation (1st Update) Chapter 1144: Chapter 1144: Flame Born from the Void, Divine Fire Formation (1st Update) Boom! Qi Sixiang was sent flying dozens of yards by the tremendous force, and when he finally landed, he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, then stared at Xue An with eyes full of disbelief. ¡°You¡­ what sorcery have you used? How could you possibly break through my Divine Flame light screen and injure me?¡± Xue An simply replied with a cold smile, ¡°It might be difficult for others, but for me, it¡¯s as easy as flipping my hand!¡± His words darkened Qi Sixiang¡¯s expression even further before he said menacingly, ¡°Very well! Xue An, you are indeed extraordinary; it¡¯s no wonder you could slaughter the gods of Tian Zhao all by yourself. But if you think that¡­¡± Before he could finish, Xue An¡¯s figure suddenly appeared at his side and unleashed a punch. Caught off guard, Qi Sixiang was blasted away once again. Then, Xue An slowly withdrew his fist and spoke indifferently, his eyes lowered, ¡°My patience is running thin, so please spare me the chatter¡­ okay?¡± Qi Sixiang staggered to his feet, vomiting several more mouthfuls of blood, his eyes now filled with horror as he looked at Xue An. He was already surprised that Xue An had pierced his Divine Fire light screen with a single finger; he hadn¡¯t expected that it would be so easy for him to be injured. After all, his body had been tempered by the Ninefold Heavenly Fire! Not to mention punches or kicks, even regular divine weapons could not touch him in the slightest. But then a cold killing intent flashed in Qi Sixiang¡¯s eyes. He had planned to pacify Xue An with stalling tactics, waiting until he had harvested the powers of the Ancient Sword Divine Clan and the Wutong Divine Sect before settling the account. But looking at the situation now, he simply couldn¡¯t afford not to act. For if this boy were not eliminated, he would become a great threat! Moreover, with all eyes on him, having been sent flying twice by Xue An was a blow to his face he could not afford to lose. With this in mind, Qi Sixiang¡¯s voice turned as cold as ice, ¡°Xue An, you have brought this upon yourself. You can¡¯t blame others for your fate! Everyone, on my command, attack!¡± At his command, The earth shook and the void sparked to life. All members of the Heavenly Fire Clan, including the second young master, Qi Xuanfeng, had flames above their heads appearing. These flames were varied in shape and vibrant in color. Some were as large as lotus flowers, others as small as gardenias, but without exception, all these flames exuded formidable power. ¡°It¡¯s the Heavenly Fire Clan members¡¯ Life-bound Divine Flames!¡± someone well-informed exclaimed in shock. At the same time, These flames suddenly soared into the sky, then began to shift positions at an incredibly fast pace. The air was filled with streaks of light, the fire illuminating the heavens. After a dizzying series of changes, the flames suddenly came to a standstill. Then, between these flames, thin strands of light appeared. In an instant, all these flames were connected. When the formation took shape, a nearly pure azure blaze burst into the sky, warping the space through which it passed with intense heat. It wasn¡¯t until this moment that the spectators recognized what it was. For those flames connected by the strands of light were clearly the outline of a great formation! ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the Divine Fire Formation of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan!¡± someone uttered with trembling jaws and a whisper. Hearing this, everyone was struck with alarm. Because this Divine Fire Formation was reputed to be the most powerful array in the four corners of the universe, it was the Ancestral Divine Technique of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan. Although it was rarely deployed, once it was activated, it was said to have the overwhelming might to turn heaven and earth upside down. Moreover, it now appeared that the Divine Fire Formation was also gathering the cultivation levels and Divine Power of the entire Heavenly Fire Divine Clan, making its might so formidable that it was unprecedented. At least many people felt that, despite being a great distance away from this Divine Fire Formation, the scorching heat wave seemed to be toasting their very hair, and they couldn¡¯t help but retreat backward with horrified expressions on their faces. At this moment, Qi Sixiang spoke with a voice full of wild arrogance, ¡°Xue An, to die under our clan¡¯s divine technique like this can also be considered your good fortune!¡± However, Xue An seemed as if he hadn¡¯t heard Qi Sixiang¡¯s taunts at all; instead, he lifted his head and quietly observed the majestic Divine Fire Formation. Only after a while did a hint of a smile appear on the corners of his mouth, before he said indifferently, ¡°Begin.¡± Hm? All those who heard him were taken aback. Begin? What did that mean? Could it be that Xue An, seeing the unmatched power of the Divine Fire Formation, had already given up resistance? Zhong Anan was even more shocked, calling out urgently with a frantic expression, ¡°My lord¡­!¡± Qi Sixiang was slightly taken aback, but then he burst into loud laughter, ¡°Very well, Xue An! It seems you¡¯re someone who knows when to submit. For that remark alone, I¡¯ll give you a swift end!¡± Having said that, Qi Sixiang raised his hand and pointed at Xue An, proudly declaring, ¡°Extinguish him!¡± Boom! As if a volcano had erupted, boundless flames from the Divine Fire Formation in the sky descended upon Xue An. Qi Sixiang clearly had a profound wariness of Xue An, thus when he made a move, it was an utterly merciless killing move. Yet, when faced with the oncoming sea of flames, not only did Xue An show no signs of fear, he even slowly closed his eyes. This made Qi Sixiang even more pleased, thinking that Xue An must have realized the Fire God¡¯s power was too great and that he was no match, deciding simply to give up resistance. This was also the thought shared by most people present. Many silently let out sighs of relief. No matter what, this young man, despite being extremely powerful, was going to meet his end at the hands of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan. Qi Xuanfeng and Xuan Hun were even more overjoyed. Especially Xuan Hun, at this moment she wished nothing more than to laugh out loud three times, but she still forcibly suppressed the excitement in her heart, then quietly looked towards Zhong Anan not far away. The expressions on the faces of Zhong Anan and all of the Taiyin Deity Clan were extremely ugly, even filled with the color of despair. But the more this was the case, the more elated Xuan Hun was. Humph, really thought you¡¯d clung to a big tree? How about now? Once this Xue An dies, the fate of all of you will be exceedingly miserable! Xuan Hun thought bitterly. Meanwhile, the sky full of flames had completely engulfed Xue An¡¯s figure. The scorching heat wave even caused the ground to crack open with fissures. The crowd stepped back one after another. Qi Sixiang cackled and said, ¡°Xue An, weren¡¯t you strong? Now that the Divine Fire consumes your body, I¡¯d like to see how you can turn the tables.¡± The entire place fell silent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhong Anan looked on with a dim expression, her eyes glistening with tears. Even she believed that this time, Xue An was undoubtedly doomed. At this moment, Qi Sixiang turned his head and sneered viciously at her, ¡°Clan Leader Zhong, what do you have to say now? Surrender obediently, and I might consider sparing your lives! Otherwise¡­¡± Zhong Anan didn¡¯t wait for him to finish, but took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°Stop talking, the Taiyin Deity Clan will fight to the death today!¡± After speaking, Zhong Anan raised the sword in her hand, pointing its tip straight ahead, and with all her strength shouted loudly, ¡°Kill!¡± Chapter 1145 - Chapter 1145 Chapter 1145 Human or Ghost Extinguished with Chapter 1145: Chapter 1145: Human or Ghost, Extinguished with One Palm (2nd Update) Chapter 1145: Chapter 1145: Human or Ghost, Extinguished with One Palm (2nd Update) All faces of the Taiyin Deity Clan members bore an expression of resignation to death, and then they all unsheathed their swords and charged forward following Zhong Anan¡¯s lead. Yet compared to the imposing Heavenly Fire Divine Clan, the Taiyin Deity Clan seemed so insignificant. So much so that their charge appeared desperate and helpless. Qi Sixiang tsked in ¡°admiration,¡± ¡°Such commendable will! Unfortunately, in the face of absolute power, you have only two choices: to submit or to be crushed!¡± As he spoke, Qi Sixiang casually waved his hand, and a thread of fire shot out, encircling the members of the Taiyin Deity Clan, trapping them all within its grasp. ¡°Zhong Anan, I¡¯ll give you one last piece of advice¨Csurrender now, and I can spare your lives. Don¡¯t refuse an offered toast only to be forced to drink a penalty one,¡± said Qi Sixiang with a sinister smile. In the face of death, Zhong Anan displayed unprecedented calm, and even after hearing Qi Sixiang¡¯s words, she showed no hint of emotional fluctuation, simply brushing back a lock of hair that had fallen beside her ear as she spoke lightly. ¡°You just said it yourself, neither to accept the offered toast nor the penalty drink! And it¡¯s not your place to spare our lives in the Taiyin Deity Clan!¡± These words caused Qi Sixiang¡¯s complexion to change, and he then shouted angrily, ¡°So utterly incorrigible! In that case, you¡¯ll all die as sacrifices for Xue An!¡± With those words, Qi Sixiang¡¯s fingers tightened suddenly. The thread of fire began to contract instantly. The Taiyin Deity Clan members caused a stir, then pressed tightly against each other. But it was all in vain¨Cas slow as the fire thread was tightening, being devoured by the flames was only a matter of time. Witnessing this scene, Zhong Anan laughed, her laughter ringing clear and fearless. Then she turned to look back at all the people from the Taiyin Clan: ¡°I¡¯m sorry! It seems¡­ we still didn¡¯t bet right!¡± ¡°Clan Leader, don¡¯t say that. Life and death are predestined, and this isn¡¯t too big of a deal!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you said it yourself¨Cwe at least tried! Didn¡¯t we?¡± Several elders of the Taiyin Deity Clan said in succession. And the other clan members nodded together, their faces devoid of any complaints. Zhong Anan was briefly stunned, then she smiled broadly and nodded, ¡°Exactly! We did try, but even in death, we can¡¯t die by these people¡¯s hands!¡± With that, Zhong Anan resolutely raised her sword, placing it against her own neck. All members of the Taiyin Deity Clan also followed her movement, raising the swords in their hands. Many faces showed a hint of sorrow as they turned their heads, unable to watch anymore. Zhong Anan¡¯s gaze swept across everyone¡¯s faces, then paused slightly on Xuan Hun. Xuan Hun¡¯s face paled and he slightly shrank back, lowering his head. But Zhong Anan just gave him a cold look, paying him no mind before she turned her gaze towards the still seething Divine Fire, her eyes trembling slightly before she fiercely clenched her teeth. ¡°Now!¡± With that, she closed her eyes, gripping the sword tightly, ready to take her own life then and there. Qi Sixiang watched with a sarcastic expression. The second young master, Qi Xuanfeng, wore a face full of schadenfreude. But just at that moment. Zhong Anan felt an irresistible force assail her, causing the sword in her hand to fly out of her control. This unexpected turn made her eyes fly open in shock. And it wasn¡¯t just her¨Call the swords in the hands of the Taiyin Clan members had flown out, hovering in mid-air. The tips of the swords all pointed at the roaring Divine Fire, and then the blades slightly bent, as if¡­ paying ceremonial homage. What¡­ what is this? Zhong Anan¡¯s eyes widened gradually. Qi Sixiang and the others were also taken aback. Just then. From within the Divine Fire, a calm voice sounded, ¡°Knowing it is impossible yet still choosing to do so, and daring to sacrifice oneself at the last moment, though she is a woman, it is truly commendable!¡± The voice was not loud, yet it resounded throughout the venue. Zhong Anan¡¯s body shook tremendously, and tears streamed down her cheeks. For the speaker was none other than Xue An! At the same moment, within the sky-high Divine Fire, appeared a figure slightly frail, but made to look immensely tall by the blazing firelight surrounding it. Seeing this, Qi Sixiang was almost like seeing a ghost, ¡°This¡­this¡­¡± He stuttered for a moment, unable to continue. At that moment, within the flickering Divine Fire, a figure stepped forth. Clad in white, surpassing snow in purity, tall and stately. It was Xue An! The crowd first stilled, then erupted in immense shock. ¡°My lord!¡± Zhong Anan and the others shouted with great excitement. Xue An nodded slightly towards them. Just then, the second young master, Qi Xuanfeng, suddenly asked in a fierce voice, ¡°Are you¡­ are you a human or a ghost?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°What do you think?¡± Qi Xuanfeng¡¯s expression was stunned, then he roared, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! No one can survive in the Divine Fire Formation! This is definitely some trickery, isn¡¯t it?¡± His voice even became somewhat hysterical. Qi Sixiang also looked at Xue An with an extremely grave expression. He too did not understand by what means Xue An had managed to escape from the Divine Fire Formation. Xue An¡¯s lips curled into a slightly cold smile, ¡°You don¡¯t believe? Well, then let me make you believe!¡± After speaking, Xue An looked up at the still erratic Divine Fire Formation, a flash of light passing through his eyes, and then he stretched out his left hand, palm facing upwards, and commanded in a calm tone. ¡°Come!¡± Boom! With one word, the connection of divine fires shattered instantly, the supposedly unbreakable Divine Fire Formation trembled momentarily, then shattered. The uncontrolled Divine Fires then rushed towards Xue An¡¯s hand. In an instant, the obscured sky revealed its true face, and all the Divine Fire gathered within the palm of Xue An. The once blazing Divine Fire, at that moment, turned into beans of flames, floating in the palm of Xue An. Then Xue An slowly raised his eyes, giving Qi Xuanfeng, who was stunned speechless, a cold smile, ¡°Now, do you believe?¡± Qi Xuanfeng¡¯s body shook, and then his complexion turned as pale as paper, his voice trembling, ¡°You¡­you¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t just him. Everyone who witnessed this scene was dumbfounded. For they had never imagined someone could break the Divine Fire Formation so effortlessly. At that moment, Xue An sighed lightly, then said lazily, ¡°I wanted to see just how powerful the so-called Divine Fire is, but it turned out to be very disappointing! So I¡¯m sorry¡­ the game is over!¡± As soon as the words fell, Qi Sixiang, who had already been petrified, suddenly realized something, and screamed in utter horror, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But it was all too late. All of a sudden, Xue An clenched his hand. All the Divine Fire floating in his palm was immediately extinguished. The aura in the venue stalled momentarily, then there came a deafening scream. All members of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan saw wisps of flames appearing beneath their feet, like venomous snakes choosing their prey, spreading in an instant. Chapter 1146 - Chapter 1146 Chapter 1146 Swept Away by a Wave Abyss of Chapter 1146: Chapter 1146: Swept Away by a Wave, Abyss of Heavenly Fire (Third Release) Chapter 1146: Chapter 1146: Swept Away by a Wave, Abyss of Heavenly Fire (Third Release) In an instant, the members of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan were enveloped in flames. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Divine Fire Backlash!¡± someone said with great difficulty as they swallowed. The so-called Divine Fire Backlash referred to a terrible recoil suffered by these clansmen if the Life-bound Divine Fire within them extinguished, leading even to the destruction of both body and soul. The Divine Fire Formation that had just been activated used the Life-bound Divine Fire of all the Heavenly Fire clanspeople. This in itself was not remarkable, but who could have anticipated that Xue An would take control of all the Divine Fire in his palm? It was as if the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan was volunteering for death. This was also the reason for Qi Sixiang¡¯s earlier panic. But in the end, he couldn¡¯t prevent it, and all the Divine Fire were extinguished by Xue An with a single palm. Amid the ghostly wails and howls of agony, those members of the Heavenly Fire Clan with weaker strength didn¡¯t last even three breaths before they turned to ash. However, those with greater strength lasted a bit longer. Like Qi Sixiang and his son Qi Xuanfeng! At this moment, although they were also suffering from the backlash of their Life-bound Divine Fire, they were still desperately trying to endure with their cultivation levels. But this backlash directly affected the soul, and they could not break free. Thus, after struggling for a mere moment, Qi Xuanfeng could no longer bear it. He screamed in agony, ¡°Father save me! Father, save me!¡± Sadly, the once seemingly omnipotent Qi Sixiang was now too preoccupied to save him. After shouting a few times, Qi Xuanfeng realized it was all in vain. And under the immense despair and fear of soul destruction, he knelt before Xue An with a thud, ¡°My lord, I know my mistakes, please spare my life! I am willing to be your servant forever, just please spare me¡­¡± Towards the end, he started crying out of extreme fear. Such abject pleadings slightly shifted the expressions of many. Xue An sighed lightly, ¡°Why do you people only learn to show respect when facing death?¡± ¡°Yes, yes! You are right, my lord, I really know my mistakes! Please spare me! I¡¯m willing to be your slave!¡± Qi Xuanfeng cried out for mercy. Xue An frowned slightly, then smirked coldly, ¡°With your current pathetic state, you¡¯re even less worthy than a woman to serve me as a slave.¡± This rejection made Qi Xuanfeng shudder, his eyes filled with a dreadful horror, just as he was about to say something. At that moment, his body, continuously consumed by the Divine Fire, started to show cracks. ¡°No¡­!¡± Qi Xuanfeng screamed in horror. But soon, the scream abruptly stopped. As his entire body burst into ash, along with his soul, vanished completely. When the Divine Fire dissipated, all that was left on the ground was a thin layer of white powder; not a single trace of Qi Xuanfeng remained. Watching this scene, many felt their scalps tingle and their bodies shudder. And Xuan Hun, who was closest to Qi Xuanfeng at the moment, was shaking like a leaf, nearly fainting. The situation had changed far too quickly; the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan, which had just had the upper hand, was suddenly almost completely annihilated. Even their young master Qi Xuanfeng had perished, soul and all. Thinking of Qi Xuanfeng¡¯s tragic end just before his death, Xuan Hun felt as if her blood had frozen, the sheer terror almost driving her mad. But right now, Xue An clearly wasn¡¯t in the mood to pay her any attention. Xue An slowly turned his head, glancing at Qi Sixiang who, though also covered in Divine Fire, held a stance equal to his, and offered a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your Heavenly Fire Divine Clan is no more!¡± By then, except for Qi Sixiang, all of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan had been taken away by Xue An. After hearing what Xue An had said, Qi Sixiang snorted angrily but did not speak. Xue An calmly watched, ¡°Your son is also dead, but you don¡¯t seem sad at all! Oh, I get it, you are currently fully resisting the Divine Fire Backlash and cannot be distracted, otherwise you too would perish completely, am I right?¡± There was a moment of silence amid the rising flames, and then that chilling voice of Qi Sixiang, akin to one from hell, echoed. ¡°Xue An, you guessed right! All my clanspeople are dead, even my son! But do you truly think you have won?¡± Xue An slightly raised an eyebrow, ¡°What else?¡± At that moment, a crisp cracking sound came from within the flames, followed by a painful scream from Qi Sixiang. That was the Divine Fire he had desperately been resisting finally causing a crack in his body. But after the scream, Qi Sixiang burst into laughter. ¡°Xue An, I admit your cultivation level is astonishing and your methods are formidable! But you still cannot be called a powerful being!¡± ¡°You think I would be heartbroken and despair over these people¡¯s deaths? No, you are wrong! As long as I am here, the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan will not perish. As for what clanspeople and sons, in my eyes, they are just chess pieces that can be sacrificed at any time!¡± The crowd stirred. Xue An also slightly raised an eyebrow and asked with a half smile, ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course! Because in the eyes of a true powerful being, everything except for myself can be sacrificed!¡± ¡°Do you think you can still escape now?¡± Xue An said lightly. ¡°Heh, Xue An, you really are still a frog in a well, with limited insight! Today, I will let you all witness the true strength of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan!¡± With those words, Qi Sixiang roared up to the sky. His body was instantly consumed by the Divine Fire, but just then, a divine light shot forth, spiraling upwards before flying towards the sky. Everyone was somewhat dumbstruck. Because evidently, Qi Sixiang had sacrificed his body just to let his spirit escape. But this also meant that all his cultivation levels would go down the drain, which to a powerful being, might as well be worse than death. And with such a great sacrifice, what exactly was Qi Sixiang trying to do? Everyone was in a state of uncertain shock. Only Xue An¡¯s smile grew wider, and he whispered low, ¡°Is it finally¡­ beginning?¡± Just as the words fell, The ground beneath suddenly started to shake violently. The entire pavilion of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan also groaned under the strain. Everyone was shocked, then they all flew out. When they came to the outside, A miraculous scene appeared before everyone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The vast and boundless Heavenly Fire Desert, like a giant python that had just awakened, writhed ceaselessly, and then a huge ravine began to slowly emerge. In an instant, A massive ravine, stretching for thousands of miles, appeared in the middle of the Heavenly Fire Desert, its depths unfathomable, like an abyss. Upon seeing this, someone turned ashen and said trembling, ¡°Heaven¡­ Abyss of Heavenly Fire! This is the ancestral land of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan, the Abyss of Heavenly Fire!¡± At the same time, proud laughter came from within the abyss. ¡°Xue An, do you realize your crime?¡± Chapter 1147 - Chapter 1147 Chapter 1147 Spatial Rift A Palm Explosion Chapter 1147: Chapter 1147: Spatial Rift, A Palm Explosion (First Update) Chapter 1147: Chapter 1147: Spatial Rift, A Palm Explosion (First Update) Following the interrogation, above the Abyss of Heavenly Fire, an ethereal and illusory figure gradually materialized, none other than Qi Sixiang, his face etched with smugness and conceit. However, at this moment, he seemed spectral, not of the soul, standing as though he did not exist in this world. Even within the Divine Sense perception of the many powerful beings present, he was completely non-existent. Such a strange phenomenon naturally caused everyone to be deeply shocked. Xue An simply watched quietly until after a while, he finally spoke with a light chuckle, ¡°Know my crime? What crime should I know of?¡± Qi Sixiang cackled strangely, ¡°Xue An, you slaughtered my clansmen, killed my son, your crime deserves death! However, as the dignified Clan Leader of a noble clan, I possess a generous spirit, if you submit to me now, then I am not without the consideration to spare you!¡± ¡°Oh? Submit to you?¡± Xue An asked with interest. ¡°Exactly!¡± At this point, a glint of greed flashed in Qi Sixiang¡¯s eyes, ¡°But the prerequisite is that you must give me all of the secret techniques and Cultivation Techniques you possess! Only then can I let you off!¡± This was the true intention of Qi Sixiang. In fact, he had long coveted Xue An¡¯s endless and exceptionally powerful secret techniques. If he could really obtain them, the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan would not only become the foremost noble clan in the universe, but they could even advance to the High-Ranked Divine Realm, becoming a mighty clan that dominated the entire Divine Realm. Compared to this, the deaths of clansmen, even that of his two sons, were insignificant. Upon hearing these words, Xue An remained silent, as if he were seriously considering the feasibility of Qi Sixiang¡¯s proposal. At this, the faces of the Taiyin Deity Clan members all changed, especially Zhong Anan¡¯s, whose face flickered with a trace of panic. My lord¡­ You wouldn¡¯t really submit to this Qi Sixiang, would you? Even Zhong Anan could see that the current Qi Sixiang was clearly not that simple. Just the fact that nobody¡¯s Divine Sense could detect his presence was enough to show that he now undoubtedly had full confidence. As a member of the Taiyin Clan, Zhong Anan had naturally heard many legends about the Abyss of Heavenly Fire. It was said that this was a place rarely found even within the Divine Realm itself, filled with countless Heavenly Fire, and possessing various marvelous uses. Thinking this, Zhong Anan¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but rise to her throat as she looked at Xue An with a face full of worry. Qi Sixiang, seeing Xue An bowing his head in silence, could not help but rejoice inwardly, and then continued to say, ¡°Rest assured, as a powerful Clan Leader, I would absolutely not vent my anger over the so-called deaths of clansmen and sons on you, and even after you offer up the secret techniques and Cultivation Techniques, we both could join hands. By then, though the Divine Realm is vast, we could roam freely!¡± Without a doubt, as the Clan Leader of a noble clan, Qi Sixiang was exceedingly skilled at manipulating people¡¯s hearts. At least these words wavered the minds of many, as they saw this opportunity as once in a lifetime, so certainly Xue An would agree. Qi Sixiang also watched with a smile, while inwardly scheming about wringing Xue An dry of usefulness before letting him taste the process of Heavenly Fire refinement. But just at that moment, Xue An let out a soft sigh, ¡°As a powerful Clan Leader overseeing a noble clan, your actions could be seen as nothing excessive! But the biggest problem with you is¡­¡± Xue An abruptly looked up, ¡°you have no bottom line!¡± ¡°To you, pursuing strength by any means may seem perfectly normal, but once you hold that mindset, the power you control will ultimately become the very sword that leads to your downfall!¡± ¡°After all, when one¡¯s eyes are clouded, they can no longer see more! Weakness and ignorance aren¡¯t barriers to survival, pride is!¡± These words left many in the crowd showing expressions of confusion and puzzlement, for they did not understand. Only Zhong Anan was slightly taken aback, a thoughtful glimmer appearing on her face. However, Qi Sixiang evidently could not take in these words; his face darkened as he responded with a sinister smile, ¡°Xue An, it¡¯s not your place to lecture me. Don¡¯t think that just because you could traverse thousands of miles previously, you can do anything to me now? The place I stand is beyond your reach!¡± With that, Qi Sixiang laughed proudly. ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Xue An scoffed coldly, then took a step forward. With that single step, Xue An instantly appeared in front of Qi Sixiang and then struck down with a palm. The palm wind swirled like a fierce whirlwind, its might enough to make one shiver with fear. Yet, even such an overpowering palm directly passed through Qi Sixiang¡¯s body. It was as if Qi Sixiang¡¯s body was just a mass of air, Xue An¡¯s palm passing through without any resistance, ineffective in the slightest. Qi Sixiang laughed triumphantly, ¡°Xue An, I advise you to save your energy! The place I currently occupy is beyond your imagination! I¡¯ll say it again, surrender now, and I may spare your life!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just hiding within the spatial rifts, yet you speak as if you¡¯re something formidable! And¡­ you¡¯re really verbose!¡± After Xue An¡¯s cold retort, he reached out with a palm. His hand pierced through layers of the void and directly appeared in front of Qi Sixiang, then grasped his neck and violently dragged him out. Qi Sixiang¡¯s face twisted wildly, roaring in disbelief, ¡°You¡­ .¡± But Xue An had no desire to waste more words on this fellow, ¡°I know this is just one of your avatars, but today, you must die! I said so!¡± With those words, Xue An clenched fiercely. Boom. A sound much like a rotten watermelon bursting. Qi Sixiang¡¯s insubstantial body was crushed to pieces. Then came a shrill, agonized howl from within the Abyss of Heavenly Fire, ¡°Xue An, you¡¯re forcing my hand!¡± ¡°Heavenly Fire materializes!¡± Qi Sixiang, hiding in the Abyss of Heavenly Fire, was clearly furious. At his command, within the unfathomable depths of the Abyss of Heavenly Fire, small glimmers of light appeared. These glimmers resembled bioluminescent jellyfish in the dark depths of the ocean, slowly drifting upwards. Moments later, these specks of light took over the entire Abyss of Heavenly Fire, and as they arrived in front of everyone, all were struck with astonishment. The points of light were, in fact, flames of various colors. These flames floated above the Abyss of Heavenly Fire, forming a vivid and colorful ocean. The sight was awe-inspiring. Simultaneously, A wave surged within this sea of fire, and from it emerged a gigantic figure, a hundred feet tall, none other than Qi Sixiang. As he appeared, the temperature of the entire heaven and earth abruptly soared. Many felt as if their hair and beard were about to ignite just from one glance, causing them all to turn away in shock, not daring to look directly. Only Xue An stood proudly, looking up at the towering figure of Qi Sixiang, and sneered coolly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Now this is getting interesting!¡± Having said that, Xue An flicked his robes and soared skyward, instantly coming face to face with Qi Sixiang. At this moment, Qi Sixiang seemed like a god of fire, and when he saw Xue An approach, a flash of light glimmered in his eyes. Two beams of fiery red light shot towards Xue An, scorching everything in their path, as if they were searing the very space itself. But Xue An merely waved his hand casually, and the two beams of fire dissipated. Then, he smiled coldly, took a step forward, and came right before Qi Sixiang, before unleashing a thunderous punch. Chapter 1148 - Chapter 1148 Chapter 1148 Walking Alone in White Attire Chapter 1148: Chapter 1148: Walking Alone in White Attire, Thousands of Fires Paying Homage (2nd Update) Chapter 1148: Chapter 1148: Walking Alone in White Attire, Thousands of Fires Paying Homage (2nd Update) Qi Sixiang couldn¡¯t help but roar when he saw the situation, and then he lifted his huge fist to strike directly. In comparison to Qi Sixiang¡¯s fist, Xue An¡¯s entire body seemed very small. Even under the wind of the punch that Qi Sixiang threw, Xue An was somewhat staggering. Yet in spite of this, Xue An did not back down the slightest bit and met the attack head-on. Finally, their fists collided. Unexpectedly, there wasn¡¯t a thunderous noise that shook heaven and earth, not even any extra disturbance. The two fists met in silence. Until after the duration of a breath, centered on both their fists, a terrifying shockwave abruptly took form, and then spread out directly. Accompanied by it was a booming noise that turned everyone¡¯s faces pale. In an instant. The shockwave swept across the entire universe, clearing all of the clouds. Who had won and who had lost? The crowd was stunned with doubt and, as the brilliance faded, they couldn¡¯t help but gaze intently. They saw Xue An stagger back several meters, but besides that, he showed no other signs of anomaly. In contrast, Qi Sixiang had fared much worse. One could see that half of his arm had been blown apart, although the Abyss of Heavenly Fire instantly crawled over to restore it as before. However, the agony was still enough to make Qi Sixiang enraged, and his gaze towards Xue An was filled with deep fear. He had thought that with the aid of the Abyss of Heavenly Fire, he could easily kill Xue An in front of him. But he had not expected that this punch would almost blow his own body to pieces. Who was he, exactly? Why did he possess such formidable strength? This was not only Qi Sixiang¡¯s predicament but also a common question among everyone. At that moment, Xue An lowered his head, overlooking the entire Abyss of Heavenly Fire, and said indifferently, ¡°Got any new tricks? If not, it¡¯s time I end you.¡± On hearing this, Qi Sixiang became furiously enraged, his fiery aura from the Abyss of Heavenly Fire surging along with him. Keep in mind that he was now a fiery spirit body, naturally inheriting the fierce disposition of these untamed fires, thus after hearing Xue An¡¯s words. Qi Sixiang roared furiously, ¡°Xue An, you really are no ordinary man! But today, even if a Great Luo Powerful One was face to face, they would also fall here!¡± With Qi Sixiang¡¯s words, the Heavenly Fire from within the Abyss began to rise more and more, then started to converge. In an instant, it turned into a giant, colorful Heavenly Fire with soaring flames. ¡°Xue An, to die under this move can be considered your good fortune!¡± Saying that, Qi Sixiang raised his hand pointing, roaring each word. ¡°Heavenly Fire listens to my command, burn the firmament!¡± Boom! With the command given. The giant Heavenly Fire shot up to the sky, instantly covering the entire heaven and earth. Then, amidst the flashing golden lights, the flames, like wild giants, swept toward him. The crowd was all horrified by such might, scrambling backwards a great distance, and then looked up in shock. In the midst of the soaring flames, Xue An stood above the firmament, without a hint of retreating. But in the next moment, his entire body was completely swallowed by the burning sky fire. This scene was imprinted in the eyes of everyone. Zhong Anan cried out in grief, ¡°Master!¡± All members of the Taiyin Deity Clan also felt deeply tragic. Because in their eyes, the might of this heavenly fire was too fierce. With Xue An now engulfed in flames, his chances of survival were few. How could this not make them feel sorrow and despair? As for Zhong Anan, at this moment, tears were streaming down her face. As for the other onlookers, they each had different thoughts, some sympathetic and regretful, while others secretly delighted. For instance, Xuan Hun, she finally felt relieved and quietly heaved a sigh of relief. Anyway, good that this Xue An is dead! Otherwise, her own life would not be guaranteed. Meanwhile, Qi Sixiang, observing the blazing fire of burning heaven, a trace of triumph appeared at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Xue An, though you are formidable, you are ultimately too young! Dying now, you can¡¯t blame others. Who told you to be too impetuous!¡± Saying so, Qi Sixiang lowered his head, his gaze sweeping across everyone¡¯s faces. Everyone was startled, and then quickly lowered their heads. Then Qi Sixiang¡¯s gaze rested on Zhong Anan and others before he let out a few sinister chuckles. ¡°Zhong Anan, do you have anything to say now?¡± Zhong Anan¡¯s expression gradually turned icy, and she shook her head, ¡°Qi Sixiang, take action!¡± Qi Sixiang only chuckled, ¡°Take action? Zhong Anan, I know you desire a warrior¡¯s death! But that¡¯s merely your foolish wish. I will capture all of you and make you suffer immensely before your deaths!¡± Zhong Anan¡¯s face drastically changed, and she suddenly raised her sword, intending to take her own life. But just at that moment, Qi Sixiang casually waved his hand, and a streak of firelight shot towards them, firmly binding the hands of Zhong Anan and all her clansmen behind her! ¡°Want to die? I¡¯ll make you unable to live or die,¡± Qi Sixiang said with venom in his face. But just at that moment, suddenly, someone screamed. ¡°What¡­ What is this?¡± People hearing this all looked up. But upon looking above into the sky, many were horrified to discover upon its descent. It was snow! Was it snowing? Everyone was dumbfounded. Knowing this place was an exceptionally sunny desert, historically speaking not to mention snow, not even rain had ever fallen. What was happening today? A huge question mark appeared in everyone¡¯s minds. Qi Sixiang also looked up with a face full of astonishment. Just then. The once soaring blaze above suddenly began to dim. And then, a faint voice came from it. ¡°Having presided over this ancestral land of fire for ten thousand years, yet only to utilize heavenly fire so superficially, you guys really are quite foolish!¡± Following the voice, the sky full of blazing light swayed, and then Xue An slowly emerged from it. With his appearance, the sky full of light and fire shattered with a bang, returning to specks of heavenly fire. And Xue An stood above the sky, with snowflakes falling on his eyebrows, his white attire brighter than snow, like an Immortal in solitary white robes, dazzling to behold. Seeing this miraculous scene, everyone was again astounded. Then Xue An looked down at the face of Qi Sixiang, filled with shocked disbelief, and lightly smiled, ¡°Am I right?¡± Qi Sixiang shuddered, suddenly realizing something, raised his hand and pointed, and bellowed, ¡°Heavenly fire, take command and annihilate this man!¡± But unexpectedly, his command stirred no waves this time, and the floating heavenly fire remained unmoved. ¡°How¡­ How is this possible?¡± Qi Sixiang¡¯s eyes widened in shock, nearly petrified. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, these heavenly fires, they are mine now!¡± Saying that, a red and white flame suddenly appeared between Xue An¡¯s eyebrows, and then instantly transformed into a translucent, exquisitely delicate little lotus flower. Karma Red Lotus! And when this flame emerged, the heavenly fire floating across the entire sky dimmed collectively and then, like subjects witnessing their supreme monarch, they began bowing before Xue An. This marks¡­ the heavenly fire bows down, all fires pay homage! Chapter 1149 - Chapter 1149 Chapter 149 Entering the Abyss (1st Update) Chapter 1149: Chapter 149 Entering the Abyss (1st Update) Chapter 1149: Chapter 149 Entering the Abyss (1st Update) At the same time, Qi Sixiang¡¯s originally hundred-zhang-tall colossal body, at this moment, melted away as rapidly as ice and snow under the scorching sun. Specks of light detached themselves, representing the Heavenly Fire that made up his body scattering in haste. Qi Sixiang let out a roar filled with unwillingness and terror, ¡°Who on earth are you?¡± This question also represented the doubts in many people¡¯s minds. For even a fool could see that Xue An was by no means an ordinary powerhouse as previously claimed. With the strength he had just displayed, not even the peerless descendants among those high-ranking Divine Clans could possibly possess it. Xue An replied with a cold smile, ¡°My name is Xue An, that is all!¡± It was at this time that Qi Sixiang¡¯s body completely disintegrated. Boundless Heavenly Fire fled in every direction. In an instant, what remained in the field was only Qi Sixiang¡¯s ethereal Divine Sense. And with a casual point of Xue An¡¯s finger, he said indifferently: ¡°Perish!¡± The surge of Heavenly Fire rushed towards him, engulfing Qi Sixiang¡¯s Divine Sense completely in a moment. Before dying, Qi Sixiang finally realized that from beginning to end, he had been courting death. It was laughable that he still thought he could control or even subdue Xue An; it turned out he was the one truly ignorant of life and death. Regrettably, he realized these truths far too late. Despite his heart filled with regret, after letting out a wail full of unwillingness and remorse, he was utterly incinerated into nothingness by the Heavenly Fire. With that, An ancient powerful clan that had just an hour ago been full of bluster and arrogance in the four corners of the universe, had fallen. There was dead silence all around. People gaped in disbelief, hardly able to trust their eyes. The ancient powerful clan that had ruled this wasteland and governed the Abyss of Heavenly Fire for ten thousand years, had just perished like this? Some people were so shocked that their minds went blank; they could only stand still, not knowing how to react. While Xue An stood above the heavens, looking down upon everyone. As his gaze swept over them, each and every one of them lowered their heads in fear, not daring to meet his eyes. It was only then that Xue An turned his gaze to Zhong Anan and the others who were equally in a state of shock and confusion, and he smiled slightly. ¡°Alright, the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan has been annihilated, your vengeance has been served!¡± As Xue An¡¯s voice faded, the thread of Heavenly Fire binding Zhong Anan and the others disappeared instantly. Zhong Anan and the others, feeling as if a great burden had been lifted, bowed deeply and respectfully toward Xue An. ¡°We thank you, my lord, for avenging us!¡± Xue An smiled noncommittally, his gaze moving toward Xuan Hun, who stood at the very back of the crowd, trembling all over. ¡°This woman, how do you plan to deal with her?¡± Saying this, Xue An nonchalantly pointed, and a wisp of Heavenly Fire immediately bound Xuan Hun, then tossed her into the center of the arena. Upon seeing Xuan Hun, the people of the Taiyin Deity Clan immediately burned with anger. ¡°This shameless traitor, kill her!¡± ¡°Exactly! The death of the old clan members is largely due to her! She should be cut into a thousand pieces!¡± Amidst this clamor, Xuan Hun, terrified to death and not knowing how to resist, actually got up from the ground and crawled to Zhong Anan¡¯s feet, sobbing and begging for mercy. ¡°Clan Leader, I was bewitched before, I beg you to spare me once, even if you annihilate my physical body, just leave a wisp of my Divine Sense! On account of both of us being from the Taiyin Clan, please forgive me this one time!¡± Xuan Hun continued to kowtow as she spoke. The Taiyin Clan members fell silent and turned their gazes toward Zhong Anan. After all, she was now the Clan Leader of the Taiyin Deity Clan, and everyone was curious to see how she would handle the situation. Zhong Anan¡¯s face was cold as ice. She lowered her head to look at Xuan Hun, who was weeping and sniveling, then suddenly let out a cold laugh, ¡°Spare your life?¡± Xuan Hun nodded frantically, ¡°Yes, I¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Zhong Anan abruptly stepped forward, grabbed her hair, and yanked it back to expose her neck. Without waiting for Xuan Hun to react, Zhong Anan¡¯s other hand drew her sword and slashed horizontally, the blade slicing directly across Xuan Hun¡¯s throat. Pff! Blood spurted. Zhong Anan¡¯s sword cut was extremely vicious, severing half of Xuan Hun¡¯s neck, causing blood mixed with air from the trachea to flow wildly, making a hissing noise. The expressions of everyone present changed. Because no one expected that the seemingly gentle and alluring Zhong Anan would strike with such brutality. At the same time, Xuan Hun¡¯s body trembled violently, and her eyes revealed a light of agony and resentment. Zhong Anan, however, bent down, completely disregarding the blood splattered on her face, and said with an icy voice, ¡°To forgive you is the matter of the master, and my task is to send you to meet the master!¡± With that, Zhong Anan stirred up her entire Cultivation Level, allowed her Divine Sense to probe into Xuan Hun¡¯s Sea of Consciousness and proceeded to completely obliterate her soul. Xuan Hun¡¯s body struggled fiercely, then her eyes swiftly dimmed at a speed visible to the naked eye. In the end, Xuan Hun, who had betrayed her own race, was thoroughly extinguished by Zhong Anan. When Xuan Hun¡¯s lifeless body collapsed to the ground. Zhong Anan knelt down, weeping, ¡°Master, the traitor Xuan Hun has been executed, please rest in peace!¡± Her actions moved all the members of the Taiyin Deity Clan to tears, and they knelt down one after another. At this moment, Xue An slightly raised his eyebrows, then with a gesture, the long sword in Zhong Anan¡¯s hand flew straight to him and landed in his hand. Zhong Anan was stunned, not understanding Xue An¡¯s intentions, but she dared not ask and could only bow her head deeply. While Xue An, after looking over the long sword with interest for a few moments, said indifferently, ¡°Interesting! If I¡¯m not wrong, your so-called master should still be alive!¡± These words struck like thunder, causing Zhong Anan and all the members of the Taiyin Clan to tremble violently, hardly believing their own ears. ¡°Your¡­ Your Excellency? Are you speaking the truth?¡± Zhong Anan asked, her voice full of hope. Xue An smiled, waved his hand casually, and the long sword flew back to Zhong Anan¡¯s side. Then Xue An said indifferently, ¡°The aura on it appears conclusive! As for the exact situation¡­ after this affair is settled here, I¡¯ll go and take a look at your Taiyin Clan territory!¡± Hopes began to kindle in Zhong Anan¡¯s eyes. She then knelt deeply and, with a trembling voice, called out, ¡°Thank you, Your Excellency!¡± Not only her but all the Taiyin Clan members knelt down together, ¡°Thank you, Your Excellency!¡± Now that Xuan Hun had been executed, only the people present remained. But Xue An didn¡¯t bother to annihilate them entirely. Besides, having wiped out the three major Divine Clans already, he reckoned that these people wouldn¡¯t dare to make any further mischief. So Xue An just gave them a cold glance. With one sweep of his gaze, all the people bent down submissively, not daring to show the slightest defiance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After that, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°You all wait here; I¡¯ll go down to the Abyss of Heavenly Fire!¡± Having said this, Xue An took a step forward, his entire figure instantly turning into a streak of light, plunging straight into the Sea of Fire composed of the Boundless Heavenly Fire. Boom! A loud boom followed, and towering waves rose above the Sea of Fire. But before the waves could fall, the Boundless Heavenly Fire gradually extinguished, fading into nothingness. And the figure of Xue An likewise disappeared without a trace. Chapter 1150 - Chapter 1150 Chapter 1150 Heavenly Fire Body Refinement First Chapter 1150: Chapter 1150: Heavenly Fire Body Refinement, First True Immortal (2nd release) Chapter 1150: Chapter 1150: Heavenly Fire Body Refinement, First True Immortal (2nd release) The Abyss of Heavenly Fire had calmed down. Everyone looked at each other, seeing the fear in each other¡¯s eyes, yet no one dared leave. Before leaving, Xue An had said, ¡°You wait here and stand guard.¡± Literally, it seemed like he was instructing Zhong Anan and the others. But what if that wasn¡¯t the case? What if he was testing everyone? If so, if one were to leave now, and this Divine Slaughter grandfather emerged from the abyss, one¡¯s life would be in jeopardy. After all, these people were far inferior compared to the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan or the Ancient Sword Divine Clan. If even they were no match for this Divine Slaughter grandfather, how could they themselves be? Because of this thought, no one dared to leave. Naturally, Zhong Anan and his group wouldn¡¯t leave either. Zhong Anan spoke gravely, ¡°Clan members, heed my command. From this moment on, guard this place and do not allow any outsiders to approach, until the master returns!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± All members of the Taiyin Clan responded in unison, then formed a defensive line in front of the Abyss of Heavenly Fire, not allowing anyone to enter. Meanwhile, Xue An had already passed through the Boundless Heavenly Fire, directly traversed the entire Abyss of Heavenly Fire, and appeared in an unknown location. As Xue An¡¯s figure emerged, he was met with ferocious flames capable of incinerating everything. This realm was completely enveloped by eternal flames. Fire covered the ground, and the heavens flowed with fire. Every moment, countless flames collided and merged, then formed new flames. The scattered sparks were the bits of celestial fire that had appeared in the Abyss of Heavenly Fire earlier. This¡­ was the true face of the Abyss of Heavenly Fire. However, Xue An preferred to call it by its true name, the Ancestor Ground of Fire! Among The Multiverse Realms, there were many wondrous places. The Ancestor Ground of Fire, the origin of various mystical flames, was one such place. The saying goes, ¡°The supreme yang exists as flames.¡± The Ancestor Ground of Fire was supremely yang, thus it could nurture countless powerful mystical flames. For cultivators practicing fire cultivation techniques, this place was an invaluable treasure. Therefore, the Ancestor Ground of Fire had also become a fiercely contested location for many fire-based sects. Unexpectedly, there was one in the Divine Realm. But as Xue An had said, the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan truly was foolish. They had controlled the Ancestor Ground of Fire for ten thousand years, yet their strongest offensive measure was merely commanding the celestial fire. It was like having an invincible divine weapon but using it to crack nuts. Moreover, the wondrous aspects of the Ancestor Ground of Fire were far beyond this. But what was most crucial, and also beneficial for the current Xue An, was that the Ancestor Ground of Fire could perform celestial body refinement. The so-called celestial body refinement was about tempering your body to its utmost limits, making it indestructible. Of course, undertaking such an endeavor came with tremendous risks. Even those void great sects possessing the Ancestor Ground of Fire needed thorough preparation when attempting such an endeavor. Because the process of celestial body refinement was extremely perilous, a slight misstep meant total annihilation of both body and soul. However, this was merely trivial for Xue An. Thus after surveying his surroundings, he gave a slight smile, then took a step forward. The flames surged upwards, instantly engulfing Xue An¡¯s body. In this realm, time had no meaning. For these eternal flames, only endless burning constituted eternity. Xue An¡¯s appearance, however, disrupted the delicate balance here. This intrusion by an outsider completely ¡°enraged¡± these flames. But the flames soared into the sky, and the extremely high temperature turned the fire nearly white as it enveloped Xue An¡¯s body, attempting to refine him into nothingness. However, facing such a nearly cruel environment, Xue An showed no fear. Instead, he slowly closed his eyes, then sat cross-legged, floating in mid-air, letting the flames sweep over him. Flames blazed fiercely upon Xue An¡¯s body, beginning to refine his body from the most fundamental level. Despite the slow speed of this purification, it was incredibly firm and pure. It is known that although Xue An was an Immortal Venerable, unavoidable minor injuries would occur during cultivation. These injuries were at the most basic cellular level, usually undetectable. Yet, they greatly impacted a person¡¯s cultivation. Now, these flames were eliminating the minor injuries caused during cultivation. This was greatly beneficial for a person¡¯s cultivation. It was unclear how much time had passed. It seemed like a day, yet also seemed like a year. When the last trace of light dissipated from above Xue An¡¯s head. Xue An suddenly opened his eyes. Two divine lights pierced through the immense Sea of Fire, spanning the entire heaven and earth, revealing two enormous pathways. Then Xue An slowly rose to his feet, the radiance in his eyes gradually retracting until it was completely clear. But the more it did so, the more formidable Xue An¡¯s aura became. So much so that the whole sky of flames dimmed under his overwhelming presence. Xue An raised his hand and tentatively made a fist; although it was just a gentle squeeze, the space in his palm emitted a popping sound and formed wrinkles, nearly being crushed by Xue An¡¯s grip. Xue An couldn¡¯t help but nod approvingly. ¡°Not bad! Although my realm hasn¡¯t improved, my physical strength is several times stronger than before!¡± Xue An even felt that he could fight any peer with just the strength of his body, without relying on any cultivation level. Even against a Great Luo Powerful One, he could calmly compete. If anyone else knew of Xue An¡¯s strength yet only had a True Immortal Cultivation, they would probably be astounded. Because from ancient times till now, even in Xue An¡¯s past life of cultivation, there had never been such powerful cultivation. One could even say, Xue An now could indeed be called the first True Immortal of The Multiverse. Afterward, Xue An surveyed the surrounding flames and smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s a waste to leave you here! All of you, follow me!¡± As he spoke, a gleam flashed before Xue An, and the Red Lotus Karmic Fire suddenly appeared in front of him. With the emergence of this Red Lotus. The entire ancestral land of fire trembled wildly. All the flames bowed their heads in unison, daring not to look up. At the same time, the Red Lotus Karmic Fire suddenly soared into the sky, then rapidly enlarged after a swirl. In an instant, it covered the entire ancestral land of fire. Then, all the flames in this land surged upwards, converging into the Red Lotus Karmic Fire. The speed was so fast, within the time it took for a cup of tea to brew, all the flames in the ancestral land were exhausted. Afterward, the petals of this Red Lotus trembled slightly, as if they had opened a bit. Besides that, its color became a bit more concentrated. All the flames of the entire ancestral land together did not cause much change to this Red Lotus Karmic Fire. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, Xue An had anticipated this. Although these flames were mystical, they were still far inferior to this Red Lotus. Therefore, Xue An merely smiled lightly and casually summoned. The Red Lotus quickly shrank and then returned to its place between his eyebrows. Then, Xue An leaped up and directly traversed the void, returning to the vast universe. Chapter 1151 - Chapter 1151 Chapter 1151 No News after Ten Days (First Chapter 1151: Chapter 1151: No News after Ten Days (First Update) Chapter 1151: Chapter 1151: No News after Ten Days (First Update) Abyss of Heavenly Fire. This was already the tenth day since Xue An had entered. Throughout these ten days, Zhong Anan and all the members of the Taiyin Deity Clan had not moved an inch from the defensive line in front of the Abyss. But as time passed, the atmosphere became heavier and heavier. The crowd gathered before the Abyss of Heavenly Fire not only didn¡¯t decrease, but it grew larger and larger. After all, the events that had taken place in Heavenly Fire City during these ten days had already sent shockwaves throughout the entire four corners of the cosmos. Xue An, with his own power, had annihilated the Heavenly Fire, Ancient Sword, and Wu Tong¨Cthree major deity clans. Such strength was enough to shock and awe all those who heard of it. Therefore, many powerful figures who hadn¡¯t come before rushed over upon hearing the news. After all, Xue An was now indisputably the most prominent figure in both Tian Zhao Realm and the four corners of the cosmos. If one showed any negligence, they might well face destruction. With this in mind, strong figures from all sides arrived daily. But now, a full ten days had passed. Yet inside the Abyss of Heavenly Fire, all was calm as usual. This inevitably caused the crowd to become increasingly restless. ¡°Hey, do you think something has happened to Xue An inside the Abyss of Heavenly Fire?¡± someone whispered in a low voice. ¡°Who knows, but I think it¡¯s indeed doubtful. After all, the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan has operated the Abyss of Heavenly Fire for ten thousand years¨Cwho knows what traps they¡¯ve set up inside! Xue An is strong, no doubt, but who could say he wouldn¡¯t fall into an ambush?¡± Someone else analyzed quietly. Hearing this person¡¯s words, many people nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right! Although the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan was annihilated by Xue An alone, he is still just one person, and no one knows the actual situation inside. Maybe he fell into an ambush and never returned.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, young people are indeed too impulsive! If he hadn¡¯t gone to the Abyss of Heavenly Fire, he¡¯d probably have ascended to the supreme position of this world by now! But he ended up stubbornly seeking his own death, how amusing!¡± someone said, taking pleasure in disaster. ¡°I hope he is truly dead. In that case, it would benefit us immensely!¡± someone suddenly said in a low voice. Upon hearing this, everyone fell silent, but a gleam of greed flashed through their eyes. Indeed! Now that the Heavenly Fire, Ancient Sword, and Wu Tong¨Cthe three great divine clans¨Chad fallen, and Tian Zhao Court had been destroyed. It could be said that the Tian Zhao Realm, along with the four corners of the cosmos, had experienced a power vacuum not seen in ten thousand years. If Xue An were truly dead, these surviving noble forces could take advantage of the vacuum and seize the opportunity to reap territories. Thus, almost all of them were silently hoping that Xue An would never return. As if sensing these people¡¯s prayers, Another day had passed. Inside the Abyss of Heavenly Fire, all remained quiet, without the slightest anomaly. This caused the crowd¡¯s restlessness to grow even more intense. So much so that the way many people looked at Zhong Anan and her group began to change. Naturally, Zhong Anan was well aware of this. But this time, she didn¡¯t panic at all. After a series of ordeals, she had developed an almost blind trust in Xue An. She even felt that there was nothing and no one in the world that could stump Xue An. A mere Abyss of Heavenly Fire was nothing in comparison. Therefore, she stood waiting steadfastly. However, her Taiyin Clan subordinates were starting to show signs of anxiety. ¡°Clan Leader, Mr. Xue has been gone for so long without return, could it be that¡­¡± one elder asked softly. Zhong Anan¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Say no more, Mr. Xue¡¯s cultivation level is earth-shattering, he definitely won¡¯t have any trouble! Plus, he was very clear before he left that we were to wait here diligently, so we shouldn¡¯t think of anything else, just wait here in earnest for the master¡¯s return!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The elder hesitated, looking toward the distant crowd. Zhong Anan naturally felt the ill-intentioned glares coming from the crowd and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a cold smile. ¡°Don¡¯t bother with them! To the master, these people are nothing more than ants! Once he returns, those who waver and harbor ill intentions, none will escape!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The elder¡¯s spirit was shaken, and he hastily nodded in agreement, no longer daring to speak further. For he¡¯d noticed that the current Zhong Anan was very different from before. At the very least, the authority emanating from her was not to be underestimated. After another half day passed, the night began to fall, and the stars shone like diamonds. The crowd¡¯s stir grew even more intense, and finally, a group of people emerged and walked straight up to Zhong Anan. ¡°Clan Leader Zhong, it¡¯s been a long time!¡± The leading man greeted with a fist-clasp, his smile utterly insincere. Zhong Anan looked up at the man, and after a moment, she lowered her gaze and responded indifferently, ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t Dong Xiong, the Second in Command of the Flying Dragon Sect!¡± Yes! The person who had come was from the same power as Dong Yingjie, who had been crushed by Xue An¡¯s palm in the Cursed City¨Cthe Flying Dragon Sect. And this man was Dong Yingjie¡¯s own younger brother, and the number two figure in the Flying Dragon Sect, Dong Xiong. Hearing Zhong Anan¡¯s words, Dong Xiong chuckled slyly, ¡°Seems like Clan Leader Zhong is out of the loop! I¡¯m now the Fort Master of the Flying Dragon Sect!¡± ¡°Oh? Congratulations then!¡± Zhong Anan replied casually, ¡°So, what brings you here, Fort Master Dong?¡± Dong Xiong saw Zhong Anan¡¯s indifferent attitude and his gaze turned slightly cold, but the smile on his face remained unchanged as he continued to nod and bow. ¡°Clan Leader Zhong, as you can see, we have been waiting here for a good ten-plus days without any word from the master. Perhaps you could try to contact him? After all, to keep waiting like this¡­ when will it ever end?¡± His words were extremely polite. But anyone with a clear eye could tell it was just an excuse. Dong Xiong was clearly trying to put pressure on the Taiyin Deity Clan. If Zhong Anan admitted she was unable to contact Xue An, the situation would definitely worsen. And if Zhong Anan claimed she could contact Xue An, then Dong Xiong would surely follow up, demanding a specific return date from her. In one sentence, he effectively blocked all of Zhong Anan¡¯s avenues of retreat, a truly vicious move. At least many people behind him smirked with interest, curious to see how Zhong Anan would deal with this situation. Zhong Anan fell silent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A hint of satisfaction and relief rose in Dong Xiong¡¯s heart. As the current Fort Master of the Flying Dragon Sect, he harbored deep hatred for Xue An, who had directly annihilated his brother. But if Xue An were here now, he wouldn¡¯t dare utter a single extra word, even if it killed him. However, now that Xue An had not returned, he was convinced that Xue An¡¯s odds were slim. He jumped at the opportunity, eager to gain attention by playing this card. Chapter 1152 - Chapter 1152 Chapter 1152 This Plan is Very Ingenious When to Chapter 1152: Chapter 1152: This Plan is Very Ingenious, When to Take Action (2nd Update) Chapter 1152: Chapter 1152: This Plan is Very Ingenious, When to Take Action (2nd Update) After all, ascending to power had been too easy for him; if he couldn¡¯t avenge his predecessor, his own older brother, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sit securely in his position. But just as he, with a face full of smugness, was preparing to await Zhong Anan¡¯s response, Zhong Anan suddenly burst out laughing, her laughter filled with mockery. Dong Xiong was clueless, about to speak, when he saw Zhong Anan raise her hand towards him and coldly shout, ¡°What are you, to dare question me?¡± Zhong Anan¡¯s domineering statement caught the spectating crowd by surprise, especially Dong Xiong, who was taken aback and then spoke gravely, ¡°Clan Leader Zhong, what do you mean by this?¡± Zhong Anan said mockingly, ¡°What do I mean? Ha, don¡¯t think I¡¯m oblivious to your thoughts. Do you think that since the superior has been gone for so long, something unfortunate has happened? That¡¯s why you dare to be so rampant? Otherwise, if the superior were here, you wouldn¡¯t dare to say a single word out of fear of scaring yourself to death!¡± Her words were harsh, and many people¡¯s expressions turned ugly. Zhong Anan¡¯s face was as cold as ice as she surveyed the room and said indifferently, ¡°Let me tell you! When the superior returns is his business! You have no right to speculate. All I can say is that the superior will surely return safely!¡± These words rendered Dong Xiong pale and flushed by turns, sweat beads forming on his forehead, and for a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say. Just then, a burly man stepped out of the crowd with a sinister smile, ¡°Clan Leader Zhong, your words seem rather unreasonable. Fort Master Dong is simply concerned about when the superior will return, especially since we¡¯ve been waiting in such hardship. Everyone agrees, right?¡± The burly man¡¯s words elicited a response from some of the people. Zhong Anan watched him with a face like still water and then coldly asked, ¡°And who might you be?¡± The burly man chuckled, ¡°Clan Leader Zhong, you might not recognize me! But you¡¯ll certainly know my brother, I am Li Xiong, the current Hall Master of the Divine Temple, and Li Gang is my brother!¡± Upon hearing this, Zhong Anan realized why she found the brawny man¡¯s aura so familiar. So he was from the Divine Temple! Earlier, Li Gang had met his end at Xue An¡¯s hands, and not just him¨C the Divine Temple¡¯s Hall Master and several Elders had not escaped either. It could be said that, in terms of blood feud, the Divine Temple harbored even deeper hatred for Xue An than the Flying Dragon Sect. Therefore, in this matter, they eagerly hoped that Xue An would meet his demise in the Abyss of Heavenly Fire. Naturally, Zhong Anan was well aware of this and a cold smile appeared at the corner of her mouth before she spoke lightly, ¡°The superior is not someone for your lot to worry about! Take care of your own affairs and wait respectfully for the superior¡¯s return!¡± With that, Zhong Anan slowly lowered her gaze, too lazy to even look at the two men anymore. ¡°You¡­¡± Dong Xiong, his face flushed with anger, was about to speak when he was yanked away by Li Xiong, who dragged him off to the side. ¡°Hall Master Li, that woman is insufferably arrogant because of Xue An¡¯s strength, and I just cannot swallow this insult! I was about to reason with her, why did you pull me away?¡± Dong Xiong said, his anger unabated. Li Xiong chuckled, ¡°Fort Master Dong, when it comes to a sea of blood and deep enmity, my Divine Temple is by no means inferior to your Flying Dragon Sect, but now is not the time to bicker with Zhong Anan! Her arrogance will not last many more days!¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± Dong Xiong¡¯s eyes lit up. Li Xiong sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve already allied with some mighty ones. If Xue An doesn¡¯t show up by tonight, we will take action together. First, we¡¯ll eliminate the people of the Taiyin Deity Clan and then join forces with the mighty ones to forcefully seal the Abyss of Heavenly Fire!¡± ¡°When the time comes¡­¡± As he said this, a vengeful glint flashed in Li Xiong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Even if Xue An is strong, he will be lost in the spatial fissures and unable to return! By then, won¡¯t our deep hatred be avenged?¡± Dong Xiong shuddered, then his eyes shone with wild joy, ¡°A brilliant plan indeed! But why not take action now?¡± Li Xiong shook his head, ¡°No, sealing the Abyss of Heavenly Fire is not so easy; we must rely on the right moment and location! Tomorrow, at sunrise, coincidentally there will be a celestial event of Tian Gou consuming the sun, which happens only once in a hundred years. Even the Spiritual Energy in our Divine Realm will turn chaotic. Only by harnessing the power of Tian Gou will we be able to completely seal the Abyss of Heavenly Fire and ensure that Xue An never resurfaces!¡± Dong Xiong nodded vigorously, ¡°I see, Hall Master Li has thought this through! My Flying Dragon Sect will also be ready to act together!¡± ¡°Well said!¡± Under the leadership of the Divine Temple and the Flying Dragon Sect, a sinister undercurrent began to stir. Despite sensing this, Zhong Anan made no move, simply ordering all members of the Taiyin Clan to be prepared for battle. Time ticked away, and as the darkness gradually faded and the eastern sky began to show a pale white belly, Li Xiong and Dong Xiong exchanged glances. Then they started preparing without any change in expression. When the golden sun slowly rose in the east, people from the Divine Temple, Flying Dragon Sect, and several other powerful clans and sects had already quietly gathered. ¡°Clan Leader!¡± The Taiyin Deity Clan had naturally noticed something was amiss, and one Clan Leader couldn¡¯t help but anxiously call out. Zhong Anan sat on the ground, opened her eyes upon hearing the call, looked at the slowly approaching Li Xiong and the others without any surprise, and slowly stood up. ¡°You¡­ What are you doing?¡± Zhong Anan asked coldly. ¡°Heh! Zhong Anan, don¡¯t you know what we¡¯re about to do? Xue An has been gone for more than ten days without any word; he¡¯s obviously perished in the Abyss of Heavenly Fire. You may have the mood to wait here, but we certainly don¡¯t!¡± Dong Xiong sneered. ¡°That¡¯s right, we don¡¯t have time to hold a vigil here! Xue An has definitely encountered an accident! Otherwise, he would have returned by now!¡± someone echoed. ¡°Indeed! We¡¯re not here to keep the wake for Xue An!¡± Amidst the noisy clamor, Zhong Anan¡¯s face remained as cold as ice, and she said not a word. Then Li Xiong also let out a cold laugh, ¡°Zhong Anan, considering that you and my brother were once proud descendants of noble families, step aside now, and I won¡¯t make things difficult for you, otherwise¡­¡± Zhong Anan interrupted him outright, ¡°Wishful thinking!¡± Li Xiong¡¯s expression changed as he harshly said, ¡°Then you can¡¯t blame anyone else! Let¡¯s go!¡± Boom! The Divine Temple and the Flying Dragon Sect charged forth and immediately engaged with the people of the Taiyin Deity Clan. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Flying Dragon Sect was greatly outmatched by the Taiyin Deity Clan. However, with the intervention of the Divine Temple, the confrontation became evenly matched. After all, the Divine Temple used to be a noble clan among the four corners of the universe. Thus, in this encounter, neither side could best the other for the time being. Meanwhile, the crowd watched everything unfold from a distance with cold eyes. Chapter 1153 - Chapter 1153 Chapter 1153 Tian Gou Eclipse Sealing the Abyss Chapter 1153: Chapter 1153: Tian Gou Eclipse, Sealing the Abyss (Third Update) Chapter 1153: Chapter 1153: Tian Gou Eclipse, Sealing the Abyss (Third Update) At that moment, the golden sun, already high in the sky, suddenly developed a dark spot on its edge, which then expanded at a visibly alarming pace. ¡°Look, it¡¯s the celestial event of the ¡®heavenly dog devouring the sun¡¯!¡± someone cried out in alarm. Li Xiong, seeing this scene, took a swift leap out of the fray and said in a deep voice, ¡°Fort Master Dong, I¡¯ll leave these wretches to you!¡± Dong Xiong responded with a fierce voice, ¡°You got it!¡± Then, with another swift motion, Li Xiong moved above the Abyss of Heavenly Fire and pulled out a ruggedly simple copper mirror from his chest. At this time, streaks of light from all directions converged, clearly all powerful individuals who dominated their own territories. Li Xiong nodded at these people, ¡°The opportunity is not to be missed. Everyone, take action now!¡± Upon hearing this, like shattering light, they instantly positioned themselves around the Abyss of Heavenly Fire and all simultaneously produced an Ancient Mirror from within their garments. Simultaneously, the sun in the sky was now mostly obscured. What had been a clear sky was now growing dark. But as soon as the Ancient Mirrors appeared in their hands, a beam of light mixed with dark, mysterious colors shot out from the proud sun above. And then it stirred ripples within the Abyss of Heavenly Fire. Zhong Anan, coming to her senses, realized, ¡°It¡¯s a sealing!¡± By now, she finally understood what Li Xiong and the others were aiming to do. They were clearly planning to take advantage of the rare heavenly event of ¡®the heavenly dog devouring the sun¡¯, a time when nature¡¯s spiritual energy was in turmoil, to use the power of the heavenly dog to completely seal up the Abyss of Heavenly Fire. This realization sent a chill down Zhong Anan¡¯s spine, filling her with dread. Because if Li Xiong and the others really succeeded, it might become impossible for Xue An to return! No, I must stop them! With that thought, Zhong Anan boldly charged forward. Wherever she passed, the Dark Yin energy froze all those who stood in her way. But just then, a Qi-Controlled Flying Dragon came soaring at her, staunchly blocking Zhong Anan¡¯s path. Then Dong Xiong appeared, sneering as he spoke, ¡°Clan Leader Zhong, why the hurry? There¡¯s plenty of time. We can take our time and play!¡± ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Zhong Anan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot with uncontrollable rage as she lashed out. Although she was slightly stronger than Dong Xiong, the Divine Temple¡¯s men quickly surrounded her, and she was swiftly encircled. Zhong Anan tried to break through several times but couldn¡¯t breach the encirclement, only able to watch helplessly as a seal, made of the essence of Tian Gou, slowly took shape above the Abyss of Heavenly Fire. This made Zhong Anan¡¯s heart shatter, and in the grip of furious distress, she spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. ¡°Ha ha ha, Zhong Anan can¡¯t hold on much longer, remember, we need her alive!¡± Dong Xiong, overjoyed at the sight, quickly issued his orders. The encircling net tightened as the men of the Divine Temple and the Flying Dragon Sect closed in, intending to capture Zhong Anan alive. Zhong Anan gave a bitter smile. After braving through great storms, she hadn¡¯t expected to fall in a mere gutter. To die at the hands of these people was something she couldn¡¯t accept! And at this moment, the sun above was completely devoured by the celestial dog, plunging everything between heaven and earth into darkness. Only the dozen or so Ancient Mirrors emitted a cold light. And the seals were crazily accumulating. Finally, the Abyss of Heavenly Fire shuddered violently. And then the wild laughter of Li Xiong echoed through the air. ¡°Ha ha ha ha, the seal is complete! From now on, the Abyss of Heavenly Fire will cease to exist!¡± Zhong Anan, upon hearing this, despairingly closed her eyes. And everyone present couldn¡¯t help but focus their attention on Li Xiong. At this moment, Li Xiong¡¯s face was filled with satisfaction, as he looked down at the now heavily sealed Abyss of Heavenly Fire and sneered, ¡°Xue An, are you satisfied with this grave I¡¯ve made for you?¡± With that said, Li Xiong laughed uproariously towards the sky. But just then, the recently successfuly sealed Abyss of Heavenly Fire suddenly began to shake violently. It was as if a massive beast inside was about to break through the seal. The intensity of such force caused a change of color on everyone¡¯s faces. And Zhong Anan also suddenly opened her eyes wide, focusing intently towards the distance. Only Li Xiong maintained a calm demeanor, chuckling as he said, ¡°Fear not, my friends. This seal harnesses the power of Tian Gou. How could such a seal, infused with the might of heaven and earth, possibly be broken by mere human strength?¡± Sure enough. No sooner had he finished speaking than the trembling of the Abyss of Heavenly Fire ceased. It was as if the giant beast had realized the futility of its struggle and had given up. Zhong Anan¡¯s heart tightened suddenly, and she murmured softly, ¡°My lord¡­¡± Meanwhile, Li Xiong roared with laughter, ¡°What did I tell you? This seal is as solid as a fortress, utterly impervious to human effort, I¡­¡± Before he could finish, the seal on the Abyss of Heavenly Fire suddenly shook violently, and then, to the shock and disbelief of all those watching, cracks started to appear. The smile on Li Xiong¡¯s face froze, and he stared, ghost-like, at the cracks appearing on the seal, his lips moved as if to speak. But just then, with a thunderous boom, the seal shattered to pieces. At the same time, the sun in the sky, which had been devoured by Tian Gou, also began to wobble. Many felt a faint wail emanating from the heavens, and the darkness that had overcome the proud sun started to recede at a mad pace. Sunlight returned to the land. And then, a pillar of light shot down from the midst of the sun, pointing directly at the Abyss of Heavenly Fire. Bang, bang, bang! In the midst of continuous explosions, the Fang Ancient Mirrors burst apart. Not only the mirrors but also the individuals holding them were blown to pieces. In an instant, where there had once been a throng of formidable figures above the Abyss of Heavenly Fire, now only a tremulous Li Xiong stood alone. His Ancient Mirror too had exploded, but as a descendant of the Fort Master of Divine Temple with well-practiced physical arts, he somehow wasn¡¯t grievously injured. But the more he was unscathed, the more terrified he became. Because he found that he couldn¡¯t even move. He could only watch in horror at the Abyss of Heavenly Fire. Everyone was stunned, for the turn of events had been too swift. Under the eyes of the crowd, from the rising dust of light, the figure of a young man in white slowly emerged. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When he appeared before everyone, beams of light fell from the resplendent sun onto him, casting him in such a way that he seemed like a banished celestial being. Zhong Anan was also dumbstruck by this miraculous sight. Xue An then slowly surveyed the crowd before resting his gaze on Li Xiong, whose eyes were filled with terror, and said indifferently, ¡°Using the power of Tian Gou, the Solar Eclipsing Beast, to seal me was an interesting idea. Unfortunately, a mere Tian Gou could never be a match for me.¡± His words struck to the heart, turning Li Xiong, as well as everyone else with malicious intentions, deathly pale. Just as Xue An said, just as he was about to fly out of the Abyss of Heavenly Fire, he discovered to his unpleasant surprise that he had been forcefully sealed off by the power of Tian Gou. Chapter 1154 - Chapter 1154 Chapter 1154 Blasted into Nothingness Awed by Chapter 1154: Chapter 1154: Blasted into Nothingness, Awed by Power and Grace (4th update) Chapter 1154: Chapter 1154: Blasted into Nothingness, Awed by Power and Grace (4th update) Xue An could have broken the seal, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste the effort. Instead, he used his fist to smash the seal open. The blockade, which was as solid as gold in Li Xiong¡¯s eyes, couldn¡¯t withstand Xue An¡¯s three punches before shattering. And with that, the unfortunate Divine Slaughter that was swallowed by the sun also broke apart. It was for this reason that Jin Yang was able to break free and, in a rage, struck down with an attack that shattered all dozen Fang Ancient Mirrors. At the same time, Xue An¡¯s eyes sparkled like diamonds, his hand suddenly clenched, squeezing the air until it creaked, and then he smiled grimly. ¡°I was going to let you off the hook, but since you remain willfully ignorant, you can¡¯t blame me!¡± After that, Xue An couldn¡¯t be bothered with the wails of Li Xiong, Dong Xiong, and the others; he stepped forward and threw a punch. Bang! It was as if his punch had shaken the whole universe, the overwhelmingly powerful fist causing terror to surge up, completely engulfing the frightened members of Divine Temple and Flying Dragon Sect. There was no screaming, no struggling! When the power of the punch dissipated, the space was empty. Members of the Divine Temple and Flying Dragon Sect had vanished without a trace. Just one punch had obliterated them into nothingness. The might of this punch left everyone stunned. Especially the members of the Taiyin Deity Clan, they had only just been surrounded by enemies. But under Xue An¡¯s punch, all the enemies around them had vanished without a shred left. Yet they were unharmed, feeling only a breeze pass by. How terrifying must his control be? At this moment, Xue An landed on the ground. Zhong Anan and the others came to their senses and hurried forward to pay their respects. Xue An smiled and waved his hand, then looked at the crowd in the distance. These people trembled and then bent over in panicked respect. ¡°Lord!¡± ¡°Greetings, my lord!¡± ¡°Welcome back, my lord!¡± Hearing these trembling voices, The light in Xue An¡¯s eyes flickered uncertainly for a long while before he said indifferently, ¡°Forget it, I had intended to obliterate you too, but excessive slaughter isn¡¯t in line with my principles. I¡¯ll spare you this time!¡± Hearing this, the people felt the hairs on their bodies stand on end, their legs trembling, especially the faint-hearted. Because they knew that they had just taken a turn at death¡¯s door. If this god of slaughter were displeased, and casually threw a punch, Their fate may be the same as the members of Divine Temple and Flying Dragon Sect had just faced¨Ccomplete annihilation. ¡°Thank you, my lord!¡± ¡°From now on, we shall follow the lord¡¯s lead without question!¡± ¡°Indeed, our lord shall be our master from now on!¡± These exclamations erupted one after the other. Xue An just raised an eyebrow slightly, then without turning his head, he called out, ¡°Miss Zhong!¡± ¡°Present!¡± Zhong Anan quickly nodded her head. ¡°Do you see? Such are the petty and the low; they fear power but have no gratitude. Don¡¯t be fooled by their apparent compliance now. Without the deterrence of mighty power, they will slack off in less than ten days! If you want them to obey, they have to fear you. Understand?¡± Zhong Anan looked thoughtfully at the crowd opposite her and then nodded emphatically, ¡°Understood!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Good! Let¡¯s go, make a trip to the Taiyin Pool!¡± After saying so, Xue An didn¡¯t seem to make any move, yet he soared into the sky instantaneously. Then Zhong Anan and all members of the Taiyin Deity Clan felt as if they were being pulled by a great force, rising from the ground and following closely behind Xue An, vanishing into the sky in a blink of an eye. Leaving behind a crowd of shocked onlookers standing in place. It took a long while before someone spoke up in horror, ¡°He¡­ he seems to have grown even stronger!¡± Everyone fell silent. This was something even a fool could see. But what¡¯s key was that since Xue An emerged, he had relied solely on his physical strength, without using a trace of his cultivation level. Even his recent ascent, lacking the slightest whiff of fireworks, had not disturbed the Spiritual Energy in the slightest. This could only mean that Xue An¡¯s physical body had become preternaturally powerful to an almost aberrant extent. Now, these people glanced at each other, then shared a bitter smile and scattered. As Xue An emerged from seclusion, news that he had obliterated everyone from the Divine Slaughter Temple and the Flying Dragon Sect with a single punch also spread. Meanwhile, Xue An had already taken the lead and entered the Taiyin Pool. When he landed on the island, only then did Zhong Anan and others hurriedly arrive. At this moment, the once picturesque island was now a complete wreck. Initially, Qi Xuanfeng had plundered treasures here, and also sought to destroy the birthplace of the Taiyin Deity Clan, causing extensive destruction. Every building had been leveled to the ground. Anything worth a dime had been stolen. Such devastation naturally provoked the fury of all members of the Taiyin Clan. But Xue An paid no attention to all this and headed straight for the central Divine Temple, which was now in ruins. As Xue An stepped into it, he saw rubble and ruins scattered everywhere; the original sight was no longer recognizable. Zhong Anan and the others already knew that Mu Guqing had fallen into the Taiyin Pool within this Divine Temple. So they all cried out in sorrow. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Elder Clan Leader!¡± Alas, even searching for that spring of water from before was impossible. Because back then, worried about changes here, Qi Xuanfeng had joined forces with Gu Chi and the Wutong Divine Sect to thoroughly ravage the place. This hatred was enough to nearly drive the always calm Zhong Anan mad. At that moment, Xue An formed hand seals and said indifferently, ¡°Karma, trace back!¡± Boom! A series of radiating lights extended from Xue An, instantly sweeping across the entire island. Then, a miraculous scene unfolded before Zhong Anan and the others. Amidst the illumination, the previously toppled buildings began to restore themselves, and the destroyed ground also started healing. Even the broken trees began to grow anew. ¡°Re¡­ Reversing karma?¡± Zhong Anan was almost dumbfounded. Such Divine Skills, she had only heard of but never seen. Could it be said that meddling with karma was something that only Great Luo or even more formidable supreme beings could interfere with? Xue An smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not quite reversing! It¡¯s merely a minor technique.¡± In fact, Xue An could indeed influence some aspects of karma now; for instance, his Innate Divine Ability was related to karma. Previously, such power could only be used against enemies. But since undergoing the heavenly fire body refinement, Xue An could now use some minor techniques to trace back certain simple strands of karma. Of course, what was more crucial was that Qi Xuanfeng and others who had destroyed this place had been killed by Xue An. If they had still been alive, tracing back karma would not have been so easy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Once everything was restored, Xue An walked to the once again visible spring and after gazing at it for a moment, said softly, ¡°It seems my guess was correct, you indeed still have a sliver of a chance at survival!¡± With those words, Xue An lifted his hand and plunged it into the spring. The spring water, which connected directly to the Taiyin Pool, was extremely cold and perilous, threatening the life of any ordinary person who touched it. But for Xue An, such things were trivial. Moments later, Xue An suddenly let out a sharp command, ¡°Rise!¡± Chapter 1155 - Chapter 1155 Chapter 1155 Unity of Body and Soul Proving the Chapter 1155: Chapter 1155 Unity of Body and Soul, Proving the Way and Becoming a God (1st Update) Chapter 1155: Chapter 1155 Unity of Body and Soul, Proving the Way and Becoming a God (1st Update) With that command, the entire island began to shake violently, then slowly ascended amidst the stunned gazes of everyone present. The island was surrounded by endless water, so when it rose from the ground, towering waves were seen, encircling the island but not overflowing into it. Finally. After the island had ascended a hundred meters into the sky, it came to a gradual stop, revealing a dark and icy spring below. But at this moment, a person could be seen floating in the middle of the spring. It was Mu Guqing, who had been cast into the Taiyin Pool. At this moment, she lay floating in the spring water, her hair spread out around her, her complexion an extreme pallor, while her lips were red as flames. At first glance, she truly resembled a sleeping Water Demon. Upon seeing this scene, the people of the Taiyin Deity Clan cried out in grief. ¡°Old Clan Leader!¡± ¡°Clan Leader Mu!¡± Zhong Anan was already in tears, yet she maintained a rare calmness, as she turned and asked cautiously, ¡°My lord, can my master¡­ truly be revived?¡± Xue An gazed at the deep spring and said lightly, ¡°This Taiyin Pool is a naturally formed place of extreme yin, the perfect counterpart to the Abyss of Heavenly Fire, creating a balance of yin and yang. Generally speaking, anyone who falls into it is bound to die unless they possess exceptionally strong power!¡± Hearing Xue An¡¯s words, Zhong Anan shuddered, her complexion turning instantly pale, ¡°Then¡­ my master¡­¡± Xue An turned his head and smiled faintly at her, ¡°Rest assured, your master is an exception!¡± ¡°Over the years, the Taiyin Pool has developed a bit of spirituality, and your master has presided over the Taiyin Deity Clan for a thousand years ¨C the pool has grown a trace of affinity for her! Normally, falling into the Taiyin Pool would mean certain death, but it has allowed a wisp of profound yin energy to protect her spirit and body, preserving that sliver of life!¡± Upon hearing Xue An¡¯s explanation, Zhong Anan finally took a deep breath, but before her heart could fully settle, Xue An continued, ¡°However¡­¡± This ¡°however¡± caused Zhong Anan¡¯s heart to race again, ¡°My lord, what is the ¡®however¡¯?¡± Xue An shook his head gently, ¡°Although your master has preserved that sliver of life, her meridians are shattered and her Cultivation Level utterly depleted ¨C she¡¯s at the end of her rope! Moreover, the Taiyin Pool¡¯s safeguarding is completely unconscious, and after all this time, she and the Taiyin Pool have become inseparable!¡± ¡°Then¡­ what can be done?¡± Zhong Anan¡¯s face twisted in panic. Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s only one solution at this juncture!¡± ¡°What solution?¡± Zhong Anan and many of the Taiyin Clan people asked eagerly. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°To discard the physical body and merge with the Taiyin Pool, to ascend to godhood!¡± Upon hearing this, Zhong Anan, along with many others from the Taiyin Clan, changed their expressions. Especially Zhong Anan, who said tremulously, ¡°Are you¡­ are you saying¡­ to let my master become the master of this Taiyin Pool?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, only by doing this can her consciousness be restored! Of course, this comes with a downside; she will be bound to these waters for eternity! But what she may gain¡­ is immortality.¡± The crowd stirred, and Zhong Anan slowly lowered her head, deep in thought. Xue An watched her quietly, ¡°This is the only way. You must weigh it yourself!¡± ¡°My lord, can my master¡¯s consciousness still be restored?¡± Zhong Anan suddenly asked. Xue An shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee it, for she is neither dead nor fully alive right now, only barely sustained by the profound yin energy. Whether her consciousness can be restored, it all depends on her fate!¡± These words caused many to go pale with worry. But at that moment, Zhong Anan suddenly looked up, determination shining in her eyes. ¡°My lord, please take action and save her! Even if my master truly loses all consciousness, as long as she exists, that¡¯s enough!¡± Xue An¡¯s eyes displayed a hint of high regard. Faced with such a difficult choice, the fact that Zhong Anan could remain so composed was indeed quite commendable. ¡°Very well! All of you retreat to the side!¡± Having said that, Xue An waved his robe sleeve and vanished from his spot in an instant. When he reappeared, he was already standing by the spring. As he drew nearer, layers of ice flowers formed around Xue An, and streams of harshly cold, yin energy surged crazily, as if to obstruct his approach. Such yin energy could obliterate the spirit and soul of an ordinary cultivator with just a touch. Yet Xue An simply waved his hand casually. The extreme cold yin energy obediently moved aside, clearing a path for him. Then he walked calmly and steadily, approaching Mu Guqing, who was quietly floating in the center of the Taiyin Pool. As he got closer, Mu Guqing¡¯s hair began to sway uncertainly, and her body was further encased in layers of crystal-clear ice crystals. Xue An looked at her deeply and said, ¡°Your ability to hold out until now is indeed a miracle. This time, I will lend you a helping hand!¡± With those words, Xue An raised his hand and pointed. A flash of light passed by. Mu Guqing¡¯s body quivered slightly, then in an instant, she shattered into specks of light. ¡°Clan Leader!¡± The Taiyin Clan people, watching from a hundred meters in the sky, cried out in unison. Although Zhong Anan did not speak, she bit her lip so hard that a crimson streak of blood appeared. Because with that one point from Xue An, Mu Guqing¡¯s body was utterly obliterated into dust. It could be said that all paths of retreat had been blocked. Naturally, Zhong Anan¡¯s heart was filled with tumult. Yet as the light dispersed, a tiny flower made of ice crystals trembled and floated in the spot where Mu Guqing had disappeared. A glint flashed in Xue An¡¯s eyes, and the whole Taiyin Pool immediately came to a standstill. He then stretched out his hand, and began to write something in the air. Where his fingertips passed, faint gold light gathered without scattering. In a moment, Xue An sketched out a profoundly mysterious talisman spell from thin air. Once Xue An added the final stroke, the entire Taiyin Pool erupted like a boiling cauldron, completely bubbling over. Innumerable streams of profound, yin energy burst forth, rolling towards Xue An like thunderous tides. However, Xue An was utterly unmoved and said indifferently, ¡°Mu Guqing, heed my command. Today, I appoint you the deity of the Taiyin Pool!¡± As the words of Xue An rang out, the talisman spell materialized instantaneously above the small ice-crystal flower, enveloping it completely. At the same time, the intense cold yin energy was already upon them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The force was so overwhelming it seemed determined to extinguish both Xue An and the ice-crystal flower left by Mu Guqing. Yet at that moment, Xue An turned his fingers into a sword and brought it down with a slash. Boom! Following a tremendous roar, all the attacking cold yin energy was shattered, and the surging Sword Intent charged directly towards the depths of the spring. The entire Taiyin Pool shook violently, as if a wounded behemoth was in the throes of agonized struggles. Chapter 1156 - Chapter 1156 Chapter 1156 Defying the Heavens A Glimmer of Chapter 1156: Chapter 1156: Defying the Heavens, A Glimmer of Hope (2nd Update) Chapter 1156: Chapter 1156: Defying the Heavens, A Glimmer of Hope (2nd Update) Xue An said indifferently, ¡°A mere primal consciousness dares to defy my command? Believe it or not, if you dare to counterattack again, I¡¯ll blow up this Taiyin Pool completely?¡± Upon hearing Xue An¡¯s voice, the Taiyin Pool trembled for a moment, then slowly calmed down. Only then did Xue An nod, ¡°That¡¯s more like it. From now on, you will merge with this Mu Guqing as one! It¡¯s also your opportunity, otherwise, with your shallow consciousness, you might never be able to condense into human form!¡± Hearing Xue An¡¯s words, the Taiyin Pool trembled slightly, as if a small beast was whimpering aggrievedly. Xue An smiled, ¡°Alright, the pain from just now was a bit much for you, but it was your own doing!¡± With that, Xue An turned his head to look at the Ice Crystal flower wrapped in Talisman Spell, slowly rotating, and let out a light shout. ¡°Mu Guqing, if you don¡¯t wake up now, then when will you?¡± This light shout caused the slowly rotating Ice Crystal flower to suddenly come to a halt, then break apart piece by piece. This sudden change caught the Taiyin Clan people completely off guard, all of them stunned in place. The only one without any expression was Xue An, who just quietly watched. At that moment. The shattered pieces suddenly expanded and then came back together as one. At the same time, countless root-like tendrils of light stretched out from the flower, reaching directly into the depths of the Taiyin Pool. In an instant, points of light trailed upward along these tendrils of radiance. Then, on the flower, a faint phantom began to emerge. In just a few breaths, the true face of this phantom appeared before everyone. At first glance, the phantom looked like a loli-version of Mu Guqing, with long hair reaching to the ground covering her, only revealing her delicate collarbones. Then Mu Guqing slowly opened her eyes. The moment she opened her eyes, the entire Taiyin Pool trembled lightly, as if welcoming the arrival of its master. And in that instant, myriad complicated symbols appeared in her crystal-clear eyes. Her aura was so strong that the water around her instantly turned into Ice Crystals. But just as she was about to reveal her divine might, Xue An, unbeknownst to anyone, had appeared before her, lifted a hand to pinch her chubby cheeks, then nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Very good, it seems my guess was right, the energy of the Xuan Yin indeed can condense into human form! And it feels great to the touch!¡± This statement, coupled with Xue An¡¯s actions, made him seem like a strange uncle who couldn¡¯t control himself around a loli. But in Xue An¡¯s presence, this imposing, miniaturized version of Mu Guqing didn¡¯t dare to move, standing rigidly, her eyes filled with a look of fear. Just like a little cat that sees its fearsome owner. A tad embarrassed by this, Xue An withdrew his hand and touched his nose, ¡°Ahem, I forgot that you have already merged with the primal will of the Taiyin Pool! Sorry, that hit just now was indeed a bit too hard!¡± The more Xue An tried to explain, the deeper the fear on Mu Guqing¡¯s face became. At the same time. Zhong Anan also rushed over without hesitation. Unexpectedly, the normally untouchable Taiyin Pool now accepted her without any resistance. ¡°Master!¡± As soon as Zhong Anan appeared beside Xue An, she couldn¡¯t wait to call out. This title made Mu Guqing tremble, and then she turned her head to look at Zhong Anan, her eyes full of confusion. ¡°Master, do you remember me? It¡¯s Anan,¡± said Zhong Anan with a choked voice. But Mu Guqing had no reaction to this at all. ¡°Sir¡­ what¡¯s happening?¡± Zhong Anan turned to look at Xue An when she noticed this. Xue An sighed softly, ¡°It seems I have underestimated the primal will of the Taiyin Pool! Now that the two have merged, I¡¯m not sure whether it¡¯s your master Mu Guqing¡¯s will that¡¯s dominant or the primal will of the Taiyin Pool!¡± ¡°Then¡­ what do we do?¡± Zhong Anan asked anxiously, her face full of distress. Xue An shook his head, ¡°We can only wait and see if your master can recover her consciousness soon! But this process is likely to be very lengthy, after all, the Taiyin Pool has existed in this realm for too long. Its primal will may be foolish, but it¡¯s also incredibly powerful! If she gets lost in it, it could be a long time before she recovers! To put it bluntly¡­¡± ¡°Everything is up to her fate now!¡± The words of Xue An left Zhong Anan and all the people of the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan feeling dispirited. But they also knew that this was already the best-case scenario! After all, the initial state of Mu Guqing was already at the end of her tether, and together with the persecution by Qi Xuanfeng and others, the fact that there was a glimmer of hope now was all thanks to Xue An¡¯s defiance of the heavens. At that moment, Zhong Anan drew the long sword that Mu Guqing had bestowed upon her previously, her voice trembling, ¡°Master, do you remember this sword?¡± Mu Guqing was silent, showing no reaction. Zhong Anan grew even sadder, ¡°Master, this is your favorite sword! Look¡­¡± As she spoke, Zhong Anan released her grip on the sword, and it flew towards Mu Guqing, its light clear and pure. Mu Guqing instinctively took a half-step back, ready to resist, but at that moment, the long sword circled around her a few times before hovering in front of her, its body lightly quivering as if overjoyed. A glimmer of hope appeared in Zhong Anan¡¯s eyes, wishing that upon seeing this long sword, Mu Guqing would recover her own consciousness. But she was disappointed. Mu Guqing simply watched the sword with a wary expression, without making a move. Zhong Anan, upon seeing this, couldn¡¯t help sobbing, ¡°Master, please wake up! I miss you so much, I really do! Please don¡¯t be like this, Master¡­¡± Afterward, Zhong Anan began recounting some past events. Still, Mu Guqing had no response. Xue An saw this and shook his head with a sigh, then patted Zhong Anan¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Miss Zhong, this isn¡¯t something that can be resolved overnight. At least your master¡¯s consciousness has been passed down for now. Let¡¯s leave for the time being!¡± Zhong Anan, despite her reluctance, ultimately nodded her head with a heavy heart. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± As she spoke, she turned to leave. However, before departing, she suddenly remembered something and said solemnly, ¡°Master, the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan that used to humiliate us has been annihilated by the Sir, and the traitor Xuan Hun has been executed! You can rest easy now!¡± Having said that, she turned around, ready to follow Xue An and leave with a heavy heart. But just then, upon hearing Zhong Anan¡¯s words, Mu Guqing, who had had a look of confusion, was suddenly shaken, and the bewildered look in her eyes gradually faded, finally revealing a hint of clarity. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then she opened her lips slightly and whispered softly, ¡°An¡­ An!¡± The call was very soft, but to Zhong Anan¡¯s ears, it was as loud as thunder. She swiftly turned around, her face filled with disbelief, gazing at Mu Guqing. And at that moment, the clarity in Mu Guqing¡¯s eyes became stronger, and she finally broke into a smile. ¡°Anan, your teacher has returned!¡± Chapter 1157 - Chapter 1157 Chapter 1157 Sowing Bad Seeds Bad Results Are Chapter 1157: Chapter 1157: Sowing Bad Seeds, Bad Results Are Coming (First Update) Chapter 1157: Chapter 1157: Sowing Bad Seeds, Bad Results Are Coming (First Update) ¡°Master¡­ Master?¡± Zhong Anan looked at Mu Guqing with disbelief on her face. Mu Guqing smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me!¡± As soon as her words fell, Zhong Anan threw herself forward, hugging Mu Guqing and sobbing with joy. ¡°Master, I thought I¡¯d never see you again. It¡¯s really wonderful that you could come back!¡± Now, Mu Guqing¡¯s body resembled that of a little girl. Being held in Zhong Anan¡¯s arms made her look somewhat awkward, but she gently patted Zhong Anan¡¯s back. ¡°There, there! Don¡¯t be sad; I¡¯ve returned, haven¡¯t I?¡± At this moment, the members of the Taiyin Deity Clan also rushed over and knelt down, somewhat choked up as they shouted. ¡°Old Clan Leader!¡± ¡°Greetings, Clan Leader Mu!¡± These shouts were all sincere and moving. Mu Guqing slowly nodded, ¡°Everyone, rise!¡± With her words, a gentle mystic yin force lifted all the kneeling members of the Taiyin Clan. This action stirred up excitement among the crowd, for it signified that Mu Guqing now had control over the Taiyin Pool. This meant, just as Xue An had said, she had indeed become the deity of the Taiyin Pool. Naturally, many were profoundly shaken by this revelation. Then, Mu Guqing nodded toward Zhong Anan and the others, ¡°All of you, leave us. I need to speak with Lord Xue An privately!¡± Saying this, Mu Guqing waved her hand, and a wave of mystic yin energy immediately expelled Zhong Anan and the others from the Taiyin Pool. In an instant, only Xue An and Mu Guqing were left in the Taiyin Pool. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, watching with interest but not speaking. Mu Guqing took a deep breath, then stepped forward and knelt down, solemnly kowtowing three times to Xue An. Throughout the process, Xue An did not evade; he accepted it all composedly. After she had finished kowtowing, Mu Guqing raised her head and spoke gravely, ¡°Mu Guqing, the eighteenth generation Clan Leader of the Taiyin Deity Clan, thanks the Lord for his life-saving grace!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Rise. Your survival was due to a combination of many factors; otherwise, I would have been powerless!¡± Mu Guqing then stood up. ¡°Speak, what doubts do you have?¡± Xue An knew that Mu Guqing, being so formal and even sending Zhong Anan away, must have her reasons. Indeed. Mu Guqing pondered for a moment, then said with a bitter smile, ¡°Lord, Anan once spoke of you to me. At that time, I somewhat disbelieved her words, thinking they were somewhat exaggerated.¡± ¡°But now, it seems her understanding of you was still insufficient!¡± ¡°Oh? Why do you say that?¡± Xue An asked with a light chuckle. Mu Guqing took a deep breath, ¡°In fact, after I was immersed in this Taiyin Pool, I fell into a state neither dead nor alive; my entire body was forcibly frozen, but my mind was indeed alert!¡± ¡°I could feel the original will of the Taiyin Pool!¡± As she said this, a look of fear appeared on Mu Guqing¡¯s face. ¡°That was a Divine Sense like no other, akin to a deep, dark pool, unfathomable! Had it not been for its nascent consciousness, it might have devoured me on the spot!¡± ¡°Even so, I could still feel that the primal will of the Taiyin Pool spared me only because it wanted to devour my soul and fully awaken its own consciousness!¡± Upon hearing this, Xue An slightly raised his eyebrows. At this moment, Mu Guqing gave a bitter smile, ¡°Truth be told, I was truly in despair back then. The endless cold and loneliness were slowly eroding my heart. Had I not been worried about Anan and the others, I might have given up resisting and thrown myself into the darkness!¡± ¡°But even I didn¡¯t know how long I could last! Until I met you!¡± As she spoke, a light shone in Mu Guqing¡¯s eyes. ¡°With the Divine Talisman, you severed the entanglement between me and the primal will of the Taiyin Pool, then forcibly refined my soul, merging us into one, and finally consecrated me as a deity of this place! I can only describe such actions as defying the heavens!¡± Her words might have seemed exaggerated, but Mu Guqing was utterly serious since that was genuinely how she felt. Xue An, however, showed no hint of arrogance, merely smiling faintly, ¡°I saved you because your actions truly defined you as a mighty warrior. Still, as I¡¯ve said before, waking up was your own fate. I simply gave you a little push!¡± ¡°And is that all you wanted to say?¡± Upon hearing this, Mu Guqing took a deep breath, then said with utmost solemnity, ¡°My lord, unless I am mistaken, you must be a mighty warrior from the Hua Clan!¡± Hearing this, the previously calm face of Xue An suddenly brightened, his aura sweeping through the surroundings instantly, causing the entire Taiyin Pool to tremble. Mu Guqing too was pushed back dozens of steps and looked at Xue An in shock. With just his aura alone having such might, just how formidable was this young man? At that moment, Xue An spoke gravely, ¡°You know of the Hua Clan, what else do you know?¡± At this point, there was some turmoil in Xue An¡¯s heart as well. He had never mentioned his origin from the Hua Clan to anyone in the Divine Realm. But Mu Guqing being able to speak of it meant she must know something. However, Xue An might have become too excited momentarily, forgetting how overpowering his aura was. His demanding tone made Mu Guqing float in the air, her face contorted in pain. ¡°My¡­ my lord!¡± This cry brought Xue An back to his senses, he stepped back, instantly retracting his aura, and then said calmly, ¡°I apologize for my negligence! But now, tell me everything you know!¡± Steadying herself, Mu Guqing touched her chest and slowly regained her composure before respectfully speaking, ¡°My lord, previously I only had some suspicions about your identity, but now that it is confirmed that you are from the Hua Clan, and considering your great kindness to the Taiyin Deity Clan, naturally, I will conceal nothing!¡± Saying this, Mu Guqing looked up, her eyes bright and focused on Xue An. ¡°My lord, did you come because of the great turmoil in The Multiverse ten thousand years ago?¡± With a bright flash in his eyes, Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mu Guqing gave a wry smile, murmuring to herself, ¡°Indeed! The evil seeds sown by your kind back then have finally come due for repayment!¡± Then Mu Guqing took a deep breath and continued solemnly, ¡°My lord, though I did not experience that great turmoil myself ten thousand years ago, the Clan Leaders of generations have passed down the tales and memories, all for the sake of this day!¡± ¡°Ten thousand years ago, my Taiyin Deity Clan was but a minor group, yet even so, we couldn¡¯t escape being dragged into the campaign against the deities of the Hua Clan!¡± As she spoke, Mu Guqing quickly added, ¡°Rest assured, my lord, our Taiyin Deity Clan has never committed any transgressions against the deities of the Hua Clan!¡± She then continued, ¡°The turmoil was so extensive that it drew in the strength of the entire Divine Realm.¡± Chapter 1158 - Chapter 1158 Chapter 1158 Blood Flows 3000 Miles Bones Pile Chapter 1158: Chapter 1158: Blood Flows 3000 Miles, Bones Pile Up like Mountains (2nd Update) Chapter 1158: Chapter 1158: Blood Flows 3000 Miles, Bones Pile Up like Mountains (2nd Update) ¡°Countless deities engaged in fierce combat, powerhouse after powerhouse fell like rain, divine blood splattered across the sky, and the extent of the carnage,¡± according to the words of my master¡¯s ancestor, ¡°was such that blood flowed for three thousand miles, and bones piled up like mountains!¡± As Mu Guqing spoke, although he had not experienced it himself, his eyes still revealed a shade of horror. After all, even the mere description of such a horrific scene could send shivers down one¡¯s spine. ¡°The battle did not last long, and you, sir, must know the reason. To a large extent, it was because of the Tian Zhao Divine Court¡¯s sudden betrayal, which caused the ranks of the Hua Clan¡¯s deities to crumble apart, leading to their terrible defeat!¡± ¡°Yet even so, the deities of the Hua Clan did not give up but instead mounted a nearly tragic breakout!¡± ¡°My master saw with his own eyes a youth with three heads and six arms fighting side by side with a Divine General, who had vertical eyes on his forehead, against their enemies, cutting a bloody path through the encircling deities!¡± ¡°Such towering might,¡± in the words of my master, ¡°although there were powerhouses like rain, they had not one who could withstand a single blow in the presence of these two deities!¡± ¡°But just as they were leading the grievously wounded Hua Clan deities to break through the encirclement, reinforcements suddenly arrived!¡± ¡°Reinforcements?¡± Xue An had been listening quietly, the brutal combat having not caused any change of expression, until he heard the word ¡°reinforcements,¡± and then his eyebrows suddenly shot up. ¡°Yes, reinforcements! I know what you want to ask, but sadly, those who arrived shrouded in thick mists, their origins completely obscured.¡± Hearing this, Xue An did not show the slightest hint of disappointment; in fact, he had anticipated as much. The people who had initiated the attack on the Hua Clan obviously had planned it very meticulously, to the point of leaving no stone unturned. Relying solely on the Taiyin Deity Clan would likely not provide any significant breakthrough. But the more it was so, the more intense the killing intent in Xue An¡¯s heart became. No matter how earth-shattering the conspiracy, I will root out those behind the curtain one day. ¡°Although the origins of these newcomers were unclear, their strength was exceedingly formidable, and their arrival quickly changed the tide of the battlefield.¡± ¡°The already heavily wounded deities of the Hua Clan were completely encircled, with no possibility of escape, but even so, they still did not give up and instead fought a nearly tragic battle!¡± ¡°My master personally witnessed a deity wielding a lute charge forth, directly sacrificing his divine soul to perish together with one of the arriving powerhouses!¡± ¡°The scene was so tragic and magnificent that it shocked everyone into keeping their distance, many unable to bear watching any longer.¡± Xue An listened quietly, his expression neutral, but his eyes gradually revealed specks of cold light. ¡°Regrettably, although the Hua Clan deities annihilated many enemies, they were ultimately outnumbered and completely lost the power to resist! And it was not until then that Lord Lihen finally appeared, too late!¡± ¡°Lord Lihen!¡± Xue An repeated softly. ¡°Yes, it was Lord Lihen, you¡­¡± Mu Guqing was about to continue when Xue An waved his hand, ¡°I know him; there¡¯s no need for introductions!¡± Mu Guqing paused, then nodded in realization, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°And then?¡± Xue An asked. ¡°Then¡­¡± Mu Guqing gave a bitter smile, ¡°this has always been an unsolved mystery for my master and successive Clan Leaders, and it is also the first major puzzle I want to reveal to you!¡± ¡°Oh? A mystery?¡± Mu Guqing nodded affirmatively, ¡°Exactly! When Lord Lihen arrived with the deities of Lihen Heaven, he looked ready to triumphantly annihilate all the Hua Clan deities in one fell swoop.¡± ¡°At that moment, a strange event occurred!¡± Speaking of this, a look of horror flashed in Mu Guqing¡¯s eyes as she tremblingly said, ¡°My ancestor only felt a moment of dizziness, and then when she came to, she was shocked to discover that the gods of the Hua Clan, who had been heavily surrounded, had mostly vanished, leaving only numerous corpses floating there!¡± Xue An frowned upon hearing this, ¡°Vanished?¡± Mu Guqing nodded emphatically, ¡°Yes, vanished! At that time, my ancestor thought her cultivation level was too shallow and she had been affected by some secret technique! But she soon realized that it was not just her, all the deities present at that time, including the mighty Lord Lihen himself, had lost memory of that event!¡± This claim made Xue An¡¯s eyes flash with a cold light, because if it were simply a matter of altering memories, that wouldn¡¯t be difficult! But according to Mu Guqing¡¯s words, it was clear that someone at that time forcibly severed a chain of cause and effect and rescued the gods of the Hua Clan. In other words, someone had snatched a short moment in time from everyone present at the scene. Such power was by no means ordinary; even the Immortal King or Immortal Emperor would not be capable of this. So who was the mighty figure who had rescued the gods of the Hua Clan? And where were those gods of the Hua Clan now? This news shook Xue An deeply. Mu Guqing wisely closed her mouth, not daring to disturb Xue An¡¯s thoughts. Because she knew very well that on such a level, it was far beyond her, a mere member of the Taiyin Deity Clan. Even the entire deities of the Divine Realm were not qualified. After a long contemplation, Xue An regained his composure and said indifferently, ¡°And then?¡± Mu Guqing continued, ¡°Once this event occurred, those strong auras that had descended all dispersed, and Lord Lihen collected all the corpses of the Hua Clan gods and took them away!¡± ¡°Took them away? Even the corpses?¡± Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly. Mu Guqing nodded, ¡°Yes! Now, that is the second doubt I wish to bring to your attention.¡± ¡°At the time, those auras that had descended, although very secretive, might have neglected something out of panic, hence exposing a clue that was caught by my ancestor!¡± ¡°What clue?¡± Xue An felt a stir in his heart and promptly asked. ¡°When they broke through space to leave, although the seal was very tight, they left a tiny flaw. My ancestor then discovered that the cold yin energy leaking through that flaw was unmistakably chilly!¡± ¡°The cold yin energy¡­¡± Xue An¡¯s expression changed as he muttered softly. ¡°You know, my Taiyin Deity Clan inherently cultivates the energy of the Taiyin, so we are very familiar with such yin energy. Although the cold yin energy that leaked was different from the Taiyin energy, it also belonged to the category of Xuan Yin!¡± Although this message was quite vague, it at least provided a general direction, unlike groping in the dark as before, so Xue An nodded. ¡°I understand! What else?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A hesitant look flashed across Mu Guqing¡¯s face, ¡°My lord, the previous two doubts were passed down by my ancestor, but this one is deduced and analyzed by myself!¡± ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Mu Guqing took a deep breath, ¡°Lord Lihen, as a ruler of the High-Ranked Divine Realm, always had unfathomable power. However, in the recent millennium, the Lihen deities under his command suddenly became active, and their strength has grown tremendously, yet the strength that they have revealed all bears traces of the Divine Power of the Hua Clan!¡± A glint of cold light flashed in Xue An¡¯s eyes, ¡°Are you suggesting¡­¡± Mu Guqing nodded, ¡°I suspect that in Lord Lihen¡¯s hands, there may very well be surviving deities from the Hua Clan!¡± Chapter 1159 - Chapter 1159 Chapter 1159 May you go forth vanquish all foes Chapter 1159: Chapter 1159: May you go forth, vanquish all foes, and command awe between heaven and earth (First Update) Chapter 1159: Chapter 1159: May you go forth, vanquish all foes, and command awe between heaven and earth (First Update) This was a silence so suffocating it could choke the air from one¡¯s lungs. Xue An lowered his eyes, remaining silent without a word. Yet, Mu Guqing trembled ever so slightly. Having become the deity of the Taiyin Pool, she actually felt an icy chill to the bone at this moment. Mu Guqing knew this was not the cold but the killing intent emanating from Xue An. But the mere presence of such killing intent held such power that even Mu Guqing couldn¡¯t help but turn pale. Time passed slowly. With great effort, Mu Guqing suppressed the terror in her heart and mustered the courage to speak softly, ¡°My Lord, you¡­ .¡± Before she could finish. Xue An slowly raised his eyes and said indifferently, ¡°No need to speak further. I appreciate you providing me with so much information this time! Go now, don¡¯t keep your clansmen waiting too long!¡± With that, Xue An¡¯s figure flashed, and he shot straight out of the Taiyin Pool. Mu Guqing stared dumbly at Xue An¡¯s retreating figure, and after a moment, she let out an almost imperceptible soft sigh before quickly following him out. At this moment, all the members of the Taiyin Deity Clan were waiting on the island for Xue An and Mu Guqing. Most faces were alight with joy, after all, their elder Clan Leader had returned from the dead, and with a powerful protector like Xue An, the future of the Taiyin Deity Clan was bright. So naturally, they were overjoyed. Only Zhong Anan had a flickering gaze, watching the Taiyin Pool pensively. When Xue An and Mu Guqing finally emerged from the Taiyin Pool one after another, everyone surged forward to greet them. But it was only Zhong Anan who noticed the murderous intent in the corners of Xue An¡¯s eyes, making her tremble with a tightening heart. What had her master and the Lord discussed inside? Why was his killing intent so overwhelming? Zhong Anan was pondering in her heart. Meanwhile, Xue An surveyed the entire crowd, eventually resting his gaze on her. ¡°Miss Zhong, I have fulfilled what I promised you. Your master has now awakened, and the four corners of the universe have been swept clean. The rest is for you to handle. But remember this,¡± As he spoke, Xue An¡¯s gaze grew colder, and he warned in a chilly voice, ¡°No matter when, do not let power cloud your true heart. Do you understand?¡± Upon hearing this, Zhong Anan¡¯s expression turned solemn as she bowed her head, replying, ¡°Rest assured, my Lord, Anan understands!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Very well! If that is the case, then I shall take my leave!¡± After speaking, Xue An turned to depart. Zhong Anan paused, taken aback that Xue An would just leave so suddenly. Throughout their interactions over time, Zhong Anan had developed almost a fervent admiration for Xue An, especially since he had saved her master. This had deeply touched Zhong Anan¡¯s heart. Of course. Zhong Anan was also aware that her feelings were unrequited, but she was a stubborn woman. No matter what Xue An thought of her, she just liked him. After all, there was no law against liking someone. Moreover, deep in her heart, Zhong Anan always harbored a glimmer of hope. Because among all the people she had seen, a powerful being like Xue An often had more than one woman. But she had never imagined that Xue An would leave so abruptly and decisively. This urgency filled her heart, and she was about to speak and persuade him to stay. At that moment, Mu Guqing stepped forward and said, ¡°Please, my Lord, a moment!¡± Xue An stopped in his tracks and turned around with a puzzled look, asking, ¡°Clan Leader Mu, what else is there?¡± Mu Guqing took a deep breath, his expression solemn, ¡°Sir¡­ are you really going there?¡± Speaking, Mu Guqing raised his hand, pointing at the sky. Xue An was slightly startled, then he smiled, speaking calmly, ¡°Of course, after all, there are many accounts there waiting for me to settle!¡± Despite having expected this, when Mu Guqing heard such a definitive answer from Xue An, his heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble. The High-Ranked Divine Realm¡­ the highest layer of the entire Divine Realm. Even we who are called deities can only look up to it. And this young man, he plans to go there all by himself. Not to mention anything else, just this courage alone is enough to stir emotions. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Xue An asked, ¡°If not, I must be on my way!¡± Having said that, Xue An turned around, ready to leave. Just then, Mu Guqing gave a light shout, and suddenly a complex seal appeared between his eyebrows. This seal burst out with thousands of rays of light. Then Mu Guqing pointed with his hand, and the seal flashed past, directly imprinting itself behind Xue An, and then it disappeared. Xue An was taken aback, then a strange expression appeared in his eyes, and he sighed, ¡°Clan Leader Mu, why put yourself through this?¡± Mu Guqing smiled, ¡°Sir, ten thousand years ago, when the deities of the Hua Clan graced this world, they were admirable. Despite their power fading away later due to various events, I believe that the Hua Clan will return to its peak. If my Taiyin Deity Clan wants to seize this opportunity, we naturally have to give something!¡± Saying this, Mu Guqing¡¯s expression turned serious, and he bowed, ¡°Sir, I wish you on this journey to vanquish all enemies and dominate the world!¡± Xue An looked deeply at Mu Guqing, then nodded lightly, ¡°Okay, since you have such thoughts, I will accept it, I¡¯m off!¡± Having said that, Xue An¡¯s robes billowed, and he turned into a stream of light, vanishing into the sky in an instant. Zhong Anan called out softly and took two steps forward, then watched with a bitter face as Xue An¡¯s receding figure disappeared into the distance. At this moment, Mu Guqing walked up beside her, looked up at the empty skyline, and sighed, ¡°Anan, I know what¡¯s in your heart. Had it been earlier, I might have advised you to seize it, but now all I can say is that his origins are beyond what ordinary people can imagine, his nobility is unspeakable! But he carries burdens possibly greater than what he possesses!¡± Zhong Anan stared blankly, and after a moment, she spoke in a low voice, ¡°Then why did you give him your life¡¯s seal? The seal Mu Guqing had given Xue An was indeed her life¡¯s seal she received upon becoming a deity. The special thing about this life¡¯s seal is that once someone possesses it, the deity becomes a guardian-like existence, connected in life and death. This was why Xue An had just sighed and wondered why. Upon hearing this, Mu Guqing brushed the hair beside her ear and smiled faintly, ¡°Not to mention that I was already dead. Without the sir¡¯s intervention, I wouldn¡¯t have come back to life!¡± ¡°As you said before, to gain benefits, one must always pay some price! Now, I want to take a gamble!¡± ¡°A gamble? A gamble on what?¡± Zhong Anan turned to look at her mentor. Mu Guqing spoke softly, ¡°I¡¯m betting that this young man will become a truly great figure in this land, and even among The Multiverse Realms!¡± Zhong Anan shuddered and finally understood Mu Guqing¡¯s intention. She then realized that although she might possess some cunning in minor matters, when it came to significant issues, she was far from matching her mentor. In this decision alone, she was far inferior. ¡°But¡­ is he really going to face all this alone?¡± Zhong Anan murmured softly. ¡°What you don¡¯t understand is that this is not his fate, but his own choice! Now¡­¡± Mu Guqing turned to look at his disciple. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Are you still willing to wait for him?¡± Zhong Anan was silent for a moment and then nodded vehemently, ¡°I am!¡± Mu Guqing was surprised, ¡°You must understand, your waiting is meaningless at this moment, for he will not give you a second glance because of it!¡± Zhong Anan smiled, ¡°My affection for him is my own affair. Why should he give me a second glance? And¡­¡± ¡°I wait for him, not to move anyone, but simply because I choose to wait. That¡¯s all there is to it!¡± Chapter 1160 - Chapter 1160 Chapter 1160 The Vast Starry Sea Arriving by Chapter 1160: Chapter 1160: The Vast Starry Sea, Arriving by Treading on the Moon (2nd Update) Chapter 1160: Chapter 1160: The Vast Starry Sea, Arriving by Treading on the Moon (2nd Update) Xue An had just left the Taiyin Deity Clan and returned to the Tian Zhao Realm. The Cursed City had also undergone a dramatic transformation. That day, when Xue An ventured alone to the Four Corners of the Universe, the entire Tian Zhao Realm shook. Many onlookers simply stayed put, wanting to see what the outcome of these events would be. In the beginning, people talked a lot, and the atmosphere was relaxed. But soon, when news from the Four Corners of the Universe came back, everyone was shocked. Especially when they heard that Xue An had actually, with his own strength, annihilated the Heavenly Fire, Ancient Sword, and three major Divine Clans. Everyone was stunned. Those who had intended to watch the excitement had now turned as silent as cicadas in winter, with the more timid wishing they could turn and leave, the farther from the Cursed City, the better. But then another piece of news followed, which made these people let out a sigh of relief. Because Xue An had entered the Abyss of Heavenly Fire alone and had since vanished without a trace. Now, many were secretly pleased, thinking Xue An had indeed been too arrogant, daring to venture alone into such a dangerous place. Now, he had learned his lesson. At the same time, everyone in the Cursed City heard this news. The Cursed Goddess, Chu Xiaoyun, suddenly changed color, ¡°What? The lord actually entered the Abyss of Heavenly Fire alone! This¡­ this¡­¡± Chu Xiaoyun was at a loss for words for a long time. Being a native deity, she knew well how terrifying the Abyss of Heavenly Fire was. Even the Heavenly Fire Divine Clan had to prepare thoroughly before entering, or they would certainly die. The lord¡¯s reckless entry was indeed more likely to bring misfortune than fortune. Chu Xiaoyun was extremely anxious and immediately relayed this information to An Yan and Hu Ying¡¯s group. To her surprise, only An Yan showed worry upon hearing the news. The others were completely indifferent, not taking it seriously at all. Even Hu Ying nonchalantly said to An Yan, ¡°Sister Yan, you really don¡¯t need to worry, I guarantee with my tail that Brother Xue will be fine!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± An Yan was still concerned; she knew of Xue An¡¯s frightening cultivation level, but hearing Chu Xiaoyun describe the dangers of the Abyss of Heavenly Fire had still made her heart skip a beat. Hu Ying chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister Yan, don¡¯t listen to this inexperienced little deity¡¯s nonsense. What damned Abyss of Heavenly Fire? It¡¯s nothing in front of Brother Xue!¡± Hu Ying¡¯s words were pointed, even bluntly stating Chu Xiaoyun was inexperienced. But Chu Xiaoyun couldn¡¯t say anything in rebuttal. She had long noticed that when facing Hu Ying, this ethereally beautiful girl with a humble cultivation level could still suppress her to the point where her blood flow felt constricted. This could only mean one thing, that this girl¡¯s bloodline power was too powerful, unimaginably so. Therefore, after hearing Hu Ying¡¯s words, all Chu Xiaoyun could do was bitterly smile and lower her head. An Yan¡¯s expression slightly darkened as she dragged out her tone, ¡°Ying¡¯er¡­¡± She was clearly dissatisfied with the way she spoke. Ying¡¯er stuck out her tongue, ¡°Sorry, Sister Yan, I might have been too blunt, but it is true, isn¡¯t it? You don¡¯t have to worry about Brother Xue, he will definitely be fine! If you don¡¯t believe it, let¡¯s just wait another couple of days!¡± An Yan, having heard this, could only nod, ¡°Alright then! Let¡¯s wait a bit longer, and if he¡¯s not back by then, I¡¯ll go look for him!¡± Subsequently, An Yan¡¯s group waited anxiously in the Cursed City. As time passed, more and more attention converged here, with many people gleefully preparing to witness the debacle of the Cursed City. Even secretly, many forces were greedily eyeing the Cursed City, preparing to swallow it whole. Such a situation made the entire Cursed City feel like a frail boat amidst a storm, appearing so perilously unstable. At least Chu Xiaoyun felt deeply anxious, almost driven mad by the immense pressure. But she never expected such a turn of events to happen so soon. When just two days had passed. That day, as per usual, she ascended the high tower in the city to survey the surroundings. At that moment, she was horrified to spot several dozen streaks of light flying from a distance. These streaks of light were moving incredibly fast and reached closer in an instant. Only then did Chu Xiaoyun realize that those approaching were all-powerful beings from the border regions of the Tian Zhao Realm and the surrounding universe. This realization made Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s hair stand on end. What were these people doing here? Were they planning something sinister, uniting to attack the Cursed City? With this thought in mind, Chu Xiaoyun immediately prepared for everything, ready to fight to the death. But the next second, a scene unfolded that stunned her on the spot. She saw these powerful beings standing in front of the Cursed City, all bowing together, proclaiming their submission. Not only was Chu Xiaoyun stunned, but the onlookers who had come to watch were also completely shocked. Because no one understood what was happening. But soon, they too were shocked by the news these people brought. Xue An had actually walked out from the Abyss of Heavenly Fire and had directly broken through the blockade set by the Divine Temple¡¯s Flying Dragon Sect, even repelling the Tian Gou that devoured the sun. Then, with a single punch, he shattered all his opponents and had now already headed to the Taiyin Deity Clan¡¯s domain, probably returning to the Cursed City soon. This succession of news was like a series of loud slaps, swelling the faces of those who had previously mocked Xue An. But for these people, whether their faces were swollen or not didn¡¯t matter. What was crucial now was that if they didn¡¯t find a way to make amends, once Xue An returned, their lives might be at risk. With this thought, these people hurriedly transmitted the news back to their own forces. Thus, this message spread at an almost terrifying speed throughout the entire Tian Zhao Realm. In less than the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, one could see the Tian Zhao Realm glimmering brightly as all the forces frantically rushed towards the Cursed City. When An Yan stepped onto the battlements, the entire open ground outside the Cursed City was already packed tightly with strong warriors from all directions. Seeing this, An Yan couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, ¡°How¡­ how come there are so many people?¡± By her side, Hu Ying giggled, ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? These guys are definitely afraid of brother Xue taking them to account, so they all rushed over to show their loyalty. Hmph, a bunch of fair-weather friends!¡± Hu Ying naturally looked down upon these people. Just then, two little girls suddenly cheered, ¡°It¡¯s Daddy, Daddy¡¯s back!¡± Saying this, they pointed towards the sky. Hearing this, everyone on and below the walls simultaneously looked up. At that moment, a bright moon hung high in the night sky, which was as clear as jade, and the Starry Sea was vast. Under such a scene, a streak of light suddenly appeared in the sky. Then the bright moon trembled, and the Starry Sea dipped, as if welcoming this person¡¯s arrival. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In an instant, the streak of light flew above everyone¡¯s heads. Once it stopped, there stood a young man in white, who aloofly stood with his robe fluttering, appearing like a banished immortal. Then, the young man looked around the whole place and ultimately gave a slight smile toward An Yan on the battlements, ¡°Yan¡¯er, I¡¯m back!¡± Indeed! The one who treaded upon the moon to return was Xue An! Chapter 1161 - Chapter 1161 Chapter 1161 Arrogance Bows Down The Young Girl Chapter 1161: Chapter 1161: Arrogance Bows Down, The Young Girl Coquettishly Pleads (1 Update) Chapter 1161: Chapter 1161: Arrogance Bows Down, The Young Girl Coquettishly Pleads (1 Update) The entire venue first fell silent, then erupted into a tumultuous uproar. Countless formidable talents bowed their heads in unison at this moment, respectfully chanting. ¡°Salutations to Deity Xue!¡± The so-called Deity is a title of reverence for a supreme authority who commands a realm. And now, Xue An has vanquished all the noble deities of this realm, becoming the preeminent figure of this world with an unmatched presence. Naturally, with the title of Deity bestowed, no one dared to object. And this scene of multitudes bowing down was broadcast across the entire world through various Water Mirror Techniques. All the strong who witnessed this spectacle fell silent. Because they suddenly realized how terrifying the youth standing atop the firmament and at the pinnacle of all was. Once upon a time, every word he spoke was considered a joke. Such as annihilating the Tian Zhao deities, or making the noble families of all quarters kneel. No one believed these words when they first came out. But later on, this youth fulfilled each and every one of them with actual deeds. And those who mocked and stubbornly resisted him, were now altogether out of the picture. This stark contrast naturally instilled fear in the hearts of all the powerful. At this moment, even the most arrogant of the mighty could not help but bow their proud heads in utmost submission to the white-robed youth. Chu Xiaoyun looked on dazedly at this scene. As one of the earliest to come into contact with Xue An, she had witnessed his ascent to the supreme position step by step. And it was only now that Chu Xiaoyun realized, from beginning to end, Xue An had been creating miracles out of impossibilities. It was laughable that she had previously doubted him, even worrying that he might encounter mishaps. Thinking of this, a wry smile appeared on Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s face. She finally understood what it meant to be confined by one¡¯s thoughts. And just under the watchful eyes of all, Xue An displayed no unusual expression as he casually stepped forward, appearing atop the city wall. After landing, Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang, the two little girls, cheered and rushed forward, plunging into Xue An¡¯s arms. ¡°Daddy, you were so cool just now!¡± Xiang Xiang¡¯s big eyes were shining. ¡°That¡¯s right, that scene just now was so great to watch!¡± Nian Nian also exclaimed. These two little girls might not understand what being cool means, but in their eyes, everything Xue An did was the coolest and most spectacular! Praised or even worshipped by others, Xue An felt nothing. But after receiving compliments from his own daughters, his face burst into an extraordinarily radiant smile. ¡°Of course, could your dad possibly be anything but cool?¡± Xue An said with a smile. Of course, all these conversations between father and daughters were concealed by Xue An using a secret technique, so the people below the wall couldn¡¯t see or hear them, and only those close to him on the wall could listen in. An Yan finally relaxed her worried heart, then looked at the two little girls clinging onto Xue An like koalas, feigning anger as she spoke. ¡°You two little girls, have you finished reciting your books for today?¡± Upon hearing this, the two girls let out a joint sigh, then buried their heads into Xue An¡¯s chest like groundhogs. Xiang Xiang murmured gloomily, ¡°To celebrate Daddy¡¯s return, we¡¯ve decided not to recite our books today and take a rest!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Nian Nian immediately agreed. An Yan glared, ¡°A day off? Did I agree to that?¡± Xiang Xiang poked her head out from Xue An¡¯s embrace and stuck out her tongue at An Yan before cheerfully saying, ¡°Mommy, you might not agree, but Daddy definitely does! Right, Daddy?¡± Saying that, Xiang Xiang looked at Xue An with hopeful eyes. Xue An was about to nod with a beaming smile. ¡°Hmm?¡± An Yan hummed. The smile on Xue An¡¯s face froze, ¡°Uh¡­this¡­¡± Seeing the situation turning sour, Xiang Xiang simply hugged Xue An¡¯s face and smacked a kiss on his left cheek. Following suit, Nian Nian also kissed Xue An¡¯s right cheek without wanting to be outdone. Then the two little girls began to sweet-talk and plead. ¡°Aw, Daddy, just let us have one day off, please!¡± ¡°Yeah, Daddy, I¡¯m so tired!¡± Under the spell of the two little ones¡¯ coquetry, Xue An, his face covered with kiss marks, was almost bursting into laughter as he nodded repeatedly. ¡°Alright! Rest, you definitely need rest! No more reciting today, you girls play however you like!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Both girls¡¯ eyes sparkled. Xue An nodded, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true!¡± ¡°But Mom¡­¡± The two girls sneaked a glance at An Yan. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your mom wouldn¡¯t dare to go against what your dad says!¡± Xue An declared with a face full of righteous bravado. ¡°Yay!¡± The two little girls cheered and jumped out of Xue An¡¯s embrace, grabbing Xiao Yu and Hu Ying, and headed straight back to the Magic Treasures Pavilion. These two little girls had also recently become obsessed with fighting games, seizing any chance to compete with Hu Ying and Xiao Yu in the Magic Treasures Pavilion. After they left, Chu Xiaoyun, leading the group, tactfully retreated to a distance. Xue An, meanwhile, looked at An Yan with a smile, clicking his tongue in admiration, ¡°Yan¡¯er, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, and how come I find you even more beautiful?¡± An Yan had originally been keeping a straight face, secretly reminding herself not to laugh. But somehow, when she saw the warmth of Xue An¡¯s smile and smelled the faint scent on him, she felt her body weaken. Yet she still refused to give up her last resistance, clenching her teeth to maintain a stern expression. But just as she was wondering how to respond to Xue An, he suddenly flashed close to her, scooped her into his arms, and with a mischievous smile, flew towards the city. Leaving many mighty figures on and below the city walls standing dumbfounded. Just¡­ just like that, he left? Shouldn¡¯t he have taken this opportunity to say a few words? After all, all eyes were focused here; it was the best time to assert his authority! Yet, Xue An seemed to pay no attention to any of this and simply left with his family. Naturally, this left many utterly astonished. Chu Xiaoyun, however, watched Xue An¡¯s retreating figure with a wry smile. She finally understood that one should never use common sense to speculate about adults. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Like now, with all the powerful beings gathered to await Xue An¡¯s instruction, an opportunity many would dream of, yet to Xue An, it¡¯s less important than a smile from An Yan. That¡¯s why he left so decisively. Such an act naturally seemed absurd to many. But Chu Xiaoyun understood that to Xue An, this might seem like the most normal thing in the world. Thinking of this, Chu Xiaoyun couldn¡¯t help but bow her head, her heart filled with boundless envy for An Yan. After all, to have a man like Xue An who treasures you is indeed a woman¡¯s greatest fortune. Chapter 1162 - Chapter 1162 Chapter 1162 Sword Slash Across the Sky Void Chapter 1162: Chapter 1162: Sword Slash Across the Sky, Void Vortex (2nd Update) Chapter 1162: Chapter 1162: Sword Slash Across the Sky, Void Vortex (2nd Update) At the same time. On top of the high tower in Cursed City. An Yan¡¯s cheeks were rosy as she leaned on Xue An¡¯s shoulder. Xue An gently stroked An Yan¡¯s long hair. The atmosphere was warm and sweet. But this peaceful moment did not last long, as An Yan suddenly grabbed one of Xue An¡¯s hands and fiercely bit into it. Xue An inhaled sharply, ¡°Yan¡¯er, what are you doing?¡± An Yan looked up with a slightly smug expression, ¡°Nothing much, just suddenly felt like biting you!¡± Xue An, looking at the clear bite mark on his wrist, said with a laugh, ¡°So you just decided to bite a watch out of me?¡± An Yan pouted, ¡°That¡¯s for bragging in front of Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang just now, beware I might bite out a watch strap next!¡± Xue An paused, ¡°Bragging? What did I brag about?¡± An Yan glared, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I wouldn¡¯t dare defy your words? Isn¡¯t that bragging?¡± Xue An then realized and was amused, ¡°Just for that?¡± An Yan nodded indignantly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Xue An chuckled and pinched An Yan¡¯s puffed-up cheeks, contemplating the smooth touch, he laughed, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say that anymore. From now on, what my wife says is right. Even if it¡¯s wrong, then it¡¯s the entire world that¡¯s wrong. How about that?¡± An Yan thought for a moment, just about to nod, then suddenly realized and said somewhat annoyed, ¡°Are you implying that I am being unreasonable?¡± Xue An laughed heartily, ¡°I never said that, but Yan¡¯er, how have you become so clever lately?¡± ¡°Big meanie, you¡¯re the one becoming cleverer; I¡¯ve always been this clever! You make it sound like I was stupid before!¡± An Yan intended to scold Xue An righteously. But as she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh first. Seeing this, Xue An laughed even more. An Yan, stomping her feet in frustration, said, ¡°It¡¯s infuriating, why can¡¯t I ever get mad at you!¡± Xue An then chuckled, pulled An Yan into his embrace, and gently patted her head, ¡°Alright, enough of that! I know, you¡¯re worried about losing face in front of Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang. I¡¯ll be more mindful from now on!¡± An Yan then switched from being angry to delighted and leaned joyfully in Xue An¡¯s embrace, responding softly, ¡°Mhm!¡± Then there was another long silence. Xue An and An Yan enjoyed this rare quiet moment. Then An Yan softly said, ¡°Husband, when are we planning to set off again?¡± Xue An looked down at An Yan and after a while, he chuckled, ¡°How did you know it¡¯s time to leave?¡± An Yan replied matter-of-factly, ¡°We¡¯ve finished what we needed to do here, so of course we should leave! Haven¡¯t we always done it this way?¡± Xue An quietly watched her, then suddenly bent down and kissed her forehead, then said somewhat reluctantly, ¡°Yan¡¯er, you¡¯ve been through so much drifting from place to place with me. You¡¯ve worked hard!¡± An Yan stiffened, then put her arms around Xue An¡¯s waist and gently shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not hard. As long as I can be with you, no matter where we go or how far it is, I never feel it¡¯s tough!¡± A warm current flowed through Xue An¡¯s heart, he softly said, ¡°I plan to leave tomorrow!¡± ¡°So soon?¡± An Yan was surprised. Usually, after dealing with matters in one world, they would rest for a few days before departing, but this time Xue An wanted to leave immediately, naturally surprising An Yan. Xue An nodded, then lifted his head and looked out the window. His gaze pierced through the layers of night, looking towards the unknowable distance, then he spoke lightly: ¡°This matter is different from before, as it¡¯s very likely that there are still Hua Clan deities in Lord Lihen¡¯s possession, so we must depart as soon as possible and find a way to rescue them!¡± Hearing Xue An say this, An Yan couldn¡¯t help but become solemn as well and nodded firmly. ¡°Alright!¡± When Chu Xiaoyun heard that Xue An was about to depart for the High-Ranked Divine Realm, she was stunned. ¡°My Lord, do¡­ do you really intend to leave now?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°There¡¯s no delay permitted, I will depart tomorrow!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Chu Xiaoyun fell into deep worry. It wasn¡¯t that she doubted Xue An¡¯s capabilities, but as someone from the Divine Realm, she naturally understood what the High-Ranked Divine Realm meant. In her view, if Xue An wanted to confront a top-tier deity like Lord Lihen in the High-Ranked Divine Realm, he must first make adequate preparations. For instance, he could wait until he had integrated the forces from the entire Tian Zhao Realm and the surrounding universes into a formidable force, then move into the High-Ranked Divine Realm with careful planning. That would be the most cautious and correct approach. Yet, Xue An planned to depart tomorrow, which completely surprised Chu Xiaoyun. Xue An naturally saw the thoughts on Chu Xiaoyun¡¯s mind, but he just smiled and said: ¡°There¡¯s no buts! Now that you have fully merged with this cursed divine position, your power is sufficient to deter this realm! As for the High-Ranked Divine Realm, I don¡¯t need your help right now!¡± Chu Xiaoyun stared at Xue An in a daze after listening, then sighed and bowed her head, ¡°Yes!¡± She must face the High-Ranked Divine Realm alone? How immensely powerful must the Lord be! Chu Xiaoyun silently exclaimed in her heart, then turned to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± Xue An suddenly called out to her. ¡°My Lord, is there anything else?¡± Chu Xiaoyun immediately stopped and asked respectfully. Xue An pondered for a moment, ¡°Nothing much, just remember to handle the matters regarding the Sea of Divine Wrath now that you are in charge of this realm!¡± Chu Xiaoyun was startled, then bowed deeply, ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Go!¡± Xue An waved his hand. Chu Xiaoyun turned around and left the tower. But no sooner had she walked a few steps away, she felt a tremendously powerful aura from behind. Chu Xiaoyun turned around in shock and looked up. Just then, a dazzling sword light burst from the top of the tower, piercing the sky and cleaving a large hole through the heavens. Soon after, a massive Void Vortex appeared before everyone. Such a world-shaking scene naturally drew the gaze of countless onlookers. At that moment, a figure flashed; Xue An had already appeared before the Void Vortex. Xue An looked down at the multitude beneath his feet, gave a faint smile, and stepped into the Void Vortex. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Boom! As his figure disappeared into the chaos of time and space, the void trembled fiercely, then the massive hole was instantly sealed. The previously turbulent winds and clouds gradually calmed, and the sky returned to its original appearance. People stared dumbly, all rendered speechless. Only Chu Xiaoyun had tears glistening in her eyes as she murmured softly, ¡°My Lord, may you go safely and return safely!¡± Chapter 1163 - Chapter 1163 Chapter 1163 Beneath the Sorrow Within the Chapter 1163: Chapter 1163: Beneath the Sorrow, Within the Divine Prison (Third Update) Chapter 1163: Chapter 1163: Beneath the Sorrow, Within the Divine Prison (Third Update) Lihen Heaven. As the Supreme Heaven in the Divine Realm, the abundance of Spiritual Energy here, and the completeness and solidity of the Heavenly Dao Laws even reach an almost terrifying level. Thus, those who reside here are all strong enough to dominate the entire Divine Realm. But no matter how powerful the Deity, they all must show respect for the Divine Temple at the very center of Lihen Heaven. Because the one living inside is none other than the strongest ruler of the entire Lihen Heaven, Lord Lihen. At this moment, Within this extremely magnificent and grand Divine Temple, Lord Lihen, who was originally sitting in Lotus position on the main seat, abruptly opened his eyes. As his eyes opened, two beams of cold light pierced the void, sweeping out two long channels as if crushing decay into oblivion. Precisely standing where those beams swept past, were two palace maids. Despite being maids, both women possessed considerable Cultivation Levels. However, when caught in Lord Lihen¡¯s gaze, the pair didn¡¯t have time to scream before they were evaporated into nothingness. This scene caused all the servants in the great hall to kneel down on the ground in extreme terror, trembling uncontrollably, not daring to utter a word. Only then did Lord Lihen slowly retract the light in his eyes, but his face was filled with a chilling coldness and¡­ A trace of anxiety that one would hardly notice. Yes, anxiety! If there were other Deities present, they would undoubtedly be shocked by this scene. One must know that Lord Lihen is hailed as the number one god in the Divine Realm, having presided over the High-Ranked Divine Realm of Lihen Heaven for tens of thousands of years, with inscrutable strength and authority as unfathomable as the Abyss, intimidating to all. Yet such an existence actually showed a trace of panic at this moment. What could it be that caused him to lose his composure like this? Of course, none of the servants in the grand hall saw this scene. At this time, Lord Lihen took a deep breath and then said in a deep voice, ¡°You all may retreat for now!¡± The voice was not loud, but it was so imposing in this extremely spacious Divine Temple hall. All the servants shuddered, deeply bowed their heads, and then slowly withdrew. When Lord Lihen was left alone in the vast hall, his expression fluctuated, his heart trembled lightly, and he pondered upon the premonitions he felt during his Zen Meditation. As a top-tier Deity, Lord Lihen¡¯s strength was undoubtedly formidable. During Zen Meditation, his Divine Sense could traverse this realm and even glimpse upon various past and potential future opportunities. However, it was for this reason that he had felt an intense feeling of panic just a moment ago. This feeling, so abrupt and strong, surged in like a tide, shattering Lord Lihen¡¯s previously undisturbed state of Zen Meditation. It was this that caused Lord Lihen, who was supposed to continue meditating for a long time, to suddenly open his eyes. What exactly was that sensation just now? Why would it cause even me to feel fear? Lord Lihen¡¯s brows were tightly locked, the more he thought, the more his heart was filled with apprehension and doubt. But he knew that with his current Cultivation Level, this feeling was not unfounded; it was definitely a premonition that something was about to happen. But the more this was the case, the more restless and anxious he became. Could it be¡­ related to that matter? Lord Lihen felt a thought flash through his mind like a bolt from the blue, making his whole body shudder. At this thought, Lord Lihen could no longer sit still, his figure flashed, and he disappeared from the grand hall. Just as things have both yin and yang, within the apparently splendid and august Lihen Heaven of the Divine Realm, there exists a sunless, dark place. This place is shrouded in eternal black fog, the ground crisscrossed with jagged edges, with rifts intersecting each other. From within these rifts, wisps of black smoke seep out, resembling gaping maws with bloodied teeth, looking incomparably ferocious and terrifying. From time to time, a terrifying black rain, which can erode bones and decay souls, falls from the sky, strangling any vitality in this world. Yet, within such a harsh environment, on the ground amidst the intertwined peaks, one can actually see heaps of white bones. These bones are all extremely large, and iron chains pierce through their necks or shoulders, binding them firmly in place. Even so, before their death, these bones all point towards the sky with strange postures, like indomitable souls unwilling to submit even in death, issuing their final roar towards the heavens. This is the most hidden yet also the most terrifying place in Lihen Heaven. Divine Prison! At this moment, black fog in the sky surged, and in an instant, a figure burst forth and then landed on the bizarre peak in the center of the Divine Prison, resembling a hand directed by a Demon God. It was Lord Lihen. He surveyed the surrounding world with an icy expression and then began to form complex and enigmatic talisman seals with his hands. With each seal formed, the entire mountain trembled once, and Lord Lihen¡¯s expression grew more solemn. It seemed as though something was being unlocked. And whatever it was that required such a powerful being to form seals with such seriousness, it was clearly no ordinary matter. In a moment. The entire mountain thunderously split in two from the middle, and amid the spreading black fog, a deep and narrow pathway became visible. Upon seeing this path, Lord Lihen¡¯s eyes revealed a complex look, with fear, resentment, but even more so, a killing intent. The pathway was not too long, but Lord Lihen walked very slowly. Moreover, in his hands, a lantern had appeared at some unknown time. The lantern emitted an orange-red light, dispersing the surrounding darkness. Finally. After reaching the end, a layer of black light, rippling like water, appeared before him. Lord Lihen hesitated for a moment, then stepped into it. Upon passing through the light, the view suddenly became clear. Because what appeared before him was a vast desolate wasteland. There was no sun, not even the sound of air currents. All there was a suffocating silence. And yet, in such an environment, in the center of that wasteland, stood more than a dozen towering Black Giant Towers. These towers, cast from an unknown metal, were jet black and immensely solemn. And atop these towers were connected numerous immense chains. Like a spider web, these chains converged towards the center. And at the center stood a man with his head bowed low and his upper body bare. The man was tall, but his body was covered in scars, some wounds so deep that bone could be seen. However, at this moment, all the injuries were no longer bleeding, instead, open like parched lips, grotesquely stretched in a way that was difficult to face directly. Not only that, the ends of these chains turned into strands of black threads, wrapping layer upon layer around the body of the man, rendering him completely immobilized. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing everything was as usual, Lord Lihen finally let out a quiet sigh of relief, then with a step forward, he appeared before the forest of chains of the giant towers. Then Lord Lihen laughed, though the laugh was filled with fierceness, ¡°Guankou Erlang, it has been a long time!¡± Another silence. Suddenly, the chains began to gently stir, and then the man slowly raised his head, his face as handsome as jade, cold and indifferent. And between his eyebrows was¡­ A vertical eye! Chapter 1164 - Chapter 1164 Chapter 1164 Guankou Erlang Xiao Tian Divine Dog Chapter 1164: Chapter 1164: Guankou Erlang Xiao Tian Divine Dog (First Update) Chapter 1164: Chapter 1164: Guankou Erlang Xiao Tian Divine Dog (First Update) Despite being severely injured and bound by heavy chains, the man¡¯s eyes remained incredibly calm. It was a calmness devoid of any emotional fluctuations, almost perfectly pure. Under the gaze of those eyes, Lord Lihen, who had originally been smug, involuntarily trembled and took a half step back. ¡°You are afraid!¡± the man suddenly spoke. His voice was indifferent, yet carried a hint of mockery. Lord Lihen¡¯s expression darkened, and he snorted coldly, ¡°Afraid? What a joke! I am the mighty Heavenly Lord, why would I be afraid? It¡¯s you who should be!¡± Lord Lihen scrutinized Yangjian up and down, ¡°Yangjian, to remain sane through such prolonged solitude without going mad, that¡¯s truly admirable indeed!¡± Yet Yangjian paid no attention to the mockery in his words, continuing to look on quietly, until a moment later, a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡°I can feel it, you really are afraid!¡± Upon hearing this, Lord Lihen¡¯s expression changed, anger flashing in his eyes, then he waved his hand. Suddenly, golden symbols appeared on the towering spires, and the massive chains began to creak and turn. In an instant, the chains tightened and stretched Yangjian¡¯s limbs out, continuing to rotate bit by bit. A grating sound of bones being pulled apart echoed, the sound of Yangjian¡¯s limbs being torn apart by immense force. And under such force, even his skin was being ripped apart, blood pouring out copiously. Yet facing such immense torture that would drive a normal person insane, Yangjian did not even furrow his brow, still looking coldly at Lord Lihen. This extreme calmness made Lord Lihen¡¯s eyelids twitch, and he couldn¡¯t help but hiss viciously: ¡°Yangjian, I know you are not afraid of death, but do you really think I would let you die just like that? Your immortal body has let you survive tens of thousands of years, and what awaits you is an even longer period of agony. Enjoy it slowly, heh heh¡­¡± Lord Lihen let out a sinister laugh. But he had barely laughed twice when Yangjian also laughed, his smile devoid of any fear or panic. What it did contain, however, was mockery. ¡°I get it, you must have sensed something, and it might very well be related to the Hua Clan, which is why you are so panicked, even coming specially to see if I have escaped. Am I right, Lord Lihen?¡± Yangjian¡¯s words turned Lord Lihen¡¯s face from pale to ashen, his gaze turning colder eventually, ¡°Whether it¡¯s correct or not, the decline of the Hua Clan is destined; it¡¯s inevitable, and nobody can change that. But you¡­¡± Lord Lihen sneered at Yangjian a few times, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of enduring even more excruciating torture by speaking like this?¡± By this time, the chains had already stretched Yangjian¡¯s limbs to their limits, blood raining down, making his complexion even more pale. Yet even so, upon hearing Lord Lihen¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing. ¡°Lord Lihen, I, Yangjian, as a deity of the Hua Clan, have never feared anything. And in these ten thousand years, have you ever seen me bow down, despite all the torture you¡¯ve inflicted upon me?¡± Lord Lihen¡¯s face turned white, clearly Yangjian¡¯s words had stirred up some unpleasant memories. Yangjian spoke coldly, ¡°Lord Lihen, the reason I¡¯ve endured until now is to see what end will meet someone like you! And you got one thing wrong in your last statement!¡± ¡°The fate of the Hua Clan is not destined by anyone!¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± Furious, Lord Lihen violently waved his hand, and the symbols on the black towers blazed up more brilliantly. The chains then suddenly transformed into giant black pythons, thoroughly entwining Yangjian¡¯s body. Giant Python moved about, emitting a grating sound of scales rubbing together, then the black pythons began to gradually constrict their bodies. Chirp chirp. A series of crisp sounds could be heard, those were the sounds of Yangjian¡¯s body breaking under the unbearable strain. Yet even so, Yangjian remained silent, continuing to look at Lord Lihen with a sneering expression. ¡°Crush him!¡± Lord Lihen squeezed these words out through clenched teeth. Very soon. Yangjian¡¯s body turned into a mass of flesh and blood. But in the blink of an eye, the flesh began to wriggle and then reformed into a human shape. Very soon, Yangjian reappeared before him. Only this time, his complexion was much paler than before, even the vertical eye on his forehead had become dim and lusterless. ¡°Guankou Erlang, I know you Deities of the Hua Clan have tough bones. During that great battle, your Hua Clan¡¯s divine court had only those who died in battle, not a single one surrendered! And you, especially, are tough as nails! But do you really think I¡¯m just simply torturing you?¡± Lord Lihen sneered. The expression on Yangjian¡¯s face finally changed. Seeing this, Lord Lihen couldn¡¯t help but feel even more proud, ¡°Heh, you must have guessed it! That¡¯s right, your loyal Xiao Tian dog is now in my hands!¡± ¡°Xiao Tian¡­¡± Yangjian shivered slightly, muttering softly, then suddenly looked up and demanded loudly, ¡°Lord of the Night, what exactly do you want to do?¡± Lord Lihen grinned arrogantly, ¡°What do I want to do? Heh, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill him! But remember, he voluntarily followed you here to save you. Seeing that he has good combat capabilities, it would be a waste to kill him. So I simply washed away his Divine Sense completely. Now he has become a loyal dog under my command! Hahaha!¡± Lord Lihen laughed uproariously. Amid the laughter, Yangjian¡¯s complexion grew even paler, and his entire body trembled violently. ¡°Xiao Tian¡­¡± Yangjian moved his lips lightly, softly uttering those two words. Then, throughout these eons of time, despite whatever tortures he endured, the one who never shed a tear, now let two lines of blood tears fall. At this moment, Lord Lihen reined in his laughter, speaking with a venomous look, ¡°I indeed had a premonition that someone from the Hua Clan would come, but do you really think it¡¯s still the same era from ten thousand years ago when your Hua Clan was at the zenith of power?¡± ¡°I have made all the preparations, and by that time, your Xiao Tian dog will be the vanguard! Tsk tsk, I really wonder what the mood will be like for those from the Hua Clan who painstakingly crossed over when they find out that a Deity of the Hua Clan is waiting in front of them! Just thinking about it excites me!¡± ¡°No!¡± Yangjian let out a thunderous roar, the vertical eye on his forehead turned blood-red, and then he soared into the sky, his muscles twisting and writhing, desperately trying to break free from the chains that bound him. The only sounds were of clashing metal, the chains tightened to their maximum, barely touching Lord Lihen. Yet Lord Lihen did not even dodge, just watching with a look of triumph. At that moment, the runes atop those dozens of towers suddenly increased more than tenfold and the brilliance shone like flowing gold. The immense force instantly pulled Yangjian back from mid-air. Then those chains transformed into a black sea of snakes, ready to completely devour Yangjian. Even so, Yangjian still let out an indignant roar. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Lord Lihen, one day, I will crush your divine soul completely!¡± Lord Lihen laughed heartily, ¡°Unfortunately, you won¡¯t get the chance!¡± Saying this, he turned triumphantly and walked away. And in that instant when he was completely engulfed by the black sea of snakes, Yangjian looked through the layers of black mist at the departing figure of Lord Lihen, a drop of blood tear sliding down from the corner of his eye. Xiao Tian¡­ please don¡¯t do anything foolish! Chapter 1165 - Chapter 1165 Chapter 1165 An Imperial Edict - Chi Yu Divine Chapter 1165: Chapter 1165: An Imperial Edict ¨C Chi Yu Divine General (2nd Update) Chapter 1165: Chapter 1165: An Imperial Edict ¨C Chi Yu Divine General (2nd Update) Even though the major crisis he had been worrying about hadn¡¯t occurred, Lord Lihen, upon returning to the Divine Temple, still couldn¡¯t put his mind at ease. During his meditation, the palpitations he felt truly left him terrified. Therefore, after hesitating for a moment on his cushion, he spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Summon!¡± As his command was uttered, a decree suddenly appeared in front of him, prominently displaying the large character for ¡°summon.¡± Then in an instant, the decree disappeared from where it was. Half an incense stick later. In front of the Divine Temple, space began to ripple, and soon a tall and imposing divine figure strode out from it. This person appeared young, probably in his twenties, with facial features that could be considered flawlessly perfect. However, for some reason, when combined, they gave off a vibe of sinister cruelty. Yet what was most eye-catching was the vertical eye also present on his forehead. And this vertical eye, both in shape and aura, was identical to Yangjian¡¯s. As he appeared in the Divine Temple, he bowed deeply to Lord Lihen, who was seated on the high cushion. ¡°Subordinate Chi Yu, greets Lord Lihen!¡± Had there been other deities of this realm present, they would¡¯ve shuddered upon hearing the name Chi Yu. For in Lihen Heaven, the name Chi Yu was universally known and feared. Lord Lihen¡¯s top Divine General, the foremost among the younger generation of deities, all honors belonged to him. If that were all, it would be one thing. The key was that Chi Yu had a volatile temper; he wouldn¡¯t act unless necessary, but once he did, he would not cease until complete annihilation was achieved. Over the years, Chi Yu had built a fearsome reputation in Lihen Heaven, turning him into a subject of dread. At this moment. Lord Lihen looked down at this top Divine General he had personally crafted, nodding in satisfaction. ¡°How is the situation outside recently?¡± ¡°Replying to Lord Lihen, everything in the outside world is normal, and everyone bows under your divine radiance!¡± Chi Yu said respectfully. ¡°Has there been any strange figures appearing?¡± Lord Lihen, still somewhat anxious, couldn¡¯t help but ask further. Chi Yu was momentarily stunned, seemingly puzzled by Lord Lihen¡¯s question, but he quickly shook his head, ¡°There have been no strange figures! I have been patrolling everywhere recently, and if there were any anomalies, I would be the first to spot them!¡± Hearing this, Lord Lihen finally relaxed a bit, ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± ¡°Lord Lihen, you summoned me here, is there something you need?¡± Chi Yu asked. Lord Lihen nodded, his expression becoming solemn, ¡°Indeed, there is something!¡± ¡°Please tell, Lord Lihen.¡± ¡°Recently, I have been uneasy in my heart, even feeling a strong ominous premonition during meditation, which is clearly not a good sign, likely indicating that something is going to happen! Therefore, I have decided that for the time being, you should put aside all other duties and lead your capable subordinates to the Edge Sea of Lihen Heaven for defense!¡± Hearing these words, Chi Yu was also taken aback, then spoke with some surprise. ¡°Lord Lihen, is there a need for such a large mobilization? If someone comes, I could directly annihilate them, why bother dropping other matters to go there and defend?¡± The so-called Edge Sea refers to the border area between Lihen Heaven and other worlds. It could be said that to enter Lihen Heaven, one must pass through the Edge Sea. But since the Heavenly Dao Laws of Lihen Heaven are complete and the Defense Formations exceedingly rigorous, historically, there has never been a record of anyone daring to forcefully break through, hence normally no one is stationed there for defense. Yet Lord Lihen shook his head, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, I suspect this matter might be related to the Hua Clan!¡± ¡°The Hua Clan¡­?¡± Upon hearing this name, Chi Yu¡¯s expression involuntarily changed too. As the absolute confidant of Lord Lihen, he naturally understood what the Hua Clan meant. But soon, he sneered, ¡°If indeed someone from the Hua Clan who is blind to their own peril comes here, that would actually be a good thing, after all¡­ I have gained quite a few benefits from this Hua Clan!¡± As he spoke, Chi Yu touched the vertical eye on his forehead with a look of pride. This was taken from Yangjian by Lord Lihen himself, and then bestowed upon Chi Yu through various secret techniques, which greatly enhanced his power, making him cherish it dearly. ¡°No matter what, this matter is of great importance, better to kill wrongly than to let go!¡± Lord Lihen said gravely. Chi Yu bowed, ¡°My lord, rest assured, your subordinate understands!¡± Saying this, he turned to leave. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Lord Lihen suddenly shouted. ¡°My lord, do you have any further instructions?¡± ¡°When you go to guard the Frontier Sea, remember to bring Xiao Tian, and if someone really comes, remember to let him lead the charge!¡± Lord Lihen said lightly. Chi Yu was momentarily stunned, then sneered and nodded, ¡°Lord¡¯s planning is commendable, your subordinate admires it!¡± ¡°Go then!¡± Lord Lihen waved his hand. ¡°Yes!¡± Chi Yu turned around, the vertical eye on his forehead suddenly opened wide; a divine light flashed, splitting open a gap in space, and then he stepped into it, disappearing from the spot. Watching Chi Yu leave, Lord Lihen was silent for a moment, then with a wave of his hand, he suddenly appeared in a secret chamber within the Divine Temple. The chamber was simply furnished, but the spiritual energy was denser than outside, even condensing a thin layer of spirit frost on the ground. And in the center of the chamber stood a flawless, translucent jade. The jade stone was taller than a person, emitting a heart-palpitating strong spiritual pressure, indicating the immense spiritual essence contained within. Not to mention others, even for the Divine Clan not just anyone could present this kind of Spirit Jade. Even in the vast sanctuaries deep in the void, such flawless Spirit Jade was a priceless treasure. Seeing this Spirit Jade, Lord Lihen¡¯s face showed a complex expression, then he slowly walked over. Getting closer, one could see a faint figure within the Spirit Jade. With the fluctuations of the spiritual energy, the figure was gradually becoming more solid. Although the process was very slow, now one could vaguely make out the face of the person. It was incredibly a man who bore a striking resemblance to Lord Lihen. Upon seeing this man, Lord Lihen extended his hand excitedly, gently touching the Jade. ¡°Yan¡¯er, you have suffered these past times!¡± Indeed! The one who appeared within the Jade was none other than Ye Liuyan, who previously led the gods to Earth to wreak havoc and was ultimately annihilated directly by Xue An. His son. At the time, Xue An had used the technique of causality to completely destroy Ye Liuyan¡¯s soul. Had there been no accident, he would have already turned into dust and vanished. But as the only successor of his legitimate bloodline, Lord Lihen had spared no effort to save Ye Liuyan, using a flawless Spirit Jade, and placed a fragment of Ye Liuyan¡¯s soul into it to recuperate. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After such a long time of waiting, he had finally gradually recovered his original form. Lord Lihen, with an expression full of complexity, looked at Ye Liuyan in the flawless Spirit Jade, who had his eyes tightly closed. ¡°Yan¡¯er, don¡¯t be anxious, your father has a premonition that the person from the Hua Clan this time is very likely to be the very man who killed you, and when the time comes, your father will avenge you!¡± Saying this, a chilling light flashed in Lord Lihen¡¯s eyes, a formidable intent to kill surged skywards, transforming the sky above the entire Divine Temple. Perhaps in a radius of thousands of miles, all who witnessed this scene were intimidated by the overwhelming aura released by Lord Lihen, bowing their heads and not daring to look directly. Chapter 1166 - Chapter 1166 Chapter 1166 Capricious Desperado (3rd Update) Chapter 1166: Chapter 1166: Capricious Desperado (3rd Update) Chapter 1166: Chapter 1166: Capricious Desperado (3rd Update) And just at this moment, Inside the Infernal Divine Temple, countless miles away from the Central Divine Temple, Chi Yu also appeared. ¡°Have met the lord!¡± ¡°Have met the Divine General, my lord!¡± Many subordinates had long been waiting inside the temple. It was because they had all heard that Chi Yu was summoned away by an imperial edict. And within Lihen Heaven, only the Heavenly Lord could summon Chi Yu. These subordinates did not know what happened, so they all rushed over. Looking at the crowd kneeling down at his feet, Chi Yu nodded his head with satisfaction. ¡°Rise, all of you!¡± Only then did everyone stand up. ¡°Divine General, the Heavenly Lord has summoned you, might there be any instructions?¡± one of Chi Yu¡¯s close subordinates asked respectfully. Chi Yu chuckled and said, ¡°Nothing much, it¡¯s just that the Heavenly Lord felt a premonition that foreigners might invade our Lihen Heaven, so he dispatched me to station at the Sea at the Edge!¡± Hearing this, there was a stir among the crowd. ¡°What? Someone dares to invade our Lihen Heaven? Are they tired of living?¡± ¡°Indeed, how majestic is Lihen Heaven, being the highest realm of the Divine Realm, who wouldn¡¯t revere it? Yet someone dares to invade?¡± The crowd began to clamor. But some were more sober and respectfully asked, ¡°Divine General, since the Heavenly Lord has commanded, how should we execute this order?¡± ¡°Of course, we will go. It¡¯s boring staying in Infernal City anyway, let¡¯s consider it a leisure trip. If someone really dares to invade, it¡¯s a good opportunity for us to earn some credit and alleviate our boredom, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Chi Yu¡¯s words prompted laughter from everyone. ¡°Right, I¡¯ve been so bored for the past century that my bones felt soft, it¡¯s just right to go out and stroll!¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, I still think this invader is either dumb or stupid, but the Divine General is right, if they didn¡¯t come, it¡¯d be fine, but if they do come, it¡¯s just right for us to claim some credit!¡± Being favored by Chi Yu, these subordinates were also ruthless and bloodthirsty desperados; hence, upon hearing about the chance to earn credit, they couldn¡¯t help but become noisy, almost wishing they could head for the Sea at the Edge right away. And just at that moment, Chi Yu suddenly waved his hand, ¡°Quiet!¡± Whoosh! The noise in the venue halted like someone had pressed the pause button, instantly silent as a graveyard. Then Chi Yu looked around the room and knit his brows slightly, ¡°Why is Xiao Tian not here?¡± Upon hearing the name Xiao Tian. The expressions of everyone in the room became somewhat strange. A few glanced at each other, and then one of them stepped forward, saying respectfully, ¡°Responding to Divine General, this Xiao Tian dog is a warrior from a foreign race and does not qualify to partake in such a gathering, hence we did not notify him!¡± ¡°D*mn it!¡± Chi Yu suddenly burst into fury. As his words fell, the head of the speaker exploded into pieces. But this headless corpse didn¡¯t fall, instead tremblingly bowing toward Chi Yu. Not just this person, everyone in the room bent over in utmost fear, daring not to make any small movements. As Chi Yu was known for his unpredictable mood swings and murderous reputation, who dared to provoke his ire. ¡°Xiao Tian, after all, is a mighty warrior personally bestowed to me by the Heavenly Lord, how dare you treat him with such disdain? Go and invite him in!¡± Hearing Chi Yu say this, many flashed a trace of strangeness in their eyes. Seemingly puzzled by what this Lord Chi Yu was intending to do. But his word was the command. Thus, it took only a moment of a tea break later, when footsteps were heard, followed by a young man in white walking in from outside the hall. This young man in white armor appeared to be around eighteen or nineteen years old, his armor as white as frost competing with snow, and his face was extraordinarily handsome. Particularly his sword-like eyebrows, slanting into his temples, combined with his phoenix eyes, exuded a strange charm. But at this moment, his eyes were only lustrous, devoid of any spirited aura. Furthermore, his actions were very stiff, giving the impression of a puppet at first glance. The newcomer was Xiao Tian, the divine dog. Seeing him, the expressions of many in the grand hall were complex, filled with fear, loathing, but most of all, wariness. Since Xiao Tian joined Infernal City, he became the foremost under Chi Yu with his indisputable strength. Naturally, this made others feel dissatisfied, thereby leading to their collective ostracism. Despite his formidable power, Xiao Tian had been relegated to patrolling the streets every day, becoming a marginalized figure. Unexpectedly today, Chi Yu suddenly brought him up, making many feel uncomfortable. At this moment, Chi Yu¡¯s face was filled with smiles. ¡°General Xiao Tian, you have worked hard during this time!¡± Xiao Tian was silent for a moment, then slowly bowed and said in an awkward voice, ¡°My lord, you flatter me.¡± Chi Yu chuckled, ¡°General Xiao Tian, I have just received an order from the Heavenly Lord. We are about to be stationed at the edge of the Sea. You will be the vanguard officer, do you have any objections?¡± This statement stirred the crowd. Xiao Tian shook his head, ¡°I will follow your orders, my lord!¡± ¡°Very good! Then I shall leave this matter to General Xiao Tian! Remember, this time, there are people invading Lihen Heaven, so do not show mercy!¡± Xiao Tian was silent for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Understood!¡± Chi Yu¡¯s smile broadened, ¡°Excellent! General Xiao Tian, indeed you are extraordinary. Someone, bring a seat and serve wine!¡± Soon, a chair and wine were brought for Xiao Tian. Xiao Tian did not refuse and just sat in the grand hall, drinking. Chi Yu watched with a grin, completely ignoring the murmuring voices of everyone present. Just when everyone was utterly baffled by Chi Yu¡¯s behavior, Suddenly, a commotion arose outside the grand hall, followed by someone¡¯s mournful cry, ¡°Divine General, please stand up for me!¡± With those words, a man with a bruised face and pale complexion rushed in, appearing extremely flustered. For some reason, even though he was human, when he ran, he seemed just like a dog. Upon his arrival, the hall was again filled with quiet murmurs. Chi Yu was momentarily stunned, but then the man suddenly knelt on the ground, crying and pleading, ¡°Divine General, please stand up for me!¡± Chi Yu was somewhat bemused yet sternly asked, ¡°General Tian Gou, what happened to you?¡± ¡°Woo woo woo, Divine General, a few days ago I went to the lower realm to devour the fierce sun as usual, to accumulate Divine Power for the Heavenly Lord and yourself. But unexpectedly, someone used Secret Technique there and left me in this state!¡± Indeed! The newcomer was the very Tian Gou who had been dispatched by Flying Dragon Sect and others to seal the Abyss of Heavenly Fire, intending to trap Xue An. However, Xue An broke through with a single punch and ended up injuring Tian Gou himself. Speaking of which, Tian Gou was indeed plagued by misfortune. He was just supposed to devour the fierce sun as usual, but was impetuously exploited by the Flying Dragon Sect and others for his Divine Power. If that had been all, it might have been fine, but he encountered Xue An, an existence so powerful that it defied reason. Thus, after a backlash, Tian Gou was seriously injured. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hence, he returned to lament. After hearing the whole story, everyone was both amused and sympathetic. Chi Yu was somewhat helplessly scratching his head, then impatiently said, ¡°Enough, we will talk about your issue later, we have a new mission now, and we need to proceed with it!¡± ¡°New mission? What mission?¡± Tian Gou was somewhat flustered. Then he noticed Xiao Tian, who was sitting not far away drinking, and at first, he was stunned. Then his eyes filled with insane jealousy and resentment. Chapter 1167 - Chapter 1167 Chapter 1167 City on the Edge Mrs. Zui Meng (1st Chapter 1167: Chapter 1167: City on the Edge, Mrs. Zui Meng (1st Update) Chapter 1167: Chapter 1167: City on the Edge, Mrs. Zui Meng (1st Update) ¡°Divine General, why is this foreigner here?¡± Tian Gou asked with a face full of resentment. Chi Yu chuckled, ¡°I forgot to tell you, Heavenly Lord has personally appointed Xiao Tian as the vanguard officer for this mission!¡± ¡°What?¡± Tian Gou¡¯s color drained from his face. Because they both belonged to the canine race, ever since Xiao Tian arrived at Infernal City, this Tian Gou was full of hostility toward him, and sought every way to ostracize Xiao Tian. Originally, his purpose had been achieved, but to his complete surprise, this time, Xiao Tian actually received a personal assignment from Heavenly Lord. Naturally, this filled Tian Gou¡¯s heart with dissatisfaction and jealousy. But now that things had come to this, he could only bow his head and refrain from saying anything else, though his eyes were still filled with defiance. ¡°Alright! Pack your things, we set off immediately!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the crowd responded thunderously. Moments later, a radiant light rose from within Infernal City, heading straight towards the distant Edge Sea. Even though it was called Edge Sea, there was no sea to be found here. What existed was just a vast wasteland enveloped by chaotic fog. Ordinary people who entered would be torn to shreds by the fragmented spatial forces within. But this place was far from desolate; on the contrary, it was extremely prosperous. Because no matter how powerful Lihen Heaven was, it had to have exchanges with the outside world. Therefore, Lord Lihen specially issued a decree, allowing those with the decree to traverse through this Edge Sea. In other words, these were officially acknowledged merchants. They transported the unique ores produced by Lihen Heaven out and brought the special products of the outside world back. Between the comings and goings, this merchant route became very prosperous. And where there was commerce, there would be cities. Edge Sea was no exception; at the most crucial point on this route stood a massive city. This was the famous Edge City of Lihen Heaven. Every day, countless goods passed through here, and wealth flowed endlessly into Lord Lihen¡¯s coffers. This indicated the importance of this location. Thus, the one in charge of Edge City was directly one of Lord Lihen¡¯s concubines, known as Second Madam Fairy Zui Meng! At this moment, Fairy Zui Meng had also received the news, so when Chi Yu led his people to Edge City. She surprisingly came out in person to welcome them. Although Chi Yu was arrogant and conceited, in the face of this woman whose capabilities and status were both a notch higher than his own, he still had to respectfully lower his head. ¡°Greetings, Second Madam!¡± Fairy Zui Meng was an extremely charming woman, and upon hearing Chi Yu¡¯s words, she smiled before speaking, ¡°Divine General, you are too kind. You are here on Heavenly Lord¡¯s orders to take command, and I am very welcoming of that. Please, come in!¡± With that, some people beckoned the group to enter the bustling Edge City. It had to be admitted that Edge City was far more prosperous than Infernal City. Once inside, many of Chi Yu¡¯s subordinates couldn¡¯t take their eyes off the place. And upon arriving at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, everyone couldn¡¯t help but be astonished. For the mansion was luxurious and magnificent, but from within came bursts of laughter from men and women, clearly a brothel. Fairy Zui Meng smiled and called out, ¡°You have all traveled from afar, please rest here first!¡± Saying so, countless charming women came forward, giggling as they led Chi Yu and his many subordinates away. Facing this onslaught of seductive women, the outlaws led by Chi Yu were more than happy to oblige, unable to even offer pleasantries before eagerly following the women inside. Zui Meng watched with a smile, yet a barely noticeable trace of disdain flashed in her eyes. However, soon she regained her composure, ready to step into the building. But just then, she noticed a lone figure standing in the distance. A youth dressed in white armor, with a strikingly handsome face. Upon seeing this, Zui Meng couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in surprise, and then she gracefully approached, saying with a smile, ¡°General, could it be that none of those women caught your eye? Why stand here alone rather than going inside to enjoy yourself?¡± Hearing this, Xiao Tian lifted his head to look at Madam Zui Meng quietly, then shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t need it!¡± When touched by Xiao Tian¡¯s gaze, Madam Zui Meng felt an inexplicable tightness in her chest, and the hairs on her body seemed to stand on end. But she was highly calculating, and none of these feelings showed on the surface; instead, she said coyly and apologetically, ¡°I am terribly sorry for not realizing that you, General, are not from the Human Clan. Rest assured, in my place, we have women of every kind!¡± With that, she turned her head and gestured to her subordinates. They hurried off and soon returned after a short while, leading a woman with them. This woman had her head lowered throughout, and although her face was not clear, her charming features could still be seen through her hanging hair. However, at this moment, the woman shivered violently, apparently extremely frightened. Zui Meng giggled gleefully, ¡°General, this woman was just purchased by me a couple of days ago, and she happens to be from the same clan as you, and she¡¯s still a virgin. If you like her, feel free to take her away.¡± Her words carried an ultimate seductiveness. Xiao Tian, however, remained expressionless and simply turned to look at the woman who had been brought forward. Upon hearing Madam Zui Meng¡¯s words, the woman was taken aback. The same clan? Is there really someone of the same clan? With this thought, she couldn¡¯t help but sneak a peek at Xiao Tian. Right at that moment, their gazes met. The woman¡¯s heart trembled; indeed, it was the aura of her clan, and it was very strong. Crucially, she could also keenly sense that there was no vicious, bloodthirsty aura on Xiao Tian. This ignited a faint glimmer of hope in her, which had been otherwise mired in despair, and she looked at Xiao Tian with an almost pleading gaze. But just then, Xiao Tian lowered his gaze and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve said it¨CI don¡¯t need it! Just find me a quiet room.¡± Nobody expected Xiao Tian to refuse. Especially the woman, who was shocked to her core, then looked at Xiao Tian with a gaze of despair. Madam Zui Meng was also taken aback, but then a slight smile crept onto her lips, and she nodded, ¡°Very well, if the General insists, I won¡¯t press the matter.¡± Saying this, she signaled to her subordinates. A burly woman stepped forward and grabbed the woman¡¯s arm, dragging her away. Throughout the whole time, this woman didn¡¯t utter a single word, just gazing at Xiao Tian with a look of sorrow and despair. Hoping he would change his mind. But until she was completely dragged away, Xiao Tian didn¡¯t even give her a direct glance. Afterward, Madam Zui Meng personally arranged for someone to lead Xiao Tian to rest. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only when his figure disappeared around the corner did the smile on Madam Zui Meng¡¯s face gradually fade. ¡°Is that Xiao Tian, the General who sought refuge from the Hua Clan?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± her subordinate replied respectfully. ¡°Truly worthy of being a Deity of the Hua Clan!¡± Madam Zui Meng sighed, then commanded coldly, ¡°Have someone watch him, and report to me immediately if there is any unusual movement!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Chapter 1168 - Chapter 1168 Chapter 1168 A Dance of Demons Perplexed and Chapter 1168: Chapter 1168: A Dance of Demons, Perplexed and Baffled (2nd Update) Chapter 1168: Chapter 1168: A Dance of Demons, Perplexed and Baffled (2nd Update) At dusk, the city on the outskirts began to light up, and the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was even more lively with singing and dancing, presenting a bustling scene. Due to the arrival of Divine General Chi Yu and others, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion seemed even more lively. Occasionally, one could hear teasing and laughter emanating from the various rooms, as if it were a dance of demons. Lady Zui Meng was sitting in the study, reviewing the day¡¯s accounts. This was her unshakable daily routine. Just then. The door to the study was gently pushed open, and a man of ordinary dress, ordinary appearance, and extremely ordinary demeanor walked in. This man was so unexceptional that, if thrown into a crowd, he would immediately become unnoticeable. Yet when Lady Zui Meng saw this man enter, she put down her ledger and nodded seriously. ¡°How is it?¡± The man bowed respectfully, ¡°Reporting to the lady, so far everything is quiet, except that three girls have perished in Divine General Chi Yu¡¯s room!¡± Hearing this, Lady Zui Meng frowned slightly and scoffed, ¡°That Chi Yu is indeed a mad dog raised by Lihen, his actions are absolutely brutal! No need to bother with him; if a girl dies, just replace her with a new one!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The man bowed his head in response. At that moment, Zui Meng suddenly remembered something and asked in a deep voice, ¡°How about General Xiao Tian?¡± The man shook his head, ¡°Nothing unusual has been observed! In fact, since entering his room, General Xiao Tian hasn¡¯t come out even once!¡± ¡°Oh? Not even come out once?¡± Zui Meng closed the ledger, her brow slightly furrowed. The man nodded, ¡°Correct, even his dinner was delivered by someone I dispatched. The person delivering the meal said that Divine General Xiao Tian didn¡¯t even look at what was brought in, he just picked it up and ate!¡± Lady Zui Meng leaned back in her chair and sneered coldly, ¡°Everyone says that Divine General Xiao Tian, originally a deity of the Hua Clan, has become like an automaton after defecting to us. It seems that¡¯s no exaggeration after all!¡± ¡°Lady, should we continue to surveil him?¡± ¡°Have someone keep an eye on him! But what I¡¯m suspicious of is why that old fellow Lihen has suddenly changed his ways, sending out Xiao Tian like this!¡± Zui Meng said with some hesitation. The man was also taken aback, ¡°You mean¡­¡± ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t think that just because I am nominally Lihen¡¯s wife and manage such a large property for him, that this old fox would ever trust anyone. I even doubt that sometimes he doesn¡¯t trust himself!¡± ¡°This time he has suddenly sent Chi Yu, his first Divine General, leading a large contingent saying it¡¯s for defense, but I always feel it¡¯s not that simple!¡± ¡°Especially because Xiao Tian has been sent out, which is most puzzling to me.¡± The man then suddenly said, ¡°Could it be that Lord Heavenly is guarding against something? To such an extent as to make a big show?¡± Zui Meng was also startled, ¡°Guarding against what¡­ What kind of background could make Lord Lihen so fearful?¡± The man also shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that! However, I feel that this matter is not ordinary and we must be careful in our dealings!¡± Zui Meng nodded, ¡°Indeed! For the time being, we will have to trouble you more, steward Yu Ren!¡± This man was none other than Zui Meng¡¯s top lieutenant and also the chief steward of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, Yu Ren. ¡°Lady, you give me too much credit!¡± With that, steward Yu Ren took his leave. Lady Zui Meng leaned heavily back in the chair; the room was dark, and her face was intermittently illuminated by the flickering lights from outside the window, casting her expression in a somewhat puzzled light. Zui Meng was indeed somewhat bewildered at this moment. For she was currently pondering over the sentence Yu Ren had just said. Who exactly was it that could instill such fear in Lord Lihen to the extent of dispatching so many people to stand guard? While Zui Meng was unable to come to a conclusion, In a secluded courtyard within the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, Xiao Tian was leisurely sipping wine in the house. The wine was fine, and so was the food. But in Xiao Tian¡¯s eyes, anything edible was all the same. For instance, right now, his posture while eating was almost impeccable. He would pick up a few bites of food with his chopsticks, then take a sip of wine. Not only was his posture impeccable, but even the rhythm and frequency of his actions were nearly identical. If one were to watch for long, they would feel as if it were not a living creature sitting there, but rather a robot composed of precise machinery. However, as Xiao Tian was self-serving his wine in the house, A series of urgent knocks suddenly sounded from outside the courtyard gate. The knocking was very urgent, clearly indicating that the person behind it was rather anxious. However, Xiao Tian showed no superfluous expression and merely put down his chopsticks slowly, then almost mechanically turned to leave the room and approached the gate. As soon as the courtyard door opened, a figure plunged directly into Xiao Tian¡¯s arms. The scent of a woman accompanied the figure. It turned out to be the lady that Madame Zui Meng had intended to introduce to Xiao Tian. However, at this moment, the woman¡¯s whole body was trembling, leaning in Xiao Tian¡¯s embrace, and she said in a trembling voice: ¡°Save me!¡± Yet Xiao Tian, even with a jewel in his arms, didn¡¯t even blink, let alone move his hands that were still in the position of opening the door; he did not make any superfluous gestures. The woman again spoke in an almost pleading tone: ¡°My Lord, I beg you to save me! There are people chasing after me!¡± At that moment, A harsh, jeering laugh suddenly echoed from afar, ¡°Beauty, you can¡¯t escape, you might as well submit to me now!¡± With those words, a figure dashed over, and upon standing still, it was the Tian Gou General. However, as soon as he saw the woman he had been chasing thrown herself into Xiao Tian¡¯s arms, the smile on his face instantly disappeared, replaced by a thick sense of hatred and venom. ¡°Well, well! No wonder you ran so quickly, you came here for reinforcements? But do you think, just with this blockhead, you can stop me?¡± Tian Gou raised his hand to point at Xiao Tian, speaking with brazen arrogance. After his arrival, he had already enjoyed himself for a while, but when he went out planning to see if there were any new and fun things, he suddenly spotted this woman. Since they were both of the canine race, Tian Gou was deeply attracted to her at first sight, and then couldn¡¯t wait to rush forward, grabbing the woman and dragging her back to his house. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The woman was originally full of fear, and upon seeing Tian Gou, was utterly terrified. As a princess of the canine race, she had a unique talent, which was the ability to sniff out the goodness and evil of a person¡¯s heart. Therefore, after encountering Tian Gou, she was immediately frightened by the dense evil aura emanating from him. She knew that if she were to follow Tian Gou, her own life would likely come to an end. In her desperation, she managed to break free from Tian Gou¡¯s grasp and escaped. Chapter 1169 - Chapter 1169 Chapter 1169 Crying Out for Help Fighting Chapter 1169: Chapter 1169: Crying Out for Help, Fighting Violence with Violence (Third Update) Chapter 1169: Chapter 1169: Crying Out for Help, Fighting Violence with Violence (Third Update) Tian Gou was initially taken aback, then chased after her with a sinister laugh. He never believed the woman could escape, so he pursued her in a mocking spirit the entire time. The woman knew well that it was impossible to flee this border city using her own strength, let alone leave the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. At this critical juncture, she unexpectedly caught a whiff of a scent from Xiao Tian. It¡¯s worth mentioning that her sense of smell was extremely sharp; she would never forget a scent once she had smelled it. Her encounter in the daytime had made it clear to her that this young man in white was not a bad person. And now if she wanted to survive, her last glimmer of hope may very well lie with this young man in white. Bearing the attitude that it was worth trying even in desperation, the woman followed the faint scent and, to her own astonishment, found the place and knocked on the courtyard door. But Tian Gou was no vegetarian, and he quickly caught up. At this moment. The situation had reached a stalemate. Tian Gou held a great dissatisfaction towards Xiao Tian already, and now seeing the woman he fancied throwing herself into the other¡¯s arms, his jealousy nearly drove him mad, so his words were naturally laced with venom. When the woman heard Tian Gou¡¯s questioning, she couldn¡¯t help but steal a glance at Xiao Tian. Hoping to see some kind of reaction from him. But soon, she was disappointed. Because at this moment, Xiao Tian acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard the Tian Gou¡¯s taunts, showing no sign of a reaction. Not even a flicker in his eyes. The woman felt her heart sinking gradually. Seeing this, Tian Gou couldn¡¯t help but laugh triumphantly. In reality, he was so audacious because he was confident about Xiao Tian¡¯s character. ¡°Little lady, how does it feel to be disappointed? Hahaha, don¡¯t be fooled by this guy¡¯s pleasant appearance and imposing aura, he¡¯s actually as expressive as a block of wood. If you¡¯re counting on him to save you, that¡¯s nothing but a pipe dream!¡± Having said this, Tian Gou¡¯s laughter ceased, and he spoke in a sinister voice: ¡°Come over here obediently right now, and I might still show you a little dignity. Otherwise, you¡¯re going to die right here!¡± The woman trembled all over, looking at Xiao Tian with the last shred of hope for a reaction. But in the end, she was disappointed again. Tian Gou sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see? He doesn¡¯t even dare to embrace you. What kind of knight-in-shining-armor fantasy are you having? He¡¯s not a hero at all, just a complete and utter coward!¡± Indeed. Even though the woman had been lying in Xiao Tian¡¯s arms all along, the Divine General¡¯s hand had remained aloft the whole time, never coming to rest, as if what lay in his arms was not a woman, but mere air. The woman finally fell into total despair. She bit her lip, gave Xiao Tian a deep look, then shakily stood up and turned to leave. At this moment, Tian Gou was brimming with satisfaction, not only because of the woman but also because he had managed to make Xiao Tian look foolish, which naturally delighted him. So he sneered, ¡°That¡¯s more like it, come here obediently. When we get back, I¡¯ll make sure to punish you properly!¡± As he said the word ¡°punish,¡± Tian Gou intentionally emphasized the tone. And the woman trembled even more, a look of resolve to meet death appearing in her eyes. But it was at this moment that Xiao Tian suddenly spoke up, ¡°Do you wish for me to save you?¡± Upon hearing these words, the woman was violently shaken, then quickly turned her head, staring blankly at Xiao Tian. Xiao Tian repeated it again, ¡°Do you wish for me to save you?¡± Hope ignited in the woman¡¯s eyes, and she nodded vigorously, her voice trembling as she responded, ¡°I hope so!¡± It seemed like an illusion, yet also real; after uttering those two words, the woman felt Xiao Tian¡¯s lips curling slightly into a faint, almost imperceptible smile. ¡°Alright! I will save you!¡± And at the same time. Tian Gou was also struck with astonishment, he had not anticipated that Xiao Tian would dare to make such a statement. Shouldn¡¯t he merely be watching calmly as he took this woman away? But he quickly regained his composure, then sneered, ¡°Save her? With what, you? Xiao Tian, let me tell you, you are nothing but a dog that sought refuge with us, how dare you¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, Xiao Tian suddenly accelerated, closing the distance in an instant and reaching Tian Gou¡¯s side, then letting out a sharp screech. The sonic waves targeted Tian Gou, instantly sealing his soul. Simultaneously, Xiao Tian grabbed Tian Gou¡¯s hair, yanked it forward, then opened his mouth, revealing his long, sharp fangs, and bit down. ¡°Ah~!¡± Tian Gou let out a miserable cry, struggling in extreme pain, but no matter how he flailed, he couldn¡¯t sway Xiao Tian in the slightest; instead, Xiao Tian¡¯s teeth sank deeper and deeper. Blood gushed forth as Tian Gou felt his cultivation level and divine power quickly ebbing away. The fear of death made his whole body shudder as he exerted all his strength to break free. At this moment, Xiao Tian suddenly tilted his head back and with a ripping sound, he tore a large chunk of flesh from Tian Gou¡¯s neck. The wound was so deep that the white, bare bones inside could be seen. Tian Gou¡¯s entire body convulsed in pain, yet Xiao Tian clearly had no intention of letting him go, biting down once more. This time, he bit down on Tian Gou¡¯s shoulder, tearing off a large portion of the shoulder blade. Then, the sounds of tearing flesh continued incessantly, accompanied by Tian Gou¡¯s screams. And each scream signified another piece of flesh parting from Tian Gou¡¯s body. Initially, Tian Gou¡¯s screams were piercing, but as time went on, they became weaker and weaker. By the time Chi Yu and the others arrived after hearing the news, Tian Gou¡¯s screams were already barely audible. The Divine General Chi Yu was infamous for his cruelty and bloodlust, and his followers were all desperadoes. However, when they arrived at the scene, even they were taken aback by the sight before them, feeling their scalps tingle with shock. For the normally arrogant Tian Gou¡¯s head and facial features were now chewed away beyond recognition, most of his neck gone, revealing his stark white spine and trachea. And his body was mostly reduced to white bones; even his blood was nearly drained. But Xiao Tian was still clutching his hair tightly, tearing and biting down mouthful after mouthful. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With each bite, he chewed twice, blood trickling down from the corner of his mouth, making his originally handsome face look extremely ferocious and eerie. This gruesome scene made even Chi Yu inhale sharply, then with a trembling voice he said, ¡°Xiao¡­ General Xiao Tian, stop now!¡± Hearing this shout, Xiao Tian finally ceased his tearing and biting, then lifted his head to give Chi Yu and the others a smile. This smile sent even more chills down the spines of Chi Yu and his men, all of them subconsciously taking a half step back. ¡°Alright then!¡± Chapter 1170 - Chapter 1170 Chapter 1170 Asking the Conscience about Good Chapter 1170: Chapter 1170: Asking the Conscience about Good and Evil, Memory Blockade (4th Update) Chapter 1170: Chapter 1170: Asking the Conscience about Good and Evil, Memory Blockade (4th Update) Saying this, Xiao Tian then released his hand. Bang! Tian Gou fell to the ground like a dead dog, not moving at all, obviously already seriously injured. At the same time, Mrs. Zui Meng, who was startled by the screams, also hurried over, and were equally stunned by the tragic state of Tian Gou lying on the ground. At that moment, Chi Yu swallowed hard and said with some dryness, ¡°General Xiao Tian, what¡­ what happened?¡± Xiao Tian just smiled and said, ¡°Nothing much, she just wanted me to do her a favor!¡± Saying this, Xiao Tian pointed to the woman in the distance. Everyone¡¯s gazes immediately focused on her, causing her whole body to shiver uncontrollably, nearly collapsing. Nevertheless, she still gently nodded, ¡°General Xiao Tian is right, it was¡­ it was I who begged him to save me!¡± Seeing this woman, Mrs. Zui Meng¡¯s eyes slightly brightened, then she asked in a deep voice, ¡°What exactly happened?¡± The woman told the whole story, trembling. After listening, Chi Yu and the others looked quite upset. Being a revered Deity, losing composure over a woman and breaking into a fight, if this were to spread it would be utterly disgraceful! However, Xiao Tian¡¯s actions were not entirely wrong, considering it was Tian Gou who provoked first. Hence, after pondering for a moment, Chi Yu with an expression like he had swallowed something distasteful, could only helplessly say, ¡°First, take General Tian Gou back!¡± After finishing, he turned around and left in anger. His subordinates lifted Tian Gou from the ground, and after stealing a glance at Xiao Tian, they too hurriedly left. Only Mrs. Zui Meng, with an amused look, watched Xiao Tian and then laughed, ¡°General Xiao Tian is truly formidable, thinking that General Tian Gou is quite powerful, yet you managed to suppress him so he couldn¡¯t fight back. If we had been a bit later, he might really have died!¡± Xiao Tian showed no pride, just quietly looking at Mrs. Zui Meng for a while, then he faintly said, ¡°With his lineage, being called ¡®Tian Gou¡¯ is just a disgrace to our Jade Canine Tribe!¡± Saying this, without even glancing at Mrs. Zui Meng¡¯s expression, he turned and walked towards the house. Mrs. Zui Meng stood in place, watching Xiao Tian¡¯s receding back with interest, then she glanced deeply at the woman standing at the doorway, chuckled, and turned to leave as well. Quickly, the courtyard was left with just the woman standing at the gate. After standing still for a moment, she suddenly clenched her teeth, turned around, and entered the courtyard, then closed the gate from inside. By this time, Xiao Tian had already returned to the hall to continue drinking. Still eating a few bites of food, and drinking a cup of wine. The frequency and rhythm hadn¡¯t changed at all. If not for the bloody stains on his body indicating what had just happened, one might even think all that had just been a dream. The woman stood in the courtyard for a while, then silently stepped forward and said in a low voice, ¡°My lord, thank you!¡± As expected, there was no response. Even as she stood beside him, Xiao Tian didn¡¯t even lift his eyelid, as if she was just air. Seeing the situation, the girl clenched her teeth and then spoke in a low voice, ¡°My lord, I am the princess of the Jade Canine Tribe, my name is Jiang Xunnan! This time, while I was out playing, I was unfortunately captured by the underlings of the Second Madam and brought into the City Lord¡¯s Mansion! If it were not for you, not only would my innocence be lost, but possibly even my life!¡± There was another moment of silence, after which Xiao Tian slowly put down his wine cup, raised his eyes to look at Jiang Xunnan, and said indifferently, ¡°How do you know your life is saved now? Are you not afraid that I might kill you?¡± Hearing Xiao Tian¡¯s words, Jiang Xunnan smiled, ¡°My lord, I possess a rather trivial supernatural ability which allows me to see through a person¡¯s good and evil nature at a glance, so the first time I met you, I knew you were a good person!¡± ¡°Good person, hehe¡­¡± Xiao Tian chuckled softly, suddenly launched himself from his seat, grabbed Jiang Xunnan¡¯s hair, then revealed his ferocious fangs and pressed them against the graceful and slender neck of Jiang Xunnan. Jiang Xunnan could even feel the chilling wind from the tips of his teeth, which caused her muscles to stiffen all over. And if Xiao Tian bit down, Jiang Xunnan would lose her life instantly. ¡°I am not a good person, and I hope to never be a good person forever, because in this world, being a good person comes with no reward! That¡¯s why I want to be a villain, the very worst kind,¡± Xiao Tian growled menacingly. Jiang Xunnan was petrified by Xiao Tian¡¯s almost mad gaze, her complexion instantly turning pale. Yet she still whispered softly, ¡°I understand, but isn¡¯t being a good person about finding peace within oneself?¡± Hearing these words, Xiao Tian suddenly froze, then stared blankly at the woman. Jiang Xunnan¡¯s complexion was as pale as paper, but she continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s retribution, but good or bad lies within one¡¯s heart, and I don¡¯t believe those evildoers can live in peace with their own conscience!¡± Her words had just finished. Suddenly, Xiao Tian let go of his grip, and an extreme agony showed on his face. In an instant, he was overwhelmed by immense pain surging within his mind, collapsing to the ground, then clutching his head and rolling on the floor in agony. Jiang Xunnan was shocked by the scene before her, but she quickly regained her composure and immediately rushed to him. ¡°Lord Xiao Tian, what¡¯s wrong? Lord Xiao Tian!¡± ¡°Pain! Those memories are coming back! I am in such pain!¡± Xiao Tian¡¯s face was extremely fierce, even the corners of his eyes cracked from being too widely opened, leaving traces of blood. Jiang Xunnan was panicked and didn¡¯t know what to do. But Xiao Tian¡¯s behavior became more frantic, and numerous complex lights flashed in his eyes, showing that his soul was nearing the brink of collapse. Suddenly, Jiang Xunnan gritted her teeth, stepped forward, hugged Xiao Tian¡¯s head, and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I am here! Don¡¯t be scared! Everything will get better!¡± Initially, Xiao Tian resisted Jiang Xunnan¡¯s embrace, but gradually, perhaps Jiang Xunnan¡¯s soothing started to work. Xiao Tian¡¯s expression gradually softened, the madness on his face slowly faded, and he eventually closed his eyes and fell asleep. When she heard the light snoring sounds from Xiao Tian, Jiang Xunnan couldn¡¯t help but lower her head and quietly watch him. In his dreams, Xiao Tian looked like a wronged child. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even in his sleep, his eyebrows were still tightly locked. Jiang Xunnan looked at this young man, whom she had met no more than a few hours ago, suddenly feeling a warm flow inside her heart, and involuntarily reached out to caress Xiao Tian¡¯s brow. As if to smooth out all the sorrows contained within his brows. And just at that moment, Xiao Tian suddenly grabbed Jiang Xunnan¡¯s wrist, murmuring in a pained voice. ¡°Lord Erlang, don¡¯t leave me!¡± Chapter 1171 - Chapter 1171 Chapter 1171 Princess Golden Dog Jiang Xue Chapter 1171: Chapter 1171: Princess Golden Dog, Jiang Xue Seeking South (1st Update) Chapter 1171: Chapter 1171: Princess Golden Dog, Jiang Xue Seeking South (1st Update) Jiang Xunnan felt that her wrist was about to be crushed by Xiao Tian; the pain made her eyes well up with tears. But her heart still harbored some doubts. Who is this Erlang? He must be very important to him, right? Otherwise, why would he be so preoccupied with him even at a time like this? Just then, Xiao Tian¡¯s grip gradually loosened, and he fell back into a deep sleep. Jiang Xunnan didn¡¯t dare to move, so she quietly sat there, cradling Xiao Tian¡¯s head. Having been traveling and alarmed over consecutive days, Jiang Xunnan was also extremely exhausted. Despite kneeling on the ground, she couldn¡¯t fight off the overwhelming drowsiness and soon fell into a groggy sleep. After an indeterminate amount of time, Jiang Xunnan suddenly felt something peculiar on her cheek, as if someone was caressing her, which startled her awake from her semi-conscious state. When she opened her eyes, she just so happened to see Xiao Tian¡¯s hand hastily retracting. Xiao Tian had already stood up at some point, and when he noticed Jiang Xunnan¡¯s gaze, he turned his head away unnaturally and said indifferently, ¡°The ground is cold. If you¡¯re tired, go inside to sleep.¡± After saying that, he got up and returned to the table, continuing to drink and dine. Jiang Xunnan watched his retreating figure, and the corners of her mouth gradually lifted into a smile, her eyes unknowingly brimming with mirth. Then, feeling unexpectedly cheerful, Jiang Xunnan stood up, stamped her feet which had grown numb from kneeling for too long, and walked lightly to the table. ¡°Has the food gone cold? Should I warm it up for you?¡± ¡°No need!¡± Xiao Tian continued consuming his meal. Still at the same steady pace, the same frequency. ¡°Do you always eat like this?¡± Jiang Xunnan watched for a while and finally couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Eat like what?¡± Xiao Tian looked up somewhat surprised. ¡°Like¡­ this nearly mechanical pace and rhythm! It almost makes you look like a puppet.¡± Jiang Xunnan thought hard before coming up with such a description, but as soon as the words escaped, she realized her gaffe, panicked, and wanted to explain. Yet Xiao Tian didn¡¯t seem to notice, simply remarking lightly, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a habit! I just find eating this way more comfortable!¡± Jiang Xunnan tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear, smiled, and then picked up the wine jug to fill Xiao Tian¡¯s cup to the brim. ¡°It¡¯s dull to drink alone, let me keep you company!¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Tian abruptly looked up, gazing at Jiang Xunnan¡¯s face, overflowing with a warm smile. A long, lingering silence. It lasted so long that Jiang Xunnan¡¯s smile gradually took on an air of embarrassment. Then Xiao Tian finally nodded gently, ¡°That would be nice!¡± The smile in Jiang Xunnan¡¯s eyes grew brighter, and then she obediently sat down next to Xiao Tian, beginning to serve him wine and arrange the dishes. The liquor was sweet and sharp; once swallowed, it slid down like a line of fire into the stomach, clearly a fine spirit. At least after Jiang Xunnan had one cup, her cheeks turned a flushed red. Then she looked somewhat dumbfounded at Xiao Tian, who, as if drinking cold water, kept pouring cup after cup into his mouth. ¡°Won¡¯t you get drunk drinking like that?¡± ¡°Drunk?¡± Xiao Tian was taken aback, then shook his head, ¡°From the day I had memory, I have never been drunk!¡± ¡°And I do want to get drunk, but I¡¯ve never been able to!¡± Xiao Tian¡¯s voice grew somber as he spoke. Jiang Xunnan felt a tightness in her heart and suddenly wanted to embrace the young man in white, his head bowed low. It always seemed to her that upon his heart lay troubles heavy enough to crush one¡¯s spirit. It was then that Xiao Tian suddenly lifted his head and said earnestly to Jiang Xunnan, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what just happened!¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± Jiang Xunnan was taken aback, then understanding dawned, and she laughed softly, shaking her head, ¡°Why apologize? You haven¡¯t done anything wrong!¡± After hesitating for a moment, she cautiously asked, ¡°Does this happen to you often?¡± Xiao Tian seemed stunned, then nodded somewhat blankly, ¡°Not before, but recently it¡¯s become more frequent!¡± ¡°Is it extremely painful?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not so much about pain, but I feel like there are things I should remember for life that I¡¯ve forgotten, so I try to recall them. But then I find everything is just an empty void, nothing¡¯s there!¡± At this point, a fleeting look of pain crossed Xiao Tian¡¯s eyes. ¡°But in your dreams, you seemed to be calling out someone¡¯s name! The name of someone called Erlang!¡± said Jiang Xunnan. ¡°Erlang¡­¡± Xiao Tian murmured the name several times, then hung his head low, his eyes filled with sadness. ¡°I can¡¯t remember, I can¡¯t remember anything! I only have a blurry recollection of a man with a vertical eye on his forehead laughing at me!¡± ¡°A vertical eye on his forehead?¡± Jiang Xunnan was startled, reminded of the Divine General Chi Yu she had seen earlier that day. ¡°Was it the man from today?¡± At this, Xiao Tian bowed his head, grasping his hair tightly in his hands, and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know, my memories now tell me it was him, but I always feel it¡¯s not!¡± As he spoke, he began to pull at his hair in agony. Jiang Xunnan was startled, and quickly changed the subject, ¡°If you can¡¯t remember, then don¡¯t force it. That¡¯s how I do it. If I really can¡¯t recall, I just put it aside, and unexpectedly, one day it might just come back to me!¡± Xiao Tian suddenly looked up, his eyes filled with hope, ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Xunnan nodded vigorously, ¡°Truly!¡± The color of pain in Xiao Tian¡¯s eyes slowly faded, returning to calm. He raised his cup and said, ¡°Thank you!¡± Jiang Xunnan¡¯s eyes crinkled with a smile as she clinked her cup with his, ¡°It is I who should be thanking you, for saving me!¡± ¡°Then let us thank each other!¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± After clinking cups, they both drained them and found themselves exchanging glances, bursting into laughter at the same moment. ¡°Why were you captured and brought here? Was it because you sneaked out?¡± Xiao Tian asked gently. Jiang Xunnan shuddered, took a deep breath, and shook her head, ¡°No! I lied to you before!¡± Xiao Tian remained silent, listening attentively. ¡°I am indeed the princess of the Jinquan Clan, but the Jinquan Clan no longer exists!¡± Jiang Xunnan¡¯s voice was eerily calm as she spoke of these matters¨Ca calmness almost cruel in its composure. ¡°My parents, my brother, my sisters, and the entire Jinquan Clan have been slaughtered by the deities of Lihen Heaven! I was only captured for my rare traits and sold into the boundary city as merchandise!¡± Xiao Tian said nothing. At this moment, Jiang Xunnan lifted her head. Though her tone remained calm, her face was soaked with tears. ¡°So I want to live, even if it¡¯s a humble life, I am willing! Because I want to avenge them with my own hands!¡± ¡°Am I foolish to think this way?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Tian looked at Jiang Xunnan and shook his head seriously, ¡°No!¡± Tears streamed down Jiang Xunnan¡¯s face, yet her smile bloomed like flowers, ¡°Thank you! Come, let¡¯s drink!¡± The wine filled the silver cups, but the flavor they swallowed was unknowable. Outside the window, the night was cool like water, and the moon hung high in the sky. The world is vast, the cities splendid, but amidst the splendor are only two lonely souls sharing a drink. Chapter 1172 - Chapter 1172 Chapter 1172 Peaceful Times Xue An Arrives (2nd Chapter 1172: Chapter 1172: Peaceful Times, Xue An Arrives (2nd Update) Chapter 1172: Chapter 1172: Peaceful Times, Xue An Arrives (2nd Update) At this moment, Tian Gou, whose body was entirely covered in Spiritual Medicine, paced around the room with a distorted face, continuously muttering under his breath. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him! I must kill him! I will tear him apart bit by bit!¡± The venom in his tone was enough to make anyone hearing it pale. Chi Yu, lounging lazily on a recliner, was surrounded by two beautiful women who, trembling with fear, massaged his legs. Hearing Tian Gou¡¯s words, he chuckled darkly. ¡°Alright, I know you despise Xiao Tian to death, but you can¡¯t touch him now!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Tian Gou looked up, his eyes already a blood-red hue. ¡°It¡¯s simple, he¡¯s still useful! Moreover, the Heavenly Lord has made it clear¨Che¡¯s to be the vanguard officer this time, and we must carry out the order unconditionally, understand?¡± Upon hearing the Heavenly Lord¡¯s command, Tian Gou¡¯s fury visibly subsided, though he still grumbled discontentedly, ¡°What if the person we¡¯re waiting for delays and never shows? Do I have to leave him be forever?¡± Chi Yu cackled wickedly, ¡°Rest assured, since the Heavenly Lord said someone will come, it will definitely happen! Once we¡¯ve completely exploited Xiao Tian¡¯s value, the rest will be left to you to deal with as you wish! How does that sound?¡± Only then did Tian Gou¡¯s anger turn to joy, and he bowed deeply to Chi Yu, ¡°Thank you, Divine General!¡± ¡°However, Divine General, who are we waiting for this time? Why does the Heavenly Lord fear them so much to even station you here?¡± At this moment, another voice in the room asked. ¡°Indeed! Let alone the defensive capabilities of this Border City itself, the multiple layers of Defense Formations in the sea surrounding it are no joke, not to mention the many fragmented spatial fissures. Ordinary powerful beings, without the Heavenly Lord¡¯s amulet or a map, would find death upon entry!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this Border City has existed for ten thousand years, and even the Second Madam has guarded it for thousands of years without any lapses. Why would they suddenly mobilize us here this time?¡± Amidst these whispered discussions, Chi Yu leaned back on his recliner, his face relaxed, and only when everyone¡¯s talk slowly ceased did he let out a grim chuckle. ¡°You all think too simply! The Heavenly Lord¡¯s Cultivation Level is astonishing; he can even peer into the celestial fates. Could decisions made by him ever be wrong? This time, powerful figures will definitely come! Moreover¡­¡± Pausing briefly, Chi Yu continued, ¡°Even if no powerful figures come, then the motive behind the Heavenly Lord sending us here becomes even more intriguing!¡± This casually spoken statement made the atmosphere in the room stiffen, and the expressions of everyone there turned grave. Because there were no fools among them to have attained their current status. Despite being bloodthirsty and known as desperate outlaws, the clearer their minds needed to be. Otherwise, they would have died long ago! Thus, upon hearing Chi Yu¡¯s words, they immediately grasped the situation. If they are not here to deal with invading powerful beings, then could the Heavenly Lord¡¯s target possibly be¡­Second Madam? This thought made many inhale sharply, feeling their body hair stand on end. Meanwhile, in this total silence, Chi Yu looked down at the two women massaging his legs and smirked, ¡°Did you hear what I just said?¡± The two women¡¯s faces drained of color, then they hastily shook their heads, ¡°Sir, we have no idea what you mean!¡± Chi Yu flashed a grin, ¡°Is that so? Good! Come, massage my shoulders!¡± The two women shuddered, their faces pale as paper, yet dared not disobey Chi Yu¡¯s command and tentatively climbed on the recliner to start massaging. At that moment, Chi Yu suddenly stretched out his fan-like hands and grabbed both women by their heads, then with a pop, crushed their skulls. Blood mixed with brain matter splattered all over, and only then did the dead bodies of the two women slowly fall to the floor. But faced with this horrific scene, those present were not scared; instead, they all excitedly howled. Chi Yu licked the blood plasma on his finger and cackled bizarrely, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know if you can understand, but since you heard it, you have to die!¡± Such an expression seemed as if what died under his hands were not two people but two trivial ants. To them, these dead women probably weren¡¯t seen as people at all, but mere tools. Under such circumstances where Chi Yu and his group were prepared, and Lady Zui Meng pretended to be oblivious, the entire Edge City fell into a strange atmosphere. In a blink, seven days had passed. During these seven days, everything in Edge City was normal, with merchant caravans coming and going every day. But these people all had legitimate paperwork, nothing out of the ordinary. Not to mention invading enemies, even private brawls ceased entirely due to the arrival of Chi Yu and his group. It could be said to be peace all around. Under this eerie balance, Chi Yu and his group spent their days indulging in pleasure at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, their minds gradually relaxing to the point of forgetting their troubles. Meanwhile, Second Madam Zui Meng no longer took as much care of Chi Yu and the others as she did at the beginning. Instead, she lived a reclusive life, handing most of her affairs over to the steward Yu Ren. In this situation, only Xiao Tian¡¯s days passed peacefully. Jiang Xunnan had evidently been recognized by everyone as Xiao Tian¡¯s woman, naturally, nobody disturbed her. Jiang Xunnan also accepted this rumor, spending her days hiding in the courtyard cleaning, or preparing meals for Xiao Tian. Their relationship gradually began to warm up. But Xiao Tian was a very stern person, so they only occasionally exchanged glances and shared a smile, feeling full of joy. In this warm atmosphere, Xiao Tian¡¯s headaches even greatly alleviated, and the smiles on his face gradually increased. And Jiang Xunnan couldn¡¯t help thinking more than once, if she could let go of all hatred and simply live with Xiao Tian in simplicity, it might not be such a bad thing! But while everyone¡¯s guard was down. That day. Outside Edge City, in the wilderness shrouded in fog, many figures appeared indistinctly. When they walked through the fog, it turned out to be a huge merchant caravan. This caravan carried a massive amount of goods, and each person in the caravan had a face tired from the weary journeys. However, when they saw Edge City, far in the distance, all their faces brightened with joy. Because the most arduous part of their journey had passed, what awaited them was a series of leisurely and satisfying days. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In this relaxed atmosphere. At the back of the crowd, a man in a black cloak lifted his cloak from his head at this moment, revealing a nearly perfect handsome face. Then he looked at the distant towering Edge City, a cold smile forming at the corner of his lips. Lihen Heaven¡­? Haha! Chapter 1173 - Chapter 1173 Chapter 1173 Yan Family Mei Shu Heart Racing Chapter 1173: Chapter 1173: Yan Family Mei Shu, Heart Racing (3rd Update) Chapter 1173: Chapter 1173: Yan Family Mei Shu, Heart Racing (3rd Update) Yes! At this moment, the one who appeared below the city was indeed Xue An. Initially, he followed the map left by Tian Zhao Divine King toward Lihen Heaven. However, he hadn¡¯t expected that upon arriving outside Lihen Heaven, he would be blocked by layer upon layer of meticulously arranged Defense Formations. In fact, no matter how formidable these Defense Formations were, for Xue An, it was merely a difference between one punch or two. But Xue An didn¡¯t act that way, because he felt that forcibly breaking through would only alarm the enemy. After all, his purpose for coming this time was not just to eliminate Lord Lihen, but more importantly, to rescue the Deity of the Hua Clan imprisoned by him. And if he startled the enemy, who knows whether Lord Lihen would act in desperation and do something extreme. By then, it would be too late for regrets. Holding this thought, Xue An didn¡¯t forcefully infiltrate but considered how to bypass the Defense Formation and quietly sneak in. Coincidentally, at this time, Xue An encountered a merchant caravan coming from afar. It should be known that the Divine Realm is extremely vast, divided into many different dimensions. Lihen Heaven is considered the supreme dimension of the Divine Realm. However, no matter how exalted it is, it is not an isolated island; it also needs to exchange resources with the outside world. Thus, these merchants traveling between the different dimensions of the Divine Realm consequently emerged. For instance, when Xue An first entered the Divine Realm and met Zhuo Yangyang and others in the Sea of Divine Wrath, they were in fact engaged in merchant activities. Surely, the scale of the Zhuo Family could not compare with the merchant caravan that Xue An had now encountered. Not to mention anything else, the sheer volume of goods they carried was enough to prove the strength of this merchant caravan. After this serendipitous encounter, Xue An hid his identity, pretending to be a lone merchant who had lost his way, successfully infiltrated this merchant caravan, and then effortlessly bypassed the Defense Formation and traversed the peripheral sea. As for why it went so smoothly¡­ ¡°Brother Xue, what do you plan to do after entering the city?¡± A cool female voice came from behind Xue An. Turning his head to look, Xue An saw a young woman in her early twenties, fair-skinned and beautiful, riding a majestic Exotic Beast as she slowly approached him, looking at him with concern. Xue An responded with a slight smile, ¡°Thank you, Miss Yan, for your concern. After entering the city, I plan to see if there is any suitable merchandise, and then plan my next step.¡± As Xue An was currently disguised as a traveling merchant who had lost most of his capital and goods due to getting lost, this response was entirely natural. Miss Yan nodded after hearing this. ¡°That is indeed a cautious strategy, but this Lihen Heaven is the highest dimension of the Divine Realm, and everything produced here is extraordinary. With your strength, it might be difficult to find suitable goods!¡± These words were rather tactful, essentially suggesting that Xue An probably couldn¡¯t afford anything from Lihen Heaven. Xue An simply laughed it off, ¡°We¡¯ll see, maybe I¡¯ll come across something suitable!¡± Miss Yan looked deeply at Xue An, who was smiling indifferently, and her heartbeat quickened ever so slightly. As the eldest daughter of the Yan Family in charge of leading the family caravan to Lihen Heaven for the first time, Yan Meishu¡¯s experience was not abundant, but she had nonetheless been through much and seen many people. But she had never encountered someone like Xue An. She remembered the first time she met Xue An; it was before the Defense Formation outside Lihen Heaven, where Yan Meishu almost mistook him for a spy of some bandits. However, once she interacted with him, Yan Meishu gradually let down her guard. She had seen one-legged vendors before; they were usually desperadoes who risked their lives for money, nothing unusual. But after observing for a few days, Yan Meishu couldn¡¯t help but develop a strong curiosity about this Xue An. Because she discovered that even though Xue An seemed reserved, every move he made naturally exuded a noble demeanor. This feeling made him stand out, even when hiding behind crowds, as distinctly extraordinary. Yan Meishu had also seen many noble young talents, but none could compare with Xue An¡¯s demeanor. With this curiosity, Yan Meishu would find opportunities to interact with Xue An during the journey. And then Yan Meishu realized that even though Xue An didn¡¯t talk much, he often hit the nail on the head with his comments, which were sometimes refreshingly insightful. For some reason, everything about Xue An made Yan Meishu¡¯s heart flutter. Thus, when they finally passed through the mist at the edge of the Sea of Divine Wrath and arrived under the city at the border, Yan Meishu unexpectedly felt a tinge of sorrow for the impending separation and couldn¡¯t help but go up and chat. After hearing Xue An¡¯s words, Yan Meishu¡¯s eyes brightened, and just as she was about to continue the conversation, at that moment, an annoying and sarcastic voice came from behind the two of them. ¡°Heh, what¡¯s the point of looking? This border city is a place of trade in Lihen Heaven, how could a little vendor without a name, who doesn¡¯t even have a mount, get involved in this?¡± Following the voice, a man riding a very flamboyant white Cornered Horse, dressed in fine clothing but with a face full of arrogance, came walking over. Upon seeing this man, Yan Meishu¡¯s expression darkened immediately, and her demeanor also turned somewhat unpleasant. Yet this man, feeling quite pleased with himself, approached Yan Meishu and gave her a grin. ¡°Cousin, everything about you is good, it¡¯s just that your heart is too kind. You shouldn¡¯t have saved this kind of penniless petty vendor who may be of dubious identity in the first place!¡± Yan Meishu snorted through her nostrils after hearing this, ¡°He Chuntai, I don¡¯t need you to tell me what to do with my affairs, and who acknowledged you as my cousin?¡± The disgust in her words almost overflowed. However, this He Chuntai didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of embarrassment, instead chuckling, ¡°Cousin, whether you acknowledge it or not, you¡¯re my cousin! My uncle had me accompany you on this commercial trip to foster sibling affection! So you should appreciate my uncle¡¯s good intentions!¡± After hearing this, Yan Meishu¡¯s face immediately turned red with rage, ¡°Bah, who wants to foster affection with you? He Chuntai, I¡¯m telling you, stop trying to ingratiate yourself with me!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Having said that, Yan Meishu turned to Xue An, who was smiling silently at her side, and said, ¡°Little Brother Xue, I guess you have nowhere to go after entering the city, so why not stay with my caravan for now? Our Yan Family has property in this border city, it¡¯s very convenient!¡± Xue An did not refuse, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then thank you very much!¡± Yan Meishu¡¯s eyes momentarily sparkled, then she nodded slightly towards Xue An, ¡°Little Brother Xue, you¡¯re too polite!¡± But the exchange between the two irritated He Chuntai to the point where his face turned exceedingly foul, and he then spoke in a mocking tone. ¡°Cousin, whether you hate me or dislike me, you have to think it through¨Cwhat status does the Yan Family have! Some people may look good, but they¡¯re just empty shells, and some may not even have any Cultivation Level; is such an existence really worth your attention?¡± Chapter 1174 - Chapter 1174 Chapter 1174 Leaving in Disappointment (4th Chapter 1174: Chapter 1174: Leaving in Disappointment (4th Update) Chapter 1174: Chapter 1174: Leaving in Disappointment (4th Update) These words were brazen provocation. Upon hearing them, Yan Meishu¡¯s expression also dimmed slightly. Indeed! This Xue An was excellent in every way, from his appearance to his demeanor, which was why he captured her heart. But the only thing that was indefinable was his cultivation level. Throughout their journey, Yan Meishu had attempted to probe several times but had never discovered any cultivation in Xue An. This caused some sorrow in her heart. However, she quickly regained her composure, her face cold as ice as she said to He Chuntai, ¡°Mr. He, my affairs are none of your business! If you continue to babble, beware that when I return, I¡¯ll have my father expel you immediately!¡± Hearing this, although He Chuntai was filled with displeasure, he obediently shut his mouth, then glared fiercely at Xue An before turning his horse around and leaving sullenly. Once he had left, Yan Meishu turned to Xue An with a somewhat apologetic smile, ¡°Brother Xue, I truly apologize, this He Chuntai is always like this, don¡¯t take offense to him!¡± Xue An glanced at the departing He Chuntai and then lightly smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine! It¡¯s just a few words, I¡¯m not that petty!¡± Seeing Xue An¡¯s reaction, though it was expected, Yan Meishu couldn¡¯t hide the disappointment in her eyes. In this Divine Realm, survival of the fittest was the ultimate principle of the Heavenly Dao. Especially for men, even if one¡¯s cultivation level is inferior, one must not lose that indomitable spirit. Therefore, according to a normal reaction, Xue An should have been furious with He Chuntai¡¯s words. Now, brushing it off so lightly made him seem somewhat cowardly. But immediately after, she returned to normal and nodded. ¡°Alright then, you may just follow my caravan into the city!¡± After saying this, she spurred her horse and left the area. As soon as Yan Meishu and her people left, An Yan¡¯s voice, tinged with a trace of teasing, entered Xue An¡¯s sea of consciousness. ¡°Tsk tsk, another young lady has fallen, hubby, don¡¯t you feel a sense of achievement?¡± The sourness in her words was almost overflowing. Xue An couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of laughter and tears, ¡°Yan¡¯er, what nonsense are you talking about? You¡¯ve seen everything along the way, I haven¡¯t done anything, and I¡¯ve even been keeping my distance from Miss Yan!¡± ¡°Hehe, hubby, why the rush to explain? I¡¯m not mad, on the contrary, I¡¯m quite happy, after all, my husband is liked by so many girls, doesn¡¯t it just show how outstanding my husband is?¡± An Yan¡¯s chuckling voice came from within the sea of consciousness. ¡°Really? Are you truly happy?¡± Xue An asked in surprise. An Yan: ¡°¡­.¡± Then she burst out furiously, ¡°You big fool! I was just saying it casually, and you actually took it seriously?¡± Her voice was so loud that it made Xue An¡¯s sea of consciousness buzz. Xue An replied somewhat helplessly, ¡°But didn¡¯t you say you were happy?¡± ¡°Do you seriously think I¡¯m happy just because I said so? You steel-straight man!¡± An Yan said resentfully. At this moment, Xue An even appeared a bit aggrieved, ¡°But you clearly said you felt proud and happy!¡± An Yan: ¡°¡­.¡± Seeing the signs of An Yan about to explode, Xue An hurriedly laughed, ¡°Alright, alright, Yan¡¯er, don¡¯t be angry, I was just teasing you just now!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± An Yan snorted, still not having dispelled her anger. Of course, the entire conversation between the two was conducted through Divine Sense, leaving outsiders completely oblivious. And Xue An wasn¡¯t idle either; he kept trailing behind the caravan, dawdling towards the city on the outskirts. In this caravan, he might be the only one without a mount, walking the entire journey on foot. Hence, many cast strange and even sympathetic glances at Xue An. But everything that happened along the way was clearly observed by everyone. Miss Yan Meishu¡¯s exceptional treatment towards Xue An was apparent to all. But just like He Chuntai said, someone like Xue An who neither possessed wealth nor Cultivation Level could never become part of the Yan Family. So, many were watching Xue An with the amusement of waiting for a joke to unfold. Nevertheless, these peculiar gazes meant nothing to Xue An, not even worth the hair on his body. He didn¡¯t even bother to discipline He Chuntai, who repeatedly provoked him, instead watching He Chuntai¡¯s performance with the patient gaze one reserves for mentally challenged children. After all, to Xue An, such a person was not even qualified to make him lift a finger. But his thoughts did not mean that An Yan could tolerate it. In fact, if Xue An hadn¡¯t sealed the Magic Treasures Pavilion and prevented An Yan from coming and going, An Yan would likely have burst out when He Chuntai first made his arrogant claims, showing him why flowers are so brilliantly red. After all, in An Yan¡¯s eyes, only she had the right to chastise her husband. No one else was worthy. Thus, she was somewhat puzzled by Xue An¡¯s curious nonchalance and couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Husband, why did you willingly seal your own Cultivation Level this time?¡± Xue An smiled and looked up at the city on the outskirts not far ahead, saying faintly, ¡°Yan¡¯er, you don¡¯t understand! With my current strength, if I were to directly enter Lihen Heaven, I would definitely be detected and suppressed by the Heavenly Dao Laws here!¡± ¡°Suppressed?¡± An Yan was somewhat stunned. ¡°Exactly! And if it were just suppression, that wouldn¡¯t be a problem! The key is that Lihen Heaven is controlled by Lord Lihen for tens of thousands of years, and his Divine Sense has become inseparable from the will of Heavenly Dao here! So if I were to appear in my true form, I would absolutely be detected by him immediately!¡± ¡°By then, rescuing the Hua Clan Deity imprisoned by him would be very difficult!¡± Upon hearing Xue An¡¯s explanation, An Yan suddenly understood and then said with some concern, ¡°But if you are unable to unleash your Cultivation Level, how will you face the formidable enemies ahead?¡± Xue An smiled, his gaze penetrating the city before him as he spoke indifferently, ¡°With my current strength, I don¡¯t need my Cultivation Level to eliminate most Deities in this realm! Besides, I have a feeling that our mission in Lihen Heaven will soon come to a conclusion!¡± His words brimmed with confidence, prompting An Yan to nod and then say seriously, ¡°Husband, if you find it hard to win, let me out! Will I be your secret weapon?¡± Xue An laughed softly, ¡°Sure! Yan¡¯er, you are indeed my most powerful weapon!¡± By this time, the massive caravan had already entered the city on the outskirts. Its grand scale drew the attention and spectation of many citizens within. ¡°It¡¯s the Yan Family! The Yan Family¡¯s caravan has arrived!¡± ¡°Tch! Indeed befitting of a top merchant family in the Divine Realm, even the scale of their caravan is nothing short of awe-inspiring!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The crowd expressed their admiration, and Chi Yu, who was indulging in pleasures within the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, also sensed the arrivals. After a brief pause, his Divine Sense swept across each person in the caravan. Yet he found nothing out of the ordinary. So, he sneered dismissively, not taking it seriously. But what he didn¡¯t know was that when his Divine Sense swept over the heads of the crowd, there was a flicker of light in Xue An¡¯s eyes, followed by his expression growing colder. ¡°It¡¯s actually the aura of a Hua Clan Deity! No, it¡¯s artificially patched together!¡± Chapter 1175 - Chapter 1175 Chapter 1175 Welcoming and Cleansing The Chapter 1175: Chapter 1175: Welcoming and Cleansing, The Nocturnal Lion (1st Update) Chapter 1175: Chapter 1175: Welcoming and Cleansing, The Nocturnal Lion (1st Update) Just as Yan Meishu had said, the Yan Family owns a massive industry in this edge city, more than capable of accommodating this entire trading convoy. Xue An naturally also stayed with the trading convoy. However, at this moment, he seemed to have been intentionally or unintentionally ignored by everyone else. As for Yan Meishu, she is currently busy dealing with the caravan¡¯s affairs and has no time to attend to Xue An. But Xue An didn¡¯t seem to mind this, as what concerned him was the Divine Sense that had probed him when he first entered the city. Although he hadn¡¯t made actual contact with it, Xue An could clearly feel that the aura contained within this Divine Sense certainly belonged to the Hua Clan. But this aura was a bit peculiar; it seemed not naturally formed, but artificially pieced together instead. This made Xue An¡¯s heart sink gradually. If his guess was correct, then the current situation of the Hua Clan¡¯s Deity under the control of Lord Lihen was absolutely not optimistic. This filled Xue An¡¯s heart with increasing murderous intent. At the same time. Yan Meishu had also completed her negotiations with the city at the edge. Because the goods brought by the Yan Family¡¯s caravan this time were several times more than usual, even Second Madam Zui Meng took great interest in this and sent the butler Yu Ren to personally handle the transactions. After everything was successfully settled, Yan Meishu couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. Regardless, the business trip that she had personally managed had come to a perfect conclusion. Up next would be the caravan¡¯s traditional relaxation time, according to custom. However, this time it was a bit different. Yu Ren said with a smile, ¡°Miss Yan, this time you are representing the Yan Family on this trade route for the first time. In celebration of this, my madam has specially prepared a modest banquet for you tonight, as an expression of our hospitality. Please be sure to honor us with your presence!¡± This was very politely put, and it also gave enough respect to both Yan Meishu and the Yan Family. Therefore, Yan Meishu nodded and said, ¡°Butler Yu, you are too kind. Please go back and tell the madam¨CI will certainly attend tonight!¡± Yu Ren smiled and nodded, then turned and left. Yan Meishu secretly breathed a sigh of relief; she was extremely cautious around Yu Ren, who seemed very ordinary on the surface. So much so that before she left, her father, the Clan Leader of the Yan Family, had personally warned her: In this edge city, you can offend the Second Madam, but never cross Butler Yu. Now that her trade mission had come to a perfect end, after tonight¡¯s banquet, she could return home tomorrow! The more Yan Meishu thought about it, the more excited she became, and she couldn¡¯t help but look forward to tonight¡¯s banquet. But who should she take with her? Yan Meishu fell into deep hesitation. But soon, she made up her mind. Upon returning to their lodgings, she went directly to the courtyard where Xue An was staying. ¡°A banquet?¡± Xue An couldn¡¯t help but be slightly startled upon hearing this. Yan Meishu nodded, ¡°Yes! This time it is a banquet personally organized by the Second Madam, who is the actual power behind this edge city. But I don¡¯t have a male companion to go with me, so I hope young sir will accompany me!¡± Before Xue An could speak, a cold snort from An Yan came from within his Sea of Consciousness. This made Xue An startled, and then he smiled slightly, ¡°It does sound nice! But don¡¯t you have a cousin? Why isn¡¯t he accompanying you?¡± Yan Meishu shook her head and said candidly, ¡°I really dislike him!¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t detest me?¡± Xue An said with a smile that was not quite a smile. Yan Meishu fell silent for a moment, then nodded, ¡°No, I don¡¯t detest you!¡± Xue An quietly observed Yan Meishu for a while before finally nodding with a smile, ¡°Good! Then I shall accompany you on this journey!¡± Yan Meishu¡¯s eyes brightened with delight as she nodded vigorously and said, ¡°Thank you, young man. In that case, I will come to pick you up tonight!¡± With that, Yan Meishu turned and left in high spirits. No sooner had she left than An Yan, as though upset like a vinegar bottle toppled over, commented with a piquant tone, ¡°Tsk, tsk, the banquet is all arranged now!¡± Xue An chuckled, ¡°Alright, Yan¡¯er, I know you are unhappy, but this banquet is not just about having fun!¡± ¡°Then what is it for? Truly for Miss Yan¡¯s sake?¡± Xue An¡¯s smile faded slightly as he shook his head gently, ¡°This Yan Meishu is still too young! Does she really think that with her little strength, she can catch the attention of the deities of Lihen Heaven?¡± ¡°Remember, in the eyes of these deities, strength is paramount, all else is nonsense!¡± An Yan was taken aback, ¡°Husband, do you mean to say¡­?¡± ¡°This banquet is obviously not going to be that simple. It¡¯s very likely that some unexpected characters will make an appearance, and I am following her to see what these deities of Lihen Heaven are really like!¡± Having heard Xue An¡¯s intention, An Yan finally understood and couldn¡¯t help but say with some remorse, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Husband. I wronged you!¡± Xue An replied with a grinning smile, ¡°Do we need to say sorry between us? Actually, I¡¯m quite willing to accompany Miss Yan to have a look myself, after all, I¡¯m free!¡± An Yan: ¡°¡­.¡± Then, indignantly, she said, ¡°You dare!¡± Xue An laughed heartily, ¡°You guess if I dare or not?¡± Just as Xue An and An Yan were teasing each other. He Chuntai received an invitation from Yu Ren as well. At first, He Chuntai did not quite grasp the meaning, but after reading it carefully, he couldn¡¯t help but crack a smile. The invitation from Yu Ren made it very clear that although the Yan Family¡¯s business group was nominally helmed by Yan Meishu, much credit for various aspects was due to He Chuntai. Hence, he was hoped to attend the banquet. These flattering words made He Chuntai immensely proud, thinking to himself that housekeeper Yu indeed had discerning eyes. Therefore, he began to prepare early. Very soon. The night draped itself over the land. When Yan Meishu came to where Xue An was staying to call him to go together, she was dazzled. For at that moment, Xue An had changed out of his usual black cloak into a pristine white robe that was as white as snow, making him look even more elegant and handsome as if he was an immortal. Seeing this scene, Yan Meishu felt her heart flutter chaotically, so much so that she couldn¡¯t even speak. But it was Xue An who smiled slightly, ¡°Miss Yan, shall we go?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Ah¡­ ¡± Yan Meishu finally came to her senses from the shock and hurriedly nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± Naturally, they couldn¡¯t let Xue An walk on foot this time; Yan Meishu specially brought a night-illuminating jade lion as a mount for Xue An. But such divine steeds are all immensely haughty by nature; most people could not even approach, let alone ride one. And since Xue An was a man ¡°with no cultivation level,¡± Yan Meishu was concerned that he might get hurt again and thought to forewarn him. But before she could speak, the night-illuminating jade lion, which normally paid Yan Meishu no heed, respectfully approached Xue An and then submitted amiably by bowing down. Chapter 1176 - Chapter 1176 Chapter 1176 Splattered with Blood Guesses Turn Chapter 1176: Chapter 1176: Splattered with Blood, Guesses Turn into Reality (2nd Update) Chapter 1176: Chapter 1176: Splattered with Blood, Guesses Turn into Reality (2nd Update) Xue An flashed a smile before mounting his steed directly. Even Yan Meishu couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback. She had never seen this Night-Illuminating Jade Lion so docile. What was going on? Could it be that this Xue An possessed a special power that compelled fierce beasts to bow their heads? Seeming to sense Yan Meishu¡¯s confusion, Xue Anchong gave her a slight smile, ¡°This mount is not bad, very obedient!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ yes¡­ it¡¯s quite obedient!¡± Yan Meishu said, dumbfounded. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Xue An patted his mount, and the Night-Illuminating Jade Lion moved forward steadily. Yan Meishu took a deep look at Xue An¡¯s figure, then spurred her own mount and followed after him. The Yan Family¡¯s residence was not far from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Riding there would only take the time it takes to drink a cup of tea. But when they arrived at the entrance of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, something unexpected happened. They saw He Chuntai, dressed in an ostentatious white outfit, straddling a spiritual beast, waiting for Yan Meishu¡¯s arrival at the gate. As soon as he saw Yan Meishu¡¯s figure, he excitedly rushed over, about to greet her, but then he caught sight of Xue An beside her. This made He Chuntai¡¯s expression turn extremely unsightly. ¡°Cousin, he has actually followed you to Second Madam¡¯s banquet this time?¡± Yan Meishu was also looking displeased. She hadn¡¯t expected He Chuntai to be there, and replied irritably, ¡°Are you the one in charge? What about you, why did you follow as well?¡± He Chuntai smugly replied with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t just tag along; I was invited by the chief steward to attend the banquet too!¡± With that, He Chuntai confidently flashed the invitation in his hand. Yan Meishu¡¯s complexion turned very ugly in an instant. She was no fool; Yu Ren¡¯s move was definitely at the behest of Second Madam. And their only purpose in doing so was to keep a balance of power. After all, for a city on the fringe, a strong and united Yan Family was not in their best interest. But there was nothing she could do at this point, so she simply snorted coldly and rode towards the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Taking the lead, she went ahead, and Xue An followed suit. But just then, He Chuntai blocked the way, looking gloomily at Xue An and sneered, ¡°Kid, do you think that winning my cousin¡¯s favor will get you anywhere? Let me tell you, it¡¯s futile; Meishu can only belong to a strong man like me. Pure fantasy for someone like you!¡± Xue An stopped his Night-Illuminating Jade Lion and said with a half-smile, ¡°A strong man like you?¡± He Chuntai proudly nodded, ¡°Yes! So let me give you a friendly warning¨Cif you have any sense, leave this place quickly and run as far as you can! If you remain deluded, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you when you get splattered with blood!¡± Xue An looked up and down at He Chuntai with a curious expression, then burst into a dumbfounded chuckle, ¡°Sounds quite impressive, but I think those words might be better suited for yourself!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± He Chuntai didn¡¯t expect Xue An to dare retort, and his expression changed drastically. At that moment, Xue An waved his hand nonchalantly, cutting off He Chuntai¡¯s words, and spoke indifferently, ¡°My patience is limited, so I¡¯ll remind you just once¨Cfrom now on, you¡¯d better run as far as you can, or don¡¯t blame me when you end up crying in fear!¡± He Chuntai was left speechless by Xue An¡¯s rebuke. Xue An then spurred his mount and entered the City Lord¡¯s Mansion with an air of composure. It wasn¡¯t until Xue An¡¯s figure had vanished that He Chuntai came back to his senses, then said with immense anger, ¡°Daring to be so arrogant without any cultivation level, I want to see how you¡¯ll make me cry!¡± Saying this, he also angrily followed into the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. The scale of this banquet wasn¡¯t large; it was an informal meal specially arranged by Zui Meng to welcome and freshen up Yan Meishu. However, even so, the banquet hall was still brilliantly lit. Representatives of all major powers within the City at the Edge have arrived one after another. So when Xue An, Yan Meishu, and others entered the banquet hall, it was already dazzling with brilliant lights and merrymaking. Madam Zui Meng had not yet arrived, only the steward Yu Ren was presiding over the situation here. When people saw the gorgeously dressed Yan Meishu, they were all instantly dazzled. It was understood that this must be the rising star of the Yan Family¡¯s trade convoy, Yan Meishu. The Yan Family might not be the strongest, but they were surely the wealthiest, so all eyes in the banquet hall converged on her. At this moment, Yu Ren stepped forward with a smile and said, ¡°Miss Yan truly possesses heavenly grace and beauty, please come and take a seat!¡± With that, he beckoned Yan Meishu towards the head table. Yan Meishu was startled, then instinctively turned to look at Xue An by her side. Xue An responded with just a smile and then made a ¡®please go ahead¡¯ gesture. Only then did Yan Meishu nod to Yu Ren, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I shall impose!¡± There was nothing out of the ordinary in the entire process, except some perceptive individuals caught the moment Yan Meishu looked towards Xue An, filling their hearts with surprise and suspicion. Who is this young man in white? Why does he command such regard from the Yan Family maiden? Yu Ren also glanced at Xue An with some astonishment, but when he noticed no ripple of cultivation level on Xue An, he immediately lost interest and turned to lead Yan Meishu to the elevated platform in the banquet hall. Treating Xue An as if he were air. Such a scene made He Chuntai, who entered after, inwardly delighted, and he couldn¡¯t help but give Xue An a cold smile before walking proudly up to the high platform of the banquet hall. Xue An only smiled in response and then made his way to the banquet hall¡¯s refreshment area, picked some of his favorite items, and began to feast. This made many who were initially curious about Xue An shake their heads in secret. These kinds of banquets were meant for networking, with no one ever coming just to eat. Although the young man had a handsome appearance, he seemed like a country bumpkin who had never seen the world. This dampened the spirits of the young ladies who had originally been eager to try. But Xue An was oblivious to all this, continuing to eat on his own. Such an attitude caused Yan Meishu, who occasionally glanced at him, to feel a bit disappointed. Could it be that her previous impressions were mistaken, and apart from his good looks, Xue An was utterly useless? While she was pondering this, sudden low whispers came from the entrance of the banquet hall, followed by everyone bowing their heads. ¡°Greetings to the Second Madam!¡± As the voice spoke, a glamorously dressed beauty gracefully entered. Her majestic aura was like a blooming rose, intimidating and hard to look directly at. But behind her walked a man with vertical pupils and a face full of sinister air. If the Second Madam was like a rose, then this man was like a venomous snake, hissing and ready to strike, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The whole room couldn¡¯t help feeling a chill. And upon seeing this man, Xue An slowly put down his plate, his gaze gradually turning icy. Vertical pupils? Heh, it seems my guess was indeed correct! In that case, you can all go to hell! Chapter 1177 - Chapter 1177 Chapter 1177 Everyones Darling Full of Greed Chapter 1177: Chapter 1177: Everyone¡¯s Darling, Full of Greed (1st Update) Chapter 1177: Chapter 1177: Everyone¡¯s Darling, Full of Greed (1st Update) Although Xue An¡¯s intention to kill was gradually rising in his heart, he did not show the slightest hint of it on the surface, not even a ripple in his Divine Sense, he just quietly watched the Divine General from Chi Yu, even continuing to eat. Under such circumstances, this Divine General of Chi Yu naturally had no idea whatsoever. In fact, his attention was now completely captivated by Yan Meishu, who was dressed extravagantly. Unlike the women of easy virtue in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, Yan Meishu, as a woman of a distinguished family, carried an innate, subtle elegance, which made the Divine General from Chi Yu salivate enormously, his eyes filled with greed were firmly fixed on her, unwilling to look away even for a moment. This blatant, undisguised greedy look made Yan Meishu¡¯s hair stand on end, feeling extremely uncomfortable. However, with the Second Madam from Zui Meng present personally, she could only grit her teeth and step forward. ¡°Greetings to you, Second Madam!¡± Yan Meishu greeted Zui Meng with a well-conducted bow. Not to mention anything else, this demeanor alone could outshine most of the ordinary vulgar. Even in Zui Meng¡¯s eyes, a flash of great admiration appeared, and then she nodded, ¡°Miss Yan is too courteous! The Yan Family has been trading in this Edge City for many years, and I have a harmonious relationship with your father, we could even be called family friends, so there¡¯s no need for such formalities!¡± Although she knew that these words were just polite, Yan Meishu secretly sighed in relief. She had met this lady from Zui Meng a few times before with her father, but at that time, Yan Meishu was just a young lady out to see the world, having no right to converse with someone like the Second Madam from Zui Meng. This time, handling the trade caravan for the first time herself, she was deeply grateful for the respect given by the Second Madam from Zui Meng. At this moment, He Chuntai also came up with a grin on his face. ¡°Yan Family¡¯s relative, He Chuntai, greets the Second Madam!¡± His introduction seemed quite unique, as it even made Zui Meng pause for a moment before chuckling and nodding her head, ¡°It turns out to be Master He, I¡¯ve heard much about you, my apologies for any disrespect!¡± The words were polite, yet there was always a subtle sarcasm in her tone. Unfortunately, He Chuntai, upon hearing the praises from Zui Meng, did not notice anything unusual. In his view, Zui Meng was one of the most significant figures in all of Lihen Heaven, also being the wife of Lord Lihen. Receiving such praise from such a distinguished individual, He Chuntai almost felt like floating. ¡°Hehe, you are too modest, Second Madam. I have always¡­¡± At that moment, the Divine General from Chi Yu walked boldly past Zui Meng, disregarding the nodding and bowing He Chuntai, pushing him aside, and then he grinned at Yan Meishu. ¡°This must be the precious daughter of the Yan Family! Tsk tsk, she is truly beautiful!¡± While saying that, Chi Yu¡¯s eyes wandered back and forth, unabashedly examining Yan Meishu¡¯s figure. Yan Meishu¡¯s complexion turned pale, and she felt quite annoyed inwardly, but although she had never met this Chi Yu before, from his aura and the fact he appeared with Zui Meng, it was apparent he was also a significant figure. Therefore, after weighing the pros and cons, she forcefully suppressed the displeasure inside her, and lightly nodded at Chi Yu. ¡°Thank you for the compliment, sir!¡± Having said that, she was about to step back. Yet, Chi Yu did not give her the chance to do so; instead, he stepped forward aggressively, coming close to Yan Meishu, and then grinned sinisterly, ¡°Thanks? How exactly do you plan to thank me?¡± This impolite behavior from Chi Yu made Yan Meishu instantly flare up in anger, as he was now unbearingly close. Close to himself, even the flow of air when he spoke was perceptible. This made Yan Meishu, who had been strictly taught etiquette from a young age, feel intolerable. So, Yan Meishu took a big step backward, her expression turning cold, and she said icily, ¡°Sir, what is the meaning of this?¡± As she spoke, she directed her gaze towards Madam Zui Meng, hoping the gentle and dignified Second Madam would intervene and prevent the man¡¯s disrespectful behavior. However, at this moment, Zui Meng was deep in pleasant conversation with several people nearby, seemingly oblivious to the events unfolding here. Yan Meishu was taken aback. And at this time, Chi Yu sneered, ¡°What do I mean? Haha, I¡¯m not one to beat around the bush. Let me put it bluntly¨CI find you quite attractive, and importantly, still a maiden. Why not come with me? I can assure you, I¡¯ll treat you well!¡± ¡°You¡­ you are shameless!¡± If previously Yan Meishu was barely able to suppress her inner rage, hearing such disrespectful words from Chi Yu made her completely lose her composure. Simultaneously, not only Yan Meishu, but also He Chuntai, who had been forcibly pushed aside by Chi Yu and was already displeased, now could not contain his anger. He had never seen this Chi Yu before, nor did he understand his status. However, seeing how Chi Yu had come in following Zui Meng, he was probably some kind of bodyguard. For a mere bodyguard to be so audacious naturally infuriated He Chuntai. Moreover, he took this opportunity to try and impress Yan Meishu, so he stepped forward with a cold laugh, ¡°Boy, don¡¯t you know how to ask before you speak? You dare flirt with my cousin, I¨C¡± Before he could finish his words, Chi Yu slapped him impatiently. There was a crisp ¡°snap¡± sound. Chi Yu was directly sent flying several meters away, struggling several times without being able to get up after he landed. This slap was powerful enough to leave He Chuntai stunned for several seconds before he came around, then he bellowed, ¡°You dare hit me? Do you know who I am?¡± Chi Yu, with a proud smile on his face, responded, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, do you know who I am?¡± Initially furious and ready to explode, He Chuntai was taken aback at hearing this, then somewhat timidly asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I am Chi Yu! This young lady, I have taken a liking to her, what? You have a problem with that?¡± Chi Yu! Upon hearing this name, both He Chuntai and Yan Meishu were shocked. Because this name was all too familiar to them. In fact, in the entirety of Lihen Heaven, there were very few who didn¡¯t know of the Divine General Chi Yu. The chief Divine General under Lord Lihen, renowned as the foremost in cultivation level, ferocity, and bloodthirstiness. Such a person, let alone Yan Meishu, even her father, the Family Head of the Yan Family, would have to bow his head in his presence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It could be said that while Chi Yu may not have a status as noble as Madam Zui Meng¡¯s, his strength and prestige far surpassed hers. But the more it was so, the heavier Yan Meishu¡¯s heart sank. Was it really him? Why would he appear in this remote city? And why would he show up here with Madam Zui Meng? Yan Meishu was deep in thought. Meanwhile, He Chuntai was also gradually recovering from his daze. Chapter 1178 - Chapter 1178 Chapter 1178 An Innocent Man Bears No Blame Yet Chapter 1178: Chapter 1178: An Innocent Man Bears No Blame, Yet He Who Carries a Jade Token Invites Trouble (2nd Update) Chapter 1178: Chapter 1178: An Innocent Man Bears No Blame, Yet He Who Carries a Jade Token Invites Trouble (2nd Update) But at this moment, He Chuntai no longer possessed his former bravado; his face had turned as pale as paper, his body was trembling slightly, and he didn¡¯t even dare to meet Chi Yu¡¯s gaze directly, only lowering his head in feigned silence. This attitude was essentially an admission of submission. Chi Yu had seen such scenes many times before, and under normal circumstances, He Chuntai would have had no chance of survival. But now, driven by lust, Chi Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with He Chuntai. He turned to Yan Meishu, whose complexion was equally pale, and let out a sneering chuckle, ¡°Miss Yan, what do you think of my proposal just now? If you have no objections, let¡¯s go have our fun, and then return to the banquet, shall we?¡± This was no longer teasing; this was a verbal assault on Yan Meishu¡¯s dignity. Yet, faced with this situation, not a single person dared to speak up. Many even watched with schadenfreude. Yan Meishu bit her lip so hard she drew blood, afraid that she would erupt in anger if she couldn¡¯t restrain herself. She didn¡¯t want to escalate the situation; after all, Chi Yu¡¯s status was too high. Thus, she pinned all her hope on the Second Madam, Zui Meng, hoping she would speak up for her. But faced with Yan Meishu¡¯s imploring gaze, Zui Meng remained unaffected and instead just smiled lightly, saying casually, ¡°Miss Yan, if the Divine General says so, he must truly like you! This could also be seen as a good thing. Why not just accept it? How about that?¡± Boom! For Yan Meishu, Zui Meng¡¯s words were like a bolt from the blue. In an instant, she came to understand a lot. Why the Second Madam had invited her to attend the banquet. And why she had personally made an appearance! At first, Yan Meishu thought it was in recognition of her own status, but at this moment, she finally understood. She was nothing more than a bargaining chip! It was very likely that Zui Meng had done this deliberately, probably with the intention of warning the Yan Family, or even¡­ To take action against the Yan Family! As for the reason¡­ Yan Meishu suddenly remembered what her father once said, ¡°An innocent man is guilty if he carries a gem!¡± Now the wealth accumulated by the Yan Family was too astounding, and that¡­ was the Yan Family¡¯s crime! In a flash. Yan Meishu understood everything. But this did nothing to help her current predicament; if anything, it only made her feel more desperate. Because she was well aware that someone as powerful as Zui Meng wouldn¡¯t act without being sure of victory. Thinking this way, could it be that today she would really lose her life here? Grief welled up within Yan Meishu, and she instinctively looked towards He Chuntai. After all, this He Chuntai was the Guard Captain of the trade caravan, and before leaving, Yan Meishu¡¯s father, who was also He Chuntai¡¯s uncle, had made it very clear. He Chuntai must protect Yan Meishu during this trade mission. But when Yan Meishu¡¯s gaze fell on He Chuntai, she found that this cousin, who usually bragged about his prowess and courage, was now deeply bowing his head. He seemed to be afraid to draw attention to himself, with his back so bent that he resembled a boiled shrimp, both comical and ridiculous. Such a disgraceful sight ruthlessly shattered the last sliver of hope in Yan Meishu¡¯s heart. Taking a deep breath, she stared at Zui Meng and said coldly, ¡°Second Madam, do you not fear that your actions will cool the hearts of the many merchants?¡± ¡°Cool their hearts?¡± Zui Meng mocked with a laugh, ¡°Do you traders even have hearts? As long as there¡¯s profit to be made, countless merchants will swarm to it! And your Yan Family¡­ haha! I¡¯ve already done you a favor by sustaining you until now. When the pig is fattened up, it¡¯s naturally time to be slaughtered. Isn¡¯t that normal?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yan Meishu was speechless, unable to think of a retort to Zui Meng¡¯s words. At this moment, Chi Yu, excitedly rubbing his hands together, asked, ¡°Second Madam, can I have this young lady now?¡± Zui Meng nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, do as you please, just don¡¯t kill her! After all, she¡¯ll still be of some use later!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I always have a lot of patience when dealing with this kind of little girl! I¡¯ll slowly cook her goose!¡± Chi Yu said with a sinister grin. At this point, Yan Meishu knew that the situation was beyond redemption. With determination, she instantly activated all her cultivation level, turned around, and tried to escape from the place. But the sight was of dazzling lights exploding one after another, which were the various magic symbol formations that Yan Meishu was wearing. Not to mention anything else, but such a display of power was enough to shock the ordinary strong. However, to Chi Yu, it was like child¡¯s play. With a casual wave of his hand. Yan Meishu, who was about to vanish on the spot, suddenly felt the space around her solidify like rock, cutting off all her paths of retreat. Bang! The radiance dispersed, revealing Yan Meishu¡¯s disheveled figure. Chi Yu then burst into boisterous laughter, ¡°Run, girl, run! The more you run, the more excited I get!¡± Yan Meishu let out a mournful cry, feeling utterly desperate. But just as she was embracing the thought of death. She heard a sigh coming from behind her. ¡°Why can¡¯t you wait until after I¡¯m full to fight?¡± Hearing this indifferent and familiar voice, Yan Meishu felt as if struck by lightning. Because she recognized the speaker. Simultaneously. Everyone turned their heads in unison to look over. They saw Xue An standing in front of the dining table, munching on food, while speaking without even lifting his head. ¡°Don¡¯t rush, let me finish this piece of cake!¡± A dead silence enveloped the room. Everyone was looking at Xue An, who was eating with relish, each with a different expression. Especially Yan Meishu, who had never dreamt that Xue An would suddenly speak up at this moment. This sent a warm current flowing through her heart. No matter what, his speaking up at this time already represented tremendous courage. But then, her heart sank once again. Because she knew all too well that Xue An had no cultivation level. And for an ordinary person without cultivation level to confront a powerful deity, such an immense power disparity rendered all courage meaningless. Not only did Yan Meishu think so, but everyone present was of the same opinion. Therefore, after a period of silence, the room burst into a commotion. ¡°What? Daring to provoke Divine General Chi Yu¨Cdoes this young man have a problem with his brain?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not his brain, then it must be his mind that¡¯s ill!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Amidst these clamorous discussions, Chi Yu, after sizing up Xue An a few times, couldn¡¯t help but show a sneer of ridicule on his lips. ¡°Interesting, daring to defy me without a trace of cultivation level, should I commend your bravery, or should I say you¡¯re courting death?¡± ¡°Whatever you like, I¡¯m okay with it!¡± As Xue An spoke, he ate the last bite of his cake, then placed the plate on the table, casually wiped his mouth, and then lifted his head and smiled faintly at Chi Yu. ¡°Regardless of whatever you say, you¡¯re as good as dead!¡± Chapter 1179 - Chapter 1179 Chapter 1179 Snatch Heart with One Hand First Chapter 1179: Chapter 1179: Snatch Heart with One Hand, First Battle of Resentment (1st Update) Chapter 1179: Chapter 1179: Snatch Heart with One Hand, First Battle of Resentment (1st Update) Boom! The whole venue was quiet at first, then erupted into an uproar. ¡°Yikes! Has this guy gone mad?¡± someone gasped. ¡°Even if he isn¡¯t mad, he must be close to it. How dare he speak like that? Doesn¡¯t he know about the Divine General¡¯s temper?¡± someone sneered. In these murmurs, many people shook their heads quietly, certain that Xue An was doomed. As for Yan Meishu, she was even more stunned on the spot. She hadn¡¯t expected Xue An to be so domineering. But soon, she felt tears welling up in her eyes, and tears gradually filled them. Then she opened her mouth, wanting to say something, only to find that her entire body was tightly controlled by Chi Yu, unable to make any sound. Meanwhile. He Chuntai, who had been pretending not to hear anything, couldn¡¯t help but suddenly lift his head, staring at Xue An with a face full of astonishment. But quickly, his eyes flashed with a gleam mixing schadenfreude and joy at another¡¯s calamity. This fool, daring to defy Lord Chi Yu like this, just wait and you will know the consequences. To He Chuntai, Divine General Chi Yu was a figure even he dared not provoke. This Xue An, who had no cultivation level whatsoever, daring to be so arrogant, could have no other explanation than seeking his own death. Indeed. But as Chi Yu was slightly stunned, a vicious cold smirk appeared on his face. ¡°Boy, nobody has ever dared to talk to me like this; you¡¯re the first. To reward you, I will torture you slowly for a hundred years, then let you die in endless agony¡­¡± Before his words could finish. Chi Yu suddenly felt a chill in his chest and couldn¡¯t help but look down. Then he stood shocked on the spot. For at that moment, there appeared a palm in front of his chest, as if carved out of celadon jade. This palm had slender and delicate fingers, distinct knuckles, and was a pleasure to look at. Of course, it would have been prettier if it wasn¡¯t clutching that bright red heart. Chi Yu stared blankly at the palm that had pierced through his chest, his whole body frozen in shock. Not just him. The entire banquet hall was deadly silent, everyone¡¯s mouths agape, faces filled with disbelief. Because standing behind Chi Yu, with his hand thrust through his back and out his chest, was Xue An, who everyone just deemed delusional and on the brink of death. The scene was almost magically ironic. Just a moment ago, everyone thought him doomed, but in the next second, he accomplished a reversal. Everyone naturally couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. At the same time, Xue An directly pulled his hand out of Chi Yu¡¯s chest. As blood splattered, Chi Yu let out a painful howl and staggered forward involuntarily, but despite the stumbling, he did not fall. Then he covered the huge wound on his chest, slowly turned around, and with a gaze mixed with shock and resentment, glared daggers at Xue An. If looks could kill, Chi Yu might have already killed Xue An several times over. Yet facing such a terrifying glare, Xue An did not even bat an eyelid, only responding with a faint smile, casually weighing the heart that was still pulsating in his hand. ¡°So this is your heart? It looks quite red, too bad it¡¯s rotten inside!¡± Xue An¡¯s voice was indifferent and aloof, as if he was not commenting on an organ from a powerful Deity, but rather a livestock heart bought from a market for five yuan. This feeling made Chi Yu¡¯s anger boil even more, and he said sinisterly, ¡°Boy, who exactly are you? Return the heart to me now, and there is still room to turn things around, otherwise, I will make you beg for life and beg for death!¡± The murderous intent in his words was blatantly obvious. Yet, Xue An simply responded with a cold smile, ¡°With just you, you¡¯re not qualified to know who I am! And to think of threatening me at this point, how foolish can you be?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Chi Yu was choked with rage, but at this moment, he was somewhat hesitant. After all, his own heart was still in this young man¡¯s hands. Although, as a deity, not to mention the heart, even if he lost his head, he could grow another one. But it would still result in a loss of strength, and a newly grown organ would need at least a few months to nurture before it could reach the level of the previous one. Especially since this was an organ second only to the head in importance among the deity¡¯s body. Therefore, Chi Yu now just wanted to de-escalate the situation first, and then settle the score with this young man after getting the heart back. Thus, he forcefully suppressed the anger in his heart and said coldly, ¡°Boy, name your condition! What will it take for you to return my heart?¡± Xue An¡¯s smile at the corner of his mouth widened, ¡°That depends on what conditions you can offer! Why don¡¯t you mention it first, and I¡¯ll see if I¡¯m satisfied!¡± There was again a low murmur among the crowd. Everyone had recovered from their initial shock, only to be baffled again by Xue An¡¯s words. ¡°Actually negotiating with Lord Chi Yu! What kind of backing does this young man have?¡± ¡°Yes, the strength he demonstrated just now is clearly beyond ordinary, but no matter who the strong person is, this place is still under the domain of Lihen Heaven! Lord Chi Yu is the top Divine General under the Heavenly Lord, with such an overwhelming power, and yet this young man dares to disregard it?¡± ¡°Hehe, this young man must be a strong practitioner of physical techniques, but no matter how strong, the key is he lacks any Cultivation Level! Now this will be a good show to watch!¡± Amidst these murmurs, Chi Yu¡¯s expression grew colder, but he still said in a deep voice, ¡°Young man, you are indeed powerful and have the qualifications to negotiate with me, how about this¨Creturn the heart to me, and I will let you and this woman leave here! And I promise to no longer pursue this matter, what do you think?¡± Hearing these terms, Yan Meishu¡¯s eyes lit up. Because this sounded like the best solution under the current circumstances! Thus, she couldn¡¯t help but look at Xue An with a hopeful gaze. But at this moment, the corners of Xue An¡¯s mouth slightly curved up, revealing a smile as sharp as a knife. ¡°Is this the condition you¡¯re offering?¡± Chi Yu nodded proudly, ¡°Yes, what do you think of it?¡± Chi Yu was full of confidence, believing that Xue An would surely accept this condition. The same thought was held by everyone present. Because everyone felt that such a condition was the greatest concession made by Divine General Chi Yu. As long as Xue An wasn¡¯t insane, he would definitely agree. Even He Chuntai couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief secretly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Anyway, it would be best if this matter could be passed over like this. Otherwise, even his own life might not be spared. But at that moment, Xue An shook his head and then spoke in a slightly mocking tone, ¡°Sorry! I don¡¯t think much of this condition!¡± Chi Yu, who thought he had the upper hand, suddenly changed color upon hearing this and shouted angrily, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What do I mean?¡± Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°It means I, do, not, agree! Now, do you understand?¡± Chapter 1180 - Chapter 1180 Chapter 1180 Chun Cai Dies Suddenly Facing an Chapter 1180: Chapter 1180: Chun Cai Dies Suddenly, Facing an Attack Alone (2nd Update) Chapter 1180: Chapter 1180: Chun Cai Dies Suddenly, Facing an Attack Alone (2nd Update) The arena fell deathly silent. Everyone was stunned by Xue An¡¯s declaration. He¡­ rejected it? Heavens! This young man must be mad! Yan Meishu was also shocked, and in her urgency, she broke free from Chi Yu¡¯s control, crying out anxiously. ¡°Brother Xue!¡± Hearing this, Xue An turned his head and gave her a slight smile. It was this smile that made Yan Meishu swallow back her words. Because Yan Meishu felt that although Xue An hadn¡¯t said anything, this smile meant so much. Yan Meishu felt her trembling heart calm down after seeing this smile. It even instilled an indescribable confidence in Yan Meishu¡¯s heart, as if nothing in the world could trouble Brother Xue before her. While she had no objections, He Chuntai couldn¡¯t contain himself and was the first to jump out, his face distorted as he roared. ¡°Xue, even the Divine General has spared you, and you still do not appreciate it? Do you want to kill us all? I¡¯m telling you, if you want to die, go ahead, but don¡¯t drag me and my cousin into it!¡± He Chuntai¡¯s words were utterly heart piercing, and his logic was twisted to the extreme. Yan Meishu¡¯s expression changed drastically, about to rebuke. But Xue An just waved his hand, signaling her to hold her tongue, then sized up He Chuntai. ¡°What did you just say? I didn¡¯t hear clearly. I hope you can repeat it!¡± The chill in Xue An¡¯s words terrified He Chuntai, making him involuntarily swallow his saliva. However, soon he noticed the hint of approval on Divine General Chi Yu¡¯s face from afar. Even as He Chuntai looked over, Divine General Chi Yu slightly nodded at him. This greatly boosted He Chuntai¡¯s confidence, and even the way he spoke became much stronger, he said with a sneer. ¡°Xue, I can repeat it a hundred times! Don¡¯t think just because you hurt the Divine General that you can do anything. His excellency was merely distracted, and you took advantage of that! So, if you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯d best return the Divine General¡¯s heart now and honestly admit your error!¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t everyone be happy to let bygones be bygones then?¡± He Chuntai sincerely thought his words were truthful and reasonable, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel smug. But his smugness did not last even a breath¡¯s time. Because at that moment, Xue An said in an indifferent tone, ¡°Remember the words I told you before entering here?¡± ¡°What words?¡± He Chuntai was startled. ¡°I said you better roll as far away as you could, or else if you end up crying from fright, don¡¯t blame me for not warning you!¡± He Chuntai suddenly realized, ¡°Yes, you did say that, but so what? What now? Do you still want to make me cry?¡± As he spoke, his face was full of scorn. Xue An shook his head, ¡°No! I just wanted to tell you that I take back those words! Because you¡­¡± ¡°Because of what?¡± He Chuntai asked nonchalantly. ¡°Because you should go die now!¡± As the word ¡°die¡± left Xue An¡¯s mouth, it was as if an absolute sovereign had decreed a command¨Cbrilliant lights directly descended upon He Chuntai. He Chuntai didn¡¯t even have time to scream before his head silently exploded. Indeed! Just like a slow-motion explosion of a watermelon, He Chuntai¡¯s head turned into a mist of blood in the air. But this was merely the beginning, He Chuntai¡¯s body also started to crumble piece by piece. In an instant. He Chuntai, who had just been standing there fine, turned into a mist of blood. But it still wasn¡¯t over. The blood mist continued to split and collapse. In a blink of an eye, a sharp and infinitely terrified scream echoed through the void. Afterward, the blood mist completely dissipated into nothingness, leaving not even a trace of He Chuntai¡¯s existence. This scene, filled with a brutal beauty, frightened everyone who saw it. Everyone knew what that scream meant just now. It was clearly the indignant roar of He Chuntai¡¯s soul disintegrating. This also meant that He Chuntai had now completely perished, dead beyond dead! In fact, many present could have dealt with someone like He Chuntai! But the key was that from beginning to end, there were no signs of cultivation level fluctuation on Xue An¡¯s body. It was as if he had performed magic, directly annihilating He Chuntai, who had a decent cultivation level. How could such means not shock everyone present? Even Chi Yu, the Divine General, was continuously twitching his eyelids at this scene. Because he too couldn¡¯t see through what method Xue An had just used! The unknown is always terrifying, especially when it¡¯s a mysterious young man whose identity isn¡¯t even known! Chi Yu suddenly felt some regret, regretting that he had been so arrogant just now. But just then, Xue An slowly turned around, nonchalantly weighing the heart in his hand, lightly speaking, ¡°This thing, do you really want it?¡± When touched by Xue An¡¯s gaze, Chi Yu felt his whole body tense up, a great alarm rising in his heart, feeling as though he was being targeted by a Giant Dragon. ¡°Of¡­ of course I want it!¡± Chi Yu stuttered somewhat. Perhaps even he didn¡¯t realize that his tone and attitude had changed drastically from before, becoming¡­ much gentler! Xue An naturally noticed this, but he just smiled, then suddenly clenched his hand. Thud! After a dull sound, the beating heart, emitting strong Divine Power fluctuations, was crushed by Xue An. It might have been psychological, or for some other reason, but the moment the heart was crushed. Chi Yu felt a severe pain in his empty chest, causing him to involuntarily let out a painful scream. But Xue An casually dusted off his hands, ¡°Sorry, I actually wanted to give it back to you, but I accidentally applied too much force, not knowing your heart was so fragile, so it burst! I guess you won¡¯t blame me, right?¡± Looking at the smile on Xue An¡¯s face, Chi Yu felt as if a ferocious and incomparable Giant Dragon was awakening within this young man. This made him both shocked and angry, and he couldn¡¯t help but roar. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you? Everyone, on my command, kill him!¡± Following Chi Yu¡¯s order, the massive banquet hall suddenly shook, then the walls collapsed around, and amid the dust stirred up by the falling roof, beams of light suddenly shot out, heading straight for Xue An. The power stirred even ruffled the surrounding space into ripples. Yet facing such a terrifying encirclement, Xue An burst into a great laughter. ¡°Good! Today, let me fight to my heart¡¯s content!¡± Chapter 1181 - Chapter 1181 Chapter 1811 Red Fire Transforming Hell Chapter 1181: Chapter 1811: Red Fire Transforming Hell, Effortlessly Crushing (Third Release) Chapter 1181: Chapter 1811: Red Fire Transforming Hell, Effortlessly Crushing (Third Release) He finished speaking, Xue An took a step forward, facing the attacks coming from all directions alone. Such a formation shook everyone present, then they shook their heads, thinking that Xue An would hardly escape this time. Chi Yu laughed triumphantly, ¡°Kid, I admit you are really strong, but you forgot, this is my turf, even the mighty dragon doesn¡¯t suppress the local snake, you¡­.¡± He hadn¡¯t finished his rant, because at this moment, a scene that suddenly appeared completely stunned him. Xue An faced the radiant light coming from all directions with an indifferent expression, watching quietly without any expression. Even when the airflow stirred by the light blew his forehead¡¯s temples, he did not make any moves. It was not until the radiant light was almost upon him that Xue An suddenly looked up, his eyes blazing with divine light, and then in a split second raised his hand and forcefully pressed down. Bang! A loud noise was heard. The radiant light leading the charge was pressed down by Xue An¡¯s palm, making everyone feel the ground shake, and then saw the incredibly hard ground being smashed into countless radial cracks. As for the center of the cracks, a member of the Divine Clan, shaking with blood flowing from all orifices and already unconscious, was in a deep pit. But this was only the beginning. Then, Xue An, like playing a whack-a-mole, swiftly pressed down continuously with his palm. And with each palm, he smashed a fiercely radiant light directly into the ground, causing the ground to tremble violently. Finally. When all the attacking lights had disappeared, the ground was covered with numerous web-like cracks. And evenly arranged in those cracks were over a dozen large pits. In the pits, were Divine Clan warriors, heavily injured by Xue An¡¯s palming, completely incapacitated. This outcome left everyone at the scene dumbfounded. Even Chi Yu didn¡¯t expect that the subordinates he had gathered with much difficulty would end like this. Seeing Xue An¡¯s effortless, almost playful demeanor, even made Chi Yu doubt. He wondered if his subordinates were too weak, that they seemed to have willingly come forward to be smashed like moles, unable to even resist, and all suffered severe injuries. As Chi Yu¡¯s mind was filled with various messy thoughts, he saw Xue An surveying the mess on the ground, then clapped his hands with some satisfaction. ¡°The touch feels quite nice!¡± Saying that, he raised his head and smiled warmly at Chi Yu, ¡°Any more tricks? Bring them all out, while I¡¯m in the mood today, let¡¯s have a good time playing!¡± These words infuriated Chi Yu, but seeing the strength Xue An had shown, he had to be cautious in his approach. So he snorted coldly, saying sinisterly: ¡°Kid, you forced me to do this!¡± As he spoke, he suddenly waved his hand, and the Divine Clan warriors in the dozens of pits all trembled, and then their bodies burst open. The essence blood contained within them turned into a stream of light, directly merging into Chi Yu¡¯s body. As these streams of light merged, Chi Yu¡¯s aura grew increasingly fierce, and through the wound on his chest, one could see that the originally empty chest gradually showcased rainbow lights. These rainbow lights gradually gathered, and eventually condensed into a small heart. When it first formed, this heart was the size of a peanut. But when it pulsated, it caused the nearby void to tremble. Moreover, after a few beats, the heart visibly enlarged at a visible speed and eventually returned to normal. Following that, the wounds on both the front and back of Chi Yu¡¯s chest also disappeared into nothingness. In just a few breaths, Chi Yu, who had been severely injured, recovered completely, his aura even stronger than before. But the act of devouring his own subordinates alive to heal himself made the faces of everyone present turn somewhat unsightly. But Chi Yu didn¡¯t care about this, and was heard cackling strangely: ¡°Boy, I was careless just now, but this time, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± As his words ended, Chi Yu¡¯s figure suddenly flashed and he appeared up in the sky, and then his aura expanded, enveloping the surrounding heavens and earth. An immensely powerful aura restrained but already making the heavens and earth change color. Yet all this momentum was directed straight at Xue An standing in the middle of the arena. But Xue An looked at Chi Yu with interest, his eyes even gleaming with eagerness. ¡°Interesting, come on! I won¡¯t move, let¡¯s first see how powerful this move of yours is!¡± As he spoke, Xue An provocatively hooked his finger at Chi Yu above in the sky. At this, Chi Yu could no longer contain the rage in his heart and coldly huffed: ¡°Blazing Fire¡­ Inferno!¡± At his command, the lingering gray mist behind Chi Yu suddenly transformed into blazing red flames that descended upon Xue An at an incredible speed. The flames boiled and fierce fires filled the sky. It seemed like the entire world was enveloped by these endless blazing fires. As for Xue An who was just standing there, there was no trace of him left. Many people secretly sighed, indeed he was dead! Chi Yu also couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief. He generally would not resort to this move unless in dire situations. Because employing the Inferno requires the use of his own Origin Power, and once utilized, it is profoundly draining. But now, compelled by the situation, he had no choice. Luckily, this unknown young man ultimately perished under his Inferno. But just as this thought emerged, before a smug expression could spread across his face. Within this realm of Blazing Fire, Xue An¡¯s light laughter was heard. ¡°Using fire against me, really, what were you thinking!¡± With his words, within the raging flames, Xue An¡¯s figure gradually reappeared. However, at this moment, he did not show the slightest sign of disarray. On the contrary, his clothes fluttered gently, his expression was serene, and even the hair on his temples was unaffected by the flames, as if he was on a beach on a sunny afternoon instead of in a fiery hell. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Moreover, as he strolled around, the originally scorching red flames seemed like a mouse seeing a cat, not daring to come close and continuously retreating. Thus, within this Inferno, such a miraculous scene appeared. As Xue An stepped through, flames on the ground that were burning fiercely extinguished instantly, and the fire continued to recede step by step. It felt as if Xue An was relentlessly driving back a once arrogant and domineering fire dragon. In this situation, Xue An walked out of the Blazing Fire Inferno in an instant. Chapter 1182 - Chapter 1182 Chapter 1182 Thunderous Might Full of Sorrow Chapter 1182: Chapter 1182: Thunderous Might, Full of Sorrow (4th Update) Chapter 1182: Chapter 1182: Thunderous Might, Full of Sorrow (4th Update) The moment his feet touched the ground, the skies filled with lamenting red flames began to shrink at a breathtaking speed. When they shrank down to the size of a fireball, they flew straight into Xue An¡¯s palm. In the center of Xue An¡¯s palm, a feeble red flame flickered gently. Xue An then looked up with a faint smile at Chi Yu, who was hovering in the air and already dumbfounded. ¡°Thanks for the flame, old pal!¡± With that said, under the astonished and fearful gazes of numerous onlookers, Xue An swallowed the red flame in a gulp. Then he smacked his lips, nodding his head, ¡°Tastes not bad! Got any more?¡± This comment almost knocked Chi Yu off balance, causing him to nearly fall from the sky. Because he had never seen someone as fierce as Xue An. It was one thing for Xue An to emerge unscathed from his Red Hellfire, but he actually gulped down Chi Yu¡¯s infamous red flame, a feat which seemed as effortless as eating candy. These abnormalities sent chills down Chi Yu¡¯s spine, filled with regret for meddling in these muddy waters. But at this point, he could only grit his teeth, and somewhat feebly roared: ¡°Kid, I admit I had underestimated you earlier, you do have some skills! But do you really think that¡¯s enough?¡± ¡°You should know, this is my turf, I¡­¡± Impatiently, Xue An waved his hand, ¡°Okay, I get it, you mean to say that even a mighty dragon can¡¯t crush the snake in its own lair? But the key point is¡­¡± Xue An smiled chillingly, ¡°I¡¯m not a dragon, and you¡¯re not a snake! So if you¡¯ve got no fresh tricks up your sleeve, then don¡¯t blame me for not showing mercy!¡± His words were plain, but to Chi Yu¡¯s ears, they were like sitting on pins and needles. Because he could feel the terrifying intent to kill lurking beneath Xue An¡¯s nonchalant tone. With that thought, Chi Yu finally steeled himself and turning his head, bellowed towards the City Lord¡¯s Mansion: ¡°If not now, then when?¡± However, with Chi Yu¡¯s order, the surroundings remained silent; not a single person appeared, not even a shadow. At this point, everyone was somewhat confused, unclear about what Chi Yu was planning. But just then, a ripple appeared in the space behind Xue An¡¯s head, and a pitch-black dagger plunged downward with the speed of lightning. With such velocity, coupled with the short distance, it was practically impossible to react in time. Even many spectators couldn¡¯t grasp what was happening. Yet in this hairbreadth of time, the dagger stabbed through empty space, the tip piercing the air. Only then did the shadowy figure dissipate. This turn of events alarmed the dagger-wielding figure, who realized their cover was blown. But this person was no ordinary individual; remaining incredibly calm, the assassin coolly flipped the dagger, striking back behind them. Yet this fierce blow once again missed its mark, and soon after, Xue An¡¯s appreciative voice could be heard from the side. ¡°Good knife skills, pretty fast too. If it weren¡¯t for running into me, someone else might have fallen for your trick!¡± Hearing Xue An¡¯s words, the dagger-wielder did not utter a sound but turned to flee. They knew their assault had utterly failed and chose not to linger. But as well as they planned their escape, Xue An had no intention of letting them go. ¡°Heh, you think you can just walk away?¡± As he spoke, Xue An reached into the void, grasping the would-be escapee and pulled them straight out. He lifted his other hand, preparing to strike down, But suddenly, Xue An exclaimed in surprise. Because the figure that appeared before him was none other than a handsome young man in white. There was nothing strange about that, but the key was that Xue An felt a familiar presence emanating from this man in white. This altered his expression, and the hand he had intended to smack down with came to an abrupt halt. At this moment, the man who had been captured by Xue An had already prepared himself for death, but Xue An had yet to make a move. This made the man somewhat astonished; upon opening his eyes, he discovered Xue An looking at him with a shocked expression. Despite not understanding why this powerful youth hadn¡¯t struck, the man, driven by the instinct to survive, still reacted instantaneously. He suddenly opened his mouth and let out a piercing scream, the sound waves directed at Xue An, strong enough to shatter the souls of the mighty. Then he took the opportunity to raise his hand and strike again, aiming a dagger straight at Xue An¡¯s chest. But what seemed like a foolproof strike once again missed its mark. For the dagger, initially sped forth like a gust, suddenly came to a halt mid-air, unable to proceed further. Because, unbeknownst to when, Xue An¡¯s hand was already in front of him, pinching the dagger between two fingers. The speed of his reaction was such that it was wholly unaffected by the previous scream. Now, the man truly despaired. For this youth was powerful beyond his imagination. Now, all he could do was to close his eyes and wait for death. But to his utmost surprise, the youth still did not make a move, merely letting out a slight sigh. ¡°Really don¡¯t know how you¡¯d face this memory once you¡¯re back to normal!¡± These words, seemingly coming from nowhere, left many bewildered. The man was equally puzzled as he looked at Xue An, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xue An smiled at him, but within that smile was a color of mercy, then softly said, ¡°Nothing much, just an outburst of emotion.¡± With that, Xue An raised his hand, his fingers heading straight for the man¡¯s face. The man let out a silent sigh, knowing well that his death was nigh, and made no resistance, instead closing his eyes peaceably. Simultaneously, a woman¡¯s cry of alarm sounded from afar. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­!¡± Sadly, the voice was too distant, unable to arrive in time. Hearing this, the man¡¯s heart quivered; he wanted to open his eyes for one last look, but eventually clenched his teeth and did not. Miss Jiang, if fate allows, we shall meet again in the next life, the man silently prayed in his mind. But at that moment, Xue An¡¯s finger, having nearly reached him, did not, as imagined, end the man¡¯s life with a single touch. Instead, it lightly flicked the man¡¯s forehead. The man trembled, his entire body instantly rigid, unable to move a muscle. Then, he opened his eyes, gazing at Xue An with confusion. In response to the man¡¯s inquiring gaze, Xue An merely smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just watch carefully, and see how I exterminate these villains shortly!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The tone of his voice grew even stranger. Unable to restrain himself any longer, the man finally asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you kill me?¡± ¡°Kill? Why would I kill you?¡± Xue An said indifferently, then suddenly as if remembering something, he asked with interest. ¡°Forgot to ask, what¡¯s your name?¡± The man was silent for a moment, eventually saying slowly, ¡°Xiao Tian!¡± Chapter 1183 - Chapter 1183 Chapter 1183 Its All a Misunderstanding There Chapter 1183: Chapter 1183: It¡¯s All a Misunderstanding, There Was Never Any Hate (First Update) Chapter 1183: Chapter 1183: It¡¯s All a Misunderstanding, There Was Never Any Hate (First Update) ¡°Xiao Tian?¡± Xue An paused momentarily, then shook his head with a light chuckle, ¡°I should have thought of it earlier!¡± At the same time, Jiang Xunnan had already rushed over. But she stood at a distance, looking at Xue An with a face full of fear, and did not dare to come closer. Xue An naturally noticed her, since the previous cry of ¡®don¡¯t¡¯ had come from her mouth. This aroused a hint of curiosity in Xue An about the woman, prompting him to take a few more glances. Then he discovered something interesting. Jiang Xunnan was occasionally looking at the bound Xiao Tian with eyes full of concern and worry, mouthing words, seemingly speaking, but without making a sound. And it appeared that Xiao Tian could also hear these words, as the two of them communicated in this manner. Seeing this made Xue An chuckle inwardly. Because he immediately realized that this Jiang Xunnan was not of the Human Clan, but transformed from a golden hound, and her communication with Xiao Tian must be the canine clan¡¯s secret technique. However, looking at the two of them, they seemed to share a deep bond! Xue An sighed silently, then smiled at Jiang Xunnan. ¡°Miss, you are quite welcome to come forward and talk to General Xiao Tian. It¡¯s not a problem!¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Xunnan was startled. She was unsure whether Xue An was a friend or foe, therefore she was filled with apprehension. Regardless, Xue An at least hadn¡¯t taken any action, as she had witnessed everything that had just happened. If Xue An wanted to kill Xiao Tian, he would have done it several times over by now. Could it be¡­ he truly harbors no malice? Jiang Xunnan weighed her options and then nodded carefully, ¡°Thank you, Sir!¡± Having said that, she approached Xiao Tian and looked after him with a face full of concern. Xue An simply smiled nonchalantly and then raised his head to look up into the high sky at Chi Yu, saying lazily, ¡°If there are any tricks left, use them all now. I¡¯m running out of patience! So, you better cherish the time that follows!¡± Chi Yu was infuriated by Xue An¡¯s words, his whiskers bristling with anger, but he was also truly fearful in his heart. Because up to this moment, he had not seen through Xue An¡¯s strength. Especially since Xue An had not revealed even the slightest hint of his cultivation level from beginning to end, yet had managed to dominate the crowd. This sounded almost like a fantastical tale, yet it was truly happening right before his eyes. This sent chills through Chi Yu¡¯s spine. After weighing the pros and cons, he gritted his teeth and said solemnly, ¡°Friend, I think there¡¯s some misunderstanding between us. After all, we had no grudges before; it¡¯s all over a woman, which really isn¡¯t worth it!¡± The tone of his words was drastically different from before, causing many people¡¯s expressions to change, and they exchanged surprised glances. Chi Yu, the Divine General backing down? It was utterly unimaginable! But Xue An was unmoved by Chi Yu¡¯s words, instead casually leaning on his shoulder with an air of nonchalance. ¡°Oh? It isn¡¯t worth it?¡± Chi Yu nodded, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! This whole affair has been one big misunderstanding from the start! And since friend values this Yan Meishu so highly, then I shall step aside and offer no further trouble. Why resort to such violence? Actually¡­¡± Before he could finish, Xue An, showing great impatience, waved his hand, ¡°Get to the point!¡± A flash of anger appeared in Chi Yu¡¯s eyes, but he quickly regained his composure. ¡°Friend, you¡¯ve crushed one of my hearts and wounded over a dozen of my subordinates, but I¡¯ve decided not to pursue this matter. Let¡¯s put it behind us. You may now take Yan Meishu and leave, and I will not stop you. What do you say?¡± Upon offering this condition. The scene erupted in commotion. Because in everyone¡¯s view, the Divine General Chi Yu had clearly made a significant concession. No matter who was right or wrong, after all, Xue An had just crushed Chi Yu¡¯s heart and then injured so many people, the situation was already out of control. Yet now, Chi Yu was actually indicating he would no longer pursue the matter, which could be considered as giving Xue An great face. At this point, everyone was certain Xue An would accept this condition. Because, as Chi Yu had said, the cause of the incident was nothing more than a woman, and there was indeed no real hatred between Xue An and Chi Yu. In such a case, anyone with a sane mind would choose to keep the peace. Even Yan Meishu let out a sigh of relief. Regardless, her life was saved, and had it not been for Xue An¡¯s intervention, she might have already become a plaything for Chi Yu. With this thought, Yan Meishu couldn¡¯t help but blush as she looked towards Xue An, her heart pounding even more intensely. Originally, she had had a great fondness for Xue An, but the fact that Xue An had no cultivation level was like a fishbone stuck in her throat, filled with regret. But now, she understood. It turned out Xue An was not without strength, it was just that she had too little insight! As for cultivation level¡­ What about having no cultivation level? Hadn¡¯t he still made the famous Divine General Chi Yu bend to his will? The more she thought about it, the hotter Yan Meishu felt all over, and she couldn¡¯t help but cast amorous glances at Xue An. But it was at this moment that an unexpected event occurred. Just when everyone thought the matter was settled, Xue An smiled. However, his smile at this moment contained not the slightest warmth, but was filled with chilling killing intent. ¡°It does sound quite reasonable, pity¡­ I still don¡¯t accept!¡± Boom! Now the whole place exploded. ¡°What? He doesn¡¯t agree even to these terms? What on earth does he want to do? Is he really determined to fight to the death with Divine General Chi Yu?¡± someone exclaimed in astonishment. ¡°This young man is indeed very powerful, but still too young! The Divine General Chi Yu has given in so much, yet he refuses to let up. If he really drives the Divine General into a corner, the outcome is still uncertain!¡± someone sneered. Chi Yu hadn¡¯t expected Xue An to actually refuse the terms he had offered, and couldn¡¯t help roaring in furious embarrassment: ¡°Friend, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m truly afraid of you, I just feel that it¡¯s not worthwhile to mobilize such a force over a woman! After all, there¡¯s no enmity between you and me!¡± ¡°No enmity?¡± Xue An¡¯s smile grew colder, ¡°Who told you that I have no enmity with you?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Chi Yu was startled and then looked deeply at Xue An, ¡°What do you mean? Just so you know, before today, you and I have never met! How can there be any talk of enmity?¡± Xue An smiled, but did not directly answer Chi Yu¡¯s question, merely said indifferently, ¡°Enmity? You¡¯ll naturally know soon enough! I¡¯m giving you three breaths¡¯ time, and if you haven¡¯t made a move after three breaths, then don¡¯t blame me for being impolite!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing Xue An¡¯s words, Chi Yu flew into a rage. ¡°Boy, you¡¯re simply too arrogant! Fine, today I shall let you see the might of the Resentful Gods!¡± Having said so, he let out a roar to the heavens, ¡°Tian Gou, where are you!¡± Boom! Following his roar, the originally clear night sky suddenly turned dark. Chapter 1184 - Chapter 1184 Chapter 1184 Tian Gou Horrified Chi Yu Blinded Chapter 1184: Chapter 1184: Tian Gou Horrified, Chi Yu Blinded (2nd Update) Chapter 1184: Chapter 1184: Tian Gou Horrified, Chi Yu Blinded (2nd Update) Then, a ferocious and venomous voice descended from the sky, ¡°Divine General, please hold on, Tian Gou is on his way!¡± Speaking, a streak of black light fell from the sky, landing right beside Chi Yu, the light eventually settling. It was indeed the same Tian Gou as before. It is known that Tian Gou is a breed from the ancient times, that usually dwells in the sky, devouring the essence of the sun and the moon. Especially this particular Tian Gou who had been previously injured by Xiao Tian needed to absorb even more essence to recover. Ever since that day, he had been in deep slumber above in the sky, never descending. Only when he heard Chi Yu¡¯s summons did he awaken from his slumber and descend. At this moment, the arrival of Tian Gou caused a commotion in the crowd. Only Xue An¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and a cold smile appeared on his lips as he muttered. ¡°How interesting, an ancient breed Tian Gou, what a pity his bloodline is too mixed; otherwise, his strength would not be just this! But why does his aura seem so familiar?¡± A hint of confusion passed through Xue An¡¯s eyes. At the same time, Tian Gou bowed deeply to Chi Yu, ¡°What are your orders, Divine General?¡± Chi Yu gave Tian Gou a glance, noticing his subordinate had fully recovered, his spirits high, which quickly calmed his initially wary heart. Then, with a gesture towards Xue An on the ground, he coldly said, ¡°This man has injured my divine body, killed my subordinates, and is exceedingly arrogant. He must be killed today!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Tian Gou responded, then he turned to Xue An with a sinister grin. ¡°Where did this wild ¡­..¡± Just as Tian Gou was about to taunt, he suddenly froze, his face turning as pale as paper, his body trembling. Chi Yu, however, did not notice this scene, his heart full of pride as he sneered at Xue An, ¡°Friend, this is all your own doing!¡± Xue An paid no mind to Chi Yu, as at that moment, he suddenly remembered why the Tian Gou seemed so familiar. Wasn¡¯t this the same Tian Gou essence that sealed him in the Abyss of Heavenly Fire? With this thought, a faint smile appeared on Xue An¡¯s lips. ¡°Long time no see!¡± His voice was calm, but it was like thunder on a sunny day to Tian Gou, instantly awakening him from his daze. Then he screamed shrilly, ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s really you! How could you be here?¡± His voice teemed with fear and panic. Chi Yu was also stunned, ¡°Who is he?¡± Tian Gou then managed to calm down, but still looked at Xue An with infinite fear, his voice trembling, ¡°Divine¡­ Divine General, this man is the one I mentioned before, the one who completely shattered my seal with a single punch!¡± Chi Yu¡¯s mouth gradually opened wide. He had not expected such a turn of events. But soon, he remembered something and exclaimed, ¡°Tian Zhao Realm, you come from the Tian Zhao Realm?¡± Xue An chuckled, then said ominously, ¡°Correct! Your reward is a punch!¡± With that, Xue An stepped forward, instantly appearing right in front of Chi Yu and Tian Gou, and threw a punch. The power of this punch made it seem as if the heavens and earth were overturned by Xue An, leaving everyone in shock. Tian Gou screamed miserably, extremely wary of Xue An, and dared not linger to fight, turning to run. Chi Yu also wanted to flee, but being in the direct line of attack, he couldn¡¯t escape and, steeling his heart, he roared, ¡°Go to hell!¡± With that, the vertical eye on his forehead suddenly opened wide, his gaze sharp as a knife, literally splitting the air in front of him with a long slit. At this moment, Xue An¡¯s fist also happened to strike, and then his entire arm was swallowed by the spatial rift. Chi Yu, seeing this, was overjoyed, ¡°Hahahaha, kid, you fell into my trap, let¡¯s see how arrogant you can be now!¡± In his view, no matter how strong a person is, once they enter this spatial rift, their death is certain. Therefore, he was extremely excited, and then raised his palm to strike down at Xue An. But he, blinded by his own excitement, failed to notice the cold smile at the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth as his arm was dragged into the spatial rift. Chi Yu¡¯s excitement and pride didn¡¯t last long, as he suddenly felt a chill in his chest. And this sensation was eerily familiar. That made him look down. Indeed. There was a slender and long hand that had somehow pierced through his chest, still clutching a bright red heart. This familiar scene made Chi Yu¡¯s body tremble, then he let out a sky-shaking scream. Because this time, Xue An didn¡¯t hesitate and crushed the heart in his hand. Chi Yu shook all over in pain, using the last bit of his strength to rush forward a hundred feet, then turned around, looking at Xue An with eyes filled with extreme fear. Having his heart crushed twice in a row, Chi Yu¡¯s strength was greatly diminished, evidently having lost the power to resist. At this moment, Xue An calmly said, ¡°You were asking about the grudges between us? I¡¯ll tell you now! Because of this!¡± Saying this, Xue An raised his hand and pointed his fingertip right at Chi Yu¡¯s vertical eye between his eyebrows. ¡°Do you need me to tell you how you got that vertical eye on your forehead?¡± Chi Yu¡¯s expression changed drastically, ¡°You¡­ you are!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Chi Yu was terrified to death, as he suddenly realized many things. Why the Heavenly Lord had been deeply worried and sent him to guard the Edge Sea. The root of everything was because of this youth! Then his origin became apparent! It could likely be from¡­ the Hua Clan! With this thought, Chi Yu felt his scalp tingle and couldn¡¯t help but tremble as he stammered, ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± He tried to speak further, but failed to complete his sentence. Xue An, standing above the void, calmly said, ¡°Tell me now where the true owner of this vertical eye is, and I can let you go!¡± Chi Yu trembled all over, finally coming to his senses, but he didn¡¯t respond to Xue An¡¯s words. Instead, he turned and ran. Having survived so long in Lihen Heaven and becoming one of Lord Lihen¡¯s strongest Divine Generals, it wasn¡¯t just his strength that kept him alive, but his ability to read the situation. This young man obviously came with bad intentions, and the best way to stay alive was to run as far as possible. He would report this to the Heavenly Lord after getting back! Chi Yu pondered this in his mind, mobilizing his full cultivation to flee. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But just at that moment, a sigh came from in front of him, ¡°Why can¡¯t you guys just obediently listen? Must I really take action?¡± Chi Yu was scared out of his wits, but he quickly raised his hand and struck a palm towards Xue An. Yet Xue An didn¡¯t even dodge, flicked his fingers and sent Chi Yu¡¯s palm flying, then with the speed of lightning, his two fingers appeared in front of Chi Yu¡¯s forehead and plunged down without hesitation! After a muffled thud, Chi Yu let out a miserable scream, then covered his bleeding forehead with his hands, backing away in horror. Holding the radiant Divine Eye in his hand, Xue An calmly said, ¡°You, worthy of possessing such a Divine Eye?¡± Chapter 1185 - Chapter 1185 Chapter 1185 No Matter Who All Shall Be Cut Down Chapter 1185: Chapter 1185: No Matter Who, All Shall Be Cut Down (1st Update) Chapter 1185: Chapter 1185: No Matter Who, All Shall Be Cut Down (1st Update) Under the intense pain, Chi Yu¡¯s whole body trembled and his eyes were filled with fear and panic. He couldn¡¯t understand how this youth, with no fluctuations of cultivation level, could possess such formidable strength. Just then, Xue An suddenly flashed a smile at Chi Yu, ¡°Wait a moment!¡± After saying that, he disappeared instantly from his spot. Chi Yu was taken aback. What was this youth going to do? Not only him, everyone present was somewhat puzzled. But Chi Yu quickly snapped out of it, realizing this was a rare opportunity to escape. Just as he was about to turn and flee from this place. A streak of light flashed by, and Xue An reappeared in the center. However, now in his hand was another person. The person was shivering all over, and blood flowed down from his forehead. Despite this, the desperation in his eyes could not be concealed. Seeing this person, the crowd first went silent, followed by a low commotion. Because the one Xue An had caught and brought back was the very Tian Gou that had just fled. Everyone had thought Tian Gou had successfully escaped, but to everyone¡¯s surprise, Xue An had caught Tian Gou back in just a snap of the fingers. Such speed was shocking and awe-inspiring. Chi Yu was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t expect Xue An to be able to catch Tian Gou, but what was he going to do with him? A hint of doubt arose in Chi Yu¡¯s heart. At the same time, Xue An looked down at Tian Gou with a slight smile. ¡°Back in the Tian Zhao Realm, I spared your life. I didn¡¯t expect not only did you fail to repent, but you¡¯ve become even more rampant. Don¡¯t blame me now!¡± After speaking, Xue An violently raised his hand, lifting Tian Gou in front of him. Tian Gou¡¯s body shook violently, and he screamed out in extreme fear, ¡°Spare me, my lord, I truly didn¡¯t know it was you! I won¡¯t dare anymore, please I beg¡­¡± Pu! The words stopped abruptly because Xue An had already blown up Tian Gou¡¯s head with a punch. A mist of blood dissipated. The headless body trembled slightly. But it wasn¡¯t over yet, Xue An suddenly produced a crimson flame in his hand and casually tossed it. The flame immediately clung to Tian Gou¡¯s body and began to burn ferociously. The sounds of skin bursting from the high heat and bones crunching resonated throughout the area, making it downright chilling to hear. Following that, from within the crimson flames, a miserable howl was heard, and then everything went silent. Only the roaring flames remained, along with a strange aroma of flesh spreading throughout the area. The smell was similar to¡­ a butcher shop selling dog meat. Many people couldn¡¯t help but swallow subconsciously, feeling both repulsed and uncomfortable. And such a decisive execution naturally struck fear into everyone. One must know that Tian Gou was a formidable rival, but in the hands of this youth, he was like a lamb to the slaughter, easily wiped out as casually as a passing comment. Especially for Chi Yu, it was as if he saw a ghost. Because the crimson flame that Xue An had used in the end was clearly his own life force. In the entire Lihen Heaven, besides himself, there was simply no second person who would have it. Yet this Xue An, with just a small wisp of flame absorbed, was able to execute it flawlessly, even more mightily than I could. This made Chi Yu doubt his own life. At that moment, Xue An nonchalantly dusted off his hands, then said indifferently, ¡°Now tell me, where is the true master of this Divine Eye! Otherwise¡­ your end will be the same as this!¡± Chi Yu shuddered all over, then shook his head in fear, ¡°I don¡¯t know, the Divine Eye was personally installed by the Heavenly Lord, as for the real master, I¡¯m not clear on that either!¡± Xue An watched Chi Yu quietly, without a word. Under this oppressive silence, Chi Yu was dripping with cold sweat, yet he tried to keep calm, saying, ¡°Friend, I really don¡¯t know! But I can assure you, whoever you are looking for is definitely in the hands of Lord Lihen! And if you trust me, I can take you to the Heavenly Lord!¡± There was indeed malice hidden in this suggestion. Because Chi Yu was very clear that this young man in white was too sharp, and he was no match for him; to survive, the best plan was to first evade danger. As long as he could get trapped, once he met with Lord Lihen, even if he was formidable, he would have to surrender obediently. It must be said, Chi Yu¡¯s wishful thinking was quite good. But just then, Xue An shook his head, ¡°No need, it¡¯s very easy for me to see Lord Lihen, I don¡¯t need you to show the way!¡± Chi Yu was stunned, ¡°But¡­ .¡± Before he could finish, Xue An waved his hand, ¡°Compared to those, killing you is the thing I¡¯m most interested in right now!¡± Chi Yu¡¯s expression changed drastically. It must be said, his strength was quite good. At least in that instant, he was able to muster all his Divine Power in an attempt to deliver a desperate blow. Such a pity. Xue An was not going to give him that chance. Just as his aura was about to burst forth, Xue An flashed, instantly appearing all around Chi Yu¨Cfront, back, left, and right¨Cthen consecutively launched four punches. Due to the speed being too fast, to the onlookers, it appeared as if Xue An instantly split into four, then simultaneously struck out with a punch. Even the sounds stirred up by the punches were so harmonious. Chi Yu wanted to dodge, but only at this moment did he realize, horrifyingly, that his surroundings had been completely sealed off under the might of Xue An¡¯s fists, leaving him nowhere to run. Left with no choice, he could only let out a wretched and miserable howl. ¡°You brat, don¡¯t be arrogant, the Heavenly Lord will definitely take revenge for me!¡± Xue An said faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he is the most unable to run away!¡± At the same time. A thunderous boom resounded. Under the combined might of the four punches, Chi Yu, positioned at the center, had no chance to resist, and his entire body was thoroughly blown to bits, resembling mud. But even so, not a speck of blood mist was seen to spill out. Because the might of Xue An¡¯s fists was so powerful, it tore rifts into the space around, and the immense pressure instantly turned the blood mist into nothingness. This Chi Yu had an even worse end than Tian Gou who just died. At least Tian Gou managed to let out a scream. But Chi Yu didn¡¯t even have the time to let out a cry before his death, directly exploded into nothingness. From then on. The Divine General Chi Yu and others, tasked with an important mission by Lord Lihen to guard this place, were utterly annihilated. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Silence, like death, reigned over the whole venue. No one had expected the situation to turn into what it was now. This young man, who was initially underestimated by everyone, had actually slaughtered Chi Yu and many other powerful beings solely with his physical prowess. This was simply unthinkable. But just at that moment, a round of applause came from within the crowd, then a charming female voice full of admiration said, ¡°What a formidable physical technique, truly, heroes emerge from the young!¡± Chapter 1186 - Chapter 1186 Chapter 1186 Negotiating a Deal a Guaranteed Chapter 1186: Chapter 1186: Negotiating a Deal, a Guaranteed Profit (2nd Update) Chapter 1186: Chapter 1186: Negotiating a Deal, a Guaranteed Profit (2nd Update) Upon hearing the words, everyone in the venue turned their heads in unison, their gazes converging on one person. She walked out gracefully with a face full of admiration, slightly bowing to Xue An who stood proudly in the sky above. ¡°Edge City¡¯s Zui Meng greets the honorable one!¡± That¡¯s right! The person who had just appeared was none other than Zui Meng, the Second Madam. Upon seeing her, the crowd too began to stir uncontrollably. ¡°The Second Madam has made her move! How will she handle this situation?¡± ¡°Logically speaking, Chi Yu is a Divine General under the Heavenly Lord, and belonging to the same faction as Madam Zui Meng, with Chi Yu gone, she should seek revenge!¡± ¡°Absolutely, especially since this incident happened in Edge City, Madam Zui Meng won¡¯t just let it go!¡± ¡°But what about her current attitude?¡± ¡°Who knows, just watch!¡± While the crowd was discussing, the butler Yu Ren suddenly cast a cold glance around. Wherever his gaze landed, everyone shivered and hurriedly lowered their heads, not daring to speak anymore. At this moment, Xue An lowered his head to look down at the charming and enchanting woman on the ground, without uttering a word. This silence was so oppressive it could make the minds of the common strong falter. Yet, Madam Zui Meng did not show the slightest perturbation, not even a change in the smile at the corner of her mouth. Seeing this, a cryptic glint flashed in Xue An¡¯s eyes, and then he spoke indifferently, ¡°What? You wish to avenge this Chi Yu?¡± Upon hearing this, Zui Meng covered her mouth with a chuckle, epitomizing the birth of allure from a smile. She then glanced at Xue An with a flirtatious twinkle in her eyes and said with a smile, ¡°The honorable one is teasing me, even a Divine General like Chi Yu was no match for you, how could a mere frail woman like me dare to oppose you?¡± Her words left many people dumbstruck, then exchanging astonished glances, all seeing the surprise and skepticism in each other¡¯s eyes. Could it be that Madam Zui Meng truly did not intend to seek vengeance? But was she not afraid that the Heavenly Lord would blame her once he learned of this? In the midst of this odd atmosphere, Xue An suddenly laughed and said meaningfully, ¡°A frail woman? You call yourself a frail woman?¡± Zui Meng¡¯s smile froze for an instant but quickly returned to normal, ¡°Am I not a frail woman in the presence of the honorable one?¡± Xue An¡¯s smile gradually disappeared, and then, in an instant, he materialized on the ground, speaking in a cold tone, ¡°I don¡¯t like nonsense, especially from women! So¡­ get to the point!¡± This attitude flashed a hint of anger deep in Madam Zui Meng¡¯s eyes, but her self-discipline was far superior to that of Chi Yu, at least the smile on her face remained unchanged. She then lifted her hand and pointed. A thin barrier of light began to envelop the surroundings, isolating everyone except for Xue An on the outside. Xue An made no movement, just watched Zui Meng¡¯s actions with cold eyes. It wasn¡¯t until the barrier took shape that Zui Meng smiled charmingly, ¡°Honorable one, now the outside world cannot hear our conversation, so we can speak what we truly want to say!¡± Xue An remained noncommittal. Zui Meng continued, ¡°Honorable one, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you must be from the Hua Clan, and your visit to Lihen Heaven is also for the purpose of eliminating Lord Lihen, right?¡± If anyone else heard such a statement, they would probably be astounded. Because when Zui Meng mentioned Lord Lihen, her face was full of undisguised disgust. Xue An¡¯s expression flickered slightly, then he nodded his head, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Zui Meng¡¯s smile became even more radiant. ¡°Indeed! Since that¡¯s the case, then you and I are not enemies, on the contrary, we are allies now, aren¡¯t we!¡± ¡°Oh? Why do you say that?¡± Xue An asked indifferently. Zui Meng spoke with an extremely resentful tone: ¡°Because I want to kill that old thief Lihen even more than you do!¡± After saying this, she sneakily glanced at Xue An, only to discover that there was no expression on Xue An¡¯s face. This caused Zui Meng to secretly grit her teeth, then she sighed: ¡°You must also know, I am the Second Madam of Lord Lihen, but this old thief Lihen has no affection for me, on the contrary, he only thinks of exploiting me. For thousands of years, I have had enough of this life, I¡­¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Xue An interrupted her impatiently. ¡°Huh?¡± Zui Meng was taken aback. Xue An spoke calmly: ¡°I¡¯m not interested in hearing about whatever grudges or entanglements you have with him, so get to the point!¡± Zui Meng¡¯s face turned from green to white due to Xue An¡¯s words, clearly thrown off balance. However, she had stood firm in this Edge City for a thousand years, so how could she be easily bested? Thus, she took a deep breath and regained her composure, then slowly said: ¡°It¡¯s simple! I want to cooperate with you and find a way to get rid of Lord Lihen together!¡± ¡°Cooperate?¡± Xue An asked, seemingly interested. ¡°Yes, cooperate!¡± Zui Meng stated solemnly. ¡°Your strength, I have witnessed it with my own eyes, it is indeed extraordinary, but you may not be aware that this Lord Lihen has existed for tens of thousands of years, he is a true colossus in the Divine Realm, with unfathomable power! Therefore, if you think you can get rid of him alone, it¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡± ¡°But with my help, it would be different! Although I hate Lord Lihen, I¡¯ve always been very submissive for thousands of years, so Lord Lihen doesn¡¯t guard against me at all!¡± ¡°As long as we find a way to get close to Lord Lihen, you and I can join forces, and naturally, great things can be achieved!¡± After saying this, Zui Meng looked at Xue An with pride, waiting for his nod. In her opinion, this plan was almost a sure bet. After all, there was no loss for Xue An, but instead, it would greatly increase his chance of success. Xue An did not speak, just quietly looked at Zui Meng. It was only after a long while that Xue An finally withdrew his gaze and said indifferently: ¡°It sounds quite good, but unfortunately, I¡¯m not interested!¡± Zui Meng¡¯s smile instantly froze, as she exclaimed in disbelief, ¡°Not¡­ not interested?¡± She could not fathom that Xue An would actually refuse. Xue An nodded his head, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An smiled, ¡°Why¡­ Do I really need to spell it out for you? You should know best what you¡¯re planning in your heart!¡± Zui Meng¡¯s face instantly turned ugly, and a hint of cold light flashed in her eyes, ¡°You¡­ .¡± Xue An stated calmly: ¡°Your calculation is indeed well thought out, joining forces with me, if we really do manage to get rid of Lord Lihen, naturally everyone will be happy, but if it fails, then you can immediately switch sides, betraying me to Lord Lihen to claim a reward!¡± ¡°So, no matter how you look at it, it¡¯s a no-lose situation for you!¡± ¡°Unfortunately¡­¡± saying this, Xue An lifted his head, cold as ice, ¡°Do you really think, to deal with a Lord Lihen, I would need someone like you for help?¡± Chapter 1187 - Chapter 1187 Chapter 187 Divine Sense Refinement Zui Meng Chapter 1187: Chapter 187 Divine Sense Refinement, Zui Meng Acknowledges Its Master (Third Update) Chapter 1187: Chapter 187 Divine Sense Refinement, Zui Meng Acknowledges Its Master (Third Update) The words spoken were exceedingly rude, causing Zui Meng¡¯s face to turn ashen in an instant, followed by a sneer. ¡°Friend, I admit that your physical technique is indeed decent, even capable of overpowering people like Chi Yu with mere brute strength, rendering them unable to fight back, and completely annihilating them. But do you truly believe that with just this level of strength, you could eradicate Lord Lihen?¡± As she spoke, a mocking look flashed across Zui Meng¡¯s face, ¡°You should know that Lord Lihen is a domineering existence who suppresses an entire realm alone. His might is something you cannot possibly fathom. With your bit of skill, at best you¡¯re nothing more than cannon fodder!¡± Xue An listened quietly, without the slightest hint of anger, until she finished speaking, then he said indifferently, ¡°Are you done? If so, isn¡¯t it about time for you to make a move?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Zui Meng¡¯s face turned livid, but she quickly regained her composure and snorted coldly, ¡°You really don¡¯t appreciate kindness and would rather face punishment!¡± With that said, her eyes began to emit a dazzling divine light, while a powerful Divine Sense pressure emerged above her head. The pressure was ever-changing, infinitely clever, leaving onlookers in awe. At this moment, Zui Meng changed from her earlier humility to arrogance, saying proudly, ¡°Friend, I¡¯m giving you another opportunity now. If you¡¯re willing to cooperate with me, I¡¯ll let you go. But if you¡¯re not¡­ hehe, I will completely extinguish your Divine Sense!¡± Xue An lifted his head to look at the Divine Sense aurora above Zui Meng that pierced the heavens, and said lightly, ¡°So you are a Divine Thought Cultivator!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! What else do you think people call me Zui Meng for?¡± Zui Meng said with a face full of pride. ¡°Friend, although you physical technique practitioners possess an unmatched physical body, your frail Divine Sense is your greatest weakness! And now you¡¯re on my turf, your life and death are entirely in my hands. If I wish, I can make you unable to live or die right this instant! Therefore, I advise you to think seriously about my proposal, or else¡­ hmph hmph!¡± Although Zui Meng didn¡¯t finish her sentence, those two cold huffs were full of threatening intent. Xue An seemed as if he didn¡¯t hear Zui Meng¡¯s threat at all, and just quietly watched the fluctuating Divine Sense pressure above her head, until after a while, he suddenly burst into laughter. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Zui Meng¡¯s expression changed and she asked in a cold voice. Xue An lowered his gaze and gave Zui Meng a chilling smile, ¡°Nothing much, just suddenly felt like thanking you!¡± ¡°Thank me?¡± Zui Meng was a bit confused. Xue An nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, thank you for the reminder!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zui Meng¡¯s expression turned cold and she pressed, ¡°Stop playing tricks, answer me now, or else I will not be courteous anymore!¡± Xue An chuckled, ¡°What did you just say is the biggest weakness of a physical technique practitioner?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s their frail Divine Sense!¡± Zui Meng said. It is known that the path of cultivation is such that it is difficult to have it both ways; if you prefer the free-spirited Sword Dao, then you must give up the infinite cleverness of talisman cultivation. If you possess the formidable physical body of a physical technique practitioner, naturally, you cannot have the vast and mighty Divine Sense of a Divine Thought Cultivator. Of course, it¡¯s not to say that it¡¯s absolutely not possible, but one¡¯s energy is ultimately limited, unless one is an extremely talented genius, otherwise, it¡¯s very difficult to master multiple cultivation systems. As for ordinary people, achieving success in one path of cultivation is already commendable! ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right!¡± Xue An nodded, but before Zui Meng could reply, he continued, ¡°But who told you that I am a physical technique practitioner?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Zui Meng was taken aback. What did he mean by that? If he¡¯s not a physical technique practitioner, what is he? Could he possibly be a Divine Thought Cultivator like herself? Such blatant mystification! Thinking this, Zui Meng¡¯s face showed a hint of mockery as she sneered, ¡°If you¡¯re not a physical combat specialist, then what are you?¡± Xue An laughed, and as he smiled, streaks of divine light began to emerge from his eyes. Suddenly. A boundlessly vast Divine Sense surged toward the heavens, stirring the entire world into a state of tumultuous unease. Zui Meng¡¯s body trembled violently, and she looked up in horror at the might of this Divine Sense. The contained divine majesty caused her to tremble uncontrollably. Compared to this force, her own Divine Sense was like a faint glow under the bright and vast sky, not even worth mentioning. At this moment, Xue An spoke with an indifferent tone, ¡°Now, tell me, what am I?¡± Zui Meng was so shaken that she couldn¡¯t even speak, quivering all over. Xue An smiled. ¡°Originally, I had to rack my brains to avoid startling the snake, but your words have reminded me! Lord Lihen has not suspected you, so as long as I return with you, I will naturally be able to infiltrate his side smoothly!¡± Zui Meng¡¯s face was filled with horror, and a foreboding premonition suddenly surged in her heart. She said with a trembling voice, ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t harm you. I¡¯m just borrowing your identity for a bit! But to prevent you from leaking any information, I need to refine your Divine Sense in advance!¡± Refining Divine Sense! Hearing these four words confirmed the ominous premonition in Zui Meng¡¯s heart. The so-called refining of Divine Sense was a cruel practice among Divine Thought Cultivators. When two Divine Thought Cultivators met and clashed, the stronger party could force the refinement of the weaker party¡¯s Divine Sense through sheer strength. After the refining of Divine Sense, the other party would become completely submissive and obedient. In simple terms, it was like being forcibly acknowledged as the master. But such a scenario could only occur when there was a vast disparity in strength, with the strong having an overwhelming advantage over the weak. Now, the situation between Zui Meng and Xue An just happened to fit this condition! Realizing this, Zui Meng no longer had any of her previous arrogance. She mobilized all her Divine Sense, instantaneously transforming into billions of copies, trying to confuse Xue An and then seizing the chance to escape. Unfortunately, all of this was just her wishful thinking. As soon as her clones appeared and before her real body could move, Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense had already surged forward, completely trapping Zui Meng. Only then did Xue An speak indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this will be over soon.¡± With that said, the Divine Sense, wielding supreme authority, crushed down. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°No!¡± Zui Meng managed only a single scream before being completely enveloped by Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense. Light flickered ceaselessly while sounds of something being crushed were intermittently heard from within. But the process was brief, lasting only a few breaths. The light gradually disappeared, and Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense receded like a tide. All that was left was a befuddled Zui Meng standing in the center. However, as soon as she saw Xue An standing not far away, the confusion in her eyes swiftly faded, and she stepped forward to bow respectfully. With an almost worshipful tone, she said, ¡°Zui Meng greets her master!¡± Chapter 1188 - Chapter 1188 Chapter 1188 Unveiling the Disguise The True Chapter 1188: Chapter 1188: Unveiling the Disguise, The True Appearance of Yu Ren (1st Update) Chapter 1188: Chapter 1188: Unveiling the Disguise, The True Appearance of Yu Ren (1st Update) Xue An nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zui Meng quickly responded. Then he took the lead and guided them forward, leaving the layer of the Divine Thought Barrier. Earlier, Zui Meng had set up a Divine Thought Barrier to conceal the conversation between him and Xue An, isolating everything from the outside world. Thus, to outsiders, it was impossible to see or hear what was happening inside. This inevitably caused many to feel suspicious and uncertain. Especially as time ticked by, minute by minute, and still there were no signs of Xue An and Zui Meng coming out, the crowd began to grow slightly restless. ¡°What are the Second Madam and this young man doing inside? Why haven¡¯t they come out after so long?¡± someone exclaimed in astonishment. ¡°Who knows! But I suspect this young man is in big trouble. You know, our Second Madam is famously skilled and cunning. With this young man¡¯s vulnerable age, he could probably be manipulated by her words till he can¡¯t even find his way and would simply bow down and concede!¡± These words led many to nod in agreement. As natives of the Border City, they had naturally experienced Zui Meng¡¯s methods, so they all held a great degree of fear towards the Second Madam and felt this guess was likely true. However, not everyone agreed. ¡°To have eliminated the Chi Yu Divine General and others, this young man is certainly no ordinary person; how could he be easily fooled by the Second Madam! But I think it¡¯s more likely that his chances are slim!¡± ¡°Hmm? Why do you say that?¡± someone asked with a look of surprise. ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t be deceived by the glamorous and delicate appearance of the Second Madam, thinking she¡¯s just a weak woman! To suppress the Border City for a thousand years, mere cunning isn¡¯t enough! I¡¯ve heard that our Second Madam¡¯s cultivation in Divine Sense is considered top-notch!¡± This statement caused many to feel a tremor in their hearts. Having spent so long in Border City, they naturally had their information. ¡°That¡¯s why I say, this young man is still too impulsive! His physical cultivation is supreme, but due to the inherent flaws of physical arts, once these cultivators face someone of the same level who¡¯s a master in Divine Sense, they nearly have no power to fight back! So I bet, this young man is probably obediently captured by now!¡± This logical deduction made almost everyone nod in agreement. Only Yu Ren, the steward, looked at the Divine Thought Barrier with some suspicion. He always felt that something was off, but couldn¡¯t pinpoint what exactly. At this moment. Suddenly, the Divine Thought Barrier trembled, and Mrs. Zui Meng walked out of it. As soon as she appeared, the murmurs around the venue vanished without a trace, and everyone looked at her with bated breath. However, seeing her unscathed and even wearing a slight smile on her face stirred many thoughts. It seemed, as expected, that the young man had been subdued by the Second Madam? But just as the crowd was slightly uncertain. Seeing Zui Meng step out of the Divine Thought Barrier, she didn¡¯t leave but instead stood respectfully at the side with her hands hanging down, seemingly waiting for the arrival of some important person. This scene puzzled many. What¡¯s going on? Who is coming? This question just emerged in everyone¡¯s minds. When a figure stepped out amidst the shifting light and shadow, it was Xue An. Seeing him, Zui Meng hurriedly bent down and bowed profoundly, her demeanor as respectful as that of a maid before her master. Seeing this scene, everyone¡¯s eyes nearly popped out. What the hell is going on? Not only is this young man not dead, but in just a short while, the Second Madam Zui Meng¡¯s attitude has drastically changed, showing such respect? As everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards him, Xue An halted his steps and scanned his eyes around. Wherever he passed, many people couldn¡¯t help but take a half step back in shock. Because they found that the gaze of this young man was simply too calm. So calm that it even made some feel uneasy. At this moment, Xue An¡¯s gaze landed on a person standing in the corner, he gave a light smile, then stepped forward and walked over. Zui Meng followed closely behind. And wherever they passed, everyone retreated and then focused all their attention on the person Xue An was approaching. This was a middle-aged man whose appearance and aura were nothing out of the ordinary. But in the city of the edge, no one dared to ignore his presence. Because he was one of the most trusted subordinates of Madam Zui Meng, and also a person with real power in the city of the edge. The steward Yu Ren! In fact, just now when he saw Xue An walking out from the Divine Thought Barrier, his expression changed. And when he saw that even Second Madam Zui Meng treated Xue An with such respect, his pupils shrank to the size of pinpoints. However, this man had profound self-control, all these changes occurred in the blink of an eye and he quickly returned to normal, so no one noticed anything. Even as Xue An stepped towards him, he showed no sign of being moved. At this time. Xue An walked up close to him, stopped, and quietly looked at him. Faced with such scrutiny, Yu Ren still showed no fear, but instead deeply bowed and said in a calm tone, ¡°What does the lord desire to instruct?¡± Xue An smiled. His smile full of playfulness. ¡°I have to admit, your disguise is really good!¡± Disguise? What does he mean? What is this Yu Ren disguising? Everyone looked at each other, all seeing the confusion in each other¡¯s eyes. Even Zui Meng was somewhat surprised. But Yu Ren still did not react much, just smiling faintly, ¡°Please forgive my stupidity, my lord. Your words are too profound, I do not understand!¡± Xue An did not consider his words at all, simply stating, ¡°My patience is precious! As we are all intelligent people, I hope you do not use such shallow excuses to placate me, understand?¡± Yu Ren¡¯s face turned slightly pale, but he still forced a smile, ¡°My lord, I really¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand impatiently, his gaze growing colder, ¡°Lord Lihen should have made it very clear when he sent you! Everything is based on Zui Meng, but you have to secretly monitor her actions, and if there is any anomaly, immediately stop it or report it! Or even directly eliminate it?¡± With these words. The entire place fell into dead silence. Everyone was stunned. Especially Zui Meng, who trembled violently and looked at Yu Ren with shocked eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She had great trust in this steward Yu Ren. After all, Yu Ren had been faithfully following her for hundreds of years without ever making a mistake. Moreover, when Zui Meng first took over Yu Ren, she had thoroughly investigated him to ensure he was not a spy, and the results proved that Yu Ren was clean, with no taint at all. This was also one of the reasons why she trusted Yu Ren so much. But she never expected that Yu Ren would be an undercover agent sent by Lord Lihen to monitor her. Chapter 1189 - Chapter 1189 Chapter 1189 A Stunning Strike Divine Sense Chapter 1189: Chapter 1189: A Stunning Strike Divine Sense Messaging (2nd Update) Chapter 1189: Chapter 1189: A Stunning Strike Divine Sense Messaging (2nd Update) After being cleansed by the Divine Sense, Zui Meng was completely obedient to Xue An¡¯s words, with no doubts whatsoever. But because of this, when she thought about her secrets being known to Yu Ren, her heart gradually sank. At the same time. Yu Ren lowered his head with a light sigh. ¡°It seems I have underestimated you!¡± Saying this, he slowly raised his head, ¡°Yes! I am a man of the Heavenly Lord!¡± With these words, Yu Ren¡¯s entire demeanor transformed. If the previous Yu Ren was plain and unremarkable like an inconspicuous stone. Now he was like peeling off the outer layer of the stone, revealing the beautiful jade within. His aura was so overwhelming, like a drawn sword, striking awe into those who saw it. This transformation made everyone involuntarily take a sharp breath. For just this aura alone showed that Yu Ren¡¯s strength was even greater than Zui Meng¡¯s. As for the Divine Generals of Chi Yu, compared to him, they were nothing. At this moment, Yu Ren spoke indifferently: ¡°I¡¯m really curious! How did you see through me? Did my disguise slip somewhere?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°I just said, your disguise was indeed good! Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have deceived Zui Meng, who specializes in Divine Sense, for hundreds of years! Unfortunately, no matter how much you disguise, in front of me, it is all but a joke!¡± As he spoke, Xue An paused, a brilliant divine light flashing in his eyes, ¡°Because in front of me, all illusions are mere bubbles!¡± Hearing this, Yu Ren let out a cold laugh, ¡°You are indeed very powerful! If I¡¯m not mistaken, you have cleansed her Divine Sense!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Yu Ren snorted coldly, turning his head to look at Zui Meng, ¡°Second Madam, I appreciate your trust in me over these centuries, but you should not have tried to oppose the Heavenly Lord! I could ignore all your previous complaints against the Heavenly Lord, but this time, you can¡¯t hide it!¡± Zui Meng¡¯s expression changed drastically, and she shouted angrily, ¡°Bastard, die!¡± As she spoke, Zui Meng¡¯s Divine Sense surged forward. But Yu Ren just snorted coldly, and an even stronger Divine Sense burst forth from his body, clashing directly against hers. After a loud noise. Only to see Zui Meng stumbling several steps backward before stabilizing herself. While Yu Ren merely swayed slightly. The difference in strength was clearly determined. Now, Zui Meng¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly, and she couldn¡¯t help but look towards Xue An. ¡°Master!¡± Hearing this title, the crowd wasn¡¯t overly shocked. Because they were almost numb from shock. Who would have known that at this moment, there would be such a shocking reversal. The usually gentle and forbearing Yu Ren turned out to be a spy sent by the Heavenly Lord. And the powerful Second Madam had her Divine Sense forcibly cleansed by this young man, becoming his servant. Each of these incidents sent chills through many people¡¯s hearts. For they had a premonition that something earth-shattering was about to happen. At the same time. Xue An looked at Yu Ren with a smirk, speaking lightly: ¡°No wonder you could hide for so long, by using powerful Divine Sense to create a second persona loyal to Zui Meng, while your own main personality went into dormancy, escaping detection even by Zui Meng! Am I right?¡± Yu Ren sneered, ¡°Stop the nonsense, since you dare oppose the Heavenly Lord, come and meet your fate!¡± As he spoke, blades of light appeared around Yu Ren, then swept toward Xue An like swirling snowflakes. These blades of light, formed from Yu Ren¡¯s Divine Sense, were chillingly awe-inspiring to behold. Unfortunately, when the blade light reached Xue An, it melted away rapidly like a snowflake under the blazing sun, turning into nothingness. Yu Ren¡¯s expression changed, but he knew that Xue An was not an easy opponent, so he didn¡¯t expect to defeat Xue An with just one move. Suddenly, a mysterious Dharma Seal flashed in his eyes, and then a Dharma Seal carrying immense force descended from the sky, pressing directly towards Xue An. The momentum was so strong that even though it only made it halfway, the ground was already roaring and caving in, forming a large pit. Yu Ren¡¯s face turned pale, his body also trembling slightly. Such a mighty move exerted great pressure on him; he had to overdraw all his cultivation level to barely perform it. But the effect was astonishing. The space compressed by this Dharma Seal showed arched ripples and then pressed down. With such power, even a cultivator with an indestructible Golden Body would perish on the spot. However, facing such a devastating strike, Xue An just smiled and said, ¡°Interesting!¡± Then he suddenly raised his hand and held up this formidable strike as if catching the sky falling. Bang! As his palm contacted the Dharma Seal, Xue An¡¯s hair fluttered due to the impact. But that was all. Besides that, Xue An did not even blink an eye. In contrast, Yu Ren, who had exerted all his force, was shaken by the rebound of his power, spitting blood and flying dozens of meters away. Blood spilled all over the ground. After he barely managed to stabilize himself, a look of horror finally appeared on his face. Because this strike was a genuine technique from Lord Lihen, under full exertion, it could even kill a novice Great Luo. But he did not anticipate that it would be broken by this youth with just one hand. How strong could this young man be? At the same time, Xue An slightly smiled, ¡°Not a bad move, but your strength is too weak to fully utilize it!¡± Saying this, Xue An grabbed the Dharma Seal and then fiercely smashed it into the ground next to him. Boom! After a thunderous noise, The earth shook, and everyone watching was jolted, in panic, they fled into the air, staring in shock at the scene before them. As the dust dispersed, a bottomless pit appeared on the ground. Xue An stood beside the pit with his hands behind his back, slightly smiling at Yu Ren from afar. ¡°Got any more new moves? Bring them all! I¡¯ll take them!¡± Yu Ren trembled, looked at the deep pit in front the determined look in his eyes, then shook his head. ¡°You are very strong! I am not your match!¡± Yu Ren was very self-aware, knowing that if even the Dharma Seal bestowed by the Heavenly Lord couldn¡¯t defeat Xue An, relying on his own strength was even more impossible. But as he said this, he raised his head, looking mockingly at Xue An. ¡°Kill or mutilate me as you wish! Anyway, you won¡¯t live long either, because I have already sent the situation here to the Heavenly Lord using Divine Sense Messaging! The Heavenly Lord will certainly not let you or Zui Meng go! Hahahaha!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With that, Yu Ren burst into arrogant laughter. Zui Meng¡¯s expression instantly turned extremely ugly. Because if Lord Lihen was really informed of this beforehand, then all the master¡¯s and his plans would be ruined! But just at that moment, Xue An also smiled, then lifted his hand, revealing a small Divine Sense Messaging Seal in his palm. ¡°Are you talking about¡­ this?¡± Chapter 1190 - Chapter 1190 Chapter 1190 Erase Memory Refine the Entire Chapter 1190: Chapter 1190: Erase Memory, Refine the Entire Scene (3rd Update) Chapter 1190: Chapter 1190: Erase Memory, Refine the Entire Scene (3rd Update) Yu Ren¡¯s laughter came to an abrupt halt, and he stared at the Divine Sense Seal in Xue An¡¯s hand as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°This¡­ how is this possible? Where did you get this from?¡± Yu Ren simply couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, and if not for the Nian Yin mark of his own on the seal, he might have even thought Xue An had forged it. Xue An chuckled, casually clenched his fist, and shattered the Divine Sense Seal, then spoke lightly, ¡°Sorry, but the moment I entered this banquet hall, I completely sealed off the surrounding heaven and earth. No Divine Sense or Secret Technique can break through, and the same goes for your seal!¡± Yu Ren¡¯s eyes gradually widened, and then he roared in disbelief, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! In Lihen Heaven, aside from Lord Lihen himself, no one can seal off heaven and earth, can they?¡± ¡°Is that so? But I have sealed it. What are you going to do about it? If you don¡¯t believe me, go ahead and try!¡± Xue An said leisurely. Gritting his teeth, Yu Ren forcefully stimulated all his Divine Sense, instantly inscribing hundreds of seals, and with a wave of his hand, the seals flew in all directions. Xue An did not block them, even watching with a mix of a smile and non-smile on his face. As expected. Just as these seals had flown only a few miles away, an invisible barrier suddenly materialized, smashing the seals into dust. The bursting sounds of hundreds of seals merged into one. Firelight cast Yu Ren¡¯s complexion as ashen as death. Only after all the seals were completely destroyed did Xue An chuckle, ¡°Now, do you believe it?¡± Yu Ren trembled all over, then looked at Xue An with a gaze of utmost fear, finally hanging his head down in defeat and said hoarsely, ¡°Kill me! I admit defeat!¡± ¡°Kill you?¡± Xue An laughed and shook his head, ¡°Who said I was going to kill you!¡± Yu Ren jolted at his words and then lifted his head to look at Xue An with a puzzled face. Not kill me? What does he mean? Could it be¡­ A sudden realization dawned on Yu Ren, terror flashed in his eyes, ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Xue An revealed his pearly white teeth and smiled sinisterly, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve guessed it! That¡¯s right, I am going to forcibly cleanse your Divine Sense! After all, if you were to suddenly die, then Lord Lihen would become suspicious!¡± Yu Ren¡¯s body shook violently, and then his eyes showed a look of determination, without hesitation began to trigger his Cultivation Level, preparing to self-destruct. But how could Xue An let him have this opportunity. With a flick of his hand. A surge of Divine Sense washed over him like a tide, instantly enveloping Yu Ren. And in the moment of contact, it froze Yu Ren¡¯s body and soul, leaving him unable to move a muscle. Yu Ren could only watch as Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense rushed towards his sea of consciousness, eyes filled with fiery despair that quickly dimmed. Xue An looked at Yu Ren with a touch of admiration. Despite being a man of Lord Lihen, Yu Ren¡¯s actions had just shown great backbone. Such a person, even if an enemy, deserved respect. However, this would not change Xue An¡¯s plans. Xue An would not change his intentions just for some so-called appreciation. In the end, after about the time it took to drink half a cup of tea, Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense withdrew like the tide, leaving behind a bewildered Yu Ren standing in place. Xue An blandly stated, ¡°Seeing me, are you not going to show your respect?¡± Yu Ren was taken aback for a moment, then regained consciousness, bowed deeply and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen my master!¡± At this, all the people in the hall looked on, their eyes wide and mouths agape. In such a short moment, Zui Meng¡¯s Divine Sense was cleansed by this youth, Yu Ren¡¯s true identity exposed, and now he too ended up having his Divine Sense cleansed. These incomprehensible events left many with their capacity for thought utterly overwhelmed. Yan Meishu¡¯s mouth hung agape, staring blankly at the silhouette of Xue An. There was a time when she had considered this young man to be nothing more than a commoner. But it was only now that she realized how laughable that idea had been. Everything he had done was beyond Yan Meishu¡¯s comprehension. Such that a sense of loneliness suddenly emerged within her heart. Because she finally understood that her previous feelings were nothing but a fool¡¯s fantasy! With her status, she might not even be able to touch his shadow! Upon this thought, Yan Meishu lowered her head, silent and disheartened. Meanwhile, Jiang Xunnan, who was tending to Xiao Tian, exclaimed in astonishment, ¡°Wow, what a powerful person from the Human Clan! Xiao Tian, do you know this man?¡± Xiao Tian had been silent this whole time, only speaking in a muffled voice after Jiang Xunnan¡¯s question: ¡°I don¡¯t know him!¡± ¡°But he seems to hold you in high regard! And just now, I heard the deceased Chi Yu say that he¡¯s from the Hua Clan! Do you know what that is?¡± ¡°Hua Clan¡­¡± Xiao Tian murmured the two words, a flash of pain crossing his eyes. ¡°It feels so familiar, but I still can¡¯t remember!¡± At this moment. Xue An nodded in satisfaction, then turned to look around at everyone present. Everyone whose eyes met his gaze involuntarily lowered their heads. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Did all of you see what just happened?¡± Everyone tensed up inside, and then those quick to react began shaking their heads frantically, ¡°No, no, no, my lord, we saw nothing and heard nothing!¡± ¡°Right, right, right! We saw nothing and heard nothing!¡± The crowd began to clamor, one after another claiming they had suddenly become blind and deaf, so they hadn¡¯t seen anything. Xue An didn¡¯t speak, just watching them quietly with a smile on his face. It was not until a while later. That the clamor within the crowd gradually subsided, eventually returning to silence. Then Xue An spoke lightly, ¡°Do you think I would believe any of that?¡± His question caused many hearts to skip a beat in fear. Then someone forced a laugh, ¡°Then¡­ what does the lord imply?¡± Xue An¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile, looking at the one who had spoken, ¡°What do you think?¡± Cold sweat began to bead on many people¡¯s foreheads. Could it be that he was planning to kill everyone present who had witnessed the event? This thought sent chills down the spines of many. Just then, Xue An sighed lightly, ¡°Alright, such insignificant lives as yours, I can¡¯t be bothered to kill you! I will erase this memory for you.¡± With that, Xue An waved his hand, and numerous strands of Divine Sense exploded forth, flying into the forehead of everyone present. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The bodies of those people stiffened, eyes reflecting terror. But soon, the memories related to this event in their minds were forcibly erased. Once the Divine Sense returned to Xue An¡¯s body, faces all around bore a look of utter confusion; soon after, they dispersed on their own. Because Xue An had given them one last instruction: once back home, these memories would disappear completely. By that time, they wouldn¡¯t even remember having been to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion today. Chapter 1191 - Chapter 1191 Chapter 1191 The Legitimate Wife Lady Ji Huan - Chapter 1191: Chapter 1191: The Legitimate Wife Lady Ji Huan ¨C Jealous of Nature (1st Update) Chapter 1191: Chapter 1191: The Legitimate Wife Lady Ji Huan ¨C Jealous of Nature (1st Update) Of course, not everyone left. For instance, Yan Meishu, who was standing there at this moment with a confused look on her face. Xue Anchong nodded at her, ¡°You are not from Lihen Heaven, so there¡¯s no need to erase your memory! And weren¡¯t you here leading a trading caravan this time? After you¡¯ve handed things over to Zui Meng, you should hurry and leave this realm!¡± Yan Meishu bowed her head, a hint of gloom in her eyes as she whispered, ¡°Yes! Thank you¡­ my lord!¡± Xue An smiled and turned to leave. Just then, Yan Meishu suddenly looked up, her eyes filled with hope, and said, ¡°My lord, will we be able to meet again in the future?¡± Xue An paused, not turning back as he said, ¡°Perhaps! Take care!¡± With that, Xue An strode away. Yan Meishu stood there, gazing at Xue An¡¯s retreating figure, her eyes brimming with sorrow and indecision. She knew that, with Xue An¡¯s strength, her previous plans were just wishful thinking! At that moment, Yu Ren stepped forward and said, ¡°Miss Yan, please come with me to handover the duties! Once that is done, please leave Lihen Heaven immediately, without delay! After all, the lord is also doing this for your own good!¡± Yan Meishu hesitated for a moment, then said softly, ¡°May I ask, who is he preparing to deal with?¡± Yu Ren shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s better for you not to know these things!¡± Yan Meishu was startled, and then, as if realizing something, felt her hair stand on end. Could it be¡­? This thought weighed heavily on Yan Meishu¡¯s heart. Because if her guess was correct, then Xue An¡¯s actions were incredibly bold! After all¡­ the opponent was an Ancient God who had existed for tens of thousands of years! Yan Meishu, with a heavy heart, followed Yu Ren. Meanwhile, Xue An walked straight up to Xiao Tian with a slight smile. ¡°How did you find the play just now?¡± Xiao Tian was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°You¡¯re very impressive! But I don¡¯t understand why you kept me alive and even allowed me to witness everything. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I might seek revenge on you?¡± ¡°Revenge?¡± Xue An let out a self-deprecating laugh, looking deeply into Xiao Tian¡¯s eyes, ¡°Right now, you can¡¯t even remember who your true enemy is. But I guess you must often feel puzzled in private, right?¡± Xiao Tian¡¯s expression changed, but Xue An, as if not noticing, continued in an indifferent tone. ¡°Puzzled about your identity, puzzled about everything you¡¯ve seen, and even puzzled about whether the memories in your mind are real or fake! And these¡­ are the true sources of your pain!¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Xiao Tian asked with a face full of astonishment. ¡°How would I know, right!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Actually, I can now lift the Curse Mark of Memory from you! But doing so would only alert him earlier, so I think, if you want to know the reasons for everything, then follow me to meet him!¡± Xue An did not specify who this ¡®him¡¯ was! But Xiao Tian was no fool and naturally understood that Xue An was referring to Lord Lihen. For some reason, instead of feeling hostile towards Xue An, he felt a surge of excitement. It was as if a voice from the depths of his soul was shouting, urging him to follow Xue An! ¡°Alright! Then I¡¯ll take this journey with you,¡± Xiao Tian said firmly. Xue An laughed and with a casual wave of his hand, he released the restraints on Xiao Tian. Jiang Xunnan hurriedly came forward, exchanged a few words, and then took his leave first. Xue An watched Xiao Tian¡¯s retreating figure and sighed lightly, ¡°I really wonder what kind of feelings you will have when you meet your true master.¡± At this moment, Zui Meng approached and said respectfully, ¡°Master, what should we do next?¡± Xue An did not speak right away, but quietly looked forward. His gaze seemed to penetrate the distant horizon, looking towards a place unknown and far away! After a while, he withdrew his gaze, turned around to look at Madam Zui Meng, and then smiled lightly. ¡°I remember you just said that you are the Second Madam of Lord Lihen?¡± Zui Meng nodded, ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± ¡°So, that means there is also a Madam,¡± Xue An asked. Upon hearing the words ¡®Madam¡¯, Zui Meng¡¯s face immediately soured, and she said with some difficulty, ¡°Yes!¡± There seemed to be an unwillingness to talk about this Madam. However, Xue An seemed quite interested and said with a smile, ¡°What is her name?¡± Zui Meng hesitated for a moment, ¡°She¡­ Her name is Ji Huan!¡± ¡°Ji Huan¡­¡± Xue An murmured softly, and then with a smile added, ¡°You seem quite afraid of her?¡± Zui Meng was taken aback and then replied with a wry smile, ¡°My lord, this Ji Huan is the wife of the main chamber to Lord Lihen! Her status is too eminent to speak of. Although I govern this peripheral city and am called the Second Madam by others, when compared to her, the gap is just too vast! And moreover¡­¡± Zui Meng lowered her head, speaking with a hint of helplessness, ¡°After I was assigned to this peripheral city, I stayed for over a thousand years without ever returning. Because this Ji Huan is extremely jealous, she once said that without her permission, I could not go back at all!¡± Her words were filled with grumbling and grievance. Xue An laughed heartily upon hearing this, ¡°Well then, send a Divine Sense message to this Madam, tell her there¡¯s a matter of great importance and that you must return to consult with her!¡± Zui Meng was stunned for a moment, but then quickly understood and nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes! Zui Meng understands!¡± Having said that, she turned and went off to make preparations. Xue An stood in place, looked up at the vast sky, and took a deep breath, his eyes shining brilliantly, ¡°Lord Lihen, it is finally your turn!¡± In Lihen City, located right at the heart of Lihen Heaven, aside from the Divine Temple where Lord Lihen resided, the most magnificent building was the Ding Tian Pavilion situated on an island outside the city. For it was the dwelling of Ji Huan, the main chamber wife of Lord Lihen. Naturally, it was opulent and breathtakingly beautiful. And at this moment. Inside the Ding Tian Pavilion, Ji Huan was rather boredly looking through a picture album. Just then, a middle-aged woman walked in very respectfully, ¡°Madam, have you not selected yet?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ji Huan yawned out of boredom and casually threw the album away, ¡°Boring! They are all just ordinary items; I haven¡¯t taken a fancy to a single one! Chu MaMa, the quality of goods you¡¯ve been providing lately has been rather low!¡± The middle-aged woman quickly nodded and bowed, ¡°Yes, yes! Madam, you are right to reprimand me! I will search more diligently for suitable candidates for you!¡± Ji Huan waved her hand dismissively, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve heard the same thing from you more than once! Not once have you managed to do as promised, what a waste!¡± Chu MaMa¡¯s face was covered in beads of sweat as she forced a smile, ¡°Madam, almost all the remarkable young talents within the Divine Realm are already here. If they still won¡¯t do, then I would have to find some appealing fresh meat from outside the Divine Realm for you!¡± Ji Huan laughed charmingly, ¡°Well then, make it quick and get on with it!¡± Chapter 1192 - Chapter 1192 Chapter 1192 A Seal Letter Going Together (2nd Chapter 1192: Chapter 1192 A Seal Letter Going Together (2nd Update) Chapter 1192: Chapter 1192 A Seal Letter Going Together (2nd Update) ¡°Yes!¡± Chu MaMa hurriedly responded and turned to leave. ¡°Come back!¡± Ji Huan suddenly shouted. ¡°Does Madam have any further instructions?¡± ¡°What has the Heavenly Lord been busy with recently?¡± Ji Huan asked nonchalantly. Chu MaMa hurriedly replied, ¡°Madam, the Heavenly Lord has recently been hosting a distinguished guest and hasn¡¯t shown himself!¡± ¡°A distinguished guest? What kind of guest? Male or female?¡± Ji Huan asked continuously. Chu MaMa shook her head, ¡°I heard it¡¯s a man, but as for the exact identity, I am not sure!¡± Ji Huan slowly leaned back in her chair, her expression changing unpredictably until she finally scoffed after a while. ¡°A distinguished guest¡­ Hehe, Lihen Heaven is the foremost heaven in the Divine Realm, what kind of guest could possibly be treated as a VIP by him?¡± Of course, Chu MaMa didn¡¯t dare to speak; in fact, if possible, she wished she hadn¡¯t heard any of it. ¡°Alright, you may leave now!¡± Ji Huan, sitting in her chair showed some impatience and waved her hand. Relieved, Chu MaMa quickly bowed deeply and was about to leave. But at that moment, a bright light suddenly burst into the room and flew straight toward Ji Huan. This sudden change made Chu MaMa involuntarily exclaim. Yet Ji Huan didn¡¯t even blink, recognizing that it was a letter sealed with Divine Sense. Indeed. As the bright light dissipated, the sealed letter was revealed. But upon seeing the seal on the letter, Ji Huan frowned and scoffed, ¡°It¡¯s that wench Zui Meng! What does she want to send me a letter for?¡± Saying so, Ji Huan raised her hand and the letter fell into her hand. When she opened the outer seal and glimpsed the information inside. Ji Huan couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Because the information contained in the letter was very simple, only a few brief sentences, yet it left Ji Huan completely baffled. What does Zui Meng want? Why does she suddenly need to return to Lihen City? Also mentioning there are important matters to discuss with me. What important matters could she have? These doubts tumbled through Ji Huan¡¯s mind, rendering her expression varied and unsettled. Chu MaMa didn¡¯t dare even lift her head, standing there with a terrified heart. Because she knew more than anyone the capricious moods of Madam Ji Huan. It wasn¡¯t until a good while later that Ji Huan coldly chuckled and crushed the letter seal in her hand. ¡°Chu MaMa!¡± ¡°Here!¡± ¡°Our Second Madam, Zui Meng, will be returning soon, you know what to do, right!¡± Ji Huan said with a smile. Chu MaMa¡¯s heart tightened, and she hurriedly nodded, ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Then go and prepare! Remember, the news of that wench Zui Meng returning must not be leaked at all. If the outside world or the Heavenly Lord hears of it, hehe, you know the consequences!¡± Chu MaMa trembled, ¡°Yes¡­ Yes! I will prepare right now!¡± After saying that, she hurriedly turned and went to prepare. Ji Huan leaned back in her chair, casually wrote a Divine Sense letter seal with only one word on it, ¡®Okay!¡¯ Then she sent it off. After doing all this, a cold smile appeared at the corners of Ji Huan¡¯s mouth. ¡°Important matters, I really want to see what important matters you could have!¡± Meanwhile, in the edge city, when Zui Meng received Ji Huan¡¯s reply, she immediately informed Xue An. ¡°Sir, Ji Huan has responded! She agrees to let me return!¡± Zui Meng said excitedly. Xue An nodded with a smile, ¡°Good!¡± ¡°When shall we depart?¡± Yu Ren asked from the side. Xue An glanced at Xiao Tian next to him, ¡°What do you think?¡± Xiao Tian said in a deep voice, ¡°I am ready at any time!¡± ¡°Then great! There is no time to delay, we set out tomorrow!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone responded in agreement. At this moment, Jiang Xunnan, who had been standing beside Xiao Tian, suddenly spoke timidly, ¡°Sir, can¡­ can I come along?¡± Xiao Tian¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Xunnan, what are you messing about? This is not a leisure trip!¡± But Jiang Xunnan was unmoved, just quietly looking at Xue An. Xue An looked at this woman and smiled slightly, ¡°You intend to come along?¡± Jiang Xunnan nodded and said solemnly, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Then you must think it through; this matter is very dangerous! I might not even be able to look out for you when the time comes!¡± Jiang Xunnan turned to look at a worried Xiao Tian, then smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to take care of me, I just want to accompany him to reclaim what he lost!¡± Xiao Tian was stunned by Jiang Xunnan¡¯s words and murmured deeply moved, ¡°Xun¡­ Xunnan¡­¡± Xue An laughed heartily, ¡°Good! Since that is the case, you¡¯ll come along as well!¡± The news of Xue An and Zui Meng¡¯s departure was unknown to the entire border city. Indeed, right now, the border city was in a strangely calm state. Those who witnessed everything that day had their memories forcibly erased by Xue An, naturally unaware of any anomaly. As for those who weren¡¯t there, although they felt something was amiss, they wisely kept silent under such atmosphere. Thus, their departure did not stir any ripples. As the largest heaven in the Divine Realm, Lihen Heaven¡¯s vast expanse was truly extraordinary. Even at Xue An¡¯s speed, traveling from the border city to the centrally located Lihen City took a considerable amount of time. Furthermore, they passed through numerous checkpoints along the way. These were defenses specially laid out by Lord Lihen, not to block enemies, but to be forewarned of their approach. Should any checkpoint detect an issue, Lord Lihen would know immediately and be prepared. This strategy was undeniably ingenious. But Lord Lihen never expected someone would sneak through by refining his wife Divine Sense, turning it into a tool to assist others. In fact, throughout their journey, not a single checkpoint dared to stop them. After all, the aura of Zui Meng was quite evident. Even though her power was far less than Madam Ji Huan¡¯s, she was still Lord Lihen¡¯s Second Madam, a stature not to be trifled with by the subordinates. Thus, they encountered no hurdles along the way and smoothly passed through numerous checkpoints. Finally, Lihen City was in sight. The group halted their steps, silently gazing at the magnificent and grand city. Zui Meng walked up to Xue An, pointed upward at the majestic structure floating in the sky, and whispered, ¡°Sir, that is where Madam Ji Huan resides, in the Ding Tian Pavilion!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An raised his head to gaze for a moment, then cracked a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s time to meet this Madam Ji!¡± With that said, Xue An took the lead, flying directly towards the Ding Tian Pavilion. At the same time. Ji Huan, who had been feigning sleep, suddenly opened her eyes, a hint of a cold smile flashing across her stunningly charming face. ¡°They arrived quite quickly!¡± Chapter 1193 - Chapter 1193 Chapter 1193 Open Strife and Secret Rivalry; Chapter 1193: Chapter 1193: Open Strife and Secret Rivalry; Showing Greedy Desires (Third Update) Chapter 1193: Chapter 1193: Open Strife and Secret Rivalry; Showing Greedy Desires (Third Update) Thinking of this, Ji Huan said in a deep voice, ¡°Chu MaMa!¡± At her command, Chu MaMa hastened in and asked, ¡°Madam, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°That bitch Zui Meng has already arrived, go greet her outside the gate!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chu MaMa turned to leave. ¡°Hold on!¡± Chu MaMa paused, astonished, ¡°Madam, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ji Huan¡¯s expression changed, and finally, through gritted teeth, she stood up and said slowly, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go! Order everyone to dress up, I want this bitch to understand clearly who the real Madam is! Don¡¯t think that just because she¡¯s been in charge of the border city for a few days, she can boss everyone around!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± At this moment, Zui Meng and her entourage had also arrived at the gate of Ding Tian Xuan. However, the gate was tightly closed, with not even a gatekeeper in sight. Yu Ren was somewhat surprised and couldn¡¯t help but ask in a low voice, ¡°Second Madam, what¡¯s going on? Could it be that the Madam doesn¡¯t know we¡¯re coming?¡± Hearing this, Zui Meng let out a bitter smile, ¡°How could she not know we are coming? I think she just wants to put us in our place! After all, Ji Huan is capable of doing anything!¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± Yu Ren was somewhat shocked. Zui Meng turned her head to look at Xue An, ¡°My lord, we¡­¡± Before she could finish, Xue An suddenly gestured with his hand for Zui Meng to be silent, then said with a smile, ¡°They¡¯ve arrived.¡± Arrived? What¡¯s arrived? Zui Meng was momentarily stunned. Then she saw the tightly closed gate burst open, and two rows of finely dressed maids and servants filed out. After emerging, the people stood on both sides, with their hands down, seemingly awaiting the arrival of an important person. Immediately after, an intoxicating fragrance wafted through the air. And then, a burst of girlish laughter was heard. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this my little sister Zui Meng?¡± As the voice sounded, an impressive procession emerged from the gate. And leading the procession, was none other than a woman dressed so splendidly and dazzlingly that one could hardly look directly at her. Her eyes flickered as she laughed coquettishly towards Zui Meng. ¡°Tsk tsk, little sister Zui Meng, it¡¯s been a millennium, how have you become so mature? Is that border city too barren?¡± Her words were incredibly sharp, clearly mocking Zui Meng for having aged. Thus, upon hearing these words, Zui Meng¡¯s eyes flashed with a covert anger, but soon after, this expression disappeared and she took a step forward to bow respectfully. ¡°Zui Meng pays her respects to big sister Ji Huan!¡± Ji Huan sneered, clearly pleased with herself. She relished this feeling. She knew well that Zui Meng was dissatisfied with her, but because of their status, Zui Meng had no choice but to bow respectfully and address her as ¡®big sister¡¯, even if she hated her. This feeling of superiority and the power to make others submit was what Ji Huan liked most. Therefore, she was smiling happily, ¡°Ah, why should there be such formalities between us sisters!¡± Saying so, her gaze wandered, sizing up the people behind Zui Meng. Originally, she didn¡¯t pay much attention, thinking these people were merely Zui Meng¡¯s subordinates. But when her eyes landed on Xue An standing to the side, she was visibly shaken and then froze in place. At this moment, Xue An was still wearing the white robe he often wore. With his white robe as pure as snow, he stood tall, his figure towering like a green pine against the snow, with an extraordinary demeanor. And looking further at his face, beneath his sword-like eyebrows were a pair of deep eyes, as profound as the ocean. Those eyes seemed to have a sort of magical power. Ji Huan felt that although she had only glanced for a moment, she couldn¡¯t help being completely immersed, unable to extricate herself. Ji Huan, as the wife of Lord Lihen, the most prestigious Heavenly Lord of the Divine Realm, had a fondness for dalliances, especially with younger men. Because of her status and position, she had seen countless young talents of extraordinary beauty. But it wasn¡¯t until she met Xue An that Ji Huan suddenly felt that compared to the youth in white before her. All those purportedly amazing talents were just commoners, utterly unworthy of mention. This shock at the level of the soul left Ji Huan stunned in place, speechless for quite some time. At this, the whole room inevitably fell into silence. Zui Meng sneakily glanced at Ji Huan, knowing full well the nature of this Madam, and couldn¡¯t help but sneer inwardly. As for Chu MaMa, who was following behind Ji Huan, she certainly understood her lady¡¯s intentions better, but such a loss of composure was quite unseemly. Thus, she couldn¡¯t help but cough lightly, softly reminding, ¡°Madam, the Second Madam has traveled from afar and must be very tired. Perhaps we should invite her inside to rest?¡± These words finally roused Ji Huan from her enraptured state. Realizing her own lapse in composure, she coughed awkwardly and then nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right! Please come in!¡± With those words, she took a deep look at Xue An, then reluctantly turned and led the way forward. Chu MaMa nodded towards Zui Meng at that moment, ¡°Second Madam, please!¡± Xue An and the others followed into the Ding Tian Xuan. Only after entering could they glimpse the grandeur and vastness of the Ding Tian Xuan. It even constituted a world of its own, with all sorts of beautiful landscapes that were a feast for the eyes. However, Zui Meng clearly wasn¡¯t in the mood to appreciate these sights. She quietly approached Xue An and whispered, ¡°My lord, this Ji Huan is not an easy person to deal with, and is extremely greedy and lustful! From the way she looked at you earlier, she obviously fancies you, what do you think¡­?¡± Zui Meng hesitated towards the end. Because she wasn¡¯t sure what Xue An had in mind. She feared that Xue An might lose his temper over this matter, resulting in a loss of composure and disrupting the plan. But to her surprise, Xue An simply smiled in response, ¡°This Ji Huan is quite attractive indeed!¡± After saying that, he walked forward with his head held high. Leaving Zui Meng standing there, baffled. What does that mean? Could it be that my lord is also interested in this Ji Huan? It¡¯s indeed a possibility! After all, Ji Huan¡¯s beauty is top-notch. And what man doesn¡¯t like gifts that come willingly to his doorstep? Thinking this, Zui Meng couldn¡¯t help but wryly smile. She was afraid that things wouldn¡¯t be so simple! After all, Ji Huan had a reputation for consuming men without spitting out the bones! Countless talented and beautiful young men had died at her hands! One could only hope that my lord¡­ will remain clear-headed! With a mind full of thoughts, Zui Meng followed the group into a reception hall. The opulence of the interior went without saying. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And as everyone took their seats and had barely sipped their tea. Ji Huan couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°Sister Zui Meng, this young man seems somewhat unfamiliar, may I ask who he is?¡± Zui Meng hesitated for a moment, just about to speak. At that moment, Xue An set down his teacup and gave Ji Huan a slight smile. ¡°She is my master!¡± Chapter 1194 - Chapter 1194 Chapter 1194 Seizing Love by Force Approaching Chapter 1194: Chapter 1194: Seizing Love by Force, Approaching the Climax (4th update) Chapter 1194: Chapter 1194: Seizing Love by Force, Approaching the Climax (4th update) Zui Meng was stupefied. Not just because of Xue An¡¯s words. But because she was horrified to discover, within Xue An¡¯s smile, there was a hint of shyness. This feeling made Zui Meng shiver. Because, as someone who had seen Xue An¡¯s maneuvers, she couldn¡¯t believe that Xue An would show such a tender smile. Yet she was completely baffled. Ji Huan, however, brightened up. Master! So, does this mean the young man is a disciple taken in by Zui Meng? Tsk tsk, accepting such a ¡°good-looking enough to eat¡± male disciple, Zui Meng clearly isn¡¯t as chaste as the rumors claim! And Xue An¡¯s slightly green smile made Ji Huan¡¯s heart surge even more. This was the sensation she loved the most. Furthermore, Xue An was Zui Meng¡¯s disciple. This even gave Ji Huan a thrilling sense of stealing someone¡¯s beloved. She had a strange predilection: the more something belonged to someone else, the more she liked to snatch it away. Thus her smile broadened. ¡°Ah, so you are a disciple of sister Zui Meng! In that case, you should also call me your grand master!¡± Xue An smiled and then lowered his head, appearing somewhat shy. Not only Zui Meng, but even Xiao Tian and Yu Ren amongst others were dumbstruck. Their minds were entirely filled with question marks. What is the master trying to do? Yet, Ji Huan¡¯s face flushed red with excitement, and if it weren¡¯t for the presence of so many people around, she would have loved to pounce upon and devour this ¡°fresh meat¡±. The more she thought about it, the more unbearable it became for Ji Huan, and she couldn¡¯t help but stealthily send a signal with her eyes to Chu Mama. Chu Mama, having followed Ji Huan for many years, understood immediately. Thus, she stepped forward with a smile and said, ¡°Second Madam, you all must be tired from your long journey! Why not go rest for a bit first?¡± Zui Meng and Yu Ren amongst others hadn¡¯t even reacted yet. Xue An nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right, I am quite tired! Maybe I should go rest for a bit!¡± Saying this, he then stood up to take his leave! Chu Mama¡¯s eyes lit up, then warmly said: ¡°In that case, young master follow me please!¡± Saying so, she began leading the way and took Xue An out with her. Before leaving, Xue An indifferently glanced at Zui Meng and the others, imperceptibly nodded, and then boldly walked away. Zui Meng and the others were shocked, suddenly understanding something, and promptly closed their mouths and ceased speaking. And seeing Xue An follow Chu Mama away, Ji Huan¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but become more exhilarated. After a while, when she saw Chu Mama return to the guest hall and secretly signal her, Ji Huan stood up somewhat impatiently and said pretentiously worried, ¡°Oh dear, I just remembered there¡¯s something urgent I haven¡¯t done yet, Chu Mama!¡± ¡°I¡¯m right here!¡± ¡°Could you please stay here and chat with sister Zui Meng and the others? I¡¯ll be right back!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ji Huan smiled at Zui Meng, ¡°Sister Zui Meng, please wait here for me for a while!¡± There was a flicker of peculiarity in Zui Meng¡¯s eyes, but she quickly regained a full smile, ¡°Of course, sister Ji Huan, go ahead with your work! We can rest here for a while!¡± Ji Huan left the guest hall beaming. And once she left, Chu Mama started chattering away with Zui Meng and the others with a smile. Yet, she completely failed to notice the strange expressions in the eyes of Zui Meng and Yu Ren amongst others. It¡¯s almost as if¡­ taking pleasure in others¡¯ misfortune. At the same time. Xue An was sitting in the room specially arranged for him by Chu MaMa. This room could be described as extremely luxurious and opulent, with even the tables and chairs carved from flawless beautiful jade. But the most eye-catching thing in the room was the big bed. The bed was as big as a room, not to mention the intricately carved beams and painted rafters, but most importantly, it emitted an ambiguous and warm fragrance. Those of weak willpower would lose their hearts and minds upon smelling it. However, Xue An showed no emotion and just sat at the table, quietly waiting for something. Finally. When he heard footsteps coming from outside the door, a cold smile involuntarily appeared at the corner of his mouth. At that moment, the door was silently pushed open. Ji Huan, having changed her attire at some unknown time, stepped inside. Ji Huan at this time was completely different from before. If the earlier Ji Huan was dressed like a lavishly adorned noblewoman, now she resembled a seductive demoness entering in the dead of night, filled with deadly allure. And when she saw Xue An sitting at the table, she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Normally, the men who had been in this room would have lost their reasoning. Some wouldn¡¯t even wait for her to enter; they would already be lying on the bed, unable to extricate themselves from the depths of sensuality. But unexpectedly, this young man in white remained so calm, that even sitting there, he gave Ji Huan a feeling of solitude. But soon, Ji Huan regained her composure, then greedily licked her lips. She adored this kind of feeling. She even couldn¡¯t wait to hear the painful moans of this young man under her control. So she walked over leisurely, then feigned surprise as she said. ¡°Young Master, how come you are in my room?¡± Her voice was cold yet filled with endless seduction. Xue An looked up, quietly glanced at Ji Huan, and then smirked. ¡°Your room?¡± Being so close, Ji Huan could even smell the faint fragrance emanating from Xue An. This made her so excited that she couldn¡¯t restrain herself and broke into giggles. ¡°Yes, indeed, this is my room!¡± ¡°Well, I really didn¡¯t know, it was that Mama who brought me here! Since it¡¯s your room, Madam, I shall take my leave then!¡± Saying so, Xue An stood up and was about to leave. But how could Ji Huan let the ¡°fat in her mouth¡± fly away? So, giggling, she quickly blocked Xue An¡¯s path. ¡°What? Did you come to my room with ill intentions and now you¡¯re planning to just leave casually?¡± Ji Huan said gigglingly, the greed in her eyes seemed to devour Xue An in one bite. Xue An slightly raised his eyebrows and said with a half-smile, ¡°And what does Madam think?¡± ¡°Of course¡­ you should submit to me!¡± As she said this, Ji Huan lunged at him, face full of intoxication. But what greeted her wasn¡¯t a warm embrace. Instead, she lunged at empty air. This stunned Ji Huan, and at that moment, Xue An¡¯s cold voice reached her ears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I won¡¯t submit to you!¡± Ji Huan shuddered all over, and at the same time, she saw a slender hand reach out to her in a blink of an eye and touched her forehead. Ji Huan shook violently and then stood there frozen, unable to move. Then Xue An continued his action, his eyes flashed, and he directly pulled out an extremely odd Talisman Seal from Ji Huan¡¯s body. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After enclosing the Talisman Seal with Divine Sense layer by layer, ensuring it no longer had contact with the outside world, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. He wasn¡¯t afraid of Ji Huan, but he knew well that Ji Huan must possess a spying Talisman Seal planted by Lord Lihen. Thus, to be cautious, this was necessary! After doing all this, Xue An then looked up at Ji Huan, whose eyes were full of shock, and slightly smiled. ¡°Hello, let¡¯s get acquainted again, my name is Xue An!¡± Chapter 1195 - Chapter 1195 Chapter 1195 Walking Into the Trap - Chapter 1195: Chapter 1195: Walking Into the Trap ¨C Interrogating Ji Huan (1st Update) Chapter 1195: Chapter 1195: Walking Into the Trap ¨C Interrogating Ji Huan (1st Update) Ji Huan, though unable to move her body, had normal speech and cognition. She looked at Xue An with a face full of shock, and it wasn¡¯t until a while later that she gradually regained her composure, then with an ashen face and a cold voice, she said. ¡°What do you want to do? Don¡¯t you know who I am? Release me now, and I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones, otherwise, I swear you won¡¯t have a burial place upon your death.¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°Enough with the pretense, there¡¯s no use talking like this to me; since I captured you, of course I know who you are!¡± Ji Huan¡¯s expression changed, then as if she understood something, she said angrily, ¡°It was that bitch Zui Meng, wasn¡¯t it? She definitely instructed you to act against me in secret! That bitch, once I get out, I will definitely kill her!¡± Until now, Ji Huan still thought that Xue An was one of Zui Meng¡¯s people. Xue An naturally couldn¡¯t be bothered to explain these trivial matters to Ji Huan. He simply said indifferently, ¡°Cut the crap, answer when I ask you! If you dare to hide anything¡­ I think you should know the methods of a Divine Thought Cultivator!¡± Ji Huan was filled with indignation. Considering her noble identity, which was usually pampered and privileged, no one would dare to speak against her, let alone look her in the eye. But she hadn¡¯t expected to fall into Xue An¡¯s hands today, and from his tone, it sounded as if he was reprimanding a prisoner. So naturally, she was full of resentment. However, Xue An had a good habit, which was to never indulge others¡¯ bad behavior. Thus, when he didn¡¯t receive a response from Ji Huan, he raised his hand and slapped her across the face. Slap! The crisp sound caused the teacups on the table to tremble. Ji Huan was sent flying a dozen meters by the slap, crashing down onto the large bed, making the wooden frame emit a loud noise. The maids outside the door, who were responsible for guarding, exchanged glances hearing these sounds, and then all revealed knowing smiles. They were all too familiar with this sound. It seems the Madam must have succeeded! But Madam seems to be playing a bit rough today! Normally, isn¡¯t it towards the end that she starts to inflict suffering? Why did they hear the sound of a slap right from the beginning today? Although they were curious, none of these maids dared make the slightest noise. Ji Huan¡¯s notorious temper was well-known. If they accidentally disrupted her mood, that would be certainly fatal. However, these maids had no idea that their Madam, so noble she was beyond description, was lying straight on the bed right now, bleeding from the mouth and nose, her cheek swollen high, as she looked with a terrified gaze at Xue An, who was walking steadily to the side of the bed. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t imagine that Xue An would dare to actually strike her, and to strike so fiercely. The injury on her face subdued Ji Huan¡¯s arrogance a lot, at least when she looked at Xue An again, there was no longer the previous domineering attitude. Xue An couldn¡¯t help but nod in satisfaction, ¡°Good! It seems we have reached the first step in our cooperation! Now, answer when I ask you, do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Yes!¡± Ji Huan said, trying to keep herself composed. ¡°Who is Lord Lihen to you!¡± ¡°He¡­ He is my husband!¡± ¡°Since he¡¯s your husband, why don¡¯t you live together?¡± Xue An suddenly asked. Upon mentioning this matter, a hint of embarrassment flashed across Ji Huan¡¯s face. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know, perhaps he has grown tired of me over time. After all, men are like that!¡± Between the lines, she complained about men, and then she stealthily glanced at Xue An. Ji Huan didn¡¯t understand what this young man in white intended to do by asking these questions. And by all accounts, having been slapped by him, she should hate him utterly, but surprisingly, Ji Huan couldn¡¯t find it in herself to feel any hatred at all. Even a faint sense of excitement and anticipation. This made Ji Huan tremble slightly all over, and her gaze towards Xue An became ambiguous. However, Xue An didn¡¯t notice any of this at all. His main concern now was how to rescue the Hua Clan Deity trapped here without alerting Lord Lihen. That¡¯s why he had gone to such great lengths to start with Ji Huan. He didn¡¯t even use the Divine Sense techniques on Ji Huan, because it was different from Zui Meng. After all, Ji Huan was the official Madam of Lord Lihen in name, within Lihen City. If he forced the use of techniques from the Divine Sense to refine or steal her memories, it would very likely alarm Lord Lihen. In which case, all his efforts would be in vain. The only thing to do now was to coax more information out of Ji Huan¡¯s mouth. Thinking of this, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Do you know what Lord Lihen is doing now?¡± At these words, Ji Huan revealed a bitter smile. ¡°How could I possibly know what he¡¯s busy with! Despite being his wife in name, in his eyes, I¡¯m probably only a tad better than a maid! As a Heavenly Lord, he needs not seek my consent for his actions! However¡­¡± Ji Huan paused, then looking at Xue An with a seductive smile, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that he¡¯s recently been entertaining a distinguished guest from afar and is completely preoccupied with that!¡± ¡°A distinguished guest from afar?¡± Xue An was slightly taken aback, with a glint in his eyes. ¡°Do you know who it might be?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that I do not know! Ah, lying here so rigidly is really uncomfortable! How about we make a deal? You release the restraint on my body, and I promise not to run away. What do you think?¡± Ji Huan said with a charming and coy smile. At this moment, the swelling on her face had already recovered to its original state, only a trace of blood on the corner of her mouth remained, which paradoxically added a unique allure to her, along with the radiant smile on her face, enough to make any slightly weaker-willed man succumb instantly. What a pity. She had encountered Xue An. Xue An frowned slightly and was not swayed by her allure, but instead slowly raised another hand and said indifferently, ¡°Not very good! And as I said before, I ask, you answer! So if I find you talking more nonsense next time, be careful with the other side of your face!¡± Upon hearing Xue An¡¯s response, Ji Huan couldn¡¯t help but be startled. For the first time in her life, she doubted her own charm. In the past, whatever she did, in the face of any hero, a few words or smiles would usually make them fall at her feet. Even the initial Lord Lihen was beguiled by her. This was something Ji Huan took great pride in. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But she never expected that her tricks would be completely ineffective against this young man in white. Could it be that she was aging, losing her charm? No! How could that be! I am still in my prime; it must be that this young man has a problem! Ji Huan¡¯s mind began to wander with delirious thoughts. Meanwhile, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Now I ask you, do you know where the Deity of the Hua Clan, captured by Lord Lihen, is being held?¡± Chapter 1196 - Chapter 1196 Chapter 1196 Those Past Memories Divine Realm Chapter 1196: Chapter 1196: Those Past Memories Divine Realm Key (2nd Update) Chapter 1196: Chapter 1196: Those Past Memories Divine Realm Key (2nd Update) Hearing Xue An¡¯s words, Ji Huan felt like she had been struck by lightning, finally realizing what this young man wanted to do, she couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in shock: ¡°Hua Clan! You are actually from the Hua Clan?¡± Seeing Ji Huan¡¯s reaction, Xue An knew there was a chance. Because the more she reacted like this, the more it showed that Ji Huan was aware of the Hua Clan¡¯s existence. This greatly boosted Xue An¡¯s confidence, and he nodded, saying: ¡°Yes, I am indeed a member of the Hua Clan! Since you know about the Hua Clan, then you must also know where those Hua Clan Deities are imprisoned, right?¡± Ji Huan stared blankly at Xue An for a while before finally managing a bitter smile and said. ¡°Yes, I indeed know about the Hua Clan, and I will not hide from you that I have personally witnessed those Hua Clan Deities being captured back in the day!¡± Hearing this, a bright light flashed in Xue An¡¯s eyes, and he eagerly asked: ¡°Where are they now? Tell me everything you know!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ji Huan responded, then her expression turned very strange, and her eyes displayed a mixture of respect and fear. ¡°When I had just married Lord Lihen, enjoying his favour at the time, I once accompanied him drinking for three whole days and nights. Eventually, he was completely drunk, and in high spirits, he took me to a place called¡­ Divine Prison!¡± ¡°Divine Prison¡­¡± Xue An murmured softly. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s Divine Prison!¡± Ji Huan said, with a look of fear in her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s a scene I will never forget for the rest of my life!¡± ¡°At that time, the ground of the Divine Prison was covered with interlocking giant stone ridges, and on those ridges, countless tall Deities were bound by iron chains!¡± ¡°Some of these Deities had already died, but some were still alive! But even those alive were on their last breath because¡­¡± ¡°Because why?¡± Xue An had been listening quietly all along, but at this point, he couldn¡¯t wait to ask. ¡°Because I saw countless poisonous insects gnawing at the bodies of these Deities. When a Hua Clan Deity would fall, these insects would swarm and then transform into¡­ a Deity of Lihen Heaven!¡± At this point, Ji Huan stopped. It was not because she did not want to continue, but because she could not go on. A terribly fierce intent to kill enveloped Xue An completely, freezing even Ji Huan¡¯s body. Ji Huan couldn¡¯t help but cry out anxiously: ¡°My Lord¡­ Please spare my life!¡± At this moment, she no longer dared to jest as she had before, because she knew very well that this young man in white, who came for the Hua Clan, left no room for turning back. Because the blood feud between Lord Lihen and the Hua Clan was absolutely unresolvable! Hearing Ji Huan¡¯s plea for mercy, Xue An took a deep breath and then slowly exhaled. Only after this breath did the murderous intent on his body disappear, then he faintly said: ¡°Continue!¡± Ji Huan, trembling with fear, continued: ¡°Yet even in such a harsh environment, none of the Hua Clan Deities, whether dead or alive, had submitted! Even once, when Lord Lihen was on patrol, an incredibly tall giant suddenly rose from the ground, attempting to deliver a fatal blow to Lord Lihen!¡± ¡°But it was all in vain! In front of Lord Lihen, this giant¡¯s counterattack naturally failed, and his entire body was blown into mere white bones!¡± ¡°When Lord Lihen roared with laughter, he said that these Hua Clan Deities are always so stubborn, forever unchanging!¡± ¡°And then?¡± Xue An said indifferently, as if he was listening to a trivial matter. ¡°Then¡­¡± Ji Huan struggled to continue, ¡°I followed Lord Lihen into the deepest level of the Divine Prison, and then I saw a young man with three eyes!¡± Xue An¡¯s eyes lit up, but he remained silent. Ji Huan hesitated, unable to continue, stealthily glanced at Xue An, and then gritted his teeth before continuing, ¡°At that time, Lord Lihen tried to persuade the Three-Eyed Divine General to surrender, but the Divine General did not speak! This silent refusal ultimately enraged Lord Lihen, and then¡­ he forcefully gouged out the vertical eye of the Three-Eyed Divine General!¡± Bang! The extremely sturdy bed under Ji Huan collapsed into dust with a slight noise. Although the mattress remained intact, Ji Huan fell to the ground, exclaiming in shock. Yet Xue An¡¯s voice was still cold as ice, ¡°Continue!¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Yes! At that time¡­ when Lord Lihen was committing such a bloody and brutal act, the Three-Eyed Divine General just quietly watched, not even shaking his body, and even had a mocking sneer on his face!¡± ¡°This angered Lord Lihen greatly, but ultimately he could do nothing and led me away. That was the only time I followed Lord Lihen to the Divine Prison! The next day, when he sobered up, he strictly ordered me not to reveal anything I saw!¡± ¡°After that¡­ we gradually separated! So, I don¡¯t know what happened afterward!¡± Ji Huan had told everything he knew, then stealthily observed Xue An, trying to gauge the reaction of this young Hua Clan member. Xue An¡¯s expression was like still water, his eyes flickering with light, and after a long while, he softly said. ¡°How long has it been since you went to the Divine Prison until now?¡± ¡°One thousand eight hundred and thirty-one years!¡± Ji Huan said softly. Xue An shuddered, then nodded, ¡°Okay! I understand! Since you have been to the Divine Prison, you naturally know where it is, how can one enter it?¡± Ji Huan said with a bitter smile, ¡°The location of the Divine Prison is not special; the entrance is beneath the Divine Temple in Lihen City, but the problem is, to enter there, one must obtain a guiding lantern!¡± ¡°A guiding lantern?¡± Xue An frowned. ¡°Yes! The Divine Prison is a peculiar place; it¡¯s like a spatial rift between the Divine Realm and The Multiverse Realms. It is fraught with countless spatial cracks, extremely dangerous. This guiding lantern is essentially what leads you towards the Divine Prison! Without it, you would be utterly lost in a labyrinth of space, never able to find your way out; in essence, that lantern is like the key to the Divine Prison!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°How can one obtain this lantern?¡± Hearing Xue An¡¯s words, Ji Huan smiled bitterly again, ¡°It¡¯s no use, Lord Lihen trusts no one, and the only guiding lantern is carried with him at all times!¡± After listening, Xue An lowered his head, falling silent. Ji Huan waited anxiously, fearing that the young man in white might kill him in frustration. But after a while, Xue An suddenly raised his head, saying lightly to Ji Huan, ¡°I¡¯ll handle the matter of the lantern myself. Now I ask you, are you confident you can enter the Divine Prison without alerting Lord Lihen?¡± Chapter 1197 - Chapter 1197 Chapter 1197 Three Days Later Prepare to Make a Chapter 1197: Chapter 1197: Three Days Later, Prepare to Make a Move (3rd Update) Chapter 1197: Chapter 1197: Three Days Later, Prepare to Make a Move (3rd Update) ¡°This¡­¡± Ji Huan showed a look of hesitation. At this moment, Xue An casually waved a hand, and a sword light suddenly flashed past, flying directly into Ji Huan¡¯s forehead. Ji Huan felt a coolness on her forehead, but other than that there were no abnormalities, so she stood there dumbfounded. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Now there is a sword light in your sea of consciousness. If I command it or if you harbor any malevolent thoughts, the next second your head and your soul will explode together, and even the Saint won¡¯t be able to save you! So I hope you think clearly before you speak!¡± Hearing this, Ji Huan¡¯s face was filled with panic, and then she finally understood, nodding hastily towards Xue An. ¡°Understood! Understood! Although this task is somewhat difficult, I think I should be able to do it!¡± ¡°Very good!¡± Having said that, Xue An¡¯s eyes flashed. Ji Huan felt the restraints on her body disappear in an instant, and she collapsed on the mattress, panting heavily. Xue An stepped back a few steps without changing his expression, quietly watching. It took a full cup of tea¡¯s time before Ji Huan finally got her breathing under control. Then she rolled over to sit up, her face filled with trepidation as she bowed to Xue An saying, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the noble!¡± Xue An waved his hand, ¡°No need for that! When do you think you can set out for Divine Prison?¡± Ji Huan furrowed her brows in thought for a moment, then spoke solemnly, ¡°Sir, this matter should not be rushed. We need to first gather some information. I think it will take at least three days!¡± ¡°Then I will give you three days! But remember, if you have any treacherous thoughts¡­¡± Xue An showed his pearly white teeth, smiling with a chill full of murderous intent. Ji Huan shuddered all over, panicked, ¡°I dare not, I dare not. Sir, please rest assured, I know what¡¯s important!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good! Go then!¡± With that, Xue An turned around to leave. Ji Huan hurriedly followed behind. But as they approached the door, Xue An suddenly stopped, and then stepped aside to let her through, stating lightly, ¡°You go ahead! Remember to act as usual, and don¡¯t show any slips!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ji Huan naturally understood that Xue An was doing this to prevent others from being suspicious. After all, with Ji Huan¡¯s personality, how could she tolerate others walking in front of her. This made Ji Huan secretly admire Xue An¡¯s attention to detail, and then she placed her hand on the doorknob, took a deep breath, composed herself, and replaced her face with that usual arrogant and disdainful expression before pushing the door open and walking out imposingly. Outside the door, in the corridor, stood maids waiting to be summoned. Upon seeing Ji Huan walk out, these maids hurriedly bowed, all of them paying their respects together. ¡°Madam!¡± Ji Huan didn¡¯t even spare these people a glance, walking arrogantly forward. Following after, Xue An also walked out. Hearing his footsteps, many maids couldn¡¯t help but steal a glance at Xue An. Seeing Xue An in his white clothes, they too were startled, but soon, their looks became somewhat strange. Especially after seeing Xue An following closely behind Ji Huan as she walked away, their faces filled with insinuating expressions. At this moment, Ji Huan, who was walking in front, suddenly stopped, and without turning her head, commanded, ¡°Remember to clean up the room, and¡­ that bed must be thrown out too!¡± Having said this, she strode away. Leaving the maids standing there with confused faces, looking at each other. What does it mean? Why throw out the bed? Isn¡¯t the Madam usually very fond of this bed? The maids pondered in their hearts and then entered the room. The room was very tidy, with not much that needed cleaning. But all these maids were stupefied. Because the large bed, which had taken up half the room, had vanished. To be precise, it had turned into a pile of dust, leaving only an intact mattress on the floor. The maids stared blankly, and it wasn¡¯t until a while later that someone said in a near-moan, ¡°My goodness, how vigorous was that? Did they shake the bed into dust?¡± Another maid, with a face full of admiration, said, ¡°That young man in white seemed so frail, but who knew he could be so formidable!¡± Her tone seemed full of envy. And the rest of the maids agreed wholeheartedly. Soon, the story spread rapidly through the entire Divine Prison Pavilion, thanks to the maids¡¯ gossip. Many of the servants enjoyed discussing it, embellishing the tale and adding more ambiguous overtones. Xue An, of course, was unaware of all this. Even if he had known, he would not have bothered to pay attention. At the moment, his thoughts were entirely focused on how to enter the Divine Prison. He had even ignored the amorous or peculiar looks directed at him when he returned to the banquet hall. Before his return, Chu MaMa had been idly chatting with Zui Meng and others at the banquet hall. But the conversation soon lapsed into silence. Zui Meng and the others, preoccupied with heavy thoughts as they drank tea, were all worried about Xue An¡¯s safety. Chu MaMa, however, was completely at ease and didn¡¯t think much of it. But she also hadn¡¯t expected Ji Huan to return so quickly. Based on past experiences, it would have been at least until nightfall. What¡¯s happening today? Could it be dissatisfaction? But the expression doesn¡¯t seem to indicate that at all! Chu MaMa was full of amazement. Upon seeing Xue An, Zui Meng, Yu Ren, and the others couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. Anyway, the important thing was that Xue An was safe and sound! When Xue An returned to his seat, He saw Ji Huan smile at Zui Meng, ¡°Sister Zui Meng, I feel a bit tired today. Let¡¯s all take a rest. We can chat more tomorrow, okay?¡± Zui Meng naturally had no objections and nodded, ¡°I will follow whatever instructions you have, sister!¡± Ji Huan smiled, then gave Xue An a deep look before turning her head to instruct, ¡°Chu MaMa, please take care of sister Zui Meng and the rest of the guests!¡± Chu MaMa hurriedly nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± Ji Huan left. After that, Chu MaMa led Zui Meng and the others downstairs and arranged their rooms before leaving. Once everyone had left, Zui Meng couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°My lord, what exactly happened? This Ji Huan¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An was drinking tea at the moment, and upon hearing Zui Meng¡¯s question, he put down his teacup and said with a light smile, ¡°She now dares not disobey!¡± Hearing Xue An say this, Zui Meng and Yu Ren exchanged glances, seeing the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. They didn¡¯t understand how Xue An had managed to subdue Madam Ji Huan in such a short visit. And Jiang Xunnan, who had been silent, suddenly asked, ¡°Then¡­ what¡¯s our next step?¡± Xue An picked up his cup, took a gentle sip of tea, and said calmly, ¡°I gave her three days. In three days, all will become clear!¡± Chapter 1198 - Chapter 1198 Chapter 1198 The Grudge of Annihilation The Chapter 1198: Chapter 1198: The Grudge of Annihilation, The Hatred of Extinction (1st Update) Chapter 1198: Chapter 1198: The Grudge of Annihilation, The Hatred of Extinction (1st Update) Meanwhile. In Ji Huan¡¯s room, Chu MaMa stood by with her hands clasped. Ji Huan sat quietly, her expression shifting unpredictably, until after a long while, she spoke in a deep voice: ¡°Has the Heavenly Lord shown any new movements lately?¡± Chu MaMa shook her head, ¡°Replying to the mistress, the Heavenly Lord has been in secret talks with that guest within the Divine Kingdom all this time, never once stepping out!¡± Ji Huan fell into silence, then after a moment nodded, ¡°Good! Have someone keep an eye on the Heavenly Lord. Report back to me immediately at any sign of new developments!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chu MaMa dared not disobey, hastily nodding in agreement. However, a trace of confusion arose in her heart. Why had the mistress become so strange after meeting that young man just once? What was going on with her? ¡°And¡­¡± Ji Huan bit her lip, ¡°Strengthen surveillance on Zui Meng¡¯s end as well, but besides that, do not let anyone contact them, especially¡­ that youth in white!¡± Chu MaMa was momentarily stunned, then nodded and replied, ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°You may leave! I¡¯m tired and wish to rest,¡± said Ji Huan, waving her hand weakly. Chu MaMa smiled knowingly and bowed before retreating. Ji Huan leaned back in her chair, her eyes bleakly fixated on the ceiling, her face occasionally flashing with frustration and remorse. She now hated Zui Meng for the fact that he brought Xue An to her. She had thought it would be a pleasure, but instead, she had trapped herself. Just thinking of being dragged into the feud between the Hua Clan and Lord Lihen made Ji Huan¡¯s heart tremble with fear. But that wasn¡¯t just any ordinary hatred! Grievances that could lead to the annihilation of a clan and the extinction of a species. Any one of those reasons was enough to strike terror into the heart. But now, even if she wanted to extricate herself, it was impossible. Thinking this, Ji Huan, holding onto one last hope, closed her eyes and began to scour her body and sea of consciousness with Divine Sense. Everything was normal in her body, but in the depths of her sea of consciousness, a long sword stood starkly. This sword, devoid of even a hint of light, floated there silently. If one were not purposely sensing for it, one would not even notice its existence. However, when Ji Huan tentatively sent out a sliver of Divine Sense to touch the sword, A flash of sword light appeared, and the sliver of Divine Sense was instantly snuffed out. Ji Huan let out a muffled groan, a pained expression crossing her face, while her heart fell into complete despair. She was well aware that this was the Sword Mark that Xue An had planted within her. And just as he said, if she dared to disobey, the outcome waiting for her would be death and the dissolution of her spiritual path. After a long contemplation, Ji Huan sighed faintly and then slowly got up and walked out. No matter what, it was best to fulfill her promise! Otherwise, her life could truly not be guaranteed! Just as Ji Huan began to rack her brains, planning on how to enter Divine Prison without alarming Lord Lihen, Inside the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Xiao Tian and Jiang Xunnan were staring in amazement at this strange world before them. Xue An laughed beside them, ¡°This is a world that I carry with me!¡± As he spoke, two little girls came running over, cheering and throwing themselves into Xue An¡¯s arms, then each of them took one side and kissed his cheeks without stopping. It wasn¡¯t until after a lot of affectionate fuss that Xiang Xiang noticed Xiao Tian and Jiang Xunnan by her side and asked somewhat astonished, ¡°Daddy, who are these two uncles and aunties?¡± ¡°Yes, yes! These two uncles and aunties don¡¯t seem to be humans!¡± Nian Nian also asked curiously. As they were speaking, Jin Li suddenly popped out from Nian Nian¡¯s arms and flew straight to Xiao Tian¡¯s side, circling around him and even flirtatiously fanning his shoulders with her tail. This left Xiao Tian also surprised, but somehow, he felt a sense of familiarity from Jin Li, and could not help but raise his hand to gently pet her. Jin Li let out a joyful cry, then affectionately rubbed her fish head against Xiao Tian¡¯s fingers. This scene was also witnessed by An Yan and Hu Ying, who had arrived moments later, leaving everyone slightly astonished. For through these days of interaction, the true character of Jin Li, transformed from divine patterns, was clear to all. One could say that Jin Li was usually quite snobbish. Apart from Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, and An Yan, she would not even acknowledge Hu Ying, not to mention an outsider. Yet unexpectedly, she was so affectionate with Xiao Tian. Only Xue An understood the reason, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. Jin Li was originally transformed from divine patterns, and these divine patterns were formed in the Land of the Fallen Gods within the Sea of Divine Wrath. In essence, her being was imbued with the aura of countless deities who once fought side by side with the Hua Clan. Therefore, upon seeing Xiao Tian, she instinctively felt close to him. At this time, Hu Ying looked Xiao Tian and Jiang Xunnan up and down, then laughed, ¡°Turns out it¡¯s two from the Mang Clan, that¡¯s quite rare indeed!¡± ¡°Fairy Sister Fox Immortal, what is the Mang Clan?¡± Xiao Yu asked perplexedly from the side. ¡°You don¡¯t know the Mang Clan? It means dog! That¡¯s how these dog-like beings usually refer to themselves!¡± Hu Ying said with a gleaming smile. Xiao Yu suddenly realized, ¡°Oh¡­ It turns out you mean dogs!¡± As soon as she spoke, she realized her slip of tongue, hurriedly covering her mouth, looking somewhat apologetically at Jiang Xunnan and the rest. But Jiang Xunnan didn¡¯t pay any attention to these words; she was staring at Hu Ying in astonishment, until after a long while, she exclaimed. ¡°A fox spirit? But shouldn¡¯t fox spirits be afraid when they see members of our dog clan?¡± As soon as she said this, the smiling Hu Ying¡¯s forehead immediately blackened, then she furiously retorted, ¡°You¡¯re the fox spirit, your whole family are fox spirits! I am a proud member of the Heavenly Fox Clan! Are you a little dog looking for a fight?¡± Everyone knew that Hu Ying hated being called a fox spirit the most, just like how Xiao Yu detested being called teppanyaki. Jiang Xunnan was so scared by Hu Ying¡¯s reaction that she quickly hid behind Xiao Tian and didn¡¯t even dare to lift her head. Seeing this, Xue An chuckled, ¡°Alright, alright! Ying¡¯er, these are my friends, so don¡¯t be so fierce, or you might have trouble finding a husband in the future!¡± These words caused Hu Ying¡¯s face to instantly blush to the roots of her ears, and she said lividly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry anyone, I will just follow Brother Xue An! You can¡¯t get rid of me! Humph!¡± Saying that, she turned and left. Leaving Xiao Yu standing there, grinning foolishly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However before she could speak, Hu Ying suddenly grabbed her ear, ¡°Standing there for what? Are you not coming with me?¡± ¡°Ow ow ow, it hurts! Fairy Sister Fox Immortal, Granny Fox Immortal! Please be gentle, you¡¯re about to rip my ear off!¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s cries of pain gradually faded in the distance. Xue An gave a helpless wry smile; he had no way to deal with Hu Ying and could only hope to find time soon to send her back to Qingqiu Fox Country, to give Huyue a headache for a change. At this point, An Yan stepped forward, looking at Xiao Tian with a kind of pained tenderness. Xue An had already explained the whole story to An Yan, so she had both respect and compassion for this troubled divine being of the Hua Clan, and she suggested, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go inside to talk! While there¡¯s still time, have a good rest first!¡± Chapter 1199 - Chapter 1199 Chapter 1199 Red Lips Like Fire The Great Battle Chapter 1199: Chapter 1199: Red Lips Like Fire, The Great Battle Finally Begins (2nd Update) Chapter 1199: Chapter 1199: Red Lips Like Fire, The Great Battle Finally Begins (2nd Update) Xiao Tian, although still without his memories, had faintly guessed something, so he showed great respect to both Xue An and An Yan, nodding and saying, ¡°Yes!¡± The banquet was opulent, not only featuring a variety of dishes brought from Earth but also fresh fruits and vegetables produced within the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Thanks to the Divine Talisman ball, the Magic Treasures Pavilion was undergoing changes every day, not only gradually expanding in size but the Spiritual Energy within it was also becoming increasingly abundant. That¡¯s why there were naturally grown spiritual herbs and vegetables. Everyone enjoyed the meal immensely. Especially Hu Ying. Just moments ago, she was staring down Jiang Xunnan with her whiskers bristling; and now in a short amount of time, they were sitting intimately together, talking and laughing happily. This brought an involuntary smile to Xue An¡¯s face. No matter how Hu Ying pretends to be mature, in reality, her mind was no different from a child¡¯s. Though sometimes she acts quite wilful, in the blink of an eye she might forget what she has said. For instance, right now, she and Jiang Xunnan seemed to get along as if they were long-lost bosom friends. The dinner ended in this warm and intimate atmosphere. Xiao Tian and Jiang Xunnan, both drunk to the point of stupor, did not return to their own places but were arranged by Xue An to stay in the Magic Treasures Pavilion, and in the same room, no less. After settling the two of them in, Xue An went downstairs to the living room. Hu Ying and Xiao Yu were still unshakably playing fighting games in their own room. The two little girls had also gone to bed. An Yan was the only one sitting on the couch, waiting for Xue An. Seeing this, Xue An smiled, walked over, and sat beside An Yan, his hand naturally draping over her shoulder. An Yan didn¡¯t speak, obediently leaning her head on Xue An¡¯s shoulder. Both were silent. After a while, An Yan finally said softly, ¡°Husband!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Is the upcoming battle¡­ going to be very tough?¡± Xue An looked at An Yan with some surprise and asked, ¡°Why do you ask?¡± An Yan spoke softly, ¡°Because I can tell, the reason you brought Xiao Tian and that girl back is that you wanted to help them get together quickly. If you were not uncertain about the outcome, why would you do so?¡± In the end, urgency crept into An Yan¡¯s voice. This was unprecedented. No matter what Xue An had set out to do previously, An Yan, though worried, had never been as alarmed as she was now. But this time was different. Xue An was about to face a truly top-notch figure in the Divine Realm, a terrifyingly powerful being who had lived for tens of thousands of years! Such an entity, coupled with Xue An¡¯s actions, naturally made An Yan extremely anxious. However, Xue An just laughed at her words and then raised his hand to pinch An Yan¡¯s nose. ¡°Silly Yan¡¯er, you sure think a lot!¡± ¡°Husband, is it like that? Am I right?¡± An Yan persisted. Xue An was silent for a moment and then said with a light sigh, ¡°Right and not right!¡± ¡°Right, because as you said, I do want to help this pair of star-crossed lovers!¡± ¡°Wrong, because I have never lost confidence!¡± With that, Xue An pinched An Yan¡¯s lips, signaling her to be silent, before speaking with a bit of a sigh. ¡°I know what you want to ask. There¡¯s a reason why I did this. What do you think¡­ Xiao Tian will do after he regains his memory?¡± Hearing Xue An¡¯s question, An Yan was stunned. Yes! His memories are sealed now, but what will happen after he recovers them? A look of pity crossed Xue An¡¯s face. ¡°Being deceived by the enemy who harmed his own kin and even killed his master, and being manipulated for thousands of years¨Cthis kind of blow upon regaining his memories would be fatal! He might even head to extremes because of it! This is something no one can save him from, I can only give him a helping hand in advance, as the last bit of warmth I can offer!¡± Hearing Xue An¡¯s words, An Yan suddenly burst into tears, and then sobbed softly, ¡°Why¡­ why does the Hua Clan have to bear so much? Even making a deity of the Hua Clan live such a cruel life!¡± Xue An gently patted her shoulder and said softly, ¡°Because the Hua Clan has never been a race to accept defeat! Because of this, they incurred that great disaster thousands of years ago. But those people will never understand that what they have done to us, we will eventually return a hundredfold!¡± With these words, a cold murderous intent flashed in Xue An¡¯s eyes. An Yan felt it, shivered involuntarily, and then gently embraced Xue An¡¯s waist, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s fight side by side when the time comes!¡± Xue An chuckled, ¡°Silly Yan¡¯er, as a man, I would never let my woman enter the battlefield. If it really comes to that point, it means that it¡¯s truly the end!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± An Yan was somewhat anxious. Xue An gently shook his head, ¡°I can listen to you on other matters, but this is the only thing I can¡¯t agree to!¡± Seeing the solemn look on Xue An¡¯s face, An Yan¡¯s heart softened, and then she nodded her head, ¡°I understand!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your husband is invincible in battle!¡± Xue An smiled, but he couldn¡¯t speak the rest of his words. Because fiery red lips had already sealed his mouth. Three days passed in the blink of an eye. When the agreed time arrived. The atmosphere in the Magic Treasures Pavilion became somewhat tense. However, Xue An showed no emotion as he prepared to leave with Xiao Tian. Jiang Xunnan, with a flushed face, also intended to follow. But Xiao Tian resolutely refused. In the end, she could only stand watching Xiao Tian follow Xue An away, her eyes full of worry. The atmosphere became very oppressive. It wasn¡¯t until a while later that Hu Ying laughed and said, ¡°Alright! Don¡¯t be so gloomy! It¡¯s just a Domain Lord from the Divine Realm, Brother Xue will definitely be safe!¡± Although she said this, the lingering worry in the depths of An Yan¡¯s eyes could not be dispelled. Husband, you must come back safely! Meanwhile. Xue An, along with Xiao Tian, Zui Meng, and Yu Ren, following Chu MaMa, met Ji Huan. Ji Huan¡¯s appearance had become more haggard after not seeing them for three days, with dark circles under her eyes, signifying the torment of these past days. Upon seeing Xue An, she nodded and said, ¡°I have fulfilled the trust placed in me; everything is taken care of! Now Lord Lihen is not in Lihen Heaven but in his own Divine Kingdom. If you go to the Divine Temple now, you can directly enter the Divine Prison!¡± Xue An smiled at these words, ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ji Huan nodded, ¡°Everything there has been arranged. With this token, you will naturally have someone meet you there!¡± With that, Ji Huan took out a Flawless Jade Decree. However, Xue An didn¡¯t accept it, but instead glanced indifferently at Ji Huan, then said coldly, ¡°You should personally deliver this token to them!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ji Huan was taken aback. ¡°It means that you are coming with us too!¡± Chapter 1200 - Chapter 1200 Chapter 1200 Flawless Jade Decree Heavenly Lords Chapter 1200: Chapter 1200 Flawless Jade Decree Heavenly Lord¡¯s Command (1st Update) Chapter 1200: Chapter 1200 Flawless Jade Decree Heavenly Lord¡¯s Command (1st Update) Ji Huan¡¯s expression suddenly became very animated. ¡°This¡­ there¡¯s no need for me to follow along, right? I have arranged everything already, you¡­ you can just go directly!¡± The more Ji Huan spoke, the quieter her voice became, because Xue An was looking at her with an indifferent gaze. It wasn¡¯t until she finished speaking that Xue An nodded and said indifferently, ¡°Fine, since that¡¯s the case, you don¡¯t have to go!¡± Ji Huan felt a surge of joy in her heart and couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath, but before her happiness could fully show on her face, it froze. Because Xue An added, ¡°Remember to take a bath, change into a new set of clothes, and then find a place to lie down quietly. That way, when your soul is destroyed by Sword Intent, you will die with a bit more dignity.¡± Having said that, Xue An turned to leave. Zui Meng watched Ji Huan, who had fallen into a daze, with evident schadenfreude, then also turned and left. At that moment, Ji Huan trembled all over, her face full of panic as she ran after him, ¡°My¡­ my lord, I suddenly feel like there¡¯s nothing much for me today, so I might as well accompany you there after all!¡± ¡°Is that convenient?¡± Xue An asked without turning back. ¡°Convenient, it¡¯s extremely convenient!¡± Ji Huan nodded repeatedly, like pounding garlic. A cold smile appeared at the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth, ¡°Then, alright.¡± Lihen City is very large. In terms of area, it is even bigger than the major cities of the Tian Zhao Realm combined. Those living here are the truly influential figures within the Divine Realm. For this reason, Lihen City has almost no defensive measures. In people¡¯s minds, unless one is out of their mind, who would dare to cause trouble in such a place? However, because there are many strong ones in the city and for easier management, flying is strictly prohibited within Lihen City. But Ji Huan is clearly not included in this prohibition. A very extravagant carriage, drawn by two rare and auspicious beasts as steeds, was seen flying out of Ding Tian Xuan towards Lihen City. Wherever it passed, brilliance shone dazzlingly, causing onlookers to be blinded. Many strong individuals looked up, then they all revealed odd expressions. Who in Lihen City doesn¡¯t know the name of Madam Ji Huan. And thus, Ji Huan¡¯s ¡°quirks¡± were even more apparent to everyone. It¡¯s said that the green hat on top of Lord Lihen¡¯s head could almost reach the heavens. But there has been no response from Lord Lihen regarding this, on the contrary, he¡¯s been very indulgent towards Ji Huan. Because of this, the many strong figures in Lihen City are extremely discreet and dare not discuss it. But Ji Huan rarely leaves Ding Tian Xuan, so what¡¯s happening today? Under the puzzled gazes of the crowd, the carriage headed straight for the Divine Temple at the very center of the city. Nobody dared to stop it along the way. The carriage descended directly into the Divine Temple; as soon as it landed, a group of people hurried over. As Ji Huan stepped out of the carriage, these people knelt down one after another, respectfully shouting, ¡°Greetings to Madam!¡± Ji Huan stood atop the chariot, standing tall and proud as she swept a glance over the group of people kneeling on the ground. After a moment, she spoke coldly. ¡°Is the Heavenly Lord present?¡± The person kneeling at the very front crawled forward a few steps, looked up with a flattering expression, and said, ¡°Madam, the Heavenly Lord has some matters to attend to recently and is not within the Divine Temple, but if you are looking for him, you can send a Divine Sense message to His Lordship, you see¡­¡± ¡°No need!¡± Ji Huan coldly cut off the man¡¯s words, ¡°Since the Heavenly Lord has important duties, there¡¯s no need to bother him! I am here not for anything significant, just on a whim to have a stroll around, that¡¯s all!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯ll immediately arrange for accommodation and food for you¡­¡± Ji Huan, however, waved a hand impatiently, ¡°Enough, do I lack anything myself that I need you to prepare it?¡± ¡°Madam, please forgive me! That was not my intention!¡± This man¡¯s attempt at flattering had backfired and fearfully, he spoke. ¡°Enough, just seeing you all annoys me greatly, everyone withdraw and let me have some peace here!¡± Ji Huan demanded coldly. ¡°But¡­¡± Hearing what Ji Huan said, those responsible for guarding the place couldn¡¯t help but steal glances at one another, then the one leading them swallowed and said, steeling himself. ¡°Madam, the Heavenly Lord personally instructed that this is a forbidden area and no one is allowed to linger here, regardless of who they are, you¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Ji Huan raised her hand and delivered a slap. Even though there was a distance between them, the slap sent the man flying into the air, tumbling several rolls before barely landing on the ground, then looking at Ji Huan with a face of shock and bleeding from his nose and mouth. Ji Huan sneered, ¡°What do you think you are? Daring to speak before me in such a manner? The Heavenly Lord is my husband, how come he has been made a stranger by your words? Could it be¡­ you intend to sow discord between my husband and me?¡± Terrified by her words, the man trembled so much that he couldn¡¯t speak. But just then, a guard kneeling behind him spoke up, ¡°Madam, it is not our wish to trouble you, but simply our duty. If we were to withdraw, our fate would be miserable once the Heavenly Lord found out later. So, please understand, madam!¡± His words were reasonable, but upon hearing them, Ji Huan let out a cold laughter, ¡°Good! Excellently said! Indeed worthy of being guards of the Heavenly Lord! But do you think I am making baseless troubles?¡± ¡°The lowly one dares not say so, but we have our obligations and must act accordingly!¡± The guard spoke again, bowing his head in submission. Just then, Ji Huan raised her hand to throw something, hitting the guard on his forehead. Smack! The object fell to the ground, and only then did people see that it was actually a Flawless Jade Decree. Afterward, Ji Huan sneered, ¡°I understand your duties, but now with the Heavenly Lord¡¯s order here, do you still dare to disobey?¡± Seeing the Jade Decree, all the guards were momentarily stunned. They could sense the Heavenly Lord¡¯s presence within the Jade Decree, proving its authenticity. Thus, after a moment of hesitation, they looked at each other and bowed in unison. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, please feel free to act as you wish, madam!¡± After speaking, the guards stood and gestured with their hands. From the dark corners of the Divine Temple, numerous silent figures emerged, and many spying eyes also vanished with them. And then the guards bowed and retreated. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In an instant. The vast Divine Temple became empty and deserted. After confirming that everyone had left, with no lingering spies, Ji Huan let out a long breath and then said with a trembling voice, ¡°My lord, it¡¯s done! Everyone has withdrawn!¡± As her words fell, a figure gradually appeared in front of the chariot, then bent down to pick up the Jade Decree from the ground, turned to Ji Huan, and gave her a faint smile. ¡°Is this what you meant by having everything settled?¡± Chapter 1201 - Chapter 1201 Chapter 1201 Opening of the Divine Prison Divine Chapter 1201: Chapter 1201 Opening of the Divine Prison, Divine Eye Guides the Way (2nd Update) Chapter 1201: Chapter 1201 Opening of the Divine Prison, Divine Eye Guides the Way (2nd Update) Hearing what Xue An said, Ji Huan¡¯s face showed a hint of embarrassment as she murmured, ¡°My lord, all the guards here are close attendants of Lord Lihen, they respect me a lot usually, but with my status, it is absolutely impossible to command them, so¡­¡± ¡°So you forged a decree from Lord Lihen?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Ji Huan hung her head and shrank back, saying, ¡°I had no other choice, please forgive me, my lord!¡± Xue An was noncommittal. Of course, he knew that Ji Huan wouldn¡¯t willingly do things for him. In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for the powerful suppression of the Sword Intent he left behind, she probably would¡¯ve tipped off Lord Lihen by now. Even so, he couldn¡¯t be sure that Ji Huan would obediently follow orders. That¡¯s why Xue An had brought her along. Otherwise, if it were just his people coming with a forged decree of the Heavenly Lord, their cover would likely be blown at that moment. After all, these guards weren¡¯t fools; without Ji Huan¡¯s strong suppression, even fools wouldn¡¯t believe a fake decree. But Xue An was too lazy to bother with these now; in fact, as long as he could rescue the trapped Hua Clan Deity from the Divine Prison, he would confront Lord Lihen even if the latter was unaware. However, Ji Huan thought otherwise. Right now, she was terrified that if Xue An was displeased, he might trigger the Sword Intent in her Sea of Consciousness. In that case, she would die a truly wrongful death. With these thoughts in mind, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her head, trying to say a few good words. Then she froze. Because she saw that at this moment, Xue An had stepped to the center of the great hall, his eyes narrowed as if sensing something. ¡°My lord, this is¡­¡± Ji Huan was just about to speak. Zui Meng, who was beside her, waved her hand impatiently, ¡°Shut up, can¡¯t you see the lord is busy? Less nonsense!¡± Ji Huan¡¯s eyes gradually widened, glaring at Zui Meng with furious eyes. You must know that in the past, Zui Meng, upon seeing her, would be like a mouse seeing a cat, not daring to even breathe loudly. But now she dared to scold her, which Ji Huan could hardly accept. But Zui Meng couldn¡¯t care less about this woman, her eyes sparkling as she watched Xue An, her heart gradually tightening. Ever since her Divine Sense was refined by Xue An, she had sincerely recognized him as her lord. Thus, she was naturally very concerned at this moment. Because if the gates of the Divine Prison could not be opened, that would be a complete failure. Just then. Xue An suddenly raised his eyes, his eyes shining brightly, then a surge of powerful Divine Sense burst forth like a tidal wave. The momentum was so strong that it left the distant crowd breathless. At the same time, the surging Divine Sense transformed into an iron fist in the air and then smashed downward fiercely. Boom! After a loud bang. The ground quaked, cracks crisscrossing the surface. But all of it was controlled by Xue An within a very small area with his Divine Sense, completely unknown to the outside world. Boom! Another punch. A huge pit appeared on the ground, and space itself showed folds, but immediately after, black qi rose from the bottom of the pit, frantically repairing everything. Xue An¡¯s eyes grew colder, then he shouted coldly, ¡°Open!¡± Boom! His Divine Sense turned the fist into a blade, slicing through instantly. Crack! After a crisp sound. Spaces cracked in fragments, then burst open with a roar. Then, a huge rift spewing thick black fog appeared before everyone. Looking at the rift that resembled an abyss from hell, Ji Huan unconsciously swallowed and shivered slightly. For she could feel that beneath that rift, endless brutality seemed to be hidden. At this moment, Xue An turned his head to give everyone a faint glance, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Xiao Tian and Zui Meng, among others, stepped forward proudly. But Ji Huan took a few steps back, then forced a smile and said, ¡°G¡­Great One, you asked me to bring you here, and I have done so. Now that the Divine Prison has been found, my task is complete. Please¡­ Please disperse your Sword Intent and let me go!¡± ¡°Go?¡± Xue An laughed. ¡°Yes¡­ yes!¡± ¡°Do you think you can still leave now?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ji Huan was stunned, her complexion changing dramatically. It was at this moment that a flash of divine light appeared in Xue An¡¯s eyes, his Divine Sense surged like a tidal wave, tightly ensnaring Ji Huan. With a scream, she was immediately dragged into the spatial rift. Following this, Xue An looked back with a cold smile, then stepped into the rift as well. After crossing the spatial barrier, the first thing that came into view was the thick black fog that couldn¡¯t be dissipated. And the surroundings were so quiet that one could hear their own heartbeat. The atmosphere became extremely oppressive, with Ji Huan trembling, for she could feel countless terrifying dangers lurking within the black fog. She knew that the place they were now was the spatial gap connecting Lihen Heaven with The Multiverse. In this place, a single misstep could lead to an irrevocable doom. And within these black fogs, countless dangers were hidden. Therefore, she trembled all over, not daring to move an inch. Zui Meng and others also cast their glances towards Xue An. Because at this time, they too didn¡¯t know which way to go. Under everyone¡¯s watch, Xue An¡¯s face was cold, then he raised his hand. Suddenly. When Xue An opened his palm, a streak of light burst forth, then hovered in mid-air, emitting beams of light, much like a lantern. Zui Meng couldn¡¯t help but be startled upon seeing this. For this was indeed the Divine Eye that Xue An had forcibly taken from the Chi Yu Divine General. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Xue An said indifferently, then followed the light of this Divine Eye. Zui Meng and others followed without hesitation. Only Ji Huan stood still, her expression uncertain as she pondered something. But when the figures of Xue An and others went far away, she looked at the heavy black fog around her, shivered, and hastily caught up. They walked for an unknown amount of time. It felt like hours, and yet like a day. In such spatial cracks, time had lost its meaning. But just when everyone started to become restless, the speed of the Divine Eye suddenly increased. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Keep up!¡± Xue An gave a cold shout, immediately following it closely. When they passed through a layer of thick black fog, the Divine Eye circled a spot, then suddenly extended forward. In the darkness, space rippled with waves, and then the Divine Eye disappeared. Xue An and the others did not hesitate to follow and passed through that layer of ripples. What appeared before them was a terrifying world. The ground was crisscrossed, covered with various huge rifts. Chapter 1202 - Chapter 1202 Chapter 1202 Murderous Intent Boils Over Erlang Chapter 1202: Chapter 1202: Murderous Intent Boils Over Erlang God (3rd Update) Chapter 1202: Chapter 1202: Murderous Intent Boils Over Erlang God (3rd Update) And atop each soaring stone ridge, huge skeletons were bound by chains. These ancient bones had long since glittered with a ghastly white light. Yet, even so, it was clear to see the stance they took at the moment of their death. Without exception, they were all howling skyward in rage. Xue An stood in the void, eyes roving over the entire world, the anger in his gaze gradually boiling over. For he could tell, these skeletons were all deities of the Hua Clan! Had he truly arrived a step too late? In fact, Xue An had been mentally prepared for this. After all, when Ji Huan had followed Lord Lihen to the Divine Prison, there were hardly any surviving deities of the Hua Clan left, let alone now, after more than a thousand years had passed. But no matter how much he had prepared himself, when he saw so many skeletons of the Hua Clan¡¯s deities. Murderous intent surged uncontrollably within Xue An. His formidable presence even caused the space around him to show traces of fissures. This sort of might also left Ji Huan astounded. At the same time, they saw the Divine Eye flying straight towards the strange and magnificent mountain at the center of the Divine Realm. Xue An followed closely behind, landing on the summit. Then they saw the Divine Eye beginning to circle persistently, seemingly anxious. At this moment, Ji Huan couldn¡¯t help but tremble as he said, ¡°Your¡­ Your Honor, when I followed Lord Lihen here, it was from this very spot that we entered into another space! But back then, it required an extremely complex set of hand seals to enter, and you¡­¡± Ji Huan had wanted to say that without the set of unlocking hand seals from Lord Lihen, entry would be impossible. Yet before he could finish speaking, Xue An, his face cold as ice, took a step forward, clenched his fist, and directly struck out. Thump! A muffled sound as if hitting the extreme. Then, cracks appeared in the void, as if numerous seals were breaking, accompanied by a burst of crackling sounds like firecrackers, a huge entrance began to form. Xue An said coldly, ¡°In this world, there¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be solved with a punch; if there is, then it just means you¡¯re not strong enough!¡± With that, Xue An stepped into it. Naturally, the Divine Eye also entered. Ji Huan swallowed hard, his eyes wide with shock as he watched the space entrance Xue An had forcefully opened, then glanced at the endless skeletons around, and couldn¡¯t help shivering, hurrying into it. The inside was still enshrouded in layers of mist, but under the guidance of the Divine Eye, it posed no hindrance to Xue An and the others, and they easily passed through. When the vast and desolate expanse came into view before everyone, Xue An¡¯s eyes instantly focused on the dozen or so black towers at the center of the wasteland, and¡­ the frail figure in the center of the tower¡¯s chains. Seeing this sight, Xue An¡¯s eyebrows shot up, his body stirred as if by an unseen wind, and with one stride, he crossed the desolate land to approach the tower. From the tower, black chains extended out like venomous snakes, binding the young man at the center in layers. With his head lowered and his disheveled hair masking his face, the harrowing layers of wounds on the young man¡¯s body were still partially visible through the gaps. Xue An said nothing, just quietly observed. At the same time. Xiao Tian also arrived. At this moment, his eyes occasionally showed pain, and then he fell back into confusion. Because he felt that an instinct was driving him to approach this young man. At this time, Xue An slowly took a deep breath, bowed with utmost respect, and said in a deep voice: ¡°Hua Clan junior, Xue An, has met the Erlang God!¡± There was no response; the youth was like a lifeless corpse, quietly hanging his head. A trace of sadness and indignation appeared in Xue An¡¯s eyes. He could see that the renowned Erlang God was currently at the end of his strength, and even had to put most of his consciousness to sleep, relying only on a thread of extremely weak energy to protect his heart meridian and Divine Sense, which is why he had no reaction to the external world at all. Thinking of this, Xue An clenched his teeth, a glint flashed in his eyes, and he was about to transfer some of his Spiritual Energy to the young deity. It was at this moment, that the Divine Eye, anxiously revolving around Yangjian¡¯s body, was flickering, as if urging the noble youth to wake up quickly. Finally, a faint golden light twinkled atop the dozen or so high towers, and then Yangjian¡¯s chest began to rise and fall slightly. At first, the rising and falling were minimal, but they quickly intensified. Then, Yangjian let out a low sigh and slowly raised his head. His disheveled hair spread out, revealing the face underneath that, even in confinement, remained noble and peerless. However, at this moment, his eyes were tightly shut, and the Vertical Divine Eye on his forehead was shriveled and dim. Even now, he was too weak to sense his surroundings through his Divine Sense. Despite this, he still revealed a cold smile, then with an extremely hoarse voice said, ¡°Lord Lihen, have you come again?¡± Clearly, he mistook Xue An and the others as Lord Lihen¡¯s people. Xue An didn¡¯t speak, and everyone else fell silent. A profound silence surrounded them. A strange look appeared on Yangjian¡¯s face, ¡°What? No words? What part of me do you plan to harvest this time? Or has your fear grown so much that you¡¯ve finally decided to act?¡± His tone was full of mockery. Xue An finally sighed softly, ¡°Erlang God, I am not Lord Lihen!¡± He spoke this sentence in pure Hua language. With this sentence, Yangjian trembled, recognizing Xue An¡¯s accent, his face involuntarily showing excitement, ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Xue An nodded, bowed, and said: ¡°Divine Monarch, I am a junior of the Hua Clan, Xue An!¡± ¡°Hua Clan junior¡­ Are you really a junior of the Hua Clan?¡± A look of astonishment and doubt appeared on Yangjian¡¯s face. Xue An knew he still couldn¡¯t believe it, so he casually waved his hand. The Divine Eye flew straight toward Yangjian and eagerly merged into the space between his eyebrows. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The return of this Divine Eye made Yangjian¡¯s body violently tremble, and his body, which had dried up, began greedily absorbing the rare Divine Power, with wounds on his body gradually healing. In an instant, half of his injuries had healed, and then he slowly opened his eyes. Upon seeing Xue An standing in front of him, Yangjian was finally convinced that this was not a trick by Lord Lihen. This excited him. But just as he opened his mouth to speak, his expression changed suddenly, looking anxiously towards the distant horizon, then urgently said, ¡°Young man, run! It¡¯s people from Lihen Heaven! They are coming!¡± At this moment, Xue An also looked up at the sky, where ripples spread out, then smiled lightly, ¡°Run? Why should we run? Now that we have found you, it is them we are waiting for!¡± Chapter 1203 - Chapter 1203 Chapter 123 Red Lotus Immortal Venerable Chapter 1203: Chapter 123 Red Lotus Immortal Venerable Unrivaled in The Multiverse (4th Update) Chapter 1203: Chapter 123 Red Lotus Immortal Venerable Unrivaled in The Multiverse (4th Update) Meanwhile, ripples trembled above the firmament, followed by a violent shake, expelling a figure from its midst. Upon sighting this figure, Ji Huan couldn¡¯t help but cry out in shock. ¡°Liu¡­Liu Yan? How is this possible, weren¡¯t you supposed to resurrect much later?¡± Indeed! The figure that appeared before them was none other than Ye Liuyan, who once led an army to invade Earth and was ultimately refined by fire by Xue An. He is also the son of Lord Lihen! Of course, this son has nothing to do with Ji Huan. However, as the nominal Madam of Lord Lihen, Ji Huan was naturally aware that Lord Lihen had nurtured the residual Divine Sense of Ye Liuyan, attempting his resurrection. But logically, it should take at least a thousand years to complete, so how could the resurrection happen so swiftly? Ji Huan was immensely horrified, yet she faintly felt something odd about this Ye Liuyan, but couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what it was. Ye Liuyan, however, ignored her and looked at Xue An with an exceedingly cold gaze, a brutal smile playing on his lips. ¡°Xue An, long time no see!¡± His voice was cold, making Ji Huan shiver all over, and then she looked at Ye Liuyan in absolute horror. At that moment, she finally understood what the peculiarity she felt was all about. The person before her, Ye Liuyan, although his body and appearance were the same, emitted a somewhat contradictory feeling, as if mixed with someone else¡¯s personality and soul. Especially his voice. Ji Huan could be sure, this was not the voice of Ye Liuyan. This feeling was utterly eerie! It sent chills down Ji Huan¡¯s spine, causing her whole body to tremble. Yet Xue An was unmoved, merely watching this Ye Liuyan quietly, then coldly chuckled, ¡°Interesting!¡± Speaking, Xue An leisurely scrutinized this Ye Liuyan, then calmly said: ¡°Should I call you Ye Liuyan, or should I call you the Ziwei Divine Child?¡± Indeed! The reason this Ye Liuyan was exuding eeriness everywhere, and could be resurrected so quickly, was primarily because he had merged with the fallen Ziwei Divine Child. As for why the already dead Ziwei Divine Child would leave behind a Divine Sense¡­ With the power of the Ziwei Star Monarch, capturing a trace of his son¡¯s remaining Divine Sense was not impossible. At this moment. Ye Liuyan sneered, ¡°Xue An, you are indeed formidable! Even able to see through the origins of us two at a glance, but do you think, with the mere strength you¡¯ve regained upon resurrection, you can really be invincible across The Multiverse? Or do you still think you are the former¡­ Red Lotus Immortal Venerable?¡± Red Lotus Immortal Venerable! This title finally reappeared. If there were any powerhouses from The Multiverse present, they would probably be shocked to kneel by this title, not daring to look up. Because this title symbolizes the most powerful being in all of The Multiverse Realms. He is the sole powerhouse standing above billions of people. The symbol of invincibility! Upon hearing these words, Xue An fell silent for a moment before he slightly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve heard that title, it seems you know everything!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Ye Liuyan¡¯s eyes flashed with ferocious hatred, ¡°Xue An, you truly have a big life. The news of your demise has spread across The Multiverse, everyone thought you were dead. But they didn¡¯t expect you to still be alive, and even recovered much of your strength!¡± ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t have opposed our Divine Realm!¡± Ye Liuyan¡¯s face was full of deep resentment, ¡°No matter how strong a figure you were before rebirth, you are not the unique Immortal Venerable powerhouse now. Yet, you persistently oppose us in the Divine Clan, even daring to slaughter us both! You are simply courting death!¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°Let¡¯s put aside the matter of courting death for now, do you think¡­ you have the qualifications to say that to me?¡± Ye Liuyan¡¯s expression changed, ¡°You¡­.¡± Before he could finish, Xue An suddenly appeared behind Ye Liuyan and threw a punch, sending him flying. Caught off guard, Ye Liuyan was like a kite with its string cut, flying tens of miles away, and when he finally steadied himself, he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, his eyes filled with fear towards Xue An. He hadn¡¯t expected that Xue An, who forcefully suppressed his own cultivation level, could blow him away with just his physical strength. Although Ye Liuyan had also just been reborn, such strength was baffling. Xue An didn¡¯t pursue, instead, he stood arrogantly in the void, speaking lightly: ¡°Since you two were able to merge and rebirth, it indicates your fathers had already joined forces long ago!¡± Then, Xue An raised his head to look at the sky, coldly saying: ¡°So to speak, this was a trap set by you from the very beginning, right? Lord Lihen, Ziwei Star Master?¡± As Xue An spoke, a cold laugh and a light sigh echoed through the heavens. Then, the originally gray sky suddenly darkened, and huge stars began to emerge, but in the center of this starry sky was a supremely majestic purple star that shone like the moon. Under the starlight, a tall figure in a purple imperial robe gradually appeared. When the figure became visible, it was a man with a commanding presence, appearing like an emperor of the heavens. His eyes seemed to contain endless starlight, filled with an overwhelming majesty that made it hard to look directly. Opposite him, another scene unfolded. One by one, brilliant lights began to appear out of nowhere, forming the figure of a man. This man, dressed in an exquisite robe, stood with his hands behind his back; his ancient looking face and the divine light around him even caused the space to collapse. Yes, the two arrivals were none other than Ziwei Star Master and Lord Lihen. Their presence was so powerful that the very space began to tremble and issued sounds of being overstressed. Yet in terms of the aura from the two of them, they were nearly approaching the strength of an Immortal King. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under such overwhelmingly oppressive power, everyone bowed their heads, even lying prostrate on the ground, not daring to look up. Only Xue An stood amidst this tumultuous power, unshaken. At this moment, Ziwei Star Master sneered. ¡°Xue An, Xue Immortal Venerable! Yes, this truly is a complete setup by us. But did you ever consider this day would come?¡± While Lord Lihen sighed lightly, ¡°Red Lotus Immortal Venerable, this is all due to your own entrapment; you have no one to blame but yourself! After all, this Guankou Erlang was specifically left by me, so that those deluded powerhouses from the Hua Clan could come here to die. But I never imagined that Red Lotus Immortal Venerable, once a domineering figure across The Multiverse, would also be a member of the Hua Clan!¡± Chapter 1204 - Chapter 1204 Chapter 1204 Eat Your Food One Bite at a Time Chapter 1204: Chapter 1204: Eat Your Food One Bite at a Time, Settle Your Accounts One Item at a Time (5th Update) Chapter 1204: Chapter 1204: Eat Your Food One Bite at a Time, Settle Your Accounts One Item at a Time (5th Update) How strong can it be when two powerhouses, each at least at the Half-step Immortal King level, join forces? This question is one that few can answer. Because reaching the Half-step Immortal King realm, even within The Multiverse, is to be counted as a top power, capable of ruling a territory. At such a level, there¡¯s seldom anything that could make them join forces. But today, Ji Huan and Zui Meng, among others, witnessed it all. They saw, as the Ziwei Star Master and Lord Lihen¡¯s interrogations echoed, space being shaken into multiple layers of fine cracks, as if it were about to collapse any second. And Xue An¡¯s figure was like a boat amidst violent waves, so unstable and drifting. Witnessing this scene, Ye Liuyan, or more accurately, the fusion of Ye Liuyan and the Ziwei Divine Child, let out an extremely delighted laugh. ¡°Xue An, didn¡¯t you act all high and mighty? Where¡¯s your arrogance now? Red Lotus Immortal Venerable, haha, such a grand title. I¡¯m so scared!¡± Ye Liuyan¡¯s tone was extremely arrogant and filled with sarcasm. However, Xue An did not show the slightest anger, and even in the face of the overwhelming aura of the two powerhouses, there wasn¡¯t a trace of fear in his eyes. He was well aware that his identity would be uncovered sooner or later. Especially since during his time in the Fate Secret Realm, he had encountered the Ziwei Star Master who had identified his identity back then. Yet, at that time, the Ziwei Star Master acted quite humbly. And Xue An was not too surprised by today¡¯s scene. In fact, before entering the Divine Prison, he had already sensed something unusual. Especially when he heard that Lord Lihen was entertaining an honored guest and had not left his Divine Kingdom, he had anticipated this. But none of it stopped Xue An. Even if it was indeed a trap ahead, to save the deities of the Hua Clan, it was worth it. Thinking of this, a cold smile appeared on the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth. ¡°Ziwei Star Master, Lord Lihen, do you really think¡­ that with your strength alone, you can corner me? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I have inherited some of the powers from my past life?¡± This question brought a pause to the momentum of the two supreme beings, and a hint of doubt flashed in their eyes. It wasn¡¯t that the pair were cowardly. But they were facing the once supremely renowned Red Lotus Immortal Venerable. How formidable was the Red Lotus Immortal Venerable in the past? Even for powerhouses like Lord Lihen and the Ziwei Star Master, ten of them banded together might not match a flick of the Red Lotus Immortal Venerable¡¯s fingers. And since Xue An was the reincarnation of the Red Lotus Immortal Venerable, if he truly had inherited some of that power, the outcome would be unimaginable. The two couldn¡¯t help but doubt their beliefs, and even their auras began to waver as a result. Seeing this, Xue An chuckled and then turned his head to look at Yangjian. ¡°Erlang God, were the deities of our Hua Clan ever like this?¡± Yangjian, although somewhat dazed by the rapid changes, being born divine and innately noble, quickly regained his senses at Xue An¡¯s words and sneered with a shake of his head. ¡°If our Hua Clan was as hesitant and cowardly as them, we would not have all died in battle, none surrendering!¡± As he spoke, there was a hint of sadness in Yangjian¡¯s voice, clearly recalling his fallen comrades. Xue An nodded, then suddenly raised his hand pointing toward Xiao Tian, ¡°Erlang God, do you know who this person is?¡± Yangjian was startled. He had been so focused on Xue An since entering that he hadn¡¯t paid attention to others until Xue An asked, and only then did he turn to look at Xiao Tian. Despite the passage of time and the transformation of his aura by the years, Yangjian still recognized him at first glance. He couldn¡¯t help but tremble all over, exclaiming with boundless joy, ¡°Xiao¡­ Xiao Tian?¡± The agony on Xiao Tian¡¯s face grew even more intense, as he felt something struggling to break free from within. But after hearing Yangjian¡¯s call, his whole body shuddered violently, and he let out a pained low growl. Yangjian immediately realized that it was the Seal placed on Xiao Tian by Lord Lihen that was causing trouble, and he was about to speak. Then he saw Xue An raise his hand, and a divine light slashed out, cutting directly over Xiao Tian¡¯s sea of consciousness. A crisp snap could be heard. Xiao Tian¡¯s body shook violently, as if he had shed his shackles, and the confusion in his eyes began to fade away. Surging memories started flooding his mind, the valley, Erlang, the great battle¡­ Various images swirled in Xiao Tian¡¯s heart. At the same time, Yangjian¡¯s voice trembled as he called out, ¡°Xiao Tian!¡± Xiao Tian shuddered, turning his head to look at Yangjian. Suddenly! Two lines of blood tears streamed down from his eyes, and then he murmured, ¡°Master¡­ Master!¡± With that, he howled to the sky and pounced forward. Separated by thousands of years, upon their tearful reunion, both the man and the dog wept. Xue An also felt a twinge in his nose and couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. And just at that moment. The sound of clapping was heard, followed by Lord Lihen¡¯s cold sneer, ¡°What a touching display of master-servant affection! It¡¯s nice that you could see each other one last time before death!¡± Hearing this, Xiao Tian, who had been weeping at Yangjian¡¯s feet, suddenly raised his head. Now remembering everything, he understood what Lord Lihen had done to him over these thousands of years. His master was trapped here, suffering for an eternity. While he himself had his memories sealed, mistaking enemies for family and being at their beck and call. This deep-seated hatred made Xiao Tian¡¯s blood boil, and he couldn¡¯t help but howl bitterly. ¡°Old thief Lihen, I swear to kill you!¡± ¡°Kill me? Haha, with what? An old dog?¡± Lord Lihen showed a trace of scorn. Xiao Tian¡¯s eyes were blood-red, his whole body trembling with extreme anger. But just as he was about to explode, Xue An suddenly appeared beside him, gently patted his shoulder, and smiled faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we eat our rice one bite at a time, and we settle our accounts one item at a time! What they owe us, will eventually be repaid!¡± Xiao Tian¡¯s rage gradually subsided. Lord Lihen at this moment gave a cold laugh and said with a teasing tone, ¡°Xue An, you¡¯re nothing but a clay Bodhisattva now, you can hardly protect yourself! What¡¯s the point of talking big?¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°Do you know? I have a bad habit.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Oh? What habit?¡± ¡°That is, the more impossible something is, the more I want to try and do it! For instance¡­ right now, I want to kill the both of you, would you have any objections?¡± Xue An smiled very politely. These words caused both Lihen and the Purpler Star Clan to change their expressions. ¡°Pretending to be profound, Lihen, let us join forces to kill him! Then we¡¯ll take his divine soul, after all, he was once an Immortal Venerable, his memories must contain countless treasures and secrets! We will share them equally!¡± Ziwei Star Master said fiercely. Hearing this, Xue An let out a hearty laugh, ¡°Good, I¡¯m right here, if you want them, come and get them!¡± Chapter 1205 - Chapter 1205 Chapter 125 All Laws Return to Guiyi The Chapter 1205: Chapter 125: All Laws Return to Guiyi, The Gathering of Immortals Bestow Leadership (6th Update) Chapter 1205: Chapter 125: All Laws Return to Guiyi, The Gathering of Immortals Bestow Leadership (6th Update) Having said that, a flash of light appeared in Xue An¡¯s eyes, and the restraints forcibly imposed upon his cultivation level instantly shattered. Then, one could see a surge of might rising to the heavens from atop Xue An¡¯s head. The intensity of this might was so formidable that it directly clashed against the aura of both Lord Lihen and the Ziwei Star Master and even seemed to possess signs of surpassing them. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Ye Liuyan, who had been watching the battle with a smile, simply couldn¡¯t believe her own eyes and screamed in disbelief, ¡°How can a mere True Immortal possess such an immense might?¡± Lord Lihen and the Ziwei Star Master¡¯s complexions also changed, but they both reacted swiftly, issuing a cold shout in unison and directly made their move. The starlight flickered, and the brilliance shook the heavens. The intensity was so great that it even caused the time and space of this world to come to a standstill. If one were to talk about strength, Lord Lihen and the Ziwei Star Master could be considered close in power, both above Great Luo yet not yet having reached the level of Immortal King. In fact, within the Myriad Realms, there were many others in a similar situation. Because to achieve the status of Great Luo, there could be many reasons, and even Divine Skill wielders might use various Secret Techniques to forcibly elevate an ordinary cultivator to a Great Luo Powerful One. For instance, Gong Wujian who was previously by Ye Liuyan¡¯s side, was in such circumstances. But to become an Immortal King, it was not that simple. Not only was supreme talent essential, but also an overwhelming stroke of luck, and upon finally achieving Immortal King status, a touch of destiny was also needed. This destiny is profound and mysterious, too ethereal for the mundane world to imagine. Hence, within The Multiverse, the Immortal King became a divide as vast as the heavens. Those powerful beings beneath the Immortal King, no matter how formidable, are merely mediocre mortals. Only by achieving Immortal King status does one truly possess the ticket to ascend to the utmost exalted beings. Because of the scarcity of Immortal Kings, within the Myriad Realms, even being a Half-step Immortal King already represented the pinnacle of combat prowess. Even many Star Systems may not necessarily have the presence of a Half-step Immortal King. And now, two Half-step Immortal Kings taking action simultaneously, such power was enough to cause any Great Luo Venerable to tremble with fear and alarm. Let alone now, they were dealing with merely a True Immortal powerful being. Thus, at the receiving end of this attack, Ye Liuyan was absolutely certain, believing Xue An was doomed to die beyond any doubt. Lord Lihen and the Ziwei Star Master thought the same. If not because Xue An was the reborn Immortal Venerable, how could they two of such status bother with a True Immortal? It would have been downright embarrassing to spread such news. They both felt, with such attention paid, Xue An was undoubtedly fated to die. Indeed. In an instant, the light from the two of them passed unobstructed, finally striking the ground. Without a sound, the wilderness¡¯s surface seemed to vaporize and instantly melted away, forming an immense and deep crater. All was empty in the heavens and earth; not a trace of Xue An could be seen anymore. Dead? Lord Lihen and the Ziwei Star Master exchanged glances. Logically speaking, a True Immortal should absolutely perish under a combined strike of their caliber. But could Xue An have perished so readily? It seems that they had overestimated him! Despite being the reborn Immortal Venerable, what could a mere True Immortal achieve? Thinking this, both Lord Lihen and the Ziwei Star Master couldn¡¯t help feeling annoyed. After all, they had originally intended to capture Xue An¡¯s spirit alive, to interrogate about those secrets and treasures! But at this point, they had no choice but to reluctantly accept the situation. At the same time. Everyone was staring in disbelief. Especially Xiao Tian, who was endlessly grateful to Xue An. Seeing him disappear without a trace, he couldn¡¯t help but feel heartbroken and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Master, Mr. Xue, he¡­¡± Yangjian watched quietly and then softly said, ¡°Wait a little longer!¡± At that moment, Ji Huan hurriedly ran out from the crowd, looked up with joy written all over her face, and shouted to Lord Lihen, ¡°My lord husband, I am Ji Huan, you killed Xue An, which is simply great, please take me home now!¡± Lord Lihen looked down at Ji Huan, who was smiling broadly, and a cold smile appeared on his majestic face. ¡°Home? What home?¡± Ji Huan was taken aback, ¡°Naturally, back to Ding Tian Pavilion.¡± Lord Lihen sneered, ¡°Ji Huan, what have you been doing behind my back for the past thousand years or so? Do I need to spell it out for you?¡± Ji Huan¡¯s face suddenly turned as pale as paper, ¡°My¡­ my lord!¡± ¡°And you even dared to betray me? Did you really think I enjoyed being cuckolded?¡± With that said, Lord Lihen raised his hand and pointed. Before Ji Huan could say anything, she exploded into nothingness. To kill a woman he had once been close to, Lord Lihen appeared as indifferent as if he had just killed a chicken, showing no unusual expression. But just at that moment, a light laugh echoed from the void, ¡°You¡¯re right, you really do seem to have a penchant for being cuckolded!¡± Upon hearing these words, both Lord Lihen and everyone else¡¯s expressions changed drastically. At this moment, a crack was torn open in the void, and Xue An slowly walked out from it, his face still bearing a faint smile. Both Lord Lihen and the Ziwei Star Master¡¯s pupils shrank to the size of pinpoints. Because they realized that at this moment, Xue An¡¯s aura was becoming more illusory and elusive. Even though he stood there, he seemed as if he was thousands of miles away, evoking a discomfort so intense it was almost unbearable. Xue An then looked down at the now non-existent Ji Huan, shook his head, and sighed lightly, ¡°She thought she had crafted a fake command token, but in fact, the token was real! Am I right, Lord Lihen?¡± Lord Lihen¡¯s face changed slightly, but he quickly sneered, ¡°So what if it¡¯s true? That stupid woman was doomed to die sooner or later. It¡¯s normal for me to use her before she did, isn¡¯t it?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Well said! What a pity that the green on your head is still so dazzling!¡± ¡°Cut the crap, Xue, don¡¯t think that just because you dodged our attack once, you can do anything. We dared to strike today because it¡¯s certain you must die!¡± Lord Lihen¡¯s face was icy as he let out a cold shout, and then he made his move again. This time, the Ziwei Star Master did not join in, but watched coldly from the side. And the more he did so, the greater the pressure felt, because you never know when he would act. Meanwhile, Lord Lihen¡¯s attack had already arrived. As the Domain Lord of Lihen Heaven, a venerable being who had survived for tens of thousands of years, his moves did not possess the usual flashy brilliance of powerful beings; they even seemed a bit mundane in terms of momentum. But precisely because of this, his ruthlessness was all the more evident. Such an ordinary attack blocked off all of Xue An¡¯s escape routes and even restricted the space around him. Facing such an attack, the smile at the corners of Xue An¡¯s mouth grew even more intense, and a hint of madness appeared in his eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In a trance, Xue An seemed to transform into that proud and towering Red Lotus Immortal Venerable, who once dominated the Myriad Realms, his whole body radiating unconstrained arrogance and wildness. ¡°I once was the peerless Immortal Venerable! The blood feud of the Hua Clan shall be avenged by me!¡± ¡°All law returns to Guiyi, I command the homage of all immortals!¡± With these words, Xue An threw his punch. This punch seemed to shatter the entire world, meeting Lord Lihen¡¯s attack head-on with a resolute stance. Chapter 1206 - Chapter 1206 Chapter 1206 Battle Fury Like Madness One Sword Chapter 1206: Chapter 1206: Battle Fury Like Madness, One Sword Cleaves the Sky (1 more) Chapter 1206: Chapter 1206: Battle Fury Like Madness, One Sword Cleaves the Sky (1 more) There was no sound, not even a trace of excess fluctuations. Silently, the space at the collision of the forces from both sides shattered bit by bit, then turned into a deep void. Subsequently, a ferocious temporal-spatial torrent surged out, instantly sweeping across the heaven and earth within a hundred miles. Zui Meng and others retreated in shock, then stared intently at the location engulfed by the chaotic stream, their hearts inevitably lifted to their throats. How is he? Could something have happened? At that moment, a figure staggered out from this chaotic stream, flying askew for thousands of feet before finally stabilizing. Xiao Tian couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in alarm, for the person sent flying was none other than Xue An! At this moment, Xue An¡¯s face was slightly pale, and his usually untainted white robe also appeared a bit crumpled. The hearts of Xiao Tian and the others inevitably sank. Because evidently, Xue An had already sustained minor injuries. This caused everyone¡¯s hearts to tighten. Just then, Lord Lihen, seated high above in the heavens, couldn¡¯t help but grunt, and his figure swayed slightly as he took a half step back. This sight made Ye Liuyan, who had thought Xue An would surely die, open his mouth in shock. How¡­ how is this possible? Xue An, currently only at the True Immortal Cultivation, was single-handedly contending against a Half-step Immortal King. Though he sustained some injuries, looking at the current situation, Lord Lihen hadn¡¯t gained much advantage either. This was simply unfathomable. You must know that their realms were not of the same grade! Lord Lihen, who also felt a trace of fear, had thought that this strike would either kill Xue An or severely wound him, but the result turned out to be mutual injuries. Thus, he stared grimly at the distant Xue An and said coldly, ¡°Xue An, you truly are formidable! To even affect me thus! But I guess, you must be in a terrible state now too! I wonder if you can still withstand another blow?¡± Xue An smiled, then spoke in a calm tone, ¡°Lord Lihen, is this all your strength?¡± Lord Lihen¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and he shouted sternly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It means nothing! I simply want to say¡­¡± Licking his lips, Xue An grinned sinisterly, ¡°Having lived for over ten thousand years and only achieved this much, if I were you, I would have already taken my life with a block of tofu!¡± ¡°How presumptuous!¡± Realizing he had been toyed with by Xue An, Lord Lihen could not help but roar angrily, then once again swung his palm down. This hate-filled strike, its might stronger than ever before. Yet Xue An showed no sign of fear, instead, a fighting intent nearly boiling surfaced in his eyes, and he yelled, ¡°Well struck!¡± With that said, Xue An stepped forward and once again charged head-on. Boom! The sound that erupted this time swept through the entire heaven and earth. Zui Meng and others of lower cultivation groaned in unison, nearly injured by the aftermath. But then, Xue An¡¯s figure was once again sent flying. After stabilizing, his radiant eyes also dimmed somewhat. After all, it was a battle surpassing a major class difference, Xue An, no matter how supremely powerful, could not defy the heavens to a point where he could handle a Half-step Immortal King. In fact, if it were not for Xue An tempering his body with heavenly fire at the Ancestral Land of Fire before coming to Lihen Heaven, he might have already been severely injured and unable to continue fighting! Even so, at this moment, Xue An¡¯s complexion was pale, and his chest was slightly heaving. Seeing this, Lord Lihen finally let down his guard, then let out a strange laugh: ¡°Xue An, you can take two of my palms with your True Immortal Cultivation and even cause me some minor injuries. If this news were to spread, it would shock the world! But you are still too arrogant! Too arrogant to understand¡­¡± ¡°What true might of an Immortal King is!¡± With each of his questions. The imposing aura of Lord Lihen grew more violent, standing in the sky, truly resembling a deity from ancient times, making it hard for anyone to look directly at him. Under such a terrifying and vast divine aura, the figure of Xue An was like a flickering candlelight in a storm, swaying and potentially about to be extinguished at any moment. Seeing this scene. Zui Meng and Yu Ren¡¯s hearts instantly tightened together. After having their Divine Senses tempered by Xue An, they had already taken him as their leader. Seeing this situation, they naturally wanted to step forward and fight! But regrettably, with their little strength, it was difficult for them just to protect themselves under this remaining aura, let alone step forward and fight alongside Xue An. Just as they were filled with anxiety. Suddenly, a dazzling light flashed, and the heroic Xiao Tian flew to Xue An¡¯s side, then proudly stood, raised his head, and disdainfully spat at Lord Lihen. ¡°Lord Lihen, old thief, today I am going to take your dog life! Oh, wrong, calling you a dog is an insult to my race! Because you are less than a dog!¡± Hearing Xiao Tian¡¯s words, Lord Lihen¡¯s eyebrows rose and he sneered: ¡°Xiao Tian, you better think clearly about what you are doing now!¡± ¡°How would I think that you are still in a position to teach me?¡± Xiao Tian said coldly, then turned his head and gave Xue An a slight smile. ¡°Mr. Xue, take a rest, leave this old thief to me!¡± Xue An did not respond, just quietly watching this young man with a bright smile until, after a moment, he gently shook his head. ¡°No need!¡± Xiao Tian was stunned, ¡°Mr. Xue¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand and chuckled, ¡°I know what you are thinking. With your strength, facing Lord Lihen is like throwing an egg against a rock, so you are simply trying to atone with your life!¡± Hearing this, Xiao Tian trembled, a look of astonishment flashed in his eyes, and then he lowered his head and said bitterly: ¡°Master, your insight is indeed brilliant!¡± Xue An smiled, then reached out and patted his shoulder, ¡°I appreciate your sentiment, but I don¡¯t need your help to deal with such an old ruin!¡± These words not only shook Xiao Tian but also made Lord Lihen and the others pause in surprise. Then Lord Lihen sneered again and again: ¡°Xue An, I really admire you! Even at death¡¯s doorstep, you still dare to talk tough?¡± Xue An laughed loudly to the sky, his laughter filled with a wild and unrestrained air. ¡°I never boast. Lord Lihen, Ziwei Star Master, your lives are mine now, and these words are my own¨Cno one can change that!¡± ¡°Seeking death!¡± Finally, Lord Lihen erupted in fury, then raised his hands and clapped them together. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This attack, like the overturning of heaven and earth, came with overwhelming force, directly slamming towards Xue An. Faced with such a world-shaking strike, Xue An showed no sign of disturbance, merely raising his hand, as endless sword lights appeared around him, then converged into his hand. In a moment. A magnificent giant sword took shape, then Xue An coldly shouted, ¡°Watch me¡­ One Sword to Sever the Heavens!¡± With that said, Xue An raised his sword and slashed downwards! Chapter 1207 - Chapter 1207 Chapter 1207 Advancement - Half-step Great Luo Chapter 1207: Chapter 1207: Advancement ¨C Half-step Great Luo (2nd Update) Chapter 1207: Chapter 1207: Advancement ¨C Half-step Great Luo (2nd Update) This sword strike was indescribable; where the sword light passed, it seemed as if even the void itself was split in two. Under this sword strike, the attack unleashed by Lord Lihen was just like a soft persimmon in an old lady¡¯s hand, easily penetrated through. The sword light was exceedingly fast, crossing layers of barriers in just a moment to arrive right before Lord Lihen. Lord Lihen initially didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, because with his cultivation level, ordinary weapons couldn¡¯t even shake a single hair on his body. But he quickly realized he was wrong. As the sword light reached him, Lord Lihen felt as if he was plunged into an ice cellar, his heart filled with a chilling dread. This made Lord Lihen cry out in alarm, and in this briefest moment, he barely managed to dodge to the side, narrowly avoiding the sword strike. But he was still a fraction too slow. The sword light grazed past his shoulder and then disappeared into the sky. Afterwards, Lord Lihen grunted in pain, as a streak of fresh crimson blood seeped from his shoulder. One sword strike! Lord Lihen is injured! Silence fell over heaven and earth. Lord Lihen turned to look at the wound on his shoulder, his expression changing several times, then gradually becoming somber. ¡°Father!¡± Ye Liuyan couldn¡¯t help but speak out at this moment. Lord Lihen, however, ignored him, his gaze coldly fixed on Xue An. ¡°I have long heard that the swordsmanship of Red Lotus Immortal Venerable is peerless, capable of slaying immortals and deities. Seeing it today, it really lives up to its reputation!¡± Xue An offered a slight smile, ¡°You flatter me!¡± ¡°But do you really think that with this alone, you can do anything to us?¡± Lord Lihen asked, his lips greedily licking, ¡°Xue An, do you know that with your current cultivation level, you are like a child walking in a busy market carrying a treasure trove! If I did not want your soul, do you think you would still be alive?¡± Ziwei Star Master, who had been observing the battle, couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Lord¡¯s words are quite true; Xue An, why not make a deal?¡± ¡°Oh? A deal? What kind of deal?¡± Xue An asked leisurely. ¡°Our between us is not a deep-seated grudge, the so-called blood feud of the Hua Clan is just an old, bad debt from ten thousand years ago, and has nothing to do with you! So, if you willingly surrender, voluntarily offer up all your cultivated divine methods, secret techniques, and various hidden treasures, we two can consider, on account of your once being an unparalleled powerhouse, sparing your life! What do you think?¡± Xue An quietly looked at Ziwei Star Master, and after a while, he started laughing, ¡°From your tone, it seems I should be grateful for your decision?¡± Ziwei Star Master chuckled, ¡°Xue An, I know you must be discontent in your heart! But this condition is already very generous, definitely better than meeting an end where both body and path are destroyed!¡± However, Xue An ignored him, turning his head to look at Yangjian, ¡°Erlang Brother, have these deities always been like this?¡± Yangjian smiled lightly, then said indifferently, ¡°Yes, they have always been like this!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°No wonder!¡± ¡°No wonder what?¡± Xiao Tian couldn¡¯t help asking from the side. ¡°No wonder, over the millennia, your Divine Clan has become increasingly decadent. It¡¯s because of this group of arrogant and conceited so-called divine clan powerhouses causing trouble!¡± Xue An said with an indifferent tone. At this moment, Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master¡¯s expressions both changed, they exchanged glances, then Ziwei Star Master sneered. ¡°Xue An, it seems you truly intend to be stubbornly misguided to the end! Very well, we will fulfill you today!¡± ¡°Myriad Stars Prison!¡± Following the command of Ziwei Star Master, suddenly the surrounding heaven and earth displayed an endless Starry Sea. Then, beams of starlight crisscrossed, weaving into a cage, trapping Xue An and the others solidly inside. As the cage took shape, Zui Meng and Yu Ren were the first to cry out in pain, then they both fell to the ground simultaneously. They felt their cultivation levels being insanely suppressed, turning them into mere mortals in an instant. In addition, Xiao Tian also grunted, his body nearly falling to the ground as he plummeted a great distance. But he was stubbornly resilient, forcibly keeping himself from falling. With his strength, he could merely protect himself. In an instant, only Xue An remained standing in mid-air, but through his silhouette, it could still be seen, above his head and shoulders, space seemed to be bending, forming an arc. This also showed the immense pressure Xue An was currently facing. However, even so, Xue An remained expressionless and simply said indifferently, ¡°Cut off from heaven and earth?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Ziwei Star Master said with a face full of triumph. ¡°Xue An, at this moment the surrounding heaven and earth are at my command. Here, I am the supreme existence, you might as well give up¡­¡± Before he could finish uttering the last words of struggle, he saw Xue An smile coldly, then casually took a step forward. With this step, Xue An instantly broke free from all restraints. ¡°Is this what you call supreme?¡± Xue An¡¯s face showed a mocking expression. Ziwei Star Master trembled, shrieking, ¡°How is it possible? How could you break free from my restraints?¡± Xue An calmly said, ¡°Why not?¡± Ziwei Star Master gritted his teeth, a trembling heart under his rage, and couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Lihen, this man has endless tricks, let¡¯s join forces and first destroy his physical body!¡± Lord Lihen had this intention all along, hearing this he sneered, ¡°Agreed!¡± Then, his eyes suddenly flashed with brilliant light, and he spoke deliberately, word by word. ¡°Unfounded! Delusions! Of! Killing!¡± Boom! The brilliance intensified, numerous intents to kill, like serpents, rose pompously behind Lord Lihen, swaying unstably, with a terrifying gleam choosing their prey and overlooking the land. Lord Lihen sneered and pointed at Xue An, ¡°Kill him!¡± These serpents formed purely from killing intent then surged wildly towards him. At the same time, Ziwei Star Master also depicted in mid-air, swiftly drawing a Talisman Spell. Then numerous beams of starlight fell down, casting light on these serpents, massively increasing their power by more than ten times. In an instant. These serpents had already charged close and then opened their massive jaws to directly swallow Xue An. The serpents trembled lightly, their intent to kill like a tide. And the figure of Xue An had already disappeared. At this, Xiao Tian couldn¡¯t help but cry out in shock, ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± But just then, these serpents suddenly started to struggle in pain and then broke apart inch by inch. And among them, a formidable aura was slowly emerging. The laws of heaven and earth trembled, as if courtiers were bowing their heads to welcome the arrival of the King. Both Xiao Tian and Liu Yan exclaimed in unison. ¡°This is¡­ the might of Great Luo!¡± As soon as the voice fell, the serpents formed from the killing intent melted away like ice and snow. And Xue An, then slowly walked out from among them, his eyes steely, his face as cold as ice. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And with each step, his aura climbed even higher. One step, two steps¡­ After taking the seventh step, Xue An¡¯s aura finally peaked. And at that moment, he suddenly looked up, his eyes full of myriad lights, the laws solidified. Finally, at this moment, Xue An broke through to True Immortal, stepping into the half-step Great Luo realm! Chapter 1208 - Chapter 1208 Chapter 1208 Fist Annihilates Starry Sea Chapter 1208: Chapter 1208: Fist Annihilates Starry Sea, Fighting 2 Alone (1st Update) Chapter 1208: Chapter 1208: Fist Annihilates Starry Sea, Fighting 2 Alone (1st Update) Xue An lifted his gaze, and the direction of his imposing aura caused both Lord Lihen and the Ziwei Star Master to simultaneously pale. Logically speaking, Xue An was currently only at the Half-step Great Luo level, which was an entire major level below them and should not have counted for much. Yet somehow, when swept by Xue An¡¯s gaze. The two of them felt a chill throughout their bodies and became stiff. That feeling was as if they were being stared down by an ancient giant dragon, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine. But soon, both regained their composure, exchanged glances, and saw the gravity in each other¡¯s eyes. As they were well aware of Xue An¡¯s background, they naturally understood that there were no other options between them and Xue An, except that either they live or they die. Otherwise, if they were to let Xue An escape this disaster, it would be a never-ending trouble. Furthermore, the two of them were already frightened by Xue An¡¯s endless array of methods. In just this short time, he had already broken through to Half-step Great Luo. Who knows what other hidden techniques he might have, so the two of them stopped wasting words and shouted in unison, striking a deadly blow at Xue An directly. The united blow of two Half-step Immortal Kings was so powerful that it caused the very fabric of this world to shake violently, as though it could collapse and perish at any moment. However, just as the attack was about to hit Xue An up close and was soon going to engulf him completely. Xue An suddenly disappeared. Yes, disappeared in the literal sense. He who had just been standing there seemed as if he was directly covered by a magical brush, vanishing in an instant. Immediately after, both of their attacks passed through and blasted a massive, bottomless abyss into the ground. Where did he go? Lord Lihen and the Ziwei Star Master were simultaneously shocked in their hearts, feeling a trace of suspicion. Just then, a light laugh sounded by their ears. ¡°Enjoying the fight?¡± Upon hearing this, both Lord Lihen and the Ziwei Star Master were jolted, but as peerless powerhouses, their reactions were incredibly fast. Almost at the same time, they blasted an attack behind them. But the result was still a miss. Then, a cold laugh from Xue An followed, ¡°Seems like you were indeed enjoying it, but now¡­ it¡¯s my turn!¡± No sooner had he spoken, Xue An¡¯s figure suddenly appeared beside Lord Lihen, and then he raised his hand and struck down on his head with a palm. This palm was so fast that it reached the extreme. Lord Lihen didn¡¯t even have a chance to dodge, feeling an overwhelming force descending from above, smashing him down from the sky. Boom! After a loud noise, a human-shaped crater appeared on the ground, and Lord Lihen was smashed into it, disappearing from view. This sent a shock through the entire scene. The Ziwei Star Master trembled all over, but he was quick to react. A glint flashed in his eyes, stars exploded in the sky, and then countless points of starlight descended, forming a starlight barrier around him. Once the barrier was formed, the Ziwei Star Master let out a sigh of relief, then looked at Xue An with a proud face and said, ¡°Xue An, you indeed are formidable, but now I have the protection of ten thousand stars, what can you do to me?¡± After saying this, the Ziwei Star Master laughed heartily. But his laughter lasted only for a short moment before it ceased abruptly. Because at that moment, Xue An also laughed, his smile filled with a wild and unruly air. ¡°Protection of ten thousand stars? Then I¡¯ll obliterate your ten thousand stars!¡± Upon saying that, Xue An clenched his fist, arched his eyebrows, and stepped forward, launching a direct punch. Phew! This punch seemed to stir the entire world, a wildly ferocious hurricane charging straight towards him. However, the moment this hurricane made contact with the barrier of starlight, the light flickered, and the hurricane disappeared without a trace. Ziwei Star Master, who had been alarmed by the ferocious aura of this punch, now relaxed upon seeing this, and then burst into laughter. ¡°Xue An, it¡¯s useless. With your current cultivation level, you can¡¯t even break through my defense. Save your energy and think about how to save your life later! Hahaha¡­ *gulp*!¡± Ziwei Star Master¡¯s laughter turned into a scream of terror at the end. For at that moment, Xue An¡¯s punch had directly struck the barrier of starlight. The stars on the barrier swirled as if to resist the might of Xue An¡¯s punch with all their strength. But this struggle lasted for less than a second, and then the barrier shattered explosively. At the same time, the stars in the sky trembled wildly, and then one after another began to explode. In an instant, the Starry Sea shattered, and a myriad of stars were extinguished. Ziwei Star Master was so severely injured by this blow that he was sent flying backwards for over ten miles, even the light in his eyes dimmed a little, and then he looked at Xue An with a face full of terror, shouting. ¡°This is impossible! With your current strength, how can you possibly break through my Wanxing Barrier?¡± But whether he believed it or not, The event had truly taken place. And Xue An was certainly not going to give him any chance to catch his breath, as he flashed, appearing instantly above Ziwei Star Master, and then, from above, another punch thundered down. Caught off guard, Ziwei Star Master could barely react in time, managing only to raise his hand to meet Xue An¡¯s punch. Then, like a shooting star, he was fiercely smashed from the high sky by Xue An, disappearing into the ground. From the moment Xue An made his move up until now, it was only the span of a few breaths. Yet the two powerhouses, who were haughty just a moment ago, were now smashed into the ground like moles by Xue An. Such a fact left everyone slack-jawed in amazement. Since when could a Half-step Great Luo instantly kill a Half-step Immortal King? Ye Liuyan was also staring in disbelief, shaking his head as he observed the two deep human-shaped pits on the ground. He thought everything would go smoothly and that Xue An would surely die. But the outcome turned out to be unexpected. Xiao Tian couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed, ¡°Mr. Xue is truly formidable! He actually defeated both of those old thieves!¡± But Yangjian¡¯s face was serious, staring intently at the two deep pits on the ground, then shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple! Lihen and Ziwei Star Master wouldn¡¯t be defeated so easily!¡± Xiao Tian was taken aback, ¡°Master, are you saying¡­¡± Before he could finish, the ground trembled violently, and then two beams of light soared into the sky. Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master instantly burst out, one on the left and one on the right, charging at Xue An with overwhelmingly fierce momentum. ¡°Lord!¡± Zui Meng and Yu Ren exclaimed in shock. But facing the pincer attack of the two powerhouses, Xue An just sneered coldly, then transformed into a streak of light, boldly meeting them head-on, fighting directly with them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Bang bang bang! Continuous explosive noises were heard from high in the sky, and the overflowing might turned the spectators pale, who could only watch with fear at the three figures in the sky, vying against each other. Such a grand battle was simply unheard of. Especially since Xue An was fighting alone against two Half-step Immortal Kings with just a Half-step Great Luo¡¯s cultivation level. If this news were to spread, it would probably shock countless people to their core. After all, it had surpassed what normal people could comprehend. Chapter 1209 - Chapter 1209 Chapter 1209 Immortal Kings Decree - The Power Chapter 1209: Chapter 1209 Immortal King¡¯s Decree ¨C The Power of a Single Word (2nd Update) Chapter 1209: Chapter 1209 Immortal King¡¯s Decree ¨C The Power of a Single Word (2nd Update) Suddenly. Three radiant lights, after another clash, finally separated. Looking at the trio now, beads of sweat appeared on Lord Lihen¡¯s forehead, while Ziwei Star Master was also slightly gasping for air. Only Xue An, still had a calm expression on his face, even leisurely pinching his palm. He spoke indifferently, ¡°Why have you stopped fighting? I¡¯m not done having fun yet!¡± Everyone was speechless. Facing the onslaught of two Half-step Immortal Kings and to say he had not yet had his fill was simply too arrogant. Arrogant to an infuriating extent. Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master exchanged glances, both noticing fear in each other¡¯s eyes. Xue An was simply too powerful. Especially his speed; like a ghost, they couldn¡¯t even touch the hem of his garment, while his punches inflicted severe pain on them. If this continued, they would eventually be worn down by him. It seemed they couldn¡¯t keep dragging this fight any longer; it should end soon. With this thought, Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master both resolved themselves. Then, taking a deep breath, they simultaneously raised their hands and pulled out a golden scroll from their robes. But it was evident that the golden scrolls in their hands were not intact, but split in the middle. Yet, even so, the appearance of these two scrolls still caused the laws of the entire heaven and earth to tremble incessantly. ¡°That is¡­,¡± everyone was stunned. Yangjian¡¯s pupils swiftly contracted, then he couldn¡¯t help but exclaim: ¡°It¡¯s a Decree! That¡¯s the Immortal King¡¯s Decree!¡± This peculiar and cumbersome name, upon reaching the listeners¡¯ ears, was akin to a bolt from the blue. Because such a ¡®Decree¡¯ refers to a powerful entity encapsulating their Divine Sense, attack, or even the Power of Laws in a scroll. Consequently, this scroll would possess the might of that entity¡¯s single strike. And the Immortal King¡¯s Decree, as the name suggests, refers to a scroll personally sealed by an Immortal King. And from the fluctuations emanating from the scroll, it was clear that it was not an ordinary item like those of Lord Lihen or Ziwei Star Master, but from a genuine and complete powerhouse who fully wielded the Immortal King¡¯s Laws. Such a Decree¡¯s might could annihilate a small world. Thus, everyone couldn¡¯t help but be utterly shocked. Xue An was also slightly taken aback, a hint of seriousness finally appearing in his eyes, but soon after, he spoke with a hint of amusement, ¡°No wonder you two have teamed up; turns out you¡¯re both just someone else¡¯s dogs!¡± Xue An¡¯s words made Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master¡¯s expressions turn rather unsightly. But soon, Lord Lihen let out a strange cackling laugh, ¡°Xue An, I really admire you, on the brink of death and still so arrogant!¡± Ziwei Star Master also sneered sinisterly, ¡°That¡¯s right, Xue An, what if we are someone else¡¯s dogs? At least we are stronger than your delusional Hua Clan!¡± Xue An¡¯s smile grew colder, he took a deep look at the scrolls in their hands, then said lightly, ¡°Do you really think that by holding a so-called Immortal King¡¯s Decree, you can do something?¡± ¡°Stop the nonsense, dying under the Decree, you should feel proud! Get moving!¡± Ziwei Star Master roared, raising his hand and throwing out the scroll. Lord Lihen followed immediately, throwing out his scroll as well. When the two halves of the scrolls met in the air, a loud rumbling sound was heard. An unimaginable surge of power burst forth from the scrolls, instantly sweeping across the entire heaven and earth. Even the land bowed down, and the Laws themselves trembled. Time and space seemed to have frozen. And then, in the sky above, a colossal phantom began to gradually appear. This colossal figure was so large that half of its body already occupied the entire sky. The phantom¡¯s appearance was blurry, but it was dressed in ancient emperor¡¯s attire, wearing an Imperial Crown, exuding supreme dignity. Especially when its eyes, hidden behind layers of fog, surveyed the entire scene, it caused everyone to shiver in fright. Because the power contained within this phantom had already exceeded the imagination of ordinary people. It was like a deity who controlled the Power of Laws and held the world in its hand, towering above countless people, making one only wish to worship devoutly. Under such overwhelming presence, even Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master both bowed their heads in deference, not daring to look up. In the entire scene, only Xue An stood alone, facing this nearly boundless overwhelming power, standing proudly, his face cold as ice as he observed the phantom, then spoke coldly. ¡°Have you finally been unable to restrain yourselves and started to show your true colors?¡± This question made the phantom let out a cold laugh, but it did not respond, only slowly raising its hand, pointing towards Xue An, and then shouting coldly. ¡°Kill!¡± Boom! With that command, the Power of Laws was directed. An ancient and Profound Mystery character for ¡°kill¡± instantly appeared above Xue An¡¯s head. Although it was just one word, it seemed as if it was absolutely severing one realm, suppressing all things, making those who saw it only wish to kneel and submit, without any thoughts of resistance. This was the pure Power of Laws, the majesty of the Immortal King. Everyone was terrified, Zui Meng and Yu Ren, being of low Cultivation Level, had already been suppressed by the power of this word to the point where they couldn¡¯t lift their heads and could only cower on the ground trembling. Even Xiao Tian groaned, forcefully supporting himself and barely not falling down. Only Yangjian was not too greatly affected, but at that moment, he was internally burning, struggling frantically, then he shouted loudly, ¡°Young one, run quickly!¡± But it was all too late. The void around Xue An began to crazily fracture, a violent temporal-spatial turbulence swept over, voraciously eroding Xue An¡¯s body. If it had just stopped there, it might have been okay, but the key issue was that the character for ¡°kill¡± was slowly pressing down. Crack, crack. That was the sound of space shattering like glass under the immense pressure where the character for ¡°kill¡± passed. But even faced with such nearly terrifying pressure, Xue An¡¯s spine remained as straight as a spear, then slowly closed his eyes. Yes! In such a critical moment, Xue An closed his eyes. Following that, his body which had been tempered by heavenly fire, began to show fine cracks. In an instant, the cracks abruptly expanded. Then they began to crazily shatter. ¡°No!¡± Yangjian¡¯s entire body shook tremendously, releasing a heaven-shaking roar, then he frantically charged forward. But just then, golden patterns appeared on those dozens of Black Giant Towers, the chains that bound Yangjian suddenly tightened, pulling him directly back. Yangjian, filled with despair, watched as Xue An¡¯s body gradually shattered, feeling his heart also sinking into despair. Because this might be the last hope of the Hua Clan for tens of thousands of years! The cruellest thing in the world is to let you see hope, only to personally extinguish it right before your eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only That was exactly how Yangjian felt. But everything was not swayed by his will. The might of the Immortal Law was so powerful; this character for ¡°kill¡± in particular acted directly on the Power of Laws, something not resistible by mundane forces. In an instant. Xue An¡¯s body completely shattered, turning into nothingness. Chapter 1210 - Chapter 1210 Chapter 1210 Arrogant Despair Kneel Down and Beg Chapter 1210: Chapter 1210: Arrogant Despair, Kneel Down and Beg Me! (3rd Update) Chapter 1210: Chapter 1210: Arrogant Despair, Kneel Down and Beg Me! (3rd Update) After Xue An disappeared completely, the giant figure of the Immortal King glanced around coldly, gave a slight snort, then disappeared as well. Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master both breathed a sigh of relief. He¡¯s finally dead! Though it was regrettable that they couldn¡¯t capture Xue An¡¯s soul and extract the secrets of the treasures, getting rid of this major threat was a relief, and it felt like a heavy stone had been lifted from their hearts. But at that moment. Xiao Tian suddenly cried out in grief, ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± Then, with blood-red eyes, he looked at Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master, ¡°I¡¯m going to fight you two!¡± With that said, Xiao Tian instantly burned all his cultivation level, charging forward with a resolute stance. However, considering Xiao Tian¡¯s strength, Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master did not even bother to give him a second glance. But just as he was halfway there, Ye Liuyan suddenly appeared in front of him, blocking his way, followed by a malicious smirk. ¡°Xiao Tian, you think you are fit to take on my two fathers? Let me send you off to the west!¡± Xiao Tian¡¯s eyes were already reddened by a murderous rage, and without responding, he immediately engaged in combat. In terms of power, Ye Liuyan, as the fusion of Ziwei Divine Child and another powerful soul, was significantly stronger than Xiao Tian. But because he had just been resurrected, he was unable to adapt to the feeling of having two souls in one body, which severely hampered his strength. With Xiao Tian striking in hatred, every move desperate, the battle unexpectedly became evenly matched. Neither could gain the upper hand over the other, resulting in a stalemate. At the same time, Lord Lihen sneered at Yangjian, ¡°Guankou Erlang, I obliterated many young warriors of the Hua Clan right in front of you ten thousand years ago. Now I¡¯ve tasted it once again. How does it feel?¡± Yangjian¡¯s face turned iron blue as he glared at Lord Lihen, his eyes even bleeding from the intensity. ¡°Lord Lihen, even if only one of us from the Hua Clan remains, we will annihilate all of you!¡± ¡°Hahaha, what a joke, Yangjian. Have you been locked up here so long that you¡¯ve become delusional? Do you think I¡¯ll allow the Hua Clan to continue to exist after this matter is concluded?¡± Lord Lihen sneered ferociously. Yangjian was startled by his words, and then his face turned furious, ¡°You¡­¡± Lord Lihen nodded coldly, ¡°This Xue An served as a warning to us. The Hua Clan is far too terrifying. In just ten thousand years, such a powerful figure emerged! Hence, I have already ordered the army. Once this affair is concluded, I will personally lead the troops to your Clan¡¯s origin and massacre all the Hua Clan, leaving none behind!¡± Yangjian¡¯s face turned instantly pale as paper. ¡°Hahahahaha! Guankou Erlang, scared now aren¡¯t you? Beg me! Beg me to spare your Hua Clan! If you beg me, I might consider it!¡± Lord Lihen laughed arrogantly. Yangjian¡¯s whole body trembled slightly, his eyes filled with despair. He wasn¡¯t afraid to die! Actually, surviving the torment of ten thousand years required more courage than dying. Yangjian sustained himself through an unbreakably strong belief. He had always believed that the Hua Clan would rise again, and he wanted to witness that day. But if things went as Lord Lihen said, and the Hua Clan was utterly exterminated, then his existence would lose its value. Without his clan, even if he were born a deity, what purpose would it serve? This thought caused a storm to rise in Yangjian¡¯s heart. Lord Lihen, of course, noticed this and thus mocked him. But at that moment, two radiant figures rose and stood in front of Yangjian. Seeing these two people, Lord Lihen¡¯s expression instantly soured. ¡°Zui Meng, Yu Ren, what on earth are you two bastards doing?¡± Yes! The two who had risen and now stood in front of Yangjian were none other than Zui Meng and Yu Ren. Hearing Lord Lihen¡¯s shout, the two trembled, but showed no signs of backing down, instead standing tall with defiance. ¡°Lord Lihen, you killed my superior. This enmity cannot coexist under the same sky. I, Zui Meng, stand against you!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Yu Ren echoed. The stance of the two infuriated Lord Lihen immensely. You must know Zui Meng was his Second Madam! Yet now, not only does she not help him, she even helps his enemy, Xue An. Adding to that, the recent actions of Madam Ji Huan have made Lord Lihen feel as if his head is about to burst with shame, prompting him to roar in fury. ¡°Despicable wretch seeking death!¡± With that said, he thrust out a palm strike. Zui Meng and Yu Ren tried to resist, but how could their cultivation level match that of Lord Lihen. Under this single palm strike, both of them grunted and were sent flying a great distance. Yet both were remarkably resilient. They steadied themselves and charged again. But just at that moment, Yangjian suddenly said sternly, ¡°Stop!¡± The two were stunned and halted immediately. Then, Yangjian looked up silently at Lord Lihen, ¡°You just said, if I begged you, you would spare the Hua Clan a way to live?¡± Lord Lihen proudly nodded, ¡°Exactly! If you kneel and beg me, perhaps my compassion will arise, and I might spare a root for your Hua Clan. Otherwise¡­¡± Before he could finish, Yangjian nodded, ¡°Very well, I agree!¡± Lord Lihen was startled. You must know, he had imprisoned Yangjian for a whole ten thousand years. During this time, he enforced numerous cruel tortures, but none broke Yangjian¡¯s spirit. Yet, unexpectedly, today Yangjian submitted! This made Lord Lihen excited, and he let out a strange, triumphant laugh: ¡°Good! Then kneel!¡± Yangjian looked deeply at Lord Lihen, then slowly bowed his head, his knees bending to kneel. Meanwhile, Xiao Tian, who was fighting with Liu Yan, let out a mournful cry, ¡°Master, no!¡± Having followed Yangjian for countless years, he understood well his master¡¯s pride. Indeed, no matter whom he faced, he had never bowed his head. Thus, when Xiao Tian witnessed this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a heartbreaking sadness. In this moment of distraction, Liu Yan seized the opportunity and landed a punch on Xiao Tian¡¯s back, sending him flying thousands of feet and spewing blood. Yet even so, he still looked towards Yangjian with eyes full of despair, murmuring softly, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± But everything was inevitable. Lord Lihen watched with a smile, and the Ziwei Star Master also wore a face of triumph. But just at that moment, as Yangjian was about to kneel, he suddenly felt an unseen mighty force under his knees, firmly holding him up. Then, a sigh came from the void. ¡°Erlang predecessor, the fate of the Hua Clan has never been begged for, have you forgotten this?¡± These words shook everyone present. And Yangjian, as if struck by lightning, looked up in shock. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Simultaneously, a seal emitting a cold light gradually materialized in the void. Under the illumination of this light, Xue An¡¯s figure also began to gradually take shape. In an instant. Xue An appeared at the scene, then looked down at the seal before his chest and softly smiled. ¡°Unexpectedly, at the critical moment, it was the seal from the Taiyin Deity Clan that came to the rescue!¡± Chapter 1211 - Chapter 1211 Chapter 1211 Deep Affection Does Not Last Heaven Chapter 1211: Chapter 1211: Deep Affection Does Not Last, Heaven and Earth On My Side (First Update) Chapter 1211: Chapter 1211: Deep Affection Does Not Last, Heaven and Earth On My Side (First Update) Just as Xue An faced the might of the Immortal King alone, suppressed by a single word, causing his Golden Body to shatter. In the distant Divine Realm of Tian Zhao, amidst the four corners of the universe. Zhong Anan was in the Taiyin Divine Hall, talking to her master. Right now, this Taiyin Pool had changed beyond recognition, both in scale and the quality of Spiritual Energy, far surpassing what it had been before. Mu Guqing had already become the deity of the Taiyin Pool and managed everything here in perfect order. At this moment, Zhong Anan felt very content with her current life. After all, her master had risen from the dead. Although bound by rules, unable to leave the Taiyin Pool by half a step, at least there was no concern for her life, and she could protect the safety of the Taiyin Deity Clan, and also spend more time with her. Thinking of this, Zhong Anan suddenly remembered Xue An, feeling an indescribable sensation in her heart. How¡­ How is he doing now? It has been a while since he left the Divine Realm of Tian Zhao, is he still well? With this thought, a shade of melancholy inevitably colored Zhong Anan¡¯s face. Mu Guqing, who understood her disciple¡¯s character inside and out, saw her suddenly lowering her head with a dejected expression, had a notion, and then realized what it was and couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly. ¡°Anan!¡± ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Are¡­ Are you thinking of him?¡± Zhong Anan remained silent for a moment, then nodded her head, ¡°Yes!¡± Mu Guqing shook her head, then turned around, came in front of Zhong Anan, and gently patted her head. ¡°Silly child, you are good in every way, but your one flaw is being too stubborn. I have told you before, a person like Mr. Xue is not someone we can look up to! It is already a fortunate coincidence to have met him and received his help! So, let go of that obsession in your heart!¡± Hearing these words, Zhong Anan lowered her head in silence; after a long while, she finally looked up, her eyes brimming with tears, and said, ¡°Master, I understand everything you said, I dare not harbor any unrealistic fantasies, but I just genuinely like him! Is there something wrong with liking someone?¡± Mu Guqing was left speechless by her words, and after a long time, she sighed softly, ¡°Silly child, there¡¯s nothing wrong with liking someone, but if the one you like is destined to never be together with you, that will only bring you scars all over! Have you ever thought about that?¡± Zhong Anan shook her head, her voice was soft but firm as she said, ¡°Then I accept it!¡± Seeing this, Mu Guqing couldn¡¯t help but chuckle bitterly, then lifted her hand and gently stroked Zhong Anan¡¯s hair, ¡°Silly girl, deep affection does not last, extreme intelligence comes with hurt! You like this¡­ It worries your teacher so much!¡± Zhong Anan did not speak, just kept her head down in silence. The grand hall fell into a hush. But just as Mu Guqing was about to say something more. Suddenly, she looked up sharply, her gaze filled with shock as she looked outside the window, ¡°What is that?¡± At the same time. Zhong Anan, along with everyone from the Taiyin Deity Clan, all felt a tremendously powerful presence suddenly descend above the Taiyin Pool. This power was so immense that it made everyone shudder. Especially Mu Guqing, as the deity of this place, she felt an even greater pressure. Moreover, Mu Guqing could clearly sense that within this overwhelmingly powerful presence, there seemed to be a terribly profound yin force. This force was of the same origin as the Taiyin Deity Clan, and by all means, should not cause such a great reaction. But the problem was that this power was too strong, so much so that it made Mu Guqing feel a deep sense of despair. Simultaneously. Above the Taiyin Pool, a gigantic vortex was forming, the scale of which was so vast that it could be seen by the entire four corners of the universe, even the entire Divine Realm of Tian Zhao. But no one dared to probe into it. Because all the powerful forces were suppressed by the ferocious energy contained in this might. Some with lesser cultivation levels, but closer to the Taiyin Pool, were even pressed to the ground, unable to get up at all. Just when the entire Tian Zhao Divine Realm was trembling under the power of this force. A cold voice suddenly came from above the Taiyin Pool. ¡°Interesting, they have come here through a life-binding talisman spell? Well then, consider this force as my gift to you!¡± Upon hearing this voice, Mu Guqing and Zhong Anan were both shaken. Because they both recognized whose voice it was. At the same time, in the sky, the figure of someone wrapped in flames gradually appeared in front of the giant vortex. Though far away, Zhong Anan immediately recognized the newcomer. ¡°Mr. Xue¡­¡± Zhong Anan murmured, dazed. At that moment, Xue Anchong smiled slightly at Mu Guqing, ¡°Get ready, and welcome this grand gift!¡± Mu Guqing shuddered, then realized something, and nodded solemnly at Xue An, before her figure dispersed, instantly taking control of the entire Taiyin Pool. At the same time, Xue An looked up at the Immortal King strike that had come through Mu Guqing¡¯s life-binding talisman spell and chuckled coldly. ¡°No matter how you hide it, this Immortal King strike contains a strong, chilly aura, and thus, it was attracted by the similar Yin energy of the Taiyin talisman spell! This confirms my previous suspicion!¡± Saying this, Xue An suddenly raised his eyes, a killing intent rising, ¡°If it truly is the deed of someone from your clan, then when I descend upon your realm to investigate the truth, don¡¯t blame me for not considering our past friendship!¡± After speaking, Xue An slowly raised his hand, pointed to the void, and instantly drew an extremely complex and profound talisman spell. Upon completion of the talisman spell, the wildly ferocious might of the Immortal King strike abruptly came to a halt. Xue An then lowered his head and said coldly, ¡°Are you ready?¡± As soon as his words fell, the Taiyin Pool stirred without wind, and then towering waves surged. Mu Guqing¡¯s voice then came from it, ¡°Master, I am ready!¡± Xue An nodded, and then with a raise of his eyebrows, he grasped the talisman spell and pushed it down. ¡°Merge for me¡­ combine!¡± Boom! After a sky-shattering roar, under the guidance of this talisman spell, the giant vortex that spanned the entire sky thundered down. In that instant, the whole Tian Zhao Divine Realm witnessed an extraordinary sight. As if the heavens were collapsing, a splendid burst of light descended from the sky, with the Taiyin Pool as its target. ¡°Is¡­ is this celestial punishment?¡± Someone exclaimed in terror, trembling with fear. At the same time, the waters of the Taiyin Pool rose to meet it, and the two forces touched in midair. At the moment of contact, a terrifying shockwave swept across instantly, enveloping the entire universe. The vast amount of water in the Taiyin Pool was dried out by this strike, turning into an immense amount of vapor, rising and swirling. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A stifled grunt came from Mu Guqing in the Taiyin Pool. And the entire Taiyin Pool shook violently, the small island even emitting a sound of being overwhelmed, as if it would break apart the next second. ¡°Master!¡± Zhong Anan suddenly realized something and cried out in alarm. At the same time. Xue An¡¯s voice exploded in a shout, ¡°Heaven and earth at my command, to transform the world!¡± Chapter 1212 - Chapter 1212 Chapter 1212 Taiyin Transforms into King Chapter 1212: Chapter 1212: Taiyin Transforms into King, Fighting Alone (2nd Update) Chapter 1212: Chapter 1212: Taiyin Transforms into King, Fighting Alone (2nd Update) A command was issued. Initially violent energy instantly became docile, yet its terrifying force remained incredibly potent, then surged down fiercely. Boom! As energy was infused, Taiyin Pool, which had half its water evaporated, instantly overflowed, but this was merely the beginning. Immediately after, the entire Taiyin Pool began to undergo drastic changes. Its area expanded rapidly, the water deepened insanely, even the small island in the lake grew visibly at a breakneck speed. Zhong Anan and all the people of the Taiyin Clan watched dumbfounded, clearly feeling the profound transformations occurring around them. Especially the Spiritual Energy in the air, it grew crazily at a rapid pace. In just a few breaths, it had thickened to the extent visible to the naked eye. Meanwhile, the scale of the entire Taiyin Pool had expanded by far more than a hundredfold from before. Yet, even so, the expansion could not be stopped. At this moment, Taiyin Pool seemed like an overeating obese person, frenziedly ingesting, and its size relentlessly ballooning. That was when Xue An sharply commanded: ¡°Begin condensing, otherwise you will burst and die!¡± A stern question, followed by a pained voice from Mu Guqing within Taiyin Pool, ¡°Yes!¡± She could also sense the crisis she was facing. The descending energy was overwhelmingly massive; had it not been for Xue An¡¯s conversion through the Talisman Spell, she would have been burst apart directly. But if the expansion continued unchecked, she too would explode from increasing too quickly in size. Thus, the only solution now was to risk everything and condense her being! Mu Guqing also understood that this was not just a crisis but also a great opportunity. Without Xue An¡¯s help, such power was out of her reach; she could never cultivate to this level on her own in her lifetime. Therefore, at this moment she gritted her teeth and began to forcefully condense her body. Bang, bang, bang! These were the sounds of Mu Guqing¡¯s soul exploding because it could not control such immense power. Each time, it brought about the agony of soul annihilation, enough to drive an ordinary person mad. Yet Mu Guqing endured it, not only enduring it, but she even became more frenzied. A series of continuous explosions rang out, but with these explosive sounds, the expansion pace of Taiyin Pool noticeably slowed down. And the quality of the entire pool¡¯s water started to climb drastically, becoming more refined and purer. In such a manner, after a full hour passed. The vast vortex that had dominated the entire sky finally vanished. Looking at the Taiyin Pool again, it had completely transformed. The water was crystal-clear like ice, the area immensely vast, and the abundantly potent Xuan Yin Qi arose, even manifesting various illusory landscapes in the air. All members of the Taiyin Clan were utterly astonished, as the changes in the surroundings could aptly be described as a metamorphosis of day and night. Only Zhong Anan, who did not pay attention to these changes, was quietly watching the figure above in the high sky, her eyes enwrapped in the halo reflection of the surrounding profound yin energy, lost in her thoughts. At the same time, the waters of the Taiyin Pool stirred, and the emitted profound yin energy rapidly converged, swiftly forming the figure of Mu Guqing. However, Mu Guqing at this moment was different from before. She was seen wearing a Royal Crown and a magnificent robe, her aura commanding, appearing as a goddess stepping on the waves, intimidating to behold. As she stood above the water surface, myriad rays of twilight descended from the sky, swirling around her. All the powerful deities in Tian Zhao Divine Realm were shocked, and then alarmingly turned their gazes towards the direction of the Taiyin Deity Clan. They could feel that a powerful deity had ascended the throne. Mu Guqing, at this moment, had finally taken the position of the Taiyin Divine King. Nevertheless, at this moment, Mu Guqing did not care about these aspects. As the twilight faded, she stepped forward respectfully and bowed, ¡°Mu Guqing of the Taiyin Deity Clan, thanks the noble one for granting this opportunity!¡± This gesture naturally led all the people of the Taiyin Deity Clan to bow in unison. Xue An simply smiled lightly at this and then waved his hand, ¡°No need to thank me. This is what you deserve. After all, this native Talisman Spell was given to me by you before you left. By a stroke of fate, it actually came in handy!¡± Upon hearing this, Mu Guqing¡¯s expression subtly changed. She was no fool and could see that the strike just now was not something an ordinary powerful being could deliver, likely from the legendary Immortal King. And the fact that Xue An could summon such a strike, didn¡¯t that mean the enemy he faced was immensely powerful? Thinking this, Mu Guqing¡¯s heart sank, and then she respectfully said, ¡°Sir, the Taiyin Deity Clan has been repeatedly graced by your great favors. If you need help this time, my clan will not hesitate to support you with all our might! Please consider¡­¡± Xue An smiled and waved his hand again, ¡°Alright, I know what you want to say, and I appreciate your sentiment, but no need for further assistance, as the enemies I face are beyond your aid!¡± ¡°But battling alone like this, isn¡¯t it too dangerous for you? Why not rest here for a while?¡± Suddenly stepping forward, the previously silent Zhong Anan spoke with a face full of urgency. She could see that Xue An, enveloped in flames, had an unstable aura, clearly indicating he was injured. Xue An looked deeply at Zhong Anan and then smiled faintly, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Miss Zhong, but rest is unnecessary, for the battle is heated over there! I must hurry back!¡± With that, Xue An turned and walked away. ¡°But¡­¡± Zhong Anan rushed forward a few steps, wanting to say more, but it was too late. Xue An transformed into a streak of light, in an instant penetrating the spatial barrier, disappearing from this realm. Watching the sky once again becoming empty, Zhong Anan stood rooted to the spot, her eyes brimming with tears, her face filled with sadness and worry. Mu Guqing, appearing beside her at some unknown moment, gently patted her shoulder and sighed gently. ¡°Anan, now you see why I tried to advise you! Even the opponents of the noble one are beings beyond our imagination, indicating how extraordinary his origins might be! So, your longing wait might just be a self-deluding sentiment!¡± Zhong Anan managed a forlorn smile, brushed the loose hair beside her ear, and without responding to Mu Guqing¡¯s words, she turned and silently walked away. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mu Guqing slightly dumbfounded, then watching her disciple¡¯s slender figure, shook her head and sighed. ¡°What a foolish girl!¡± After successfully advancing to the half-step Great Luo, Xue An¡¯s strength improved by more than tenfold. However, that was just one aspect, more importantly, Xue An finally acquired the ability to freely traverse the void. Because reaching Great Luo meant one could independently trek across The Multiverse and also possessed an almost immortal body, hence in The Multiverse there was a common saying about the indestructible Great Luo. Chapter 1213 - Chapter 1213 Chapter 1213 Golden Body Broken Seriously Chapter 1213: Chapter 1213 Golden Body Broken, Seriously Injured (3rd Update) Chapter 1213: Chapter 1213 Golden Body Broken, Seriously Injured (3rd Update) If Immortal King is a ticket to becoming the strongest, then Great Luo is like finally stepping out of your house to see the outside world. Of course, Xue An is currently only a half-step Great Luo, and theoretically shouldn¡¯t have such powerful traveling capabilities. Yet, Xue An, as a former Immortal Venerable in his previous life, knew numerous Secret Techniques. Furthermore, Lihen Heaven and Tian Zhao Realm belong to the same Divine Realm, making traveling much easier. Thus, he returned to Lihen Heaven almost in the blink of an eye. There, he encountered the scene where Lord Lihen forced Yangjian to kneel and beg for mercy, which prompted Xue An to intervene and reveal himself. Upon seeing Xue An, Zui Meng, Yu Ren, and Xiao Tian were all elated. Especially Xiao Tian, who was ecstatic and shouted, ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master stared at Xue An with faces full of astonishment, until after a moment, Lord Lihen exclaimed, tremblingly, as if seeing a ghost, ¡°Xue An, you¡¯re actually not dead?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Of course I¡¯m not dead. Are you disappointed?¡± Lord Lihen glared at Xue An, his eyes flickering with light and his expression changing unpredictably. He couldn¡¯t understand how Xue An, even though formidable in his previous life, was now just a half-step Great Luo. Yet, he managed to survive the full force strike of the Immortal King¡¯s Decree, which was utterly inconceivable. Could it be true, as he claimed, that he possessed methods left from his previous life? Lord Lihen was filled with doubts. But at that moment, Ziwei Star Master suddenly said, ¡°No, he has been injured! And it¡¯s a severe injury!¡± Hearing this, Lord Lihen was stunned, then looked up. Not just him, everyone at the scene turned to look at Xue An. Was Mr. Xue really injured? Xiao Tian¡¯s heart tightened. Indeed. Upon close inspection, they found that while Xue An still stood straight and proud like a sword facing the wind. His aura appeared somewhat fluctuating, and the brilliance in his eyes dimmed significantly. Moreover, at this moment, Xue An even smiled, ¡°Yes, I have been injured!¡± This statement shocked everyone. Xiao Tian and others¡¯ expressions changed drastically. Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master exchanged glances and then burst into hearty laughter. Their laughter was filled with triumph. Then Lord Lihen said with a sinister tone, ¡°Xue An, you escaping the Immortal King¡¯s Decree was already a lucky fluke. Yet, instead of fleeing for your life, you dared to return, truly seeking your own death!¡± Xue An looked at the smug Lord Lihen and flashed a chilling smile revealing his white teeth, ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, it seems you¡¯ve got me all figured out?¡± ¡°Of course! Mr. Xue, let¡¯s be clear about your current situation. You¡¯re no longer the Red Lotus Immortal Venerable of the past, and we¡¯re no mere mortals. Moreover, with you grievously injured now, I don¡¯t believe you can turn the situation around!¡± Lord Lihen said with pride. Xue An watched Lord Lihen quietly, then smiled. ¡°Good, since that¡¯s what you think, today I shall annihilate you all with this damaged Golden Body!¡± ¡°Stop wasting words with him, destroy his physical body first!¡± Ziwei Star Master, unable to hold back any longer, immediately made his move. In his view, Xue An was at his weakest, a perfect moment to kill him and eradicate future troubles! Therefore, his first move was an exceptionally powerful killing technique. Seeing the stars intensify, they blasted towards Xue An. Bang! Xue An didn¡¯t dodge or flinch, raising his fist, he fiercely countered Ziwei Star Master¡¯s strike. After a loud boom, the starlight dissipated. But involuntarily, Xue An staggered a few steps back and a narrow crack appeared on his arm, from which crimson blood slowly trickled down. One strike! Xue An was injured again! At this, the whole arena shook. Ziwei Star Master burst into a sinister laugh, ¡°At the end of your rope, and still so arrogant, Xue An, you truly are bluffing. Lihen, let¡¯s join forces and finish him off!¡± Lord Lihen had been ready and sneered in response, ¡°Agreed! Today, I shall offer him as a sacrifice to the heavens!¡± With these words, both men made their move, striking Xue An with lethal force. In this instant, radiant light swirled, and thunder boomed. Everyone watched, dazzled and disoriented. But soon, Xiao Tian was the first to regain clarity and cried out, ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± And then, without any hesitation, he rushed forward. ¡°Hehe, no need to rush; your opponent is me. As for your Mr. Xue, he¡¯ll be dead very soon!¡± Ye Liuyan quickly blocked his path. Eyes red, Xiao Tian wasted no words and immediately engaged Ye Liuyan in combat. However, his strength was still a bit inferior to Ye Liuyan¡¯s, who had just been rebirthed and initially couldn¡¯t master his own strength properly. After some time to hone his abilities, his strength had significantly improved. Thus, in this battle, Xiao Tian quickly found himself at a disadvantage. At that moment, with two sharp commands, Zui Meng and Yu Ren also charged into the fray, joining the battle group. The three of them managed just to hold their own against Ye Liuyan. But Xiao Tian was frantic inside, knowing that each second he delayed here increased the danger Xue An faced. Yet with their disparity in strength, even if he wanted to break away, he couldn¡¯t. In such agony, suddenly there was another loud boom and three rays of light abruptly parted. Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master stood on the spot, both somewhat out of breath. And Xue An, who had been sent flying a thousand yards away, looked even more tragic. Gashes teemed across his chest and arms like those on a shattered porcelain doll, threatening to break at any moment. Blood incessantly seeped from these cracks, quickly staining his body crimson. This might be counted as the most severe injury Xue An had suffered since his rebirth, facing an unprecedented predicament. Seeing this, the field fell eerily silent. Xiao Tian and Zui Meng halted their attacks, staring blankly with faces filled with despair. In their eyes, Xue An, with such severe injuries, clearly had no strength left to continue fighting. And this meant that, from the beginning until now, all their efforts had been in vain. How could they not feel despair? Yangjian also watched Xue An quietly, a trace of pity flashing in his eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He knew this brilliant scion of the Hua Clan had already done exceptionally well, having given his all. Yet, with fortune so adverse, Yangjian could only offer a bitter smile, then shake his head sadly. Perhaps¡­ the Hua Clan¡¯s tribulation was not yet over. At that moment. Ziwei Star Master licked his lips and said teasingly, ¡°Xue An, you still have time to surrender. Otherwise, with your current injuries, just one more joint attack from us and you will be shattered into pieces!¡± Chapter 1214 - Chapter 1214 Chapter 1214 I Refine the Red Lotus with My Chapter 1214: Chapter 1214: I Refine the Red Lotus with My Blood, Karmic Fire Reappears in the World! (4th Update) Chapter 1214: Chapter 1214: I Refine the Red Lotus with My Blood, Karmic Fire Reappears in the World! (4th Update) ¡°Yes! If you surrender obediently now, the two of us might still grant you a chance to live!¡± Lord Lihen also chimed in from the side. However, when they said these words, the murderous intent in their eyes had not diminished in the slightest. In truth, this was merely a tactic used by the two of them to undermine Xue An¡¯s confidence, ideally causing his fighting spirit to wane, which would make it easier for them to strike. This was a common psychological strategy employed among the strong. Yet, what the two of them never anticipated was that faced with their questioning, there wasn¡¯t the slightest trace of fear on Xue An¡¯s face; instead, he simply smiled faintly and then gently licked his blood-stained lips. ¡°Surrender? Are you talking about yourselves?¡± This remark caused Lord Lihen and his companion to be stunned momentarily, after which they exchanged looks, both seeing the perplexity in each other¡¯s eyes. Then, Lord Lihen sneered viciously, ¡°Xue An, has your brain been scrambled? Asking us to surrender? Do you not see the situation before you?¡± But Xue An ignored Lord Lihen¡¯s words and instead turned to look at Yangjian, smiling slightly, ¡°Erlang, do you think I can kill these two?¡± Yangjian shuddered and then shook his head with a bitter smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Xue An chuckled gently and then nonchalantly lifted his blood-dyed finger, pointing at Lord Lihen and the Ziwei Star Master, ¡°Today, old debts and new, both of you, must die!¡± Lord Lihen and the Ziwei Star Master were initially stunned, but then they burst into laughter. However, their laughter had just started when it abruptly stopped. For at that moment, Xue An took a deep breath, his eyes suddenly ablaze with brilliant light, and then he uttered softly, ¡°With my blood, I refine the Red Lotus!¡± Boom! At his command, The blood gushing from Xue An¡¯s wounds instantly detached from the body, congregating at the center of his brow to form a sphere of blood. The blood sphere trembled incessantly, as if something within was trying to break free. Suddenly, The light scattered, and the blood sphere abruptly paused before bursting open to reveal a budding blood-red lotus inside. This lotus, seemingly carved from flawless blood crystals, was so beautiful it could dazzle the eyes. Upon seeing this blood-red lotus, both Lord Lihen and the Ziwei Star Master quivered violently, their faces instantly covered with shock. ¡°Red¡­ Red Lotus manifesting? No, this¡­ this is impossible!¡± Lord Lihen¡¯s legs began to tremble. And the Ziwei Star Master was shaking like a sieve, his eyes filled with extreme terror as he stared at the lotus, rendered speechless. Their panic stemmed from the simultaneous remembrance of a legend¨Ca legend about the Red Lotus. Back when Xue An emerged dominantly, intimidating countless Starry Domains, several from the Void God Sect were discontent and joined hands to set a lethal trap for Xue An. In that arrangement, the Void God Sect deployed their most elite forces led by ancient elders, all to utterly annihilate Xue An. That battle destroyed nearly half of the Starry Domain, but its exact process was no longer known to anyone. Because all who participated had died. Only Xue An emerged from the battlefield unscathed. After he left, people from the sects rushed in only to find that the devastated Starry Domain was now filled with blossoming Red Lotuses. As for those who died in battle, they had all turned into nothingness. After this battle, the Void God Sects declined. And the name of the Red Lotus Immortal Venerable resounded far and wide, making countless beings bow in awe. Thus, at this moment. Seeing this Red Lotus, they all couldn¡¯t help but tremble uncontrollably. Xue An chuckled, ¡°So you all know about it!¡± At this moment, Lord Lihen clenched his teeth fiercely and roared, ¡°So what if it¡¯s the Red Lotus? You¡¯re not the Immortal Venerable from those years! I don¡¯t believe you can really annihilate us!¡± After saying that, Lord Lihen struck out in anger. As he made his move, Ziwei Star Master also coldly huffed, then channeled all his cultivation level, delivering a deadly blow as well. The two Half-step Immortal Kings transformed into dazzling lights, carrying supreme authority, and charged directly at Xue An. Under such formidable power, the Red Lotus before Xue An seemed terribly fragile, as if it could be shattered at any moment by the overwhelming force of the surge. But just as Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master were about to reach him, just when the dazzling light was about to touch him, The lotus trembled slightly, then its petals swayed, slowly blooming. At that moment of blossoming, everything in the heavens and earth, even the ceaseless flow of time, paused. Everything seemed as though someone had pressed the stop button. The violent air currents halted, floating hairbands stopped moving. Everything froze at this moment. One could even clearly see the attacks of Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master, who were close at hand, frozen mid-air, as well as the shock and fear in their eyes. But this was just the beginning, soon after, the Red Lotus trembled slightly, then split into two, then from two into four¡­ The Red Lotus started multiplying at an exponential rate, and just then, a light snapping sound occurred, and everything that was paused returned to normal. Air currents burst out violently, hairbands fluttered uncertainly. Yet, the attacks of Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master could no longer continue. Because in that brief moment, all their attacks had been taken over by the Red Lotus. Both of them were greatly shaken, then without hesitation, turned around and fled. They knew very well, they could no longer kill Xue An. Because Xue An, who had activated Red Lotus mode, was invincible! But at that moment, layers upon layers of Red Lotus had already occupied the entire sky. Seeing this, both emitted a desperate howl, then started to desperately flee, one to the left and the other to the right. But under this boundless Red Lotus, all their struggles were futile. There stood Xue An, in front of the sea of flowers, overlooking the two fleeing streaks of light, he smiled faintly, then waved his hand gently. Boom! At that moment, all the Red Lotus simultaneously trembled, then violently burst into soaring flames. Flames surged into the sky, turning all the Red Lotus into a sea of fire. Ziwei Star Master, although having escaped a great distance, let out a cry of utter despair, ¡°Red Lotus Karma Fire!¡± As soon as his words fell, the Karmic Fire engulfed him entirely. Not just him. On the other side, Lord Lihen, despite burning his cultivation level in full force, attempted to escape from this world. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But he was fast, yet the Red Lotus Karma Fire was faster. Just as he was about to step out of this world, the Karmic Fire wrapped around him, pulling him back in an instant. ¡°No!¡± Lord Lihen let out an earth-shattering howl. But he too was soon swallowed by the raging flames. Chapter 1215 - Chapter 1215 Chapter 1215 Karma Chains - A Choice of Life and Chapter 1215: Chapter 1215: Karma Chains ¨C A Choice of Life and Death (1st Update) Chapter 1215: Chapter 1215: Karma Chains ¨C A Choice of Life and Death (1st Update) Fiery flames surged, lighting up the sky with fire. The two Half-step Immortal Kings were considered powerful lords wherever they went, but when faced with the Red Lotus Karma Fire, they were utterly powerless to fight back. All one could see was a burst of radiance from their bodies, representing the shattering of their protective magical artifacts they carried with them. But even that did not sustain them for long. In just a few breaths, both screamed tragically as they were reduced to nothingness. ¡°Father!¡± Ye Liuyan cried out in shock, and then, as if recalling something, he retreated far back with a look of horror on his face, watching Xue An with extreme fear. He feared that Xue An would come after him. But at this moment, Xue An did not even glance at him, just stood there quietly, overlooking the sky filled with Karmic Fire. In an instant, the scene became so quiet that only the roar of the rising flames could be heard. After a while, Xiao Tian finally murmured in a daze, ¡°Dead¡­ are they dead?¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Of course it¡¯s not that simple!¡± No sooner had he spoken than the flames surged into the sky once again, but this time, two figures were emerging within the flames. ¡°It¡¯s Lord Lihen and the Ziwei Star Master! They¡¯ve resurrected!¡± Xiao Tian first froze, then exclaimed in shock. Xue An, as if he had anticipated this, smiled lightly, ¡°No need to be so surprised. Being old demons who have survived for tens of thousands of years, how could they not have some life-saving measures?¡± While speaking, the figures of Lord Lihen and the Ziwei Star Master had already fully emerged, and a layer of light screen appeared around them, temporarily protecting them from the Red Lotus Karma Fire. But this was just a temporary measure. Under the erosion of the Karmic Fire, the protective light screen around them was rapidly weakening, only by the continuous support of their Divine Power were they barely not breached. But having just had their bodies incinerated and barely managing to recongeal them back, both were simply unable to sustain such a massive consumption of Divine Power for long, hence they could only look at Xue An with faces filled with terror. The atmosphere of the entire scene suddenly turned silent. Xue An quietly watched the two, then smiled. ¡°Now, do you two have anything you wish to say?¡± Before Lord Lihen could speak, the Ziwei Star Master couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Xue An, you are truly worthy of being the Red Lotus Immortal Venerable of the past, indeed formidable! But this Red Lotus Karma Fire of yours did not come from nowhere, maintaining it for so long must be putting great pressure on you, especially since you¡¯ve been seriously injured!¡± Saying so, the Ziwei Star Master¡¯s gaze swept over Xue An¡¯s battered body. Hearing this, Xue An simply smiled, ¡°You¡¯re right, but there¡¯s no need for you to worry about the severity of my injuries!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The Ziwei Star Master originally intended to put some pressure on Xue An with such rhetoric, but Xue An didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°Enough! No need for such nonsense, I want to ask you now, knowing that I am the Red Lotus Immortal Venerable, why would you still dare to act this way?¡± Xue An asked coldly. The reason he asked this was because the Ziwei Star Master¡¯s behavior was exceedingly abnormal. Previously, in the Fate Secret Realm, he had shown great reverence to him, but upon arriving in the Divine Realm, he dared to team up with Lord Lihen to go against him. Even if his own Cultivation Level had not yet recovered, did he not know the consequences of offending him? Hearing Xue An¡¯s question, the Ziwei Star Master gave a bitter smile, ¡°Xue An, indeed, I admit that my actions were somewhat reckless. But do you know¡­¡± Speaking of this, Ziwei Star Master looked up at Xue An, his voice grave as he said, ¡°Following your disappearance, the vast enterprises you left behind from your time as Immortal Venerable have been eroded nearly to nothing. Moreover, various powerful factions have joined forces, endeavoring to erase all traces of your legacy and to enforce a complete ban on any discussion of your deeds! Consequently, the younger generation of cultivators now remain completely ignorant of your once formidable name!¡± Hearing these words, Xue An¡¯s eyebrows slightly raised. He had anticipated this outcome; once news of his demise spread, those who had been forcibly suppressed by him would naturally be unable to contain themselves and start causing trouble. Yet, he hadn¡¯t expected things to escalate this quickly, for these people to act so ruthlessly. It seemed a cleansing bloodbath was needed in the Myriad Realms indeed! Only through slaughter could those fools relearn respect and fear. As Xue An pondered, he then spoke in a cold voice, ¡°So you¡¯re in league with Lord Lihen?¡± Ziwei Star Master, rendered speechless by the question, looked helplessly towards Lord Lihen. Lord Lihen, who had been silent until now, suddenly began to laugh. His laughter was full of brazenness and wildness as he lazily said, ¡°Xue An, you are indeed formidable. Both of us admit defeat!¡± Not a trace of regret was found in his words. Xue An¡¯s eyebrows slightly raised, just about to speak. Lord Lihen cackled oddly, ¡°Xue An, I know what you want to say, but I have just one question for you now!¡± ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Xue An asked, his expression turning grim. Lord Lihen pointed at Yangjian in the distance, his voice full of smugness, ¡°I ask you, do you wish for this Guankou Erlang to live or die?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xue An¡¯s countenance changed as he asked in a deep voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I mean? Very well, then let me demonstrate for you!¡± said Lord Lihen as he pointed with his hand, ¡°Divide!¡± Boom! With his command, dazzling golden light erupted from the dozen or so Black Giant Towers, and the chains began to clatter as they were pulled taut. In an instant. The chains were stretched tight, and Yangjian, situated in the center, found his limbs forcefully pulled apart into a spread-eagled position. Even so, the chains continued to clatter, straining against Yangjian¡¯s body that emitted creaking noises. The sounds were from skin tearing apart due to the immense force, with blood trailing down Yangjian¡¯s slender frame. Xue An¡¯s eyes turned frosty as he sent out a sword strike with a flick of his hand. But when this unstoppable sword strike touched the chains, the void trembled, and the chains remained intact ¨C yet Yangjian shuddered, and a deep sword wound suddenly appeared on his body. Seeing this scene, Xue An¡¯s expression changed drastically, his tone as cold as ice, he articulated each word deliberately, ¡°Karma Chains!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lord Lihen burst into hearty laughter, ¡°Correct, they are Karma Chains, Xue An, your eyesight is indeed sharp!¡± The so-called Karma Chains were an exceptionally vicious and treacherous method of imprisonment. They were artifacts refined from their own laws by cultivators of Immortal King level or above. Once locked in place, unless the caster themselves intervened, there was absolutely no possibility of removal. Moreover, the most malicious aspect of Karma Chains was that any means used in an attempt to break them would directly affect the bound person. Even when facing the authority of an Immortal King¡¯s Decree, Xue An¡¯s expression had not changed much, but now, upon seeing the Karma Chains, his face became exceedingly grim. Chapter 1216 - Chapter 1216 Chapter 1216 Aggressively Facing Death as if Chapter 1216: Chapter 1216: Aggressively Facing Death as if Returning Home (2nd Update) Chapter 1216: Chapter 1216: Aggressively Facing Death as if Returning Home (2nd Update) ¡°For imprisoning Erlang God, you really went all out!¡± Xue An said murderously. Lord Lihen chuckled, waving his hand casually, ¡°Stop!¡± Upon his command, the chains ceased pulling, but at this moment Yangjian, covered in blood, hung in mid-air with his head drooped, seemingly unconscious. Then Lord Lihen said proudly, ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, who would¡¯ve thought that your Hua Clan had such incredible potential!¡± Speaking thus, Lord Lihen raised his head arrogantly, addressing Xue An. ¡°Mr. Xue, let me ask you once more, do you want this Guankou Erlang to live, or to die? Oh, and by the way! Let me also tell you, not only do I control these Karma Chains, but my spirit is also tightly bound to these chains, so if anything happens to me, your Erlang God will explode into smithereens and his soul will be utterly destroyed!¡± Hearing this, before Xue An could speak, Xiao Tian, anxious and pacing outside the Karma Chains, tried to rush over to check on his master, but was utterly unable to cross, and was completely enraged. ¡°Lord Lihen, you old thief, you %Y=%# ¨C I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡± Xiao Tian trembled with rage, recklessly charging forward, ready to risk his life against Lord Lihen. Lord Lihen barely glanced at him, just coldly looking towards Xue An, ¡°Xue An, I will give you the time of three breaths to make your decision!¡± ¡°One!¡± Xue An silently watched Lord Lihen, and Ziwei Star Master, who appeared joyful, his eyes sparkling with light, yet he made no further moves. ¡°Two!¡± A hint of panic flashed in Lord Lihen¡¯s eyes. Because Xue An still hadn¡¯t moved, just lifting his hand to stop Xiao Tian who wanted to rush over. Lord Lihen gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°Three¡­!¡± Before he could finish saying ¡°three¡±, Xue An casually waved his hand. The Red Lotus Karma Fire that was initially encircling Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master receded. Lord Lihen finally breathed a sigh of relief, then laughed proudly. ¡°Very well! Xue An, it seems you are a wise man!¡± As for Ziwei Star Master, his face filled with smiles, complimenting, ¡°Divine Monarch, your strategy is truly brilliant! I just thought we were certainly doomed!¡± Even Ye Liuyan, who had fled to the distance, now flew back, his face full of joy as he bowed to the two, ¡°Father, your strategy is masterful!¡± The three of them rejoiced. Meanwhile, Xue An¡¯s side seemed disheartened. Xiao Tian¡¯s eyes were split with rage, and if not for Xue An¡¯s restraining presence, he would have liked to charge over right then and fight these bastards. Even Zui Meng and Yu Ren, at this moment, were filled with a sense of bleakness. Lord Lihen¡¯s complete turnaround in this desperate situation was too ruthless. You could say all of Xue An¡¯s earlier efforts were in vain. Since if he wanted to rescue Yangjian, he could not kill Lord Lihen. The feeling of seeing one¡¯s nemesis right before one¡¯s eyes, yet unable to take action, was overwhelmingly suffocating. At this moment, Lord Lihen, still with a face full of pride, smirked at Xue An, ¡°Red Lotus Immortal Venerable, since you have made your choice, then you may now leave! Oh, and don¡¯t worry, after you leave, I won¡¯t harm this Guankou Erlang, after all¡­ he is now my talisman! Hahaha!¡± Lord Lihen laughed triumphantly once more. Xue An silently watched, his eyes shimmering, while his mutilated body once again began to drip blood. ¡°Lord¡­¡± Zui Meng softly murmured, tears gleaming in her eyes. But at that moment, a soft sigh was heard. ¡°Youth!¡± Xue An trembled all over and turned to look. Indeed. He saw Yangjian, who had been hanging his head low, with his aura extremely feeble, struggling to lift his head a little. At this, Lord Lihen¡¯s laughter abruptly stopped. Everyone¡¯s gaze converged onto the figure of Guankou Erlang. A cold smile appeared on Yangjian¡¯s pale face as he nodded at Xue An. ¡°Youth, come here! I have a few words to say to you!¡± Xue An was slightly taken aback, then nodded his head, and with a stride, he came in front of him. The whole place fell silent. Yangjian quietly stared at Xue An, suddenly smiled, and said, ¡°How wonderful!¡± He continued, with a nostalgic look in his eyes, ¡°When I was your age, those were such beautiful times! Full of spirit, with friends by my side, carefree all day, solely focused on how to enhance my cultivation level!¡± Xue An¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, just about to say something, but Yangjian gestured with his hand for him not to speak and continued. ¡°Unfortunately, the nature of this world is cruel. Think of the Hua Clan, who never did anything contrary to heaven or reason, yet ended up in such a plight! I have been imprisoned here for ten thousand years, and at the beginning, I was filled with rage and unwillingness, believing that the Heavenly Dao was unjust and that humans were dark-hearted. But gradually, I came to understand!¡± Speaking, Yangjian raised his eyes to look at Xue An, ¡°Youth, do you know why the Hua Clan suffered such calamities?¡± Xue An was silent for a moment, then shook his head, ¡°I do not know!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because they were afraid!¡± Xue An trembled, murmuring softly, ¡°Afraid¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Saying this, Yangjian looked down at Lord Lihen and others in the distance, a cold smile on his face, ¡°Not just them, but also those so-called big figures behind them are afraid! They fear the potential of the Hua Clan, fear the Hua Clan¡¯s upright progress, fear¡­ everything about us!¡± Saying this, Yangjian¡¯s eyes suddenly burst out with a dazzling brilliance, ¡°Youth, do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Xue An¡¯s expression turned solemn, he nodded gravely, ¡°I understand!¡± Yangjian laughed heartily, ¡°Good! Very good! Hahahaha! Damn the old heavens, you have treated me not too shabbily. In my lifetime, to actually witness such a brilliant descendant of the Hua Clan, even if I die, I have no regrets!¡± With these words, the whole place was shaken. Because people could hear the resolve to die in Yangjian¡¯s words. The originally triumphant Lord Lihen¡¯s expression drastically changed, and he roared angrily as he rushed forward. Xiao Tian also cried out in grief, ¡°Master!¡± and rushed madly towards here. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An, being the closest, reacted quickly. A glint flashed in his eyes as he was about to step forward to intervene. But just at this moment, Yangjian raised his hand and, faster than lightning, thrust it into his own chest, then gruesomely dug out his own heart. Amidst the spattering of blood, his heart was still beating. The entire place instantly fell terribly silent. A rare look of relief appeared on Yangjian¡¯s face, then he softly said, ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ve kept for a long time, now I entrust it to you. If the opportunity arises, please pass it on to someone for me!¡± Chapter 1217 - Chapter 1217 Chapter 1217 Returning to Heaven and Earth with Chapter 1217: Chapter 1217: Returning to Heaven and Earth with a Heart as Steadfast as Iron (Third Update) Chapter 1217: Chapter 1217: Returning to Heaven and Earth with a Heart as Steadfast as Iron (Third Update) With those words, Yangjian tremblingly took out an unremarkable Jade Decree from his heart and casually tossed it to Xue An. Xue An¡¯s entire body was trembling slightly as he raised his hand to hold the Jade Decree, still warm from Yangjian¡¯s touch. A crystal-clear sparkle gradually appeared in his eyes, but he soon took a deep breath. ¡°Senior, rest assured, I will take care of this matter for you!¡± At this point, Yangjian¡¯s aura grew even more decrepit. Upon hearing those words, he let out an involuntary, light chuckle, ¡°Actually, this is nothing more than my own obsession. Because she¡­ might no longer be alive! But if by chance she is still alive, she will naturally understand everything upon seeing this Jade Decree! Then, you can tell her that I have no regrets!¡± Right after these words, Xiao Tian, who had already rushed up close, suddenly burst into tears, ¡°Master, you¡­ ¡± Yangjian turned his head to look at Xiao Tian, who had turned into a tearful mess, and finally showed a trace of reluctance in his eyes, then sighed lightly, ¡°My child, after I¡¯m gone¡­ remember to live well!¡± ¡°No¡­!¡± Xiao Tian, unable to control his crying, choked out a shout. ¡°Silly boy, after so many years, are you still so disobedient?¡± Yangjian laughed. At that moment, a speck of brilliant light flew out from Yangjian¡¯s body. With the ascent of this light, Yangjian¡¯s body began to tremble. A somber expression appeared on Xue An¡¯s face because he knew this was a sign that Yangjian¡¯s body was about to disintegrate. Sure enough. Immediately after, specks of brilliant light rose from Yangjian¡¯s body, and his body also began to turn translucent. At that moment, Xiao Tian leaped up, frantically trying to capture these lights, attempting to stop them from dissipating. But it was all in vain. His every movement only made the lights fly away faster. ¡°Don¡¯t do this, please don¡¯t do this, please don¡¯t fly away! I¡¯m begging you!¡± Xiao Tian cried out as if mad. ¡°Enough, my child! It¡¯s useless!¡± Yangjian suddenly shouted. Xiao Tian shuddered all over and then finally broke down and cried bitterly, ¡°Master¡­ what am I to do after you¡¯re gone?¡± A look of grief appeared on Yangjian¡¯s face. It was hard for him to part with Xiao Tian, a dog that had followed him since childhood, accompanying him through the long years. But at this moment, all he could softly say was, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Meanwhile, his body grew even more translucent, with only faint outlines visible. Under these circumstances, Yangjian raised his head to give Xue An a slight smile, a smile filled with liberation. ¡°Young man, if there is a chance, please convey a message to that monkey for me. In the next life¡­ let us battle again!¡± With those words. Yangjian¡¯s body disintegrated instantly, turning into specks of brilliant light, completely dissipating between heaven and earth. Seeing this, Xiao Tian cried out, ¡°Master!¡± and then his body went limp, fainting. Yu Ren quickly rushed forward and caught the collapsing Xiao Tian. Lord Lihen stood there stupefied. At this moment, he was completely dumbfounded, never imagining that Guankou Erlang would be so staunch as to self-destruct his spirit to death. Being a natural deity, Yangjian possessed a lifespan nearly as eternal as immortality, and he would not die unless something unexpected occurred. That also was the reason he could endure decades of torment without falling. Yet unexpectedly, in the end, to free himself from control, he chose to die by self-destruction. Amidst the absolute silence of the scene, Xue An looked up, took a deep breath through his nose, then clasped his hands together and said, ¡°Born a deity, after death becomes a spirit! Senior, may you return to the heaven and earth and recreate your Golden Body!¡± Having said that, Xue An slowly turned around, his gaze icily sweeping towards Lord Lihen and others. Wherever his gaze landed, whether it was Lord Lihen or the Ziwei Star Master, they couldn¡¯t help but shudder. Because they all felt an extremely solemn and bone-chilling coldness. In this extremely oppressive atmosphere. Lord Lihen was trembling uncontrollably all over. But just then, one of Xue An¡¯s arms, because of a deep wound, finally fell off under too much burden. This brightened Lord Lihen¡¯s eyes, and he shouted, ¡°Liu Yan, quickly go stop him! He is already seriously injured and is merely forcing himself to continue!¡± ¡°Right, my son, go and annihilate him!¡± Ziwei Star Master also shouted loudly. Despite Ye Liuyan¡¯s heart filling with dread at this moment, the commands from his two fathers made him dare not defy, and he had to grit his teeth and shout before rushing forward with all his cultivation level. It must be said, after Ye Liuyan¡¯s reincarnation, because the two became one, his strength was much stronger than when he was on Earth. Thus, this charge was also quite terrifying. But Xue An seemed to be in a petrified state, showing no reaction whatsoever to Ye Liuyan¡¯s strike. ¡°Lord!¡± Zui Meng couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in shock. At this moment, Ye Liuyan had already charged with immense force to close proximity. But just as he was joyfully thinking that victory was in his grasp, he saw Xue An suddenly look up, a piercing cold light flashing in his eyes, then he raised his remaining arm and swiftly swung it. Crack! A dazzling sword light slashed across. It was so fast that it gave Ye Liuyan no chance to react, cutting him directly into two halves. But Ye Liuyan¡¯s body did not fall; instead, each half started to shout in despair. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Spare me!¡± The voices were completely different, it was both Ye Liuyan and Ziwei Divine Child begging for mercy at the same time. But Xue An paid no heed to these, at this moment. His heart was as firm as iron, his killing intent wild. The only remaining hand formed into a fist, and then he threw two punches in a blink of an eye. Boom! Boom! Two explosions were heard. One half each of Ye Liuyan and Ziwei Divine Child were directly blown apart, turning into a sky full of blood mist. Then Xue An stepped out from the blood mist, raised his hand and pointed directly at Lord Lihen and Ziwei Divine Child, coldly uttering one word. ¡°Kill!¡± Seeing their son blown apart, Lord Lihen and Ziwei Divine Child knew trouble was upon them. Seeing Xue An¡¯s action, they felt a chill in their hearts and had no intention to fight, instead they turned and ran. In their view, given Xue An was already seriously injured, as long as they ran fast enough, he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up. However, they clearly underestimated the killing intent in Xue An¡¯s heart at the moment. He took a deep breath, raised his hand, and made a stroke between his brows, causing a drop of golden blood to burst forth. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Essence blood! The most precious blood in a cultivator¡¯s body, containing powerful energy, but if recklessly used, it could greatly harm one¡¯s vitality. But now, Xue An clearly no longer cared about those; his mind was occupied by only one thought. That was to completely annihilate these two! Thus, he coldly said, ¡°With my body, I sacrifice to the Red Lotus!¡± Chapter 1218 - Chapter 1218 Chapter 1215 An Order Falls Like the Sky (Fourth Chapter 1218: Chapter 1215: An Order Falls Like the Sky (Fourth Update) Chapter 1218: Chapter 1215: An Order Falls Like the Sky (Fourth Update) A command sounded, as if the heavens were tilting. A single droplet of lifeblood instantly transformed into a Red Lotus, then ascended swiftly, growing wildly as it flew. When it soared above the vault of heaven, it had already turned into a giant Red Lotus that overshadowed the sun, finally unfurling slowly. In the moment the flower bloomed, countless radiance stretched out from the lotus petals, flying directly into the void, then suddenly contracted. Boom! After a loud bang, this world was suddenly shaken, then completely sealed off. Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master, who were frantically fleeing, hadn¡¯t been able to react and felt as if the world around them had suddenly changed, seemingly crazily repelling them, even their speed of escape was fiercely suppressed. Scared out of their wits, both, being supreme powerhouses who had survived for ten thousand years, quickly regained consciousness and without hesitation dispersed their Divine Sense, attempting to escape. But all these attempts were futile under the cover of this Red Lotus. Xue An raised his hand and pointed, both of them shuddered and instantly a Red Lotus appeared above their heads, then they were frozen in place. The feeling of being unable to move was the most terrifying; both were so frightened that they turned pale. At this moment, Xue An appeared in front of them with a flash, looking at them coldly. ¡°Please spare us! Don¡¯t you want to know who ordered us? I am willing to tell you everything I know! Just please let my soul escape!¡± Lord Lihen finally felt fear and pleaded frantically. Xue An¡¯s lips curled up in a cold smile, ¡°Who ordered you is no longer important.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Lord Lihen thought he had heard wrong. In his view, didn¡¯t Xue An go through all these troubles just to uncover the truth of the past? Why would he suddenly be uninterested in such crucial information? While he was puzzled. Xue An coldly shouted, ¡°What¡¯s important is¡­ you must die!¡± With those words, Xue An waved his hand. The Red Lotus enveloping their heads instantly enlarged, then the lotus leaves surged, completely wrapping the two of them. ¡°No, no, no, no, no, no!¡± Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master both screamed, but it was all in vain. When the lotus leaves completely closed, both of their forms had already vanished. Then inside, light faintly gleamed, and heat waves scorched the skies. Xue An said indifferently: ¡°Enjoy it slowly, this will be your last time, hope you like it!¡± No response. In fact, all their screams were blocked by the layers of lotus leaves, completely unable to come out. Xue An just stood before the two lotus flowers, quietly watching. It¡¯s uncertain how long passed, maybe the time for a cup of tea, or possibly an hour. Suddenly, a loud noise came from inside the lotus flower. Then two extremely resentful voices faintly came through. ¡°Xue An, you are cruel!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll wait for the day you die!¡± But Xue An was unmoved, only replying with a cold smile, ¡°Fine, then you two just keep waiting!¡± Finally, everything returned to stillness. The radiance inside the lotus slowly faded, then the flowers trembled as they bloomed again. Looking now, there was no trace of Lord Lihen or Ziwei Star Master inside the flowers, only two pearls sheathed in glowing light remained. Xue An raised his hand, and the two beads fell into his hands. These were the last remnants left in this world by Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master, transformed from the memories within their Divine Sense. Besides that, they had been completely refined by Red Lotus, their Divine Sense dissipated into nothingness. Having done all this, Xue An smiled faintly and murmured softly, ¡°Erlang, do you see? Both Lihen and Ziwei Star Master are dead. As for those behind them, I¡¯ve already got a lead. When the time comes, I will eliminate them all! You¡­ can rest in peace now!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xue An spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. And the Red Lotus that originally shrouded the heavens and earth shook violently, then exploded into fragments. ¡°Master!¡± Zui Meng and Yu Ren both cried out in alarm, rushing over together. Only Xiao Tian, who had already awakened, still sat there dumbfounded, seemingly dazed. Xue An waved his hand, his figure slightly unsteady, but spoke in an irrefutable tone, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Zui Meng was somewhat anxious. Xue An took a deep breath, ¡°It¡¯s just an overexertion. Just stay here and protect me!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zui Meng and Yu Ren responded solemnly. Xue An took a deep look at the distant Xiao Tian, sighed softly, then sat down on the ground with his legs curled up, and slowly closed his eyes. Actually, his injuries were far more severe than he had indicated. Firstly, he had taken a hit from the Immortal King¡¯s Decree with his half-step Great Luo body. Although he transferred most of the pressure through the birthmark seal of the Taiyin Deity Clan, he was still shaken and sustained internal injuries. After returning to Lihen Heaven, he engaged in consecutive battles, his Golden Body, refined by heavenly fire, shattered, revealing multiple scars. Subsequently, when he used his blood to refine Red Lotus, his injuries deepened even further. But all of this paled in comparison to his last act of sacrificing himself to Red Lotus. The use of his lifeblood essence completely disrupted the cultivation level he had just restored, and forcibly summoning Red Lotus caused great disarray in his internal channels and blood flow. With such severe injuries, others might have died long ago. It was only someone like Xue An, resurrected as an Immortal Venerable, who could still hold out until now. But by now, he also had to properly tend to the injuries on his body, or else he would face serious consequences. Despite paying such a heavy price, Xue An still had no regrets. Perhaps he could avoid the immediate danger for a while and easily eradicate Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master once his cultivation level was restored. But Xue An never believed in the saying that a gentleman can wait ten years to take revenge; he generally took revenge on the spot. Because Xue An always felt, if you take revenge later after the situation has changed, can it truly make up for the original regret? Hence, Xue An would rather bear severe injuries and completely eliminate both Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master. And just as he sat cross-legged. Outside the Divine Prison, within Lihen Heaven, a great turmoil broke out. Lord Lihen being the absolute ruler of Lihen Heaven. The moment he perished, the entire Lihen Heaven shook tremendously. The sun and moon reversed, the Earth shook, including Lihen City, every part of the world¡¯s Spiritual Energy began to fluctuate violently. All the powerhouses within Lihen Heaven were terrified. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What¡¯s happening? What happened?¡± someone asked in alarm. ¡°I don¡¯t know! But it seems like something happened to the Heavenly Lord!¡± someone else said gravely. ¡°How is that possible! The Heavenly Lord is honored as an Immortal King, how could something happen to him?¡± The atmosphere became fraught with anxiousness. Because nobody knew exactly what had happened. Chapter 1219 - Chapter 1219 Chapter 1216 Yan Family Returns - Disharmony Chapter 1219: Chapter 1216: Yan Family Returns ¨C Disharmony Between Sisters (1st Update) Chapter 1219: Chapter 1216: Yan Family Returns ¨C Disharmony Between Sisters (1st Update) At the same time, outside Lihen City, a group of people arrived. ¡°Meishu, are you sure that the young man you rescued in the Edge City has come to Lihen City?¡± A middle-aged man asked in a deep voice. Yan Meishu stepped forward and nodded seriously, ¡°Father, I am absolutely sure! Mr. Xue who saved me indeed came to Lihen City!¡± The middle-aged man who asked was Yan Meishu¡¯s father, also the Family Head of the Yan Family, Yan Yang. Upon hearing his daughter say this, Yan Yang frowned and gazed at the distant towering and enormous city, murmuring softly, ¡°But this seems utterly inconceivable! Even if this young man is as formidable as you described, he can¡¯t possibly be a match for a powerful figure like Lord Lihen!¡± No wonder Yan Yang was so skeptical; after all, anyone would doubt such a tale. In fact, if it were not for Yan Meishu repeatedly vouching with her own integrity and staking her life, Yan Yang would not take such a tremendous risk to travel thousands of miles here. It was all because of a phrase from Yan Meishu: great risks often come with great rewards! Convinced by this, Yan Yang made up his mind, leading the elite of the Yan Family to venture into Lihen City and uncover the truth! Yet, on the journey there, they found nothing unusual. This inevitably led to doubts among the group. For instance, among the crowd at this moment, a young girl dressed in apricot-yellow, with an immature face but arrogant expression, sneered after hearing those words: ¡°Hehe, father dear is too trusting of big sister. He didn¡¯t even doubt such a clearly fabricated story and wasted so much manpower and resources to rush here, isn¡¯t this purely fooling around?¡± Hearing this, Yan Meishu¡¯s expression changed, and her eyebrows raised, she said sternly, ¡°Mengtao, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°What do I mean? Hehe, just the literal meaning! When we were at home, I told father that even if this young man really existed, he¡¯s just a braggart, not worth mentioning at all. Yet you repeatedly claimed how powerful this young man was, even saying that he saved an entire merchant convoy!¡± As she spoke, Yan Mengtao¡¯s eyes gleamed with mockery, ¡°But I feel like, this seems more like you¡¯re deliberately doing it! Could it be¡­ that you¡¯ve fallen for this young man who popped out of nowhere?¡± These words were extremely cutting, Yan Meishu¡¯s face turned pale, then she angrily retorted, ¡°Yan Mengtao, what nonsense are you talking about? The words I said were not fabricated at all!¡± ¡°Oh? Then where¡¯s your evidence? You said cousin He Chuntai was killed by this young man because of his unruly actions, I barely believe that! But what about the other things you¡¯ve mentioned? Like you said the Yan Family¡¯s merchant convoy was saved because of this young man! But when we came here, we passed by Edge City! There was calm and no rumors about these events, how would you explain that?¡± After saying that, Yan Mengtao looked coldly at her older sister. These two sisters have never gotten along well, especially Yan Mengtao, who has always been quite discontent with her older sister, feeling that their father favored her too much. Thus, now having a chance to grasp Yan Meishu¡¯s weak point, Yan Mengtao was not willing to let go. Hearing these words, Yan Meishu¡¯s eyes changed, and she coldly looked at her younger sister, then chillingly said, ¡°What explanation? Hehe, I¡¯ve said from the beginning, after the banquet, Mr. Xue washed clean the Divine Sense of everyone present to prevent leaks! Therefore, none of these people would remember what happened, naturally, there wouldn¡¯t be any rumors!¡± ¡°Oh, well found excuse!¡± Yan Mengtao clapped lightly but her face was full of sarcasm, ¡°But big sister, don¡¯t you think this excuse is too far-fetched? According to you, this Mr. Xue is practically a divine being! Casually cleansing the Divine Sense of all the strong ones present?¡± Yan Meishu simply nodded as if it were obvious, ¡°Yes, Mr. Xue is indeed a divine being!¡± Yan Mengtao heard the words and let out a cold laugh, ¡°Since that is the case, why didn¡¯t Mr. Xue cleanse your Divine Sense too?¡± ¡°Because Mr. Xue said I am not from this realm and urged me to leave quickly! What? Do you have any objections?¡± Yan Meishu was also annoyed by her sister¡¯s constant questioning and retorted coldly. ¡°Hehe, I have no objections, just feel that some people really are tight-lipped! Spreading massive lies, yet daring to insist and deny emphatically!¡± Yan Mengtao said with a face full of sarcasm. ¡°You¡­.¡± Yan Meishu¡¯s expression grew colder, just about to speak. ¡°Enough! You two, stop talking!¡± Yan Yang barked softly. Yan Meishu then stopped talking and gave Yan Mengtao a deep look. Yan Mengtao didn¡¯t care at all, instead, her face showed pride, and then she spoke to Yan Yang somewhat coquettishly. ¡°Father, how much longer must we wait here?¡± Yan Yang spoke in a grave tone, ¡°Regardless if what your sister said is true or false, since we are here, we must investigate the truth. After all, our Yan Family has always been clear about gratitude and grievances. If Mr. Xue truly has been kind to our Yan Family, we must repay him!¡± Although the words sounded faultless, his tone also clearly expressed some doubts towards Yan Meishu. Yan Meishu naturally caught this, and was slightly taken aback, then bowed her head, her heart overflowing with melancholy. After returning to the Yan Family through the edge of the Sea of Margins, she found her father immediately and relayed the whole story, but Yan Yang didn¡¯t pay much attention at the time. It wasn¡¯t until Yan Meishu highlighted the advantages that Yan Yang was moved. Yan Meishu made it clear that Mr. Xue might be a significant opportunity for the future prosperity of the Yan Family, and they would miss the chance if they didn¡¯t seize it now! Moreover, all they needed to do now was to lead everyone to Lihen Heaven to have a look, it didn¡¯t require any sacrifice. With this thought, Yan Yang had led the crowd here. But it turned out that her own father had already begun to doubt her before doing much. Yan Meishu couldn¡¯t help but feel deeply disappointed. Just then, there was a sudden tremendous tremor in heaven and earth. Everyone was startled, then all sensed something and looked up together. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But they saw the sun and moon reversing in the sky, and the Spiritual Energy between heaven and earth began to tremble violently. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Yan Yang¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he cried out in shock. As for the others, they were all horrified. Only Yan Meishu dumbfoundedly watched the celestial phenomena above, until after a moment, her eyes filled with shock suddenly had a flash of realization, and then her body began to tremble uncontrollably, muttering deliriously. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Xue! He¡­ he really did it!¡± Chapter 1220 - Chapter 1220 Chapter 1217 The Sea Changes into Mulberry Chapter 1220: Chapter 1217: The Sea Changes into Mulberry Fields, Stars and Moon Sink Deeply (2nd Update) Chapter 1220: Chapter 1217: The Sea Changes into Mulberry Fields, Stars and Moon Sink Deeply (2nd Update) Divine Prison. Ten days had passed, and during these days, Zui Meng and Yu Ren had been guarding Xue An without taking a single step away. Xiao Tian hadn¡¯t left either, but he seemed to be possessed, sitting idly among the abandoned lofty towers, his gaze obsessed, lost in unknown thoughts. At this moment, Xue An was enveloped by layers of luminous brilliance, forming a thick cocoon of light. Although the situation inside could not be clearly seen, Zui Meng could distinctly feel that Xue An¡¯s aura was gradually intensifying. Finally. After three more days had passed, the cocoon began to tremble lightly, and then it shattered like an eggshell. Seated in the lotus position within was Xue An, who slowly opened his eyes. Where his gaze fell, a streak of golden light swept across heaven and earth. Zui Meng and Yu Ren shook all over, then they lowered their heads in shock, not daring to look directly into Xue An¡¯s eyes. For they felt that at this moment, Xue An¡¯s eyes seemed to contain infinite authority, compelling them to bow down in veneration. Xue An took a deep breath, gently blinked, and the brilliance in his eyes receded, the overwhelming pressure from a moment ago disappearing completely. Zui Meng and Yu Ren couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief, then said with joy on their faces: ¡°My lord, your injuries¡­¡± Xue An nodded with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble anymore!¡± With that said, Xue An slowly stood up. Indeed, the horrifying scars that crisscrossed his body had mostly vanished, save for the deepest wound between his chest and abdomen which still remained. His severed arm had also regenerated, but Xue An knew this was only a temporary restoration of function, and true recovery would require a much longer time. After all, his injuries this time were extraordinary, having even shaken his very foundation. In reality, if it were any other cultivator who had suffered such severe injuries, even if they managed to survive, their path of cultivation would likely be severed. Because the journey of cultivation itself defies the heavens, and the slightest mishap may end any chance of progress. This is also the reason why most cultivators try their best to avoid life-and-death disagreements, for in such conflicts, even if you win, it might be a pyrrhic victory that could jeopardize one¡¯s own future prospects. Only a supreme power like Xue An, who had once reached the peak, could have the confidence that such injuries would not hinder his cultivation. In fact, during these thirteen days, Xue An had done many things. First, he reviewed all the abilities he had cultivated thus far, and then with resolute determination, began to heal the injuries within his body. This process was excruciatingly painful and extended, yet Xue An managed to complete it in just a matter of days. Now, although his appearance still seemed a bit alarming, he was actually mostly unharmed, and when he fully recovered, his strength would surely advance a step further, and his cultivation level, half-step Great Luo, would be thoroughly stabilized. Naturally, Zui Meng and Yu Ren were thrilled beyond measure, while Xue An turned to look at the silly looking Xiao Tian sitting on the ground in the distance, heaved a soft sigh, and then walked over slowly. Xiao Tian, oblivious to everything that had happened, appeared to have sealed off his heart, becoming as lifeless as a wooden puppet. Xue An stood next to him, looked up at the dozen or so towers, then said softly: ¡°If you feel like crying, just cry it out! It will make you feel better!¡± The volume was not loud, yet it caused Xiao Tian¡¯s body to jolt, and then, with a dazed expression, he turned his gaze towards Xue An. Xue An did not acknowledge his gaze, but continued, ¡°I won¡¯t comfort you because I know that no mere words can make up for such things! After all¡­ nobody can truly understand someone else¡¯s feelings!¡± Xiao Tian trembled lightly, and a look of sorrow and pain finally emerged on his previously vacant face as he uttered his first words in the past several days. ¡°Mr. Xue¡­ I¡¯m so sad!¡± Xue An nodded and said softly, ¡°I know!¡± A smile uglier than crying squeezed itself onto Xiao Tian¡¯s face as he then said shakily. ¡°Leaving that ghostly place, I spent these days thinking about how incredibly long a span of ten thousand years is! It¡¯s long enough to turn seas into mulberry fields and to make stars and moons sink! Yet in such a vast expanse of time, our master silently endured cruel torture in this place! And I¡­ I knew nothing and even became the enemy¡¯s lackey, manipulated at will!¡± As he spoke, tears filled Xiao Tian¡¯s face, then he roared with a voice nearly driven to despair, ¡°Mr. Xue, tell me, am I not a scoundrel?¡± Zui Meng and Yu Ren were watching from a distance, and at some point, they too had tears streaming down their faces. After a moment of silence, Xue An nodded slowly, ¡°Yes, you are indeed a scoundrel! The very worst kind of scoundrel!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! You are absolutely correct, sir! I am not even worthy of being called a scoundrel! Ha ha ha ha!¡± Xiao Tian let out a howl that sounded like both crying and laughing, then he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. ¡°Xiao Tian!¡± Zui Meng cried out, about to rush forward. Xue Anchong shook his head slightly at her, signaling her not to come over, and then quietly looked down. At this moment, Xiao Tian bent his body and let out a low growl like a beast. That was his wailing sobs. Xue An did not stop him, but a trace of pity appeared in his gaze. Not until some time had passed did he speak faintly, ¡°So then? What do you intend to do?¡± Hearing Xue An¡¯s question, Xiao Tian gradually stopped crying and then slowly lifted his head, staring solemnly at Xue An. ¡°Mr. Xue, I will forever engrave the favor of avenging my master within me, and please allow me to repay you in the next life!¡± After speaking, Xiao Tian gave a deep kowtow, thumping his head on the ground three times. Then he closed his eyes, determined to end his own life. In fact, he had this intention as soon as he woke up, but Xue An was meditating to heal at that time and had not yet roused. In order to express his gratitude and to act as a protector for Xue An, he had waited until now. Now that he had finally seen Xue An, he felt that everything was settled, and he could finally be released and accompany his master. His action naturally shocked Zui Meng and Yu Ren, both wanting to stop him. But Xue An did not move at all, even when Xiao Tian knelt down to perform his kowtows, he just coldly observed. It was not until Xiao Tian closed his eyes, resolute in his suicide, that Xue An scoffed and said, ¡°To think that a being like the revered Early God was born a god, with such renown, yet his own subordinate is such a coward?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing this, Xiao Tian, with his eyes closed, shuddered, but he did not argue back because he was already filled with a resolve to die. After all¡­ Mr. Xue was right; I truly am a coward! With a heart full of desolation, Xiao Tian thought and was about to ignite his divine soul. But just then, Xue An said coldly, ¡°Do you really think¡­ that dying can prove your loyalty? And since you¡¯re so eager to die, then go ahead and die! It¡¯s just a pity for the revered Early God; even the last glimmer of hope was extinguished by his own most trusted subordinate!¡± With that, Xue An turned and walked away. Chapter 1221 - Chapter 1221 Chapter 1218 The Multiverse is like the Sea the Chapter 1221: Chapter 1218: The Multiverse is like the Sea, the Myriad Realms are Boundless (3rd Update) Chapter 1221: Chapter 1218: The Multiverse is like the Sea, the Myriad Realms are Boundless (3rd Update) Xiao Tian, who was originally determined to seek death with his eyes tightly shut, suddenly opened his eyes in disbelief, looking at Xue An who was about to leave, and trembled as he called out: ¡°Mr. Xue, what¡­ what did you say?¡± Xue An stopped in his tracks, turned around, and coldly looked at Xiao Tian, ¡°Didn¡¯t hear clearly? Then I¡¯ll say it again, you even buried the last glimmer of hope; do you truly think committing suicide by loyalty?¡± These words caused Xiao Tian¡¯s eyes to widen instantly, and then he stared at Xue An with a shocked expression, his throat inadvertently making a chuckling noise. It wasn¡¯t until after a full breath¡¯s time had passed that Xiao Tian came to his senses. He then crawled a few steps on his knees, crying tears of joy as he kowtowed repeatedly to Xue An, shouting excitedly: ¡°Mr. Xue, you are right; do you truly have a way to bring my master back to life?¡± Not just him, Zui Meng and Yu Ren also looked at Xue An full of hope. However, Xue An shook his head at this moment, ¡°Erlang has perished along with his soul, even if I recover all my cultivation level, it is not possible to bring him back to life!¡± These words were like a bucket of cold water, dousing the ecstatic Xiao Tian, leaving him standing there dumbfounded. ¡°But¡­ but didn¡¯t you just say¡­ that my master still had one last sliver of hope?¡± Xue An did not directly answer Xiao Tian¡¯s question, but raised his brows and said coldly, ¡°Let me ask you one thing. Are you willing to sacrifice everything for your master?¡± Xiao Tian¡¯s expression turned solemn immediately, then he nodded seriously, ¡°Xiao Tian is willing!¡± ¡°You must think it through. The ¡®everything¡¯ I mentioned is not your life, but all the time remaining in your life! Moreover, all your efforts, in the end, might not yield any return, leaving you empty-handed!¡± However, Xiao Tian did not hesitate at all, ¡°Mr. Xue, to save my master, no matter what the price, I am willing to pay it, no matter how slim the hope, I am willing to strive for it!¡± Seeing Xiao Tian¡¯s face regain its radiance, Xue An nodded gently, ¡°Very well! Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll tell you what this last sliver of hope is.¡± Saying so, Xue An paused, looked up at the empty sky, his gaze becoming somewhat complex. ¡°Indeed, Erlang has fallen, this is an unchangeable fact! Under normal circumstances, he would completely dissipate between heaven and earth with no possibility of recovery! But in the end, I protected his last bit of radiance with my own Divine Sense and sent it into the cycle of reincarnation! This is also the meaning behind my words about returning to the heavens and earth and forging a new Golden Body!¡± Saying this, Xue An looked down at Xiao Tian, who had fallen into a dazed state, and lightly said: ¡°Now, he might have already been reborn somewhere in The Multiverse, and because of my Divine Sense¡¯s protection, his last bit of chance remains uncut! What you need to do is to find him among The Multiverse!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Xiao Tian took a deep breath, his expression becoming very serious, and once again bowed deeply three times to Xue An. ¡°Sir, your great kindness I shall never forget. Xiao Tian hereby swears, I will certainly repay you in the future!¡± After saying this, he raised his head and said very solemnly: ¡°I am willing to search for my master¡¯s reincarnation!¡± Xue An quietly watched him, then softly said: ¡°Are you sure about this? The Multiverse is vast like an ocean, and the Myriad Realms are boundless! Finding one person in it, how easy could it be? This, could take your entire lifetime, and the result might still be fruitless!¡± ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t say anymore!¡± Xiao Tian laughed and shook his head, then with a face full of hope, said: ¡°As long as there is the last thread of hope, no matter how slim, I am willing to search! As for the final result¡­ I accept it!¡± These words made Xue An also freeze for a brief moment, then he burst out laughing. ¡°Good! Truly worthy of being under Erlang, such words alone prove that you are a real man!¡± After speaking, Xue An waved his hand, and a Divine Sense directly imprinted between the brows of Xiao Tian, then he said lightly, ¡°This Divine Sense carries the last remaining glimmer of the aura of the elder Erlang, consider it a bit of help from me!¡± Xiao Tian¡¯s body shook, and then he bowed deeply, ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± He was about to kowtow again. Xue An slightly smiled, sidestepped the bow, and then with a raise of his hand, a gentle but immense force lifted Xiao Tian off the ground, ¡°Enough, since Elder Erlang was also a deity of the Hua Clan, helping you is like helping myself; there¡¯s no need for such formalities!¡± At this moment, Xiao Tian had lost all traces of his previous dejection and said eagerly, ¡°Sir, since the matter here is settled, I should take my leave! After all, you¡¯ve said it yourself, The Multiverse is vast and finding people is difficult, I must hurry to find my master, otherwise, I¡¯ll delay too much!¡± Saying so, he was about to turn and leave. Seeing this, Xue An was somewhat amused yet couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Wait!¡± Xiao Tian stopped in his tracks and turned around, looking at Xue An with a puzzled expression, ¡°Is there anything else, sir?¡± Xue An¡¯s expression was a bit odd, ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that?¡± ¡°Um? Otherwise?¡± Xiao Tian still looked utterly clueless, not understanding what was meant. Xue An sighed, somewhat helplessly saying, ¡°Should I call you heartless? Or should I call you foolish? Have you forgotten about¡­Princess Jiang Xunnan of the Golden Dog, whom you met at the Edge City?¡± Hearing this name, Xiao Tian trembled, recalling the matter, and then an awkward expression appeared on his face. ¡°This¡­ I really forgot about her!¡± Xue An looked Xiao Tian up and down, then the corners of his lips tugged into a mischievous smile, ¡°A true man should indeed aspire to great endeavors, but one should not lack in personal relationships, especially¡­since you¡¯ve slept with her!¡± Boom! This statement exploded like a bomb, leaving Xiao Tian flustered, his face instantly flushed to his neck, then he stuttered, ¡°Sir¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t have that intention!¡± ¡°Intention or not, you¡¯ll explain it yourself when you see her!¡± Xue An said with a smile. After speaking, Xue An raised his hand, and from his sea of consciousness, he took out the Magic Treasures Pavilion. After advancing to the Half-Step Great Luo, Xue An¡¯s sea of consciousness had expanded many times, his Divine Sense condensed, forming a space of its own, where he could store important items. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only During his encounter with the two Half-Step Divine Kings when confronting the Immortal King¡¯s Decree head-on, Xue An was worried that Yan¡¯er and the others might get hurt, so he simply sealed the Magic Treasures Pavilion and placed it inside his sea of consciousness for protection. Now that the matter had been settled, it was naturally time to let Yan¡¯er and the others come out. However, when the Magic Treasures Pavilion appeared in front of everyone, an odd look suddenly crossed Xue An¡¯s face. It seemed like embarrassment, but also a bit of trepidation. Then, Xue An took a deep breath, waved his hand, and a Divine Sense completely separated Xiao Tian, Zui Meng, and Yu Ren. Chapter 1222 - Chapter 1222 Chapter 1219 Making a Pact A Hero Among Heroes Chapter 1222: Chapter 1219: Making a Pact, A Hero Among Heroes (4th Update) Chapter 1222: Chapter 1219: Making a Pact, A Hero Among Heroes (4th Update) The three of them were stunned, all at a loss as to what Xue An was planning to do. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the big guy thinking? Why is he using Divine Sense to isolate us?¡± Yu Ren asked somewhat confused. Xiao Tian was even more bewildered, ¡°How would I know!¡± Only Zui Meng, after a brief moment of surprise, seemed to grasp something. His eyes roamed with interest as he watched the Divine Sense barrier and then started chuckling behind his hand. At this time, within the barrier of Divine Sense, Xue An quietly recited a few incantations, then with some trepidation, he undid the seal he had personally placed on the Magic Treasures Pavilion. The moment the seal was broken, Xue An even stepped back a few paces as if to avoid something. Unexpectedly, nothing out of the ordinary occurred; the Magic Treasures Pavilion remained peacefully in its place. Xue An slightly furrowed his brow, then stepped forward with some worry to examine the situation within the Magic Treasures Pavilion. But just then, the pavilion suddenly shook, and a radiant light burst forth, charging straight toward Xue An. Xue An shivered all over and turned to run. However, at that moment, a cold and furious woman¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Stop right there!¡± Xue An¡¯s body stiffened, and then he obediently stopped in his tracks without another move. Simultaneously, the brilliance landed right in front of Xue An, materializing into an elegant and graceful figure who, without a word, reached out and grabbed Xue An¡¯s ear. Her brows angled sharply with a fierce scowl, she demanded, ¡°Xue An, do you realize what you¡¯ve done?¡± Though the tone was fraught with anger, it trembled slightly. Yes! The person who had flown out from within the Magic Treasures Pavilion was none other than An Yan. Xue An, with his ear tugged, grimaced and said, ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch, Yan¡¯er let go, my ear¡¯s about to fall off!¡± At the same time, he was secretly relieved in his heart, thankful that he had used Divine Sense to isolate them from Xiao Tian and the others; otherwise, if outsiders saw him in this state, his lifelong reputation would be completely ruined. Because no outsiders were present, Xue An acted quite shamelessly. Despite An Yan only softly grabbing his ear, Xue An still exaggerated as if his ear was indeed about to fall off the next second. However, his fuss did not bring any response from An Yan, which puzzled Xue An. What¡¯s going on? Why is it so quiet? Right then, Xue An suddenly felt a chill on his shoulder, followed by the sound of sobbing. A tremor passed through Xue An¡¯s heart, and he turned his head to look. He saw An Yan gazing foolishly at the vast wound on Xue An¡¯s torso, her face already streaming with tears. Even facing the Immortal King¡¯s Decree, Xue An had been as calm as still water, with hardly any emotional disturbance, but seeing An Yan¡¯s tears brought an unprecedented sense of panic. Especially seeing An Yan¡¯s shoulders shuddering with silent sobs, it engendered in Xue An a strong sense of guilt. This mixture of infinite tenderness and remorse could bring even those with hearts of stone to their knees. Because, no matter how tough a man is, he cannot withstand a woman¡¯s tears. Xue An raised his hand tenderly, gently pulled An Yan into his embrace, and whispered, ¡°Alright, Yan¡¯er, no more crying! I¡¯m fine, see? Don¡¯t worry!¡± But rather than consoling her, his words made An Yan cry even harder. Seeing An Yan with tears streaming down her face, Xue An felt so anxious he couldn¡¯t help but embrace her tightly. However, this usually infallible move proved ineffective at the moment. An Yan struggled in Xue An¡¯s arms, pummeling his chest with her fists as if they cost nothing. While hitting, An Yan choked and scolded, ¡°You big jerk! Big fool, big blockhead! I hate you so much; do you know how worried I was for you in the pavilion? What would happen to me, Xiang Xiang, and Nian Nian if something happened to you? Have you ever thought about that, you big jerk! Wuu wuu wuu wuu wuu!¡± Hearing An Yan¡¯s words and feeling the fury in her fists, Xue An felt both heartache and guilt. ¡°Yan¡¯er, I know I was wrong! But look, I¡¯m fine, aren¡¯t I? I¡¯ve said before, if I dare to take action, that means there certainly won¡¯t be anything to worry about! Please, be at ease!¡± ¡°Big idiot, how can I be at ease? That aura was so frightening even I was alarmed, yet you faced it alone, how can you ask me to feel at ease?¡± An Yan was still unrelenting. Xue An had no choice but to stand there with a forced smile. He thought An Yan would vent for a long time, but unexpectedly, just after a few breaths, she stopped her assault and stood there silently, head bowed. Xue An paused, then hesitantly called out, ¡°Yan¡¯er?¡± As soon as he spoke, An Yan threw herself into Xue An¡¯s arms, weeping uncontrollably. ¡°Husband, I was so scared! I was really afraid something would happen to you! I beg you, please don¡¯t make me watch all of this helplessly from the inside, okay? I¡¯d rather fight alongside you than watch my man get injured and be unable to do anything!¡± Xue An gently patted An Yan¡¯s trembling shoulders, a surge of tenderness welling up inside him as he whispered, ¡°Alright! I promise you everything, this will never happen again, okay?¡± An Yan nodded, then reached out silently, her hand trembling as she touched the wound on Xue An¡¯s stomach, her face full of distress. Xue An dismissed it with a laugh and nonchalantly said, ¡°Yan¡¯er, this wound of mine is almost healed. It¡¯s just the surface that hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet! It¡¯s really not a big deal!¡± But he couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. Because An Yan, with tears streaming, gently kissed the wound and asked softly, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Xue An was stunned for a moment, then smiled lightly, ¡°It hurt a bit at the time, but it¡¯s fine now!¡± An Yan¡¯s heart felt as though it was breaking; she had never been so sad before. Only those who have lost before understand this feeling. She didn¡¯t want to relive that same nightmare from her past, so she said tremblingly, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s just live well from now on, never leaving each other! Okay?¡± Xue An watched An Yan in silence, then reached out to gently wipe away the tears on her face, giving her a tender smile. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°I need you to promise me!¡± ¡°I promise you!¡± ¡°And it¡¯s forever!¡± ¡°Forever!¡± Finally, An Yan regained her composure, but Xue An didn¡¯t lift the Divine Sense barrier. Because An Yan was quietly leaning in Xue An¡¯s arms, listening with adoration as Xue An recounted the events. At this moment, even the way she looked at Xue An was with the eyes of a young girl gazing at her hero. And this string of thrilling and tumultuous stories stirred An Yan¡¯s emotions even more. Especially when she heard that the Erlang God had been willing to commit suicide to avoid being controlled by Lord Lihen, her eyes reddened instantly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And after listening, An Yan softly said, ¡°Husband, can Xiao Tian really find Erlang¡¯s reincarnated soul?¡± Xue An shook his head and sighed lightly, ¡°Actually¡­ I don¡¯t know! Though there is indeed hope, it is so faint, almost to the point of impossibility!¡± An Yan seemed disheartened but then whispered, ¡°Actually, that might not be a bad thing¡­ after all, without this sliver of hope, General Xiao Tian might just collapse in an instant! Let¡¯s allow this hope to be the crutch that supports him to keep going!¡± Xue An chuckled lightly, then ruffled An Yan¡¯s hair, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I think too!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ Miss Jiang might have a tough time ahead!¡± An Yan sighed softly. Chapter 1223 - Chapter 1223 Chapter 1220 Perils of the Multiverse Wishing Chapter 1223: Chapter 1220: Perils of the Multiverse, Wishing You Cherish It (1 more) Chapter 1223: Chapter 1220: Perils of the Multiverse, Wishing You Cherish It (1 more) When Xiao Tian saw Jiang Xunnan, the expression on his face instantly became most splendid. ¡°Xun¡­ Xunnan, I¡­!¡± But before he could finish his words, Jiang Xunnan, looking somewhat pale, shook her head, then gently brushed the hair beside her ear, and spoke softly, ¡°No need to say more, I already know everything!¡± Xiao Tian looked at the girl with a face full of guilt, suddenly feeling an unprecedented panic. It was a feeling he had never experienced, even when facing a life-and-death enemy. And now Xue An, An Yan, Zui Meng and others were very tactfully staying away. Only leaving the two of them in the scene. ¡°When¡­ do you plan to leave?¡± Jiang Xunnan asked softly with her head lowered. ¡°Now that everything here is settled, I plan to¡­¡± Xiao Tian suddenly felt a bit hesitant to look at Jiang Xunnan, turned his head away, and gritting his teeth said, ¡°I plan to leave right now! After all, the sooner I depart, the sooner I can find the Divine Monarch¡¯s reincarnated true form!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± As if anticipating this response, Jiang Xunnan hummed a low affirmation, then fell into a long silence. Xiao Tian felt his heart becoming more and more flustered, and his limbs felt awkward from excessive tension. Seemingly noticing his clumsy unease, Jiang Xunnan, who had been bowing her head, suddenly chuckled, then lifted her head and looked at Xiao Tian with a teasing glare. ¡°Look at you acting all silly!¡± Somehow, upon seeing Jiang Xunnan¡¯s smile, most of Xiao Tian¡¯s tension and fear dissipated in an instant; then, scratching the back of his head, he also started to laugh foolishly. As they laughed together, ripples of light danced in Jiang Xunnan¡¯s eyes, but soon after, she pretended to be relaxed, tilting her head back slightly and said lightly, ¡°Once you go¡­ will you return?¡± Xiao Tian turned serious, and nodded very solemnly, ¡°If I complete my mission, I will definitely return!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear!¡± Jiang Xunnan beamed, then performed a very formal bow, ¡°The Multiverse is perilous, I wish you take care!¡± Xiao Tian fell silent for a moment, then nodded, ¡°You too!¡± Jiang Xunnan smiled with feigned ease, ¡°I¡¯m fine, my home is gone anyway, it¡¯s all the same wherever I am!¡± After speaking, Jiang Xunnan slowly turned around, ready to leave. The whole process was very lengthy, as if waiting for something. Unfortunately, until Jiang Xunnan had completely turned around, no word was heard from Xiao Tian. With her eyes filled with sadness, Jiang Xunnan chuckled at herself and then took a step to leave. But just then, she heard the trembling voice of Xiao Tian from behind, tense from nervousness. ¡°Xunnan, would¡­ would you wait for me?¡± Jiang Xunnan¡¯s figure froze instantly, tears she had held back for so long broke through at this simple sentence, then she turned around and nodded emphatically. ¡°I will!¡± Seeing the tear-covered face of Jiang Xunnan, yet answering so earnestly, Xiao Tian felt something deep within himself shatter completely. He rushed forward, stood in front of Jiang Xunnan, and gazed down dumbfounded at the girl who only reached his chest. Jiang Xunnan¡¯s heartbeat quickened, she bit her lip lightly, and tilted her face up to look at Xiao Tian. The two stared at each other for a few seconds, then Xiao Tian reached out to embrace Jiang Xunnan slowly and bent down to kiss her on the lips. Jiang Xunnan was startled, and soon responded to Xiao Tian with fervent emotion. The kiss was long, so long that Jiang Xunnan almost felt as if she would suffocate. But it was very brief, for compared to that lengthy wait which followed, this fleeting joy was but a momentary blink. Finally. Xiao Tian slowly stood up and gently enfolded Jiang Xunnan in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Those were the only words Xiao Tian could utter, yet they seemed so pale. Jiang Xunnan gently wrapped her arms around Xiao Tian¡¯s waist, whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t say sorry, because I am willing!¡± Xiao Tian suddenly felt a surge of sorrow but quickly inhaled deeply, then reached into his bosom and pulled out a small token. This token was crafted entirely from mysterious gold, engraved on it was an ancient seal character for ¡®Xiao Tian¡¯, its design exceedingly exquisite. Xiao Tian handed this small token to Jiang Xunnan. ¡°Xunnan, this is the only thing my master left me, and now I give it to you. One day, when the seal character on this token starts to glow, it will mean I¡¯m about to return!¡± Jiang Xunnan treasured the small token as she received it. Then Xiao Tian hugged Jiang Xunnan tightly one last time, murmuring softly, ¡°Take care!¡± Having said that, he let go, turned around, and strode off. Jiang Xunnan stood there, staring blankly at Xiao Tian¡¯s retreating figure, hoping he would turn back to glance at her. But till the end, Xiao Tian never looked back. Jiang Xunnan clenched the token tightly, tears swirling in her eyes again. At this moment. A sigh echoed from the void, and then Hu Ying materialized out of thin air, slowly approaching Jiang Xunnan, and faintly said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell him that you are already pregnant?¡± Jiang Xunnan quivered all over, lowered her head to look at the small token in her hand, and said softly, ¡°What good would telling do? To bind him with this? To prevent him from finding his master? But by doing that, he might truly be better off dead!¡± ¡°Is that really fair to you?¡± Hu Ying couldn¡¯t understand. During these days in the Magic Treasures Pavilion, Hu Ying and Jiang Xunnan had become confidants who shared everything. And due to Xue An¡¯s deliberate arrangement that night, Jiang Xunnan was indeed carrying Xiao Tian¡¯s child. When she first realized this, Jiang Xunnan was very happy. For she had already pledged her life to Xiao Tian. But later, after hearing what had happened outside, she couldn¡¯t help falling into agony and confusion. She loved Xiao Tian, of course, she understood what he was carrying on his shoulders at this moment. If she really used the name of the child, it might truly bind him. But then Xiao Tian, even if alive, would be as good as dead. Hence, Jiang Xunnan made her decision, to keep her pregnancy a secret from Xiao Tian. Because she neither wanted nor wished for her man, on his mission-bound path, to be laden with excessive burdens. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When hearing Hu Ying¡¯s question, Jiang Xunnan smiled, ¡°Ying¡¯er, you might have lived a thousand years, but your mentality is not much different from that of a child! How can there ever be fairness in matters of love?¡± With that, Jiang Xunnan looked towards the direction where Xiao Tian had disappeared, whispering softly, ¡°When you love someone, of course, you¡¯re willing to give everything for him! If you are counting every little thing, seeking fairness in everything, then it only shows, you don¡¯t really love him at all!¡± Hu Ying was taken aback by this response, her eyes reflecting deep thought, but soon, she regained her composure and nodded seriously. ¡°You¡¯re right! That¡¯s exactly how I feel about Brother Xue!¡± Jiang Xunnan couldn¡¯t help but give a wry smile, then turned to look at Xue An and An Yan, who were standing in the distance, and in a whisper barely audible, she said: ¡°Ying¡¯er, you know my wait is incredibly long, but at least there¡¯s hope. As for you¡­ it must be quite difficult, I presume!¡± Chapter 1224 - Chapter 1224 Chapter 1221 Return to Li Hen No Mans Land (2nd Chapter 1224: Chapter 1221: Return to Li Hen, No Man¡¯s Land (2nd Update) Chapter 1224: Chapter 1221: Return to Li Hen, No Man¡¯s Land (2nd Update) Xiao Tian did not return to Lihen Heaven but left directly through the unique spatial structure of this Divine Prison. Although Xiao Tian¡¯s strength had not reached the Great Luo Realm, he theoretically should not be capable of traversing The Multiverse at will. However, because the Deities of the Hua Clan have a cultivation system different from that of ordinary cultivators, and Xiao Tian was the absolute companion of Lord Erlang, he had mastered many secret techniques. Moreover, with his distinct physique, Xiao Tian was able to freely travel within The Multiverse. However, this ability also has a significant limitation: it can only be used on oneself and cannot carry family members. This is also why Xiao Tian was unable to take Jiang Xunnan with him as he left. At this, Xue An could only sigh and then led everyone out of the Divine Prison, heading towards Lihen Heaven. By this time, Lihen Heaven had already been thrown into chaos. That very day, the reversal of the sun and moon and the trembling of heaven and earth had caused all the powerhouses in Lihen Heaven to be seized with trepidation. This was because many could sense that the presence belonging to Lord Lihen, who once governed this world, was rapidly dissipating. The original order of this world had been disrupted, hence the remarkable phenomenon of the sun and moon reversing. And all these signs indicated that Lord Lihen, the former ruler of this realm, had likely fallen. Otherwise, he would not have allowed such chaotic events to occur in his world. This thought put fear into the hearts of all the strong factions within Lihen Heaven. After all, someone who could bring down a peerless being like Lord Lihen, who had lived for tens of thousands of years, had to be even stronger. It was even possible that this was the deed of someone of the Immortal King Level, or perhaps even a more supreme expert above the rank of Immortal King. If that were the case, then Lihen Heaven would probably be no match for a single punch from such a being. Naturally, this terrified everyone. Thus, at first, powerhouses from all sides stayed obediently at home, daring not to make the slightest move, quietly waiting for the arrival and judgment of a stronger force. But after waiting in this manner for several days, they discovered that nothing had changed. Apart from the sun and moon running erratically due to the loss of control, the entirety of Lihen Heaven was peaceful. No strong force had descended, nor were there any superfluous disturbances. This situation began to stir the thoughts of the many strong beings. Could it be that a passing powerhouse killed Lord Lihen and then simply moved on? Or perhaps¡­ the two sides were evenly matched, resulting in mutual destruction, with both perishing together in the end? Otherwise, why has there been no one coming after so long? Regardless of which theory it was, they both suggested that Lihen Heaven was temporarily safe. Once the threat to their lives was perceived to be eliminated, the ambitions of the strong factions could no longer be suppressed. After all, Lihen Heaven is acclaimed as the foremost heaven in the Divine Realm, where neither Spiritual Energy nor Heavenly Dao Laws are second to any in the Divine Realm. Many have speculated that the aptitude of Lord Lihen was actually quite dull, but because he controlled this blessed land, his Cultivation Level advanced by leaps and bounds, eventually becoming a Half-step Immortal King, one of the few significant figures within the Divine Realm. This also indirectly demonstrates the abundance of resources Lihen Heaven possesses. And now, Lord Lihen has, with high probability, perished, rendering the entire Lihen Heaven akin to a territory without an owner. Such a piece of fat prey laid before everyone naturally made the various powerhouses drool with envy. Under such uncontrollable ambition, the entirety of Lihen Heaven began to fall into disarray. And one act after another involving alliances, betrayals, struggles, and conspiracies kept taking to the stage. Amidst such an unrivaled state of chaos. The members of the Yan Family also became somewhat excited. It must be known that although the Yan Family is not a powerhouse of this realm, they are quite prestigious among the strong in Lihen Heaven due to their substantial wealth. At this time, given that the situation in Lihen Heaven was quite balanced, while every force wished to put their rivals to death, for the moment none could achieve this. Therefore, the Yan Family, considered an external power, became the object of everyone¡¯s desire. Various forces extended olive branches at the same time, hoping to ally and collaborate with the Yan Family to jointly seize the vast enterprises of Lihen Heaven. These past few days, Yan Yang was so thrilled he could hardly sleep, meeting one envoy after another; he was moreover witnessing the bids from various forces increasing bit by bit. This feeling excited him to no end. Since the Yan Family had long intended to encroach upon Lihen Heaven, after all, this is where the Divine Realm is most prosperous and powerful. Only by establishing themselves here could the Yan Family truly become one of the grand clans of the Divine Realm. However, in the past, because Lord Lihen was too dominant, they could at most only manage to touch the outlying border cities; beyond that, they could not advance any further. Yet unexpectedly, because of Yan Meishu¡¯s words, they had stepped into Lihen Heaven and, by a happy coincidence, actually obtained a once-in-a-millennium opportunity. How could this not excite Yan Yang? Even the entire Yan Family started to act buoyantly, believing that settling into Lihen Heaven and becoming a true noble clan was just within reach. Amid such an almost frenetic atmosphere, only Yan Meishu remained sober-minded. This day. When another envoy from a different power left, Yan Yang could scarcely hide his joy as he called everyone together in the main hall for a meeting, to discuss the next steps. Upon hearing Yan Yang on stage, brimming with pride as he elaborated, Yan Meishu could finally restrain herself no longer, stepping out from the lineup, giving her father a bow. ¡°Father!¡± Yan Yang, who had been enthusiastically laying out the bright future of the Yan Family, was greatly displeased by Yan Meishu¡¯s interruption and spoke in a stern voice. ¡°Meishu, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Yan Meishu pondered for a moment and then spoke solemnly, ¡°Father, I believe now is not the best time to make contact with these forces!¡± Yan Meishu¡¯s words caused a stir among the members of the Yan Family; Yan Yang frowned slightly, ¡°Oh? Why do you say that?¡± Yan Meishu took a deep breath, ¡°It¡¯s simple! Because Mr. Xue has not returned yet! And without his return, these various forces¡¯ so-called schemes are as illusory as the moon reflected in water or flowers seen in a mirror! Because¡­¡± Yan Meishu¡¯s expression grew serious, she continued in a deep voice, ¡°The moment he returns, these forces and so-called strong figures will all become nothing but a laughing stock!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Boom! Yan Meishu¡¯s speech silenced the audience at first, followed by an uproar. Because what she said was far too shocking. Moreover, now that the Yan Family had been flattered and courted by various factions, everyone had become complacent, so when they heard Yan Meishu¡¯s words, they found them even more grating on the ears. Even Yan Yang¡¯s expression changed, then leaning back in his chair with displeasure, he said coldly, ¡°According to you, we must wait here as long as this so-called Mr. Xue doesn¡¯t return?¡± Yan Meishu nodded, ¡°Yes, Father!¡± Chapter 1225 - Chapter 1225 Chapter 1222 Yan Yangs Greed - The Battle Chapter 1225: Chapter 1222: Yan Yang¡¯s Greed ¨C The Battle Between Two Women (3rd Update) Chapter 1225: Chapter 1222: Yan Yang¡¯s Greed ¨C The Battle Between Two Women (3rd Update) ¡°Outrageous!¡± Yan Yang slammed the table fiercely, shouting loudly. Yan Meishu, however, showed no weakness and instead raised her head, saying in a deep voice, ¡°Father, the words I speak are from the heart. The rise and fall, even life and death of our Yan Family depends on the decision you make at this moment! We must not be blinded by the insignificant immediate gains; otherwise, not only will we have forsaken all our former achievements, but we might also offend Mr. Xue!¡± Yan Yang let out a cold laugh in anger. And the whole room erupted into an uproar. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into the young miss? How could she be so defiant towards the Family Head for someone we haven¡¯t met, whose authenticity is even uncertain?¡± someone said with a face full of astonishment. ¡°Indeed! Ever since returning from the Border City, Miss Yan seems to have gone mad, always talking about Mr. Xue, constantly mentioning Mr. Xue! But the problem is, does this Mr. Xue even exist, or is it all still unclear?¡± someone else said with a sneer. ¡°Exactly! If we listened to the young mistress, it would seem like everything that happened in Lihen Heaven was done by this Mr. Xue, but how can that be possible?¡± another person said with a look of disdain. Amidst the boiling discussions, Yan Meishu remained entirely undisturbed, standing quietly, looking up at her father. Yan Yang¡¯s face was looking very unpleasant at this time. Because he never expected his most esteemed daughter to dare to talk back to him publicly. This filled his heart with rage. But before he could speak up, Yan Mengtao had already gracefully stepped out from the crowd and first paid her respects to Yan Yang, ¡°My dear father, please calm your anger!¡± Then she turned her head, looking at Yan Meishu with a playful face. ¡°Tsk, tsk, elder sister, I truly admire you! You actually dare to talk back to our father in public. Aren¡¯t you afraid of breaking father¡¯s heart by doing so?¡± These words seemed to be averting a dispute, but in fact, they were pouring oil on the fire. In reality, Yan Mengtao was already excited as soon as she saw Yan Meishu step forward to speak because she knew her elder sister¡¯s character very well. Sure enough. In just a couple of sentences, Yan Meishu had started a confrontation with their father. When Yan Mengtao saw the anger in Yan Yang¡¯s eyes, she knew the moment was ripe. She could take this opportunity to sufficiently diminish Yan Meishu¡¯s prestige. That¡¯s why she hurried to intervene and speak. At this moment, facing Yan Mengtao¡¯s questioning, Yan Meishu had a somber expression and gave her sister a cold glance. ¡°For the rise and fall, the life and death of the Yan Family, even if it upsets our father, I must speak!¡± Yan Mengtao was inwardly overjoyed by hearing this, for Yan Meishu¡¯s words were simply playing with fire. Sure enough. The complexion on Yan Yang¡¯s face became so gloomy it seemed water could drip from it; with a snort of anger, he looked away from her. Yan Mengtao became even more complacent and said with a face full of mockery, ¡°Yan Meishu, setting aside your disrespect to our father, I ask you just one question, are you so certain that this so-called Mr. Xue will appear?¡± Yan Meishu nodded, ¡°Of course I¡¯m certain! Because before he left, he said that the one he wanted to deal with was the Domain Lord of this realm, Lord Lihen, and as you all have seen, Lord Lihen is now dead! This naturally proves that Mr. Xue has achieved it! Do you still have any doubts about it?¡± Many people of the Yan Family heard this and their expressions changed slightly. Because no matter what, Lord Lihen was indeed dead, how could that be explained? Yet Yan Mengtao remained utterly unconcerned and instead scoffed, ¡°Well! Even if this Mr. Xue has shown his might and killed Lord Lihen, haven¡¯t you thought about it? It has been more than ten days since the incident occurred. With so much time passed without his appearance, could it be that he has perished alongside Lord Lihen?¡± This remark stirred the emotions of everyone present. ¡°Indeed! Lord Lihen is a Half-step Immortal King, an extremely formidable foe. Even if it really was Mr. Xue who killed him, he must have paid a dreadful price. Perhaps they really did perish together!¡± someone spoke up. The crowd nodded in agreement. Yan Meishu¡¯s expression changed, and a hint of panic flashed through the depths of her gaze. Because the words spoken by Yan Mengtao were not impossible. At least Yan Meishu had secretly contemplated these matters more than once. But in the end, she still chose to believe in Xue An¡¯s strength and continued to wait. However, faced with accusations from her own sister, Yan Meishu found herself at a loss for words, simply standing there speechless. ¡°What? Nothing to say now?¡± Yan Mengtao laughed triumphantly. Then she turned to Yan Yang and said, ¡°Father, my opinion is the exact opposite of Yan Meishu¡¯s. I think now is the best opportunity for our Yan Family to take over Lihen Heaven and gain the maximum benefit! We must not waste it.¡± Yan Yang nodded in satisfaction upon hearing this. ¡°Very well! That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m thinking! So, what do you think our next move should be?¡± His words seemed to seek Yan Mengtao¡¯s opinion. This change caused many faces to shift and they exchanged glances. They all understood that Yan Yang¡¯s attitude had changed. After this event, it was highly likely that Yan Meishu would fall out of favor, while Yan Mengtao¡¯s influence would soar. With this shift, many now looked at Yan Mengtao with fervent gazes. Yan Mengtao naturally felt this change and was overjoyed. She then said with a beaming smile, ¡°Father, I think the most urgent task is to choose the most sincere among these powers!¡± ¡°Then who do you think is the most sincere?¡± he inquired. Yan Mengtao pondered for a moment, ¡°I think the envoy who just left seemed quite sincere! Moreover, since they are forces from within Lihen City, it will be more convenient for them to act!¡± Yan Yang burst into laughter, ¡°Excellent! You truly are my daughter, Yan Yang; your thoughts are exactly like mine! Then let¡¯s decide on this. I will reply to them now and discuss the alliance matters!¡± ¡°I will follow Father¡¯s decision!¡± Yan Mengtao beamed, performing a respectful bow, then glancing triumphantly at Yan Meishu, filled with a sense of triumph. Yan Meishu, however, ignored her sister¡¯s provocation. At that moment, she was as cold as ice and suddenly spoke out with a firm voice, ¡°Father, we must absolutely not do this!¡± After speaking, she stepped forward to block Yan Yang¡¯s path. Yan Yang¡¯s expression darkened with fury as he rebuked, ¡°Yan Meishu, do you even respect our family rules? Step aside, or you will regret it!¡± Faced with such a rebuke, Yan Meishu¡¯s face went pale, but she remained unmoved and spoke up once again. ¡°Father, we must absolutely not do this!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Get lost!¡± Yan Yang, burning with anger, raised his hand and delivered a slap, sending Yan Meishu flying. The crisp sound silenced the whole place. Yan Meishu, with blood streaming from her nose and mouth, collapsed to the ground, showing a look of bewilderment on her face. For she had never been struck by anyone from childhood to this day. After hitting her, Yan Yang also seemed stunned, but soon he snorted coldly, ¡°After returning, you will reflect under the cliff at the back mountain for three years! You need not concern yourself with the affairs of the family anymore!¡± Chapter 1226 - Chapter 1226 Chapter 123 Blood Tiger Self-Reflection Alliance Chapter 1226: Chapter 123 Blood Tiger Self-Reflection: Alliance of Life and Death (1st Update) Chapter 1226: Chapter 123 Blood Tiger Self-Reflection: Alliance of Life and Death (1st Update) Having said that, Yan Yang stormed off angrily. Yan Mengtao, full of self-satisfaction, glanced at Yan Meishu with a sneer and coldly laughed, then quickly followed behind. After a burst of commotion, the remaining members of the Yan Family looked at Yan Meishu on the ground with complex expressions and quietly left as well. In an instant, the grand hall was left with only Yan Meishu. She sat on the ground alone, like an abandoned toy, with a face filled with bewilderment. However, soon the bewilderment on Yan Meishu¡¯s face slowly faded, replaced by an unprecedented determination. Yan Meishu was well aware that her father was leading the Yan Family towards an unknown abyss. For once Xue An returned, all the Deities within Lihen Heaven might perish, and by then, the Yan Family would also face annihilation due to their own greed. She was determined to stop it all, willing to pay any price. With that thought, Yan Meishu struggled to stand up and left with steadfast steps. This was an extremely luxurious building in Lihen City, and also the current location of the preeminent power of Lihen City, the Blood Tiger Tower. When Yan Yang and his party arrived here, they immediately received an exceptionally grand welcome. The master of the Blood Tiger Tower, Guan Ziwang, led all the elders of the tower to personally greet them at the door. Upon seeing Yan Yang, Guan Ziwang stepped forward with a beaming face and said, ¡°Family Head Yan, your presence at our Blood Tiger Tower is truly an honor for us!¡± Seeing that it was Guan Ziwang himself who came out to greet them, Yan Yang was quite flattered. It was well-known that Guan Ziwang was a long-renowned Venerable powerhouse, with considerable stature in Lihen Heaven. Though he was called the Family Head of the Yan Family, in terms of both power and status, he was far inferior to this man. Thus, he was genuinely moved and made a respectful bow, ¡°Tower Master Guan is really too kind!¡± Guan Ziwang laughed heartily, ¡°Please, come inside!¡± With that, he personally took the lead and escorted everyone into the Blood Tiger Tower. As they entered, the members of the Yan Family couldn¡¯t help but be astonished by the grandeur and magnificence of the building. Especially the exquisitely ingenious arrangements that were simply breathtaking. And upon entering the majestic hall, they saw three thousand disciples of the Blood Tiger Tower gathered there, who all bowed and shouted in unison as the guests appeared. ¡°Blood Tiger Tower welcomes the Yan Family!¡± The sound shook the tiles on the roof and was daunting to behold. Seeing this scene, the members of the Yan family couldn¡¯t help but exchange looks, all seeing the joy and pride in each other¡¯s eyes. Joy for the formidable strength of Blood Tiger Tower, and pride in how much they valued the Yan Family. Once the two families joined forces, the future would indeed be boundless. The Yan Family would henceforth settle in Lihen Heaven and become one of the local powerhouses. The thought set all members of the Yan Family¡¯s hearts ablaze with fervor. Only Yan Meishu, who walked at the very end of the group, remained silent with a cold gaze. Yan Yang was respectfully invited to take the seat of honor, and Guan Ziwang personally kept him company, while the rest of the Yan Family were also arranged at the main seats. Then they saw delicacies and fine wines presented like flowing water, an indescribable feast of wonders. All members of the Yan Family were dazzled and began to drink heartily. Meanwhile, Yan Yang and Guan Ziwang were having a very pleasant conversation. ¡°What does the Family Head think of my Blood Tiger Tower?¡± Guan Ziwang asked with a smile as he toasted Yan Yang. Yan Yang hastily returned the toast, then said with a face full of shock, ¡°Tower Master Guan has true command over his men. The soldiers of Blood Tiger Tower are elite and formidable, truly befitting the reputation of a long-established major faction.¡± Hearing this, Guan Ziwang laughed heartily, but then set down his wine cup and let out a soft sigh, ¡°Family Head is too kind, but do you know the past state of my Blood Tiger Tower?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Yan Yang was startled. ¡°What do you mean by that, Tower Master?¡± Guan Ziwang¡¯s face turned grim as a hint of hatred flashed in his eyes, ¡°Back when Lord Lihen was in power, ruling over this realm, he was excessively domineering. Under his reign, my Blood Tiger Tower could only live in unbearable humiliation!¡± At this point, Guan Ziwang abruptly looked up, ¡°I have no ulterior motive in saying this, Family Head. I just want to let you know that my Blood Tiger Tower has long harbored deep hatred towards Lord Lihen. However, given the current intricate situation, Blood Tiger Tower alone isn¡¯t enough to take over Lihen City. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve invited you to form an alliance. My intention is as clear as the sun and the moon!¡± By the end of his speech, Guan Ziwang¡¯s tone was trembling, clearly moved. Yan Yang was also greatly touched and solemnly nodded, ¡°There¡¯s no need for further words, Tower Master. My leading the people here represents my willingness to form an alliance with you!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Guan Ziwang triumphantly shouted, raising his cup, ¡°Come, let us two drink this cup together as a bond of life and death alliance!¡± Yan Yang hurriedly drank, feeling their relationship grow even closer. At the same time, Yan Mengtao, who had been standing behind Yan Yang with a smile, stepped forward and gracefully filled their cups. Guan Ziwang was slightly taken aback, ¡°And this young lady is¡­?¡± ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t yet introduced her to you, Tower Master. This is my daughter, Mengtao!¡± Yan Yang introduced her with a beaming smile, then gestured to Yan Mengtao, ¡°Why don¡¯t you greet your Uncle Guan?¡± Yan Mengtao smiled sweetly with a curtsy, ¡°My respects to Uncle Guan!¡± ¡°Excellent! Hahaha!¡± Guan Ziwang roared with laughter, ¡°Indeed, Family Head Yan¡¯s daughter is a true beauty! But I¡¯ve heard that a daughter named Meishu is the one you rely on the most!¡± Upon hearing this, Yan Yang¡¯s complexion changed slightly, and the atmosphere suddenly grew tense. Then Yan Yang¡¯s gaze swept to Yan Meishu who sat in a corner, speaking coldly, ¡°You are well-informed, Tower Master. But recently, Meishu has been unwell and no longer manages family affairs.¡± ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s the case!¡± Guan Ziwang¡¯s eyes flashed, but he didn¡¯t say anything more. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As they listened to Yan Yang, the expressions of the Yan Family members varied, yet without exception, all subtly glanced at Yan Meishu in the corner. Under their collective gaze, Yan Meishu remained silent, seemingly oblivious to everything around her. Seeing this, a smirk crossed Yan Mengtao¡¯s lips, and then she coyly said, ¡°Uncle Guan, I heard your conversation with my father. Now that Lord Lihen has died, what are your plans for the next step?¡± This was the crux of the matter, and everyone pricked up their ears, even Yan Yang, who watched Guan Ziwang intently, his smile fading. Guan Ziwang was slightly surprised, then spoke approvingly, ¡°Who would have thought that Family Head¡¯s daughter, despite being a lady, would have such insight! This is exactly what I was going to discuss. Now that Lord Lihen is dead, Lihen City is leaderless. Striving for other territories is insignificant. Only the Lihen Temple at the very center is critical and must be contested!¡± Chapter 1227 - Chapter 1227 Chapter 1224 Advance to the Divine Temple - Stay Chapter 1227: Chapter 1224 Advance to the Divine Temple ¨C Stay Tuned (2nd Update) Chapter 1227: Chapter 1224 Advance to the Divine Temple ¨C Stay Tuned (2nd Update) Speaking of this, a greedy spark flashed in Guan Ziwang¡¯s eyes, ¡°Lord Lihen has ruled this realm for over ten thousand years, and the wealth he has accumulated is beyond measure. The hiding place for it is none other than this Lihen Temple! Seizing it would grant us control over the most vital lifeline of Lihen Heaven!¡± Upon hearing of the fortune left by Lord Lihen, Yan Yang¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, ¡°I see, so how does Tower Head Guan plan to seize it?¡± ¡°Hehe, under normal circumstances, we might not even be able to get close to Lihen Temple, as it¡¯s guarded by Lord Lihen¡¯s most trusted and powerful guards. But now that even Lord Lihen is dead, these guards have greatly weakened. To save their own lives, they have already scattered. The main issue now is how to break through the protective barrier of Lihen Temple!¡± Yan Yang grew more and more excited as he listened, and then, with a delighted face, he began discussing with Guan Ziwang about what specific steps to take next. Yan Mengtao was also by their side, occasionally cracking jokes that made the two roar with laughter, creating an exceedingly harmonious atmosphere. Under these circumstances, the entire hall was filled with joyous vibes, and everyone from Blood Tiger Tower and Yan Family believed in a bright future, thus gathering together to drink and celebrate. Amidst this merriment, Yan Meishu, sitting in a corner, seemed as if forgotten by everyone. Even when someone occasionally glanced in her direction, seeing the silent, head-bowed Yan Meishu, they couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads inwardly, foreseeing this once glorious lady falling into obscurity. This banquet lasted into the deep night; by the end, everyone from Yan Family, including Yan Yang, was completely drunk and unconscious. Guan Ziwang, with a smile, ordered his subordinates to take all the people from Yan Family away to settle them. At this moment, he saw Yan Meishu slowly stand up, give him a deep look, and then turn to leave. Watching Yan Meishu¡¯s retreating figure, Guan Ziwang¡¯s smile gradually stiffened. Though she might appear just an ordinary girl, Guan Ziwang suddenly felt that her departing figure seemed to harbor many secrets. This feeling of not being able to fully control the situation made Guan Ziwang¡¯s gaze turn colder. At that moment, the steward silently emerged from the shadows. Guan Ziwang, without turning back, asked, ¡°How is it?¡± The steward replied in a low voice, ¡°Everything has been settled!¡± ¡°Oh? What about Yan Yang?¡± ¡°The old servant has tested him; this Family Head Yan is indeed so drunk he¡¯s lost consciousness, he even lacks the basic sense to perceive danger!¡± Guan Ziwang sneered coldly upon hearing this, ¡°Hehe, to think he trusted us so easily, I¡¯m really puzzled¨Chow did someone with his meager capabilities become a Family Head?¡± The steward remained silent, then said after a pause, ¡°Tower Head, should we bring that lady, Yan Mengtao, to your room?¡± Guan Ziwang waved his hand, ¡°Not for now! It¡¯s time to use this Yan Family, we¡¯ll have time to play leisurely with her after everything is settled!¡± The steward nodded and then bowed back into the darkness, disappearing. Guan Ziwang leaned back in his chair, his eyes flickering unpredictably, and a smug cold smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Did they really think I valued the strength of their Yan Family? If it weren¡¯t for Lihen Heaven Lord being so wary of my Blood Tiger Tower, setting the temple¡¯s defense barriers specifically against us, would I ever rely on these useless fools? And they even dream of sharing power with me, hehe, what delusional fools!¡± ¡°But that one named Mengtao is quite a beauty, once I seize the temple¡¯s wealth, I¡¯ll thoroughly enjoy her!¡± Having said this, Guan Ziwang burst into a sinister, chuckling laugh, his eyes flashing with a bloodthirsty light. His appearance was truly like that of a Blood Tiger, coiled upon his seat. The night quickly passed. The next morning, Yan Yang finally sobered up from his drunkenness and apologized to Guan Ziwang with a face full of remorse. Guan Ziwang laughed heartily, ¡°Do brothers like us even need to speak such words? Have some breakfast quickly, and then we shall depart immediately for the Lihen Temple!¡± A chill went through Yan Yang¡¯s heart, then he nodded and said, ¡°Are we taking action today?¡± ¡°Of course, it is better to act sooner rather than later. The sooner we get to the Lihen Temple, the sooner we can seize the advantage!¡± ¡°Good! We set out immediately!¡± Upon hearing this news, all members of the Yan Family became even more excited, rubbing their hands together in anticipation, ready to showcase their prowess shortly. At this moment, Yan Mengtao had undoubtedly become the absolute core of the younger generation of the Yan Family. Surrounded by stars, she walked confidently to Yan Meishu, sized her up from head to toe, and then sneered. ¡°Yan Meishu, haven¡¯t you always been saying how everything is just a mere illusion since Mr. Xue is not back? Now that our Yan Family has formed a life-and-death alliance with Blood Tiger Tower and is about to seize the Lihen Temple, entering into this realm, what do you have to say now?¡± Swish! Everyone¡¯s gaze converged on Yan Meishu. However, Yan Meishu¡¯s face was cold as ice, quietly looking at Yan Mengtao, then with a cold tone she said, ¡°Regardless of what you say, I still adhere to my earlier view!¡± Yan Mengtao¡¯s expression changed, then with a cold snort, she said, ¡°Some people just won¡¯t shed tears until they see the coffin! Just wait and see how we¡¯ll seize the advantage!¡± Yan Meishu nodded, ¡°Fine, I shall wait and see!¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Yan Mengtao arrogantly raised her head and turned away with long strides. The crowd followed her and left. Yan Meishu coldly watched, her hands gradually clenched together so tightly that her fingernails cut into her flesh, drawing out bright red blood. Yan Meishu felt nothing but thought silently to herself, Mr. Xue, when will you return? The situation in Lihen City had become chaotic due to the fall of Lord Lihen. But as Guan Ziwang led 3,000 disciples of Blood Tiger Tower and the Yan Family members through the streets, all powers scattered, no one daring to confront their sharp edges. After all, the strength of Blood Tiger Tower was already among the top even when Lord Lihen was alive. Now, it dominated Lihen City uncontested. The procession stormed directly towards the Lihen Temple. Along the way, they stirred up clouds of dust, making all the powers and mighty ones in Lihen City tremble. Because they all knew, Guan Ziwang was making his move against the Lihen Temple. If successful, Blood Tiger Tower might rise to power, and Guan Ziwang would possibly become the next Lord Lihen. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With this thought, all eyes instantly focused on this scene. At this moment, the Lihen Temple still maintained its dignity and grandeur. But in the eyes of Guan Ziwang and others, it had lost its former glory and appeared as a huge piece of fat meat, highly covetable. Just as Guan Ziwang said, due to the fall of Lord Lihen, the strength of the guards protecting this place had drastically fallen, and to save their lives, these guards wisely chose to flee. Thus, the Lihen Temple was now nothing more than an empty city. Chapter 1228 - Chapter 1228 Chapter 1225 Falling Out After Success - Yan Chapter 1228: Chapter 1225: Falling Out After Success ¨C Yan Family Crisis (Third Update) Chapter 1228: Chapter 1225: Falling Out After Success ¨C Yan Family Crisis (Third Update) But Guan Ziwang¡¯s eyes contained a trace of fear. Because he understood that even though Lord Lihen had died, the protective formation he left behind was not something ordinary people could break through. Only Yan Yang appeared unconcerned, smiling at Guan Ziwang, ¡°Brother, is this the Lihen Temple?¡± Guan Ziwang nodded, ¡°Correct! As long as we break through this barrier, the endless treasures inside will belong to the two of us!¡± Yan Yang laughed loudly, ¡°Well said, it¡¯s just a protective barrier. What¡¯s so difficult about that! All members of the Yan Family, assemble!¡± At this moment, Yan Yang was full of vigor and felt absolutely fantastic. At his command, the elite troops of the Yan Family lined up. Yan Yang raised his hand towards the front, ¡°Children, do you see it? That¡¯s the famous Lihen Temple. As long as we conquer it, the Yan Family will become an extraordinary clan, ruling this realm! Therefore, you must all do your utmost, attack together! Understand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone shouted in unison. At that moment, Guan Ziwang also shouted, ¡°The first person to break through the temple barrier, I will reward him with half of Blood Tiger Tower¡¯s wealth!¡± Boom! This statement caused a greater sensation than Yan Yang¡¯s words. Half of the wealth of Blood Tiger Tower, what an astonishing number that must be! Thinking of that massive treasure, everyone¡¯s eyes turned red. Yan Yang laughed even louder, ¡°Tower Master Guan truly is generous, children, charge!¡± Pointing with his hand, the elite troops of the Yan Family charged together. Yan Yang had entered Lihen Heaven with a purpose, thus the people he led were the elite of the elite. Moreover, motivated by the promise of wealth, their charge was even more fearsome. Three thousand disciples from Blood Tiger Tower closely followed behind. But if Yan Yang had paid more attention, he would have noticed that although the people from Blood Tiger Tower were also charging, their movements seemed to be half a beat slower than those from the Yan Family. Unfortunately, Yan Yang was now so blinded by power that he failed to notice this. Boom! A loud noise erupted as the first wave of Yan Family¡¯s elite reached the vicinity of Lihen Temple. Suddenly, a light screen appeared, and upon collision, ripples surged across it. And then it repelled those who had charged up. But this did not stop the Yan Family¡¯s advance at all; as soon as the first wave retreated, the second wave had already rushed forth. Boom! The same collision, the same reaction, the second wave was also repelled. But the ripples this time seemed deeper than before. This discovery brightened Guan Ziwang¡¯s eyes. He had spent countless efforts before but anyone from Blood Tiger Tower could not even step half a step beyond Thunder Pond. Even other forces within Lihen City were the same. This showed how malicious Lord Lihen¡¯s schemes were. But the Yan Family was clearly not limited in the same way, at least their attacks had an effect. In an instant, more than a dozen waves had struck. The light screen outside the Lihen Temple trembled violently and finally bore a visible crack. Guan Ziwang was overjoyed and shouted, ¡°Put in a bit more effort, we¡¯re about to break it open!¡± Just as his voice fell, a loud bang was heard. The light screen burst open. ¡°Hahahaha, Lord Lihen, you didn¡¯t expect this! You meticulously set all these restrictions, but I still broke them!¡± Guan Ziwang laughed heartily, his laughter filled with joy. Yan Yang also laughed and said, ¡°Brother Guan, we should not delay, let¡¯s enter the Divine Temple quickly!¡± A chill flashed in Guan Ziwang¡¯s eyes, but the smile on his face did not lessen as he nodded and said, ¡°Exactly, three thousand disciples, heed my command, enter the temple!¡± On his order, three thousand Blood Tiger Tower disciples silently marched forward, their aura alarming and unstoppable. It¡¯s worth noting that the Yan Family¡¯s elite had just broken the barrier, and their formation was in complete disarray, so when the Blood Tiger Tower¡¯s people charged, collisions were inevitable. ¡°Hey, why the chaos?¡± People from the Yan Family shouted angrily. But the Blood Tiger Tower¡¯s disciples seemed unaware, continuing forward without stopping their steps. This left many people from the Yan Family stunned, a strange feeling involuntarily rising in their hearts. What¡¯s going on? Why do the people from Blood Tiger Tower seem like they have changed into different people? But Yan Yang remained oblivious, excitedly following Guan Ziwang into the Divine Temple. Inside, the place was majestic and splendidly ornate. Even without mentioning anything else, just the countless spirit pearls on the great hall¡¯s dome, emitting a soft luminescent light, were likely worth a fortune. Yan Yang¡¯s eyes gleamed with desire, turning his head to Guan Ziwang with a smile, ¡°Brother Guan, I really like these spirit pearls, when we divide the wealth, I would like to have these!¡± ¡°Divide the wealth? What wealth?¡± Guan Ziwang coldly said. Yan Yang was taken aback, ¡°Brother Guan, have you forgotten? Didn¡¯t we agree that once we open the Divine Temple, the wealth left by Lord Lihen would be split evenly between us?¡± Guan Ziwang gave Yan Yang a deep look, then his mouth curved into a sinister smile, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right, I had indeed forgotten about it. Yes, I did say those things!¡± Yan Yang breathed a sigh of relief, his face full of smiles, about to speak. Then, Guan Ziwang¡¯s expression changed, and he coldly said, ¡°Unfortunately, I was just speaking casually. I never planned to fulfill those words!¡± Not only did this stun Yan Yang, but even Yan Mengtao standing next to him, as well as many elders and high-level members of the Yan Family, were all dumbfounded. Yan Yang thought he had misheard, staring blankly at Guan Ziwang, then forced a smile, ¡°Brother Guan, you¡­¡± ¡°Brother Guan? Who is your Brother Guan? I am the noble leader of the Blood Tiger Tower, what right do you have to call me brother?¡± Guan Ziwang said sternly. Yan Yang felt like he had fallen into an ice cellar, shivering uncontrollably. Even a fool could now see that something was wrong. But still clinging to the last hope, Yan Yang said, ¡°Leader Guan¡­ didn¡¯t you say that we were to form an alliance of life and death and jointly rule this realm?¡± Guan Ziwang nodded, ¡°Yes, I did say that, but you misunderstood what it means! By an alliance of life and death, I meant that we from Blood Tiger Tower live, while you, the Yan Family¡­ die!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Boom! Yan Yang felt as if struck by thunder, watching Guan Ziwang in disbelief. In this moment, he finally understood all the previous closeness Guan Ziwang showed was with ulterior motives. The whole purpose was to use the Yan Family to help them break the temple¡¯s protective barrier. At this point, Yan Mengtao, standing behind her father, could no longer contain herself and tremulously shouted, ¡°Guan Ziwang, don¡¯t you think this is too much? Are you planning to abandon us after using our Yan Family?¡± Guan Ziwang gave Yan Mengtao a sinister look, then cackled strangely, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you calling me Uncle Guan anymore? Young lady, you are right, I indeed have been using your Yan Family, but don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t abandon you, at least not you! After all¡­ I have yet to thoroughly enjoy you! Hahaha!¡± Chapter 1229 - Chapter 1229 Chapter 1126 The Boy in White - A Punch that Chapter 1229: Chapter 1126: The Boy in White ¨C A Punch that Shocks the City (4th Update) Chapter 1229: Chapter 1126: The Boy in White ¨C A Punch that Shocks the City (4th Update) In the midst of the unrestrained laughter, Yan Mengtao¡¯s complexion turned extremely pale as she staggered a few steps back, her eyes filled with panic and alarm. But at such a critical moment, Yan Yang, the Family Head, still hadn¡¯t recovered from his shock. Instead, he trembled all over, with a look of abject fear on his face, and didn¡¯t dare to speak. Seeing this, Guan Ziwang became even more smug. But just then, Yan Meishu, who had been standing behind the crowd, suddenly raised her head and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Yan Family warriors, heed my command, counterattack now!¡± At this command, all those who had fallen into confusion among the Yan Family regained their senses. The first to react were the elite warriors of the Yan Family. They shook all over and then charged at the people from Blood Tiger Tower without any hesitation. In an instant, blood light flashed everywhere, and the sounds of killing shook the heavens. Caught completely off guard, the warriors from Blood Tiger Tower suffered huge losses upon first contact. At least a hundred disciples of Blood Tiger Tower were killed in a single strike, and the number of wounded was countless. The previously triumphant Guan Ziwang couldn¡¯t help but rage furiously at this scene, and then directed his anger at Yan Meishu. ¡°Damn you, wretched woman, you dared to plot against Blood Tiger Tower. I¡¯ll strip you naked and hang you in front of the Divine Temple for all to see!¡± With that, Guan Ziwang charged towards Yan Meishu with murderous intent. At the sight of his killing intent, everyone couldn¡¯t help but be horrified. Yan Mengtao screamed in shock and, without any hesitation, dodged to the side. Suddenly, a space in the center of the battle cleared, leaving only Yan Meishu alone to face the charging Guan Ziwang. Even so, Yan Meishu showed no sign of fear. Instead, she shouted loudly, ¡°Gather together and break out quickly! Don¡¯t harbor any illusions. Blood Tiger Tower aims to annihilate us all!¡± Guan Ziwang¡¯s eyes were filled with rage. ¡°Damn woman, you dare to spoil my plans time and again, I¡¯ll take your life first!¡± As he spoke, he had already rushed forward and struck out with his palm. Yan Meishu had no way to dodge and could only muster all her Cultivation Level to resist Guan Ziwang head on. But with her strength, how could she possibly be the match for the long-renowned Guan Ziwang? After a dull thud, Yan Meishu was sent flying backward like a broken kite, crash-landing without a sound. It was uncertain whether she was dead or alive. ¡°Miss!¡± ¡°Miss Meishu!¡± Previously moved by Yan Meishu¡¯s words, the elite warriors of the Yan Family cried out in shock. At this moment, Guan Ziwang smirked and withdrew his palm, proudly declaring, ¡°The Yan Family can have descendants like you, which is quite admirable. Unfortunately, since you have offended me, you still have to die!¡± With that, Guan Ziwang turned to look at the rest of the Yan Family, and sneered sinisterly, ¡°And you all have to die too! Attack!¡± At his command, shadows emerged from the darkness, black light burst forth, and the roar of tigers echoed through the heavens. These shadows were like Divine Slaughterers emerging from hell, each strike claiming a life. The situation reversed in an instant. The Yan Family members were pressured into a corner, desperately resisting, but against an overpowering adversary, all efforts were in vain. Guan Ziwang showed a smug smile, leisurely watching the scene, his eyes flashing with blood-thirst. But just then, ripples began to form in the space at the center of the Divine Temple. Initially, these ripples were minor, but in the blink of an eye, they became as tidal waves, lifting layer upon layer. Blood Tiger Tower disciples standing in the path of these ripples didn¡¯t even manage a hum before they were shredded to pieces by the powerful Spatial Force. Guan Ziwang shook all over, his eyes showing a look of terror. But before he could speak, the space ripples transformed into a vortex, and from the center of the vortex¡¯s Black Hole, a hand emerged, as if carved from jade. When this hand appeared, a supreme might that could make heaven and earth tremble emerged with it. Mr. Guan Ziwei broke out in a cold sweat, his legs quiver, and his face no longer bore any hint of triumph. At the same time, space vibrated ceaselessly, and a figure gradually became visible. Finally. A white-clad youth with sword-like brows and bright eyes, his expression detached, appeared before everyone. The crowd was dumbstruck, nobody dared to speak. The youth surveyed the crowd and then, with a lift of his brows, said calmly, ¡°What? Couldn¡¯t wait for my return and already planning to reap the spoils of war?¡± The one nearest to the youth at this time was the eldest senior brother of Blood Tiger Tower, and also Mr. Guan¡¯s greatest disciple, the first among three thousand disciples. He shuddered slightly and then came to his senses. Despite the imposing aura of the white-clad youth, as Blood Tiger Tower¡¯s eldest senior brother, he was always arrogant, so he made a sign to those around him, and then they all made their move together. In an instant, dozens of Blood Tiger Tower¡¯s disciples from all directions launched a deadly attack on the youth. Amidst the dazzling sparks of light, their momentum was terrifyingly fierce. However, facing such a combined strike, the white-clad youth¡¯s mouth curled into a cold smile, ¡°Very well, since you struck first, don¡¯t blame me for being discourteous!¡± With that said, the youth slowly raised his hand and then threw a punch. Boom! The punch seemed to reverse heaven and earth, with its overwhelming strength surging forth. The supposed eldest senior brother only had time to scream before he was directly obliterated by the punch. And that was just the beginning. Wherever the punch¡¯s might passed, the Blood Tiger Tower¡¯s disciples couldn¡¯t even mount a resistance before they burst apart like fireworks, one after another. In an instant. All three thousand disciples of Blood Tiger Tower perished under this single punch. What had been a crowded hall of the Divine Temple now had a large blank space. The members of the Yan Family were completely dumbfounded. It was at this moment that the white-clad youth swept his indifferent gaze over them and said coldly, ¡°It seems there are still some left; well then, you can all go to die together!¡± After speaking, the youth lifted his foot, and his figure instantly rushed to the vicinity of the Yan Family members, then threw another punch. The punch stirred up fierce winds, carrying an unmatched might as it bore down on the Yan Family members. Standing at the forefront was none other than the Family Head of the Yan Family, Yan Yang. His face was as pale as paper, his body trembling incessantly, but when he saw the youth¡¯s face, he trembled all over, then, as if remembering something, he cried out in alarm, ¡°Mr. Xue, are you Xue An, Mr. Xue?¡± Amid his shouts, a trace of brilliance flashed in the youth¡¯s eyes, while his fist stopped abruptly in a split second, hovering just in front of Yan Yang¡¯s nose, so close that Yan Yang could feel the temperature of the fist, swallowing his saliva in sheer terror. At the same time, the violent wind raised by the punch swept past the Yan Family members and struck the building behind. Boom, boom, boom! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Amidst the loud noises, dust billowed, and the walls of the Divine Temple had been collapsed by the punch. And this was not the end. Wherever the remaining force went, the buildings of Lihen City crumbled like paper, one after another collapsing into ruins. With loud crashes, a straight corridor appeared behind the Yan Family members, its length piercing through the entire Lihen City. This earth-shattering spectacle rendered everyone present stupefied, and Yan Yang was especially horrified as he looked at the white-clad youth; had it not been for the pressure of the might, he probably would have already been kneeling on the ground, unable to rise. At this moment, the white-clad youth raised his brow slightly, ¡°Who are you? How do you know my name?¡± Chapter 1230 - Chapter 1230 Chapter 1227 Do You Have the Strength to Talk Chapter 1230: Chapter 1227: Do You Have the Strength to Talk About Cooperation with Me? (First Update) Chapter 1230: Chapter 1227: Do You Have the Strength to Talk About Cooperation with Me? (First Update) Yes, the one who appeared here was Xue An! Yan Yang was so frightened that his tongue was almost short, quivering, he said: ¡°Please¡­ Please spare my life! I¡­ I am a member of the Yan Family!¡± ¡°Yan Family? Which Yan Family?¡± Yan Yang quivered, saying: ¡°Yan¡­ Yan Meishu is my daughter!¡± Xue An was slightly startled upon hearing this, then he suddenly realized, and looked at Yan Yang with a playful expression, ¡°Oh? Yan Meishu is your daughter, so where is Miss Yan now?¡± Hearing this sentence from Xue An, Yan Yang¡¯s heart finally eased a little, as long as Mr. Xue recognized his daughter, it was good. Thinking this, Yan Yang tremblingly raised his hand, pointing to the faraway Yan Meishu lying on the ground, not knowing whether alive or dead, ¡°Please¡­ Sir, over there!¡± Xue An followed his gaze, first startled, then a chilling coldness appeared in his eyes. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s the matter here?¡± The immense authority contained in his words caused all Yan Family members standing nearby to drastically change their colors and stagger backward more than a dozen steps in horror. Just then, Yan Mengtao, who had been hiding behind Yan Yang, suddenly came forward, pointing at Guan Ziwang standing in the distance, and cried out with a soft voice: ¡°Sir, Sister Meishu was injured by this guy!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Xue An¡¯s eyes flashed, raising his gaze towards Guan Ziwang, who was sweating profusely and pale. ¡°Miss Yan was injured by him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Moreover, our Yan Family was deceived by this man, only then did we enter this Divine Temple, I hope for your wise judgment!¡± Saying this, Yan Mengtao¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, looking extremely pitiful. Unfortunately, all of her careful disguises were in vain, because Xue An didn¡¯t spare her a glance, instead, he silently stared at Guan Ziwang. ¡°Did you¡­ injure her?¡± Under Xue An¡¯s piercing cold gaze, Guan Ziwang trembled, squeezing out a forced smile, ¡°Please¡­ Sir, I¡­ I truly didn¡¯t realize this lady was your friend, I deserve to die, I deserve to die!¡± Unlike the Yan Family members, Guan Ziwang¡¯s cultivation level was much higher than theirs, but the stronger he was, the more he could feel the powerful deterrence emanating from Xue An. This deterrence was so strong; it was even greater than when facing Lord Lihen. This certainly alarmed and terrified Guan Ziwang. Now, he could be sure that this young man in white robes, looking similar to an Immortal, very likely was the one who destroyed Lord Lihen. When thinking about how he felt like an ant in front of Lord Lihen, wouldn¡¯t he be even more vulnerable compared to this young man? Therefore, he displayed such a lowly posture, to the point of groveling. Seeing this, the Yan Family also started stirring slightly. Just now, Guan Ziwang¡¯s demeanor towards them was not like this; his arrogance and overbearing manner were still vivid, but in the presence of this young man, he behaved as if a mouse had seen a cat. This contrast was so strong that it evoked an extreme sense of absurdity in everyone¡¯s hearts. While Yan Mengtao, still stared dumbfounded at the silhouette of Xue An, her gaze becoming more fervent. If she could cling to such a powerful figure, her future would truly be limitless! This thought, once it arose, wildly spread throughout Yan Mengtao¡¯s mind, causing her body to tremble slightly. However, Xue An paid no heed to these matters, at this moment, his lips gradually curled into a faint smile. ¡°Since you know you deserve to die, then take your own life!¡± His cold voice echoed throughout the Divine Temple, while Guan Ziwang gradually widened his eyes, stunned in place. The ¡°death¡± he mentioned was merely a few perfunctory words, yet who could have expected that this young man in white took it seriously. ¡°Hmm?¡± Xue An¡¯s eyebrows raised, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you deserved to die? Then I¡¯ll give you this chance. How about it? Are you deceiving me, or do you want me to end it for you?¡± ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Guan Ziwang stuttered, his face turning beet red. Just then, the chief steward of Blood Tiger Tower suddenly burst out from the shadows of the Divine Temple, shouting loudly. ¡°Master, receive the armor!¡± With that, he raised his hand and threw a beam of light that shot straight towards Guan Ziwang. Guan Ziwang was overjoyed, he stomped on the ground, and like a cannonball, shot out to meet the beam of light. The two met mid-air, and with a light snap sound, the beam of light emitted blood light, enveloping Guan Ziwang completely like mercury spilling on the ground. Immediately after, amidst the swirling light, the sounds of metal gears turning, friction, and locking clattered loudly. In an instant, Guan Ziwang¡¯s entire body was covered with a layer of armor radiating a dense, blood-colored light. The design of this armor was extremely exaggerated and bizarre, with streamlined metal lines depicting the body of a fierce tiger, and Guan Ziwang¡¯s helmet was a huge tiger head. At this moment, in the eyes of that tiger head, a cold blood light flickered menacingly, staring intently at Xue An. Under this armor filled with a cold mechanical aesthetic, Guan Ziwang¡¯s aura climbed steadily. This scene shocked everyone in the grand hall. Yan Yang whispered tremblingly: ¡°It¡¯s Blood Tiger Tower¡¯s ultimate asset, the Blood Tiger Armor!¡± At the same time, Guan Ziwang started to laugh strangely, ¡°Mr. Xue, I¡¯m sorry, I suddenly don¡¯t want to die anymore! Not only do I not want to die, but I think we should have a proper talk!¡± His tone completely changed from its previous defeat, now filled with formidable confidence. And all because of the empowerment from this armor. It was known that while Lord Lihen was still alive, he particularly disapproved of Blood Tiger Tower, but he refrained from wiping it out largely because of this Blood Tiger Armor. If it were just a matter of strength, ten Guan Ziwangs still wouldn¡¯t be a match for Lord Lihen. But with the enhancement from this armor, although Guan Ziwang could not claim to defeat Lord Lihen, he at least had the power to defend himself and even in a full-force struggle, there was a possibility for mutual destruction. For this reason, although Lord Lihen was wary, he could do nothing but let it be. Xue An looked up at Guan Ziwang hovering in mid-air, interestedly said, ¡°Have a talk? About what?¡± Guan Ziwang chuckled, ¡°You killed three thousand disciples of my Blood Tiger Tower, I won¡¯t dwell on this because making big things happen doesn¡¯t fuss over the small stuff! Moreover, with our formidable strengths, if we join hands, there will be no one in Lihen Heaven who can oppose us. Sharing the realm together, wouldn¡¯t that be enjoyable!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This proposal sounded very tempting, and Guan Ziwang was very self-aware, because if this was said earlier, it would have been utterly ineffective. But now things were different, equipped with the armor, Guan Ziwang spoke with much more confidence. Only with strength, will others listen to you. Moreover, in Guan Ziwang¡¯s view, anyone with a sound mind would seriously consider this proposal. However, he never expected that after hearing these words, Xue An actually shook his head lightly, then indifferently said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sharing the realm, I¡¯m not interested at all! Moreover¡­¡± Xue An suddenly looked up, coldly stating, ¡°Talking about cooperation, do you have the strength for that?¡± Chapter 1231 - Chapter 1231 Chapter 1228 Immortal Then Ill Beat You Until Chapter 1231: Chapter 1228: Immortal? Then I¡¯ll Beat You Until You Perish! (2nd Update) Chapter 1231: Chapter 1228: Immortal? Then I¡¯ll Beat You Until You Perish! (2nd Update) ¡°You¡­¡± Guan Ziwang¡¯s complexion changed, and the armor on his body began to tremble and shift like flowing water before he sneered coldly. ¡°Heh, heh, I hope you understand, it¡¯s not that I am afraid of you. With the armor¡¯s boost, I am truly undying and unkillable¨Cyou¡­¡± Before Guan Ziwang could finish his sentence, he saw Xue An¡¯s figure suddenly vanish from its original position, and when he reappeared, he was already in front of him. This ghostly speed caused Guan Ziwang¡¯s whole body to shake, and a look of horror appeared in his eyes. At the same time, Xue An¡¯s cold voice could be heard: ¡°Undying and unkillable? Well then, I¡¯ll beat you until you¡¯re obliterated!¡± Having said that, Xue An raised his hand and threw another powerful punch. This punch seemed to transcend the boundaries of time and space; Guan Ziwang wished to dodge, but was horrified to find that he had been firmly locked on, utterly unable to avoid it, and could only watch as the fist rapidly enlarged in his eyes. In desperation, the Blood Tiger armor on his body suddenly trembled and then quickly began to wriggle, forming a shield in a fraction of a second. At the same moment, Xue An¡¯s fist arrived. The two collided directly. Bang! A visually detectable shockwave violently spread out, and the intense sound waves even caused the entire Divine Temple to tremble. Subsequently, the armor on Guan Ziwang¡¯s body let out a mournful wail, and then under the tremendous power of Xue An¡¯s punch, it was sent flying like a shooting star. Boom! The exquisite decorations on the dome of Lihen Temple were smashed to pieces, and the sparkling spirit beads also scattered down with a crash. Amidst the rising dust and smoke, Guan Ziwang¡¯s body smashed a human-shaped hole into the dome of the temple and then crashed diagonally into a distant building. Bang! Bang! Bang! In a series of continuous explosions, Guan Ziwang, like a cannonball, directly destroyed dozens of buildings, finally coming to a halt after crashing into a luxurious edifice. Everyone was dumbfounded. Because the moment Guan Ziwang and the members of the Yan Family entered the Lihen Temple, the various powerhouses and forces within Lihen City had begun to gather here, wanting to witness the final outcome. But they hadn¡¯t anticipated witnessing such a scene before determining any clues. During the stunned silence, the luxurious building let out a groan under the strain, then began to collapse slowly, crumbling into ruins with a thunderous noise. And just before it collapsed, the hanging signboard also fell, smashing to bits. The signboard bore three big characters: Blood Tiger Tower! With the dust filling the air, people stood in shock, staring until someone finally spoke with a trembling voice: ¡°The¡­ The person who just flew out, doesn¡¯t he look like Blood Tiger Tower¡¯s Guan Ziwang, the Tower Master?¡± Someone next to them also nodded, then spoke with an equally horrified expression: ¡°That¡¯s right, I saw it too, it¡¯s him! And¡­ it seems he was still wearing armor!¡± Everyone was astounded. It was known that ever since Lord Lihen had fallen, Guan Ziwang¡¯s strength could be ranked first in Lihen City. And this was even without him using his strongest trump card, the Blood Tiger armor. Once used, his strength would receive a substantial boost, even capable of withstanding a battle with a Heavenly Lord-level powerhouse. Yet such an existence was blasted away, smashing his own tower, falling into an unknown state of life and death. Who was the one who made the move? Could there be such a formidable power? The same thought couldn¡¯t help but arise in everyone¡¯s minds. Just then, a streak of light flashed by, and in the mid-air appeared a youth clad in white. His arrival caused a violent stir among the crowd. ¡°Who is this person?¡± Someone asked with a face full of astonishment. ¡°Never seen him before, but just by his superior demeanor alone, it¡¯s clear this person is no ordinary individual!¡± Another spoke with a serious expression. Yet, some were distracted, such as the group of young people gathered in the distance, who were merely there to watch the excitement. Particularly the young girls, whose eyes nearly all lit up. ¡°What a handsome young man!¡± Many daughters of wealthy families watched intently, incessantly praising. Their reactions, however, made the complexions of the young men who had come with them turn somewhat unsightly. ¡°Hmph! What¡¯s the use of being good-looking? Without strength, he is nothing but trash!¡± A man sneered with a mocking tone. Just then, Xue An stood with his hands behind his back in the void, looking at the gradually settling dust of the ruins in the distance, and said indifferently, ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got? If you lose like this, then you¡¯re truly wasting that armor!¡± As soon as his words fell, the ground suddenly began to tremble lightly, and an imposing momentum began to take form, stirring the winds and clouds above the ruins, transforming them. ¡°This¡­ What is this¡­¡± Someone cried out in shock, but before he could finish, The ruins suddenly exploded, tiles and bricks flying in all directions, accompanied by a powerful tiger roar that echoed through the universe. Many people with weaker Cultivation Levels turned pale with fright from the roar, some even stumbled and nearly fell from the sky. Even those who barely managed to stand still wore ugly expressions on their faces. Because the tiger roar contained an extremely strong soundwave attack, not something ordinary people could withstand. And at the instant the roar had yet to dissipate, a figure charged with the might of thunder, hurtling towards them with incomparable speed. The speed was so swift that the air itself burst open, emitting thunderous booms, carving a deep furrow in the space itself. And the target was none other than Xue An, floating mid-air. Such overwhelming might left everyone utterly shocked. Many daughters of the wealthy families exclaimed in fear, believing that the good-looking young man, dressed in white, was probably doomed. Contrastingly, many of the men revealed a smug smile. But just at that moment, Xue An, standing in the void, didn¡¯t even blink an eyelid, just coldly watching. It wasn¡¯t until the figure had nearly reached him that Xue An suddenly raised his hand, and then pushed out a palm, pressing it directly onto the oncoming figure. Boom! A profoundly dull explosion rang out; people standing close by were sent flying by the shockwave, spitting out blood upon opening their mouths, clearly having sustained serious internal injuries. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone looked up in shock. But they saw Guan Ziwang halted mid-air, with a delicate and slender palm resting on his forehead. And from the beginning to the end, Xue An didn¡¯t even move his shoulders, standing unmoved. A low murmur of awe spread throughout the venue, including the Yan Family members who had just taken to the air, who were also stunned by this scene. They had originally thought that this Mr. Xue, even if he could handle Guan Ziwang, would have had to exert some effort. Chapter 1232 - Chapter 1232 Chapter 1229 With the Power of the Flesh Chapter 1232: Chapter 1229: With the Power of the Flesh, Clashing Against the Ultimate Armor (3rd Update) Chapter 1232: Chapter 1229: With the Power of the Flesh, Clashing Against the Ultimate Armor (3rd Update) Who could have imagined that Xue An would actually clash hand-to-hand with Guan Ziwang in full armor and seemingly even come out on top? At this moment, a cold smile appeared at the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth, followed by a shake of his head, ¡°The armor is not bad, but it¡¯s a pity that the person using it is garbage!¡± This remark left Guan Ziwang, who was straining with all his might to shake Xue An, first stunned, and then bursting into extreme rage. ¡°Go to hell, aaaaah!¡± Guan Ziwang roared to the sky, and the armor on his body began to transform once again. As its shape shifted, the Tiger Head Battle Helmet suddenly snapped together, and the armor on his arms also changed, touching the ground with all four limbs and transforming into a giant tiger with blood-colored stripes. The giant tiger let out a chilling roar, then opened its jaws to bite down on Xue An. Its teeth, shining with a cold metallic luster, seemed to cut through space itself, emitting strands of black light. Facing such frightening might, Xue An burst out laughing, ¡°Good, this is getting interesting!¡± With those words, Xue An stepped forward, reached into the void, his hand plunging into the tiger¡¯s head, grabbing hold of its two teeth, and shouted coldly. ¡°Get lost!¡± Boom! With a surge of strength in his arms, Xue An yanked on the giant tiger, made of metallic armor, and swung it around before smashing it into the distance. Bang! After a loud noise. The giant tiger was slammed into the ground, but in an instant, it charged up again, whipping its tail towards Xue An. That tail, like a steel whip, produced a woeful howling as it lashed out at Xue An. Without any doubt, even a Great Luo Powerful One would have to retreat before its strike. Even a Half-step Immortal King would be shaken. Yet Xue An just laughed heartily, then with a speed that left onlookers agape, he reached out his hand and, in the blink of an eye, grabbed hold of the tail, then gave his arms a shake. The giant tiger yelped like a frightened cat, limbs flailing, trying to break free from Xue An¡¯s grasp. But its struggles were in vain. Xue An once again swung it around and then smashed it down. Bang! This time it fell faster than before, shattering the ground and leaving a deep crater. This time the giant tiger didn¡¯t charge out immediately as before but instead staggered out, then began to circle around Xue An with a look of fear. However, during this circling, the wounds on the giant tiger¡¯s body were visibly regenerating at an insane speed. In just a moment, it had returned to its initial state, then with fierce look, charged again. Xue An, calm and unruffled, fought the giant tiger with nothing but his two fleshly hands. The fierce battle left all the spectators pale as death. Because they had never imagined that there could be someone as fierce as Xue An in this world. To think he relied purely on the strength of his body to clash with the ultimate evolution of the Blood Tiger Armor. That sounded like an utter fairy tale, yet it was truly unfolding before everyone¡¯s eyes. And many young boys and girls watched with their hearts pounding because the battle was so exhilarating and satisfying. Fist to flesh, valiant and peerless. The key was that throughout the entire skirmish, Xue An still appeared in flowing white robes, with an aura as if from the Immortal King. Naturally, this made many young girls¡¯ hearts race. And those men who were once filled with envy for Xue An now dared not harbor any ill feelings. Because envy only occurs between those of similar abilities, when the gap in strength is too vast, envy is naturally cured. Among the people of the Yan Family, Yan Mengtao watched Xue An, who was displaying his might, with sparkling eyes, and a thought began to scream madly in her heart. I must have him! No matter the cost, I must have him, and become his! Why should that stupid woman Yan Meishu get to know such a powerful man? I won¡¯t accept this! Just as Yan Mengtao was filled with jealousy in her heart. The giant tiger that had been once again thrown flying, but quickly healed its entire body, stopped in its tracks, its eyes flashing with a bloodlust, and then the voice of Guan Ziwang came from within. ¡°Mr. Xue, your strength is enough to earn my respect, but haven¡¯t you noticed that from the beginning until now, all your struggles have been in vain? No matter how seriously I¡¯m injured, this set of armor will repair it for me! As I¡¯ve said, once I wear this armor, I am truly immortal! So you might as well save your energy!¡± The voice was full of smugness. Xue An stopped his movements, his expression unchanged, and even his breathing not the least bit hurried, as if the intense battle was just a post-meal walk. He then calmly said, ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± ¡°Hehe, Mr. Xue, I¡¯ll repeat, there¡¯s no feud between us, just some misunderstandings! Just give the nod, and you can pick whatever wealth or power you desire from Lihen Heaven, what do you think? After all, neither of us can do anything to the other right now, I think this is a solution that is good for both of us!¡± Guan Ziwang spoke confidently. Xue An coldly watched, waiting until he finished speaking before a trace of a cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡°That does sound tempting! If it were someone else, they probably would have agreed! But you got one of your premises wrong!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Guan Ziwang¡¯s voice grew cold, thinking that this Xue An was simply too arrogant. Although he was indeed powerful, he couldn¡¯t break his armor, and still, he refused to accept the offer, which could only be described as foolish. ¡°You said that I can¡¯t do anything to you, you said you¡¯re immortal, but in my view, that can only be described in four words!¡± Speaking, Xue An held up four fingers and said lightly, ¡°Self-important fool, oh, wait! You probably don¡¯t understand this proverb, so let me put it another way, pure nonsense!¡± ¡°You¡­.¡± Guan Ziwang was furious to the point of madness, and roared, ¡°Xue, don¡¯t spurn a face-saving offer, today I will make you die!¡± Saying this, he transformed into a blood light and charged straight at Xue An. The force of this attack was even stronger than before. But faced with such a strike, Xue An just gave a light smile, ¡°You still don¡¯t believe it, oh well, then let me show you!¡± Saying so, Xue An casually took out an item from his bosom. A small azure-golden seal. ¡°What you rely on is just this set of armor, right? Today, I will take it!¡± After saying this, Xue An suddenly pressed down. The azure-golden seal seemed to come to life, suddenly extending countless gears, and then began to spin wildly. In an instant, the Alchemy Armor flowed towards Xue An¡¯s arm like mercury, then transformed into a gauntlet radiating azure-golden light. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the same time, Guan Ziwang was already charging close. Just to see Xue An suddenly clench his fist, the gauntlet glowed, and then he hammered out a punch. Bang! The punch hit the giant tiger square in the head. The azure-golden light and the blood light on the tiger¡¯s body reflected each other, competing in their shine. Chapter 1233 - Chapter 1233 Chapter 1230 Within an Inch Exploding with a Chapter 1233: Chapter 1230: Within an Inch, Exploding with a Punch (4th Update) Chapter 1233: Chapter 1230: Within an Inch, Exploding with a Punch (4th Update) But in the blink of an eye, the azure gold radiance gained overwhelming superiority, and the blood light shivered like a submissive servant, expressing the most sincere submission. At the same time. The radiance suddenly dispersed, and then a miraculous sight appeared before everyone. They saw the giant tiger made of armor, its entire body suddenly began to disintegrate, then like an army of ants, it madly surged towards Xue An¡¯s palm. The speed was so fast that in an instant, the giant tiger had completely disintegrated and merged with the glove on Xue An¡¯s hand. Correspondingly, it was Guan Ziwang inside the armor. He didn¡¯t even have time to react before his armor had already vanished. And unfortunately, his head was still inertially pressing against Xue An¡¯s palm. At this moment, Guan Ziwang felt a chill in his body, and his momentum plummeted to the bottom. This startled him; he looked down and was terrified to discover that his armor had disappeared. Before he could even speak, he heard Xue An coldly say, ¡°Now, are you still immortal?¡± With that, Xue An¡¯s fist thrust forward in a small space. Guan Ziwang hadn¡¯t even reacted before he was hit in the head by the punch. Bang! Guan Ziwang¡¯s head exploded like a smashed watermelon, and his body turned into a blood mist amid continuous explosions. But within the blood mist, a radiance swiftly flew out, frantically fleeing towards the sky. But Xue An was faster, especially with the enhancement of the alchemic armor, he moved as fast as a flash of light, and in an instant, he appeared in front of the radiance, blocking its path. The radiance shook in despair and then revealed its form. It was Guan Ziwang¡¯s soul, who looked at Xue An with terrified eyes and tremblingly shouted, ¡°Sir, I know my mistakes! Please spare my soul!¡± The whole scene fell silent. Because people¡¯s mouths were gaping due to extreme shock. Who could have thought that this battle would end in such a dramatic way? Initially, they were evenly matched, neither able to overcome the other. But soon, Guan Ziwang, who used to ride the world with Blood Tiger Armor, had been defeated by Xue An, who likewise possessed alchemic armor, and seemingly of even higher grade. He even failed to retain his armor, which was forcibly smelted by the other party. This was simply too incredible. At that moment, Xue An, looking at Guan Ziwang, smiled slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t kill you!¡± Yet Guan Ziwang dared not relax, because annihilating someone completely was all too common in the Divine Realm. Even Guan Ziwang himself had done such things more than once. Xue An didn¡¯t care what Guan Ziwang was thinking, he just indifferently asked, ¡°I have only one question for you, how did you get this set of alchemy armor?¡± Guan Ziwang¡¯s soul trembled, but he didn¡¯t dare to conceal anything, knowing he was extremely vulnerable in this soul state, as Xue An could dissipate him with just a breath. Desperate to survive, Guan Ziwang naturally spilled everything. ¡°Sir, this set of alchemic armor was something I happened upon a thousand years ago when I passed by some Ancient Ruins. At that time, I was just an ordinary Cultivator, but after obtaining this armor, I practiced using the method it came with and eventually became a formidable person!¡± ¡°Oh? Ancient Ruins?¡± Xue An¡¯s eyes lit up. Guan Ziwang hurriedly nodded, ¡°Yes, exactly the Ancient Ruins! But unfortunately, after I obtained this alchemic armor, the ruins were completely destroyed!¡± Xue An stared intensely at Guan Ziwang without saying a word. Guan Ziwang, frightened, swore to the heavens, ¡°My lord, I absolutely dare not deceive you. Those ancient ruins are indeed destroyed. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can retrieve my memory right now!¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°I am asking you, when you obtained this Alchemy Armor, were there any other armors existing at that time?¡± Guan Ziwang pondered for a moment before shaking his head, ¡°No, at that time, there was only this one armor!¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Guan Ziwang nodded earnestly, ¡°I am sure!¡± Xue An¡¯s eyes flickered, and then with a wave of his hand, the gloves on his hand gracefully slid off, then transformed back into the Azure Gold Seal. However, on the seal now was an additional tiger pattern. That was the change after devouring this armor. Xue An spoke softly, ¡°From the aura, this Blood Tiger armor should certainly be part of a set. Considering the formidable aura, it is surely not ordinary. Unfortunately, the once dominant Alchemy Civilization has vanished. If this set of armors could be assembled, I wonder what formidable sight it would present!¡± In the end, Xue An sighed lightly, his eyes filled with a touch of regret. As the Immortal Venerable, Xue An had more than once come into contact with the Alchemy Civilization left from ancient times. After being reborn and returning, he had repeatedly encountered remnants of armors. For instance, this Azure Gold Seal in Xue An¡¯s hand was obtained in the Tian Zhao Realm after defeating Tian Zhao Divine King¡¯s first Divine General, Sui Han. This set of Alchemy Armor, both in terms of aura and level, was stronger than this Blood Tiger armor. Moreover, most importantly, this Azure Gold Seal seemed to have a miraculous effect, that is, it could infinitely integrate and evolve. That was also the reason why Xue An decided to induce Guan Ziwang to unlock the ultimate form of the Blood Tiger armor and then devour it. All these, undeniably, demonstrated how powerful the Alchemy Civilization was at that time. Unfortunately, everything had dissipated like smoke. Xue An was musing in his heart. Guan Ziwang trembled all over, then stammered, ¡°M¡­ My lord, you¡­¡± Xue An came back to his senses and then waved at Guan Ziwang, ¡°Go! I said I wouldn¡¯t kill you, and I won¡¯t!¡± In fact, Xue An indeed had no intention of killing Guan Ziwang; after all, he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. Wishing to acquire the treasures left by Lord Lihen was a common human desire. Thus, a mere punishment sufficed, especially since he had obtained an Alchemy Armor through Guan Ziwang. Therefore, Xue An planned to let Guan Ziwang go. Guan Ziwang shook with a shock, then bent over in ecstatic gratitude towards Xue An, ¡°Thank you, my lord, thank you!¡± Having said that, he turned and attempted to run. ¡°Come back!¡± Guan Ziwang¡¯s figure abruptly stopped, then he looked towards Xue An with extreme fear, ¡°My lord, do you have any further instructions?¡± Xue An spoke coldly, ¡°Let this matter pass, but if you dare to behave recklessly again, do you know the power of my fist?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes, yes, my lord, rest assured, I will find a quiet place to hide once I return, and I won¡¯t show my face again!¡± Guan Ziwang swore to the heavens. Xue An nodded, ¡°Good, I wish you will keep your word!¡± Only then did Guan Ziwang run off frantically, and indeed, as he said, he found a secluded and quiet corner to hide in until his death, never daring to show face again. Xue An watched him leave, then turned back to face everyone in the venue. No one dared to meet his gaze. As his eyes passed over them, everyone¡¯s back unconsciously bowed, expressing their submission. Chapter 1234 - Chapter 1234 Chapter 1231 If You Havent Experienced It Dont Chapter 1234: Chapter 1231: If You Haven¡¯t Experienced It, Don¡¯t Advise Others to Be Magnanimous! (First Update) Chapter 1234: Chapter 1231: If You Haven¡¯t Experienced It, Don¡¯t Advise Others to Be Magnanimous! (First Update) The members of the Yan Family all bowed in unison, many trembling with excitement. Because they believed that with such a powerful backer, the future of the Yan Family would be boundless. Amidst this atmosphere of awe in the court, only Yan Mengtao behaved very theatrically. She walked forward with a shallow smile and a respectful demeanor, giving Xue An a flirtatious bow, her delicate voice speaking, ¡°Congratulations, my lord, for your majestic display of power and defeating the fierce enemies!¡± Such a display captivated many men who had never been worldly. After all, Yan Mengtao was also considered a beauty, and her deliberate allure was stunning. At this moment, Yan Mengtao was also secretly thrilled, believing that even a great hero like him couldn¡¯t resist beauty. If she could impress him significantly, her chance of success would increase greatly. But what she didn¡¯t anticipate was that all her arrangements were futile, and her plans fell through entirely. Because from beginning to end, Xue An didn¡¯t even spare her a glance; instead, he swiftly moved past everyone, returned to the Divine Temple, and approached the still unconscious Yan Meishu. Yan Mengtao¡¯s smile froze, and her eyelids twitched madly as she stared intensely at Yan Meishu on the ground, her jealousy almost manifesting physically. Why! Why is it Yan Meishu again? Why not me? Yan Mengtao screamed frantically in her heart, wishing she could replace the Yan Meishu on the ground, never considering the cold mockery she had previously directed at Yan Meishu. Then, Xue An looked at Yan Meishu on the ground, sighed lightly, and said, ¡°Such a foolish girl!¡± As he spoke, he waved his hand, and a ray of light melded into Yan Meishu¡¯s brow. Yan Meishu¡¯s body trembled slightly, and then she slowly opened her eyes. Xue An had long noticed that Yan Meishu wasn¡¯t in grave danger; Guan Ziwang had held back in his attack. It was only because Yan Meishu was weak, and her spirit was shocked, that she had lost consciousness. Now that her spirit was restored, she would be fine. At this moment, Yan Meishu¡¯s eyes filled with confusion, but upon seeing the smiling Xue An standing nearby, the confusion quickly faded, and she spoke with a trembling voice. ¡°Lord¡­ Am I dreaming? Or am I dead?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°You are neither dreaming nor dead! I¡¯m back!¡± A simple ¡°I am back¡± quickly filled Yan Meishu¡¯s eyes with tears. But soon, she took a deep breath and struggled to stand up, ¡°What about Blood Tiger Tower¡­?¡± ¡°There will be no Blood Tiger Tower anymore; I¡¯ve destroyed it!¡± Xue An said indifferently. Upon hearing Xue An¡¯s words, Yan Meishu was briefly stunned, then deeply bowed her head. ¡°Thank you, my lord!¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Enough, we¡¯re friends now, no need to keep calling me ¡®my lord¡¯! If you want, you can call me ¡®brother¡¯!¡± Hearing this, Yan Mengtao, who had just landed on the ground, had envy in her eyes turning blue. But Yan Meishu trembled, sorrow and resentment flashing through her eyes, though she quickly regained her composure. ¡°Yes, Brother Xue An!¡± Xue An nodded, then looked at Yan Meishu, who was still trembling from the shock to her qi and blood, and said indifferently, ¡°How are your injuries?¡± Yan Meishu spoke softly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious! Just a few more days of recuperation will suffice!¡± At this moment, Yan Yang approached obsequiously, bowing deeply to Xue An, ¡°Lord, you saved our Yan Family, for such a great favor, we truly cannot repay you, if¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he was unable to continue. Because Xue An was glaring at him coldly. Wherever his gaze fell, Yan Yang felt a chill in his heart, his body instantly drenched in cold sweat. In fact, Xue An had long seen that Yan Yang and his people were not as innocent as they claimed. Especially since his own daughter was beaten and injured on the ground, and as a father, Yan Yang did not even dare to speak harshly, which was quite suspicious. Moreover, the Yan Family had also entered the Divine Temple, evidently, their intentions were very questionable. It was just that Xue An couldn¡¯t be bothered with them at that moment. Now seeing that Yan Yang still dared to speak, a cold glint flashed in his eyes. Yan Yang shrank back and dared not speak. Beside him, Yan Mengtao bit her teeth secretly, then stepped forward, with a smile on her face she said, ¡°Brother Xue, my father just wanted to express his gratitude. If there was any offense, please forgive us! Sister, do you think I¡¯m right?¡± Saying that, Yan Mengtao and her father, Yan Yang, both looked at Yan Meishu. Yan Meishu¡¯s complexion changed slightly, and after pondering for a moment, she was about to speak. At this moment, Xue An suddenly laughed coldly, ¡°Brother Xue? Who is your Brother Xue? What right do you have to call me brother?¡± These words were like a loud slap, directly striking Yan Mengtao¡¯s face. Yan Mengtao¡¯s face instantly turned pale, then flushed red from humiliation. But Xue An didn¡¯t even look at her directly, instead, he turned to Yan Meishu and asked, ¡°Who are these two?¡± His words were filled with chilling frost. At this moment, even a fool could see that Xue An had murderous intentions. The entire room became solemn. Yan Yang trembled all over, his face showing a look of utter terror as he glanced towards Yan Meishu with an almost pleading gaze. As for other members of the Yan Family, they looked at Yan Meishu with complex expressions. The whole affair was originally initiated by Yan Meishu, and yet only she had persisted until the end. Remembering how they had mocked and ridiculed Yan Meishu before, many showed a face of regret. Under such circumstances, Yan Meishu hesitated for a moment, then said softly, ¡°Brother Xue An, these two are my father, and one¡­ is my sister!¡± This answer secretly relieved Yan Yang. What he feared the most was Yan Meishu seizing the chance to seek revenge at this moment. After hearing this, Xue An took a deep look at Yan Meishu and then nodded, ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll spare these two for your sake!¡± Yan Meishu trembled all over, then bowed and said, ¡°Thank you!¡± Her voice choked, her eyes filled with tears. She was very clear that Xue An¡¯s actions were entirely to avenge her. And when she raised her head to see Yan Mengtao¡¯s pale face as well as Yan Yang, who was on the verge of kneeling to express his gratitude, Yan Meishu suddenly felt extremely satisfied. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Do not preach forgiveness if you haven¡¯t been in the same situation. At the same time, Xue An coldly stated, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you somewhere and impart some Cultivation Techniques to you!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± With a wave of his hand, Xue An disappeared with Yan Meishu from the spot. When they saw the two disappear, Yan Mengtao spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, then collapsed to the ground, fainting from anger. Chapter 1235 - Chapter 1235 Chapter 1232 Husband Come Here a Moment (2nd Chapter 1235: Chapter 1232: Husband, Come Here a Moment! (2nd Update) Chapter 1235: Chapter 1232: Husband, Come Here a Moment! (2nd Update) At this moment, Magic Treasures Pavilion was buzzing with activity. Zui Meng, Yu Ren, and Jiang Xunnan had all gathered here, which made Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, who rarely saw strangers, extremely excited. ¡°Big Sister Jiang, did you really transform from a doggy?¡± Nian Nian asked curiously, tilting her head. If anyone else dared to ask such a question, Jiang Xunnan would probably have lost her temper right then and there. You must understand that as a member of the Jinquan Clan, she detested most being compared to a dog. Because these were two completely different concepts. But after spending time with them, Jiang Xunnan had come to understand the twin sisters¡¯ natures and knew they meant no harm. Moreover, perhaps because she was pregnant herself, Jiang Xunnan was growing fonder of these two sisters, even silently praying more than once that she could have a daughter as adorable as Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian. So when she heard Nian Nian¡¯s question, Jiang Xunnan nodded with a smile, ¡°Yes! But, Big Sister Jiang isn¡¯t a doggy, no, I am a princess of the Jinquan Clan!¡± ¡°But, what¡¯s the difference? I feel like it¡¯s all the same though?¡± Nian Nian still seemed a little puzzled. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s a difference! Doggies are pets, but the Jinquan Clan is a massive group, with many strong species passed down from ancient times!¡± Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help but interject. Nian Nian¡¯s eyes gradually widened in surprise, ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing! Big Sister Jiang, can you show us your true form?¡± Before Jiang Xunnan could reply, Xiang Xiang appeared behind Nian Nian and tapped her on the head. ¡°Ow! Why did you hit me, sister?¡± Nian Nian looked aggrieved, rubbing her head. ¡°Hmph, you deserved it for talking nonsense. Asking Big Sister Jiang to show her true form, don¡¯t you know that she is already carrying a little baby inside her belly?¡± Xiang Xiang spoke with the ¡°authority¡± of an elder sister, her little face stern. But Nian Nian¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on that at all. When she heard that Jiang Xunnan had a little baby in her belly, she exclaimed in surprise with her mouth wide open and then looked at Jiang Xunnan. ¡°Big Sister Jiang, is it really true?¡± Jiang Xunnan blushed, nodding with slight embarrassment, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s incredible! Now we will have a little sister to play with us!¡± Nian Nian cheered joyfully. ¡°Huh? How do you know it¡¯s going to be a little sister?¡± Xiao Yu was puzzled. Nian Nian giggled, ¡°Because that¡¯s just how I feel!¡± But what no one knew was that as Nian Nian spoke, a chance fate was changing. Watching the innocent and carefree Nian Nian, everyone couldn¡¯t help but smile. For Zui Meng and Yu Ren, it was their first time entering Magic Treasures Pavilion, and naturally, they were astounded by this self-contained world, a masterpiece of nature. But most important were the people living here. An Yan, needless to say, as the lady of the house, personified elegance and dignity with her strength and beauty. Hu Ying was even more enigmatic to Zui Meng and the others. This stunning young woman seemed to be cloaked in mist, yet the occasional display of her formidable power was truly startling. No need to mention Xiao Yu, this little girl provided most of the laughs inside Magic Treasures Pavilion, truly a wellspring of joy. Furthermore, what shocked Zui Meng and Yu Ren the most were Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian. They could never have imagined that Xue An, who looked no more than a teenager, was already a father to such a delicate and adorable pair of twin sisters. But soon, the two of them too were touched by the warm atmosphere here, feeling as if this were a harmonious big family, free from the strife and contention of the outside world, truly like a peaceful sanctuary. At this moment, the Magic Treasures Pavilion was wrapped in dazzling lights, and then Xue An and Yan Meishu entered one after the other. ¡°Miss Yan?¡± Yu Ren was startled, and then asked in surprise. Yan Meishu also did not expect to see so many people here, and she was taken aback. ¡°Lady Zui Meng? Steward Yu? Why are you all here?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°They came with us to the Divine Prison, and entered this pavilion on the way back!¡± While he was speaking, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, with faces full of curiosity, came closer. ¡°Daddy, who is this sister?¡± Xiang Xiang asked first. ¡°Yes, Daddy, and this sister seems to be injured!¡± Nian Nian also chimed in. Xue An squatted down, first dotingly kissing the two little girls on their faces, then said with a smile: ¡°This sister is Daddy¡¯s friend. She was hurt by someone, so I brought her here to heal and recuperate!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Xiang Xiang nodded her head. Nian Nian, however, had already cozied up very naturally, looking at Yan Meishu with big watery eyes, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be afraid, my daddy is very powerful. If someone bullied you, he will definitely help you!¡± Yan Meishu was originally immersed in confusion. The word ¡°Daddy¡± that just came out from the two little girls¡¯ mouths instantly shattered Yan Meishu¡¯s heart. Daddy¡­! So he already had two such grown daughters! How laughable of her to have dared to indulge in wishful thinking. With this thought, Yan Meishu couldn¡¯t help but give a self-mocking smile, feeling unspeakably desolate in her heart. Yet the concern coming from Nian Nian made Yan Meishu pause, then she stared blankly at Nian Nian. The little girl¡¯s eyes were so pure and flawless that no impurities could be seen within them. The only thing present was fullness of concern and kindness. Somehow, though she had never cried from being scolded and isolated by her father and all her family members, Yan Meishu finally couldn¡¯t control herself and tears streamed down her face. Nian Nian¡¯s concern was like the last straw breaking the camel¡¯s back, causing Yan Meishu to break down and cry uncontrollably. This scared Nian Nian terribly; she worried she had said something wrong and hurriedly anxiously said: ¡°Sister, don¡¯t cry! What¡¯s wrong? Is it because the injury hurts?¡± At that moment, a hand gently rested on her shoulder, and when Yan Meishu looked up, through her tears, she could see a woman of exquisite temperament and astonishing beauty standing before her. So much so that Yan Meishu, though being a woman herself, was stunned. An Yan then gave a gentle smile and softly said: ¡°All right, don¡¯t cry! Since you are my husband¡¯s friend, don¡¯t be afraid. Rest and heal up here first!¡± Husband¡­ Is this Mr. Xue¡¯s wife? Indeed¡­ so beautiful! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yan Meishu trembled all over, and then she lowered her head in shame and humiliation. Whether it was her demeanor or her appearance, Yan Meishu felt completely inferior, utterly convinced of her loss, and did not even harbor a trace of jealousy. For a woman to be so beautiful that even a ¡°rival in love¡± could not be jealous, what kind of charm must she possess! In the end, Yan Meishu was also arranged to stay here. After everyone else had dispersed, An Yan brushed a lock of hair beside her ear and gave Xue An a slight smile, ¡°Husband, come here for a moment!¡± Chapter 1236 - Chapter 1236 Chapter 1233 It Wasnt Me I Didnt Do It (3rd Chapter 1236: Chapter 1233: It Wasn¡¯t Me, I Didn¡¯t Do It! (3rd Update) Chapter 1236: Chapter 1233: It Wasn¡¯t Me, I Didn¡¯t Do It! (3rd Update) Xue An¡¯s head shook like a rattle-drum in an instant, ¡°I¡¯m not coming over!¡± An Yan grinned playfully, ¡°Aiya, what are you so afraid of? I just want to say a couple of words to you!¡± Xue An took a deep breath, ¡°What can¡¯t you say right here? Do you really have to come over?¡± An Yan¡¯s beautiful eyebrows raised slightly, ¡°Hmm? I¡¯ll ask you one more time, are you coming over or not?¡± ¡°Not coming if I said I¡¯m not coming. As the lofty Immortal Venerable, how can I go back on my word?¡± Xue An declared with righteous fervor. An Yan¡¯s smile remained unchanged on her face, but her tone turned chillingly cold, ¡°Cut the crap, come here!¡± Xue An: ¡°¡­¡± After a moment, Xue An stood grinning and grimacing, suffering from the sharp pain in his shoulder. Because at this moment, An Yan, with a ¡°ferocious¡± face, was biting down hard on Xue An¡¯s shoulder. While biting, An Yan spoke with a muffled voice: ¡°Biting you to death, you big bad guy, ya ya ya ya!¡± Xue An could only smile wryly, afraid that his own cultivation level would hurt An Yan if he resisted, so he forcibly suppressed his power and let An Yan vent. It wasn¡¯t until quite a while later that An Yan finally let go of her bite, looking satisfied. Looking at Xue An¡¯s shoulder, there was a deep set of teeth marks visible, and from within the bite marks, blood was seeping out. An Yan seemed quite pleased with her handiwork, and looked up at Xue An, who wore a wry smile, and said fiercely, ¡°Do you know why I bit you?¡± A man¡¯s wisdom and acting skills are best demonstrated when faced with a woman¡¯s questioning. For instance, Xue An was very clear about one thing right now. That was, in response to An Yan¡¯s question, he had to play as dumb and innocent as possible. Therefore, Xue An instantly switched on his actor mode, his face showing a puzzled look, and he gently shook his head: ¡°Yan¡¯er, I really have no idea what you¡¯re talking about! Besides, a wife biting her husband a few times to let off steam and ease boredom, isn¡¯t that natural? Why ask why?¡± An Yan was trying to keep a straight face, pretending to be very angry at Xue An, but she couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter at his remark. ¡°Go away! You make it sound like I¡¯m some kind of a demoness!¡± An Yan spat. ¡°Hehe, if Yan¡¯er is a demoness, then she¡¯s the prettiest demoness in The Multiverse Realms!¡± Xue An said laughingly, revealing an incredibly strong will to live. An Yan hummed, ¡°Don¡¯t try to sweet-talk me. Let me ask you! You go out once and bring back a pretty girl, what¡¯s that all about? If I don¡¯t intervene, do you plan on filling this pavilion with them?¡± Faced with such a ¡°perilous¡± interrogation, Xue An didn¡¯t even hesitate for a moment and immediately shook his head: ¡°I didn¡¯t, I really didn¡¯t!¡± The two magical mantras used by men to save their lives were both deployed at this critical moment. An Yan sized up Xue An for a long while, then finally nodded and said, ¡°Hmmph, I thought you wouldn¡¯t dare. Otherwise, my little scissors are always ready!¡± Having said that, An Yan couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter herself. Of course, An Yan wasn¡¯t the petty and jealous kind, making mountains out of molehills. In reality, she had always had one hundred and twenty percent trust in Xue An, because An Yan firmly believed that after going through so much together, she and Xue An were already inseparable. Such affection couldn¡¯t be destroyed by anyone or anything. As for Yan Meishu, from the moment An Yan laid eyes on this woman, she had seen through her intentions. But An Yan didn¡¯t take it to heart, because she knew better than anyone that matters of the heart cannot be influenced by will. An Yan didn¡¯t think it was necessary to get worked up and panic over a little girl. Speaking in such a manner would be unbefitting of myself. But just because I see things clearly does not mean there¡¯s no fire in my heart. As a woman, I can¡¯t help but feel a tinge of jealousy. Which is why I gave Xue An a ¡°bit of a playful punishment¡±. It¡¯s akin to a tigress patrolling her territory, a declaration of her sovereignty. Meanwhile, it also serves as a small amusement in everyday life. After all, An Yan understands better than anyone that being too sensible can be exhausting for a woman. Sometimes, a bit of petulance and caprice may even add some flavor to the relationship. Because men fall for this act! (Chuckling) Of course, the rationale behind this is complicated, which is why there¡¯s the saying, ¡°The hearts of women are inscrutable.¡± What An Yan didn¡¯t realize was that Xue An had long understood that she was just playing around with him, but he was still willing to go along with the act. Because only when Yan¡¯er is happy, Xue An is happy as well. After they had their fun, Xue An finally said seriously: ¡°Yan¡¯er, you didn¡¯t ask, but I still wanted to tell you, bringing Yan Meishu back to the Magic Treasures Pavilion wasn¡¯t just for her recovery!¡± ¡°Uh? What do you mean?¡± An Yan looked puzzled. Xue An smiled and said, ¡°Now that Lord Lihen has perished, Lihen Heaven is still far from peaceful, with myriad powerful figures and intricate powers! While I am here to suppress them, all is well, but once we leave, chaos will immediately ensue!¡± ¡°That would be against our original intentions! After all, our journey so far has been to avenge the Hua Clan and eradicate injustices, but that is only a reason, not an excuse! If we were to simply wash our hands of the chaos and leave, how would I be any different from Lord Lihen?¡± An Yan listened quietly, her gaze gradually brightening as she looked at Xue An. This was why she liked this man! He always remembered his original intentions, never blinded by the power and authority in his hands, and never backing down. Therefore, with a soft and moist gaze, An Yan tenderly said, ¡°Mmm, so what you mean is¡­?¡± ¡°Now that Jiang Xunnan is carrying the descendant of General Xiao Tian, she naturally needs to stay in this realm to await Xiao Tian¡¯s return. Zui Meng and Yu Ren, though they¡¯ve previously misbehaved, have been cleansed and reborn after I purified their Divine Sense. As for Yan Meishu, her character has been tested and can be relied upon!¡± ¡°So, I¡¯ve decided to cultivate all three parties as powers to stabilize this realm.¡± An Yan was somewhat taken aback, ¡°All three parties?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Is that necessary?¡± An Yan was a bit puzzled. Xue An sighed softly and stretched out his hand to gently stroke An Yan¡¯s head. ¡°Yan¡¯er, you are kind-hearted, but you are unaware of the perils of The Multiverse! Human hearts can be even more terrifying than The Multiverse itself! Especially when one possesses great power, there are very few who can maintain their moral integrity! Power is like poison, slowly eroding a person¡¯s will!¡± ¡°If I cultivate a single power, it would be difficult to say that they won¡¯t become the next Lord Lihen after we leave!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°So you plan to have all three become strong, and then let them check and balance each other?¡± An Yan realized suddenly. Xue An nodded again, ¡°Exactly!¡± Only then did An Yan understand Xue An¡¯s painstaking intentions, and she couldn¡¯t help but express her admiration: ¡°Husband, you¡¯re really thinking far ahead! I think it¡¯s the best way to go!¡± Xue An smiled and then looked up at the scenery outside the window, his eyes twinkling. Within his sea of consciousness, the two memory pearls from Lord Lihen and the Ziwei Star Master were also trembling slightly, and then they shattered with a boom, turning into a torrent of memories that surged into Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense. Chapter 1237 - Chapter 1237 Chapter 1234 The Sword Does Not Return to the Chapter 1237: Chapter 1234: The Sword Does Not Return to the Scabbard Until the Enemy is Vanquished (1st Update) Chapter 1237: Chapter 1234: The Sword Does Not Return to the Scabbard Until the Enemy is Vanquished (1st Update) This was a vast recollection that could make an ordinary person¡¯s spiritual soul explode directly, but in front of Xue An¡¯s nearly boundless Divine Sense, it did not even stir a ripple. In an instant, countless scenes seemed to flit across Xue An¡¯s eyes. Then Xue An slowly closed his eyes. An Yan stood quietly by his side, waiting. After the time it takes to brew a cup of tea. Suddenly, a trace of anger appeared on Xue An¡¯s face. Then, he abruptly looked up, and within his eyes, two bone-chilling lights flashed and disappeared. But even so, the presence still made the entire Magic Treasures Pavilion tremble. Inside the third floor, where Nian Nian was playing with a spirit-patterned ball, the ball emitted a baby-like shriek, then desperately burrowed into Nian Nian¡¯s embrace and dared not show itself again. For as the spirit of the Magic Treasures Pavilion, it felt the bone-chilling cold emitting from Xue An more than anyone else. Even the sea beasts that had entered the pavilion from the Sea of Divine Wrath were now all shrinking at the bottom of the water, trembling uncontrollably. ¡°Husband!¡± An Yan also felt the strength of this murderous intent and couldn¡¯t help but call out. Following her voice, Xue An slowly exhaled, then blinked, and only then did the intense murderous intent dissipate. ¡°Husband, what¡¯s wrong?¡± asked An Yan, her heart still pounding. Xue An smiled, ¡°Nothing much, just saw some scenes, that¡¯s all!¡± Although he was smiling, Xue An¡¯s eyes were still filled with a bone-chilling cold. In reality, Xue An had not told An Yan. In the memories of Lord Lihen and the Ziwei Star Master, Xue An had seen many extremely cruel and bloody scenes. Because their power and status were stronger than the Tian Zhao Divine King or other deities Xue An had encountered previously, the memories of the slaughter from ten thousand years ago were also more numerous and more detailed. But the more so it was, the angrier Xue An became. Because the cruelty of the scenes in the memories simply could not be depicted by words. If it weren¡¯t for Xue An¡¯s experiences through many dangers, having witnessed the most malicious of human hearts, and an immensely steadfast Dao heart, just these scenes alone would be enough to make an ordinary person collapse, go mad, and die on the spot. An Yan naturally felt the raging anger in Xue An¡¯s heart, but she understood very well that any comfort at this moment was ineffective. She could not do anything but stand on tiptoes and gently rub Xue An¡¯s forehead with tenderness. Xue An smiled gently, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Yan¡¯er, I¡¯m fine. Just suddenly felt a bit sad, that¡¯s all!¡± Saying this, Xue An¡¯s voice became somewhat shaky. ¡°Because it is only now that I understand what the Hua Clan endured ten thousand years ago, how much blood and tears were shed!¡± An Yan fell silent. ¡°So¡­ my decision is, no matter who the other party is, I will never forgive, and I will repay them tenfold!¡± Xue An said coldly, and as he spoke, each word he uttered turned into golden Talisman Spells, then formed a mysterious Curse Mark. After a booming flash of golden light, it disappeared. This was Xue An making a heavenly vow with the force of his lifeblood. It was a wager against the whole world with all of his Cultivation Level. The bet had a simple eight characters! Unless the enemy perishes, the sword will not return to its sheath! In the following days, Xue An picked out several Cultivation Techniques suitable for Yan Meishu, Jiang Xunnan, and Zui Meng to practice. If they followed the normal procedure and methodically learned to cultivate, it would take at least ten years for them to just get started. Xue An, of course, couldn¡¯t wait here for ten years, so he simply used his powerful Divine Sense and his profound understanding of the cultivation techniques to directly infuse and deeply imprint these three cultivation techniques into the minds of the three women. Under such an almost heaven-defying method, the three women¡¯s cultivation levels soared, and in just a few days, they were finally on the right track. But this was not enough to deter the whole Lihen Heaven. After all, as the premier heaven in the Divine Realm, Lihen Heaven was home to many strong inhabitants. Previously, it was only due to the overwhelming force of Lord Lihen that many powerful individuals bowed their heads. Now, although the three women had greatly improved in strength, they still had a considerable gap compared to some of the top powers in this realm, not to mention imposing any threat to them. At this moment, Yan Meishu and the other two women had already become aware of Xue An¡¯s intentions. When they found out that Xue An actually wanted the three of them to take charge of this realm, they were all initially excited, but soon they all felt an immense pressure. Especially now, as all three of them were well aware of their own strength, they could manage self-preservation in Lihen Heaven, but to dream of ruling an entire realm and commanding obedience from all sides was simply wishful thinking. This inevitably made the three women deeply worried. However, Xue An seemed to have never taken this into consideration. When the three women finally entered the door of cultivation practice, He merely gave them a faint smile, ¡°Very well, now I will take you back to Lihen Heaven to take control of this realm!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Among the crowd, Yan Meishu really couldn¡¯t hold back and spoke up. ¡°Hm? Meishu, do you have any doubts?¡± Xue An glanced at her and spoke indifferently. ¡°Brother Xue An, if you are in this realm, you naturally can suppress and command fear from all sides, but once you leave, it¡¯s doubtful that just us, with our current strength, will be able to make everyone obediently submit!¡± Yan Meishu bit her lip and voiced her doubts. Everyone else couldn¡¯t help but turn their questioning gazes towards Xue An, as they all had this question in their hearts. Xue An, however, simply smiled faintly, ¡°No need to worry about that. I have my plans! Let¡¯s go!¡± With that, Xue An waved his hand, and everyone flew out from the Magic Treasures Pavilion back into the Lihen Temple. The atmosphere in the Lihen Temple was a bit unusual at the moment. It had been a full ten days since Xue An left with Yan Meishu. During these ten days, the Yan Family did not dare to leave the Lihen Temple even for a moment. It was not only because of the deterrence of Xue An but also the situation outside had become very complex. The Blood Tiger Tower was destroyed by Xue An alone, and Guan Ziwang was reduced to no more than a bare commander, with even his armor stripped clean; only his spiritual soul barely escaped. And this battle was witnessed by all forces and powerhouses within Lihen City. Thus a chill went down everyone¡¯s spine, and no one dared to make any further moves, all preparing for the arrival of the new king. Yet, many days had passed, and Xue An had not stepped out of the Lihen Temple, nor was there any sign of him. This inevitably made all the forces astonished. What was going on? Why has there been no word all of a sudden? Could it be¡­ that he was injured? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This idea began to spread in everyone¡¯s mind. Since no one knew what exactly was going on inside, but greed, this kind of thing, is always uncontrollable. Despite their considerable fear of Xue An, the various forces could not help but gather outside the temple, trying to see what was going on. But this time everyone was smarter and only surrounded the place from a distance, secretly observing, with no one daring to come forward. However, even so, as time passed, the crowd outside still grew larger and larger. Chapter 1238 - Chapter 1238 Chapter 1235 Out of the Tigers Den Into the Chapter 1238: Chapter 1235: Out of the Tiger¡¯s Den, Into the Dragon¡¯s Pool (2nd Update) Chapter 1238: Chapter 1235: Out of the Tiger¡¯s Den, Into the Dragon¡¯s Pool (2nd Update) By the tenth day, looking out from the Divine Temple, the sky in the distance was already obscured by a dense crowd of people. The combined might of the powerhouses from all directions was enough to change the color of heaven and earth. Such a scene naturally filled the people of the Yan Family within the Divine Temple with fear and trepidation, even plunging them into a very awkward predicament. To leave, none of them dared to not go out. To wait, yet they did not know how long they would have to wait here. Amidst such a dilemma, a strange and indescribable tension pervaded among the Yan Family. Many of Yan Family¡¯s elite and ordinary disciples were all willing to wait here for the return of Yan Meishu. After all, Yan Meishu¡¯s previous performance was impeccable, enough to prove her strength as the young mistress of the Yan Family. But Yan Mengtao thought otherwise; she now understood that Xue An was no ordinary man, and definitely not someone she could approach. And if Yan Meishu were truly to take over the Yan Family in the future, one could only imagine what her own situation would be. With this thought, she had more than once instigated her father to lead the Yan Family away from this place. For instance, at this moment, Yan Mengtao spoke in a low voice: ¡°Father, it has already been ten days, yet Mr. Xue and Yan Meishu have still not returned! But the time left for our Yan Family is running short!¡± The current Yan Yang was lost in confusion, waking up from sleep from time to time in a panic. Because he was now deeply regretting his decisions. More than once he had thought, if only he had always listened to his eldest daughter, how good would it be now! With a backer like Xue An, wouldn¡¯t the Yan Family be able to traverse Lihen Heaven with ease in the future? And he himself would become an influential figure whose words were law, revered by all. Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret in the world, and Yan Yang could only be helpless. Now, when he heard Yan Mengtao¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Father, don¡¯t you see the situation outside? The number of powers and powerhouses gathering outside is increasing more and more, and the entire Lihen City has been alerted, even forces from afar are rushing here!¡± ¡°So what? Even if they come, won¡¯t they still fear Mr. Xue¡¯s displayed strength and not dare to cross the Thunder Pond by half a step?¡± Hearing this, Yan Mengtao let out a cold laugh, ¡°Heh, Father, how can you be so muddled? Indeed, Mr. Xue is powerful beyond measure, able to suppress everyone with his strength. But the question is, when will he return?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Yan Yang was taken aback by her words. Yan Mengtao continued, ¡°Mr. Xue has taken Yan Meishu away, saying he would teach her a Cultivation Technique. But have you thought about it? Is cultivation that simple? Even if Mr. Xue¡¯s Cultivation Level is astonishing, Yan Meishu may have extraordinary talent, but learning a new Cultivation Technique also needs time, right? To even reach the threshold, it would take at least a decade!¡± ¡°And in ten years, have you considered what could happen?¡± ¡°What could happen?¡± Yan Yang asked blankly. Looking out the window at the crowding figures in the distance, Yan Mengtao spoke icily: ¡°Right now, these people still fear Mr. Xue¡¯s strength and dare not come over! But deterrence only lasts for so long, and as time passes, will these people still wait obediently? Moreover, the number of powerhouses gathering here is increasing by the day! By the end, if all the powerhouses of Lihen Heaven arrive here, by then, even if our Mr. Xue returns, what can be done?¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± Yan Yang¡¯s voice trembled slightly as he spoke. ¡°That¡¯s right, even ants in large numbers can kill an elephant! And considering the abundance of powerful individuals in Lihen Heaven, if they were all to actually come together, the momentum they would create¡­ I think even Mr. Xue would have to retreat!¡± ¡°Then what you¡¯re suggesting is¡­¡± Yan Yang¡¯s face grew paler upon hearing his daughter¡¯s words. ¡°My point is simple, the longer we stay here, the worse it is for our Yan Family, because no one can guarantee when Mr. Xue will return. Ten years is just my estimation. What if he takes Yan Meishu and leaves this realm, never to return? Then wouldn¡¯t our Yan Family be even more unlucky?¡± Yan Mengtao said with a cold laugh. ¡°So, we might as well take advantage of the current situation and reach out to external powers, choose a strong ally. After all, we have an advantage that others do not, which is the astronomical wealth inside the Lihen Temple!¡± When cooperation was mentioned, Yan Yang¡¯s face twitched, his eyes revealing a look of horror, obviously recalling the cooperation with Blood Tiger Tower. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°But if it turns out to be like with Blood Tiger Tower again, won¡¯t we have escaped the tiger¡¯s den only to enter the dragon¡¯s pool?¡± ¡°Father, are we supposed to just wait here for death? Besides, even if Mr. Xue returns soon, do you really think my elder sister will forgive you for what you¡¯ve done to her? Once she speaks up, I¡¯m afraid your position as Family Head will be finished!¡± Yan Mengtao¡¯s words hit right at the heart of Yan Yang¡¯s worst fears, which had been plaguing him for the past few days. ¡°Risk is inherent in such matters, but don¡¯t worry, Father. As long as we plan well this time, we certainly won¡¯t be deceived like before!¡± Yan Mengtao, with her persuasive and seductive voice, said. Yan Yang pondered for a long while, finally resolving himself and standing up. ¡°Good! Mengtao is right, waiting here is death, it¡¯s better to go out and try!¡± Yan Mengtao was delighted, ¡°Father¡¯s wisdom is truly remarkable!¡± With this resolution, the father and daughter prepared to lead their people out of the Divine Temple. But at that moment, an awkward incident occurred. Apart from the two of them, almost all members of the Yan Family were unwilling to leave. They repeatedly expressed their desire to wait for the return of the eldest miss. This only intensified Yan Yang¡¯s feeling of panic and insecurity. Yan Meishu had not yet returned, but his own authority was already close to being undermined. What would become of him upon her return, a mere figurehead? With this thought, Yan Yang finally displayed the ruthlessness befitting a Family Head, with a slap sending several elders who had come forward to persuade him flying, then he spoke in a chilling tone. ¡°I am the Family Head of the Yan Family. When I say we leave now, we leave now. I¡¯d like to see who dares to disobey!¡± At this, the room fell silent. The people of the Yan Family all stared dumbfounded at their Family Head, their eyes filled with disdain and disgust. After all, the Yan Family¡¯s current situation was largely due to Yan Yang¡¯s own actions. If he hadn¡¯t trusted Blood Tiger Tower, how could things have come to this? But helplessly, as the Family Head of the Yan Family, Yan Yang did indeed have the power of life and death over everyone. Despite their reluctance, they had no choice but to obey, thus bowed their heads in silence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yan Yang then revealed a smug smile, ¡°Listen, waiting here is futile because Mr. Xue might not come back. For the survival of our Yan Family, we must leave this place as soon as possible, understood?¡± The room fell silent, no one responding. But Yan Yang took it as acquiescence and nodded in satisfaction, then turned to Yan Mengtao and said, ¡°Daughter, what do you think?¡± Naturally, Yan Mengtao was also pleased, ¡°Father is remarkable indeed, let¡¯s not delay any longer and depart now!¡± But just at that moment, a light laughter echoed through the void. ¡°Who said I wouldn¡¯t be coming back?¡± Chapter 1239 - Chapter 1239 Chapter 1236 A Heart of Jealousy Successfully Chapter 1239: Chapter 1236: A Heart of Jealousy, Successfully Accomplishing the Mission (3rd Update) Chapter 1239: Chapter 1236: A Heart of Jealousy, Successfully Accomplishing the Mission (3rd Update) Boom! The entire audience was shocked. At the same time, ripples started to emerge in the void, then Xue An stepped out slowly, standing proudly in mid-air, looking down at the Yan father and daughter with a cold smile. ¡°Leave? Where can you go?¡± As soon as they saw Xue An had indeed returned, the complexions of the Yan father and daughter changed drastically in an instant. Especially Yan Yang, who so regretted his actions that he wished he could slap himself twice. Why is it that no matter what I do, I cannot escape Mr. Xue¡¯s eyes? As for Yan Mengtao, she was trembling uncontrollably. Because Xue An¡¯s gaze was fixed on her. Yan Mengtao had never imagined that there could be such a sharp gaze in the world. So sharp that wherever Xue An¡¯s gaze reached, Yan Mengtao felt as though her skin was being peeled back, revealing the bloody flesh within. This feeling made Yan Mengtao feel like she was sitting on pins and needles, her complexion pale as paper. Just then, Xue An¡¯s lips slightly curled up, revealing a playful smile. ¡°Should I say you have a glib tongue that stirs up trouble, or should I praise your good analysis? Deterrence does have a lifespan; the Yan Family here can only wait for death. These words seem to have a bit of truth in them, don¡¯t they?¡± Upon hearing this, Yan Mengtao shook violently, then looked at Xue An in horror, ¡°You¡­you heard everything?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Not only did I hear, but I would say everyone heard!¡± As he spoke, figures began to emerge through the ripples; Yan Meishu, Zui Meng, Jiang Xunnan, and others all came out. Even Xiao Yu and Hu Ying couldn¡¯t resist coming out to see the commotion. When Yan Mengtao saw so many people appear out of thin air in mid-air, her mouth gaped open, and she was stunned on the spot. She had assumed that Xue An must have taken Yan Meishu to some faraway place, but who could¡¯ve imagined that he had never left. Thinking back on all the words she had spoken over the past ten days, Yan Mengtao felt terrified to death. At that moment, Yan Meishu, with a face as cold as ice, looked at Yan Mengtao and spoke coldly: ¡°My dear sister, I always thought you were just jealous of me like a child, but now I realize you¡¯re just plain malicious!¡± When Yan Mengtao heard Yan Meishu¡¯s words, the terror on her face receded like a tide, and her eyes rekindled with a flame of jealousy and madness. ¡°Yan Meishu, don¡¯t you talk to me in that tone. Ever since we were kids, almost everyone in the family has liked you, praised you! And you got all the good things too, but I just couldn¡¯t accept it! Because I am the one who is truly outstanding, you¡¯re just lucky, born a bit earlier than me, why should you suppress me in every aspect?¡± The more she spoke, the more crazed the expression on Yan Mengtao¡¯s face became. ¡°That¡¯s why I have to prove myself, to show that I am not worse than you at all! But why! Why is it that you¡¯re so lucky, to actually get to know such a powerful individual?¡± By the end, Yan Mengtao was almost screaming. Yan Meishu¡¯s expression changed; she had never thought that her own sister harboured so much emotion. But immediately, Yan Meishu¡¯s face also revealed layers of anger, ¡°I¡¯m suppressing you? Hah, Yan Mengtao, when I was diligently cultivating, what were you doing? You were dancing at balls with the young masters from various families! And when I was studying the merchant convoy routes, you were with young talents under the moon!¡± ¡°I prepped my travel bag and supplies, and even stayed up till dawn before I could sleep, while you were preserving your body with all kinds of unsightly secret techniques!¡± ¡°When it was time for hard work, you were nowhere to be found, yet at the end, you turn around and repeatedly accuse me of oppressing you! Yan Mengtao, do you say these words with a clear conscience?¡± The usual Yan Meishu was very dignified and poised, and she always thought that even though Yan Mengtao was her half-sister from another mother, she should give way, never uttering these words. But at this moment, Yan Meishu completely erupted, and under this series of severe questionings. Yan Mengtao¡¯s face turned alternately green and white, but there was not a hint of repentance in her eyes. ¡°Yan Meishu, I just can¡¯t accept it because your existence is the reason I never had a chance to shine!¡± As she said this, Yan Mengtao went all out, her face full of sarcasm: ¡°Yan Meishu, didn¡¯t you go to learn arts from Mr. Xue? How come you are back so soon? Or is it that you are simply not cut out for it and have given up?¡± As she spoke, Yan Mengtao turned to look at Xue An, giggling: ¡°Mr. Xue, why don¡¯t you teach me the Cultivation Technique instead, I am much smarter than this woman!¡± Xue An looked at her with a smile that was not quite a smile, but said nothing. Because just at this moment, a powerful aura erupted from Yan Meishu¡¯s body. This aura was so strong that it was incomparable to the former Yan Meishu. Yan Mengtao trembled all over, watching in shock, ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Yan Meishu then coldly said, ¡°With Mr. Xue¡¯s guidance, fortunately, I did not fail, and I have entered the path of cultivation! Yan Mengtao, what do you have to say now?¡± Yan Mengtao¡¯s body shook as she bowed her head. Yan Yang was already pale with fear, and could only grovel toward Xue An continuously, ¡°My lord, you¡­¡± Before he could finish, Xue An¡¯s gaze flashed, and a surge of force directly sent Yan Yang flying, crashing heavily into the pillar of the Divine Temple. He was hit so hard that he almost spat out blood, his face twisted in pain, yet he dared not make a sound. Then Xue An coldly said, ¡°I get annoyed just looking at your face. Appear before me again, and I¡¯ll obliterate both your body and soul, understand?¡± Yan Yang, terrified, got up shaking, kneeling and burying his face deep into the ground, not daring to speak. At that moment, a low chuckle came from the downcast Yan Mengtao. This laughter started faintly but gradually grew louder, until at last, it was filled with hysterical madness. ¡°Mr. Xue, I refuse to accept this! I was so close to you, why did you ignore me? Could it be that I truly can¡¯t compare to this Yan Meishu? Tell me, in what way am I not beautiful enough?¡± Yan Mengtao raved like a madwoman. Hu Ying¡¯s expression darkened, and with a cold snort, was about to say something when Xiao Yu quickly tugged at her. ¡°Lady, you¡¯d better stay out of this. Can¡¯t you see this woman has gone mad?¡± ¡°A freak like that, dares to be so arrogant?¡± Hu Ying fumed with indignation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In fact, Yan Mengtao was not ugly at all, and could even be considered a beauty. But in the presence of the exquisitely beautiful Hu Ying, being called a freak truly didn¡¯t wrong her! Xue An coldly watched this woman whose face was twisted with jealousy, and then, playfully said: ¡°Where is she not beautiful enough? Haha! Yan¡¯er?¡± As his words echoed, ripples vibrated through the air, and then An Yan gracefully emerged from within. The moment she appeared, the entire Lihen Temple fell into a dead silence. Chapter 1240 - Chapter 1240 Chapter 1237 A Cloud Arrow Piercing the Sky Chapter 1240: Chapter 1237: A Cloud Arrow Piercing the Sky, Thousands of Troops and Horses Gather to Meet (4th Update) Chapter 1240: Chapter 1237: A Cloud Arrow Piercing the Sky, Thousands of Troops and Horses Gather to Meet (4th Update) Even Yan Mengtao, who had been madly ranting, was completely dumbfounded. Because in terms of both temperament and appearance, An Yan was more than enough to kill her a hundred times over and then throw her into the dirt to be trampled on heavily. Such a huge gap turned Yan Mengtao into a complete fool. When An Yan approached Xue An, it was then that Xue An indifferently said, ¡°Now, do you realize where you fell short?¡± Under such a nearly fatal blow, Yan Mengtao¡¯s face fluctuated wildly, and then she burst into a hideous cackle, like a drowning person unwilling to let go of their last straw. ¡°Very well! I admit I¡¯ve lost, but don¡¯t you get too smug too soon, Mr. Xue! See that? The number of powerful forces from all sides gathering outside is growing, and this will be your graveyard!¡± At this, Yan Mengtao laughed triumphantly, ¡°Because I have already sent a message out through Secret Technique two days ago, telling them you¡¯re healing from serious injuries. I estimate that the news should spread soon, and when that happens, the strong ones from all of Lihen Heaven will probably come running! With the strong ones gathered here from all sides, Mr. Xue, no matter how powerful you are, do you really think you can take on all the experts of the entire Lihen Heaven?¡± Saying this, Yan Mengtao¡¯s face showed an expression of extreme spite, ¡°By then, as long as I still have a breath, I will personally witness how you are brought down to the ground! Hahaha!¡± The laughter was filled with a spine-chilling hatred. Everyone¡¯s expression changed, especially Yan Meishu, who became enraged. She flashed forward, reaching Yan Mengtao in an instant, then grabbed her clothes and slapped her across the face several times. Snap, snap, snap. After the slapping was done, Yan Mengtao¡¯s mouth and nose were bleeding, but the hatred in her eyes didn¡¯t dissipate at all; instead, she chuckled spitefully, ¡°Yan Meishu, if you¡¯ve got the guts, kill me now! Anyway, even if I die, you all won¡¯t live much longer!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yan Meishu truly did feel the urge to kill, drawing out the dagger she carried on her and preparing to act. At that moment, Xue An suddenly let out a soft sigh, ¡°Wait!¡± Yan Meishu was startled and turned to look at Xue An, ¡°Xue An, brother?¡± Xue An gave her a smile, ¡°Step back!¡± Although she did not understand what Xue An was intending to do, Yan Meishu let go and stepped aside. At the same time, Xue An looked up and down at Yan Mengtao, and wherever his gaze fell, Yan Mengtao trembled all over, still trying to tough it out, even scoffing at Xue An with a sneer. Facing the fierce but cowardly Yan Mengtao, Xue An also smiled and then said lightly, ¡°Interesting, I find you quite interesting!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Yan Mengtao snorted coldly, ¡°Mr. Xue, what do you want to say?¡± Xue An replied with a light smile, ¡°From the beginning of your plan to the current showdown, I¡¯ve noticed one major characteristic of people like you: it¡¯s never your fault, the fault always lies with others, with the world! Even when you run out of reasons for excuses, you¡¯ll still find ways to drag a few others down with you; otherwise, you won¡¯t be satisfied. Am I right?¡± These words had many people inwardly nodding in agreement; Hu Ying even let out a long breath in hate, ¡°Brother Xue¡¯s words are spot on, this woman is exactly like that, it¡¯s infuriating!¡± Yan Mengtao shuddered, a flash of panic crossed her eyes, but she still managed to say toughly, ¡°So what if it is? Mr. Xue, you should be thinking about how to escape from here now! Hahahaha!¡± Yan Mengtao tried to burst into laughter, but her laughter was cut short by Xue An, who said lightly, ¡°Escape? Why would I need to escape?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Yan Mengtao¡¯s eyes instantly widened, staring blankly at Xue An, ¡°You¡­¡± Xue An smiled and then looked up at the dark crowd on the distant horizon, speaking in a calm tone, ¡°You just said, when all the strong ones from Lihen Heaven have gathered here, you¡¯ll see what I¡¯ll do! I want to tell you now that what I actually want is for all the people to rush here! Because¡­ I still have many things to do!¡± These words left everyone in the audience in a state of confusion, not understanding what Xue An meant. Yan Mengtao felt the same, but she quickly recovered and sneered, ¡°An act of mystification!¡± Yan Meishu was burning with rage and took a step forward, intending to act. Xue An smiled and waved his hand, ¡°No need, she wants to see what I will do, right? Then let her watch!¡± Speaking, Xue An turned his head to look at An Yan and said softly, ¡°Yan¡¯er, have you heard of the saying, ¡®when a Cloud Arrow is loosed, armies and horses come to meet it¡¯?¡± An Yan was startled, then nodded her head, ¡°I have!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Very well! Today, your husband will show you, what a true Cloud Arrow really is!¡± With that said, Xue An¡¯s eyebrows rose and in an instant, the dome of the Lihen Temple turned to nothing, revealing the azure sky above. Then Xue An¡¯s figure rose, standing atop the sky in a mere moment. This scene was naturally seen by the crowd far away in the sky. These people were all powerhouses from various places, who had been waiting here for over ten days already. They were somewhat restless, and with a rumor about Xue An¡¯s injury spreading rapidly. Many of them began to grow restless. But to their surprise, just when there was no sign of any movement from the Lihen Temple, a sudden change occurred. Especially when they saw that the figure appearing above the sky was a young man in white, the crowd couldn¡¯t help but become even more agitated. ¡°Could this be the Mr. Xue from the rumors who defeated both Lord Lihen and the Master of Blood Tiger Tower?¡± someone asked in doubt. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him! But why has he suddenly appeared here alone? What does he want to do?¡± someone else said, filled with astonishment and uncertainty. While everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Xue An. They saw Xue An standing proudly, smiling faintly. Along with the smile at the corner of his mouth, there also emerged a terrifyingly powerful aura that struck fear into everyone. Under this aura, the sun and moon rose on both the eastern and western horizons, and then swiftly positioned themselves in the center of the sky. Under the combined brilliance of the sun and moon, Xue An stood in the air with his white robe fluttering wildly in the fierce wind. Then Xue An slowly raised his hand, pointing a single finger towards the sky. At the moment when his fingertip pointed to the sky, a deafening boom was heard, and from his fingertip, a dazzling radiance burst forth, piercing through the vault of heaven. The entire sky was dyed by this radiance, and layers of halos surged outwards like a tidal wave. At the same time, a gigantic phantom rose up directly behind Xue An, instantly occupying the entire heavens and earth. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This phantom was none other than Xue An, seated upon a Red Lotus. And its presence was so grand that it completely transcended the restraints of this world, As the Red Lotus slowly bloomed, and the entire Lihen Heaven, be it powerhouses or ordinary people, were simultaneously struck with awe, and then lifted their heads, looking towards the sky with utter terror. Because at this moment, the figure of Xue An dominated the sky no matter where you were. Then, from upon the Red Lotus, the magnificent figure akin to an immortal or Buddha, Xue An, slowly opened his mouth and, with a voice that shook the universe, said. ¡°This realm is mine to command, all must come forth to pay respect, else¡­ face death without mercy!¡± Chapter 1241 - Chapter 1241 Chapter 1238 Proclaiming the Heavenly Decree All Chapter 1241: Chapter 1238: Proclaiming the Heavenly Decree, All of Heaven and Earth Submit (First Update) Chapter 1241: Chapter 1238: Proclaiming the Heavenly Decree, All of Heaven and Earth Submit (First Update) With a single utterance, the entirety of Lihen Heaven was shaken. Countless powerful prodigies, grand sects from the divine branches, all stood dumbfounded as they gazed at that ethereal image above the firmament, before starting to tremble uncontrollably. For they were terrified to discover that the very moment the youth in white spoke, regardless of whether it was the boiling Spiritual Energy or the mountains, rivers, plains, and plateaus of Lihen Heaven, all began to quake simultaneously, then bowed deeply in submission. At this moment, Xue An seemed like an emperor who had transcended eternity, pronouncing the decrees of heaven, with all under heaven submitting to his will. This extraordinary divine might, even the previous Lord Lihen had never attained. And the words that Xue An had spoken, they shocked everyone to their core. Come forth quickly for an audience, or else suffer death without mercy! The domineering presence contained within these words was enough to chill someone to the bone. For a time, all of Lihen Heaven fell into silence. Meanwhile, in front of the Lihen Temple, all those present had long since knelt to the ground, their bodies quaking, not even daring to lift their heads. Xue An offered a faint smile, the ethereal image behind him returning to the sea of consciousness in an instant. This image was indeed an incarnation of Xue An¡¯s boundless Divine Sense. Afterward, Xue An looked down upon the land in all four directions, finally resting his gaze upon the dumbstruck Yan Mengtao, gently saying: ¡°Now, do you understand what I plan to do?¡± Yan Mengtao¡¯s body shivered, looking at Xue An in utter shock, wanting to say something but found herself unable to speak. She could never have dreamt that Xue An possessed such immense Divine Skills. To actually summon all the powerful beings of this realm for an audience. This very fact made all her prior arrangements turn into a joke. Because no matter how cleverly devised the strategies are, in the face of absolute power, they melt away like snow under the scorching sun, unable to withstand a single blow. At that moment, lights burst forth from the ground of Lihen Heaven. Numerous mighty prodigies soared up from the ground, rushing toward the Lihen Temple. For a time, the firmament above was filled with dense streaks of light like a torrential river, so remarkable that they caused the sky to lose its original color, turning it into a blanket of white radiance. Soon, countless streaks of light arrived nearby, and once they landed, they turned out to be the numerous powerful prodigies from all corners of Lihen Heaven. In an instant, dense crowds had filled the space before the Lihen Temple, with the numbers still escalating. Below the sky crowded with a sea of people, stood Xue An alone, watching over with a cold gaze. Under his scrutiny, these strong figures who had arrived felt their scalps tingle and their hearts filled with chilling fear, prompting them to lower their heads involuntarily. Finally. After the time it would take to finish a meal, all powerful beings of Lihen Heaven had assembled here. A gentle breeze blew past, and despite the large crowd, the venue was deadly silent, frighteningly quiet. Long after, Xue An slowly nodded his head. ¡°Very good, all of you have gathered, this saves me trouble!¡± he said in a voice that was not loud, but exceptionally clear to everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°First, let¡¯s get acquainted. My name is Xue An! You may not have heard this name, but that doesn¡¯t matter. You just need to know that Lord Lihen, who once presided over this realm, has died by my hand, and that is sufficient!¡± Xue An spoke lightly. These words struck like a thunderclap, dazzling countless people. Although there was speculation beforehand, the admission from Xue An¡¯s own mouth still made everyone shudder. It¡¯s known that Lord Lihen had ruled over Lihen Heaven for ten thousand years, a period so long that many had grown accustomed to his presence and naturally regarded him as invincible. But unexpectedly, such an overbearing figure had ultimately fallen into the hands of a youth in white. The crowd began to stir slightly, but as soon as Xue An coldly swept his gaze across the assembly, all commotion ceased instantly, and people bowed their heads once more, expressing their humility and reverence with utmost sincerity. Then they heard Xue An say slowly, ¡°I have gathered you all here for just one matter!¡± Everyone¡¯s heart clenched in an instant, anxiously waiting for Xue An to continue. ¡°Lord Lihen has fallen, but I have no interest in taking control of this realm, therefore I decide¡­¡± As he said this, Xue An gave a slight nod towards Yan Meishu and the others in the distance. Yan Meishu, Zui Meng, and Jiang Xunnan all took a deep breath, forcibly suppressing the excitement and unease in their hearts, then they flew up together, arriving in front of Xue An. ¡°Command these three to take control of this realm in my stead!¡± All was silent. Everyone¡¯s gazes converged on Yan Meishu and the other two. At first, these gazes contained fear and dread. But upon closer inspection, especially when they realized the cultivation level and strength of these three women, the crowd couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback, and a very peculiar look spread simultaneously across their faces. Among them, the reaction of the Yan Family was the greatest. If Yan Meishu truly became the one to take control over this realm, then the entire Yan Family would rise to great heights, becoming extraordinary nobility. Hence, the elites of the Yan Family as well as the many ordinary members were all extremely excited. But Yan Mengtao, after trembling all over, her eyes turned blood-red with jealousy, and then she stared fixedly at Yan Meishu up in the sky. To actually let her control this realm! Why! Why is it always her? This thought gnawed at Yan Mengtao like a venomous snake, crazily eroding her heart, to the extent that blood started seeping from the corners of her mouth. But soon, she noticed that hint of peculiarity on the faces of the powerhouses around her, and then she let out a cold, scoffing laugh. This Mr. Xue is really too presumptive! How can Yan Meishu and these three wield their strength to suppress the powerhouses of this realm? With Xue An¡¯s overwhelming pressure, no one dares to voice their objections. But once he leaves, the outcome is as clear as day even without thinking too hard about it. After all, in the Divine Realm, strength is paramount; without it, no one will truly and sincerely submit to you! The oddity in people¡¯s gazes was naturally felt by the three women as well, causing all of them to feel like they were on pins and needles, and they could not help but look towards Xue An for help. But at that moment, a cold smile appeared on the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth, then he surveyed the crowd, ¡°Those of you who agree with what I¡¯ve said, and those who oppose, speak up.¡± The assembly fell into a solemn silence, many people stealing glances at each other, all seeing the schadenfreude in their peers¡¯ eyes, then they chimed in unison, ¡°We have no objections!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Sir, your words are something we naturally support!¡± ¡°I agree!¡± Amidst the clamor, everyone expressed their opinion, without exception, all in agreement. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An nodded slowly, ¡°Good! Since you all agree, I am pleased as well! However¡­¡± His tone shifted, and the corners of Xue An¡¯s mouth revealed a trace of cold amusement. ¡°Merely saying it isn¡¯t enough, I must make something clear to you all!¡± With those words, Xue An took a step forward and raised his hand, thrusting down a palm. There was no sound, not even the slightest bit of imposing aura, but under this seemingly casual palm, all the buildings of Lihen City crumbled in the exact same moment, silently shattering into pieces. Chapter 1242 - Chapter 1242 Chapter 1239 Xue An is Here All Gods Step Down Chapter 1242: Chapter 1239: Xue An is Here, All Gods Step Down (2nd Update) Chapter 1242: Chapter 1239: Xue An is Here, All Gods Step Down (2nd Update) This is just the beginning! Following that, the ground of Lihen City also began to crumble piece by piece, turning into nothingness, then collapsing downward wildly. In an instant. The Lihen City, which was standing here just a moment ago, had turned into a bottomless pit. Only the land around the Lihen Temple still stood, looking from afar like an isolated island in the abyss. The power of a single palm strike was so immense. Everyone was staring in shock, their minds completely blank. Because the power exemplified by this scene had surpassed many people¡¯s imagination. At this moment, Xue An slowly retracted his palm, surveyed the whole scene, and indifferently said, ¡°Are you convinced by this palm strike?¡± No one dared to utter an extra word, facing such power, they could only bow down together, showing their fear. Xue An nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Since you are convinced, then good!¡± Having said that, Xue An raised his hand, using his finger as a pen, drawing in the air. Where his fingertips moved, streaks of golden light gathered, soon forming an extremely mysterious and complex Talisman Spell. In an instant, a golden Talisman Spell had formed, then it slightly trembled and split into three. As three Talisman Spells appeared in the void, Xue An raised his hand and struck each of them with a palm. Boom! As this palm struck down, the three Talisman Spells suddenly emitted dazzling golden light, and an extremely powerful divine might swept across the scene. Xue An waved his hand casually, and the three Talisman Spells turned into golden light, directly entering the brows of Yan Meishu, Zui Meng, and Jiang Xunnan. The golden light circulated, and then solidified into a talismanic flower ornament. The three women were all stunned. At the same time, Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, his tone coldly saying, ¡°These three Talisman Spells contain the power of my palm strike, if there are any dissenters, use these Talisman Spells to suppress them! Understand?¡± The three women shook, finally understanding Xue An¡¯s profound intentions, and all felt solemn, then bowed together. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Meanwhile, the whole scene was so quiet that you could hear the sound of the breeze blowing through clothes. The many powerful beings who had just been secretly pleased, now had faces so ugly they seemed almost dripping water. No one had expected Xue An to play such a hand. First establishing authority with a palm strike, then bestowing each of the three with a Talisman Spell. Many glanced down at the Lihen City, now a huge pit, and couldn¡¯t help but swallow. Imagine being struck by such a palm, even if you are a Great Luo Powerful One, you¡¯d probably not escape unscathed, and even if not dead, you would end up severely injured. Such dire consequences made no one in the scene dare to risk their own lives and properties to try. Thus, these three Talisman Spells turned into the equivalent of nuclear bombs on Earth, exerting an extremely terrifying deterrent effect. And many powerful beings who had just thought there might be opportune moments, now wilted like frosted eggplants. But with Xue An present, everyone dared not show the slightest dissatisfaction, and could only bow together, showing their utmost fear. Xue An looked around the gathering, observing these deities, trembling all over, with a cold smile on his lips. ¡°From now on, these three will represent me to rule this realm, do you all understand?¡± ¡°Yes! We all understand!¡± Many opportunistic people quickly responded. Then, the entire crowd began to stir up. Numerous normally arrogant powerhouses were now hastily showing their loyalty to Xue An. Xue An, however, was too lazy to listen to these sycophantic words and waved impatiently, ¡°Since you understand, all of you retreat now! Remember, those who disobey will be mercilessly slain!¡± Those last four words were resolute and filled with a bone-chilling coldness. Upon hearing these words, everyone felt a chill, then bowed respectfully to Xue An and quietly retreated. When they had first arrived, there was a magnificent flux of radiant light, and their momentum was overwhelming. But as they retreated, these individuals were silent, not daring to overstep. All this was due to the white-clothed youth standing in the void, hands behind his back. Those left in the Lihen Temple all looked on with boundless reverence. And Yan Meishu was foolishly gazing at Xue An¡¯s departing figure, especially when she saw how under Xue An¡¯s suppression, all the powerful deities of Lihen Heaven bowed their heads, helplessly retreating. Suddenly, a phrase emerged in her mind. With Xue An here, all deities step down. At the same moment, Xue An lowered his head to look at Yan Mengtao, who had been shocked into a stupor before him, losing all capacity to think, and said coldly. ¡°Now, what more do you have to say?¡± Yan Mengtao shuddered, the confusion in her eyes gradually fading, replaced by boundless fear and despair. She could never have imagined Xue An¡¯s strength to be so formidable. She thought he would bow under the joint might of all deities in Lihen Heaven, but the result was the exact opposite. Xue An, with his own power, had subdued an entire realm. ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Yan Mengtao trembled, then suddenly as if remembering something, turned her head to look at Yan Meishu next to her. ¡°Sister, I know I was wrong, please¡­¡± Before she could finish, Yan Meishu¡¯s brows lifted, then she pointed a finger. Yan Mengtao stiffened, the light in her eyes instantly fading, and her face froze in the last traces of shock and confusion. Because of that one gesture from Yan Meishu, her soul had been shattered directly. Even unto death, Yan Mengtao couldn¡¯t understand why her sister, who always endured her, suddenly became so decisive at this moment. But this question would forever go unanswered. As Yan Mengtao¡¯s body fell, Xue An looked at Yan Meishu with slight surprise, then nodded his head with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile. ¡°Well done! I actually thought you¡¯d have more trouble even if you killed her!¡± Yan Meishu smiled, ¡°She brought this upon herself, and for someone about to die, why should I waste words?¡± Xue An laughed heartily, ¡°Well said!¡± In the midst of the laughter, Yan Yang, originally crouching on the ground, not daring to raise his head, his eyes flashing with utmost terror, then scurried over to Yan Meishu, his face full of ingratiating smiles: ¡°Mei¡­ Meishu, I suddenly feel unwell, and can no longer assume the position of Family Head. This responsibility should be yours to bear!¡± Upon hearing his words, all members of the Yan family showed joy. Yan Meishu was momentarily taken aback, then looked towards Xue An. Xue An smiled, ¡°This is a family matter of yours, handle it as you see fit.¡± With that said, Xue An turned and left with An Yan and Hu Ying, vanishing within the Lihen Temple. After Xue An had gone, Yan Meishu looked down at the trembling Yan Yang, her expression fluctuating, eventually nodding at Yan Yang. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Father, since that is the case, then I shall take on the position of Family Head.¡± Upon hearing Yan Meishu addressing him as father, Yan Yang let out a sigh of relief, his body no longer trembling. Meanwhile, Xue An and others had appeared in a hidden space within the Lihen Temple. When An Yan saw the scene within this space, her eyes gradually widened, her face full of astonishment. For in this hidden space, there lay a near infinite amount of wealth! Chapter 1243 - Chapter 1243 Chapter 1240 Heavenly Lords Wealth Xiao Shas Chapter 1243: Chapter 1240 Heavenly Lord¡¯s Wealth, Xiao Sha¡¯s Lair (1st Update) Chapter 1243: Chapter 1240 Heavenly Lord¡¯s Wealth, Xiao Sha¡¯s Lair (1st Update) But before them lay a dazzling sight: spirit pearls the size of fists spread across the floor, divine herbs and immortal branches piled up like mountains, row upon row of divine weapons, and talisman-engraved armor floating amidst them. The rich aura of treasures composed of these countless precious items was truly overwhelming, captivating both the heart and the soul. Wandering through this treasure trove, An Yan couldn¡¯t help but exclaim repeatedly, ¡°What a vast array of treasures! Does Lord Lihen actually possess such wealth?¡± Hu Ying, standing beside her, covered her mouth to stifle her laughter and said, ¡°Sister Yan, this is nothing. A mere Half-step Immortal King¡¯s accumulated wealth is hardly impressive!¡± An Yan¡¯s eyes widened once more as she pointed to the massive wealth piled up like mountains, ¡°This isn¡¯t impressive?¡± Hu Ying nodded with a giggly smile, proudly stating, ¡°To me, Lord Lihen is just like a country bumpkin who made some money.¡± An Yan couldn¡¯t help but find it hard to believe. At this moment, Xue An explained with a smile, ¡°Yan¡¯er, if these words came from anyone else, they might be considered boasting, but coming from Ying¡¯er, it¡¯s perfectly normal. In the Multiverse, if we talk about accumulating wealth, the first place naturally goes to those stingy and greedy Dragon Clan, followed by the crafty old foxes from the Qingqiu Fox Country!¡± An Yan nodded in some bewilderment, clearly still not understanding the meaning of his words. Meanwhile, Xiao Yu, upon hearing Xue An¡¯s words, brightened up and hurriedly asked, ¡°My lord, since you mentioned those dragons, when will we go to rescue Xiao Sha?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve been thinking about it all along! However, the area where the Dragon Clan resides is extremely remote, almost as if it¡¯s independent from the Multiverse! With our current capabilities, it¡¯s still very difficult to travel there, and moreover¡­¡± At this point, Xue An¡¯s expression became quite amusing, ¡°Even if we go now, with my current strength, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to get that bunch of big mudfish to obediently listen! After all, the source of the Holy Land is the Dragon Clan¡¯s sacred place. With their stingy nature, they would certainly not hand it over easily!¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s face fell slightly. Seeing her reaction, Xue An laughed heartily, ¡°Alright, rest assured, I always fulfill my promises. Once I regain a bit more strength, I don¡¯t even need you to tell me to visit the Dragon Clan. After all, it¡¯s been so long since I last went there; that group of old mudfish must have gathered a lot of good things by now. They¡¯re just letting it mold in their caves, so it might as well be used by me for some fun!¡± In his words, he seemed to already regard the Dragon Clan as his personal backyard. Hu Ying heard this and couldn¡¯t help but laugh with her eyes curling into crescents. Because she naturally knew how Xue An had dealt with those stingy dragons back in the day. It could be said that, in the past, with the strength of the Dragon Clan, they were feared by gods and demons alike in the Multiverse, and even the Qingqiu Fox Country had to tread cautiously around them. But alas, the Dragon Clan had hit a stroke of bad luck by encountering Xue An, an unparalleled Immortal Venerable the likes of which had never been seen before. From then on, the Dragon Clan had been left crying without tears and with their heads spinning. Because Xue An had arranged everything so plainly and clearly. Defeated and unable to fight back, they could only cough up money to ensure their peace. Hearing Xue An¡¯s words, Xiao Yu perked up again, nodding vigorously, ¡°Yes, yes! Recently, when I was cleaning Xiao Sha¡¯s eggshell, it seemed bigger than before. My lord, is Xiao Sha growing up?¡± ¡°Dragons are indeed such creatures; a single death could mean the end, or it could result in a difficult rebirth! This is Xiao Sha¡¯s opportunity!¡± Xue An said indifferently. Xiao Yu nodded as if she understood, but she was completely bewildered by concepts such as opportunity. Regardless, hearing that there was still hope for Xiao Sha to come back to life filled Xiao Yu¡¯s heart with joy. Xiao Sha, you have to be alright. I¡¯m still waiting for you to wake up, Xiao Yu thought silently. At this moment, An Yan asked, ¡°Husband, what should we do with these things?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Since we¡¯ve seen them, we can¡¯t let them go. Let¡¯s put them into the Magic Treasures Pavilion and make a special nest for Xiao Sha. That way, these treasures¡¯ aura can help Xiao Sha recover more quickly!¡± The Dragon Clan is exceptionally greedy, and Xiao Sha, being a member of the Jiaolong, is no exception. Using these treasures to create a nest for Xiao Sha, although unable to wake her up, is still greatly beneficial. This method can be considered as a unique approach. It¡¯s not that no one has thought about it, but no one has been willing to do it! Amongst The Multiverse, only Xue An could make such a grand gesture, actually using such immense wealth to build a nest for a dying Dragon Clan member. An Yan and the others naturally had no objections. Although Hu Ying understood the principle, as a princess of the Qingqiu Fox Country, she truly looked down on these trivial offerings from Lord Lihen. At this moment, with a wave of Xue An¡¯s hand, the Magic Treasures Pavilion appeared in mid-air. Then, with a flash of radiance, wealth soared into the sky, rushing to enter it one after another. Even at such a speed, it still took a full meal¡¯s time before all the treasures were drawn into the Magic Treasures Pavilion. But just then, Xue An suddenly let out a light ¡°hmm¡± of surprise. As the mountainous horde of treasures vanished, a luminous radiance floated in the air, unaffected by the light from the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Xue An¡¯s heart moved, and then he approached the radiant light. Upon closer inspection, Xue An¡¯s expression suddenly became solemn. For within this radiance, there lay a Trispear Dual-Edged Blade. To call it a blade was a bit misleading, as the three points of the blade were actually the heads of three Jiaolongs, which had long since perished due to the passage of time. Yet even so, one could still sense the chilling murderous intent exuding from this divine weapon. At this time, An Yan, too, came up to Xue An¡¯s side, and upon seeing the Trispear Dual-Edged Blade, she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. ¡°Husband, is this¡­?¡± Xue An took a deep breath, ¡°Yes, this is the weapon of the Erlang God!¡± As he spoke, Xue An extended his hand, slowly reaching into the radiance and grasping the divine weapon. The moment he held it, the Trispear Dual-Edged Blade trembled violently and began to resist. But because it had been imprisoned for too long, the divine weapon was extremely weak. However, its resistance despite this showed the fiery temperament of the weapon. Xue An sighed softly; a flash in his eyes, and he temporarily sealed the divine weapon, then slowly drew it out. Only then could people see clearly how the Trispear Dual-Edged Blade was covered in scars, stained with blood. Despite the passage of time, one could still feel the intensity of the battle that had transpired. Xue An gently caressed the divine weapon. Everyone else remained silent. After a moment, Xue An finally regained his composure and smiled, ¡°Since this is a weapon left by the Erlang predecessor, let¡¯s not take it with us! Leave it here for Jiang Xunnan and the others to await Xiao Tian¡¯s return.¡± Saying this, Xue An raised his hand and performed a flourish with the blade, then thrust it forward. The divine weapon pierced through space and disappeared. At the same time, within the Lihen Temple, Jiang Xunnan, who was discussing matters with Zui Meng and Yan Meishu, felt a tremor in the space beside her before she could even react. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Trispear Dual-Edged Blade had already pierced through the void, flying close to her. Everyone was stunned, and then Xue An¡¯s voice came from the Trispear Dual-Edged Blade. ¡°This blade is the weapon of the Erlang predecessor. Xunnan, take good care of it and await the return of General Xiao Tian!¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Xunnan¡¯s expression turned serious, and she saluted, ¡°Understood!¡± Then Xue An added indifferently: ¡°With matters here concluded, you three take good care of this realm. We shall take our leave!¡± Chapter 1244 - Chapter 1244 Chapter 1241 Teleportation Array - Leaving the Chapter 1244: Chapter 1241: Teleportation Array ¨C Leaving the Divine Realm (2nd Update) Chapter 1244: Chapter 1241: Teleportation Array ¨C Leaving the Divine Realm (2nd Update) When all the treasures had been absorbed into the Magic Treasures Pavilion, on the ground of this space, dense talisman seals suddenly appeared, covering such a large area that it occupied the entire space. Hu Ying was stunned by the sight, ¡°This is ¡­¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes, this is the Teleportation Array left by Lord Lihen!¡± A gleam of excitement shone in Hu Ying¡¯s eyes as she exclaimed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Lord Lihen to have such masterful skills!¡± An Yan asked with some confusion, ¡°Is this thing rare?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not exactly rare, but to achieve direct travel through The Multiverse requires an immense amount of energy, which minor sects or worlds with weak spiritual power simply cannot sustain! Even the Divine Realm cannot support such a colossal array!¡± ¡°Oh! I see!¡± An Yan nodded, then looked at the massive Teleportation Array and asked curiously, ¡°Husband, where does the other end of this Teleportation Array lead to?¡± Hu Ying also asked with curiosity, ¡°Yeah, Brother Xue! The array is so vast; it must lead to an incredibly distant place. Where does it actually go?¡± Xue An chuckled lightly, ¡°That¡­ you will naturally find out once we get there! Now, go back to the Magic Treasures Pavilion first!¡± An Yan had more to say but eventually obediently nodded her head and began to return to the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Yet, Hu Ying¡¯s face was filled with reluctance. ¡°Ah, Brother Xue, it¡¯s so stuffy inside there! Let me accompany you on the teleportation! It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve traveled by a Teleportation Array!¡± Xue An, who had always doted on Hu Ying like a younger sister, firmly disagreed on this matter. In the end, no matter how Hu Ying pleaded, Xue An decisively sent her back into the Magic Treasures Pavilion, carefully placing it within his own Sea of Consciousness. With everything in order, Xue An looked around then slowly took a deep breath, his eyes flashing with an icy resolve. ¡°Old friend, I hope you can give me a reasonable explanation after I arrive at your domain, otherwise¡­ don¡¯t blame me for not being polite!¡± Having said that, Xue An¡¯s eyebrows lifted as he raised his hand and harshly pressed it down. Boom! After a resounding shock, a splendid radiance spread rapidly from the center of Xue An¡¯s palm. In an instant, the entire Teleportation Array was activated by Xue An¡¯s palm. Golden light soared into the sky, shaking the entire space. Xue An stood quietly in the midst of the golden light, looking upward. With the memories inherited from Lord Lihen and the Ziwei Star Master, Xue An naturally knew how to use the Teleportation Array and paid no extra attention to the various phenomena outside. At the same time, the golden light grew stronger, even tearing rifts in the fabric of space. The violent turbulence of time-space flowed out, turned the surrounding environment into a chaotic mess. But whether it was the golden light or the turbulence of time-space, as soon as it reached within ten steps of Xue An, it dissipated into nothingness. Finally. The Teleportation Array beneath his feet began to groan under the strain, while the surging golden light tore open a large hole in the space, instantly creating a time-space passage. A space-time door shining with dazzling golden light appeared before Xue An. Xue An reined in his focus, a violent flurry of sword light and flames billowing around him, then he took a step forward and entered this space-time door. Just as Xue An¡¯s figure vanished beyond the space-time door, one of the talisman seals within the array suddenly began to twist and deform. It is known that the requirements for the talisman seal patterns of such an array are exceedingly strict; even the slightest error could result in great deviation. Let alone such a significant distortion and deformation. At that moment, the entire Teleportation Array began to tremble slightly, then suddenly exploded with cracks, causing the space-time door to shake and ultimately collapse into nothingness. After the Teleportation Array was completely destroyed, a wisp of intent left by Lord Lihen at the time it was constructed let out a self-satisfied sneer, then dissipated completely, vanishing without a trace. Meanwhile. Xue An, navigating through the space-time passage, felt his complexion drastically change as he noticed the pressure surrounding him suddenly begin to increase, and vicious time-space turbulence stirred restlessly. Xue An¡¯s mind raced, and he quickly realized what was happening. ¡°So cunning, to hide one¡¯s own strand of intent within the Teleportation Array; if the condition is not triggered, it wouldn¡¯t interfere with the outside world at all. That means it couldn¡¯t be detected by any normal means! And all this, just to completely eradicate those who use the transferring array?¡± Xue An coldly stated. ¡°Pity, your plan is still too naive!¡± With those words, Xue An violently waved his hand, and a golden light appeared before him, which rapidly expanded. When it fully unfolded, it revealed the Trans-ocean Starship Xue An had previously seized from the Heavenly Dragon Clan. Then, taking a deep breath, Xue An¡¯s figure flashed as he entered the starship. At the very moment his figure disappeared, the space-time passage shattered with a crash, and the violent and formidable time-space turbulence surged in, annihilating everything in its path. The Trans-ocean Starship shook tremendously but withstood this assault. Xue An stood before the starship¡¯s porthole, gazing at the utterly chaotic spatial phenomena ahead. Anyone else probably would have panicked by now. After all, even if you temporarily evade the erosion of time-space turbulence, without the coordinates of space-time, you would wander forever in the crevices of the multiverse. But Xue An remained unflustered because at the very instant he entered the space-time passage, he had already pinpointed the coordinates of the other end through his immense Divine Sense. This was one of Xue An¡¯s habits; before doing anything, he always left himself a way out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This way, even if something were to happen to the space-time passage, he could fly directly using the previously set coordinates. Therefore, Xue An let out a cold smile, his eyes flashing with divine light, as he maneuvered the Trans-ocean Starship to cleave through layers of fog, speeding towards an unfathomably distant place. Time passed, unmarked, for within the rifts of space-time, time had already lost its inherent meaning. Just as the Trans-ocean Starship, battered and on the brink of collapse, came across a sudden glimmer of dawn. Xue An, who had been manipulating the starship with his powerful Divine Sense to avoid various time-space fissures and whirlpools and had become somewhat weary, was slightly shaken. He then began to mobilize his Cultivation Level with all his might, the Trans-ocean Starship letting out a wail as it almost burned itself up, charging with a decisive posture directly towards that glimmer of dawn. Chapter 1245 - Chapter 1245 Chapter 1242 Strange World - Qi Mechanism Chapter 1245: Chapter 1242: Strange World ¨C Qi Mechanism Disordered (Third Update) Chapter 1245: Chapter 1242: Strange World ¨C Qi Mechanism Disordered (Third Update) With a booming shock, Xue An felt as if he had passed through a layer of soap bubbles, and the scenery before his eyes changed, obviously leaving the spatial-temporal rift and entering a new world. At the same time, the Trans-ocean Starship finally fulfilled its mission, disintegrating directly and turned into fragments, then plummeting straight down, transforming into scattered meteors. Then, Xue An realized that he was in the vast high sky. It was night time at this moment, the night sky was clear, with a bizarrely red full moon hanging high in the middle of the sky. Above the high sky, the wind was fierce and the temperature extremely low. Xue An¡¯s expression changed, not because of the environment he was in, but because he could clearly feel the abnormal and unusual aura of this world. Generally speaking, although The Multiverse is vast, there are only a few types of worlds: worlds with strong Spiritual Power and complete laws, worlds with mediocre Spiritual Power and floating laws, and worlds completely devoid of Spiritual Power with depleted Heavenly Dao. There is nothing strange about that. However, the problem is that in this world, the aura of heaven and earth is extremely violent and chaotic. Various Spiritual Powers mixed together, just like a tangled mess. Logically, under such furious aura of heaven and earth, this world should have already exploded. But looking down now, although everything was hidden in darkness, he could still clearly sense the breath of life on the earth. This indicates that this world not only exists but also thrives well, even with a large number of lives. It was truly strange. Even Xue An, once an Immortal Venerable, had never seen such a bizarre world. However, soon, a cold smile appeared on the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth. Because despite the extreme chaos of the aura, Xue An could still feel that the main hue of this world, or the background of all aura, was an extremely cold and gloomy tone. If that¡¯s the case, then it means he had not taken the wrong path, and at most, there was a slight deviation in the location. With this thought, a gleam flashed in Xue An¡¯s eyes, and then his figure plummeted straight down. As the altitude decreased, Xue An could feel that the chaos of the surrounding heavenly and earthly aura was gradually intensifying. Eventually, when Xue An finally landed in a mountainous wilderness, the aura had become insanely chaotic. Various Spiritual Powers collided near-violently, neutralizing each other¡¯s energy. If speaking solely of the strength of Spiritual Power, this world is even much more powerful than Lihen Heaven. Yet it was because of such near-mad chaos and internal consumption, that the Spiritual Power here was even lower than that on Earth. Xue An felt his figure also sank, and his Divine Sense and Cultivation Level were affected to varying degrees. If described in one sentence, this world was like a forest of magnets composed of countless strong magnets, and cultivators were like steel. Once you step into it, you naturally experience varying degrees of restraint. Xue An smiled, not taking it too seriously, and looked around at the environment. The place where he landed was a pitch-black forest. It was midnight with the moon above, the surroundings were extremely quiet, not even the slightest sound that should be in the forest was present. Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly, then turned his head towards a direction, his figure flashed and disappeared from the spot. After his figure disappeared, a rustling sound suddenly came from the ground, and the surrounding trees, without wind, began to stretch their branches wildly, twisting together. And from the ground, numerous roots, like a swarm of snakes, arched out of the ground, greedily sensing the aura left by Xue An. ¡°Heh heh, another fresh blood has arrived, go inform the master!¡± Having said that, these roots dived back into the ground and disappeared from sight. At the same time, Xue An had already passed through layers of dense forest and arrived near a main road. To call it a main road, in reality, it was merely a dirt road. But in this remote and desolate woods and wilderness, having such a road was already quite decent. Moreover, Xue An could discern that the trees and wild grass on both sides clearly separated from this official road, not even a speck of dirt overlapped onto the road. Xue An turned his head to look back at the pitch-dark forest he had come through, revealing a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile, then turned his head toward the front and strode forward. Despite being suppressed by the ferocious aura, with his current speed, in just the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, lights could be vaguely seen in the distance. Xue An slowed his pace, and then approached a small town. This small town was situated next to the official road. It wasn¡¯t very large, but the city walls were towering, and the gates were tightly shut, and at every corner of the wall, countless talisman spells were written with vermillion ink. The talismans, clearly freshly written, gleamed a sinister red under the bizarre red moonlight coupled with the eerie silence all around, giving off a spine-chilling sensation. Xue An appraised this quietly standing small town with a sparkling gaze. The lights he had seen from afar were from the two red lanterns hanging by the city gate. Such red lanterns were generally used for marriages, but appearing here in this desolate wilderness, and with the lanterns swaying slightly in the wind coupled with the mournful sound of the distant wind, it was indeed hair-raising. Yet, Xue An just smiled, then walked directly to a shabby tea shed below the city wall and casually sat on an uncollected wooden bench, quietly waiting. The moon gradually descended in the west, the red flickering light never stopped shaking, and the surroundings progressively turned utterly silent. Xue An leaned against a pillar of the tea shed, closing his eyes as if dozing. At this moment, a woman¡¯s crying suddenly came from afar. The sobbing was heart-wrenching and difficult to bear. And with the crying, an unstable woman¡¯s voice also followed. ¡°Wuu wuu wuu, I¡¯m in so much pain, where are my hands and eyes!¡± The voice started very distant, but in an instant, it had already reached nearby. But just then, without even lifting his eyelids, Xue An coldly shouted, ¡°Scram!¡± With a command, like thunder. Out of the darkness, there came a sky-shattering scream, then it seemed as if something exploded, and all the sounds disappeared at once. A cold smirk appeared at the corner of Xue An¡¯s lips. And for the following period, all was peaceful. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Finally. Dawn broke in the east, and the universe gradually brightened. When the two red lanterns above the city walls were extinguished, the city gates then slowly began to creakily open. A night-shift elder yawned as he walked out from behind the city gate, just about to stretch when he caught sight of Xue An under the tea shed, froze for a moment, and then stood there dumbfounded. At this moment, Xue An slowly stood up, smiled slightly at the elder, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m here to seek lodging!¡± Chapter 1246 - Chapter 1246 Chapter 1243 Demon-Sealing Town Demon Ghost Chapter 1246: Chapter 1243: Demon-Sealing Town, Demon Ghost Rampant (First Update) Chapter 1246: Chapter 1243: Demon-Sealing Town, Demon Ghost Rampant (First Update) The old man¡¯s expression was as if he had seen a ghost, his body shaking like a sieve, ¡°You¡­ you stayed here for just one night?¡± Xue An gave a faint smile, ¡°Yes!¡± The old man¡¯s complexion changed, and he gave Xue An a deep look, then took out a bamboo whistle from his chest and blew it forcefully. The whistle was shrill, spreading in all directions. In an instant, a crowd surged out from behind the city gate, each person holding sticks and knives, then all gathered together, looking at Xue An with fearful and wary eyes. Xue An was slightly startled, but when he saw that all these people were dressed in tattered clothes and had pale faces, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly, then smiled. ¡°How so? Can¡¯t even a passerby be accommodated here?¡± The crowd remained silent. At this moment, a weak and old voice came from within the town. ¡°Let him in, he¡¯s not a Demon Ghost!¡± After saying this, a few coughs faintly followed, as if this simple sentence had exhausted the speaker. The crowd stirred slightly, but the voice clearly carried weight, and everyone¡¯s faces showed a sense of relief, then they parted to both sides, opening up a pathway. Xue An smiled and then stepped forward into the town. Passing through the city gate, what caught his eyes were rows of low and dilapidated houses, but unexpectedly, the streets, though not very spacious, were very clean. At this moment, the whole town was already alerted, and as Xue An walked down the street, many heads popped out from the houses or alleys along the road. Many people looked at Xue An with curious eyes. Especially many children were extremely excited, and even one pointed at Xue An, shouting with a childlike voice: ¡°Mom, this brother walks so gracefully!¡± Hearing this, Xue An turned his head to see a girl about eight or nine years old staring at him. Xue An gave her a gentle smile. The girl was stunned, but before she could react, she was dragged into the house by a woman dressed in tattered clothes, followed by scolding and the child¡¯s crying. Xue An touched his nose feeling a bit awkward, then continued walking forward. The town was not large, and walking from one end to the other was only a few hundred meters. But after making a round, Xue An realized that all businesses in this town were in decline; to say nothing of inns, there wasn¡¯t even a place to eat on the main street. A vermilion tower stood alone in the center of the town, but it too looked worn and even a bit tilted, as if it might collapse at any moment. At this moment, the door of the Vermilion Tower was pushed open, and then a boy about fifteen or sixteen years old came out. This boy, dressed in coarse clothing, was thin and frail, his appearance quite delicate, but there was an indescribable pride in his eyes. Yet at this moment, his face was covered with a faint layer of worry, then he looked up at Xue An and coldly said, ¡°Foreigner, please come in. My grandfather wants to see you!¡± The boy then turned and walked away without any hesitation. Xue An didn¡¯t mind, instead, he followed the boy happily into the Vermilion Tower. Upon entering, a strong smell of herbs hit him. The inside of the house was very dark; the windows were sealed shut, not allowing even a sliver of light in. In the spacious hall, only a dim oil lamp on the table emitted a faint glow, barely allowing one to see the surroundings. And on the bed next to the table, an old man sat leaning against the wall, breathing rapidly and painfully. His lungs were like a nearly broken bellows, each breath so laborious and filled with a lot of noise, sounding very harsh. But even so, the old man¡¯s eyes were still very bright, even resembling two spiritual beads in this dark room. Especially when he saw Xue An walk in, the elderly man¡¯s eyes glowed even brighter, his gaze sharp as a blade, scrutinizing Xue An bit by bit. To this, Xue An merely smiled slightly, standing calmly and directly facing the old man¡¯s gaze, without any intention of dodging. This reaction slightly startled the elderly man. He was very aware of how piercing his gaze was; not to mention ordinary people, even martial arts masters, if caught off guard, their minds would be shaken. Yet this young man in white bore no expression, and calmly endured it all. Could it be that he is a martial arts master? But he doesn¡¯t look the part! Or perhaps a successor of mystical arts? But there was no fluctuation of mystical arts around him. Moreover, in the elderly man¡¯s Divine Sense, Xue An was just like any ordinary young man, with nothing extraordinary about him. This left the elderly man astonished, and perhaps due to too much shock, he suddenly began to cough violently. This cough wasn¡¯t like that of ordinary people; its intensity was as if trying to cough out his own lungs. The young man almost instantly rushed over and skillfully patted the elderly man¡¯s back. But even so, it took a while before the elderly man¡¯s coughing gradually ceased, and then he began to gasp heavily. A hint of sorrow appeared in the young man¡¯s eyes, ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± The elderly man waved his hand, signaling that he was alright, and then raised his head again to look at Xue An. ¡°Young man, did you spend last night in the tea house outside the city?¡± Xue An nodded. The elderly man¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Then how did you come here?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Naturally, I came along the official road!¡± Xue An¡¯s words visibly changed the young man¡¯s expression. The elderly man looked deeply at Xue An, ¡°Then how long do you plan to stay here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s hard to say, I might leave in a day or two, or it could take three to five months!¡± Xue An said lightly. The elderly man was silent for a while, then nodded, ¡°Very well! Since you are a passing guest, naturally, my place can accommodate you. Yushu, take this gentleman down to arrange a place for him!¡± The young man was somewhat hesitant, but eventually responded softly, ¡°Yes!¡± After saying this, the young man named Yushu stepped forward and said coldly, ¡°Follow me!¡± He then turned his head and walked away, his words seemingly filled with hostility toward Xue An. Xue An did not take it to heart, only bowing to the elderly man, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I shall impose upon you!¡± After saying that, he cheerfully followed Yushu. The town was small, but there were many vacant houses. Not far from the Vermilion Tower was a deserted courtyard. Yushu opened the door and led Xue An inside. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The room was bleak and empty, with nothing but rudimentary tables, chairs, and bedding. ¡°This is where you will be staying. You¡¯ll have to sort out your own meals!¡± the young man said coldly. Xue An was not picky, and with an almost smiling nod, said, ¡°Thank you!¡± But just then, the young man suddenly stepped forward, standing just over a meter away from Xue An, then stared intently at Xue An, his voice cold. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, but since you¡¯ve come to Demon-Sealing Town, you must follow the rules here. This is true whether my grandfather is here or not. Do you understand?¡± Chapter 1248 - Chapter 1248: Chapter 1245: The Temptation of Candy (1st Update) Chapter 1248: Chapter 1245: The Temptation of Candy (1st Update) The pure white milk candy was wrapped in dazzling candy wrappers, emitting a tempting fragrance. The little girl unconsciously swallowed, then lifted her head and stared blankly at Xue An. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Take it and eat! It¡¯s for you!¡± Saying this, he handed it forward. The little girl took a step back in some fright, but for a child, the temptation of the candy was simply too great. Thus, even though she stepped back a few steps, her eyes were still fixed intently on the milk candy in Xue An¡¯s hand. Without further ado, Xue An stuffed all the candies in his hand to the little girl. ¡°Eat it! They are all for you!¡± Xue An said with a smile. The little girl hesitated for quite a while before finally giving in to temptation; she carefully picked up a piece, unwrapped the candy wrapper, and then popped the milk candy into her mouth. The moment the soft and sweet milk candy burst in her mouth, the expression on the little girl¡¯s face suddenly froze. ¡°Is it delicious?¡± Xue An asked gently. No sooner had the words left his mouth than large tears welled up in the eyes of the little girl, and then she nodded vigorously. Xue An sighed inwardly, just about to say something. He then saw the little girl bend down to pick up the candy wrapper she had just thrown away, clutching it precious in her hand then giving Xue An a very formal bow. ¡°Thank you, big brother!¡± After saying these words, the little girl turned and ran away like a startled deer. Xue An stood in front of the window, watching the figure of the little girl, who was about the same size as his daughter, and chuckled softly, a soft light apparent in his eyes. For Xue An, this incident was just a trivial interlude, hardly worth remembering. Right now, what was most important for him was to quickly figure out exactly where in The Multiverse this world was located and why it had become like this. Although there weren¡¯t many useful pieces of information yet, through what he had seen and heard along the way, Xue An had still drawn a few conclusions. First, this world undoubtedly wasn¡¯t originally like this; something must have caused everything to change. Second, there were Demon Ghosts in this world. To this conclusion, Xue An felt no surprise at all. Because upon his entry into this world, Xue An had sensed, even amidst the chaotic battle of spiritual forces in the atmosphere, that the Yin energy still held a dominant position. Under such conditions, if there were no Demon Ghosts, that would truly be bizarre. Finally, and most importantly, there was the existence of Taoist magic in this world. This might not sound that unusual. After all, Taoism is a major school in The Multiverse. But crucially, Xue An had felt a touch of orthodox Hua Clan Taoist aura from Xing Yushu. This was something worth pondering. Considering the vast distance from Earth, in terms of travel it was practically immeasurable. But why then did Taoist magic exist here? Moreover, even though the atmosphere appeared disordered, it could still be seen that this area belonged to that person¡¯s territory. Under his rule, how would he allow the existence of Taoist magic that could restrain his clanspeople? All these inconsistencies made Xue An feel a touch of doubt. But regrettably, with the scant information currently available, even if he wanted to analyze further, he couldn¡¯t. Xue An shook his head, casting all these thoughts to the back of his mind, and then prepared to go out to find some food. With his current Cultivation Level, he certainly no longer needed to eat. But Xue An always felt that as a human being, one should eat; if one truly transcended eating, wouldn¡¯t that diminish a lot of the pleasure? ¡°¡±¡± Even when he was the Immortal Venerable in his previous life, Xue An had never stopped eating, and he most loved to eat all kinds of bizarre and assorted snacks from the Multiverse. Therefore, Xue An had such excellent culinary skills. This time, coming to this realm was no exception. But when Xue An had just stepped out of his room, he suddenly paused. Because many little heads had suddenly popped up from above the courtyard wall. When they saw him coming out, these little heads were frightened and all shrank back. Xue An realized what was happening and couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly, ¡°Alright, come on out!¡± With his words, the courtyard gate was gently pushed open a crack, and the little girl who had been here before walked in front, with a long line of little children following her, entering the courtyard in single file. Xue An stood on the steps quietly watching. When the crowd had all come in, all these little ones stood with their hands behind their backs at a distance, sneakily looking at Xue An. Then the little girl raised her head and then stretched out both hands, taking out a small basket that was hidden behind her. The basket was old but clean. And in the basket, there were neatly arranged many dry pancakes and buns. Even among them, there was a small piece of fatty meat that shined with grease. Then the little girl took a deep breath, took a few steps forward, and extended the small basket towards Xue An. ¡°Brother, eat!¡± Xue An looked at these different-sized, variously shaped dry pancakes or buns, was silent for a moment, then suddenly smiled. ¡°Thank you!¡± Hearing Xue An say this, the little girl¡¯s eyes turned into curved crescents with her smile. ¡°Do you still have candy?¡± Xue An asked. The little girl was taken aback, then nodded vigorously, and took out a neatly folded candy wrapper from her bosom, inside it was a piece of milk candy that had slightly melted. Xue An was taken aback, at the same time, the little girl proudly pointed at the children who were slightly younger than her. ¡°Let brother see!¡± Hearing this, all these little ones stretched out their hands, opened their palms, and inside were pieces of candy divided up. Xue An was somewhat stunned. Because he realized that these pieces of candy were the ones he had given to the little girl, but at this moment, she had shared them all with her little friends. And because there were so many children but so little candy, she even divided the candy into equally sized pieces. And these ragged children had a joy on their faces that came from their hearts. Xue An smiled slightly, then gave the little girl a thumbs up, ¡°Well done!¡± Getting praised, the smile on the little girl¡¯s face grew even wider. At the same time, Xue An casually took out two big bags of candy from his portable space. ¡°This is your reward!¡± These two big bags of colorful candy made the little girl and all the children in the courtyard stare dumbfounded. It took a while before the little girl lifted her head to look at Xue An in a daze. ¡°Brother, this¡­¡± ¡°Take it and eat! If it¡¯s not enough, I still have more!¡± Xue An said with a smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only then did the little girl let out a cheer, rushed forward to grab the candies, and didn¡¯t leave but started sharing them with the other children right there. After each child got more than one piece of candy, many of them who were impatient immediately unpeeled one and popped it into their mouths. But many others almost reverently peeled off the candy wrappers and carefully savored the candy. To all of them, this sweet milk candy was simply the tastiest thing in the world. ¡°¡±¡± Chapter 1249 - Chapter 1249: Chapter 1246: The Moon Reaches Mid-Sky, Demon Ghost Attack (2nd Update) Chapter 1249: Chapter 1246: The Moon Reaches Mid-Sky, Demon Ghost Attack (2nd Update) ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Seeing the heartfelt smiles on these children¡¯s faces, Xue An¡¯s mood also brightened, and he asked with a light laugh. The little girl shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have a name, my mother calls me Rui¡¯er!¡± ¡°Rui¡¯er¡­¡± The little girl nodded, ¡°Mmm, big brother, thank you for the candies you gave us, they¡¯re the tastiest thing we¡¯ve ever eaten!¡± Xue An smiled, then bent down and pointed to a small basket set aside, ¡°You exchanged these candies with this, so no need to say thank you! And¡­¡± Xue An said with a smile: ¡°We are friends now, so there¡¯s even less need to say thanks!¡± ¡°Friends¡­¡± Xiao Rui murmured softly, then eagerly nodded her head, ¡°Mmm!¡± Just then, a commotion was heard outside the courtyard, and then a crowd of people burst in. Leading them was the youth Xing Yushu, followed by a group of villagers. These people came in angrily, their faces full of rage, originally intending to lash out. But when they saw the group of children in the yard, indulging in the taste of candy, they couldn¡¯t help but stand frozen in place. Xiao Rui also saw the newcomers and couldn¡¯t help but cry out. ¡°Mother, why are you here?¡± The middle-aged woman in the crowd, dressed in tattered clothes, was Xiao Rui¡¯s mother. Relieved to see her daughter safe and sound, she let out a sigh of relief, but when she heard her daughter¡¯s question, A look of shame appeared on the middle-aged woman¡¯s face and without explanation, she yanked Xiao Rui¡¯s arm and started to leave. Xiao Rui didn¡¯t dare to resist, and could only turn her head and shout with a young voice, ¡°Goodbye, big brother!¡± Xue An nodded with a smile, ¡°Goodbye!¡± Then, the people who had burst in led their children away one by one. In an instant, the previously lively courtyard became quiet, leaving only Xue An and Xing Yushu. Xue An stood on the stairs, quietly observing Xing Yushu, and smiled slightly. ¡°Would you like to come in and sit?¡± Xing Yushu¡¯s expression was already uncertain, and it darkened even further when he heard Xue An¡¯s invitation, he said coldly, ¡°No need!¡± Then, he glanced at the few candy wrappers left on the ground, his gaze briefly lingering before he took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°Did you give them the sugar?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes! To be precise, it¡¯s not a giveaway, but an exchange!¡± He said, pointing to the small basket filled with dry cakes and steamed buns. Xing Yushu¡¯s face showed an odd expression, he looked deeply at Xue An, then with a slightly mocking tone, said, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re being very noble doing this?¡± Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Hmm?¡± Xing Yushu continued, ¡°Whether you gave it or exchanged for it! But once these children have tasted the sweetness of sugar, how will they face their bleak and painful lives after this? Have you ever thought about that?¡± Saying that, Xing Yushu looked coldly at Xue An, his tone scornful, ¡°Of course, you wouldn¡¯t think about that, because you¡¯re just passing by, then showing a bit of kindness, and in a few days after you leave, you won¡¯t even remember what happened here! Am I right?¡± In the face of such ¡°aggressive¡± words from Xing Yushu, Xue An didn¡¯t get angry; instead, he laughed, then looked with interest at this young man who seemed to have experienced the vicissitudes of life despite his young age. ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, it seems I shouldn¡¯t have given them sugar?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Xue An nodded, then suddenly said: ¡°But have you considered that no matter how bleak and sad life is, there needs to be some hope, right? Otherwise, isn¡¯t that truly a path toward despair and death?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doing this to satisfy my own kindness, as you say! I just like these children! Plus, I¡¯m giving them a thought, a sweet thought that, no matter how sad they get in the future, will still bring sweetness when they recall it. Is that¡­ wrong?¡± Xue An¡¯s words turned Xing Yushu¡¯s complexion pale, and then he lowered his head in confusion. ¡°A thought¡­¡±, Xing Yushu muttered softly to himself, as if entranced. Xue An said nothing, just quietly watched. A moment later, Xing Yushu raised his head to give Xue An a deep look, and then turned to leave. Xue An let out a light sigh, ¡°There are more unhappy than fortunate things in this world, and those who try to shoulder it all on their own will gradually crumble. That¡¯s why I think you should often ponder the few fortunate things!¡± Hearing Xue An¡¯s words, Xing Yushu¡¯s figure trembled slightly, his steps faltered a little, but in the end, he still left with large strides. Xue An looked up at the slowly westward falling sunlight, his eyes gleaming brilliantly, and whispered, ¡°No matter who it is, as long as one is entrusted with the teachings of the Dao, I will help you!¡± As sunlight gradually faded, the atmosphere in the entire Demon-Sealing Town grew increasingly tense. The streets were deserted early on. Everyone shut their doors and hid under their beds, trembling with fear. Only Xue An cleared a stoned table in the courtyard, took out his tea set from his space, and began to brew tea. Night fell upon the world, and the red moonlight draped everything in an eerie veil. There was a gentle breeze, and Xue An slowly sipped his hot tea, his eyes twinkling unpredictably. Finally, the moon reached its zenith. At the same time, from the distant sky, there came a sinister laugh. This hollow and evil laughter traveled far in the dark night. Inside the Vermilion Tower, Xing Yushu¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he abruptly stood up, ¡°Grandfather!¡± Lying in bed, Xing Yuhe said in a deep voice, ¡°I heard it, sit down and don¡¯t move!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Sit down!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xing Yushu sat down unwillingly, his face filled with anxiety. The Demon Ghost that could send its laughter into the town despite the protection of the Talisman Spells on the city walls and those two Soul-Cleaving Lamps was undoubtedly extraordinary. Could grandfather¡¯s array of Talisman Spells truly withstand it? Xing Yushu felt uneasy. But Xing Yuhe¡¯s face was as calm as still water, showing not a trace of fear. Meanwhile. Outside the town, a demon wind swept past wildly, slowing only after reaching the town¡¯s border to reveal the figure within. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was a chilling Demon Ghost. It stood tens of meters tall, its body a greenish hue, with two horns on its head and an extremely fierce face. But that was not the main thing. Looking at its belly, there was a faint wriggling. Only under the shaking of the Demon Ghost¡¯s body could one see clearly that those moving things were, astonishingly, faces of people in pain. These faces were trapped in the Demon Ghost¡¯s stomach, struggling frantically, and faintly, one could even hear the woeful screams from within. Chapter 1252 - Chapter 1252: Chapter 1249 The Talisman Spell is Destroyed (First Update) Chapter 1252: Chapter 1249 The Talisman Spell is Destroyed (First Update) As the first ray of sunlight touched the earth at dawn, Demon-Sealing Town awoke from its slumber. People cautiously opened their doors and windows, apprehensively surveying the situation outside. They had not witnessed last night¡¯s great battle with their own eyes, but they all heard the hair-raising screams of the demon ghosts. Especially towards the end, when the entirety of Demon-Sealing Town trembled, nearly everyone felt a sense of despair and believed they were doomed. Yet, against all expectations, a flash of light appeared outside, and then all returned to silence. Despite this, no one dared to peek out to see what had happened, instead waiting, filled with extreme anxiety and unease, for the dawn to come. At this moment, upon seeing the outside world, everyone couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath, feeling a sense of relief at having survived a calamity. But just then, with a creak, the door of Vermilion Tower opened, and Xing Yushu slowly emerged. On his back, he carried Xing Yuhe, who had become frail from lying in bed for so long. Seeing the grandfather-grandson pair, everyone¡¯s expressions became very solemn, then looked on with eyes full of admiration. Xing Yushu, carrying his grandfather, slowly walked through the eerily silent streets. At each point, people silently followed behind without uttering a word. When they passed through the main street, almost all the residents of Demon-Sealing Town stepped out of their houses and silently followed. The guards at the city gate, upon seeing Xing Yushu and his grandfather, quickly opened the gate. The crowd left through the city gate. What greeted their eyes was a shocking scene. The walls were covered with numerous cracks, and many of the Talisman Spells previously engraved on them had been severely damaged. Seeing this, everyone¡¯s heart sank. The destruction meant that the Talisman Spells which Xing Yuhe had spent countless energy to arrange were now virtually washed away. Without the protection of the Talisman Spells, Demon-Sealing Town could not withstand the invasions of demon ghosts, and it may not be long before it became like those ancient towns that disappeared in the jungle, overrun by demon ghosts, turning into a land of death. Everyone¡¯s faces turned very ugly, especially Xing Yushu, whose complexion was so dark it seemed water could drip from it. Xing Yuhe, however, just glanced at the severely damaged Talisman Spells and then smiled. ¡°Yushu, walk a few steps forward!¡± Xing Yushu carried his grandfather forward a few steps, until Xing Yuhe softly said, ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Then Xing Yushu stopped. After that, Xing Yuhe looked around, his expression gradually becoming solemn, and finally, he slowly closed his eyes. All at once, everyone watched intensely, even holding their breath. Xiao Rui stood in the crowd with her mother, but clearly, her attention was not on these matters. Her head turned from side to side, her large eyes filled with hope, as if she were searching for something. Just at that moment, Xue An slowly walked over on the street. The instant she saw Xue An, Xiao Rui¡¯s face burst into a radiant smile; although she didn¡¯t dare to shout, she waved vigorously, trying to attract Xue An¡¯s attention. The arrival of Xue An didn¡¯t draw the attention of the others. When Xue An saw the excitement on Xiao Rui¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly, gave her a nod, and then raised his head to look at Xing Yuhe and his grandson in the distance. At that moment, Xing Yuhe slowly opened his eyes, his gaze revealing a touch of shock and gravity. ¡°Grandfather, what is it?¡± Xing Yushu hurriedly asked. Xing Yuhe spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Such a powerful Sword Intent, even stronger than those Sword Immortals I¡¯ve encountered before, but beyond that, there is no mark or indication of identity.¡± ¡°Could it really have been a passing Sword Immortal powerhouse?¡± asked Xing Yushu. ¡°Now it seems, that is the only possibility!¡± ¡°But why did he leave directly after lending a hand, without making any contact with us?¡± Xing Yushu expressed his surprise. Xing Yuhe replied with a bitter smile and a shake of his head, ¡°How could we possibly speculate about such an Immortal? Perhaps he was just passing by and saw Demon Ghosts causing trouble, so he helped us out on a whim! After all, a being capable of unleashing such Sword Intent is hardly different from an Immortal!¡± Xing Yuhe¡¯s voice was full of exclamation. Xing Yushu, on the other hand, exhibited a longing look. At this, Xing Yuhe looked up at the city wall, a complex sheen crossing his eyes, then said in a weighty tone, ¡°With the suppression of this residual Sword Intent, no Demon Ghosts will dare to cause mischief for at least three days, which means we have only three days to repair the Talisman Spells on the city wall! Yushu¡­¡± Xing Yushu¡¯s complexion tightened, ¡°Grandfather!¡± ¡°I simply don¡¯t have the energy to repair so many Talisman Spells now, so this time you must lend a hand as well!¡± ¡°Me?¡± Xing Yushu¡¯s face showed utter astonishment. Xing Yuhe nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°But¡­ I¡¯ve never done it before!¡± Xing Yushu was still hesitant. Xing Yuhe chuckled, ¡°Who was born knowing how to do it? Although at your age, it¡¯s indeed a bit early, I don¡¯t have much time left. If I don¡¯t teach you these things while I¡¯m still here, then there will truly be no chance!¡± Hearing this, Xing Yushu¡¯s eyes showed a sorrowful expression, but then he promptly bowed his head deeply, ¡°Understood!¡± At this point, Xing Yuhe looked up at the crowd, ¡°Fellow villagers, you have all seen the current situation. Time is pressing. To repair the city wall and Talisman Spells quickly, we must all work together!¡± No sooner had he spoken than the crowd immediately buzzed with excitement. ¡°Elder Xing, rest assured, such a matter concerns the safety of us all; we naturally cannot shirk our responsibilities!¡± ¡°Exactly, just give us the order, and we¡¯ll follow without a second word!¡± ¡°Elder, you¡¯re not well, you just need to command here, we¡¯ll handle all the work!¡± Amidst the rallying cries, Xing Yuhe smiled and nodded, ¡°Thank you very much! The repair of the wall is feasible, but for the Talisman Spells, we need people who can write. Do any of you know how to write?¡± As soon as these words came out, the crowd that had been boiling with enthusiasm instantly fell silent, the people looking at each other, all showing difficulty on their faces. Seeing this scene, Xing Yuhe sighed lightly, having had a premonition of this outcome. After all, for these people, survival was challenging enough, let alone having the leisure to read and write. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Moreover, on this continent, literacy was a privilege of the nobility; for regular folks, being able to write their own name was already quite rare. It looks like they could only rely on the two of them, grandfather and grandson. Just as Xing Yuhe was about to give up with a wry smile. A detached voice came from behind the crowd. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Chapter 1253 - Chapter 1253: Chapter 1250: The Pen Walks the Dragon-Snake (2nd Update) Chapter 1253: Chapter 1250: The Pen Walks the Dragon-Snake (2nd Update) Whoosh! All heads turned in unison, and all eyes immediately focused on the person speaking. Among the crowd, Xiao Rui was no exception, but when she saw who was speaking, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but gradually widen. There stood Xue An, calm and serene, offering a slight smile to Xing Yuhe, ¡°I happen to know how to write a few characters, and now that I am staying in the city, it is only right for me to help!¡± Hearing his words, Xing Yuhe was slightly taken aback and then looked deep into Xue An¡¯s eyes and nodded with a smile, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we are grateful for your assistance!¡± However, Xing Yushu was not quite satisfied with this decision, but since his grandfather had already agreed, he had nothing to say and could only cast a cold glance at Xue An before going down to prepare. Pressed for time, no one dared to delay, and everyone started to bustle about. Xiao Rui approached timidly, expressing her admiration: ¡°Big brother, you can write as well?¡± Xue An nodded with a smile, ¡°Yes, I can!¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s so amazing!¡± Admiration sparkled in Xiao Rui¡¯s eyes. Xue An smiled, ¡°Would you like to learn?¡± ¡°I¡­ can I?¡± Xiao Rui pointed at herself, asking incredulously. ¡°Why not, as long as you want to learn, of course you can!¡± Xiao Rui almost jumped up from the ground, her face bright with excitement as she said, ¡°Thank you, big brother!¡± At this moment, Xiao Rui¡¯s mother also came over, but this time, the middle-aged woman no longer appeared wary of Xue An, instead nodding with a hint of respect. It wasn¡¯t just her, everyone around looked at Xue An with respect in their eyes. After all, for them, a person who could write was worthy of respect. Just like Xing Yuhe, who had saved the entire town, he was indeed a truly capable person. Moreover, Xue An was now about to help with the repair of the city wall¡¯s Talisman Spells, garnering even more respect from the people. The population within the town was not too large, but with the safety of each individual at stake, there was no need for mobilization; people began to work as quickly as they could on their own accord. Soon enough, the elaborate preparations were ready. Xing Yuhe lay on a specially made sickbed, directing everyone. The outside of the town had already become a busy construction site, with people working in an orderly manner. The men were responsible for tasks requiring heavy physical labor like laying stones, while the women applied specially made mortar to fill the gaps, ensuring the wall¡¯s solidity. Even children like Xiao Rui were not idle, trying their best to assist in any way they could. Everyone was busily engaged, and despite the hard work, no one complained for fear of their lives; instead, they focused on reinforcing the walls. But what they were doing was more of a psychological comfort; the real protection would come from the Talisman Spells on the walls. Due to the urgency, as soon as a section of the wall was repaired, Xing Yushu would immediately begin the restoration process. Despite it being his first time completing the Talisman Spells independently, his grandfather¡¯s guidance made the process go rather smoothly. However, engraving Talisman Spells is an extremely meticulous and rigorous process, where any mistake could render all previous efforts useless. Add to that Xing Yushu¡¯s lack of experience, so the idea of him single-handedly repairing so many Talisman Spells in just three days was almost impossible. That is why Xing Yuhe was looking for someone who could write. He had Xing Yushu first outline the patterns of the Talisman Spells to avoid any mistakes, with Xue An responsible for completing the remaining steps afterwards. Though it sounded easy, in reality, it was quite difficult. After all, the patterns of these Talisman Spells are often extremely complex, and a slight carelessness in the brushwork can lead to errors. Therefore, Xing Yuhe originally intended to let Xue An adjust before getting back to work, but unexpectedly, when Xue An picked up the brush, he easily completed all the Talisman Spells required for copying. Moreover, the lines were clear and distinct, of very high quality. This stunned both Xing Yuhe and Xing Yushu. As for Xue An, he just smiled, ¡°I forgot to tell you guys, I used to love painting, so these lines are really simple for me!¡± This answer eased Xing Yuhe¡¯s concern about the progress of the work, and he nodded with a laugh, ¡°Young Master Xue truly has distinguished talent and knowledge, impressive!¡± Although Xing Yushu had always found Xue An a bit awkward, at this moment he had to bow his head and silently acknowledged. This guy is not without skill after all! As for the other people in the small town, they respected Xue An even more, always addressing him as ¡®Master¡¯. The composed demeanor of Xue An, along with his ever-smiling face, also won over many people¡¯s favor. It even caused many young girls in the town to have hearts aflutter, often seeking various opportunities to talk to Xue An. But no matter who it was, Xue An would always just smile and nod, his expression full of aloofness, never showing any extra closeness to any girl. This left many of the girls deeply dejected. However, Xue An was very close to Xiao Rui and the other children, often taking out candies to reward them. This quickly turned him into the children¡¯s hero in the town, becoming the idol in these kids¡¯ hearts. Especially Xiao Rui, who had pretty much become Xue An¡¯s little sidekick. Whenever there was free time, a group of children would gather around Xue An to listen to his tellings of strange and wondrous tales. Today was no exception. During the rest time after lunch, Xue An finished telling a segment about Sun Wukong making a ruckus in the Heavenly Palace. The story made the children¡¯s eyes shine with excitement. ¡°Wow, is there really such an amazing monkey?¡± ¡°Yeah! It sounds so thrilling!¡± The adults couldn¡¯t help but click their tongues in admiration as well. Only Xing Yushu watched from a distance with a touch of indifference, but his heart was somewhat stirred. Because he suddenly remembered his and his grandfather¡¯s current predicament, which was so similar to Sun Wukong being suppressed under Five Finger Mountain. Regrettably, he didn¡¯t possess the monkey¡¯s formidable power! Xing Yushu felt a tinge of sadness in his heart. At that moment, Xiao Rui suddenly said, ¡°Big brother, are you going to teach us calligraphy today?¡± Since Xue An had previously promised this little girl, whenever he had time during the past few days, he would teach them how to write. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Speaking of which, the script here seemed to be interconnected with the ancient script of the Hua Clan, yet these people were certainly not of the Hua Clan. This inevitably deepened the thread of curiosity in Xue An¡¯s heart. However, at this moment, when he heard Xiao Rui¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly, ¡°Today, I won¡¯t teach you writing, how about I paint a picture for you instead?¡± ¡°Painting? Yay, yay!¡± Xiao Rui and the other children cheered excitedly. Xue An smiled faintly, then picked up the brush and ink, went in front of the city gate, looked up to examine the slightly dilapidated gate for a few moments, then his brush danced like a Dragon-Snake as he began to paint on the gate. Chapter 1254 - Chapter 1254: Chapter 1251: Drawing a Dragon without Dotting its Eyes (Third Update) Chapter 1254: Chapter 1251: Drawing a Dragon without Dotting its Eyes (Third Update) At first, Xing Yushu didn¡¯t pay much attention. This minor skill of painting was also something Xing Yushu had learned in his childhood, but he had long since stopped pursuing it. In this an era of insecurity and turmoil, unless it¡¯s those well-fed nobles using it to pass the time, who would have the mood to study painting? However, Xue An¡¯s current performance confirmed a suspicion in Xing Yushu¡¯s heart. This guy must be, or at least used to be, a noble; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t possess such good manners and knowledge. But besides that, there wasn¡¯t a trace of spiritual power fluctuations on him. This caused Xing Yushu to shake his head inwardly. All bookishness is of no practical use. This saying is not a joke at this time. This guy has no skills at all and dares to run around outside; he¡¯s lucky to be alive! After pondering for a while, Xing Yushu then decided to leave. But just at that moment, the crowd let out a burst of exclamations. ¡°Wow! So beautiful!¡± ¡°My God, it¡¯s as if it¡¯s alive!¡± These exclamations made Xing Yushu slightly startle and he couldn¡¯t help but look up. Then he was stunned as well. Above the city gate, a vivid and lifelike giant dragon was taking shape under Xue An¡¯s brush. Even from a great distance, Xing Yushu could still feel the majestic aura from this giant dragon. For that instant, Xing Yushu even thought the dragon had come alive. This rendered Xing Yushu somewhat foolish. Not to mention anything else, with just this earth-shattering artistic skill, Xue An was definitely not ordinary. Even Xing Yuhe, upon seeing the dragon painted by Xue An, couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Finally, after Xue An finished the last stroke, he stepped back a few paces, nodded in satisfaction, then turned his head and smiled at Xiao Rui: ¡°Does it look good?¡± Xiao Rui¡¯s eyes were almost dazzled. Upon hearing Xue An¡¯s words, she nodded frantically, ¡°It looks good! Big brother, you are simply amazing! But big brother, why doesn¡¯t this dragon have eyes?¡± Saying so, Xiao Rui pointed to the head of the giant dragon. The crowd turned their gaze there. Indeed. On the head of this giant dragon, where the eyes should have been, there was only a blank space. Xue An smiled and then gently patted Xiao Rui¡¯s head, ¡°Silly child, because if I were to draw the eyes, then this dragon would come to life!¡± Xiao Rui¡¯s eyes gradually widened, clearly believing Xue An¡¯s words. But the people around showed skeptical looks upon hearing this. A dragon coming to life just from drawing its eyes? This sounds as absurd as a tall tale! Even Xing Yushu couldn¡¯t help but be stunned upon hearing this, then he looked towards his grandfather. Xing Yuhe shook his head slightly to him. Because even he had never heard of a saying where drawing the eyes could bring a painted dragon to life. Even those secret techniques and magical abilities he had heard of couldn¡¯t achieve this. Seeing that even his grandfather had never heard of it, Xing Yushu couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly, and the slight admiration he had for Xue An dissipated like smoke. Because in his view, what Xue An was doing was obviously bragging, just to show off his extraordinariness. This made Xing Yushu dismissive, so he turned around and left. But his attitude did not affect the admiration Xiao Rui and the others had for Xue An in the slightest. Three days passed. The city wall was finally repaired, and all the Talisman Spells on it had been redrawn. Only then did everyone let out a sigh of relief. After all, just surviving in these tumultuous times was already extremely difficult; as for the hardship and fatigue, those were nothing at all. And after this incident, Xue An¡¯s status rose even higher; wherever he went, people respectfully called him ¡°Master.¡± Every meal, there were people eagerly vying to deliver food to him. And Xue An accepted it all with equanimity, without declining. However, within the Vermilion Tower, Xing Yuhe¡¯s complexion grew worse day by day. Xing Yushu also stopped leaving the house and would stay beside his grandfather around the clock, unkempt and disheveled, for Xing Yuhe was imparting all his knowledge to him. He would speak a few words and then rest for a while, as his physical strength had become extremely weak. Even so, Xing Yuhe refused to delay, biting through the pain and persisting. This caused Xing Yushu to choke up and struggle for words as he listened. Of course, to the outside world, all of this was completely unknown. Only Xue An occasionally glanced towards the Vermilion Tower, sighing softly. And just as Demon-Sealing Town returned to peace. On the great road thousands of miles away from the town, a slow-moving caravan approached. The caravan seemed to emerge from darkness itself, with black horses and carriages; wherever one looked, everything was black. As it drew closer, one would be shocked to find that these horses and chariots were all three feet above the ground, floating past. This silent procession, like specters emerging from hell, carried on without the slightest sound. In the midst of this chilling atmosphere, the curtain of the central carriage was gently lifted, and a hand extended out. A hand as delicate as a slender onion, long and beautiful. Then the hand gestured lightly, and the caravan abruptly came to a stop. Suddenly, a surge of dark energy emanated from the ground in front of the carriage. As the dark energy dispersed, a man appeared within it, wearing a black hooded cloak, his lower body ghostly, dissolving into layers of mist. ¡°How much further?¡± A cool female voice came from the carriage, the sound waves causing the darkness to tremble slightly. ¡°Replying to the Commandery Princess, we can now clearly sense that old fellow¡¯s aura, and it¡¯s getting stronger and stronger. This indicates that the old man can no longer control his injuries, hence why he can¡¯t suppress the poison within him! Judging from what we can sense now, we are at most within a thousand miles,¡± the man in black responded with a fawning smile. There was a moment of silence inside the carriage, then the carriage trembled slightly, and a beautiful, chilly woman, with lips as black as ink, emerged from within. Upon seeing her face, everyone in the caravan, including the man in black, bowed their heads in deference. The woman ignored them and simply raised her eyes to look at the road vanishing into the darkness. After a moment, she spoke coldly, ¡°Since we can sense him, others can too. Therefore, if we want to seize the opportunity, we must get there before everyone else! So I don¡¯t want to hear about ranges; I want specifics on how far and exactly when we can arrive! Do you understand?¡± With that, the woman glanced at the man. The man trembled and hurriedly bowed deeply, ¡°The Commandery Princess can rest assured, I will do my utmost and not fail this mission!¡± ¡°Very well! Now let¡¯s move at full speed, and before tomorrow, I want to see him appear before me!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The curtains closed again, and the man in black hastily wiped the non-existent cold sweat from his forehead. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He understood better than anyone the consequences of failing his mission. After all, the one giving orders was among the top echelons of power in Jing Country, the eldest daughter of the Baili Clan, known as the Dark Princess, Baili Shaoguang. So after a slight hesitation, the man waved his hand, ¡°Set out!¡± The spectral caravan suddenly accelerated and turned into a streak of black light, disappearing atop the vast ancient road. Their direction was aimed straight at Demon-Sealing Town. Chapter 1255 - Chapter 1255: Chapter 1252: All the Nobles Emerge (Fourth Update) Chapter 1255: Chapter 1252: All the Nobles Emerge (Fourth Update) Just as Baili Shaoguang hastened on his journey with all his might. High above in the sky, another team was flying quietly. In the center of the team was a pitch-black sedan chair. At the moment, the sedan chair was engulfed in a black light, flying with an eye-catching speed. The sedan chair didn¡¯t appear large from the outside, but it was extremely spacious inside, and extravagantly furnished. At this moment, inside the sedan chair, Zeng Jialiang, the eldest son of the Zeng Family, was smilingly lifting his cup, and gave a nod to the pale-faced man sitting opposite him. ¡°Come on, Brother Jin, let¡¯s drink together!¡± Jin Haorang shivered slightly, awakening from his contemplation, and then also lifted a cup of wine, drinking it down together. After the drink, they set down their cups. Zeng Jialiang smiled lightly, ¡°Seeing Brother Jin constantly distracted, could it be that you¡¯re worrying about the opportunity at hand?¡± Upon hearing this, Jin Haorang sighed, ¡°Indeed! Brother Zeng, to be honest, ever since we left Jingdu, I¡¯ve been somewhat on edge, feeling like this trip won¡¯t go that smoothly!¡± Zeng Jialiang laughed heartily, ¡°Since when did Brother Jin start to believe in such feelings? As the eldest son of Jing Country¡¯s number one royal merchant, the Jin Family, could it be that you¡¯ve also grown fearful?¡± Jin Haorang smiled bitterly and shook his head, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not about fear, and with the presence of Young Master Zeng here, I have even more confidence!¡± Zeng Jialiang responded with a proud smile, noncommittal. Because Jin Haorang¡¯s status was noble, he was not inferior. After all, if one were to talk about the noble families of Jing Country, the Zeng Family would certainly be included. ¡°What, then, is Brother Jin worried about?¡± Zeng Jialiang asked indifferently. Jin Haorang said in a deep voice: ¡°The Xing Family was once considered a pillar of the state for Jing Country, yet due to disagreements with the Imperial Family, they met with a disastrous end, leaving only Xing Yuhe and Xing Yushu who managed to escape. It¡¯s been years since they vanished without a trace, making it impossible for anyone to find them! Until recently, through the unique poison in their systems, we located where they¡¯ve been!¡± ¡°Because of this, many of Jing Country¡¯s nobility have rallied to capture the opportunity on Xing Yuhe¡¯s person! However, I feel there¡¯s more to this matter than meets the eye!¡± Zeng Jialiang slightly raised his eyebrow, ¡°Oh? Why would Brother Jin say that?¡± Jin Haorang pondered for a long while, then said with a wry smile, ¡°I can¡¯t quite put my finger on it. It might just be me being overly suspicious, but I have this feeling that something unexpected might happen during this affair.¡± ¡°You mean to say¡­¡± Zeng Jialiang was slightly taken aback. Jin Haorang shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t be certain, just harboring some doubts!¡± Zeng Jialiang laughed, ¡°It¡¯s always right to be cautious, but Brother Jin might be a tad too careful. With the power we two possess, we could conquer the world, so how could we fear some dying old man?¡± Jin Haorang nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true, yet given that the nobility of Jing Country are all mobilized, we too must act first. Otherwise, losing the initiative could mean all our efforts come to naught.¡± ¡°Heh! As if I¡¯d worry about that bunch of good-for-nothings?¡± Zeng Jialiang¡¯s face showed a hint of scorn. Jin Haorang laughed, ¡°Those guys who only brag and indulge in pleasures surely don¡¯t count. But this time the matter is of great importance. I¡¯ve heard¡­ it seems the Commandery Princess herself has taken action!¡± The words ¡°Commandery Princess¡± seemed to carry a magical power. Zeng Jialiang, who had been nonchalant, turned pale upon hearing them, and then slowly exhaled. ¡°So Baili Shaoguang, that wretched woman, has made a move?¡± Jin Haorang nodded. ¡°This is a bit tricky now!¡± Zeng Jialiang muttered to himself, suddenly becoming fierce, ¡°It seems the only thing we can do now is to find Xing Yuhe before that damn woman!¡± With a wave of his hand, a mass of black qi appeared in front of Zeng Jialiang. After whispering a few words to it, The black qi then disappeared without a trace. Following this, the speed of the palanquin carried by the attendants sharply increased, hurrying towards a distant place at a rapid pace. ¡°Come, come, come, let¡¯s continue drinking. Even if Baili Shaoguang, that woman, really shows up, with the two of us joining hands, could we really be scared of her?¡± Zeng Jialiang said with a laugh. But these words seemed more like self-encouragement. Jin Haorang was well aware but merely smiled and then raised his cup to continue drinking with Zeng Jialiang. Only a trace of worry, not easily noticed by others, flashed through his eyes. Whether it was Baili Shaoguang who was advancing straight along the great path, or Zeng Jialiang flying high in the sky, neither noticed the cold and enigmatic killing intent hidden in the darkness after they passed. If you were to draw a large circle with a radius of ten thousand miles centered around Demon-Sealing Town, you would find that within this large circle, it¡¯s not towns that dominate but rather a nearly boundless vast sea of forest. The dense, thick forests almost completely cover the land, with only one road cutting through it, serving as the connection between Demon-Sealing Town and the outside world. Even during the daytime, no sunlight can be seen in this forest that blocks out the sky and sun. Such a forest is also referred to with utmost respect and fear by the people living nearby as the Ghost Forest. Even if you are a True Immortal, once you enter this vast sea of forest, you will disappear without a trace and be unable to return. It¡¯s not just about people; even wild beasts dare not approach this forest. And right in the center of this vast sea of forest, there stands an almost heaven-reaching colossal tree. The tree¡¯s bark has already aged like dragon scales, and its trunk grows in a twisted and coiling manner. At first glance, it looks as if a Tyrannosaur is crouching there. Around the colossal tree, all the other trees bow down, as if worshipping their King. And at that moment, Several vines retracted from the void and then coiled at the foot of the colossal tree. A moment later, the gigantic tree began to tremble slightly, and the rustling sounds made by its shaking branches were enough to send shivers down one¡¯s spine. Where the sound waves passed, all the surrounding trees trembled, causing waves to surge through the forest sea. Then before the colossal tree, black qi filled the air and instantly condensed into a middle-aged man who emanated an air of undisputed authority. Clad in thick wooden armor with a pair of eyes exuding a cold murderous intent, he then appeared to cry and laugh as he roared, ¡°That snotty-nosed old Taoist dares to kill my concubine and destroy my underlings?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The voice was harsh and disagreeable, a mix of both male and female voices. Where the roar reached, many trees directly exploded into smithereens. The man then angrily said, ¡°I gave that snotty-nosed old man some face, by allowing this little town to exist without interference, but he¡¯s so ungrateful. Since that¡¯s the case, then all shall die!¡± As his words fell, the trees in the forest sea bowed to either side, revealing a path, and then the branches of the colossal tree extended to form a throne. The man sat upon it, then he cut through the forest sea, heading straight for Demon-Sealing Town in the distance. Chapter 1256 - Chapter 1256: Chapter 1253 A Big Scene (First Update) Chapter 1256: Chapter 1253 A Big Scene (First Update) ¡°Big brother, do you think my writing is nice?¡± Xiao Rui ran up to Xue An excitedly, carefully holding a piece of paper in her hand. On the paper were three large characters. Qian Xirui. Xue An picked it up and looked at it carefully, ¡°Not bad!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xiao Rui¡¯s eyes shone with joy. Xue An nodded and smiled: ¡°You¡¯ve only been learning for a few days, and to be able to write like this is indeed very impressive!¡± In the past few days, Xue An taught the children in his spare time how to write. Among them, Xiao Rui had made the fastest progress. Within just a few days, she could skillfully write many characters, the best-written being the name Xue An had given her. Receiving praise from Xue An, Xiao Rui smiled even more happily, ¡°My mom, after seeing my written name, was so happy that she burst into tears, and said that we must thank you properly, big brother!¡± Xue An smiled but said nothing. During this time, his relationship with the town¡¯s residents had grown increasingly harmonious. Especially Xiao Rui¡¯s mother, out of gratitude for Xue An¡¯s care for the children, often brought over some food she made herself. Xue An did not refuse it. Because in this period, there were more than a few people who brought him food, among them were shy young girls who secretly came over and left homemade snacks at his doorstep. However, Xue An did not give these snacks much thought after receiving them, as he would distribute them directly to the children. If not for this approach, it is probable that some might have come knocking on his door with marriage proposals. Meanwhile. Inside the Vermilion Tower. Xing Yuhe used the last of his strength to finally say all that needed to be told to Xing Yushu. Then he lay weakly on the bed, his complexion not pale but abnormally flushed with a hint of crimson. Xing Yushu¡¯s heart slowly sank because he clearly understood that once this symptom appeared, it meant his grandfather was nearing his last breath. This made him shiver, tears glistening in his eyes. ¡°Grandfather¡­.¡± Xing Yuhe waved his hand gently, then a faint smile appeared on his lips, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I can hold on for a while longer! Did you¡­ remember everything I said before?¡± Xing Yushu nodded vigorously, voice trembling, ¡°I remember!¡± ¡°Good! Remember, after I die, leave as I told you and don¡¯t linger, understand?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Yes! But if I leave, what will happen to Demon-Sealing Town?¡± Xing Yushu asked tremblingly. A bitter smile crossed Xing Yuhe¡¯s face. ¡°This Demon-Sealing Town sheltered us, and in return, we protected it for so many years, but now I can¡¯t hold on anymore! A few days ago, I finished repairing the Talisman Spells; under normal circumstances, they should continue to protect Demon-Sealing Town for another ten years. After ten years, you should have achieved something, then return here for a visit! After all, you can¡¯t be confined here for your whole life!¡± Hearing this, Xing Yushu could only bow his head. In his short life of just over a decade, Demon-Sealing Town held an extremely important place. The luxurious worry-free life of his childhood had grown faint due to his tender age at the time. Only this Demon-Sealing Town, which occupied most of his youthful years, became his second hometown. That¡¯s why he found it so hard to leave. Naturally, Xing Yuhe understood all this and couldn¡¯t help but extend his arm, now as thin and dry as a withered branch, gently touching his cheek, whispering softly. ¡°Foolish child, do you really think that staying here can change anything? The Ghost King within the Ghost Forest will eventually come to his senses, and by then, with your current strength, you will not be enough to deter him. Thus, the only way is to become stronger, so that you can protect the residents of this small town in ten years!¡± ¡°Yes! Yushu understands!¡± Xing Yushu took a deep breath and spoke slowly. Xing Yuhe smiled and nodded, but at that moment, he suddenly looked up, his eyes revealing a shocking brightness, and he exclaimed in uncertainty. ¡°What¡¯s going on? They¡¯ve actually pursued us here?¡± Xing Yushu was startled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Grandfather?¡± Xing Yuhe¡¯s expression turned uglier, and he suddenly said in a deep voice: ¡°Give me the Elixir that Master Yao Gui left behind!¡± Xing Yushu hurriedly took out a jade bottle from his chest, and as soon as he poured it out, Xing Yuhe swallowed it in one gulp, then closed his eyes, his complexion starting to undergo unpredictable changes. Xing Yushu felt the hair on his body stand on end because he really didn¡¯t know what was happening. Meanwhile. Xue An, who was teaching a group of children to write in the courtyard, also suddenly looked up towards the distant sky, a cold smile appearing on his lips. ¡°This is quite lively!¡± Speaking, Xue An turned his head to look towards Vermilion Tower, speaking indifferently, ¡°It seems my guess was correct. The poison in your body will not only take your life, but can also act as a locator!¡± Xiao Rui, unaware of what was happening, looked at Xue An with some confusion, ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s happening? What¡¯s going on?¡± Xue An slightly smiled, ¡°Nothing much, just a bit of excitement!¡± ¡°Excitement?¡± Xiao Rui was somewhat dumbfounded. Xue An laughed, tilting his head to look at the sparse starry night sky, and said indifferently, ¡°Yes, quite a big excitement!¡± At this moment, in Vermilion Tower, Xing Yuhe, having swallowed the Elixir, was surrounded by a halo of light, the wrinkles on his face rapidly diminishing, and even his graying hair turned black in an instant. This miraculous sight left Xing Yushu staring wide-eyed. He never imagined that the Elixir left by Master Yao Gui would have such a remarkable effect. Does this mean that Grandfather can now live on? Xing Yushu thought hopefully. Just then, Xing Yuhe suddenly opened his eyes, leaped up from the bed, and rushed straight out. Xing Yushu was taken aback for a moment, then hurriedly followed. After swallowing the Elixir, Xing Yuhe¡¯s speed was terrifyingly fast, and in just a blink, he had flown to the skies above the city walls. Xing Yushu barely caught up, somewhat out of breath, said, ¡°Grandfather, what¡¯s¡­¡± He stopped before finishing his sentence. Because he already knew the answer. At the end of the ancient road outside the town, he could see a group of figures appearing. At first, Xing Yushu wasn¡¯t sure what they were. Because the distance was too far, looking from afar, he could only see small black figures. But in just a few breaths, this group crossed an extremely long distance with a terrifying speed and arrived at the base of the city. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was only then that Xing Yushu shockingly realized that was a ghostly caravan as if it had emerged from hell itself. The purely black horse-drawn carriages quietly stopped on the ancient road below the town, silent, not even a whisper of extra breath could be detected. All that was there was the billowing black mist above this eerie caravan. Seeing this scene, Xing Yuhe¡¯s face instantly turned extremely ugly as he spoke word by word. ¡°Baili Clan!¡± Chapter 1257 - Chapter 1257: Chapter 1254: Maggots of the Instep, A Great Battle (Second Update) Chapter 1257: Chapter 1254: Maggots of the Instep, A Great Battle (Second Update) The voice was filled with deep-seated hatred. Along with his words, a light laughter emanated from within the caravan. Then, the curtain of the carriage lifted, and a cloud of black mist spread out, revealing a woman as cold as ice with pure black lips. Suddenly, the woman looked up at Xing Yuhe who was standing atop the city walls, her face showing a trace of a cold smile. ¡°Xing Yuhe, long time no see!¡± Xing Yuhe¡¯s expression was as calm as still water, staring intently at Baili Shaoguang, then spoke in a chilling tone, ¡°You really are like persistent maggots, even managing to find this place!¡± Baili Shaoguang chuckled lightly, ¡°Xing Yuhe, if it weren¡¯t for your deep cultivation level suppressing the toxins within you, did you really think we wouldn¡¯t be able to find you?¡± Upon hearing this, Xing Yuhe was taken aback, then he realized, ¡°So it was the poison in me that gave away my traces?¡± Baili Shaoguang nodded, ¡°Exactly!¡± As she spoke, she lifted her head and looked coldly at Xing Yuhe, ¡°No need for unnecessary words, Xing Yuhe, you are a smart man. You surely understand why I came here! Now, hand over the opportunity quietly, and I might spare you and this little town behind you!¡± Xing Yuhe laughed, his smile filled with mockery, ¡°You¡¯ve said these words not just once, ten years ago. But do you think, I would believe it?¡± Baili Shaoguang¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Xing Yuhe, do not think I am scared of you. Since you are already unable to suppress the severe poison in you, it proves that you are at the end of your strength. Any further struggle is futile and will only quicken your demise!¡± Xing Yuhe laughed heartily, then turned to look at his grandson, ¡°Yushu, do you see now? This is the person our Xing family went to great lengths to protect!¡± Xing Yushu¡¯s eyes were as stern as iron, fixating on Baili Shaoguang and then he nodded heavily, ¡°I see it clearly!¡± ¡°Good, remember their demeanor, and in the future, return the grudge to our Xing family tenfold!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Baili Shaoguang heard this and coldly snorted, ¡°Seeking death!¡± With that, she waved her hand. Behind her, specks of black light appeared, led by the man who had led the way. As these black lights dispersed, ghosts floating in the air emerged, then they bowed in unison to Baili Shaoguang, ¡°Commandery Princess!¡± Baili Shaoguang pointed forward and said coldly, ¡°Destroy this town, capture Xing Yuhe alive!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± At her command, the endless horde of ghosts transformed into a black torrent, rushing directly towards Demon-Sealing Town. But as soon as they breached within two hundred zhang, the talisman spells on the city walls emitted a brilliant golden light. Where the light touched, the black light let out heartbreaking wails and then vanished. However, Baili Shaoguang remained unfazed by this, instead scoffing coldly as her hair fluttered without wind, and the black light around her intensified dozens of times, forcefully charging forward. Despite the brilliance of the golden light, against such an assault of black energy, it was still inadequate. The city walls trembled slightly, clearly reaching their limit. Just then, Xing Yuhe sharply shouted, his eyes gleaming with light, then clapped his hands together, ¡°Face! Soldier!¡± Upon uttering these true words, a massive talisman spell directly blasted towards Baili Shaoguang. A solemn expression appeared on Baili Shaoguang¡¯s face, she waved her hand, and the black mist that had been spreading around thickened into a heavy shield, resisting the talisman spell with a clash. Boom! A muffled sound followed. Baili Shaoguang involuntarily stepped back several paces, his face slightly pale. Xing Yuhe swayed slightly as well but did not retreat. Instead, the brilliance in his eyes became even more dazzling. Meanwhile, the entire town had been disturbed, and although the people dared not come closer, they all stood on the streets looking up. Xing Yushu¡¯s heart tightened, and he exclaimed, ¡°Grandpa!¡± Xing Yuhe waved his hand to signal him not to speak, then took a deep breath and said slowly to Baili Shaoguang outside the city: ¡°Baili Shaoguang, with this palm strike you should understand my current strength. I have no intention of killing you; leave now, and I will not pursue this matter!¡± Upon hearing this, Baili Shaoguang¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly, looking at Xing Yuhe with some apprehension. After all, she had not gained an advantage from that palm strike. This inevitably filled her heart with doubts. Could it be that her speculation was wrong, and this fellow¡¯s strength was not diminished at all? As she hesitated, a soft laugh came from above. ¡°Commandery Princess, you indeed arrived a step earlier than us!¡± Hearing this voice, Baili Shaoguang¡¯s expression instantly became very unsightly, then she coldly said. ¡°Zeng Jialiang!¡± ¡°Indeed, it is I!¡± As the voice fell, a black lacquered large sedan suddenly appeared in front of everyone, and then the sedan curtain was lifted, with Zeng Jialiang and Jin Haorang walking out one after another. The appearance of these two men instantly made the situation even more tense. Especially Xing Yuhe, who clenched his teeth and chanted in a deep voice: ¡°Zeng Family, Jin Family!¡± ¡°Indeed, the younger generation of the Zeng Family, I¡¯ve seen Senior Xing!¡± Zeng Jialiang said with a grin and a salute. Xing Yuhe¡¯s face was as grim as water. Then Zeng Jialiang slightly smiled at Baili Shaoguang, ¡°Commandery Princess, although you arrived earlier than anyone else, it seems you haven¡¯t gained any advantage!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Baili Shaoguang snorted coldly, a hint of murderous intent appearing in her eyes. At that moment, Jin Haorang smiled and then spoke loudly: ¡°Commandery Princess, Brother Zeng, now is not the time for quibbling. If we delay any further, more people will arrive. Why not join forces now to deal with this Xing Yuhe? Once we capture him, we can discuss how to divide the spoils. What do you two think?¡± This proposal perfectly matched Jin Haorang¡¯s identity. After all, he was a scion of the Jin Family, famous for their business prowess. After a brief consideration, both Baili Shaoguang and Zeng Jialiang nodded, agreeing to Jin Haorang¡¯s proposal. Xing Yushu was simply furious upon seeing this, because from beginning to end, these guys treated his grandfather as if he were mere merchandise. How could this not enrage Xing Yushu? But Xing Yuhe was not at all impatient, merely standing with his hands behind his back, watching coldly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Meanwhile, all the residents of Demon-Sealing Town had their hearts in their throats. Although they did not know who was coming, anyone who opposed Old Master Xing was naturally bad news. Xiao Rui thought so too, but she was more worried about her big brother¡¯s safety and couldn¡¯t help but sneak a glance. Then she was stunned. Because at this moment, Xue An stood behind the crowd with an indiscernible smirk on his face, his gaze not directed at the city walls but piercing through the darkness towards the distant horizon while he softly murmured, ¡°They arrived quite fast, good, that saves me some trouble!¡± Chapter 1264 - Chapter 1264: Chapter 1261: What a Pity, Still Cant Take a Beating! (Second Update) Chapter 1264: Chapter 1261: What a Pity, Still Can¡¯t Take a Beating! (Second Update) All around was a silence as heavy as death. Everyone stared, dumbfounded. Because at this moment, the jungle that once covered the entire land had completely disappeared, revealing the dark and damp soil underneath. Dead¡­ dead? Just as this thought was circling in everyone¡¯s minds, a sky-shattering scream came from a far distance. Then, people witnessed an extraordinary sight. Far off on the horizon, a red light shot straight into the sky, accompanied by consecutive booming noises. ¡°Spare¡­ my life!¡± A cry for mercy travelled thousands of miles, reaching everyone¡¯s ears. Xing Yushu¡¯s teeth chattered, his body shivering uncontrollably. Because he recognized the voice. It was the Demon Ghost King of Trees! He was the one begging for mercy! Then, that red light¡­ Many suddenly understood something. As for Xue An, standing in the void, he just smiled faintly and then slowly withdrew his fist, casually remarking, ¡°I thought you could withstand at least two punches from me. What a pity¡­ you¡¯re just too weak to take a hit!¡± With Xue An¡¯s punch, not only was the jungle that covered the entire land shattered, but even the giant tree that towered at the heart of the border began to collapse. And that giant tree was the true form of the Demon Ghost King of Trees. As a being that became a demon through a plant body, in theory, this Tree Demon Ghost King was supposed to be immortal! Over the course of thousands of years, his roots had spread across the entire continent. The jungles that sprouted were all nurtured by his roots. It could be said, that this seemingly boundless sea of trees was all bred from this one tree. With such an almost terrifying vitality, the Tree Demon Ghost might not be as strong as some powerful Ghost Kings. But he possessed an almost undying body. As long as you couldn¡¯t harm his roots, you simply couldn¡¯t eliminate him thoroughly. That was exactly why the Tree Demon Ghost King was so brazen and dared to rampage unchecked. In fact, after his body was smashed by Xue An¡¯s first punch, the Tree Demon Ghost King almost instantly retreated back into his true form. At that moment, he was full of relief, and even harbored hatred towards Xue An, preparing to trouble Xue An again at a later opportunity. But just as this thought arose, the might of Xue An¡¯s second punch was already upon him. The destruction of the nurtured jungle inflicted severe injuries on the Tree Demon Ghost King, but it didn¡¯t harm his core. But when the might of the punch reached him, the Tree Demon Ghost King was horrified to realize that he simply couldn¡¯t resist the force of this punch. The trunk, tough as a divine weapon, proved little stronger than tofu against this force, and almost instantly began to shatter. The splendid branches shook wildly before crashing down with a thunderous roar. This catastrophic injury, the destruction of his true form, made the Tree Demon Ghost King finally feel the fear of death. But no sooner had he cried out for mercy than the mighty trunk cracked and broke, and then, like a falling building, it crashed to the ground. In an instant, he was gravely wounded, and with his spiritual essence damaged, beams of red light burst forth, brightening the sky. All this, though not witnessed directly by those in front of Demon-Sealing Town, was conveyed to them through the incessant tumult of the world¡¯s vital energies, revealing the unfolding events. Zeng Jialiang and Jin Haorang, who had thought everything was over, were so frightened that they turned as pale as ghosts, trembling like chaff in the wind. What sort of being was the Tree Demon Ghost King? He was a formidable figure that even Jing Country dared not provoke lightly! Yet, this young man in white shattered it into dust with a single punch? How could this not fill them with fear and panic? On the contrary, Baili Shaoguang, who had been terrified moments ago, gradually regained his clarity now. At that moment, a faint shadow began to emerge in front of Xue An, then kneeled in the void and frantically kowtowed to Xue An. All onlookers fell silent at the scene. The one kneeling was, naturally, the triumphant Tree Demon Ghost King from before. But now, he was in a state of extreme misery, not only devoid of all his might but even his lingering soul was thinning out. Xue An quietly watched the kneeling apparition at his feet and offered a faint smile. ¡°Do you have anything you wish to say before death?¡± The apparition of the Tree Demon Ghost King fluctuated, then with an extremely weak voice, it began screaming frantically: ¡°Mercy, my lord, I was unaware of your divine might and have offended you gravely, please forgive my transgressions, I only beg you to spare my life!¡± Xue An shook his head with a smile, ¡°Really no creativity at all, I thought you might have something interesting to say! As for sparing your life¡­¡± Xue An¡¯s smile turned colder, ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± The Tree Demon Ghost King shuddered, the apparition quivered, almost dissipating then and there. ¡°My lord, I am willing to pledge allegiance to you, I have countless treasures which I can offer to you, I¡­ ¡± Xue An, however, could not be bothered to listen any further, he took a deep breath and then forcibly exhaled. Huh! A gust of wind swept through. The Tree Demon Ghost King let out a wretched scream, as its already frail soul was dispersed by the wind, vanishing between heaven and earth. At the same time, everyone sensed the sudden collapse of an entity that previously loomed over this land. In an instant, even breathing became much easier. But Xue An did not stop there. Looking down at the earth, he declared indifferently: ¡°You think I can¡¯t see you just because the tree roots hide beneath the ground?¡± With these words, Xue An fell straight down to the ground like a cannonball. Boom! The ground trembled. Then, starting from under Xue An¡¯s feet, cracks began to appear abruptly, spreading out wildly in a radial pattern. In the blink of an eye, the entire land crumbled apart. All of the roots buried deep beneath the ground were also obliterated by the force of this stomp, completely severing any last vestige of life from the Tree Demon Ghost King. The people were all dumbfounded, watching in a daze. At that moment, Xing Yuhe¡¯s body slowly descended to the ground, and the cage that had constrained Xing Yushu also shattered. Upon regaining his freedom, Xing Yushu immediately activated his movement, hastening to the side of still unconscious Xing Yuhe. ¡°Grandfather!¡± Tears uncontrollably slid down Xing Yushu¡¯s face, then suddenly, as if remembering something, he raised his head with eyes filled with boundless hope, looking towards Xue An. ¡°Xue¡­ Lord, I beg of you, please save my grandfather! It was all my fault earlier, I apologize to you!¡± As he spoke, Xing Yushu dropped to his knees on the ground. Xue An looked at Xing Yushu with a look of pity, ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s vitality has ceased, no one can save him now, he¡¯s only been holding on due to a stubborn will!¡± Upon hearing this, Xing Yushu stiffened on the spot. Xue An shook his head, raised a hand and pointed, and a ray of light flew into Xing Yuhe¡¯s forehead. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A moment later. Xing Yuhe grunted, slowly opened his eyes. But at that moment, his eyes were incredibly dim, they could even be described as gray and hollow. It was only after a while, when he saw Xue An standing before him, that a glimmer of light gradually returned to his eyes, and like gaining some new insight, he spoke with the utmost respect. ¡°I pay my respects to the senior!¡± Chapter 1266 - Chapter 1266: Chapter 1263: Daoist True Person (Second Update) Chapter 1266: Chapter 1263: Daoist True Person (Second Update) Xue An quietly observed the two white Soul-Cleaving Lamps, only withdrawing his gaze after a while. To Xing Yuhe, he held considerable respect. After all, no matter when it is, those who adhere to the beliefs in their hearts and maintain their resolve to the end are deserving of respect. What¡¯s more, he has protected this small town for more than a decade and has never bowed before Demon Ghosts, whose power far exceeds his own. From this point of view, he has enough qualification to be honored as a True Person. Of course, this True Person does not refer to the cultivated state within the realm of cultivation, but rather is a term of respect within the Daoist Family for those with firm Daoist hearts and profound Daoist skills. Thinking of this, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but become increasingly curious about Xing Yuhe¡¯s sect. The Daoist Family Seven Grotto-Heavens, Jade Cauldron Pavilion¡­ They all sound quite interesting! Xue An pondered in his heart. Meanwhile, Xing Yushu and others were kneeling on the ground, crying as if their lives depended on it. In the midst of this chaos, Zeng Jialiang, Jin Haorang, and Baili Shaoguang, who had just regained consciousness with a still very pale complexion, exchanged glances and then simultaneously began to carefully move their feet, trying to walk to a distant place. The process was very slow and did not make any sound at all. For the three of them, as long as they could move beyond a certain range, they were confident they could escape to safety. But just as they had moved a few hundred steps and were about to reach the goal in their hearts, they heard Xue An sigh lightly, ¡°Do you really think¡­ the three of you can still get away?¡± All three of them shuddered, then turned around very stiffly with forced smiles on their faces. ¡°My¡­ my lord, we were just¡­¡± The one speaking was Baili Shaoguang, whose last vestiges of confidence had been shattered by just one glance from Xue An. Her eyes were filled with deep reverence. Xue An, however, was too lazy to listen, casually gesturing to cut off her words, then he said indifferently: ¡°Or do you think I will let the three of you go?¡± Even a fool could sense the bone-chilling coldness in these words. Moreover, the three of them were not fools, quite the opposite, they were each outstanding figures who stirred up the winds and clouds. Therefore, upon hearing Xue An¡¯s words, they shuddered all over, and their faces showed panic. They knew nothing about Xue An. But the strength demonstrated by this young man in white had already exceeded anything they could imagine. To know that even existences like the Tree Demon Ghost King were beings they could only look up to, and yet, they turned to ash under two punches from Xue An. This overwhelming disparity in strength caused them not to dare to even breathe heavily, only to look at Xue An with despair, hoping for his mercy to spare their lives. Xue An had seen this kind of look all too often and had even become somewhat immune to it. Therefore, he just smiled and then casually asked, ¡°Are you all from Jing Country?¡± ¡°Yes! All three of us are nobles of Jing Country!¡± Zeng Jialiang honestly answered. Xue An¡¯s gaze flickered slightly, ¡°Then what¡¯s this about the National Cult that Xing Yuhe mentioned just now?¡± If previously the three were filled with terror and despair, now they were practically on the verge of tears. ¡°The National Cult is the most newly established cult of Jing Country! But this matter really has nothing to do with us! We only heard that this Elder Xing possessed supreme fortunes, thus we harbored greed and wanted to plunder it, we beg for your forgiveness, my lord!¡± It was Jin Haorang, who hailed from a merchant family, who reacted the calmest, making his plea for mercy quite coherent and clear. Xue An responded noncommittally to this, softly muttering, ¡°Demon Sect, National Cult¡­ heh heh!¡± The smile on Xue An¡¯s face grew colder, then he lifted his eyes to look at the three people who were silent as cicadas in winter and said indifferently, ¡°Speak, how do you wish to die?¡± At his words, the momentum around Xue An suddenly swelled. The three let out stifled groans, unable to bear the weight and knelt to the ground, then cried out in fearful unease, ¡°My lord, we are willing to be your oxen and horses, just please spare our lives!¡± ¡°Exactly, as long as you are willing to spare us, my lord, we are willing to do anything!¡± Zeng Jialiang and Jin Haorang started to beg for mercy, trying to outdo each other. Only Baili Shaoguang, trembling all over and with eyes filled with terror, was already beyond speech. Upon hearing this, Xue An¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly, and then he spoke with interest, ¡°Oh? As long as I let you go, you¡¯ll be willing to do anything?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! As long as you, my lord, are willing to let us go, we are ready to pay any price!¡± Seeing Xue An¡¯s tone soften, Zeng Jialiang and Jin Haorang were even more eager in their pleas. A smile began to form on the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth, ¡°Well then, your crimes aren¡¯t worthy of death, so I shall not kill you!¡± Upon hearing this, Zeng Jialiang and Jin Haorang secretly sighed with relief, then shouted with immense joy. ¡°Thank you, my lord!¡± ¡°Thank you, my lord, for sparing our lives!¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t be so quick to thank me! Although I¡¯ve spared you from death, you cannot escape punishment for your crimes while alive!¡± Punishment while alive¡­ These words sent a chill through Zeng Jialiang and the other, their expressions turning extremely fearful. ¡°My¡­ my lord, what is ¡®punishment while alive¡¯?¡± Jin Haorang asked with difficulty. A flash of light in Xue An¡¯s eyes, he spoke with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile, ¡°What is ¡®punishment while alive¡¯?¡­ You¡¯ll find out very soon!¡± With that said, a vast and boundless Divine Sense expanded, enveloping the two of them within it. In the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, the light gradually dissipated, and looking at Zeng Jialiang and Jin Haorang then, their faces were filled with bewilderment and emptiness, mindlessly kneeling there like two petrified statues. Witnessing this scene, Baili Shaoguang finally began to tremble uncontrollably, and the look she gave Xue An was now filled with fear as if facing a venomous snake. Xue An spoke faintly, ¡°Do you see what I am doing?¡± Baili Shaoguang nodded, and then with a voice filled with unparalleled terror, she said, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ve transformed their souls!¡± Xue An was slightly taken aback, finding the term ¡®soul transformation¡¯ quite apt to describe the refinement by Divine Sense. ¡°Have you seen it before?¡± Xue An asked with a slight raise of his brows, indifferently. Baili Shaoguang hesitated for a moment, then spoke with trembling fear, ¡°The lords of the Demon Sect sometimes use this method to control their subordinates!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A barely discernible cold glint flashed through Xue An¡¯s eyes, but it quickly returned to normal as he spoke with a detached tone, ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t transform your soul?¡± Baili Shaoguang shuddered all over, shaking her head in ignorance. Xue An smiled, ¡°It¡¯s because someone has left bait on you, and if I were to refine you directly, they would soon realize it!¡± Baili Shaoguang¡¯s face showed a look of cluelessness, unaware of these matters. But at this point, Xue An shook his head with a hint of mock in his voice, ¡°It¡¯s a pity, thinking to set a trap with such a low level of skill, still too naive!¡± Chapter 1268 - Chapter 1268: Chapter 1265: This Road is Blocked, Take Another Path (4th Update) Chapter 1268: Chapter 1265: This Road is Blocked, Take Another Path (4th Update) But alas, this realm was very peculiar; despite the chaotic aura, there were many powerful beings emerging from it. As Xue An could tell during his flight with his Divine Sense, True Immortal level cultivators were quite common in this realm. Only by stepping into the half-step Great Luo did one truly enter the realm of the powerful. Of course, there was one critical factor. That was that the righteous path in this realm was not thriving, and Demon Ghosts roamed freely. From what Xue An had seen, nearly all the strong were Demon Ghosts. There were also strong individuals from the Human Clan, but they were very few in number. This resulted in vast regions within this realm being controlled by Demon Ghosts, while the power of the Human Clan could only shrink back into the cities. Xue An merely sneered lightly at this. Finally, after three days of long journey. Xue An and his companion finally crossed numerous regions and arrived within the domain of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion. The moment they entered this region. Xue An felt the surrounding aura change completely; the originally chaotic Spiritual Power became much more docile, which also made the concentration of Spiritual Energy here much stronger than outside. After all, the biggest issue in this realm was the unnecessary loss caused by the mutual cancellation of Spiritual Powers. Once this problem was resolved, the concentration of Spiritual Energy in this land could be described as terrifying. This also made the people living in this region much stronger than those outside. Most importantly, there was no trace of Demon Ghosts¡¯ aura here. Thus cities were scattered like stars in the sky on the land, and occasionally streaks of light soared into the sky, moving across the air. ¡°A blessed land?¡± Xue An muttered softly, then a faint smile appeared on his face. Although they had entered this region, they were still far from the actual location of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion. But after three days of intense travel, Xing Yushu was both physically and mentally exhausted and could no longer keep up with Xue An¡¯s pace. Xue An simply slowed down, started to stroll leisurely forward, and looked around at the scenery along the way. At such a leisurely pace, occasionally a cultivator flying through the air would pass by, then couldn¡¯t help but give Xue An and his companion a look of surprise. Some even couldn¡¯t resist sneering aloud. ¡°With such a cultivation level, they dare to attend the opening ceremony?¡± ¡°That¡¯s really laughable!¡± These words occasionally reached the ears of Xue An and Xing Yushu, but Xue An didn¡¯t take them to heart. After all, the world is vast, and all types of people exist, cultivators are no exception; you can¡¯t possibly get flustered just because of a few words, right? But Xing Yushu didn¡¯t have the same composure as Xue An. When he heard these mocking words, anger flashed in his eyes from time to time. In this situation, Xue An and his companion pushed forward for most of another day. Seeing a huge city faintly appear in front, Xue An decided to rest in this city. Actually, he didn¡¯t care much; with this speed, he could even fly for a year or a half without needing to rest. The key was that Xing Yushu was almost at his limit. This young man had almost reached the edge of collapse due to several days of relentless travel without sleep or rest. Xue An was naturally well aware of this. It wasn¡¯t that Xue An deliberately tortured him; on the contrary, Xue An was very aware of the young man¡¯s mindset. Due to the death of his grandfather, this young man had harbored too much negative emotion in his heart. If he does not vent it out, it is very likely that he will go to extremes. That¡¯s why Xue An uses this nearly self-harming speed to gradually alleviate the grief and indignation in his heart. Now it seems, the effect is good! But now he has also reached his limit, continuing to fly like this, he estimates that he will really collapse. With this thought, Xue An then prepares to lead Xing Yushu to enter and land in this kind of city. But at this moment. Suddenly, ripples appeared in the space ahead, and then an old man dressed in green, with a face full of arrogance, appeared in front of Xue An and Xing Yushu. He raised his hand to block and said lightly, ¡°Stop!¡± Xue An raised his brows slightly, but still halted his footsteps. Xing Yushu, who had been flying in confusion, saw Xue An stop and naturally stopped as well, then began to gasp for air vigorously. This old man looked at Xing Yushu and Xue An with some disdain, then said very arrogantly, ¡°This way is blocked! Please take a detour, both of you!¡± Upon hearing this, Xing Yushu¡¯s expression darkened, ready to retort. Xue An casually waved his hand to stop him, then said with a smile that was not quite a smile, ¡°What do you mean?¡± The old man snorted coldly from his nostrils, ¡°What do I mean? Of course, it means exactly what it says! My young miss will soon pass through here; riffraff naturally have to disperse!¡± By this time, not only Xue An, but many others had also flown nearby, but without exception, all were blocked by the space rippling marked. So before Xue An could say anything, an impatient person yelled out. ¡°What are you trying to do? I have urgent business, clear the way for me! Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t walk away from this!¡± This person also spoke quite unpleasantly. But the old man was not moved at all, just smiling coldly, ¡°Sorry, even if the heavenly king came today, he would have to detour as well!¡± At these words, the man who was being blocked was furiously enraged, pointed at the old man¡¯s nose and shouted, ¡°Good servant, do you know who I am? I am the son of the first noble family of the city ahead, move aside now, I want to return to the city!¡± Saying so, the man took a step forward intending to barge through. But before he could take a step, the old man let out a cold snort, then a gesture of his hand summoned a flash of Fu Guang straight on. The man couldn¡¯t dodge in time and was hit in the chest by the Divine Talisman, stumbling back dozens of steps, his face dusty and extremely disheveled. Afterwards, the old man then proudly said, ¡°That was just a lesson for you, if you dare to move forward again, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The man was trembling with rage. But the crowd of onlookers shrank back in fear. After all, although this old man looked like a servant, he demonstrated an impressive cultivation level with every movement. This indicated even more so, that his master was no ordinary person. The old man looked around arrogantly and then continued, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, not only is this area off limits, but the city up ahead has also been requisitioned by my young miss. No one is allowed to enter!¡± ¡°Who are you exactly? Why are you so overbearing?¡± The man couldn¡¯t help but roar out. The old man smiled coldly, ¡°Tian Fang, Sheng Family! Is this qualification enough?¡± This sentence, as if magical, made everyone tremble. Especially the man who just had a conflict with this old servant, his face immediately turned pale as paper, didn¡¯t dare to look, and turned to leave. His departure led the crowd of onlookers to scatter like birds and beasts in an instant. The old servant laughed triumphantly, but then his brows slightly furrowed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Because he noticed that there were still two people who hadn¡¯t left. Not only did they not leave, but the young man in white standing in the front was even smiling at him. This made him very displeased inside, he said coldly, ¡°My Sheng Family is handling things, move aside quickly, or don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡± The ones who did not leave were naturally Xue An and Xing Yushu. Seeing this, Xue An smiled faintly, then moved his lips lightly and simply spat out one word, ¡°Scram!¡± Chapter 1269 - Chapter 1269: Chapter 1266: Sheng Familys Daughter, Relentless Pursuit (5th Update) Chapter 1269: Chapter 1266: Sheng Family¡¯s Daughter, Relentless Pursuit (5th Update) As soon as the word ¡°scram¡± was uttered, the elderly man hadn¡¯t reacted before he felt as if he had been punched front-on, and was directly sent flying. It took him considerable effort to stabilize his form, and then he looked towards Xue An with a face full of shock. Because he hadn¡¯t even clearly seen how Xue An had struck him. Xue An, however, did not even glance at him, and indifferently said: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Saying this, he then intended to lead Xing Yushu away. Despite the fear in his heart, the elderly servant still sternly shouted: ¡°Stop him!¡± Figures flashed, and then a team of elite cultivators blocked Xue An¡¯s path, staring at him and Xing Yushu with fierce determination. The atmosphere suddenly became extremely tense. Xue An smiled faintly, then, unaffected, continued to walk forward. Just as a great battle was about to erupt, a majestic radiance descended from the sky. A huge Flying Boat slowly emerged in front of everyone. Upon seeing this Flying Boat, the elderly servant and all his subordinates respectfully retreated half a step and bowed. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A slightly childish female voice asked, clearly very delicate and charming. Then, the radiance fluctuated in front of the Flying Boat, and a slender figure slowly emerged. When the light dissipated, there appeared a young girl, still young but already as delicate as a flower. Upon seeing this young girl, the old man bent even deeper and spoke with a voice tinged with fear: ¡°Second Miss, this man insisted on forcing his way through, I was worried he would disturb you, and was about to capture him!¡± Saying so, the elderly man raised his hand and pointed towards Xue An not far away. ¡°Oh?¡± The young girl paused upon hearing this, followed his pointing and looked towards Xue An, then was momentarily taken aback. As the Second Miss of the Sheng Family, Sheng Miaotong usually saw none but men of exceptional appearance, and her standards were naturally very high. However, upon seeing Xue An today, she suddenly understood what it meant to say that a man in the street could be a noble jade, unmatched in this world! If a young man was to be considered handsome, he must possess a bit of femininity, but this could easily make one appear overly soft, thereby losing manly vigor. At least, that¡¯s how all the so-called handsome men she typically saw were. But Xue An was different. Despite his pale complexion and beautiful features, he had not a trace of feminine softness. On the contrary, even as he simply stood there, he exuded a natural nobility. This air made even the lofty Sheng Miaotong feel somewhat ashamed of herself. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t help but stand transfixed on the spot. Just then, the elderly servant came close, his face full of malicious intensity as he glared at Xue An, then fawningly said to Sheng Miaotong: ¡°Second Miss, you needn¡¯t be angry, leave this ignorant fellow to me, I will make sure he understands today¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish speaking, because he stopped mid-sentence. Because he was shocked to find that the usually haughty Second Miss was actually smiling gently, graciously walking up to the young man in white, and then bowed deeply. ¡°I have seen the young master!¡± This behavior was something the old servant had never seen before. But he was no fool, almost in an instant, he had sobered up and deeply lowered his head, no longer daring to speak another word. Meanwhile, as Sheng Miaotong approached closer to Xue An, she couldn¡¯t help but praise in her heart. What an extraordinary young man! Thus, she involuntarily reined in her usual haughtiness and very ladylike, returned a salute to Xue An. Xue An, however, remained noncommittal, merely looked at her once, then slightly nodded his head as a token of acknowledgment. If it were someone else acting so arrogantly, this Sheng Miaotong might have exploded on the spot. Yet oddly enough, when she saw Xue An do this, Sheng Miaotong felt delight instead of anger, and instead smiled charmingly and said: ¡°Young master, please excuse me, these servitors of mine are indeed too arrogant usually, I will surely reprimand them severely once we return!¡± As she spoke, she turned and shouted at the old servant, ¡°Come and apologize now!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The old servant inwardly groaned but dared not resist and reluctantly came over to apologize repeatedly. Xue An gently shook his head and said indifferently, ¡°No need!¡± Having said that, he then prepared to leave with Xing Yushu. Seeing this, Sheng Miaotong hurriedly took a step forward and blocked their way. ¡°Hmm?¡± Xue An slightly furrowed his brows, already feeling somewhat annoyed. Sheng Miaotong¡¯s eyes darted around, then she smiled and said, ¡°Young master, by the looks of you two, are you going to attend the mountain opening ceremony?¡± The mountain opening ceremony again! Xue An¡¯s heart stirred slightly, then he silently nodded. ¡°What if we are!¡± Sheng Miaotong¡¯s eyes lit up, not at all angered by Xue An¡¯s demeanor, instead she smiled and said, ¡°What a coincidence, I am also attending the mountain opening ceremony. Since we¡¯ve met, it must be fate, why not travel together? It would be nice to have some company on the road! What do you say?¡± Xue An was unmoved and said indifferently, ¡°Thanks, but it¡¯s not necessary!¡± Without giving Sheng Miaotong a chance to speak, he immediately led Xing Yushu away from there and headed straight to the distant city. Enraged, Sheng Miaotong stomped her foot and glared hatefully at the departing figure of Xue An. At this moment, the old servant saw this and once again came over, ¡°Second Miss, this man is so unappreciative, why don¡¯t we, once entering the city, deal with him¡­¡± ¡°Scram!¡± Sheng Miaotong unhesitatingly slapped him again. This slap made the old man see stars. Meanwhile, Sheng Miaotong stared intently at the distant city, murmuring softly, ¡°Since childhood, there has been nothing I wanted that I couldn¡¯t get, and you are no different!¡± With that, a smug smile appeared on Sheng Miaotong¡¯s face, and she gestured forward, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Without further ado, she took the lead and flew towards that city. The crowd quickly followed suit and flew away. Only the old servant was left behind, covering his cheek and standing dumbfounded, nearly on the verge of tears. What kind of Immortal did I offend today? Just in this short time, how did I end up getting hit several times! But no one cared about his distress. At this time, Xue An had already flown into the city. This was a huge city, which could certainly be described as extremely bustling. After Xue An landed, he first found an inn to stay in. And just as he had settled in, Sheng Miaotong also led her people and arrived. As soon as her presence was detected, the City Lord, along with many strong figures, hurriedly came out to greet her. Because earlier, the Sheng Family had notified them that Sheng Miaotong would be arriving here soon and that they should prepare a reception. Facing this top-notch influential family within the realm, the City Lord naturally did not dare to show the slightest defiance. But he did not expect Sheng Miaotong to arrive so soon, thus the reception was somewhat delayed, causing him to be truly anxious and fearful. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Miss Sheng, I will immediately lock down this city, serving only you!¡± the City Lord trembled as he spoke. Unexpectedly, Sheng Miaotong glared and then coldly said, ¡°No need!¡± Having said that, she no longer paid attention to these people and directly walked onto the main street. The City Lord and his people were all stunned in place, not understanding what had happened. At that moment, Sheng Miaotong suddenly turned her head to add, ¡°Also, you don¡¯t need to arrange accommodations for me! Moreover, unless I call for you, you should not come over to disturb me!¡± Chapter 1271 - Chapter 1271: Chapter 1268: Taste My Craft (2nd Update) Chapter 1271: Chapter 1268: Taste My Craft (2nd Update) Xue An was slightly taken aback, then smiled and slowly poured a full cup of tea, gently sipping a mouthful. At this moment, a muddle of footsteps came from the corridor outside the room, then halted in front of the door. Xue An, head bowed, silently drank his tea, not even glancing up. Just then, the room¡¯s door was abruptly pushed open, the outside wind gushing in, causing the curtains to flutter uncontrollably. Sheng Miaotong, the second miss of the Sheng Family, stood at the doorway. She observed Xue An, who sat motionless like a mountain, quietly sipping tea, with a complex gleam flashing in her eyes. There was admiration, curiosity, and also a trace of mischievous amusement. Then Sheng Miaotong cleared her throat and feigned surprise, ¡°Oh? Young Master, what a coincidence! To think we¡¯d bump into each other again so soon!¡± Xue An glanced at the girl, whose stature had yet to fully develop, then lowered his gaze and said indifferently, ¡°Indeed, what a coincidence!¡± If anyone else had been so boldly casual in front of Sheng Miaotong, she probably would have slapped them already. After all, who doesn¡¯t know about the second Miss Sheng¡¯s fiery temper. Yet facing Xue An¡¯s aloof demeanor, Sheng Miaotong didn¡¯t get angry in the least. Instead, she chuckled heh-heh, stepped into the room, and cozied up like an old friend. ¡°Is the Young Master enjoying some tea?¡± As she moved closer, Sheng Miaotong inwardly praised, even drinking water looked handsome! Then she continued with a beaming smile. Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°And¡­ is the tea to your liking?¡± Sheng Miaotong licked her lips, her eyes sparkling as she asked. Despite her youth, that gesture carried a deadly allure. Like a greedy little wild cat eyeing its desired prey. Xue An didn¡¯t even lift his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Sheng Miaotong had fantasized about countless reactions from Xue An, but never anticipated those two words. It¡¯s alright¡­ What kind of answer was that! Wasn¡¯t he supposed to invite her to sit down and share the tea? Those chaps who followed her around all day would probably be too excited to sleep if they got the chance to have tea with her! The more Sheng Miaotong thought about it, the angrier she became, and with a huff, she plopped down on a nearby stool, declaring fiercely, ¡°I want some too!¡± Finally, Xue An looked up at the second Miss Sheng, seeing her ¡°ferociously¡± looking back at him, and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°You want some too?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ er, yes! I want some too!¡± Seeing Xue An¡¯s smile, Sheng Miaotong felt her anger dissipate instantly, it took her a moment to respond. Yet Xue An shook his head, ¡°My tea is very expensive! You probably can¡¯t afford it!¡± ¡°Very expensive?¡± Sheng Miaotong blinked her wide eyes, echoing his words. ¡°Yes, very expensive!¡± Sheng Miaotong almost wanted to burst into laughter. In this abode, and even in this world, could someone actually tell the second Miss Sheng that something is too expensive? Could he really be unaware of her status? Well, maybe he was! With that thought, a strange expression appeared on Sheng Miaotong¡¯s face, and she sighed deeply, ¡°But I¡¯m really thirsty now, what should I do if I really want to drink?¡± Saying this, she raised her head and gazed at Xue An with pleading eyes, extending one finger. ¡°What if I don¡¯t have any money right now? Young Master, could you let me have just one cup? Just one, and when I have money in the future, I¡¯ll repay you!¡± Xue An gave her a deep look, one that made Sheng Miaotong inexplicably start to feel nervous, before he finally withdrew his gaze, casually took out a cup, and filled it for her. ¡°Thank you, Young Master!¡± Sheng Miaotong smiled brightly, taking the cup in her hand, then took a sip. She had no understanding of the art of tea, but being of noble birth, she had seen countless extraordinary and mystical teas. Yet, as soon as the tea touched her lips, a refreshing fragrance exploded in her mouth, slowly flowing down her throat and into her stomach. Sheng Miaotong shivered from a chill, feeling as if her body¡¯s energy and blood had become much smoother, and she couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in surprise, ¡°What kind of tea is this?¡± ¡°Dragon Well!¡± ¡°Dragon Well¡­ Where does it come from, and is it expensive?¡± Sheng Miaotong asked eagerly. ¡°It comes from a distant place, as for whether it¡¯s expensive¡­¡± Xue An paused, then said indifferently, ¡°A packet costs about one thousand and one hundred dollars, I believe! You can get it at Walmart!¡± One thousand and one hundred dollars, Walmart? These two phrases, completely foreign to Sheng Miaotong, baffled her, but she quickly cast them aside. The world was vast, and coming from the number one noble family of this realm, she understood this fact well, so she did not pay it much mind. Instead, she looked at Xue An with great interest. ¡°After talking for so long, I still don¡¯t know the Young Master¡¯s name! Let me introduce myself first, my name is Sheng Miaotong! From¡­ a small place!¡± Xue An was fiddling with the charcoal in the stove with a silver needle, without lifting his head, and indifferently said, ¡°Xue An!¡± The surname Xue? Sheng Miaotong¡¯s brain quickly began to search for any noble families with the surname Xue in this realm, only to come up empty-handed, of course. Indeed, if he were from a noble family, how could he be unaware of the Sheng Family¡¯s reputation? It seemed likely that he was from some minor area. And yet, Sheng Miaotong felt no disappointment. As a pampered daughter of the heavens, she had long been tired of the scions of noble families who always orbited around her. Therefore, upon hearing that Xue An did not come from such a background, she felt even more excited. ¡°Young Master Xue must be here for the Golden Cauldron Pavilion¡¯s founding ceremony!¡± Sheng Miaotong asked gleefully. Again with this founding ceremony, Xue An¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, then he nodded, ¡°That¡¯s the case!¡± ¡°Hehe, the same goes for me! Actually, I didn¡¯t want to go, but my family insisted, saying that at my age, it¡¯s time for me to start cultivating in the mountains! But what¡¯s the difference anyway? Our Sheng Family¡¯s inherited Cultivation Technique is no worse than that of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion!¡± Sheng Miaotong began to ramble on with her complaints, and at this point, she lost her previous sense of superiority and behaved more like an ordinary girl next door. Xue An remained expressionless, quietly sipping his tea, and it was unclear whether he was listening or not. After talking at length, Sheng Miaotong suddenly slapped the table with her keen gaze fixed on Xue An. ¡°Young Master Xue, rest assured, since you¡¯ve offered me a cup of tea, we are friends now! I¡¯ll make sure you enter the Golden Cauldron Pavilion smoothly during the founding ceremony!¡± Xue An gave her a half-smiling glance, and then nodded, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then thank you very much!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Ah, there¡¯s no need for thanks between you and me! However¡­¡± Sheng Miaotong¡¯s eyes gleamed as she suddenly remembered something, speaking with apparent excitement. ¡°Young Master Xue, you must not have eaten yet, right? When I arrived, I had already ordered them to prepare the meal. Why don¡¯t we go have dinner first?¡± ¡°Dinner?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sheng Miaotong laughed proudly, saying, ¡°Young Master Xue might not know, but our family cook is renowned for her culinary skills! You¡¯ll understand once you taste it!¡± Hearing that the cooking was exceptional, a light flashed in Xue An¡¯s eyes, and then he nodded, ¡°Sounds good! Then let¡¯s go and try it out!¡± Chapter 1273 - Chapter 1273: Chapter 1270: Repeated Provocations (4th Update) Chapter 1273: Chapter 1270: Repeated Provocations (4th Update) But in this world, if a man lacks the courage to retaliate when faced with provocation, that¡¯s what truly makes him contemptible. Despite what she was thinking, Xue An¡¯s steps did not falter for even a moment, and he was about to go upstairs. Just then, seeing Sheng Miaotong¡¯s gaze still lingering on Xue An, Su Junneng¡¯s jealousy flared up, and he couldn¡¯t help but sneer and say, ¡°Heh, probably never eaten anything good, yet dares to nitpick? It¡¯s truly laughable!¡± His remark prompted a chorus of derisive laughter from those who had followed him, who were about to chime in. At that moment, Xue An, who had already stepped onto the staircase, stopped. He slowly turned around and coldly looked at Su Junneng who had spoken. Su Junneng had intended to jeer a few more times, but upon meeting Xue An¡¯s gaze, he felt all the hairs on his body stand on end in an instant, and his intended mockery was stuck in his throat, his eyes revealing a hint of panic. What¡¯s going on? Why is this guy¡¯s gaze so terrifying? Su Junneng was inwardly screaming, trying to shake off the fear. But helplessly, under Xue An¡¯s gaze, he felt like a lamb awaiting slaughter, utterly powerless to resist. Right then, Xue An slowly withdrew his gaze and indifferently said, ¡°Your words just now, don¡¯t they imply dissatisfaction with my previous judgment?¡± Finally free from Xue An¡¯s stare, Su Junneng managed to regain his composure. Despite the lingering shock in his heart, he still nodded viciously and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Am I wrong to disagree? The whole world knows that Miss Sheng¡¯s personal chef¡¯s culinary skills are unparalleled. Yet you relentlessly criticized her, of course, I would disagree!¡± ¡°And it¡¯s not just me who disagrees, I suppose Miss Sheng herself wouldn¡¯t accept it either!¡± Saying this, Su Junneng couldn¡¯t help but look towards Sheng Miaotong. Sheng Miaotong also hesitated a bit, because she too felt that what Xue An had said earlier was somewhat inappropriate. Xue An heard this and laughed. In fact, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay any attention to these trivial matters. Whether it was Sheng Miaotong or Su Junneng, Xue An didn¡¯t care to engage with them. That¡¯s why he was about to leave just now. It wasn¡¯t out of fear, but because he felt it was unnecessary. It¡¯s a pity that there are always one or two people in the world asking for trouble. If Su Junneng kept provoking him again and again, then Xue An was no longer willing to be polite. Therefore, after listening to Su Junneng¡¯s words, Xue An nodded, ¡°You make a good point! But how do you know that I¡¯m nitpicking without reason?¡± ¡°Heh, whether you¡¯re nitpicking or not, aren¡¯t you clear about that in your heart? It¡¯s nothing more than wanting to show off in front of Miss Sheng, right?¡± Su Junneng sneered. Xue An smiled, then abruptly turned and said to Sheng Miaotong, ¡°Miss Sheng, since he is not convinced, why not ask your chef to come out? I have a few words I¡¯d like to say to her!¡± Moved by his words, Sheng Miaotong then nodded, ¡°Alright!¡± And without waiting for her to give the order, the old servant had already eagerly gone to fetch the chef. He ran off, pride swelling in his heart. This bumpkin from who-knows-where, although somewhat capable, let¡¯s see how he¡¯ll get past this obstacle today! Once Miss Sheng¡¯s interest in you wanes, I have plenty of ways to deal with you! The delighted old servant hurried off, and in no time at all, he returned with a woman in her thirties. This woman was not particularly beautiful, but both her features and temperament were quite comforting to behold. Moreover, as she moved, she carried an imposing aura; she was also a cultivator of formidable strength. Upon seeing her, Sheng Miaotong could not help but slightly bow, ¡°Nurse Wu!¡± Since Sheng Miaotong was very young, this cook had been taking care of her diet, hence Sheng Miaotong showed her extra respect. By now, Nurse Wu was already aware of what had happened because an old servant had already exaggerated the story to her on the way here. Therefore, upon hearing Sheng Miaotong¡¯s call, she nodded slightly and greeted, ¡°Second Miss!¡± She then turned her head to look at Xue An standing atop the stairs, a flash of anger in her eyes. ¡°Young man, was it you who just said that the food I made tastes very bad?¡± All eyes sharply focused on Xue An, who smiled and then gently shook his head. ¡°No!¡± Hearing Xue An¡¯s response, Su Junneng sneered, ¡°Now you¡¯re saying that it wasn¡¯t you?¡± The disappointment in Sheng Miaotong¡¯s eyes grew even more intense. But immediately after, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Not just bad, but exceptionally bad!¡± Upon hearing these words, Nurse Wu¡¯s eyebrows shot up, anger brimming in her heart. She had always been passionate about cooking since she was young and had been painstakingly honing her skills until she entered the Sheng Family mansion, becoming Sheng Miaotong¡¯s personal cook. Because the young lady had been extremely picky about food, it had driven her culinary skills to advance by leaps and bounds, eventually earning her significant fame. Yet this young man kept saying that her food was exceptionally bad, and naturally, she found that hard to accept. Therefore, she took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°Very well, since you say my food is bad, then please list all the flaws!¡± Xue An nodded and casually pointed out, ¡°Take this dish, for example, the selection of ingredients is indeed fine, but the control of the cooking time was poor, and the preparation was superficial, leading to an inconsistent taste! Are you convinced by this?¡± Nurse Wu¡¯s face turned pale, aware of the problems Xue An pointed out, for she had always felt them and despite trying to improve, she had not yet mastered them. But at that moment, Su Junneng laughed coldly, ¡°Everyone can talk big, let¡¯s see if you can actually make a dish yourself!¡± Xue An¡¯s gaze flashed as he glanced at Su Junneng. Su Junneng felt a shiver in his heart and dared not speak further. Xue An then said indifferently, ¡°Who says that to critique a dish one must be able to cook? Moreover¡­¡± Xue An raised his head to look at the group of people in the courtyard, ¡°With you people, you don¡¯t even merit me getting my hands dirty cooking!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Su Junneng, burning with anger, was about to say something. But Nurse Wu stepped forward, interjecting before he could speak, ¡°Young Master, please calm down; I indeed acknowledge the flaws you just pointed out!¡± At this, Su Junneng was dumbfounded. Because Nurse Wu had admitted it herself. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not just him, even Sheng Miaotong was somewhat taken aback. It was known that her standards for food were extremely demanding, and yet she had not detected the flaws Xue An had mentioned. But Xue An just smiled slightly, ¡°Good, it¡¯s commendable that you understand where the problems lie!¡± With that, he was about to turn and leave. But Nurse Wu, having finally met someone who could point out her flaws, was not ready to let him go easily, so she took a few more steps forward and said respectfully, ¡°Young Master, please wait. Since you just said that we are not worth your cooking, could you perhaps tell me the methods so I can improve upon them and return, what do you think?¡± Chapter 1274 - Chapter 1274: Chapter 1271: Where Did This Mad Woman Come From (5th Update) Chapter 1274: Chapter 1271: Where Did This Mad Woman Come From (5th Update) Xue An gave a deep look at the maid with sincere expression on her face. In actuality, with Xue An¡¯s culinary skills, he could certainly point out many flaws in her cooking. But for the average person, and even for ordinary cultivators, her cooking skills are considered quite good. Many people believe that once one embarks on the path of cultivation and achieves some success, food becomes less important. This is actually a misconception. Although cultivators can survive without eating, this does not prove that food is not important. On the contrary, in The Multiverse, cuisine is a profound knowledge and even a complete cultivation system. Because in The Multiverse, there are countless exotic ingredients. And the rarer and more precious the ingredients are, the more they help in cultivation. For example, the best part of Spiritual Medicine herbs suitable for making Elixir is used for medicine, but the rest also possess abundant Spiritual Power. However, consuming them directly can lead to an inability to absorb the wild Spiritual Power, or even harm oneself instead. At this time, the importance of culinary skills becomes evident. The more sophisticated one¡¯s culinary skills are, the more they can neutralize or detoxify the toxicity in the ingredients through techniques or secret arts, and release the contained Spiritual Energy. These, after consumption, greatly assist in cultivation. Although this change is not as rapid as that of Elixirs, it is side-effect-free, and the accumulative progress over time is also considerable. This has made those with superb culinary skills sought after by the powerhouses of The Multiverse. It can even be said that the stronger one is, the higher their expectations for culinary skills. Originally, Xue An was not only the top in Cultivation Level and strength, but his cooking skills were also acknowledged as the best by many who had tasted his dishes. Therefore, he naturally did not admire these dishes. And when he heard the words from the maid, Wu Ma, Xue An gave her a deep look. Wu Ma bowed her head under his gaze, but her eyes were full of hope. After a moment. Xue An nodded, ¡°Alright! Then I will teach you once!¡± As he spoke, Xue An waved his hand, and a Divine Sense containing information flew into Wu Ma¡¯s mind. Wu Ma¡¯s body shuddered, her eyes showing momentary confusion before she regained her senses after a while. Then, shock appeared in her eyes. As someone obsessed with cooking, she recognized how precious the culinary techniques bestowed by Xue An were. Therefore, she took a deep breath, deeply bowed to Xue An, and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Thank you, young master! I will redo the dish right away!¡± With that, she rushed off without even bidding farewell to Sheng Miaotong. Xue An smiled and opted not to return but instead stood there quietly waiting. Sheng Miaotong looked at Xue An, then at Wu Ma who hurriedly left, growing even more puzzled. This guy¡­ does he really know about cooking? Su Junneng also recovered, and his heart trembled slightly. Time passed quickly, only about the duration of a tea time. Suddenly, Wu Ma hurried back with a plate in her hands, approaching Xue An respectfully, holding it up and gasping, ¡°Young master, please try again!¡± Xue An casually took a pair of chopsticks, tasted a piece, then put the chopsticks down and calmly said, ¡°Acceptable!¡± After saying that, he left. Upon hearing the word ¡°acceptable¡± from Xue An, Wu Ma was overwhelmed with joy, bowed deeply towards the direction Xue An left, and with a trembling voice, said, ¡°Thank you, young master!¡± Her voice filled with excitement. Seeing this, Sheng Miaotong, still puzzled, came over and picked up a piece with chopsticks and put it into her mouth. Upon chewing it, Sheng Miaotong¡¯s eyes gradually widened. Wu Ma, smiling, asked, ¡°Second young mistress, how is it?¡± Sheng Miaotong eagerly grabbed more with the chopsticks and gulped it down, then finally took a deep breath. ¡°Can¡¯t describe it, but it tastes much better than before!¡± Wu Ma laughed heartily, ¡°Yes! All thanks to this young master!¡± Sheng Miaotong remained silent. At this moment, Su Junneng came over with a smile, trying to look elegant as he smiled at Sheng Miaotong, ¡°Second Miss, you¡­.¡± Before he could finish, Sheng Miaotong threw down her chopsticks and clattered up the stairs, leaving swiftly. Su Junneng was left standing awkwardly, and seeing Ms. Wu nearby, he forced a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll try some too!¡± He reached out to grab the chopsticks. But this time, Ms. Wu¡¯s face wasn¡¯t smiling; instead, she stepped back and said distantly, ¡°Sorry, the Second Miss is a germaphobe and doesn¡¯t allow anyone to touch her utensils!¡± Su Junneng¡¯s eyes nearly popped out in shock, ¡°But just now that guy clearly¡­.¡± He wanted to say that Xue An had just used the chopsticks. But before he could finish, Ms. Wu had already swiftly walked away with the plate. As she passed the pale-faced old servant, Ms. Wu whispered, ¡°I won¡¯t tell the Second Miss about this incident, but I hope you¡¯ll behave yourself!¡± The old servant shivered with fright, hurriedly bowed, and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Yes!¡± In an instant, the courtyard turned empty. Even the tables and chairs were taken away by the servant girls. Su Junneng just stood there dumbfounded, surrounded by people who had come with him, exchanging glances. After a moment, Su Junneng¡¯s pretty face twisted with resentment and anger, and after glaring upstairs, he turned and left the inn. Once he left, the others also scattered in a rush. Meanwhile. In the room. Xue An silently drank his tea. Sheng Miaotong sat across from him, staring intently at him. The more she looked, the more charmed she felt, and the softer her eyes became. A handsome man, strong, and even with great culinary skills! This young man was truly rare! Feeling overwhelmed, Sheng Miaotong couldn¡¯t help but speak, ¡°Young Master Xue! Who did you learn your cooking skills from? Could you teach me?¡± Xue An shook his head. ¡°Oh, I really want to learn! Please teach me!¡± Sheng Miaotong¡¯s voice was almost whining. Xue An still did not speak. At that moment, Xing Yushu, who had just woken up from a nap, came out from the inner room. Shocked to see that the fierce-looking girl was still in the room, he paused. Sheng Miaotong chuckled and greeted him, ¡°Hello!¡± Xing Yushu was a bit dazed and looked towards Xue An for guidance. Xue An, without lifting his head, said calmly, ¡°Yushu, please escort this lady out!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xing Yushu stepped forward without hesitation. Initially, Sheng Miaotong thought Xue An was joking. But when she was physically pushed out of the room by Xing Yushu, and after the door was loudly shut, It dawned on her that she really had been kicked out! This infuriated Sheng Miaotong, as no one had ever dared treat her this way before. She raised her hand to pound on the door, but stopped mid-air and stamped her foot instead, muttering resentfully, ¡°Hmph, think you can drive me away? No way! I shall stubbornly stick to you!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With that, she turned around huffily and left. Inside the room, Xing Yushu curiously asked, ¡°Sir, who is that woman?¡± By now, Xing Yushu felt much better after venting for so long. Xue An drained his teacup and said indifferently, ¡°Who knows! Probably some crazy woman from somewhere!¡± Xing Yushu nodded in agreement, ¡°I think so too!¡± Chapter 1275 - Chapter 1275: Chapter 1272: Deeply Scheming (1st Update) Chapter 1275: Chapter 1272: Deeply Scheming (1st Update) Inside the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Su Junneng¡¯s face was extremely grim, as he recounted the entire series of events to his father. After listening, the City Lord stroked his beard, deep in thought and silent. After a long while, unable to restrain himself, Su Junneng said solemnly, ¡°Father, this brat is truly detestable, but Miss Sheng the Second looks favorably upon him and shows no courtesy to us. How should we deal with this?¡± Su¡¯s father chuckled, ¡°Xue Family¡­ Hehe, as far as I know, not only does our Golden Light Heaven lack a prominent family named Xue, but even the other great heavens have also not heard of noble families with the surname Xue!¡± Upon hearing this, Su Junneng was slightly taken aback, then a malicious expression appeared on his face, ¡°In that case, Father means¡­¡± While speaking, Su Junneng made a vicious slashing gesture across his neck. Su¡¯s father shook his head, ¡°Do not act too hastily. Although this person is just a commoner, Miss Sheng the Second now values him greatly. If we act rashly, it will only bring about her ire and dissatisfaction, resulting in failure and further complications!¡± Su Junneng¡¯s face showed a look of bewilderment, ¡°So doing this won¡¯t work, nor will doing that! Are we to just watch helplessly?¡± Su¡¯s father chuckled, then triumphantly pulled out a piece of paper from his bosom, ¡°Who said we can only watch helplessly! Here, have a look!¡± Su Junneng took the paper and briefly glanced at it, then stood there stunned. Su¡¯s father said proudly, ¡°How is it?¡± Su Junneng felt a surge of ecstasy rise in his heart, his voice trembling with excitement, ¡°Father, when did we obtain this?¡± No wonder he was so thrilled; the information on the paper was too crucial for him! So crucial that it made even the usually frivolous Su Junneng ecstatic. The paper simply had a few lines, stating that the preparations for the grand opening ceremony of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion were well arranged, and Su Junneng could also enter the ranks of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion at that time. Thinking of also being able to enter the renowned Golden Cauldron Pavilion, to study the Dao and later become an admired figure by thousands, Su Junneng¡¯s breathing grew much heavier. Su¡¯s father chuckled, ¡°I have been planning this since last year, and now it has finally succeeded in meeting everyone¡¯s expectations, securing this permission! Now, my son will also become a disciple of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion!¡± ¡°Thank you, Father!¡± Su Junneng bowed deeply, trembling with excitement. Then, standing up, he spoke hesitantly, ¡°But Father, how does this relate to dealing with that Xue fellow?¡± Su¡¯s father stroked his beard and chuckled, ¡°Hehe! Before I received this letter today, I too had some worries about how to handle this Xue An who popped out of nowhere! But now¡­ everything is set!¡± Su Junneng was startled, not yet understanding what his father meant. Su¡¯s father spoke calmly, ¡°My son, you do know that although our Golden Light Heaven ranks at the end in this realm, the Golden Cauldron Pavilion is not a place anyone can just waltz into! With the grand opening ceremony imminent, this Xue fellow clearly plans to seek entry as well!¡± ¡°Sadly, for someone like him, a nobody with neither background nor connections, how could he possibly enter the Golden Cauldron Pavilion?¡± Hearing this, Su Junneng suddenly realized, ¡°Father, are you saying¡­¡± Su¡¯s father nodded, ¡°Exactly! The upcoming grand opening ceremony is the perfect opportunity to deal with this Xue fellow!¡± Upon saying this, Su¡¯s father stood up and strode back and forth in the room, then chuckled wickedly, ¡°As for Miss Sheng the Second, needless to say, she will definitely enter the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, and might even directly become an Inner Sect Disciple! And you will also join the ranks! Once this Xue An gets rejected, what awaits him? Need I say more?¡± Su Junneng became more and more excited as he listened, but suddenly he remembered something and hesitated to say: ¡°But I see that the Second Miss has a special fondness for Xue An. If she¡­¡± Su¡¯s father waved his hand dismissively, ¡°My son, you still don¡¯t understand the minds of noble daughters! Especially for a pampered lady like the Second Miss, most of the time it¡¯s just boredom and a whim for amusement! But for them, what¡¯s most important is power and status!¡± ¡°By the time Xue An is eliminated, he will naturally leave dejectedly, and then once you enter the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, you will have all the time to interact, and within a few days, I guarantee that the Second Miss will have forgotten all about this Mr. Xue!¡± Su Junneng was mesmerized and nodded continuously, ¡°Exactly, father, your insight is truly sharp! But father, what if Miss Sheng tries to use the Sheng Family¡¯s influence to help Mr. Xue secure a position?¡± Su¡¯s father chuckled and then shook his head, ¡°If it were someone else I wouldn¡¯t be so sure, but Miss Sheng¡­ absolutely not!¡± ¡°Hmm? Why do you say that?¡± ¡°Because this time, it¡¯s not just Sheng Miaotong who will attend the opening ceremony, but I¡¯ve just received word that her elder sister, Sheng Manyu, will also go and directly become a disciple under Elder Shui Jing! You should know, Miss Sheng may fear nothing else, but she has immense respect for her elder sister!¡± ¡°What do you think she would feel if her elder sister finds out about all this?¡± Su Junneng felt greatly reassured and admired his father¡¯s tactics even more, chuckling, ¡°Maybe we won¡¯t even need to lift a finger, and this Mr. Xue will find himself in trouble!¡± ¡°Haha! My son is right, so let Mr. Xue be brash for a few more days!¡± Su¡¯s father said with a grin, resembling a sly old fox without fur. A night without words. The next day, as soon as Xue An and Xing Yushu stepped out the door, they saw Sheng Miaotong already waiting there with a sly grin. ¡°Master Xue, did you have a good rest?¡± Sheng Miaotong asked with a smile. Xue An nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s set off now!¡± Sheng Miaotong said, her eyes shining brightly. ¡°We?¡± Xue An frowned slightly. ¡°Yes! Aren¡¯t you going to attend the opening ceremony? We¡¯re heading the same way, so why not take the Flying Boat together? It¡¯s less hassle than flying back and forth in the sky!¡± Xue An looked deeply at Sheng Miaotong, ¡°Thank you!¡± Sheng Miaotong smiled even brighter than the flowers, ¡°Oh, why mention thanks! My Flying Boat can accommodate many people! Plus, it¡¯s still a long way from the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, isn¡¯t flying together less boring?¡± However, Xue An shook his head, ¡°No need!¡± Really? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The smile on Sheng Miaotong¡¯s face stiffened. Then, Xue An raised his hand, and with a cry of a crane, a crane-drawn carriage appeared in mid-air. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Saying so, he stepped into the carriage. Xing Yushu watched foolishly, muttering softly, ¡°Since we had this, why did you make me fly for three whole days?¡± Chapter 1278 - Chapter 1278: Chapter 1275: I... Am the Wealthy Family! (4th Update) Chapter 1278: Chapter 1275: I¡­ Am the Wealthy Family! (4th Update) Sheng Miaotong lowered her head and remained silent, completely disregarding his words. A moment of uncomfortable silence suddenly fell over the tea house. The smile on the man¡¯s face, however, remained unchanged. For he had always been certain of one thing: those destined for great achievements could never allow small matters to visibly affect their emotions. This was also what his father, the Patriarch of the Lu Family, constantly taught him. As the most outstanding descendant among the younger generation of the Lu Family, Lu Shifa strongly agreed and had always strived to abide by it. Therefore, even though he had long coveted the two sisters of the Sheng Family, he always maintained a calm and collected appearance, and even carried the air of an elder. Just like a moment ago, his every word and action were perfectly in line with the persona of a caring older brother, leaving no fault to be found. Sheng Miaotong¡¯s silence only served to make her seem willful and capricious. As expected. Sheng Manyu¡¯s brow slightly furrowed as she spoke sternly, ¡°Miaotong, aren¡¯t you going to thank him?¡± Sheng Miaotong¡¯s body shook, and then she spoke with a voice too low to be heard, ¡°Thank you, Brother Lu.¡± When saying the word ¡®Lu,¡¯ she mumbled and hurriedly glossed over it. Sheng Manyu wanted to say more, but Lu Shifa raised his hand to stop her, and then cheerfully said, ¡°Alright, Miaotong is still young, a bit of willfulness is not surprising! But as for this person¡­¡± With these words, his gaze swept over everyone and lingered on Xue An. In fact, from the moment he entered, he had already noticed Xue An. Because it was impossible not to; Xue An, dressed in white, was the center of attention wherever he went. But upon close examination, Lu Shifa¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but sink. He realized that, despite the young man¡¯s lack of fame, he far surpassed himself in both appearance and demeanor. Without exaggeration, even surpassing him by a large margin. This realization came as a shock to the always confident Lu Shifa, and a strong sense of rivalry arose within him. As the man with the best relationship to Sheng Manyu, and most likely to win the ¡®rose¡¯ of the Sheng Family, he had always considered the two sisters his exclusive preserve, not allowing others to touch. Therefore, when he happened upon Su Junneng who was hurrying along the road and learned that someone had won Sheng Miaotong¡¯s favor, Lu Shifa was like a cat on hot bricks, rushing over here hastily. Now that he had seen Xue An, his sense of rivalry grew even stronger, and after sizing him up, Lu Shifa let out a mocking sneer and slowly asked, ¡°This brother here seems rather unfamiliar. Might I ask where you hail from?¡± This question brought the attention of the entire room to rest upon Xue An. Sheng Miaotong¡¯s expression changed, anger rising within her as she looked up, ready to speak. But Sheng Manyu shot her a glaring look, signaling her to remain silent. For she herself had learned of this from Su Junneng. Compared to Lu Shifa¡¯s vile intentions, her concern was purely for her sister, fearing she would be deceived by scoundrels again, which is why she hurried over. Looking at the young man now, although he was good-looking, he definitely did not seem to be a scion of a great household. Just on this point alone, Sheng Manyu¡¯s heart grew cold. Given the status of the Sheng Family, it was impossible for them to allow Sheng Miaotong to be involved with such a man. Moreover, from what she understood, it was very likely that this young man approached Sheng Miaotong due to the influence and power of the Sheng Family. In other words, there was a significant chance he was a swindler. So, of course, she wouldn¡¯t allow Sheng Miaotong to say anything. Sheng Miaotong was seething with rage inside, yet faced with her own elder sister, she found herself unable to speak out, feeling increasingly anxious. It was at this moment that Xue An finally finished sipping a pot of tea, let out a satisfied sigh, and then finally lifted his head to look at Lu Shifa. ¡°Were you the one speaking to me just now?¡± Lu Shifa nodded proudly, ¡°Of course!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Good to know, but I have no interest in talking to you!¡± Upon hearing this, Sheng Miaotong couldn¡¯t help but snort with laughter. Sheng Manyu glared fiercely at her, prompting Sheng Miaotong to quickly cover her mouth, though her eyes were brimming with mirth as she stealthily glanced at Xue An. ¡°I give that response full marks!¡± Sheng Miaotong thought to herself. Yet while she was amused, everyone else in the room had a change of expression. Especially Lu Shifa, whose smile gradually faded, replaced by a threatening look toward Xue An. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me, Xue An, huh! But how come I¡¯ve never heard of any grand noble families with the surname Xue? Perhaps you could enlighten me?¡± ¡°Enlighten you about what?¡± Xue An leaned back leisurely on the couch and said indifferently. Lu Shifa was fuming, but in order to maintain his image, he forcefully held it in and scoffed coldly, ¡°For instance, your identity and background? And why the interest in getting close to little sister Miaotong? Could there be some unspeakable secret?¡± His questions were laced with venom. At least Sheng Miaotong blanched, wishing she could tear Lu Shifa¡¯s mouth to shreds right then and there. However, to her surprise, Xue An just laughed, a bright laugh, then casually remarked, ¡°All that you¡¯ve said, it¡¯s just to ask if I am a scion of nobility, right?¡± ¡°You could say that!¡± said Lu Shifa arrogantly. ¡°So, what do you think?¡± Xue An¡¯s eyes grew colder as he spoke calmly. ¡°Heh, I have already inquired. There is no grand noble family with the surname Xue in the Golden-Dawn Grotto-Heaven, nor in the other Six Great Grotto-Heavens! What do you say to that?¡± Su Junneng, who couldn¡¯t hide his smugness from climbing onto high branches, eagerly blurted out. Xue An lowered his gaze, ¡°You¡¯ve investigated quite thoroughly!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Lu Shifa smirked, believing Xue An had admitted it. Just when they thought the matter was settled, Xue An, fiddling idly with his nails without looking up, said flatly, ¡°You¡¯re right, I am indeed not from a noble family.¡± Su Junneng snickered, ready to interject. But at that moment, Xue An suddenly looked up, his voice cold as ice, ¡°That¡¯s because, I myself¡­ am the nobility!¡± Such grandiose words left everyone present somewhat stupefied. After a brief moment of surprise, Sheng Miaotong¡¯s eyes began to sparkle, and her gaze softened as she looked at Xue An. Sheng Manyu, however, snorted angrily, thinking this young man in white was nothing but a brash boaster. Before she and Lu Shifa could speak, Su Junneng, who had been eager to show off, sneered first. ¡°What a boastful claim, you a noble? Outright laughable, do you even know¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before he could finish, a streak of white light flashed, and Su Junneng was sent flying as if struck head-on by a heavy tank, crashing through furniture and tables before finally thumping to the ground. When they looked at him again, blood was continuously spilling from his mouth, mingled with broken teeth. And the object that sent him flying was none other than a small white porcelain teacup. In the midst of the astonished crowd, Xue An tapped his fingers lightly on the tea table and said with an amused tone, ¡°Weren¡¯t you just wanting to laugh your teeth off? I¡¯ve helped you with that, no thanks needed!¡± Chapter 1279 - Chapter 1279: Chapter 1276: Arrogant and Condescending (First Update) Chapter 1279: Chapter 1276: Arrogant and Condescending (First Update) The porcelain cup spun on the ground like a top, emitting a buzzing sound, before finally coming to a gradual halt after a moment. And the gazes of the entire room converged on Xue An. Particularly, Sheng Manyu and Lu Shifa, their expressions darkening in unison. The only exception was Sheng Miaotong, who, despite covering her mouth, had her eyes smilingly curved, her gaze brimming with the excitement of one who thrives in chaos. It wasn¡¯t until this moment that the unfortunate Su Junneng finally snapped out of his daze from the shock, first letting out a pitiful howl, followed by a muffled roar, ¡°Xue, you dare to hit me?¡± Xue An smiled, but his brows were filled with a coldness, then he spoke indifferently, ¡°So what if I hit you?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Su Junneng wanted to rush forward and properly teach this fellow a lesson, but the intense pain in his mouth reminded him that this young man in white was not someone to be trifled with, and so he turned to Lu Shifa with a face full of grievance. ¡°Master Lu!¡± With a mouth full of blood and teeth all but shattered, his words were unclear as they were spoken with a whistle. But it was clear to everyone that his backer was none other than Lu Shifa. Indeed. Lu Shifa¡¯s expression grew increasingly grim, then he stared intently at Xue An, sneering sinisterly. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so bold, truly skilled! But haven¡¯t you heard, even when you strike a dog, you must regard its master?¡± This remark unreservedly treated Su Junneng as one of his underlings¨Ca dog. However, upon hearing this, Su Junneng was not angered but instead delighted, and even a look of self-satisfied pride appeared on his face. Seeing this, Sheng Miaotong felt so disgusted she couldn¡¯t stand it and moved even further away from Su Junneng with a look of disgust on her face. Su Junneng was well aware of this. But at this moment, he no longer held any lavish hope of getting close to Miss Sheng, the second daughter. Being no fool, he could obviously see the covetous desire Lu Shifa, the eldest son of the Lu Family, had for these two sisters. In fact, as soon as he encountered this renowned Lu Shifa of the Lu Family on the road, he immediately shifted his target. After all, to get close to Miss Sheng, the second daughter, and win her affection was extremely unlikely. But to cling to the eldest son of the Lu Family was also an excellent choice. You must know that the Lu Family is second only to the Sheng Family in this Golden Light Cave Heaven and for someone from a small town like Su Junneng, it is a thick golden thigh that cannot get any thicker. Therefore, when he heard Lu Shifa actually call him a dog, he was not angry but rather pleased. At the same time. Xue An leaned back on the low couch, smiling noncommittally, ¡°You¡¯re right, when striking a dog, one must consider its owner, but my habit is, if the dog is too arrogant, then I strike the owner as well, how does that sound?¡± With those words, the room went cold. Even Sheng Miaotong, who always relished in chaos, couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes in surprise, a hint of worry finally appearing in her eyes. Her capriciousness didn¡¯t mean she was blind to the situation. The elders in her family clearly valued Lu Shifa, even having tacitly consented for him to be the ideal husband for her elder sister. Moreover, with the Lu Family¡¯s power growing stronger in recent years, she had seen through Lu Shifa¡¯s lupine ambitions but could only keep her distance with respect. Because she knew, making a scene would be unseemly for everyone involved. Unexpectedly, Xue An dared to utter such ¡°bold words,¡± naturally inspiring both admiration and a tinge of worry in Sheng Miaotong. Indeed. Upon witnessing this, Lu Shifa¡¯s expression darkened, and a sinister light burst forth from his eyes, as he fiercely said, ¡°Boy, do you know who you are talking to?¡± Xue An just smiled, then reached out to casually play with the teacup on the table, without even lifting his head, he said: ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t want to know! But do you believe that if you dare utter any more nonsense, this teacup will end up in your mouth, leaving you with an unforgettable pain of shattered teeth for the rest of your life?¡± Lu Shifa snorted angrily, as his majestic and formidable aura burst forth from him, causing the teahouse to tremble slightly. ¡°True Immortal Peak! Just half a step away from Great Luo!¡± The woman dressed in palace attire was shaken, exclaiming in horror. This level of cultivation is considered moderately high in this realm, but when coupled with Lu Shifa¡¯s current age, it became frightening. And who knows what Secret Techniques are passed down among these noble families, after all, cultivators of the same Cultivation Level could have drastically different true strengths! Lu Shifa smiled proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right! And I simply chose not to break through! Otherwise, I would have already become a Great Luo Powerful One by now!¡± Upon hearing this, the crowd was even more shocked. Even Sheng Miaotong couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly, her eyes reflecting a deep seriousness. But just as Lu Shifa¡¯s face turned grim, about to erupt with anger. The usually silent Sheng Manyu suddenly stepped forward, blocking him. Lu Shifa was slightly taken aback, then looked at Sheng Manyu with some confusion, ¡°Manyu, you¡­?¡± Sheng Manyu said indifferently: ¡°Young Master Lu, please hold back your anger for a moment! I have a few words to say to him!¡± Sheng Manyu¡¯s face had to be given respect, even by Lu Shifa; thus, he could only nod his head and step back, then looked at Xue An with eyes as if he were looking at a dead man. At this moment, Sheng Manyu gracefully walked over to the tea table, her beautiful eyes filled with coldness, staring coldly at Xue An. In such a situation, few could remain calm; at the very least, they would seem a bit flustered. Yet Xue An didn¡¯t even bother to lift his eyelids, merely continuing to gently spin the teacup on the table, his slender fingers even making the white Secret Porcelain seem somewhat dull and faded. The entire place fell silent. After a full ten breaths, Sheng Manyu coldly said: ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, but my sister is not someone you can touch! This point, I hope you understand!¡± Once these words were spoken, Sheng Miaotong was visibly shaken, a flame of anger flashed deep within her eyes, but it was quickly extinguished, turning into a look of desolation as she gently bowed her head. Xue An slightly raised his eyebrows, with a smile that was not quite a smile, and said: ¡°Oh? I¡¯m curious, what is¡­ my kind of existence?¡± Sheng Manyu¡¯s eyes were cold as ice, her words laced with sarcasm: ¡°You should know best why you¡¯re approaching my sister, do I need to spell it out for you?¡± Xue An¡¯s smile remained unchanged, ¡°What if I said I¡¯m not clear on it?¡± Sheng Manyu snorted coldly, ¡°The power and status of the Sheng Family are not something a person like you can even look up to! And you are here to attend the Golden Cauldron Pavilion¡¯s founding ceremony, right? I can tell you very clearly now, you will never be admitted into the Golden Cauldron Pavilion!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Xue An¡¯s brows slanted as he glanced at Sheng Manyu. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Unable to hold back any longer, Sheng Miaotong blurted out: ¡°Sister¡­¡±. Before she could finish, Sheng Manyu interrupted her, ¡°Shut up, it¡¯s not your place to speak here!¡± Then she looked down at Xue An from her higher position, ¡°You may not accept this, you may even try, but no matter what you do, you can¡¯t change the outcome, because¡­ I said so!¡± The corners of Xue An¡¯s mouth gradually lifted, his tone indifferent: ¡°You said so?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Saying this, a mocking look appeared on Sheng Manyu¡¯s face, ¡°The world is just that cruel, and someone who can¡¯t even enter the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, what qualification does he have to approach my sister?¡± Chapter 1281 - Chapter 1281: Chapter 1278: The Sky Ladder (Third Update) Chapter 1281: Chapter 1278: The Sky Ladder (Third Update) Outside were those of slightly lesser power, and further out it was the same. By the time they reached the outermost edge, they were all ordinary cultivators, among whom there were many with haggard faces and worn clothes, clearly poverty-stricken disciples. In comparison, the appearance of Xue An and Xing Yushu did not attract anyone¡¯s attention. Because everyone was focused on the high platform in the distance. At that moment, a lucky cloud descended from the sky, landing directly on the high platform. Once the cloud dissipated, there visibly stood a middle-aged man dressed in a gold-edged Taoist robe, radiant with vitality, yet his eyes and brows could not hide his arrogance. Behind him were several respectful young Taoist attendants. Such an aura made this man catch everyone¡¯s attention as soon as he appeared. The crowd then started to stir slightly, beginning to whisper and discuss amongst themselves. ¡°Hiss, the opening ceremony of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion is personally presided over by Elder Ci Yun this time?¡± ¡°Yes! In previous years, only a True Disciple from the inner sect was sent, but this time they sent an elder. It seems that this ceremony is going to be extraordinary!¡± As the people whispered among themselves, they saw Elder Ci Yun showing a pleased expression and then said with a smile: ¡°The once-in-a-decade opening ceremony of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion was supposed to be convened tomorrow. All of you who have traveled from afar should have rested for a day, but the Sect Leader had a sudden insight, so it was moved to today and will be personally presided over by me, Ci Yun!¡± His voice was clear and resonant like the cry of a crane, spreading in all directions, instantly suppressing the noise of the crowd. Many people showed a look of awe; without saying more, this feat alone was enough to prove the strength of Elder Ci Yun. Therefore, the crowd instantly quieted down. Ci Yun surveyed the entire venue, thoroughly enjoying the awe in everyone¡¯s eyes, then nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Very well! Since that¡¯s the case, without further ado, let¡¯s begin the opening ceremony now!¡± Saying this, he swept his robe sleeves. In front of the plaza, beams of light began to appear, then they intertwined with each other. And when the light faded away, there appeared to be a ladder. The light on the ladder fluctuated, and one end reached straight into the sky, disappearing into the illusory clouds. ¡°The Heavenly Ladder!¡± someone exclaimed. The opening ceremony, also known as, was actually a ritual used by major sects like the Golden Cauldron Pavilion to replenish new blood and select disciples. This Heavenly Ladder was a secret technique. If you are fated with the Tao and possess talent and aptitude, you can ascend the heavens; if not, progress is nearly impossible. Thus, upon seeing the Heavenly Ladder, many people¡¯s expressions turned solemn. At this moment, Sheng Manyu gracefully stepped forward and bowed to Elder Ci Yun. ¡°Elder daughter of the Sheng Family, Sheng Manyu, greets Uncle Ci Yun!¡± Originally full of pride, Elder Ci Yun¡¯s face immediately filled with smiles upon seeing Sheng Manyu, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Manyu! No need for such formalities! After all, you are about to join the discipleship of my brother Shui Jing; you will be fellow disciples soon, come over here!¡± His words were full of affection. Seeing this, Sheng Manyu smiled slightly, then nodded her head, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Ci Yun! However, my younger sister is also here, why not let her try the Heavenly Ladder first?¡± ¡°Oh, we¡¯re all family, why bother with the Heavenly Ladder? Everyone come over and rest a bit, then head back to the Golden Cauldron Pavilion!¡± Ci Yun said with a grin. Sheng Manyu nodded and then dragged Sheng Miaotong out of the crowd and walked to the side. At this moment, Sheng Miaotong felt full of confusion and sadness. Because she felt it was all because of herself, that she had caused Xue An and the others to be caught in a desperate situation. How is he now? Has he listened to my advice and left this place as soon as possible? Thinking of this, Sheng Miaotong couldn¡¯t help but sneak a peek at the crowd, but the square was so vast, where could she start looking for Xue An and Xing Yushu? After the Sheng sisters smoothly passed the ¡°assessment,¡± Lu Shifa also stepped forward very complacently, giving a hand-over-hand salute. Upon seeing that it was the eldest son of the Lu Family, Ci Yun naturally passed him with a radiant smile. The following process was similar for the other children of the noble families, though they were not treated as grandly as the Sheng sisters and Lu Shifa, but they too easily passed the assessment. Even this unknown Su Junneng stepped forward, at first Ci Yun did not recognize him, but when Su Junneng took out that piece of paper. Ci Yun then let him pass the assessment as well. Very soon. Most of the children from leading families at the forefront were selected. Then it was the turn of those from slightly more ordinary families. When facing these disciples, Ci Yun¡¯s expression became much more serious. But these disciples, before stepping on the ladder, would very astutely take out an item and hand it to Ci Yun. With a natural flick of his robe sleeve, Ci Yun would accept it, and then their ascent on the ladder was quite smooth. Soon, these wealthy children also mostly passed the assessment. It was then followed by those from even more ordinary families¡­ In short, no matter the talent, if one hadn¡¯t paid, they shouldn¡¯t think of passing the assessment smoothly. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t long before a large group of disciples from ordinary families left the scene, their faces filled with despair. Seeing this scene, Xing Yushu, standing at the edge of the square, was full of shock and unease, and finally couldn¡¯t help but softly ask: ¡°Sir¡­what should we do?¡± But his words were met with no response, and Xing Yushu couldn¡¯t help but feel startled as he looked up at Xue An, his heart chilling. For at that moment, Xue An¡¯s face was as cold as ice, watching everything that was happening with a frigid gaze. Xing Yushu couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva, wanting to say something, but he opened his mouth and then hesitated. After an unknown period, maybe around an hour or so. The noisy square had already become deserted. Those who were eliminated had sadly left, while those who passed the assessment stood excitedly talking behind Ci Yun. In the end, only Xue An and Xing Yushu were left standing at the edge of the square. At this moment, all eyes instantly focused on the two of them. Upon seeing that Xue An and his companion indeed had not left, Sheng Miaotong couldn¡¯t help but secretly lament. Sheng Manyu let out a slight cold snort and then exchanged a glance with Lu Shifa, stepping forward to Ci Yun and muttered softly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ci Yun, who was originally all smiles, furrowed his brows slightly upon hearing the words, then scrutinized Xue An and Xing Yushu approaching with a colder gaze, and then unnoticeably nodded, ¡°Alright, I understand!¡± Sheng Manyu heard this and coldly smiled, her eyes gleaming with triumph as she glanced at Xue An approaching with pride in her heart. At this time, Xue An and his companion had already approached. Ci Yun snorted coldly and said sarcastically, ¡°Which of you wants to ascend the heavenly ladder and enter my Golden Cauldron Pavilion¡¯s gate?¡± Xing Yushu stepped forward, bowing with his hands and said, ¡°Elder, it¡¯s me! I¡­¡± Chapter 1282 - Chapter 1282: Chapter 1279: Ill Give Them Another Fifteen Minutes! (4th Update) Chapter 1282: Chapter 1279: I¡¯ll Give Them Another Fifteen Minutes! (4th Update) Xing Yushu originally wanted to recount his grandfather¡¯s affairs, but he didn¡¯t expect Ci Yun to be completely uninterested and waved his hand with impatience. ¡°Alright, then go ahead!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Xing Yushu was taken aback and wanted to continue speaking. Unexpectedly, Ci Yun glared and snorted coldly: ¡°But what? You¡¯re the only one left now. If you don¡¯t want to participate in the assessment, just drop out now to save everyone¡¯s time!¡± Xing Yushu¡¯s face turned pale, and a hint of anger appeared in his eyes. Because previously, Ci Yun did not exhibit such an attitude towards the descendants of powerful families. As a young man who had not experienced much, how could he endure such humiliation? Just then, Xue An spoke indifferently from behind: ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, you go on the celestial ladder first!¡± Upon hearing this, Xing Yushu secretly gritted his teeth and gave Ci Yun a cold glance before finally lowering his head and walking towards the celestial ladder. However, his attitude only made Ci Yun feel even more displeased. Being naturally petty, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer inwardly: with that attitude, do you really think you can pass the assessment? The entire crowd¡¯s gaze focused on Xing Yushu, with some whispering to each other, occasionally pointing at Xue An and Xing Yushu, and then bursting into bursts of harsh laughter. ¡°Are these two guys somewhat foolish?¡± ¡°No kidding, they even dare to confront Elder Ci Yun, they really are courting death!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, with such lack of vision, they dream of passing the assessment, it¡¯s sheer folly!¡± These murmuring voices entered Xing Yushu¡¯s ears, making the young man¡¯s heart grow even colder. Didn¡¯t his grandfather say that once he got here, he would find opportunities? But why is everything so different from what he said? Xing Yushu thought silently to himself and then looked up at the celestial ladder extending into the clouds. No matter what, let¡¯s try it first! Saying that, he took a deep breath and stepped onto the celestial ladder. The initially stable celestial ladder suddenly began to tremble, a situation that had never occurred before. Xing Yushu¡¯s heart tensed, but at that moment, Xue An simply said: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, keep going!¡± Hearing Xue An¡¯s words, Xing Yushu gritted his teeth, cast aside all hesitations, his eyes showing a fierce determination, and then continued to climb upwards. Ci Yun, seeing this, sneered to himself and then glanced at Xue An standing in the distance. Is this the guy who offended the Sheng Family? He looks quite good, but unfortunately, he is oblivious to the predicament. Meanwhile, Xing Yushu had quickly climbed halfway up, and the process was as smooth as if he were walking on flat ground; even the celestial ladder started to emit a faint glow. This indicated that Xing Yushu¡¯s talent in the Dao arts was remarkably outstanding. However, Ci Yun could not even be bothered to take a second look. For him, presiding over this grand initiation ceremony was a hard-earned opportunity, perfect for profiteering. If he did not want Xing Yushu to pass, no matter how high Xing Yushu¡¯s talent, it would be impossible for him to succeed! Moreover, with the Sheng Family and Lu Family involved, of course, he had to cater to their interests. Therefore, when he saw Xing Yushu was about to climb into the clouds, the hand concealed in his sleeve formed a hand seal, then he silently muttered in his mind. Disperse! Crack, a crisp sound rang out, only to see the celestial ladder formed from Dao magic trembling violently, then starting to disperse. Xing Yushu felt a sudden instability under his feet and his palms began to weaken, his heart filled with shock. But seeing that the clouds were just in sight, he gritted his teeth, exhausted all his cultivation level, and aimed to rush past. However, on the celestial ladder, his entire cultivation level had been sealed, making him no different from a mundane mortal. Therefore, this short distance suddenly became so far away. And his body began to fall downwards. At this, many people still with a conscience couldn¡¯t help but cry out in alarm. While Ci Yun and others showed a hint of smug smiles. Especially Sheng Manyu, who glanced at Xue An with a sneering face, laughed coldly in her heart. Didn¡¯t you brag about how all of us are mere ants? Now I really want to see what you¡¯re going to do! But her smugness only lasted for a few seconds before it was interrupted. At this moment, Xue An looked up at the collapsing stairway to heaven, his eyes cold as iron, and said lightly, ¡°The inherited magic has been so spoiled by you? Solidify!¡± At his command. The previously barely visible stairway suddenly shone with a brilliantly intense light, and then became as solid as a fortress. Xing Yushu took this opportunity to climb up and ascended into the clouds. The moment he entered the clouds, his figure appeared on the ground. And then the stairway shattered with a loud crash. The crowd was stunned. Nobody expected such a reversal of the situation. Those who thought Xing Yushu could never pass the assessment were all dumbfounded now. Once someone crosses the stairway, they would be considered having entered the doors of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion! Ci Yun¡¯s mouth slightly opened, his expression was as if he had swallowed a fly. At this moment, Xing Yushu shouted excitedly, ¡°Elder, I passed, my grandfather can rest assured now!¡± By the end, his voice was somewhat choked up. But just then, Elder Ci Yun suddenly shook his head and sternly shouted, ¡°Hold on! Who said you passed?¡± Xing Yushu was stunned and turned to look at Ci Yun, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What do I mean?¡± Ci Yun¡¯s face showed a fierce expression as he pointed at Xue An and said coldly, ¡°Boy, what kind of demon magic did you just use? You actually solidified the stairway that was about to disperse. You are clearly helping this boy cheat!¡± Hearing this, Su Junneng and the others started to make a ruckus. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s cheating!¡± ¡°This guy must be using some black magic! Maybe he is even a member of some evil sect!¡± Nasty speculations were rampant everywhere. Xing Yushu¡¯s face turned pale and he stared blankly at the ¡°furious¡± crowd, completely at a loss for words. Xue An laughed at this moment, then gently patted his shoulder. ¡°Do you find it disgusting?¡± After hesitating for a moment, Xing Yushu nodded his head. Xue An sighed softly, ¡°I do too! Well, let¡¯s give them another chance!¡± As he spoke, a brilliant glow appeared in Xue An¡¯s eyes as he said coldly, ¡°Yushu, light the two Soul-Cleaving Lamps left by your grandfather! I¡¯ll¡­give them another quarter hour!¡± Xing Yushu nodded blankly, not understanding why Xue An wanted to do this, but now having a near-blind obedience towards him, and thus took out the two Soul-Cleaving Lamps from his backpack and lit them. The candlelight flickered unpredictably through the white lanterns, causing Ci Yun and others to be slightly taken aback, and then they looked at each other and burst into laughter together. ¡°Bringing out these little lanterns? Isn¡¯t this a joke!¡± ¡°Who says it¡¯s not! Another quarter hour? Who does he think he is?¡± In the midst of these mocking voices, Xue An stood proudly, his face cold as ice. Unexpectedly, Ci Yun felt a sudden tightness in his heart. And those who had just been laughing could not help but restrain their laughter. Time passed breath by breath. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Soon, a quarter hour was about to pass. Everything seemed normal. The crowd started to get restless again and Sheng Manyu could hardly restrain herself, ready to speak sarcastically. But at that moment, the ground trembled slightly, and then a female voice full of surprise came from behind the Golden Cauldron Pavilion. ¡°Yu He, is that you?¡± Chapter 1283 - Chapter 1283: Chapter 1280: Sect Leader Sister, Lus Chuzhen (First Update) Chapter 1283: Chapter 1280: Sect Leader Sister, Lu¡¯s Chuzhen (First Update) As the voice faded, a surge of golden light flowed across the firmament, followed by the sight of an auspicious cloud drifting down, and from within it, an impatient woman emerged as soon as it touched the ground. She was a woman clad in rainbow-colored garments, her skin like creamy jade, with a figure graceful and lithe. But at this moment, the delicate beauty of her brows and eyes was filled with excitement and urgency. ¡°Yu He, you¡¯ve finally decided to return¡­¡± Before her words were finished, the woman stood rooted to the spot in astonishment. For she had caught sight of the two white Soul-Cleaving Lamps in the hands of Xing Yushu, and the excitement in her eyes was instantly replaced by a color of disbelief and confusion. At the same time, Elder Ci Yun, upon seeing this woman, couldn¡¯t help but have his complexion dramatically change, his body trembling slightly, as he whispered in shock: ¡°Lu¡­ Lu Senior Sister?¡± That¡¯s right! The newcomer was none other than Lu Chuzhen, the esteemed Senior Sister and Sect Leader of Golden Cauldron Pavilion. Her noble status and formidable strength were far beyond what Elder Ci Yun could afford to provoke. Thus, Ci Yun¡¯s face went through several changes, finally settling on a somewhat alarmed glance at Xing Yushu, He didn¡¯t understand how this seemingly unremarkable youth managed to prompt Lu Chuzhen to personally visit this place. The crowd was also slightly stirred. Although these scions of noble families had never met Lu Chuzhen, it did not prevent them from having heard her name. This was a legend of Golden Cauldron Pavilion, who within a mere century of joining the sect, had become the most outstanding talent in a millennium, and was personally promoted by the Sect Leader to be the Senior Sister. Such an existence, even after they joined the sect, they could only look up to. At this moment, Lu Chuzhen gradually recovered from her daze, but upon seeing the two lamps white as new snow, a trace of pain swiftly crossed her eyes, then with a trembling voice she said. ¡°Young man, who¡­ who is Yu He to you?¡± Xing Yushu softly said: ¡°He is¡­ my grandfather!¡± ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± Lu Chuzhen repeated softly, a complex and inexplicable expression flickering across her face, then asked with a tone mixed with anticipation. ¡°Then¡­ where is he now?¡± Xing Yushu clenched his fists tightly, his voice quivering: ¡°My grandfather has¡­ he has passed away!¡± Upon hearing these words, Lu Chuzhen trembled all over. She had anticipated much, after all the two Soul-Cleaving Lamps certainly could not deceive. But upon truly receiving the news, she still couldn¡¯t contain the grief in her heart, as large tears welled up in the corners of her eyes. ¡°You left just like that? You fool, I told you not to leave, but you insisted on descending the mountain, why did you have to do that?¡± Murmuring to herself, Lu Chuzhen suddenly seemed to remember something, raising her head to look earnestly at Xing Yushu, ¡°Did your grandfather mention anyone before his death?¡± Xing Yushu was silent for a moment, then shook his head, ¡°No, he just told me to come to Golden Cauldron Pavilion, to inherit his legacy!¡± ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Frustration appeared on Lu Chuzhen¡¯s face, ¡°Even in his last moments, he still wouldn¡¯t forgive me? But how could you ever understand my dilemma?¡± She stood there speaking to herself, her expression a mix of joy and sadness, elusive to decipher. Xing Yushu was slightly taken aback, not understanding what this woman was about, and couldn¡¯t help but steal a glance at Xue An. But he saw that at this moment Xue An was standing silently, his face devoid of any expression. Meanwhile, Lu Chuzhen suddenly raised her head and gave a slight smile towards Xing Yushu, ¡°I forgot to ask, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Xing Yushu!¡± ¡°Good! Since you¡¯re here to inherit your grandfather¡¯s legacy, you are a friend of my old acquaintance, come with me!¡± As she spoke, Lu Chuzhen was ready to lead Xing Yushu away. But at this moment, Xing Yushu shook his head, ¡°I cannot go!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Lu Chuzhen was startled. ¡°Because Elder Ci Yun said I failed the assessment!¡± Xing Yushu spoke coldly. Lu Chuzhen¡¯s expression darkened, and she turned to look towards the distant Ci Yun. Ci Yun¡¯s body trembled, and he hurried over, nodding and bowing as he said, ¡°Greetings to the Sect Leader¡¯s senior sister!¡± Lu Chuzhen¡¯s expression was cold, ¡°Is what he just said true?¡± A glint of coldness flashed in the depths of Ci Yun¡¯s eyes, but he quickly explained, ¡°This¡­ this was not my deliberate doing, it truly was¡­¡±. ¡°Enough, he¡¯s my person, who do you think you are to block his way?¡± Lu Chuzhen¡¯s elegant eyebrows raised as she rebuked coldly. ¡°Yes! Ci Yun admits his guilt!¡± Ci Yun bowed deeply, but there was a flash of resentment and anger in his eyes. Lu Chuzhen didn¡¯t pay him any more attention, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± With a wave of her hand, a lucky cloud enveloped Xing Yushu and Xue An, and then floated away. After the area had become empty, Elder Ci Yun finally lifted his head, his expression grim as he watched the direction in which Lu Chuzhen and the others had left. Sheng Manyu and Lu Shifa came forward together, filled with concern, ¡°Elder Ci Yun, what should we do now?¡± For them, they obviously feared Xing Yushu receiving Lu Chuzhen¡¯s favor, since this meant their future within Golden Cauldron Pavilion would be troubled. Ci Yun snorted, ¡°Even though she is the Sect Leader¡¯s senior sister, she cannot cover the skies with one hand in this matter!¡± Ci Yun was no fool; on the contrary, having reached the position of an elder within the Golden Cauldron Pavilion with his not so outstanding power, he was an extremely clever person. Therefore, Ci Yun noted Lu Chuzhen¡¯s behavior after seeing Xing Yushu, and the words she said, all of which he observed and remembered. Even a fool could now see that Lu Chuzhen had an unusual relationship with the boy¡¯s grandfather. And considering the rumors within the sect about the senior sister and the Sect Leader¡­ The corners of Ci Yun¡¯s mouth revealed a sneer of coldness. So what if you are the senior sister? If I catch you in a misstep this time, even you will not be spared the consequences. Hence, he coldly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, follow me into the Golden Cauldron Pavilion!¡± Having said that, he waved his robe sleeves, leading everyone who had passed the assessment back into the Golden Cauldron Pavilion. At the same time. Xing Yushu had also arrived at a lofty pavilion floating above the top floor of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion. The luxurious decor within goes without saying, but key was the strength of the Spiritual Power surrounding the place, which was simply exhilarating. And through the window, one could see the vast land below, a sight that somewhat stupefied Xing Yushu. Yet Xue An remained silent, just coldly watching from the side. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this time, Lu Chuzhen asked a few questions about Xing Yuhe, but she didn¡¯t seem to care how Xing Yuhe had died; instead, she kept asking if he had ever mentioned her. In response, Xing Yushu could only shake his head in denial. Lu Chuzhen felt saddened in her heart, but at that moment, the clear sound of a chiming bell rang out. Lu Chuzhen¡¯s complexion changed. Because the chime of the bell meant the Sect Leader was summoning everyone! Chapter 1285 - Chapter 1285: Chapter 1282: Malicious Scheme, Xue An Takes Action (3rd Update) Chapter 1285: Chapter 1282: Malicious Scheme, Xue An Takes Action (3rd Update) For a moment, Ci Yun and the others, along with the numerous disciples, began to flatter enthusiastically, their sycophantic voices filled the entire square. Fu Guang nodded with a smile, extremely pleased with himself. However, just as the noise subsided slightly, a ruthless glint suddenly appeared in Elder Shui Jing¡¯s eyes, followed by a light chuckle. ¡°But Sect Leader, there¡¯s one more thing I¡¯m not sure whether I should mention or not!¡± ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± Fu Guang asked with a smile. ¡°Well¡­¡± Elder Shui Jing glanced at Lu Chuzhen who was at a distance, then said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s about our Sect Leader¡¯s senior sister!¡± ¡°Oh? What could be the matter with Zhen¡¯er?¡± Fu Guang was briefly startled. Lu Chuzhen was also shaken, but before she could speak. The elder spoke in an intriguing tone, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious; just that I heard from Ci Yun that our Sect Leader¡¯s senior sister left the mountain without permission, and intervened in the mountain-opening ceremony, forcefully recruiting two young men with unclear backgrounds!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Fu Guang frowned slightly. At the same time, Ci Yun, who had been waiting for the right moment at the back, hurried forward to add fuel to the fire, ¡°Sect Leader, every word the Elder says is true!¡± Fu Guang turned his head and gave Lu Chuzhen a cold glance, his expression growing even grimmer when he saw Xing Yushu and Xue An standing behind her. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Lu Chuzhen was somewhat flustered, as she did not anticipate Shui Jing and Ci Yun to be so malicious, blowing the matter up at such an occasion, leaving her utterly unprepared. A hint of jealousy appeared in Fu Guang¡¯s eyes. If it were simply the recruitment of two entry-level disciples, that wouldn¡¯t matter much, but the key issue was that the two young men were both very attractive, especially the one in the white clothes, whom even Fu Guang found somewhat inscrutable. This inevitably caused him great displeasure, as he had always considered Lu Chuzhen off-limits. Seeing this, Shui Jing and Ci Yun exchanged glances, both seeing the excitement in each other¡¯s eyes. Then Elder Shui Jing deployed her strongest trump card. She let out a cold laugh. ¡°Sect Leader, if it were just the recruitment of two unrelated disciples, that would be fine, but I heard that our Sect Leader¡¯s senior sister became extremely agitated after meeting this young man, repeatedly calling him Yu He¡­¡± As soon as she said this, Fu Guang, who had been maintaining a dignified demeanor, suddenly changed his expression dramatically. Because this name reminded him of many unpleasant memories. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t help but demand angrily, ¡°Lu Chuzhen, is everything they¡¯re saying true?¡± Lu Chuzhen, pale as a sheet, was trembling slightly. She wanted to deny it, but with Shui Jing and Ci Yun watching her like tigers eyeing their prey, denial was now impossible. In the end, under the watchful eyes of everyone, Lu Chuzhen slowly bowed her head and said, ¡°Yes, Sect Leader, indeed he is the descendant of my elder brother Yu He, but I only wished to help him inherit the legacy, you¡­¡± ¡°Enough, don¡¯t say any more!¡± Fu Guang¡¯s voice was as cold as ice, and his gaze moved past the trembling Lu Chuzhen from fear, falling onto Xing Yushu. No wonder he felt the boy looked familiar on first sight; it turns out he is the descendant of Xing Yuhe. Killing intent emerged in Fu Guang¡¯s eyes. The love-hate entanglement among the three of them a hundred years ago was extremely complicated. But ultimately, it came down to Fu Guang¡¯s coveting of Lu Chuzhen¡¯s beauty and her rare physique, which is greatly beneficial for male cultivators. And so, he seduced Lu Chuzhen in various ways. In the end, Lu Chuzhen fell for it and broke up with Xing Yuhe, with whom she had confirmed a cultivator¡¯s pairing, causing the once greatly promising Xing Yuhe to suffer a breakdown in his cultivator¡¯s spirit, eventually halting at the level of an outer sect disciple and sadly descending the mountain. Of course, these past events were the deepest secrets of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, unknown to outsiders. Even Xing Yuhe only thought that Lu Chuzhen simply had a change of heart. But Fu Guang, who had staged all of this, was well aware of the actual events. Indeed, if not for Lu Chuzhen becoming his cauldron, he would not have been able to advance rapidly in a mere hundred years, eventually reaching the Great Luo Peak. But Xue An never expected to face an old acquaintance just after the breakthrough, and Fu Guang, with a guilty conscience, naturally spawned a bone-chilling intent to kill. Feeling the murderous intent emanating from the Sect Leader, Lu Chuzhen trembled all over. She had not been happy over the past century either. Even though she had finally become the Sect Leader¡¯s chief disciple as she had hoped, nobody from the Golden Cauldron Pavilion really took her seriously¨Cexcept for the lowest-ranked disciples who knew nothing¨Cneither the elders nor the core true disciples. Occasionally, when memories haunted her dreams at midnight, she would recall the time she spent with Xing Yuhe. That was why she became so agitated upon sensing the aura of the two Soul-Cleaving Lamps she had given to Xing Yuhe. She had hoped to cover everything up since one more disciple in the Golden Cauldron Pavilion was not a big deal. But now, her secret was out, and judging by the killing intent radiating from Fu Guang, today¡¯s events were unlikely to resolve peacefully. Lu Chuzhen was anxious in her heart, but ultimately clenched her teeth and stepped in front of Xing Yushu, speaking in an almost pleading tone. ¡°Sect Leader, it was all my fault, I will send him down the mountain right now, please let them go! Alright?¡± But her plea had no effect. Disgusted, Fu Guang frowned and barked coldly, ¡°Get lost!¡± Boom! Under that command, Lu Chuzhen was sent flying and spat out a mouthful of blood. Yet Fu Guang acted as if he saw nothing. In fact, after successfully breaking through to the Great Luo Peak, Lu Chuzhen¡¯s value became negligible. So Fu Guang naturally couldn¡¯t care less about her pleas. Now Xing Yushu alone faced Fu Guang. As Fu Guang¡¯s presence grew more formidable, the sky above even began revealing a swirling vortex of air. Then, with a cold voice Fu Guang demanded, ¡°Are you a member of the Xing Family?¡± Xing Yushu shivered, not out of fear, but because the power gap was too vast. So vast that he couldn¡¯t even speak when Fu Guang interrogated him. With a ¡°hmpf!¡± Fu Guang scoffed upon seeing this. And following that scoff, a golden light struck down towards Xing Yushu like a divine hammer. The speed was so quick that it even caused the air to let out a shrill screech. Lu Chuzhen, face stricken with despair, watched all this, not even wiping away the blood from her mouth. At this moment, she finally felt a piercing regret that cut to her very core. However, figures like Shui Jing and Ci Yun, upon witnessing such a scene, all had smug smiles on their faces. But just then, a slender, elegant hand suddenly appeared in front of that golden light, seizing it in one grasp. With a crack, the hand completely crushed it. The whole audience was shocked, and all eyes converged on the owner of the hand. Dressed in white, Xue An stood there indifferently, his face filled with a cold chill. Seeing this scene. Figures like Shui Jing, who previously had smug expressions, now froze in place. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the crowd, Sheng Miaotong covered her mouth with her hand, her eyes gradually widening in shock and disbelief. Because she could never have expected Xue An to stand up at such a time. As for Sheng Manyu, Lu Shifa, and others, they all looked on in collective astonishment, staring dumbfounded. In the ensuing silence of the arena. Xue An coldly glanced up, looking at Fu Guang standing on the high platform and spoke indifferently, ¡°I was inclined to give you more chances, but now it seems, there¡¯s no need for that!¡± Chapter 1288 - Chapter 1288: Chapter 1285: Rampant? Ill Show You Rampant! (2nd Update) Chapter 1288: Chapter 1285: Rampant? I¡¯ll Show You Rampant! (2nd Update) Boom! Xue An¡¯s words caused a severe commotion amongst the crowd. ¡°Good heavens, has this guy lost his mind? How dare he speak to the Sect Leader like that?¡± ¡°He¡¯s completely ignorant of his own insignificance! Does he really think that by killing Fu Guang, he can become invincible? Little does he know, there¡¯s always someone better; the Sect Leader is indeed the number one in our sect!¡± ¡°Hmph, seeking death! With such provocative words, the Sect Leader will certainly fly into a rage!¡± These murmurs were basically coming from those who had always looked at Xue An with disfavor. Sheng Manyu and the others felt the same way. Amongst the crowd, only Sheng Miaotong kept watching Xue An with a worried look, her heart tightening into a knot. Young Master Xue, you mustn¡¯t let anything happen to you! As expected by the crowd, Xiu Wen, upon hearing Xue An¡¯s words, truly exploded in fury. His white eyebrows furrowed, eyes bulging with anger, he spoke with an icy chill in his voice. ¡°Boy, I¡¯ve been lenient towards you due to your coming from the Hua Clan and having decent talent and cultivation level. But don¡¯t push your luck!¡± ¡°Oh? So you know that I¡¯m from the Hua Clan. Then let me ask you, is our Hua Clan¡¯s dao used as a tool for your extortion and mistreatment?¡± Xue An¡¯s voice was cold as ice as he sternly questioned. ¡°You¡­¡± Xiu Wen took a deep breath, forcefully suppressing the rage in his heart, and spoke with a cold tone, ¡°I admit we have our flaws, but that doesn¡¯t justify your impulsive misbehavior, or killing my beloved disciple without understanding the full story!¡± Xue An laughed, a reckless and wild laugh, then lifted his hand to point at everyone in the plaza, ¡°I¡¯ve seen everything with my own eyes, yet in your mouth, it turned into a frivolous ¡®we have our flaws¡¯? On the other hand, you accuse me of acting recklessly without distinguishing right from wrong?¡± With that, Xue An revealed a chilling smile, his tone turning frosty as he said, ¡°And so I killed him, what are you going to do about it?¡± Such words were like a scoop of cold water plunged into a pot of boiling oil, instantly causing the entire place to erupt. Sheng Manyu scoffed coldly, ¡°Courting death!¡± In her eyes, Xue An¡¯s unabashed arrogance was tantamount to asking for death, especially since he was challenging none other than Sect Leader Xiu Wen and the entire Golden Cauldron Pavilion. However, Sheng Miaotong didn¡¯t think the same. She covered her mouth tightly, her big eyes full of admiration as she gazed upon the figure of Xue An standing on the high platform. Especially when she saw the wild smile on Xue An¡¯s face, she felt weak all over, and only one thought remained in her mind. So badass! Meanwhile. Elder Shui Jing, seeing that the moment was ripe, crawled forward a few steps and paid respectful obeisance to Xiu Wen, ¡°Greetings, Sect Leader!¡± Then, before others could react, she turned towards Xue An with a fierce look, and said with hatred, ¡°Boy, you killed our chief, and you¡¯ve uttered madness. Today, our Golden Cauldron Pavilion will surely annihilate you.¡± As she spoke, a contented gleam filled Shui Jing¡¯s eyes, and her heart overflowed with joy as she thought. Burn! The fiercer the fire, the better! If anyone in the place was delighted by Fu Guang¡¯s death, it had to be her. Because in terms of status and position, she was the most likely candidate to become the next Sect Leader. That¡¯s why she was so eager to jump out and show herself. But her smugness did not last long, not even for a single breath, as all her plans and ambitions dissolved into nothingness. Because at that moment, Xue An slightly furrowed his brow and coldly said, ¡°Babble!¡± As he spoke, Xue An reached out with his hand. Despite the great distance between them, his clenching gesture seemed to cross the barriers of space-time, arriving mysteriously above Shui Jing¡¯s head. With a dull thud, Shui Jing¡¯s head burst open in an explosion, and along with it, her spirit shattered. With one move, Sheng Shuijing, after hundreds of years of careful planning and having only just become the Great Elder of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, was annihilated, both body and soul! Her headless corpse trembled slightly, as if in reluctance, but eventually, it helplessly collapsed into the dust. Such a brutal strike left everyone nearby petrified. Then a scream of extreme terror rang out. Ci Yun turned and ran. At this moment, he was terrified to the verge of insanity. After all, Shui Jing had just died right in front of him, how could he possibly accept this? But he had only taken a few steps when Xue An casually slashed with a wave of his hand, sending a beam of sword light cleaving through the air. Ci Yun¡¯s body shuddered, then he stood frozen in place, soon a fine red line appeared between his eyebrows. The red line gradually widened, spreading out in the blink of an eye. Then Ci Yun, now split in two from the middle, fell to the ground on his left and right sides. Looking at the cut, it was smooth to the extreme, as if a mirror, without even a drop of blood seeping out. That was because the sword light was too fast, evaporating all his blood in an instant. This scene left all who witnessed it horrified. Although Xiu Wen was extremely wary of Xue An, with two elders dead in succession, plus Fu Guang who had just perished, Golden Cauldron Pavilion had already lost three high-ranking individuals to Xue An. If Xiu Wen were to back down now, he might as well not remain as the Sect Leader. Therefore, he roared furiously, ¡°Daring to be so brazen right before me, go to hell!¡± Boom! Countless Golden Light Talisman Wheels swept over in a vast torrent. But Xue An did not even glance at them, instead, he let out a cold laugh and said, ¡°Your disciple acted recklessly, and you as a teacher bear a great part of the responsibility! As for brazen¡­ Haha! Today, I will show you brazenness right before your eyes!¡± After speaking, a flash of light glinted in Xue An¡¯s eyes. A surging Heavenly Divine might erupted from Xue An¡¯s body. The incoming Golden Light Talisman Wheels did not even stir a ripple, pulverized into dust under the sweeping aura of Xue An. At the same time, Xue An turned his head, his gaze piercing through the crowd and directly towards these young masters and mistresses from prestigious families. Where his gaze landed, these normally arrogant masters and wealthy heiresses all displayed colors of terror and desperation. Especially Sheng Manyu, Lu Shifa, and Su Junneng, who had previous grudges with Xue An, were utterly petrified, their faces ashen. They had not expected things to turn out this way. They had thought Xue An was just an ordinary youth, they mocked him earlier, but now reality slapped them in the face mercilessly. As for Sheng Manyu, when she recalled the words she had said to Xue An, she felt as if death were at her doorstep. It turned out his earlier statement that the Sheng Family was nothing but ants in his eyes was not an empty boast! Because under such domineering and unparalleled power, so-called influence and wealth became utterly laughable. Thoughts raced through Sheng Manyu¡¯s mind. Lu Shifa was trembling like a leaf, suddenly remembering something, he pointed abruptly at Sheng Manyu and yelled. ¡°Spare my life, my lord! All these things were instigated by this wretched woman, it has nothing to do with me¡­¡± Splat! Before he finished speaking, Lu Shifa¡¯s body exploded, his blood and fragments of viscera splashing all over the people nearby. Then Xue An coldly stated, ¡°Irrelevant, still kill!¡± Since Sheng Manyu was very close to Lu Shifa, she naturally got splashed with blood all over her face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But she didn¡¯t dare to wipe it off, because Lu Shifa¡¯s words had shaken her to the core, and she could only look at Xue An with begging eyes. ¡°Spare¡­¡± Before she could finish the word ¡°life¡±, her previously beautiful, cold face also burst apart. Seemingly not anticipating that Xue An would truly kill her, Sheng Manyu¡¯s corpse stood for a while before slowly collapsing to the ground. Afterward, Xue An raised his head to look at Xiu Wen, who was nearly driven mad by fury, and spoke indifferently, ¡°Now I have killed them right before your eyes, what¡­ can you do to me?¡± Chapter 1290 - Chapter 1290: Chapter 1287: Beautiful Fireworks (Second Update) Chapter 1290: Chapter 1287: Beautiful Fireworks (Second Update) Xiu Wen floated quietly in mid-air, his body slowly turned, and then he saw Xue An. But at this moment, the joy Xiu Wen had upon his breakthrough had vanished, replaced by endless horror and despair. The entire place was so quiet that not even the sound of breathing could be heard. People watched with trembling bodies. Then Xue An slightly tilted his head, ¡°Oh, I forgot you can¡¯t talk now!¡± Saying so, he waved his hand casually, and Xiu Wen felt a loosening around his mouth, finally able to speak. But the first thing he said was not a plea for mercy, but in a trembling voice, ¡°You¡­ you can¡¯t kill me!¡± ¡°Oh? And why is that?¡± Xue An asked softly, with a slight raise of his eyebrows. ¡°Because¡­ because if you kill me, then the Golden Cauldron Pavilion will completely lose its legacy, and in a few days, it will be the centennial Dao Heritage Competition. You¡¯ve already killed Fu Guang, if you kill me too, then the Golden Light Cave Heavens will surely be defeated! I¡­¡± Xiu Wen was babbling on, when Xue An waved his hand, interrupting him, ¡°So what if it¡¯s defeated?¡± ¡°If defeated, the Golden Light Cave Heavens might be expelled and divided up by other great heavens. By then, the people here will all become slaves to others.¡± Xiu Wen tried his best to paint a dire picture of defeat. Yet to these words, Xue An just coldly smiled, then with interest he asked: ¡°And how were your previous achievements?¡± Xiu Wen turned pale and hesitated, ¡°It was¡­ the last place!¡± Xue An raised his eyebrows, ¡°Oh? In that case, what difference does it make whether you live or die? After all, you are already in last place while alive, aren¡¯t you?¡± Saying this, Xue An slowly raised his fist, watching coldly. Xiu Wen was so terrified that his teeth were chattering, he stammered in horror, ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t kill me! Although we were last before, it doesn¡¯t mean it will be the same this time! Killing me, there¡¯s no benefit for you!¡± But Xue An just coldly smiled, ¡°Benefit? Your death is the biggest benefit! And don¡¯t worry, after you die, there will be someone to take your place in the Dao Heritage Competition!¡± As his words fell, Xue An¡¯s fist thundered close to Xiu Wen. Xiu Wen let out a pig-like scream of terror, ¡°No, if you kill me, who will suppress the demon ghosts in case of turmoil in this realm? After all the great seal of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion is in my hands¡­¡± Before he could finish, Xue An¡¯s other hand revealed a white light that bore a floating jade seal. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Is this what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Xiu Wen was dumbstruck, ¡°This¡­ how¡­ how is it in your hands?¡± He could not understand how the object had ended up in Xue An¡¯s hands. Xue An coldly smiled, ¡°When that Fu Guang died, I took it from his sea of consciousness! As for the demon ghosts you mentioned¡­ none will escape!¡± Having said that, without further hesitation, Xue An threw down his fist decisively. Bang! The fist smashed into Xiu Wen¡¯s face, bursting out from the back. Xiu Wen¡¯s head was immediately blown to bits, along with his soul that had been bound by Xue An. This disciple, who had cultivated arduously for three hundred years and only managed to break through to the Half-step Immortal King, basked in his triumph for merely the time it took to drink a cup of tea before having his head directly obliterated by Xue An, his soul shattered, relegated to history. After doing all this, Xue An slowly retracted his arm, then with a slight shake, he manifested a flame that cleansed all the bloodstains. Only then did Xue An lower his head to look over the entire plaza. At this moment, on the plaza, whether they were Inner Sect Disciples or common disciples who had just joined, all were trembling uncontrollably. Especially when Xue An¡¯s gaze fell upon them, they lowered their heads in absolute panic, not daring to meet his eyes even for a moment. Because the strength Xue An had displayed was truly too shocking. From the beginning until now, he had consecutively killed two Sect Leaders of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, along with two elders and two Inner Sect Disciples. Such power was enough to make even the proudest person bow their head! But not everyone felt this way. For instance, Lu Chuzhen, who had been used by Fu Guang and ultimately abandoned, was looking at Xue An with a gaze filled with astonishment and confusion. Equally bewildered was Sheng Miaotong. In reality, this girl was already completely lost in an abyss of confusion from which she could not extricate herself. Because just a moment ago, her sister had died right before her eyes. Sheng Miaotong even witnessed the scene of her sister Sheng Manyu¡¯s head exploding. Logically speaking, having her own sister die right in front of her, Sheng Miaotong should have felt boundless anger. In fact, she did feel a heart full of rage at that instant. Yet somehow, amidst this intense fury, there was a hint of relief mixing in, as if something that had always been pressing on her heart had suddenly vanished. Sheng Miaotong felt bewildered by this sensation, and everything that Xue An displayed next only deepened this feeling. During casual conversation, he doomed a Half-step Immortal King Level fighter to death, and with a mere look from above, he shocked and made everyone bow their heads. This magnificent divine might made Sheng Miaotong, who had always greatly admired heroes since she was a child, fill with admiration. And this feeling, mixed with the flames of anger from before, left Sheng Miaotong¡¯s mind completely blank. Meanwhile, there was a figure trying his best to retreat slowly to the edge of the field without drawing anyone¡¯s attention. His head was bowed, his entire body soaked in cold sweat due to extreme fear. In his heart, he was silently praying, please don¡¯t notice me, please don¡¯t notice me! But as it often happens in the world, the more you are afraid of something, the more likely it is to occur. Just as his figure had retreated into the crowd, only a few steps away from the exit of the square. He heard Xue An¡¯s cold voice: ¡°Leaving without saying goodbye, are you?¡± The voice was not loud, but to the ears of this person, it was no less than a bolt from the blue. He abruptly sprang up, not daring to lift his head, instead igniting all his Cultivation Level, fleeing into the distance. Because he knew very well, the longer he delayed, the greater the danger to himself. After all, as a lackey of Lu Shifa, Su Junneng had also mocked Xue An quite a bit before! So he knew very clearly, in front of this Divine Slaughter, he had no chance of survival! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But just as his figure soared into the air, a muffled ¡®peng¡¯ sound rang out. His body exploded in mid-air, his blood blossoming like fireworks, then falling down like rain. Xue An, who had appeared before Lu Chuzhen at some unknown time, let out a light sigh, ¡°Such beautiful fireworks! Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Lu Chuzhen¡¯s face turned pale, then she lowered her head, ¡°Yes!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything you want to say?¡±